《Warlords: Rise From the Land of Doom》 Chapter 1： Nightmare Prediction Storm Lord, in the baron''s castle study. Narant, who was lying on the desk, was already sweating profusely, his closed eyelids kept shaking, accompanied by the clucking of his teeth rubbing constantly. Obviously, his dream at this time was not wonderful. "Huh!" Narant suddenly opened his eyes, sat up stiffly, and looked around in horror. After seeing the environment he was in, he relaxed the muscles of his whole body, and he had some lingering fears. "Another immersive nightmare! Could it be that my crossing method is wrong?" Traversing to a lord who holds the title of knight, it is reasonable to say that this is a good start, but in just one week, he had two extremely real nightmares in a row, which made Narant very uneasy. This is a fantasy world with a medieval background, where there are noble knights and fighting monsters. What''s even more fantastic is that this world also has a magical meteor shower that occurs every other week. The meteor shower brings luck to the world, but also brings crisis. Fortunately, it is because the meteorites dropped by the meteor shower are likely to contain precious treasures. The crisis is because the meteor shower sometimes brings not necessarily treasures, but terrifying dark creatures. Evil, bloodthirsty and powerful, dark creatures are a disaster when they appear. Unfortunately, the territory Narant now owns is often invaded by dark creatures, and it is a terrifying place known as the "Land of Doom". The original owner of Narant''s body was frightened and died of a high fever on the way after learning that he was assigned to the "Land of Doom". dong dong dong! "grown ups!" A dull knock came from outside the study. "Come in!" Narant ordered. "Sir, good news! Under your wise deployment, Captain Quick successfully killed a skeleton warrior and a skeleton shooter. In the meteor shower tonight, the territory did not suffer any losses!" The castle steward Thomas walked in quickly , with a smile on his face. "What!" Narant was stunned, and the good news was a bit harsh. "The nightmare turned out to be real?" Seven days ago, Narant had his first nightmare, in which two meteors would land on the territory with dark creatures. Because the dream was too real, Narant dispatched the guards suspiciously. But now the facts tell him that the nightmare is an omen, and it will really happen on the territory. In this way, wouldn''t the second nightmare he just had on his desk come true? In the second nightmare, next week''s meteor shower will bring more dark creatures, an astonishing thirty or so, as well as a hellhound and a headless horseman. Thinking of this, Narant lowered his head slowly and looked at the parchment on the table. "In February of 3555, the meteor shower brought 24 dark creatures to the storm leader, including 12 skeleton warriors, 10 skeleton archers, and two hellhounds. That night, the castle of the Baron was breached, and no one in the castle was spared. , Lord Baron died in battle!" "In May of the same year, Baron Bond took over as Lord of the Storm, and the meteor shower struck again that month, bringing ten skeleton warriors, ten skeleton archers, one hellhound, the Baron''s castle was breached, and Baron Bond died in battle..." "In October of the same year, Baron Pete took over as Lord of the Storm... The meteor shower brought thirty-one dark creatures... Baron Pete died in battle..." "In July of the second year... Baron Dock took over as Lord of Stormwind... Baron Dock died in battle..." The lessons from the past are vivid in his mind, and Narant only felt that the scythe of the **** of death was already on his neck, and maybe he was about to become the fifth lord to die in the storm... "What should I do? Do you want to flee the territory immediately? But what will happen to the citizens after fleeing the territory? If they die, let alone keep the title and territory. I guess I will be convicted by the Count..." Half a month ago, Lord Count Tulip suddenly issued a decree. Assemble a second son of all his vassals and grant them a knighthood and a fief respectively. If the second sons of these vassals can make achievements within three years, the person with the best performance will be awarded the permanent hereditary baron title, and will have the opportunity to marry the only heir to the earl - Miss Stella, the flower of the tulip. For the second sons who have no right of inheritance, this is simply a pie that fell from the sky, and the original owner was one of the people who was hit by the pie. But it''s clear that Narant now has to choose between staying alive and losing the pie. "My God! Can you come up with a way to get the best of both worlds?" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the main quest: The First Nightmare Prediction!" "The system is successfully bound, and the weekly lottery function is successfully opened!" "The mission reward has been issued: 1 energy point!" "Ding! Main quest: The second nightmare prediction has been released, please prepare the host and complete the quest!" "The reward for the second mission is: 5 energy points, completion rate: 0/28." Suddenly, there was a ding ding sound in his mind, and Narant couldn''t help but be taken aback. Is this the standard configuration of a traverser? Could this second nightmare prediction be the one just now? For a while, Narant didn''t know whether to cry or be happy. He had to know that he only had 11 official guards, but the system wanted him to kill 28 dark creatures. "I can only see if the system is working or not, or I''ll be dead this time!" Narant noticed that after the system was bound, a system panel had appeared on his retina, and he looked at it with a sad face. The system panel is very simple, and currently there are only two functions, namely the Lucky Girl''s Guide and a search function. Lucky Girl''s Book - It is a book that can identify the lucky girl. When the host encounters the lucky girl, the book will automatically record and send a reminder! "Daughter of Luck? Don''t have this memory? It seems that there is only Daughter of Doom in this world, right?" Narant was a little puzzled. The original owner really had no information about the Daughter of Luck in his memory, but the Daughter of Doom was like thunder in this world. Since he couldn''t figure it out, Narant fortunately stopped thinking about it for the time being, and looked towards the next function. ''Search function: You can consume a little energy point to turn on the search function, and search for the element elves that appear in the territory! ¡¯ "You can even search for elemental elves?" Narant''s arms trembled! Elemental elves are precious treasures brought by meteor showers. It is a small creature composed of elements! It''s a bit like the mining elves of the elves in the previous life "Warcraft", but the elves in this world are smaller in size, more colors, and more cute. There are currently four known elves. The green elves can make the land fertile and increase the yield of crops. The purple elf can randomly improve the quality of a certain plant on the land. The yellow elf can make the land randomly contain certain minerals. The blue elf can turn the land into a favorite habitat for certain creatures. These four kinds of elves alone contain the necessary factors for all the territories to develop. If you use elves to buy and sell, it is also a lot of wealth. And such a precious elf is also very difficult to obtain, because the probability of it appearing in the meteor shower is extremely low, and it is extremely difficult to find after landing, if the elf is not found within 24 hours after landing and Sign the contract of acknowledging the master, then it will automatically wake up and disappear into this world. Now with this search function, it means that Narant no longer has to worry about finding the elf. "Tonight is the night of the meteor shower. If you can find a elf, maybe there is still a chance for Storm Collar Every elf is worth hundreds of gold coins, and then you can go to other nobles. Soldiers are hired there!" The fire of hope rose in Narant''s heart, he couldn''t sit still, and immediately clicked the search button with an uneasy mood. "Ding, consume a little energy point, the search function is turned on, searching..." "There must be! There must be..." As the only energy point was deducted, a radar-shaped round frame appeared on the system panel, and Narant looked at the radar frame and prayed silently. "Ding, congratulations to the host, I found an elemental elf in the territory!" Soon, a small red dot lit up on the search radar, and the system''s prompt sounded at the same time. An elemental elf actually fell on his territory tonight. "Haha! It actually exists!" Narant couldn''t hold back his excitement and jumped up from the spot. "Big... lord!" Butler Thomas, who had been waiting quietly, was taken aback by Narant''s sudden action. "I forgot that the housekeeper is still here!" "Sorry, Butler Thomas! The news you brought is so exciting, so I''m a little excited!" Narant immediately returned to the serious and calm state that Lord Lord should have. "The villain doesn''t dare!" Although he wanted to complain that his adults were so slow to react, Thomas still held back the disrespectful thought. "Thomas, you go to prepare the horse now, I want to go out!" "Yes, esteemed lord!" Thomas thought that his lord was going to check the battlefield, and he arranged it immediately after hearing the order. Soon, Thomas pulled one of the only three horses in the castle into the courtyard. ?? Chapter 2： purple elf As the large gate of the castle slowly opened, Narant rode out of the castle alone and quickly headed east. Originally, the act of traveling alone was not in line with the nobility, but unfortunately Narant''s only guard team has been sent to Maiye Village. But it just so happened that the location where the Elemental Elf appeared this time is not far from Maiye Village, so there shouldn''t be a big problem with safety. Following the radar mini-map, Narant arrived near the red dot after more than ten minutes. "There''s still more than fifty meters away." The radar mini-map of the system is very magical. As Naland approaches the target, the map will become larger and larger, which allows Naland to know the location of the elf accurately. He tied the horse to the side of the road, held a torch in one hand, and pulled out the long sword around his waist in the other, and Narant walked directly down the dirt road. He chopped away the thorny bushes that blocked the way, and soon the front was clear, and a small open space appeared. At this time, there was a small pit half a meter in diameter in the center of the open space, and the small pit was still bubbling with heat. "found it!" Narant stepped forward quickly, and saw a slightly reddish meteorite the size of two fists lying in the small pit. Holding the long sword, he tapped the meteorite lightly. Kaka! With a few crisp sounds, the meteorite shell shattered, revealing the little things inside, which are the most precious and magical element elf in this world. The elf exudes a faint purple light all over her body, with only a pair of small eyes and a small mouth on her round body. "It turned out to be a purple elf!" At this time, the elf was still sleeping, and Narant retracted his long sword and carefully picked it up. Although the elf glows, its body is not hot, but it feels warm and soft. Narant quickly took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms, poured a little powder from the porcelain bottle on his fingers, and then put it to the little guy''s mouth. This is a powder made of potion tulips, which is one of the favorite foods of the element elves. When Narant put his finger on the little guy''s mouth, the little guy with his eyes closed subconsciously opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue to lick it. "Sure enough! You can smell delicious food before waking up!" Narant couldn''t help but feel happy. Smash, smash, little mouth. After tasting the smell of potion powder, the little guy didn''t hesitate. He opened his mouth to the maximum to reveal two small incisors, and then bit Narant''s fingers fiercely. "Hush!" Narant took a deep breath and endured the pain as he watched the potion powder mixed with blood being swallowed up by the elf. hum! After the elf swallowed the blood, a burst of intense purple light suddenly radiated from his body the next moment, and the purple light rippled around like a wave, and then the little guy slowly opened his eyes. "Migu! Migu!" The moment he opened his eyes, the little guy looked at Narant with his big watery eyes, and at the same time, there was an intimate mental fluctuation in Narant''s heart. This mental fluctuation is the spiritual contract between him and the elf. . Although the little guy can''t speak, he can convey his joys, sorrows and sorrows to Narant through mental fluctuations. "I''m really reluctant to sell it!" Looking at the elf who has the same soul as him, Narant was reluctant to exchange it for gold coins, but how would he solve the crisis in a week without gold coins? "Burn her! Burn her!" Just when Narant was tangled, there were bursts of shouts from outside the woods. "What''s the matter? How can there be serfs making noises in the wild in the middle of the night?" Narant frowned slightly, and immediately put the purple elf into his arms and returned to the dirt road. Just after returning to the dirt road, Narant saw a large group of people walking with torches more than a hundred meters away. "Burn her to death! It''s this woman of doom who brought the dark creature tonight! If she doesn''t die, she will soon bring disaster to us!" "Yes, burn her to death! Let the lord burn her to death!" "It turned out to be the daughter of doom?" Narant finally heard what was going on from the shouting. The ''Daughter of Doom'' is an existence that even the kings and nobles in this world, down to the commoners and serfs, are afraid to avoid. Because, the daughter of doom will bring ominous and disaster to everyone around her. Usually, after the meteor shower hits the ground, there are three situations. The first is that there is nothing in the meteor shower, just a piece of ordinary meteorite. The second is that there are elemental elves in the meteor shower, and people make a fortune when they find them. And the third type is fatal, that is, there are terrifying dark creatures hidden in the meteor shower. And this ''daughter of doom'' doesn''t know the reason. It can be said to be a summoner of dark creatures. As long as they are within three miles of the range, the falling meteors must have dark creatures, and many times the number of dark creatures will increase sharply, enough to threaten a territory. You can imagine how the lords felt when the Daughter of Doom appeared by their side, and what the commoners thought. Under such circumstances, there is an iron law in this world - the daughter of doom must die! Once the Daughter of Doom appears, it must be sent to the stake immediately. "Who!" At this moment, the crowd in front also found Narant''s figure, and the leader was Narant''s captain of the guard. "It''s me!" Narant got on his horse and replied in a deep voice. "Lord Lord! Why are you alone in the field so late!" Hearing Narant''s voice, the captain of the guard, Quick, came over quickly. "I heard that two dark creatures appeared in Maiye Village, so I came to check. What''s going on?" "My lord, there is a ''daughter of doom'' in Maiye Village, maybe she is the one who attracted the dark creatures tonight!" Captain Quick replied respectfully. "Take me to see!" "The Lord is here!" "I have seen the Lord!" "I have seen the Lord!" Quick held a torch and led Narant towards the crowd. Following his announcement, all the serfs fell to their knees and sent greetings respectfully. "Get up!" Narant ordered to the serfs. "Sir, this girl is the ''Daughter of Doom'' found in Maiye Village, her name is Vivian." Taking advantage of this gap, Captain Quick has brought a girl whose hands and feet were bound to Narant''s horse. This girl of doom is only fifteen or sixteen years old. He is thin and hungry, and he has no shoes except for a long patched linen dress. A girl of this age was a flower in a greenhouse in her previous life, and the beauty of her life has just begun, but in this world, she will be burned at the stake in a while. "Quake, where did you judge that she is the daughter of doom?" Narant looked carefully for a moment before asking. After the daughter of doom is awakened, there will usually be obvious changes in her body, but a small part of the original owner''s memory was lost during the soul wear, and Narant didn''t notice the difference for a while. "My lord, it''s her eyes!" Quick didn''t think about it, he answered casually, and after answering, he reprimanded the Daughter of Doom, "Look up and show your eyes to the lord!" Daughter of Doom''s thin body trembled and slowly raised her head. Then, Narant saw that there was a golden circle around the girl''s brown pupils. If you put it in the previous life, at first glance, you would think that it was a fashionable girl with the effect of wearing beauty contact lenses, but here, it has become a strong evidence of the girl''s identity as a "daughter of doom". "My lord, do you want to bring her back to Maiye Village for disposal now? Otherwise, the delay may bring bad luck to the territory!" As the natives of this world, neither the serf villagers nor the captain of the guard, Quick, have any mercy on the daughter of doom. Because the daughter of doom is the source of disaster, and what Quick said to deal with was to send her to the stake to be burned to death, and to transport Doom back to hell. "Ding, found a lucky girl, the system map automatically includes a lucky girl, please check the details of the host by yourself!" But at this moment Narant heard a system prompt in his mind. The lucky girl? Narant was a little surprised, and immediately opened the system to check. ''Dark creatures are bloodthirsty and powerful beings, and every appearance of dark creatures will bring blood and disaster! ¡¯ ''However, the creator is fair, there is a dark side, there is a bright side, and the bright side is the powerful daughter of luck! ¡¯ ''They have all kinds of magical talents, and they are the key to restraining dark creatures! ¡¯ When Narant opened the System Pok¨¦dex, he was immediately surprised by the changes in the Pok¨¦dex. The system illustrated book has become a quaint and exquisite thick book, and the first page of the book revealed unbelievable news. In order to further confirm the news, Narant continued to look to the next page. ''Daughter of Luck: Vivienne (Half Awakening)'' "Specialty: Archery" ''Special talents: precise perception, critical strike! ¡¯ ''She is a powerful archer, and when she grows into a sharpshooter, even the Frost Bone Dragon will tremble for it. ¡¯ ''She is also an excellent general. In the primary awakening state, the archer soldiers she leads can master archery skillfully in a week, and the soldiers will permanently acquire the 10% talent for accurate perception! ¡¯ (Note: In the primary awakening state, the maximum number of people to teach each time is 10! The number of people can be increased after the level of awakening is improved!) This lucky girl is still in a semi-awakened state, her talents cannot be used, and she can be detected by dark creatures, so she can use potions to complete her primary awakening. Elementary Awakening Potion Formula: One taro flower, one white bell grass, two silver thorn grass... Chapter 3： daughter of doom "The Daughter of Doom turned out to be an existence with a magical talent?" Narant widened his eyes in disbelief. This is just a simple identity change, but it can subvert the cognition of the entire continent. "Sir, do you want to take this girl of doom to Maiye Village for disposal now..." "Do not!" Narant watched the thin girl frown and thought for a moment before rejecting Captain Quick''s proposal. Perhaps, this girl at present is the key to his solution to the invasion of dark creatures a week later. "this¡­¡­" Quick was stunned. Not only him, but the surrounding serfs were also stunned. Seeing everyone''s expressions, Narant understands that only himself knows the truth of the Daughter of Doom at the moment, and they certainly cannot understand it! So he changed his statement and said, "Take her back to the castle first, I''m a little tired today, I''ll deal with her another day!" The truth must not be told, at least not in front of so many people. After all, once it is leaked, the consequences are unpredictable. "Yes, my lord!" Although it was difficult to understand, Quick, a subordinate, did not hesitate to start executing. "Wait a minute! Lord, you can''t do this!" However, at this moment, there was an objection from the back of the crowd. The crowd separated, and a middle-aged man in a silk dress stepped forward on a horse. The horse under him was actually a real war horse, and he instantly compared the miscellaneous horse that Narant was riding. "Civil Administrator Anthony, I have seen Lord Lord!" Riding a war horse, the one who overshadowed Narant was none other than the civil administrator of the Storm Territory! It stands to reason that Narant, as the lord of the Storm Territory, has the power of life and death in the territory, and no one should dare to go against his wishes. But the problem is that Narant got the title and territory because he participated in the count''s political performance test. When he came to Stormland, except for the horse under him, Narant was assigned by the count, including the butler and the only guard. The guards and the butler have been given to Narant, and they will follow him for the rest of their lives, so they are still loyal. But this civil administrator, Anthony, was different. The civil administrator only stayed in this storm for three years, and also had the task of monitoring the development of the territory and reporting monthly results. Therefore, this Anthony is still considered to be the count of his lord, and he also has the title of honorary knight himself. He is an honorary nobleman and is not afraid of Narant at all. "Anthony, what''s your opinion?" Narant''s voice immediately cooled down. This guy Anthony is not a good thing. Viscount Alding deliberately sent him to disgust him. He has only arrived in the territory for two days, and Anthony has caused him a lot of trouble. As for Viscount Alding, he is the younger brother of the Count. Narant was assigned to this ''Land of Doom'' because of Viscount Alding''s good deeds. Even Viscount Alding had privately assigned five guards to Anthony on the grounds that the Storm Territory was too dangerous, which made Anthony even more reckless in front of him. "Lord Lord, the Daughter of Doom will bring disaster to the territory. You actually put the entire Storm Territory in crisis because of your tiredness. Don''t you know that the longer the Daughter of Doom exists, the more Is it dangerous?" Anthony''s words hit the nail on the head, and instantly made the serfs who were full of fear of dark creatures uneasy. Although it is said that in most cases, as long as the Daughter of Doom is burned to death before the night of the meteor shower, dark creatures can be avoided, but it is not that there are no examples of dark creatures still invading after the death of the Daughter of Doom. Although it is only an example, people Remember that killing the Daughter of Doom is always the sooner the better! It wasn''t over yet, Anthony continued to say yin and yang strangely: "Also, Lord, you have been in the territory for more than two days, but you haven''t even inspected the territory. Why are you tired?" "Yeah! Lord Lord has never inspected Stormland, how can you be tired when you stay in the castle?" For a while, the serfs also boldly raised such questions in their minds. "Lord Anthony, Lord Lord fell into a coma due to exhaustion and fever on the way here. He only recovered a little at noon today. Please clarify your identity. Who is Lord Lord of Storm Territory!" Captain Quick stood up and immediately refuted Anthony. Although Captain Quick also expressed his helplessness about being assigned to the "Land of Doom". But being able to be the captain of the guard under a lord is not a bad opportunity, so he also hopes that his lord can rise to prominence, and it is best to become a hereditary noble in the future, so that their status will rise. "Quake, you are just a small captain of the guard without a title. If you dare to be disrespectful to me next time, I will go to the Tulip City Noble Council to complain to you!" Anthony looked down on Quake, who was a civilian, and turned towards him coldly. Threatened. "Enough! Anthony, this is my Storm Territory. I have the final say in everything in the territory, including you!" stand up. At this moment, perhaps feeling Narant''s anger, the purple elf who had been quietly in his arms suddenly moved, and then half of his head emerged from his collar, with those big watery eyes Curiously looked around. "Ah, what is that?!" "Yes... it''s a elf! It''s still a purple elf!" "It''s really a elf. It''s the first time I''ve seen an elf! It''s so beautiful!" The elf exuded a soft light, and it instantly became the focus in this dark night. At this time, both the serfs and the guards exclaimed in surprise. The existence of elemental elves is known to even three or four-year-old children. Because the lords have been hanging bounties in the territory all the year round in order to collect elf, whoever finds an elf will be rewarded with gold coins. A gold coin in this world is worth 10,000 yuan in a previous life. It can enable a serf family to live a prosperous life. Faced with such a temptation, it is impossible to make the serfs not pay attention. "How can you forget the little guy, isn''t it just a chance to bet on Anthony''s mouth!" Seeing everyone''s surprised expressions, Narant''s mind flashed, "Anthony, didn''t you ask me why I''m tired? That''s why I''m tired. The reason, the purple elf I just found!" "Also, do you know what the elf represents? It means luck, and the God of Glory has favored me, so I''m not worried that bad luck will come to Stormland!" Narant''s tone became aggressive, while Anthony was instantly speechless. Elemental elves are hard to find. It takes a lot of energy and energy to find them. At the same time, being able to find elves does indeed mean luck. "Is there nothing to say? Anthony Civil Administrator, now I order you to disappear in front of me immediately, otherwise I don''t mind exercising my lordship rights, even if I end up being punished by the count!" Anthony''s face changed uncertainly. He couldn''t understand why the second son of the baron, who was timid and cowardly before he set off, suddenly became stronger. Finally, under Narant''s sharp eyes, Anthony said to the five guards behind him, "Let''s go!" Afterwards, Anthony walked away from the crowd. "Quick, let the serfs go away and take this girl back to the castle!" Narant''s tone softened at this time. "Yessir!" Quick was very happy at this time. His lord got an elemental elf the day after he came to the territory. This was a very good start. Soon, under the dispersal of the guards, those serfs who saw the elf for the first time returned to Maiye Village with satisfaction. ¡­¡­ "Sir, you are back!" Narant took Quick and the others back to the castle. Upon hearing the news, Thomas had long been waiting with a servant holding a copper basin. He stepped forward and pulled the reins of the horses. When Narrant turned over and dismounted, Thomas quickly handed Narant a wet towel to wipe his face and hands. After enjoying the attentive service from the butler, Narant said comfortably, "Thomas, take that girl to Neiburg, let her wash and then send it to my bedroom!" "Yes, my lord!" Thomas glanced at Vivian, who kept her head down the whole time, and did not find her identity as the daughter of doom, nor was he surprised that the Lord had a girl washed and sent to his bedroom. This kind of thing is very common among nobles, and the nightlife of nobles is often so unpretentious and boring. "My lord, that subordinate also retire first, to arrange the vigil!" Seeing that Thomas brought the Daughter of Doom into the inner castle, Quick wanted to persuade him, but he finally gave up. He just looked at his lord with complicated eyes. On the way, everyone thought that their grown-ups had a fever because they were overly frightened, but now it doesn''t seem to be. "Go!" Narant didn''t realize that he had become a "demon in color" in the eyes of his subordinates, so he sent himself into the inner castle. Chapter 4： Vivian Entering the inner fort, Narant went directly to the storage room on the first floor. The system has already given the formula for Vivian to complete the primary awakening, but fortunately, the ingredients needed for the primary awakening are very common, and they are available in the castle. If Vivian can really successfully complete the primary awakening, then there may be hope to deal with the invasion of dark creatures a week later. Taking the medicinal ingredients needed for the formula, Narant came to the empty kitchen. After a few minutes, the potion was simply cooked, and Narant returned to the bedroom after the medicinal residues were processed. ¡­ "The person hasn''t been sent yet. Taking advantage of this gap, let me see what the system''s lottery is about!" The search function and the Lucky Girl Guide let Narant know the power of the system, and he can''t wait to see how the lottery function works. "System, I want to draw a lottery!" "The lottery system has been opened. There is a chance to draw a lottery. Please activate the lottery button on your own!" As Narant''s voice fell, a large turntable immediately appeared on his retina, and there were all kinds of strange-looking fruits on the turntable. Strengthening fruit: After taking it, it can improve and strengthen the body! Agility Fruit: Increase Agility after taking it! Intellect Fruit: After taking it, it can increase thinking ability! "There is such a good thing!" Narant couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Dou Qi exists in this world, but it is a pity that the original owner was a waste of cultivation because he was born weak. He was sixteen years old and could not gather Dou Qi seeds, and the fruits in front of him might be able to change this situation. Narant clicked the start button of the lottery without hesitation. Then the lottery began, and the pointer on the big turntable began to spin rapidly. "Ding, congratulations to the host for picking up a booster fruit! It has been stored in the system panel, please collect it yourself!" "Haha, good!" Narant was overjoyed. He is not in a hurry to increase his agility right now. The most important thing is the fruit that can improve the body of this waste material. Only if he has a fighting spirit and is strong enough, can he survive more safely in this dangerous world. After the lottery carousel disappeared, Narant immediately took out the strengthening fruit. This is a golden fruit almost the size of a lychee. The moment he took out the system panel, Narant smelled an alluring fragrance. "I hope the effect can be as good as your appearance!" The scent of the golden fruit made Narant''s index finger move. The next moment, he did not hesitate to stuff the enhanced fruit into his mouth. "Oh! Does this feel so cool?" When the strengthening fruit entered his mouth, Narant''s eyes widened. The moment the fruit was bitten, it turned into a warm current and slid into the abdomen, and then this warm current spread to all parts of the body, and the whole body was indescribably comfortable! The effect of this warm current lasted for more than a minute, and it disappeared from Narant after more than a minute, and the fortified fruit did not even have the peel and core. "It''s delicious and amazing, but I don''t know what the effect will be!" Narant vaguely expected the effect, so he walked to the bed and drew out his long sword. "The strength has really increased, and at least it has more than doubled!" Holding the long sword in one hand, Narant cried out in surprise. This long sword is a typical western two-handed cross sword and weighs about two kilograms. In the past, when he held this long sword with one hand, Narant''s arm would definitely tremble violently, but at this moment it didn''t move at all, and the long sword in his hand seemed to have turned into a light wooden sword. Then, straight stabs, horizontal cuts, diagonal cuts... By continuously swinging his long sword in this rather spacious bedroom, Narant finally determined that the increase in strength was not an illusion. Now his strength is more than half a point stronger than that of ordinary adults. dong dong dong! "Sir! The female serf you need has been washed!" At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside the bedroom. What is the female serf I need? Hearing the knock on the door, two black lines appeared on Narant''s forehead. The housekeeper was too incapable of speaking. This was suspected of slandering his stalwart image. However, who called him the lord of the big belly, and now the most important thing is to solve the daughter of doom. "Come in!" Narant quietly put away his long sword. The door slowly opened, and Butler Thomas respectfully brought Vivian, who had finished washing, into the bedroom. "Sir, is there anything else I can do for you?" After bringing the person, Thomas was very conscious, knowing that his lord had very important things to do next, and immediately prepared to leave. "It''s alright, Butler Thomas, you can go to rest!" Narant knew now that this Butler Thomas was really thinking about it. However, this is yellow mud falling into the crotch. It''s not **** or shit. He can''t explain it. "Yes, my lord, I wish you a good night!" Thomas gave a silent salute and carefully closed the bedroom door. At the moment of closing them, the eyes that looked at their adults were slightly different. My lord is only better today, but I didn''t expect to... "Come here!" After Thomas left, Vivi, who had put on a maid outfit, looked a little helpless and stood where she was, not daring to move. Narant softly pointed to the sofa beside him and spoke softly. "Yes... it''s your lord!" Vivian didn''t dare to go against it, she came to the front in a flinch, but she naturally didn''t dare to sit on the sofa, but knelt directly on the ground. Narant just wanted to stop it, but held back. The strict hierarchy has been deeply rooted in the hearts of everyone in this world. For a serf, in the bedroom in this castle, it is estimated that only by kneeling on her can she feel more at ease. "Your name is Vivian?" Narant said. "Yes...Yes, Lord Lord!" Vivian replied with her head lowered, in a voice like a mosquito. "Are there any other relatives in your family?" "Also...and a younger sister!" Vivian is not a native of Stormland, she was exiled here only two years ago. The reason is that her sister awakened and became a ''daughter of doom'', and was then reported by her father for the bonus and sent to the stake. The daughter of doom has a certain chance of hereditary, so Vivian and her sister, who are sisters, were sent to the Storm Territory, and this land of doom will be their final belonging. After answering, Vivian suddenly thought of something, and immediately continued to speak nervously: "Lord Lord, although I am the daughter of bad luck, it is none of my sister''s business, she will definitely not bring bad luck, you... don''t blame her, I...I am willing to work hard to serve the adults, and I am willing to go to the stake to eliminate bad luck..." Narant was stunned for a moment. His original intention was to let go of Vivian''s nervousness first, but it seemed to be counterproductive. "Why do you think I will hurt your sister?" Vivian trembled when she heard the question, and finally raised her head slightly to look at Narant. Seeing that Narant''s face was still friendly, she said carefully, "Back... Back to Lord, three years ago..." Vivian told the reason. It turned out that there were successive invasions of dark creatures and successively took the lives of the lords. Three years ago, the last lord to take office issued a cruel order, that is to kill all the people on the territory. The female relatives of the Doom-daughter who can bring bad luck, whether awakened or not! Following this order, dozens of girls died in the Storm Territory at that time. Sister Vivienne was exiled here a year later, so she escaped the catastrophe. But this incident also planted fear in the hearts of all the girls who followed. After listening to Narant, he frowned. Such a cruel order was unimaginable for him as a traveler. However, the lord three years ago should be Baron Dock. He has been killed by dark creatures, and he deserves it. "Vivien, look up at me!" Narant knew that in order to win over this girl, it seemed that she still needed to eliminate the fear in her heart. Otherwise, because of the cruel things that Baron Dock did, I''m afraid these girls would transfer Dock''s image to themselves. After all, in the eyes of serfs, all nobles are the same, and they are also nobles. Hearing Narant''s undeniable tone, Vivian slowly raised her head tremblingly. At this time, Vivienne had washed up, and her face was free of plaster. With the bright candlelight in the bedroom, Narant discovered that Vivienne was actually a beautiful girl. A fair face is rare among serfs. With a delicate nose and big bright eyes, if it weren''t for the fact that he was too thin, he would definitely be more beautiful than most of the noble ladies in Tulip City. "Vivian, I won''t send you to the stake, nor will I hurt your sister!" Narant stared at Vivian''s eyes, and promised her seriously. "Not to be sent to the stake?" Confusion appeared in Vivian''s eyes, if the Daughter of Doom didn''t die, would it bring bad luck to the territory? Seeing her confusion, Narant put his hands on her shoulders, and then gently lifted the girl and placed it on the sofa. "Not only will I not burn you to death, but I am also going to accept you as the captain of the guard!" Narant said something that shocked Vivian even more. "Guard... Captain of the guard?" Vivian was a little stunned. Not only did she not burn her daughter of doom to death, but she still made herself the captain of the guard. Vivian felt that the lord was either a little out of his mind or wanted to make fun of himself. Of course, Vivian felt that the latter had a higher chance. "Yes, Vivian, do you believe the words of the Lord?" "Trust... Believe, Lord!" Although there was 10,000 disbelief in her heart, but this was Lord Lord in front of her, Vivian nodded instinctively. "Very good, then drink this bowl of soup first!" Narant ignored Vivian''s true beliefs, and simply picked up the brewed primary awakening potion and brought it to Vivian. Whether she believes it or not at this time, she will see tomorrow. "Yes, Lord!" Vivian didn''t dare to refuse, she took the porcelain bowl and drank it directly. After drinking the potion, it was estimated that the potion had an effect, and Vivian quickly slept softly on the sofa. Narant gently flattened the **** the sofa, then covered her with a blanket. After finishing everything, Narant also returned to his bed. Quick''s previous words did not speak, and the high fever on the road for several days made him still feel mentally exhausted to this day. Chapter 5： captain of the guard In the early morning of the next day, the warm sunlight fell from the window, and Vivian''s eyelashes trembled slightly and was about to wake up. The sleep she slept in last night was sweeter than ever before, the incomparably soft feeling under her body, and the faint fragrance in the room was something she had never experienced before, who had only lived in a dark and humid shack. "Ok?" Suddenly, Vivian realized something and quickly opened her eyes, she forgot that this was the Lord''s bedroom. Sitting up quickly, Vivienne found herself covered with a brand new wool blanket, she quickly lifted the blanket to check her clothes. The clothes were as usual, and only then did Vivian breathe a sigh of relief. But the next moment, Vivian''s eyes became darker again. She was the daughter of doom, and the Lord Lord washed her clean and brought her to the bedroom, but not... That means that the words Lord Lord said last night must also be false. Vivian wasn''t actually afraid of death, she was just worried about her twelve-year-old sister. She remembered that after being abandoned by her cruel father, she followed her to pick wild vegetables and fruits to eat, but she never cried because of starvation. Instead, she always pretended to be sensible and laughed to make her happy sister. "Little sister! It''s my sister who is sorry for you! You must live well!" Vivian prayed silently in her heart, if the gods hate her, then let all the bad luck befall her, please let her sister be lucky to live! "you''re awake!" Just when Vivian didn''t know if she should walk out of the bedroom directly, and was still waiting in place, a soft voice came from the door of the bedroom, it was the handsome and kind Lord Lord. "Lord... Lord!" Vivian hurriedly got off the sofa and knelt barefoot on the ground. "Get up!" Narant commanded softly, and continued, "Vivian, look who''s here!" "elder sister!" Just when Vivian was puzzled, a very familiar voice suddenly came from the door. "Lilia!" Looking up, a girl in a brand new maid outfit was standing at the entrance of the bedroom. It was her sister Lilia. Vivian instantly showed a surprised expression, she thought she would never see her sister again. "Sister, the lord told me to come to the castle to be a maid in the future! Tell me a salary of ten copper coins a day!" "What? Make you a maid?" Vivian couldn''t believe what she said. The castle maid is a very noble profession. How could the relatives of the Daughter of Doom become castle maids? Vivian couldn''t help looking at Narant. Narant nodded with a smile: "In the future, you will be the captain of my guards, and your sister will be the maid of the castle. If you want to come here, you can work for me more at ease! Vivian, are you willing?" "I... I will, thank you Lord Lord..." Vivian''s eyes were slightly red, and she finally knew that what Lord Lord said last night was true. "But Lord, I... I don''t know how to fight!" Not to mention the captain of the guards, he is an ordinary guard, and he needs a strong and powerful figure. Vivian has no idea. "Ding! System side quest: Help the lucky girl Vivian to understand her abilities!" "System reward: information about the second elf!" "Huh? Is there such an operation?" The system actually issued the task again. However, this side quest was considered a gift for Narant, after all, he wanted Vivian to show her abilities. But I didn''t expect to get information about the second elf, which made Narant overjoyed. "Vivian, you don''t have to worry about this, you''ll know what you are capable of in a while! Let''s go, the servants in the castle are already having dinner, you go and eat, and I will officially appoint you as the captain of the guard after eating. !" "Yes, Lord!" Vivian replied nervously Then Narant took Weiwei and the two to the first floor and handed it over to Butler Thomas. In this world, commoners cannot sit on the long table of nobles in the castle restaurant, otherwise they will be hanged for contempt of nobles, and nobles must also keep this rule in mind. Sitting alone on the six-meter-long table, Narant ate what was considered the most hearty breakfast in the Storm Territory, a piece of white bread and a piece of roasted bacon. Captain Quick came to the restaurant. "Is it done?" Narant looked at Quick, took the white towel handed over by the servant and wiped his hands before speaking slowly. "Yes, my lord, you have brought all the ten young serfs you need. Four of them have been hunters, and the others are the strongest young men in the territory!" "Very good!" Narant nodded. These ten young serfs were the candidates for Narant to form the second guard team. The plan to form the second guard team was on the first day he came to the territory, and Narant ordered Quick to do it, in order to suppress Anthony. After all, Anthony also had five guards, so he needed to form another team of 20 to effectively suppress Anthony. After speaking, Narant picked up an exquisite mask on the side of the long table and left the restaurant. Coming to the front courtyard of the castle, Vivian had already finished her breakfast and was watching Thomas teach Lilia how to become a qualified maid. "Lord Lord!" When Vivian, who originally had a faint smile on her lips, saw Narant coming out, she immediately restrained her smile and knelt on the ground respectfully. "Get up, Vivian! Put on this mask! In the future, except in the castle, when you go outside the castle, wear this mask!" This mask was found in the warehouse in the castle, and was used by those nobles when they held a dance. This castle has experienced four barons and nobles, and they all fell into the sand here, but left behind a lot of trivial objects. No one has any idea about these less valuable things. After all, everyone is worried that the objects in the castle will also be contaminated with bad luck. In the end, it happened to be cheaper for Narant. "Yes, Lord!" Vivian also knew that if she walked out of the castle, she would definitely scare everyone who knew her. After taking the mask, she put it on her face obediently. "Hey, no wonder nobles like this tune!" When Vivian put the mask on, Narant was surprised. The mask is very delicate, it only covers around the eyes, and is made of hollowed-out copper sheets. The hollow pattern of the mask is beautiful, not only will it not be stuffy, but it looks luxurious and unusual. With the fair skin of Vivian''s serfs, there is a little wildness in the graceful and graceful This is an image that walks between temptation and modesty, playing with a heartbeat... ¡­¡­ "I have seen the Lord!" Outside the castle, ten young men aged 18 or 19 in ragged clothes knelt on the ground and raised their voices in greeting. The uncontrollable joy could be seen on their faces. The lord''s direct guards can be said to be the most beautiful profession in the territory. Not only are they highly rewarded and have high status, they can also follow the lord. Being selected by Quick is as lucky for them as winning the lottery jackpot in a previous life. "Do you all know what you are going to do!" "Got it! Lord Lord!" "Very good! Then I announce that from now on you will officially become my subordinates of Narant Berwick, the guards of the Storm Lord!" "Thank you Lord Lord! This subordinate swears allegiance to Lord Lord!" Hearing Narant''s words, all the young people instantly became excited and used all their strength to swear their allegiance. From the moment they swear allegiance to Narant, it means that they have the qualification to break away from serf status. If they are lucky enough, have enough military exploits, and have enough ability, then they will have the opportunity to become civilians and even be rewarded with a piece of farmland. Although it may not be possible for a few out of a hundred people to be able to do this, at least they already have hope, which is why the guards under the minor nobles are so loyal. "Very good, then let''s meet your captain next time!" "Vivian! Come here!" Wow! When Narant''s words fell, everyone at the gate of the castle was in an uproar. Not to mention the young serfs, even the guards like Quick looked like they had seen a ghost. Chapter 6： title knight "My... my lord! You... accept Vivian as the captain of the guard? Isn''t that appropriate?" This time, Quick didn''t hesitate. What a joke, if the adults just want to use the Daughter of Doom volleyball to relieve the distress, it''s okay to say, but to make the Daughter of Doom become the captain of the guards, this is simply absurd. For the safety of the territory and his family, Quick felt that it was necessary for him, the captain of the guards, to remind him. "What''s wrong?" "My lord, Wei An is a daughter of doom, and her ability..." Quick replied under pressure. "Quake, I had a dream the day before yesterday. The God of Glory in the dream told me that the daughter of doom will not bring bad luck, but will bring me luck!" Okay, that is to explain all this with theology, after all in the backward world theology can be regarded as the truth. "This..." Quick and the others looked at each other. "Maybe you think a dream proves nothing." "But I tell you, apart from the daughter of doom, the purple elf I found last night was also a revelation to me by the God of Glory in my dream." "So, it turns out that the God of Glory has favored me, Narant Berwick. As a lord knight, this is my honor, and I will abide by the will of the God of Glory! Now, you understand No?" "Understood! Your lord!" Although they are still full of doubts, the God of Glory is involved, and there is evidence of the purple elf. In this world, the care of the God of Glory is like the auspiciousness of the previous life. You don''t have to believe in the auspiciousness, but if you directly tell the emperor that the auspiciousness is false, then you will definitely be done. "Very good, now that you understand, let''s meet your new captain soon!" Narant nodded in satisfaction. He doesn''t need Quake and others to completely believe it, he just needs to guide a little so that everyone will not have fierce resistance, and then he can use the deterrence of Lord Lord to forcibly suppress dissent. After all, this is a world where the Lord holds all authority. "I''ve seen Captain Vivian!" The ten serf recruits had no right to speak, and when they heard the order, they no longer hesitated, and immediately greeted Vivian. "You... hello!" Facing the greetings from the ten young people, Vivian was rather at a loss. She hurriedly greeted everyone, and then looked at Narant eagerly. "Didn''t you guys just question why Wei An is qualified to be the captain of the guard? Then I''ll let her prove it to you now!" Narant stepped forward and took a longbow from the guard beside Quick. Handed it to Vivian. "Vivian, shoot an arrow and show them! Just target the wild fruit on that tree!" Narant pointed to a fruit tree not far from the castle, Because it has been left unattended for a long time, many small trees have grown outside the castle. One of the fruit trees more than two meters high has more than ten bright red wild fruits hanging on it. "Yes, my lord...but my lord...I can''t shoot arrows..." Vivian took the longbow subconsciously, but then realized that she didn''t know how to shoot arrows. Seeing this scene, several of Quick''s guards showed strange expressions on their faces. They didn''t know what happened to Lord Lord today, and such a ridiculous thing happened. "No, Vivian, you can shoot arrows. This is the ability bestowed upon you by the God of Glory, but you are not familiar with it yet. Now I will teach you how to use it!" Ann behind him, and then pressed against her back, holding her left and right hands! "First hold the longbow with your left hand, hold the end of the arrow with your right hand, then raise the longbow to face the target, open the bow to aim... shoot!" Poof! Under the guidance of Narant, Vivian finally completed the first shooting in her life. However, the results were not ideal and even embarrassing. The arrow slowly bounced out of the longbow, but after flying crookedly for a few meters, it fell to the ground, with no strength at all. Seeing this scene, Quick and the others couldn''t help lowering their heads and blushing. They were very worried that they would laugh and then be hung up by the Lord and whipped. "How is it? Do you feel it?" However, what everyone didn''t know was that Vivian, who originally knew nothing about archery, had changed at this time. At the moment when the arrow was fired, a strange feeling suddenly rose in Vivian''s heart. This feeling came from nowhere, but Vivian suddenly felt a touch of intimacy with the longbow in her opponent. "I feel it, Lord!" Vivian nodded forcefully. "Very good! Then it''s up to you!" Narant nodded with a smile. ¡­¡­ "Although this is disrespectful to your lord, if Vivian can shoot, I will eat that longbow!" Captain Quick laughed silently in his heart, looking at the fruit trees more than fifty meters away. Even the captain of the guards could not guarantee that a fist-sized wild fruit could be shot at such a distance. Inhale, exhale, inhale, hold... Vivian slowly caught up with a new arrow, then raised her longbow to aim at the target. She didn''t even notice that her breathing rhythm changed with the aiming of the longbow, achieving the best breathing rhythm that only experienced archers can form! "It''s now!" After holding her breath, the golden pattern in Vivian''s eyes suddenly lit up with a gleam of light. At this moment, Vivian clearly caught the moment to release the arrow. Whoosh! With a scream, the arrow shot out quickly! "How is this possible?" Quick, who felt that it was a farce just a moment ago, widened his eyes. The whistling sound of the arrow represents the speed of leaving the string. Don''t underestimate this point. It can only be produced by skilled shooters. If you are not skilled enough, even just because of a small shake of the wrist, the force of the arrow will be weakened, or it will not be able to shoot at all. Poof! "It was hit!" What shocked Quake even more was still behind The arrow hit a fruit more than 50 meters away at a very fast speed under everyone''s attention, and after piercing the fruit He still managed to shoot on the muddy ground four or five meters away. Whoosh! At this moment, there was a second scream in the field. It turned out that Vivian shot the second arrow involuntarily. And after the second arrow was shot, the expressions of everyone in the field changed greatly, "God is above, this must not be true!" Because the second arrow shot, there was a faint red light flashing. Boom! As the arrow accurately hit the fruit in the distance, the fruit burst open in an instant and turned into powder. "This is vindictiveness? The Daughter of Doom turned out to be a title knight?" Quick''s voice trembled as he looked at his lord in disbelief. "As expected, she deserves to be a lucky girl, her talent is no worse than vindictiveness!" Amidst all the astonishment, only Narant could remain calm. Of course, Vivian doesn''t have a grudge right now. The reason why she can cause such damage is just relying on her magical talent. However, in the face of the doubts of Quick and others, Narant did not explain it, so let them mistake Vivian for a title knight. In this world, possessing Dou Qi is an extraordinary existence. Whether it is a commoner or a serf, as long as he possesses Dou Qi, he will be recruited by the nobles and become a superior. Therefore, people who have fighting spirit are used to calling them titled knights. Bronze knight, silver knight and golden knight are the strength divisions of fighting qi level. According to Narant''s calculations, although the awakened Vivian has no grudge, her strength is already close to the level of a junior bronze knight. Chapter 7： true surrender "My lord! I''m sorry, I just fired the second arrow subconsciously!" Vivian had withdrawn from the mysterious feeling. Seeing Quick and others all looked at her with strange expressions, she felt a little uncomfortable. After all, she was a helpless serf girl yesterday, and even if she had extraordinary power at this time, Vivian was a little overwhelmed. "You did a good job, Vivian, now you know why I appointed you as captain of the guard?" Narant encouraged Vivian softly. "My lord, I understand!" Vivian nodded and replied in a low voice. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the side quest, the quest reward information: an elf will fall in the next meteor shower!" At this time, a system prompt sounded in Narant''s mind. "There''s actually another elf coming!" Narant was overjoyed, knowing that in other baronies, one or two a year is lucky, but here he has elf for two weeks in a row, which is simply a lucky place what! Suppressing his excitement, Narant looked around: "What about you?" "Lord Lord! We also know." Not to mention Vivian''s precise shooting skills, which is her status as a knight, everyone dared not have any doubts, including Quick, who had just woken up from the shock at this time. Immediately took two and a half steps forward and knelt in front of Narant. "Sir, Quick is wrong! Please punish!" Title knight! Don''t look at Vivian''s weak appearance now, if she knows how to fight, Quick will know that even the five of them are not Vivian''s opponents. At the same time, the Daughter of Doom possessed a ''fighting spirit'', which made Quick believe what his lord had said earlier, maybe this was really the revelation of the God of Glory, otherwise how could such a thing happen. "Quake, I''m not a foolish lord, and I won''t punish you for your loyalty and sense of responsibility! Get up!" Narant nodded in satisfaction. "Lord Xie, swear allegiance to the Lord!" At this moment, Quick was moved, and he truly recognized himself, the Lord, from his heart. Although he was loyal and loyal a few days ago, it was more of a mechanized, imperative obedience. Now, his lord not only showed his wisdom and tolerance, but also received the care of the God of Glory. As a subordinate, how could he not be wholehearted if he could follow such a lord. "I swear allegiance to your lord!" Not only Quick, but also the ten other guards who were also assigned by the Count also truly recognized him as a lord like Quick. "Very good! Get up! From now on, as long as you do your best, one day you will be honored for this decision!" Narant is very satisfied. Today not only has Vivian''s problem been resolved, but also the real captured these guards. "Yes, my lord!" Quick and the others responded excitedly with bright eyes. As the saying goes, if one person succeeds, Narant will become a hereditary baron or even a viscount, and he will have the right to vassalize, and they will have the opportunity to earn military merit and become a small noble lord. "Very well, but today''s events are not yet known to the outside world, so all of you must strictly control your words and not reveal a single word, understand?" In the next moment, Narant''s expression became serious. stand up. "Follow your orders, Lord Lord!" "Very good, Quick, now distribute the longbow to these new guards!" Narant commanded, then looked at Vivian: "Vivian, as the captain, they will teach you the next training. !" After speaking, afraid that Vivian wouldn''t know how to teach, Narant added: "You just need to take them to practice shooting constantly, and make sure no one is lazy!" Narant now only needs to let the ten serfs of the second team learn archery to deal with the invasion of dark creatures a week later. As for other tactical skills, we can only talk about it after the crisis is over. At that time, Narant still has a lot of training skills from previous military training and online in his mind. ¡­ "Quick, have you finished the inventory of the castle''s arsenal?" Riding a horse on the dirt road in Stormwind Territory, Narante asked Quek. "Sir, the inventory has been completed. There are five long swords that can be used in the castle, and twelve long bows that can be put together. According to your order, eleven long bows have been distributed to the second guard team, but only arrows. There are only more than fifty arrows that can be used directly, and the other two hundred arrows need to be purchased with intact arrow shafts." "More than 100 sticks, a little bit!" Like the prom mask, there are still a lot of weapons left in the castle, but most of these weapons are the products that were eliminated or damaged in the first place, and they are rarely used. UU reading Longsword Narant is not in a hurry. What he lacks now is arrows, whether it is for practice or to deal with dark creatures. Obviously, 5 arrows per person are not enough to deal with a tough battle. "It seems that I can only go to the neighboring territory to purchase. Have pity on my ten gold coins! I don''t know how many days it will last!" "Little guy, I hope you can give me more strength and surprise me!" Narant suppressed the bitterness in his heart and focused on the purple elf in his hand. With Vivian''s appearance, Narant is not going to sell the purple elf. After all, this thing is extremely precious, and no nobles will sell it for money unless it is a last resort. The role of the purple elf is to improve the quality of crops on a certain piece of land. If you are lucky enough to improve a type of fruit plant, it is the potion fruit. This is a fruit that can increase the physique of the title knight, and it is very popular. Even if it was close, it would be very good to improve a plant that suits the taste of the elf. The Tulip family became rich because they owned the tulip potion flower. Of course, what kind of magical plants can be obtained depends on luck, and the elves need to choose by themselves. If you are very unlucky and get some potion plants that are of little value, it is not impossible. "Hey, there is a reaction!" At this moment, Narant suddenly felt cheerful mental fluctuations from the elf, which indicated that the little guy had found a plant he liked. "Go, little guy!" Narant immediately threw the elf forward. After the elf was thrown, it hovered at a height of more than ten centimeters on the ground and started to move. "All keep up!" Narant kicked the horse''s belly and directly increased the speed of the horse. Chapter 8： sword wood forest "This is the Sword Wood Forest, could it be..." Zhuma stopped in front of a forest outside Maiye Village, and Narant''s face was full of joy. The Jianmu tree is straight and smooth like a bamboo pole. It can grow to seven or eight meters in height when it is an adult. The maximum thickness of the stem is no more than seven centimeters. The limitations are generally used to make scabbards, which is also the origin of the name of Jianmu. But nothing is absolute. In one case, sword wood will become a rare and precious wood, that is, after being improved by the elves. Because as long as the quality is improved by the elf, the material of the sword wood will become very hard and tough, and even if it is slashed with an iron weapon, it will be difficult to cut it off at once. At this time, sword wood can be directly used as a spear or spear without processing, and with its lightweight feel, it is simply a natural weapon. Even the immature little sword wood can be used as a high-quality arrow shaft, and its value is not inferior to those of the potion fruit. When Narant was overjoyed, the purple light on the elf gradually became dazzling, and then rippled around like ripples. When the purple light rippling in the air swept across the sword trees, the sword trees immediately absorbed the purple light, and then the surface of the bark became smooth and shiny! "Haha, that''s true! I''ve made a fortune!" Narant laughed. "Big... Sir, it turned out to be Jianmushu!" Quick and the others were on foot, but only now they ran to the edge of the forest. When they saw that it was Jianmulin, they couldn''t help widening their eyes and exclaiming in surprise. "Congratulations, sir, the God of Glory has favored you!" Quick didn''t know how to express his admiration for Lord Lord, and he was so lucky. Although Jianmu is widely distributed in the principality, very few can be selected by the purple elves as potion plants, and only the Count has a piece of the entire county. Each of the potion sword trees is worth one silver coin. Under normal circumstances, the elf can have an effect on the plants within an acre of land, and there are at least three or four hundred sword trees within this acre of land. This is equivalent to three or four hundred silver coins. When Narant was talking to Quik, the purple elf had already restrained the purple light on his body. It drilled into the forest and selected the thickest and tallest sword tree, and then swirled around the sword tree. Seeing this, Narant came to a sword tree that was only about the size of a little finger, and pulled out the long sword from his waist. Ding! With the sound of a metal clash, the small sword tree was cut off by Narant, but it also left a shallow gravure on the sharp long sword. "Such hardness and toughness can still be called wood, it really is a fantasy world!" Narant marveled in his heart. "Quick, send two guards to guard the sword wood forest in the future, and we must ensure the safety of the sword wood elves!" After confirming that the quality of the sword wood was correct, Narant began to order. Under normal circumstances, beasts and monsters would not attack elves, but Narant still needed to guard against dark creatures and humans, especially with Anthony in the territory. "By the way, didn''t you say that there are still more than 200 arrows in the castle? You have activated the guards these days, and made arrows out of these little sword trees at night!" "Yes, my lord!" With arrows and wooden poles, arrows don''t require any skills, and guards like Quick are fully capable. After the explanation was finished, and after leaving two guards behind, Narant returned directly to the castle. In the future, the elf will coexist with the sword wood here, and under normal circumstances, Narant will not take it away. Because the elf and the symbiotic plant are together, not only can they continue to improve the newly grown sword tree, but they also have a certain chance of metamorphosis and evolution. There are three states of the element elf, namely the elf, the big elf and the angel elf! A elf generally has a life span of ten years and can affect crops within an acre of land. But if luck transforms into a big elf, its lifespan can reach a hundred years, and its scope of action can be increased to ten acres of land. If it can transform and evolve into an angel spirit, its lifespan can reach three or four hundred years, and its scope of action can be expanded to a hundred acres. It can be said that although elves are precious, the benefits they can bring to the territory are short-term. And the great elves and angel elves are the foundation of a noble family, such as the sword and wood elves, as long as it can successfully transform, even if it is only a great elves, it is enough to ensure that Narant will have a steady stream of income for a hundred years. . Of course, the transformation of the elf depends on luck, and it is no exaggeration to say that it is one in a hundred. Although feeding the elf with potion powder every day can increase the probability to a certain extent, it is also a large expenditure. Lottery-like properties. ¡­¡­ Back at the castle, Narant came to the back garden, where he was about to start practicing vindictiveness. In the past, the original owner was restricted from being able to become a title knight for a long time, and the reason why he was named as a training waste was because his body was naturally weak. But because of the strengthening fruit, his current system is already a bit stronger than that of ordinary adult men. "Flame Dou Qi Art!" Narant slowly took out a book from his arms. Although this Dou Qi Art has only a few pages, it is worth at least 300 gold coins, which is equivalent to more than 3 million in the previous life. It is the secret of his Berwick family. After opening the Dou Qi Jue and reviewing the contents, Narant began to meditate and practice according to the Dou Qi Jue instructions There are two elements in the cultivation of Dou Qi. The second is to meditate to absorb the elements of fighting qi between heaven and earth, guide the fighting qi into the body, and finally form the seed of fighting qi in the body. As long as the seed of vindictiveness is formed, it becomes a true title knight. Relaxing and closing his eyes, Narant opened his perception and quickly fell into a strange situation. In his perception, the surrounding is not pitch black, but there are many light spots of different colors. These are the reasons why this fantasy world can have a grudge. Narant directs his attention to the red dots of light in all the elements. These red light spots are fire attribute fighting qi, and Narant needs to guide them into the body, and then accumulate fire attribute fighting qi in the body to a certain extent, and the seed of fighting qi will be formed in the body. After crossing over, Narant has tried many times in the past few days, but it becomes difficult whenever he wants to draw fire attribute fighting qi into his body, because the narrow qi veins in his body are not enough to hold too much fighting qi, so he cannot. To the point of forming a seed of fighting spirit. Qi meridians are like balloons. When the balloon is very small, a little bit of vindictiveness can block the meridians. If we continue to forcibly block them, not only will the pain be unbearable, but it may even be life-threatening if the meridians are ruptured. But now Narant''s Qi pulse is twice as wide as before, such a wide Qi pulse is enough to allow him to form a Dou Qi Seed! "Everything is ready, I only owe Dongfeng!" Narant showed an excited look. Now, he only needs to continuously absorb the fire attribute fighting qi between heaven and earth into his body, accumulate the seeds that can form fighting qi, and then he can directly become a title knight! Chapter 9： Do you mean grudge? Because of the big crisis of the invasion of dark creatures, Narant basically stayed in the castle for the next few days to train and prepare for battle. As for people''s livelihood issues such as patrolling the territory, they can only be considered after solving this life-and-death crisis. In a flash, it was a week later. The castle restaurant with more than 80 square meters is rectangular in shape and looks empty and quiet. The only disadvantage is that the current restaurant does not have enough decorations, only an old copper chandelier hangs overhead, which obviously cannot highlight the wealth of the lord. , Narant sat alone at the long table with a knife and fork at this time, enjoying dinner. "My lord, Captain Vivian reports that the small holes you ordered to dig have been completed, and Captain Quick has invited Lord Anthony!" Butler Thomas walked quickly into the dining room. "Well, it should be almost time!" Narant nodded after hearing this. Boom boom boom! But at this time, there were a few explosions in the sky, accompanied by bright lights that appeared from time to time! "It''s starting!" Narant murmured, putting down the knife and fork in his hand, the biggest crisis of the Storm Region will finally appear with tonight''s meteor shower. "Thomas, remember, without my order, don''t open the castle gate later!" Narant stood up and warned Thomas again. "Yes, my lord!" After receiving a response, Narant walked out of the restaurant holding the long sword around his waist. Tonight''s Narant is fully armed, not only wearing chain mail and leather armor, but also a small round shield and helmet on his left wrist and head. Coupled with the long sword on his waist, this standard uniform weighs at least twenty pounds. In the past, if Narant wore this set of equipment, he would definitely feel difficult, but at this time he walked steadily and easily. Because just last night, Narant finally gathered enough fire attribute fighting qi, planted a fighting qi seed in his body, and became a powerful and extraordinary title knight. "I''ve seen adults!" "I''ve seen adults!" When Narante came outside the castle, Quick and Vivian had been waiting for a long time with the guards. Everyone was a little surprised when they saw Narant''s fully armed appearance. And Anthony was even more uneasy when he saw Narant like this. If he hadn''t been outside the castle at the moment, he would have promised to ride his horse and leave. "Lord Lord, do you know why you came to me so late?" Anthony asked carefully. "Anthony, tonight is the night of shooting stars. I just invite you to come to the castle to enjoy the shooting stars!" Narant replied with a smile. Hearing this, Anthony''s face darkened, thinking that Narant was amusing him, "Sorry Lord, as a civil administrator, my affairs are quite busy. Since Lord Lord has nothing to do with me, my subordinates will leave first!" With that said, Anthony was about to leave. "Not good, my lord, a large meteor shower is falling towards us!" At this moment, someone among the guards suddenly shouted. Afterwards, everyone looked at the sky in horror. Although I saw a meteor shower before, this is a scene that occurs every week. Although everyone is nervous, they can keep calm. But now it''s different. There are actually twenty or thirty meteors falling towards them in the meteor shower. "It''s over! It''s over!" The guards were pale, and their arms and legs couldn''t help shaking. The only one who could remain calm in the field was Narant alone, because he knew exactly how many creatures would invade tonight, and even the landing site was less than 200 meters away from the castle. "Is this the land of doom? We have only been here for more than a week before we encountered such a large wave of dark creatures!" Anthony looked at the large group of meteor showers falling in the sky, and was also shivering. How did the previous lords die? He also knew. "My lord, it''s dangerous here, go back to the castle!" Quick and others responded and prepared to surround Narant and return to the castle. "No, Quick! The experience of four lords has told us that hiding in this dilapidated castle to deal with dark creatures will not survive! So..." With that, Narant''s eyes swept across everyone''s face After that, he pulled out the long sword from his waist with a clanging sound. "So, our only chance tonight is to kill all the dark creatures before their strength has fully recovered when they land!" After the dark creatures landed, I don''t know whether it was because of the impact when they landed, or other factors. Basically, there would be a five-minute period of weakness. At this time, the strength of the dark creatures will be cut in half, so Narant wants to destroy the dark creatures tonight, and there is only one chance. Boom boom boom! At the moment when Narant raised his long sword, the meteor shower finally smashed to the ground one after another, and the loud rumbling continued to make everyone''s heart tremble. "Crazy! Narant, you are crazy! With ten guards plus ten serfs who don''t even have leather armor?" Anthony looked at Narant like a fool. "Anthony, I don''t care what purpose you came to Stormwind, but in order to survive, I hope you can obey my orders, you can not participate in the battle, but I will temporarily requisition your five guards!" Narant finally said The reason why I let Anthony come. Although Anthony is not a thing, his five guards are from the Count''s guards, not only well-trained, but also fully equipped with weapons and leather armor. "Impossible, I won''t accompany you on this madman''s adventure. Twenty or thirty dark creatures, even a real baron may not be able to resist, just rely on you, a jazz lord who has no fighting spirit? And Narant, your There are only 20 subordinates including the serfs, this is simply courting death!" With that, Anthony was about to get on his horse. "Anthony, do you think you can run away now? Look ahead, the road has been blocked by dark creatures!" Narant already knew that this guy would not give in so easily, so he invited him to the castle gate in advance. Sure enough, when Anthony looked out of the castle, the crater that had just landed had completely blocked the way out. The castle of Narant was not built on flat ground, but on a separate hill. The nobles who built this castle originally dug up all the earth and stone around the hill, leaving only a gentle **** more than ten meters wide in front of the castle as a passage. In this way, even if there is no moat, the steep cliffs around the castle with a drop of more than 30 meters make it impossible for the enemy to attack from all sides. In the same way, if Narant and the others wanted to leave the castle, they could only descend from the gentle **** of forty or fifty meters in front of them. The dark creatures had begun to slowly climb out of the crater. If Anthony ran over, he might be surrounded by dark creatures. In Narant''s mind, Anthony should be honest under such circumstances. However, Narant still underestimated Anthony''s fear of death, or underestimated Anthony''s bottom line as a human being. Seeing that there was no hope of escaping, Anthony made a plan and reached Narant''s guard. "You people, do you really want to court death with this lunatic Narant?" "Let me tell you, dark creatures are extremely terrifying, let alone take the initiative to attack. Even if they are defended in the castle, the gate that has never been repaired can''t resist the attack of dark creatures. This dilapidated castle has already It''s been broken four times!" "So, now is the only chance for those who want to survive. Everyone escapes with me, and rushes out together!" Anthony is preparing to encourage Narant''s guards to escape together. Only when everyone rushes into the dark creatures can he rely on his own body. The horses below escaped safely. "Anthony, you are courting death!" Narant was shocked by Anthony''s shamelessness. Seeing that time was running out, Narant was obviously impatient. "Isn''t it? You think about why there are so many dark creatures attacking, is it because your lord did not kill the woman of doom?" Anthony was not afraid of the threat of Narant, hiding in the He continued to speak encouraging words behind his five guards. "Anthony, I''ll ask you one last time, do you listen to the order!" Narant was really angry, and if he continued to talk nonsense, it would hurt his own affairs. "Narrant, don''t think about it, the five of you protect me, and you escape with me. If you don''t escape, it will be too late. Don''t die with such a waste lord! If there is no decree from the earl this time, he is just a Poor second son of the baron, even a grudge..." "If you want to court death, then I will fulfill you!" Narant didn''t say more. The next moment, the red aura all over his body suddenly appeared and rammed directly towards the five guards in front of Anthony. The vindictive Narant was no longer something the five guards could resist. In an instant, several people were knocked into pieces, and Narant''s figure came directly to Anthony. "You...you...how could you..." Poof! He didn''t give Anthony any chance to reflect. In his horrified eyes, the long sword pierced directly into his chest. "Are you talking about vindictiveness? Sorry, I''m already a title knight!" Chapter 10： nomination certificate Quiet! When Narant''s long sword was inserted into Anthony''s body, there was a brief silence in the arena. Only Anthony''s mouth kept spilling blood, and he gasped like a worn-out bellows. In addition to shocking Narant to kill Anthony, everyone was surprised that he had become a title knight. "Protect Your Excellency!" After a while, Quick and the others drew their long swords and came to Narant''s side, while Vivian pointed the long bow at Anthony''s five guards. Although these five guards are not Narant''s opponents together now, Quick and others have reported that Narant is very satisfied, and even Vivian''s performance at this time is also very good. He waved his hand to indicate that Quake and the others should not be nervous, and Narant turned to look at the five guards, "Now give you a chance to choose, die or be loyal to me in the future!" At such a critical juncture, Narant doesn''t have much time to waste, he needs to solve this matter quickly. "My lord, it''s not right! Anthony is a noble after all, if you stay alive..." Quick reminded him immediately after hearing this. In this world, nobles can kill commoners and serfs, but they can never kill nobles. Because killing a noble for no reason is a serious crime, even if the noble is guilty, only the noble council is qualified to judge. Now that Narant killed Anthony, if he was found out by the noble council, his title would be cut off, or his life would be worth his life. "Quick, I know!" Narant motioned to Quick not to speak. He naturally knows the consequences of killing the nobles, but now is an extraordinary period, keeping these five guards, tonight will have a greater chance of winning against the dark creatures. "I...we are willing to swear allegiance to you, Lord Narant!" The five Anthony''s guards were already frightened at this time. Facing the choice given by Narant, several of them looked at each other and knelt without hesitation. on the ground. They were only sent by Aldin to protect Anthony, and they did not swear allegiance to Anthony, so they would not have any resentment against Narant when Anthony died. What''s more, under the current circumstances, if they dare to say no, it will only become a corpse. "Very good, now everyone stabs Anthony with a sword, I will accept your allegiance, and I will find a way to take your family from Tulip City!" "Thank you sir!" Several guards stood up after hearing the words and looked at Anthony, who was dying on the ground. "Na... Narant, you are... dead today, even if you don''t die... Aldin will... will pay for me..." Anthony''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and he looked at Narant with malicious eyes . "Not yet?" Puff puff! When several guards heard the urging, their hearts sank, and at the same time they stabbed Anthony with a sword. "Uh..." Anthony finally exhausted the last ounce of strength, and his whole body fell into a pool of blood. It wasn''t until Anthony died that Narant looked back. Originally, Narant didn''t plan to kill him. After all, the consequences of doing so were unpredictable, but this guy was seeking his own death, and he really couldn''t blame him. "The guard team listens to orders!" Putting his mind away, Narant looked at the dark creatures that were slowly surrounding him. The biggest crisis of the night had not yet been resolved. "Yes, my lord!" "The swordsman is in the front, the longbowman is in the back, and everyone moves forward!" Following Narant''s order, the guards lined up in two columns and began to walk slowly down the gentle slope. The five guards who had just sworn allegiance to Narant also joined the team, standing beside Quick and others. Soon, the guard team came to the bottom of the gentle slope, and the dark creatures had already surrounded them. "It should be too late!" Narant silently counted the time in his heart. "Vivian! The archer is free to aim! Prepare for ten breaths!" Seeing those skeleton soldiers with strange green soul fires in their eye sockets approaching, Narant began to order. "Second Squad, prepare your bows and arrows!" When Vivian heard the words, she immediately conveyed the order to the guards, and then eleven longbowmen held their bows to aim and wait. "Shoot!" When the first skeleton soldier approached a distance of thirty meters, Narant gave an order. Buzzing! Whoosh whoosh! With the pulsating sound of the bowstring, the eleven arrows turned into a black beam and shot out at the same time. boom! The first thing to do was Vivian''s arrow. With the talent of a fatal blow, the head of the skeleton soldier that was shot was immediately blown into powder. Tuk Tuk Tuk! As for the other longbowmen, only one of them actually shot the skeleton soldiers to death. Of course, it wasn''t that they didn''t hit the skeleton soldiers, but everyone''s arrows shot on the skeleton soldiers accurately. It''s just that dark creatures like skeleton soldiers, as long as they don''t get shot in the head and hurt their soul fire, even if they lack arms and legs, they can''t really destroy them. "The longbowmen are free to shoot! The swordsmen team draws their long swords!" The longbowmen had already started, so the swordsmen guards naturally couldn''t watch, and Narant immediately ordered Quake and the others. Clang Clang! The guards pulled out the long swords around their waists one after another, and then protected their left wrist with a small round shield in front of them, ready to charge at any time. "Follow me, give priority to the archers who attack the skeleton soldiers!" "For glory, kill!" "For glory! Kill!" The next moment, a total of sixteen swordsmen rushed towards the group of skeletons under the leadership of Narant. boom! Whoops! Narant took the lead and rushed to the group of skeletons. He directly swung the small round shield on his left hand and smashed it down against a skeleton soldier. The skull soldier''s head shattered in response, and then all the bones in his body fell to the ground as if they had lost the restraint of a rope, becoming a pile of broken bones. "Your majesty! Kill!" Seeing Narant taking the lead and taking down a skeleton soldier with ease, the morale of the guards who were still a little scared was shocked, and they collided with the skeleton soldier after a loud shout~www. novelhall.com~ Don''t think it''s easy to use a shield to smash the bones of the skeleton soldiers. After the death energy is strengthened, the bones of the skeleton soldiers are much harder than ordinary people. Without enough explosive power, it is difficult for ordinary people to achieve Nalan Tana hit. And on weekdays, it basically takes two well-trained guards to deal with a skeleton soldier! "This is extraordinary power. If I was in my previous life, I should be able to wear my underwear backwards!" Narant enjoyed the unprecedented power brought to him by grudge. "Roar!" "Ah, it''s hellhound!" Boom! Just when Narant was smug, a loud roar suddenly came from his left side, accompanied by two muffled sounds. "Cerberus?" Narant was startled and followed the voice. The one who roared was one of the most difficult dark creatures tonight, the hellhound! Dark creatures are divided into high and low levels. The first-order to third-order are low-level dark creatures, the skeleton soldier is the lowest first-order, and the hellhound is the second-order. The muffled sound just now was caused by the two guards being slapped by the hellhound. At this time, the round shields in the hands of the two people were already smashed. Fortunately, because of the protection of the round shields, the two of them have now climbed up swayingly. "You all back away, I''ll deal with this hellhound!" Narant roared when he saw this, and then quickly moved towards the hellhound to welcome him. The current hellhound has not fully recovered its action, and Narant must deal with it as soon as possible, otherwise, when it recovers, it can completely fight with a junior bronze knight. "Roar!" The hellhound was the size of a calf, and its body was covered with dark red blood, which was extremely ferocious and terrifying. Seeing Narant rushing towards it, he immediately bared his teeth and showed his sharp fangs. Chapter 11： Guild Wars Headless Horseman "Advanced Dou Qi!" While running, Narant shouted angrily, Dou Qi suddenly appeared on the long sword in his hand, covered with a faint red glow. Waving a long sword covered with aura of fighting qi, Narant directly slashed towards the hellhound. Seeing Narant''s aggressive approach, the hellhound was not afraid. He slammed his hind feet on the ground and swooped, and his calf-sized body leaped into the air, with the stench of blood mixed in his mouth, and rushed towards Narant. "Death!" Although it was the first time to fight a life-and-death battle, Narant was not afraid because of the power brought by the powerful fighting qi. When the hellhound was about to fly towards him, he directly threw the long sword in front of him. Changed the split to a straight stab, aiming at the hellhound in mid-air. Poof! The next moment, the long sword covered with vindictive energy pierced directly into the hellhound''s body. "Roar!" The long sword sank directly into the hellhound''s body, and it roared under the pain, but to Narant''s surprise, this blow did not seriously damage the hellhound, but aroused its ferocity. The hellhound twisted, and his two sharp front claws grabbed towards Narant''s face. "It''s such a strong vitality!" Narant was surprised and didn''t have time to think, he just gave up his long sword and raised the small round shield on his left wrist to block. Boom! With a muffled sound, Narant''s figure was knocked several meters away by the huge impact. When he reacted and looked towards his left hand, the small round shield that was originally fixed on his left wrist was also smashed, and the iron sheets and sawdust on it were scattered all over the floor. "Roar!" After the blow, the hellhound was still fierce, roared and flew towards Narant again. Narant, who had just stood up, saw it flying towards it again, and focused on the long sword stuck at its neck, and made a risky decision in an instant. In fact, the original owner is not a real waste. On the contrary, his learning ability and comprehension are good. Thanks to the combat skills he has learned in the past, the current Narant is not a combat novice. "Lord, be careful!" Quick and the others saw Narant''s condition from the corner of their eyes, and they all cried out nervously. However, just when they thought that their lord was going to be in danger, Narant just squatted down, narrowly avoiding the attack of the hellhound, and then in an instant he grabbed the dagger stuck in its throat. hilt. scoff! A set of movements was completed in one go, and as the sound like a broken sack being slashed spread throughout the audience, the entire lower abdomen of the hellhound was directly slashed open. Boom! When the hellhound fell to the ground again, he could no longer stand, and his entire body fell heavily to the ground. "Your Majesty is mighty!" The guards who witnessed all this with their own eyes only reflected at this time, and cheered for their lord''s astonishing actions. "Concentrate on fighting!" In the face of the flattery of the guards, Narant didn''t give them a good face. At this time, an accident could be fatal. The guards shrank their heads when they heard the words, and concentrated on dealing with their own enemies. However, because of the support and cover of Vivian, a powerful archer and ten longbowmen, their battle today was actually not considered dangerous, but more than imagined. Much easier. After scolding the guards, Narant took the long sword and walked to the hellhound who was still on the ground, baring his teeth and unwilling to die. Poof! The long sword was inserted directly into the eye socket of the hellhound, finally killing this evil guy who was not afraid of death! "Huh, no wonder people are afraid of dark creatures. These guys are not only powerful and not afraid of death, but their vitality is too terrifying!" Now the Cerberus''s strength is only half of its strength. If it is given a few more minutes to recover, Narant thinks that he is not really its opponent. It is no wonder that the previous barons will be wiped out. Tap, tap, tap! Narant didn''t have time to breathe a sigh of relief when the sound of horse hooves suddenly came from his ears. Narant''s complexion changed, and he immediately became serious. "The toughest guy tonight is here!" The headless knight is the strongest existence among the second-order dark creatures, because the headless knight usually wears iron armor, and without the head, the biggest weakness, it is simply an iron can. Soon, the figure of the Headless Horseman appeared in Narant''s field of vision. A heavy knight armor covering the whole body, riding on a warhorse more than two meters high and filled with dead aura, a heavy double-edged giant axe in his hand weighs at least dozens of pounds. This shape is not a beginner bronze knight, even an intermediate level. The Bronze Knight is enough. The morale of the guards was still high, but when they saw the headless horseman appear, they couldn''t help shivering. "Hey, headless guy, I''m here!" But since Narant had nightmare predictions, he naturally made advance preparations for this most difficult boss. The Headless Horseman sensed Narant''s cry, felt the fighting spirit in him, and charged straight towards him the next moment. "Damn it, the speed is so fast!" Although he was prepared in advance, the speed at which the Headless Horseman sprinted with all his strength still surprised Narant, he turned around without a word and started to run away. "Don''t follow! Keep fighting!" Narant gave a special order when he was escaping, worried that he would injure his subordinates. Tap, tap, tap! Afterwards, Narant ran towards the open field on the side under the pursuit of the death knight. Of course, the horses, whose legs were naturally unable to sprint with all their strength, became faster and faster on the open field. Gradually, the distance between Narant and the Headless Horseman was getting closer and closer. Five meters, four meters, three meters, two meters... The next moment, the death knight''s heavy axe was raised high, and the blade of the axe exuded a cold and cold light in the moonlight, and the cold light flashed directly towards the back of Narant''s head. "Hurry up! Hurry up!" Hearing the sound of the axe breaking through the air from above, Narant''s heartbeat began to beat violently, and goosebumps stood up. "It''s now!" At this critical moment, Narant let out a loud roar and threw himself towards the ground without hesitation. Creep! At this moment, the headless horseman''s great axe just swiped against Narant''s helmet, and Narant even heard the sound of the iron rubbing against the sour teeth. "fall!" It is not without reason that Narant took such a risk. The moment he fell to the ground, the warhorse under the death knight suddenly stagnated, and the front hooves were pulled and lost its balance. Then the whole warhorse tumbled to the ground. Let''s see how arrogant you are! "Narant stood up straight with a carp, and quickly leaned towards the headless horseman who had flipped to the ground. It turns out that Narant had Vivian and others dig a large stuffing pit nearby before dark. Although the Headless Horseman is a dark creature, it is not a ghost, so the stuffing pit is also effective for the Headless Horseman. . "Advanced Dou Qi Slash!" Narant quickly came to the front of the headless knight, and directly slashed out a sword. when! The strength of the Headless Horseman is really strong. Although Narant is fast enough, he still blocked the blow with his axe. However, Narant had already anticipated that after the attack was blocked, he did not stop, but stomped on the handle of the Headless Horseman''s great axe with all his strength. Bang! The Headless Horseman was originally squatting on the ground, but after being kicked hard by Narant, he staggered and fell backwards. "Right now, die for me!" When the death knight fell to the ground, Narant didn''t care about his image, he flew down on him, and then aimed his long sword at his only neck without armor. Then he pressed down suddenly. Poof! The long sword sank directly into the chest of the Headless Horseman from top to bottom. Roar! The Headless Horseman had no head and could not make a sound, but his death horse let out a whimper, and then the death energy from his body began to escape. After only three or five seconds, the Headless Horseman and his war horse turned into bones, leaving no flesh and blood. "Finally resolved!" After confirming that the Headless Horseman was dead, Narant lay straight on the ground, gasping for breath. To be able to deal with the hellhound and the headless horseman tonight, he has exhausted all his energy. Chapter 12： blue elf With the loss of the Hellhound and the Headless Horseman, the threat level of the dark creatures is immediately reduced. Narant lay on the ground for a moment before rejoining the battle. After a few minutes, all the skeleton soldiers turned into bones and scattered on the ground. "Oh! Victory! We are victorious! We have defeated the dark creatures!" With the death of all the skeleton soldiers, the guards finally couldn''t help cheering. Although the guards of Quick had also been on the battlefield before, they were all fighting against the human race, which was fundamentally different from this skeleton soldier who was not afraid of death. People are always afraid of death and pain. And as long as the dark creatures can still move, they will never die, and even if they die together, they will not hesitate. Therefore, when fighting against dark creatures, the guards are all fighting with a huge psychological burden! "You guys did a great job tonight!" Narant was also very happy seeing that none of his subordinates were seriously injured or killed. "Your majesty!" "Your majesty!" When the guards heard Narant''s praise, they immediately changed their slogans. To say the most powerful and dazzling tonight was undoubtedly their lord. A junior bronze knight can kill the hellhound and the headless horseman alone, which is very rare even in the entire principality. The most important thing is that they wiped out the invasion of a large wave of dark creatures without sacrificing one person, which is also an unprecedented achievement that can show off a lifetime. "Very good, you have also shown me your heroic loyalty. In order to reward you, I will hold a gala dinner for you in the castle later, with enough black bread and broth!" Facing the cheers of his men, Narant He smiled and promised everyone a reward. Not to mention, after the battle, the feeling of adrenaline soaring and the heart beating like a drum from before is really fascinating. This is a very novel feeling for him who was just a mediocre public in his previous life! "Oh! My God! Enough broth! Thank you for your generosity!" "Thank you for your generosity, and swear allegiance to you to the death!" "Thank you for your generosity, and swear allegiance to you to the death!" The guards cheered even more. Meat was something that the guards rarely tasted. Especially the ten longbowmen who have just joined. As serfs, they have not tasted meat for more than half a year. Now their adults say that the broth is enough, and this kind of reward is not weaker than the direct reward with coins. . "Okay, hurry up and clean the battlefield, so that you can drink the broth sooner!" Narant waved his hand and instructed everyone. Then, the guards began to get busy again. "My lord, this armor and weapon seem to be inscription equipment!" After a while, Quick hurried over, holding the headless knight''s armor in his hand and said with envy on his face. "Huh? Inscription armor!" Narant immediately turned his attention to the armor. Sure enough, he saw a complicated silver inscription under the dirt on the chest of the armor. "So lucky?" Narant quickly took over the armor, and the moment he took it, he found that the armor was incredibly light, at least two-thirds lighter than iron armor of the same specification. Of course, the reason why the armor is so light is not because of cutting corners. On the contrary, this armor is much stronger than ordinary iron armor. The real reason is the few silver inscriptions on the armor. The origin of the dark creature is still a mystery, but one thing is certain. That is, the dark creatures definitely came from a more brilliant civilization before they died, because their craftsmanship for forging weapons and equipment is much more magical than this continent. For example, the inscription armor in front of me can make the armor lighter just by relying on the silver pattern on the surface, which goes against everyone''s perception. In addition to making armor lighter, this inscription can also make weapons and equipment sharper and more durable. As for why the inscription can have such an effect, people have no way of knowing. "Such a pair of armor is worth at least 10 gold coins if you sell it?" Narant couldn''t help but be overjoyed, this was an unexpected trophy. Of course, this armor is about the same size as him. If he could wear it, Narant would not sell it. "It seems that the dark creatures are not useless. This is equivalent to delivering couriers! If there are more couriers like this, won''t I make a fortune in the future?" Narant thought in his heart. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the second nightmare prediction of the main quest, destroying 28 dark creatures, and the reward of 5 energy points has been distributed!" "Ding, the third nightmare prediction of the main quest has been released, please check it yourself!" "The third nightmare prediction mission reward: 10 energy points, mission progress 0\\168." The next moment, a system sound suddenly came from Narant''s mind. His body froze, and his expression froze, "Damn! One hundred and sixty-eight dark creatures? System, I was just joking, don''t take it seriously, okay?" If possible, Narant would rather not have this courier... In the face of Narant''s plea, the system ignored it. Instead, an image was already playing on his retina. It was the prediction of the next nightmare. This time, he could view it even when he was not asleep. Suppressing the urge to curse, Narant hurriedly started watching the image of the third nightmare prediction. "Five **** dogs, ten second-tier headless knights, and one third-tier death knight?" "The next invasion will be in three months." "There is still some time to prepare, otherwise if I come next week, then I will not play, what is the count''s daughter, what territory, whoever likes to play!" After a while, Narant watched the third one. The nightmare predicted that he didn''t know whether to cry or to be happy. ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, in the forecourt of the castle. The guards sat around several large wooden tables in the open air, their eyes glowing at the large pot of broth brought by the servants. The broth wasn''t really full of soup. The large chunks of bone and minced meat were full under the broth, smelling the fragrant aroma, and the guards kept gulping. "Okay, my Narant warriors, open your stomach and eat! How much you can eat tonight is up to your ability!" The black bread and broth were ready, and Narant''s eyes were about to fall when he saw everyone''s eyes. Don''t delay anymore. "Thank you Lord for your generosity!" The guards cheered, and then began to scramble for the soup spoon. All of a sudden, the sound of exclamations and scoldings could be heard in the courtyard. Butler Thomas saw that this savage scene was being staged in the castle. Although he frowned slightly, he knew that it was a celebration feast, so he didn''t say much. Seeing the guards begin to feast, Narant smiled and walked away, preparing to ride alone to finish another important thing tonight, but Vivian came over. "Sir, are you ready to leave the castle?" "Huh? Vivienne, why don''t you eat it, they''ll take it all away later!" Although Narant was the most dazzling person tonight, Vivienne''s record was not bad. Twelve skeleton soldiers were beheaded with force, otherwise the guards would not have been lightly injured by only six people tonight. "Sir, I''m not hungry!" Vivian replied softly, after a while, she mustered up the courage to speak: "Sir, I''m sorry, I brought bad luck, or... or you..." Vivian remembered the invasion of dark creatures tonight, Sir Anthony''s words sounded, and she felt that everything tonight was caused by herself. Seeing Vivian''s appearance, Narant felt distressed for a while. This was obviously to protect the human race, and he also made a great contribution tonight. At this moment, he was still doubting himself. "Vivian, I said, I have been enlightened by the God of Glory, you will not bring bad luck, but luck! Do you understand?" "I..." Vivian hesitated, but under the gaze of Narant''s deep eyes, Vivian nodded and replied, "I believe in Lord Lord!" "Very good! So don''t think about it in the future! Vivian, get on the horse and go out with me!" Narant nodded in satisfaction, turned over to the horse''s back, and extended a hand to Vivian! "Yes, my lord!" Vivian didn''t hesitate, she put her fair hands on Narant, and then Narant gently moved and placed Vivian firmly in front of him. After sitting firmly, feeling the warmth of Lord Lord coming from the back, Vivian''s fair face showed a blush. shelf! Narant didn''t know Vivian''s reaction. He tapped the horse''s belly lightly with his legs, and the horse rushed out toward the castle gate. Seeing this, all the guards showed indescribable smirks. As for the safety of Lord Lord, since Lord has become a title knight, even ten of them may not be able to fight. ¡­¡­ Narant took Vivian out of the castle. Naturally, he did not do something indescribable as the guards thought, but went directly to an open space two miles away from the castle for a side quest. The reward tells Narant that a elf will descend on Storm Territory tonight, and Narant will naturally not forget it. He had already spent a little energy to find the elf''s landing spot. Soon, he and Vivian discovered a crater in the open space. "Sir, this... this is an elf!" Looking at the blue elf in the crater, Vivian''s eyes were full of incredible. "Yes, this is the blue elf!" Narant was not as surprised as Vivian. Usually, most of the elves that appear are green elves, but he has won a pixie other than green twice in a row, which is probably the envy of other lords. The blue elf can turn the land into a habitat that certain creatures like, that is to say, its function is to attract certain animals to come to live there. Don''t think that this ability is of no value. In this world where materials are scarce, it is very difficult for people to obtain meat, and they basically rely on hunting. But with the blue elf, it is equivalent to getting a farm for free, and this farm does not even need to be fed with food, nor does it need to spend money to buy cubs. As long as they don''t kill them all at once, they will reproduce on their own, and they will continue to produce meat for the territory. Of course, what kind of creatures are attracted depends on luck. It may attract birds, it may attract horses, in short, everything is possible. "My lord, congratulations to the God of Glory for taking care of you!" Seeing Narant pick up the elf that had not yet awakened in the pit, Vivian offered her congratulations sincerely. To get two elves in just two weeks, there is really no other possibility for such a thing except the blessing of the God of Glory. Chapter 13： patrol the territory The next morning, in the castle restaurant, Narant enjoyed a hearty breakfast¡ªwhite bread and bacon. Although the taste of bacon cooked without a dedicated chef is not very good, and the white bread will be a bit harsh, but it is undeniable that it is the greatest luck in the world to be able to eat these every day. "Sir, the convoy is ready and ready to go!" As the breakfast drew to a close, Butler Thomas came to the restaurant to report. "Then let''s go!" The biggest crisis has been temporarily lifted, and the next step is to find a way to develop your own territory. The first step is to inspect the territory to get to know the Storm Leader. Although Storm Territory is a ''land of doom'', it is also a true baronial, equivalent to an area the size of a town in a previous life. "I''ve seen your lord!" In the vestibule, Vivian and Quick, each with five subordinates, had been waiting for a long time. Nodding to the crowd, Narant immediately got on his horse. Today, it is not the miscellaneous horse ''Xiaohua'' that is riding, but the real war horse left by Anthony. The whole body of the war horse is white, and it stands up to a height of two meters. It will become the exclusive mount of the lord in the future. As for Anthony, the corpse has been taken away and cremated, and the unified caliber to the outside world is that he was killed by a dark creature. After a while, Narant will send someone back to Tulip Fort. ¡­¡­ Today, the villagers of Maiye Village got up relatively late, because last night was the night of the meteor shower, and they also saw a large swathe of meteor shower falling on the territory. So last night the serfs dragged their families and ran to the distant woods to hide, but to their surprise, the dark creatures they imagined did not appear. It was not until the second half of the night that the puzzled serfs returned home one after another. After eating a few bites of black bread soaked in hot water that could smash people to death, the serfs started to go out to work in the fields. But before they walked out of the door, they saw a mighty team coming from the entrance of the village. Walking in the forefront was a tall horse with a large head, a young man in a silk dress sitting on the horse, and behind it was a carriage and more than ten guards. Noble lord! When the serfs saw this, they immediately retracted their bodies into the house, while the serfs who were already walking on the road quickly got into the alley. "This is the largest village in my territory?" This group of men was naturally Narant and his guards. They came to the entrance of Maiye Village. Seeing the desolate appearance of the village, Narant had some doubts about life. Dirty, muddy and smelly streets, crumbling thatched cottages full of holes, even in Africa in the past life, I am afraid they are rare. The only thing worth commending is that the main road of this village is very wide, but although the streets are wide, there are spilled excrement everywhere on the ground. Who knows who smells the stench. "Sanitary conditions must be improved!" Narant couldn''t stand the worst habit in the world, and silently wrote it down in his heart. Afterwards, the team continued to move forward, and Narant finally saw the figures of the serfs. However, he felt a little speechless when he saw that the serfs started to hide like frightened groundhogs. It''s just that it is normal for serfs to be afraid of nobles, because they are used to being oppressed by nobles, and fear has become a natural reaction. "Lord Narant is patrolling the territory, so hurry up and salute!" Seeing such a situation, Quick finally couldn''t help but shouted sharply at the serfs. With Quick''s voice, the serfs finally flinched and walked out of the house, kneeling on the ground and offering their greetings: "See... see the lord!" These serfs were all dressed in about the same clothes. They were all tattered linen gowns. Most of them were barefoot. Only a few young serfs had tattered straw sandals under their feet. "Get up!" Narant hung up a smile, trying to make himself appear as close to the people as possible. The serfs bowed their heads and stood up after they got permission. At this time, Quick pointed to the carriage in the queue and spoke again. "Have you seen the two skeletons on the carriage? These are the two powerful dark creatures that attacked the Storm Territory last night! They are the Headless Horseman and the Hell Hound! Lord Narant, in order to protect you, personally took action last night. They beheaded!" "God''s grace has enveloped you. Storm Land will no longer be a land of doom, but will become a land of abundance and stability under the leadership of the great Lord Narant!" "Cheer, the citizens of the Storm Territory! From now on, someone will protect you!" This line is specially customized by Thomas for Narant to patrol the territory. This is a routine operation of noble lords. By showing his great achievements, he can rule and appease the people. After hearing the shouting, the serfs couldn''t help but raise their heads a little. "Ah, it''s really the bones of dark creatures, no wonder we didn''t encounter dark creatures last night!" "This lord is too powerful. It seems that Baron Dock was killed by the hellhound!" "Yes, this lord is too powerful!" As the remains on the carriage came into view, the serfs finally figured out why they saw a large meteor shower last night, but no dark creatures came. For a while, the serfs forgot their fear and began to whisper! Every time a dark creature invades, it is not the lords who suffer the most, but their citizens. Stormland used to have a population of tens of thousands, but the dark creatures invaded time and time again, and the population is now one out of ten. No wonder they are so excited. Hearing the words complimenting his own adults from time to time, Quick was very satisfied, so he continued. "These two skeletons are not all, except for the death knight and hellhound. Under the leadership of the lord, the guards also eliminated twenty-six skeleton soldiers. The bones of the skeleton soldiers are now stacked outside the castle, you can always Go and pay homage!" "Your lord is mighty!" "Thank you Lord Lord!" After hearing the latter sentence, the serfs fell to their knees one after another. "This routine operation is really easy to use!" Seeing the change in the attitude of the serfs, Narant couldn''t help but praise this routine operation. "Okay, my subjects, now I allow you to leave. You can go to work in the fields, or you can go outside the castle to see the skeletons of the skeleton soldiers!" Satisfied, Narant waved his hand and motioned to the serfs. dissolve. "Lord Xie!" Afterwards, the serfs were all scattered, some returned to the house, and others headed towards the castle. The serfs dispersed, and Narant and his group continued on their way. "Vivian, do you know how many people there are in Maiye Village?" Population is also an essential factor for development. Although Maiye Village is dilapidated, Narant is relieved that the scale is not small. "Sorry, my lord, I don''t know how many people there are in Maiye Village, but there should be a thousand people. I heard that Maiye Village was a small town a long time ago." Vivian replied respectfully. . "Well, was it still a small town before? Then go and call the mayor of Maiye Village!" Nalanda nodded. Originally, it was the first time the lord visited the territory, and all the villagers had to gather in advance to meet and wait. Thomas also proposed last night. However, Narant rejected this proposal. Such ostentation is useless, and it is in his best interest to let the serfs work hard to cultivate. Soon, a guard was sent to look for the village chief, and Narant came to the center of Maiye Village where there was a large square. Seeing this square, Narant was sure that Maiye Village was indeed a small town before, because the street with a width of five or six meters plus a square was a standard only for small towns. Five or six minutes later, the village chief of Maiye Village was brought in. However, the appearance of the village chief was more ''arrogant'' than Narant, and he actually appeared on the stage lying down. "Little...Little man...I see...I have seen Lord Lord!" "What''s going on?" Seeing the village chief of Maiye Village who was struggling to get up and ready to salute, Narant felt a little strange. "Sir...this..." In the face of Narant''s question, the serfs who came with the village chief knelt on the ground and did not dare to say a word, and even the young guards who went to find the village chief were a little hesitant. "Sir, the village chief must be too hungry!" It was Vivian who took the initiative to answer. "Huh?" After all, he was the head of a village, and those serfs didn''t starve to death. How could he be so hungry? Narant was even more puzzled. "My lord... A few days ago, Lord Anthony said that the lord had ordered the collection of food, and the village chief went to ask if he could collect it again next season... Because the count of the last season had already collected the tax... In the end, the village chief was sacked by Anthony. The lord confiscated all the food, and the villagers were not allowed to lend him food..." At the end, Vivian couldn''t go on. This is the reason why the serfs and guards dare not say anything. It is the order to collect food from the lord that caused all this. If they say it, they will be suspected of complaining about the lord. In case the lord is annoyed, hang them in the small town. Hanging in the square is also possible. Only through these days of contact, Vivian knew that her lord was not cruel, so she said it carefully. Chapter 14： 3 times the spread "This bastard, I really didn''t kill it wrong!" Narant really wanted to vomit three liters of blood. Naturally, he never gave such an order. Anthony must have promulgated this ration without telling him. If he hadn''t already killed Anthony, Narant would have to find him and kill him again to relieve his anger. "Vivian, give him some food, not too much, fill his stomach first!" Looking at the dying village chief, Narant instructed. Afterwards, the guards fed the village chief some food along with the water. After a short rest, the village chief''s face finally recovered, and he immediately knelt down and said again and again: "Thank you Lord Lord for the gift, Lord Lord, the villain knows he is wrong, please forgive the villain!" "Get up! What''s your name!" Narant waved his hand. "Go back to Lord Lord, the villain''s name is Pete Leather Boots!" "Cough cough! This surname... is a bit interesting...!" Narant, who was caught off guard, almost choked, but all the surnames of serfs in this world are like this. Elegance surnames belong to nobles, and serfs or commoners dare not use them at all. For example, normal names such as Tulip or Berwick are reserved for nobles. As for serfs, they either don¡¯t have them, or they can only use sticks, stones, and even cow dung. Next, Narant asked for more details about Anthony''s requisition. He wanted to recover the grain, but according to Pete Boots, the grain had been shipped to the Baron of Quint next door. The Baron of Quint, although it is Narant''s nearest noble neighbor, it already belongs to the Earl of Dark Iron, and it is also the only place where the residents of the Storm Territory usually buy their daily necessities. And Anthony delivered the food, obviously he had already exchanged the food for money. "Bastard!" Narant couldn''t help yelling. He learned from Pete that Anthony looted the land very thoroughly this time. There are about a thousand people in Maiye Village, and the food left by all the villagers can only meet the rations for the next month. But the problem is that it will take at least three or four months to get the next grain harvest. "More than 1,000 people, only enough for one month''s rations!" Narant took a deep breath. This is bad news. "Ding! System side quests, the serfs in Stormland are your private property. As a lord, you can''t watch them starve to death. You have to find a way to let the serfs live for the next four months until the next time. Harvest!" "Quest reward: The appearance of the second lucky girl!" Just when Narant was worried, the voice of the system came from his mind. "Huh? The second lucky daughter?" Narant was stunned for a moment, but the appearance of this task had somewhat softened his anger. Narant has seen Vivian''s ability. He is very much looking forward to the arrival of the second lucky daughter, so he is very happy to see the arrival of this task. "Where is Anthony''s residence?" Suppressing his thoughts, Narant started to get down to business. He hasn''t had time to let Anthony''s belongings be cleaned up, and now it seems necessary to search his house. "Go back to the Lord, that''s the building!" Peter Leather Boots said, pointing to the only two-story building on the edge of the square. Only then did Narant notice that it was the only stone-built house in Maiye Village. Although the surface was covered with moss, it was the most solid and luxurious existence in the village. ¡­ 200 catties of semolina flour, 10 catties of fine wheat flour, 50 catties of bacon, 1 barrel of wheat beer, 2 catties of demon meat... A set of silver tableware, five gold coins, thirty silver coins, and several copper coins¡­ Looking at the things the guards brought out of the stone house, Narant''s face gradually darkened. Anthony, this bastard, is even more nourished than him. That monster meat needs one gold coin per pound. In the original owner''s memory, he only ate monster meat once, which was specially purchased by his baron father when he held the 16-year-old coming-of-age ceremony. "Sir, except for a carriage in the backyard, everything in the stone house has been moved!" Quick and Vivian reported. "Well, send five people to take these things back to the castle to Thomas!" Narant nodded and put down the silver spoon in his hand. He has already been able to confirm that this set of silver tableware is real, which is very different from the set of silver-plated Xibei goods in his castle. This set of silver tableware is worth at least five gold coins. And all the objects found in the stone house just now are worth at least fifteen gold coins. The monetary system of this world is precious metals. UUkanshu 1 gold coin is equal to 100 silver coins, 1 silver coin is equal to 100 copper coins, and one gold coin is equivalent to the purchasing power of 10,000 yuan in the previous life. It has to be said that although Anthony deceived and deceived him, the final loot was cheaper for him, and he also triggered a system mission. Soon, Quick arranged five guards to transport all the items back to the castle by carriage. "Vivian, give Pete a silver coin and let him buy some food to eat first!" He had a general understanding of the situation in Maiye Village, and he still needed to continue his inspection. "Thank you Lord Lord for your gift!" Peter Leather Boots knelt on the ground again and kowtowed again and again, moved by this. ¡­ "Vivian, do you know how much a kilogram of wheat is?" After setting off again, Narant began to think about how to complete the task released by the system. To keep the serfs from starving to death, Narant''s only way now is to buy food. There was not much food in his castle. When he came, he only loaded a carriage, which was only enough for the guards and him to eat for more than a month. "Sir, if you go to the Baron of Quint to buy it, you will need thirty copper plates per pound!" "Well, it''s so expensive?" Narant was taken aback for a moment. Thirty copper plates were equivalent to thirty pieces. Even if he didn''t know much about the price of this world, Narant thought it was ridiculously high. Seeing Narant''s doubts, Vivian continued to answer, "My lord, Baron Quint has to collect taxes on the purchase and sale of goods by our serfs in the Storm Territory. Whether it is purchased or sold, there is three times the price difference, otherwise he will not be allowed. Let''s go to the Barony of Quint to make a deal!" "If it was purchased in other territories within the Tulip County, it should be ten copper plates per pound!" Chapter 15： Sea, treasure? "There is such a thing!" Narant frowned, three times the price difference is too cruel, especially when you buy things, you have to pay taxes, which is something Narant has never heard of. If you sell things, he will It is understandable to collect taxes, after all, this is to protect the local industry, and every earldom does this. Of course, Narant also vaguely guessed that Quinte did this because he was sure that the villagers could not go to other places to buy it. The Storm Territory is located in the southeast of the Tulip County. If you want to go to other territories, you will need to walk for at least a day and a night. The jungle is densely populated by wild beasts, which is very dangerous. On the contrary, it only took half a day to go to the Baron of Quint, and it became a place where the serfs could buy living materials. "I can send guards to buy food from other nobles'' territories, but the problem is that other nobles are not necessarily willing to sell so much food. The ration for thousands of months is tens of thousands of catties!" "And this is still a big expense, and it will directly use up the start-up capital of my ten gold coins!" Narant thought while walking forward. After continuing on the wild dirt road for more than an hour, the team was finally about to reach the next village. After following the dirt road and bypassing a low forest, the front suddenly opened up, and what caught my eye was the endless blue coast. "Huh? This is the sea? My territory is close to the coast?" Smelling the salty sea breeze, Narant was a little stunned, and even the horses stopped. "Lord Lord, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that Narant stopped the warhorse, Vivian and the others said strangely. "Vivian, is the Storm Collar close to the sea?" "Yes, my lord, there is an endless sea outside the Storm Territory!" Vivian nodded suspiciously. This is really unexpected, the ocean, this is synonymous with treasure. "Vivian, what''s the name of the village in front!" After receiving a positive answer, he temporarily suppressed his excitement, and Narant looked at a house near the sea, which should be the second village in Stormland. "Sir, that village is called Doom Village!" "Why did you choose this name?" Narant frowned. "Sir, all the people who live in that village are exiled to the Storm Territory. Because they are all relatives of the Daughter of Doom, the villagers of Maiye Village gathered them all here, so it''s called Doom Village!" "There is such a thing!" Narant thought that only outsiders would have a strong sense of discrimination against the relatives of the Daughter of Doom, but he didn''t expect it to happen in his own territory. "By the way, Vivian, then why are you allowed to live in Maiye Village?" Narant suddenly remembered that Vivian was discovered in Maiye Village. "Sir, my parents used to be tailors, and I also sew simple clothes, so the villagers of Maiye Village allow me to live on the edge of Maiye Village!" Vivian replied in a low voice. "Sorry, Vivian!" Narant worried that he had asked the girl''s pain point. "Sir, you don''t have to apologize to me! Lilia and I have our current life because of you!" Vivian showed a sweet smile, she was very satisfied to have such a life. Soon, the group came to the entrance of Doom Village. The scale of Doom Village was very small, with only a few dozen dilapidated thatched cottages. "I have seen the Lord!" "I have seen the Lord!" Surprisingly, at this time, a group of villagers had gathered at the entrance of Doom Village. After seeing Narant, they all knelt down and offered their greetings. Narant glanced at the crowd and found that most of the crowd were girls, and only less than a third of them were men. This is because during the exile, only the female relatives of the Daughter of Doom were forced to come to Stormwind Territory, while the male relatives were completely voluntary. For example, Vivian''s father abandoned the two sisters and did not come to Stormwind Territory. "Get up!" "Thank you, Lord!" The serfs stood up cautiously. When the serf got up, Narant began to ask about the basic situation of the village. At this time, the village chief of Doom Village happened to be in the crowd. Following Narant''s greeting, he immediately approached the horse cautiously. "The villain Kenby Cow Dung, I have seen Lord Lord!" "Well, good name!" Narant suppressed a smile and nodded before continuing, "Kenby Cow Dung, what are you guys doing here?" "Go back to the lord, we are going to go to the fire forest in the west to pick wild fruits..." Kenby Cow Dung answered cautiously. "To pick wild fruits? The whole village together?" Next Narant asked a lot of details, and finally knew the real reason why they gathered together. . It turned out that this was also the fault of Anthony''s expropriation of grain. The situation in Doom Village was worse than that in Maiye Village. The young people in their village have few laborers, and they usually produce less food. Most of the time, they have to go to the fire forest in the west to collect wild fruits. This time, Anthony almost took all of their food. What''s worse, two months ago, there seemed to be monsters infested in the fire forest to the west, and several serfs had disappeared because of picking wild fruits. They are being forced to do nothing now, so they prepare the whole village to go pick wild fruits together, so that they can take care of them at that time. "If there are really beasts, it won''t help even if you go together!" Narant frowned and shook his head. Warcraft, this is not weaker than the existence of dark creatures, and even more terrifying than most dark creatures. Because monsters not only possess extraordinary power, but they also possess wisdom, so even if they are called knights, they should be careful to deal with them. "The sea is next to you, why don''t you try to go fishing by the sea?" Narant looked towards the sea and asked the villagers to go fishing, which was not more satisfying than picking wild fruits. "Uh..." The serfs seemed to be stopped by Narant. Even Vivian looked at her lord with strange eyes. "What''s wrong, sea fish should be more nutritious?" Narant is even stranger than them. It stands to reason that the world''s oceans have not been destroyed, and it is not an exaggeration to call it a food treasure. "Sir, there are sea monsters by the sea, and the villagers can''t fish near the coast unless they send troops to drive the sea monsters to death!" Vivian replied in a low voice to Narant. Chapter 16： Do fish like to watch dancing? "Sea monster?" Narant frowned slightly, because the Berwick family is not near the sea, and the world''s transportation is extremely inconvenient, so he really knows very little about the world''s oceans in his memory. "Take me to see!" Soon, under the leadership of Kenby Cow Dung, Narant came to the seaside. The scenery of the coastline of Stormwind is very beautiful. In addition to the charred rocks, there are also large stretches of golden sandy beaches. At this time, Narant stood on a seaside reef and looked at the several miles of coastline intertwined with gold and azure, and his brows twitched. There are really sea monsters on the seaside. Through the appearance of the sea monsters, Narant found the forgotten knowledge taught by the noble academy from the memory of the original owner. The murloc sea monster is only 1.45 meters tall and has a blue body and a thin body. These murlocs occupy almost the entire beach. They play on the beach or look for shell crabs in the sand to feed their hunger. There are also numerous shacks built with branches and shells on the beach. "It''s really troublesome!" Now Narant finally knows why he sits on such a golden coast, but the serfs are starving. Although these murlocs are weaker than an adult, because of their large numbers, if they are attacked, they will attack in groups. Those who are weaker than them will suffer a lot, but if the enemy is stronger than them, the fish people will know how to escape into the sea to avoid them, and they are simply a group of unprincipled hooligans. "Then have you tried fishing with a fishing rod on the edge of this reef?" Withdrew his gaze, Narant looked at the low reefs on the edge of the beach. With Narant''s current strength, it is impossible to drive away these murlocs and sea monsters. However, catching fish doesn''t have to go to the beach. Although the difficulty of fishing will increase, it is also a way to solve the food shortage. "Master Hui, some people have tried to catch small caterpillars or use brown bread as bait, but after the bait is thrown into the sea, it will basically be eaten by murlocs and sea monsters. They like to eat food on land very much..." The serf''s answer made Narant feel completely cold. Even the bait was eaten by the sea monster, so he was catching fish! "Let''s go!" Narant took a last look at the blue sea with some unwillingness, and turned to greet everyone to leave. It seems that the sea can only be developed when its strength is sufficient. "Yes, my lord!" When Quick and the others heard the words, they were about to leave with Narant. However, just as Quick turned around, the sword hilt around his waist reflected a silver light on Narant''s face. Narant squinted his eyes under the light, and couldn''t help being dazed for a moment, then his body suddenly froze. "Wait, you don''t necessarily need bait for fishing!" A flash of inspiration flashed in Narant''s mind, and he thought of a way to fish without food in a previous life. "Sir, what''s the matter with you?" Vivian almost bumped into Lord Lord''s back, and asked with concern after she nearly stopped. "I thought of a way to fish without food!" Narant didn''t hide it. "Ah? How can you fish without food?" Everyone looked at each other, couldn''t the fish still eat the hook? "Kenby Cow Dung, do you have a fishing rod in your village?" Narant didn''t explain too much. There was indeed a way to fish without food in a previous life, but he didn''t know if it would work in this world. "Sir, there is no fishing rod in the village, but it is very convenient to make a fishing rod. The villain will make one!" Although Kenby Niu Dung felt that Lord Lord was talking nonsense, he did not dare to neglect his request. . "Well, you can make one. By the way, do you have an iron spoon? If you have one, bring one!" "I happen to have one at home, the lord, the villain will go get it." Kenby Cow Dung responded repeatedly, and rushed to the village with a few villagers. It didn''t take long for Kenby Cow Dung to run back again, bringing a fishing rod in his hand. Naturally, this fishing rod is very medieval. It is made of a slender branch and a brown hemp rope, with a very thick iron hook tied to the hemp rope. "This fishing rod..." Narant felt a little guilty. However, surrounded by guards and serfs, all watching him helplessly, Narant could only bite the bullet and give it a try. "Lord Lord, this is a soup spoon!" Kenby Cow Dung handed another small spoon to Narant. Although the spoon was made of iron, it was rubbed brightly. The iron spoon is very important, after all, most serfs in this world can only afford wooden spoons. "Well, how much is the spoon worth? I''ll have someone give it to you later!" Narant took it, and then cut the spoon in two without waiting for Kemppi Cow Dung to reflect. "Ah!" Kenby Cow Dung felt distressed after seeing it, but the next moment he quickly covered his mouth. Narant ignored Kemppi Cow Dung and directly pulled out the long sword from his waist and poked two small holes above the end of the spoon used for scooping soup. Poke the small holes, tie one hole to the fishing line, and tie the fish hook to the other hole, and the distance between the fish hook and the spoon is only one centimeter. "This is the easiest sequin bait! I hope I can also use lure to fish in this other world!" Lure fishing is a method of using artificial lures to imitate weak creatures or injured small fish, thereby triggering the attack of predatory big fish. In this way, you can catch big carnivorous fish without any food, such as perch, small grouper, etc. in the previous life. In the previous life, Narant also went with a friend to experience it once and really caught fish. The shiny silver spoon can reflect strong light, which attracts fish to attack. "Come on, let''s go to the reef over there!" With the fishing rod and bait ready, Narant walked directly towards the shore Yes, my lord! " Although everyone looked at each other and didn''t know how the adults were going to fish, they still followed obediently. Narant didn''t say much, and walked to a low reef with a drop of only one meter from the sea. Then, with a neat swing, Narant threw the silver spoon and fish hook seven or eight meters away. In the previous life, Luya used a spinning wheel for fishing, so that the bait could be cast farther, but now Narant naturally does not have that condition. As the silver spoon sank into the water, it tumbled in the water and flashed silver light, which immediately attracted many fishes to wander around. "There is a play!" Seeing such a scene, Nalande looked happy. Then, without hesitation, he started to gently twitch the fishing rod up and down, letting the silver spoon disguise as a small injured fish struggling up and down in the water. "..." When the guards and serfs saw this scene, cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. Is the lord of his own dancing? Could it be that if you dance to the fish, the fish will eat the hook and deliver it to the door automatically? "In!" However, just when everyone was embarrassed, Narant suddenly exclaimed. Whoosh! Afterwards, everyone only heard a swooshing sound in their ears. It was the sound of the hemp rope on the fishing rod being stretched straight and breaking through the air. "Really hit?" Everyone was stunned to see that the fishing rod had been bent into a big bow. "Wow!" Narant raised his arm, and a fish weighing more than a pound was pulled up. "Do fish really like watching dancing?" With such a big lively fish in front of him, now it was the guards and the serfs'' turn to doubt life. Chapter 17： Little Elfs Movement "What are you still doing, hurry up and pick up the fish!" Narant looked at his dazed subordinates and immediately urged. "Yes, my lord!" Vivian was the closest to Narant, and immediately stepped forward to hold the fish up! "Your lord is amazing, this sea fish is worth at least thirty copper coins!" "Huh? Is it that expensive?" "My lord, it''s true, the price is at the Baron of Quint, I''ve seen it in the market." Vivian nodded affirmatively. "Wouldn''t that make a fortune!" Narant was overjoyed. If the price of sea fish was really so high, wouldn''t he be able to solve the food problem and increase the income of the territory in the future. After speaking, Narant did not delay and threw the club into the water again. He now wants to confirm one thing, that is, this sea fish is not an accident. As before, the silver spoon once again attracted the fish after entering the water, and then Narant began to dance the fishing rod in his hand again rhythmically. "It''s starting again! Lord Lord is dancing again!" Everyone''s eyes lit up, especially the serfs, who were all staring at Lord Lord''s movements. Because they also want to learn this "fishing secret dance" of adults, and then they secretly catch a few fish the other day. "You guys, don''t look at it!" A few serfs couldn''t help but secretly gestured to Narant''s posture while watching. Their actions were immediately noticed by Quick, who quickly blocked in front of the serfs and sternly reprimanded them to look away. From Quick''s point of view, this dance is a stunt that can make money. It is the exclusive use of his own adults and cannot be interfered with by serfs. At least without the authorization of adults, it is absolutely impossible. When the serf saw Quick''s glaring eyes, he immediately shrank his neck and lowered his head quickly. hum! At this time, there was another buzzing sound in front, and the lord caught fish again. Sure enough, Narant''s fishing rod was once again bent into a big curved bow, which was pulled by the sea fish and kept swimming away. "Damn it, this one is big!" Narant felt the pulling force several times larger than the fish just now, and couldn''t help but exclaimed excitedly. Because the fish was too big, Narant didn''t dare to mention it directly as before, but swam with the fish. Gradually, Narant was actually pulled to the edge of the beach by the sea fish. If he went further, it would be the chassis of a murloc. "No, come up to me!" Narant didn''t care too much, so he could only take the risk and raise his hand directly. As Narant exerted his strength, the sea fish that had consumed most of his strength was finally pulled out of the water. "Wow! What a big sea fish!" The sea fish was dragged out of the sea, and everyone''s eyes widened. The fish actually weighed seven or eight pounds. slap! Just when the fish was about to be pulled to the shore, the fishing rod made of ordinary branches was finally overwhelmed and broke. "I''ll go, get me ashore!" With quick eyes and quick hands, Narant kicked the belly of the sea fish, and then the whole sea fish flew to the shore in a dangerous and dangerous way, and was jumped on by Quick and hugged him in his arms. "Your majesty!" The crowd immediately burst into cheers! "Haha, it''s just a trivial idea!" Narant also felt a sense of accomplishment. The most important thing was that he made sure that Lure could also be used in this world, and it was no accident that he just caught sea fish. Originally, Narant wanted to catch a few more fish and take them back to the castle to change his taste, but now that the fishing rod is broken, he will stop there. "Kenby Cow Dung!" "Lord Lord, the little one is here!" At this time, Kenby Cow Dung was full of admiration for his Lord Lord, but he didn''t expect the Lord to be able to catch fish by dancing. It would be great if I could also learn to dance like this! This is the inner monologue of Kenby Cow Dung at this time. "How many days will you have enough food in your village?" "Lord Lord, there is only enough wheat for more than a week! But if you can go to the fire forest in the west to pick wild fruits, maybe... maybe you can eat it all the time." Kenby Cow Dung answered cautiously. "I can''t go picking wild fruits anymore." Narant knew what he knew, but he denied the serfs'' adventure to pick wild fruits in the blazing forest. There were so many sea fish, even if there was no danger, he would not waste manpower to let them went. "This..." Kempi and the other serfs turned pale when they heard the words, thinking that Narant would not allow them to pick the wild fruits on the territory. In this world, every grass and tree on the territory belongs to the lord. If the lord orders not to pick it, the serfs will be considered stealing the lord''s property even if they uproot the grass. Of course, under normal circumstances, no lord would issue such an order. "I''ll make some fishing rods in the next two days. Your duty in the future is to fish!" Narant said. "Ah? Fishing...fishing?" Kenby Cow Dung looked shocked. "Why, you don''t want to!" "Yes, yes." Kenby Cow Dung looked excited, like a chicken pecking at rice. "Yeah!" Nalandi nodded and sent Kenby cow dung, just when he was about to take something out of his arms, UU Reading Quick leaned up and said carefully: "Sir, you really Are you going to hand over the stunt of dancing and fishing to them? I''m afraid this will reveal the stunt?" "What dancing stunt?" Narant didn''t react. Seeing that his lord didn''t understand, Quick immediately raised his hand and twisted his waist, waving a few times like Narant had teased the fish before, "That''s the stunt!" "..." A black line appeared on Narant''s face. Did I really do such a shameful act of twisting my waist just now when I was fishing? "Quake, go tell the serfs now, don''t let out a word about fishing!" However, Quake''s words reminded Narant, this fake bait fishing is really the world''s first And it can bring huge economic benefits, and it really cannot be leaked. "Yes, my lord!" Quick knew that Narant had made up his mind, so he didn''t dare to say anything more, and immediately walked towards the serfs, followed by a serious warning. After Quick left, Narant took out a little guy from his arms, the blue elf he got last night. This little guy actually had a reaction when Narant approached the beach just now. "This is not good news!" This is the coast, and Narant is very worried that the habitat chosen by the little guy will be in the sea. If there was no murloc sea monster, Narant would not be too worried, but now there is a murloc sea monster, even if it can attract some precious sea fish to live, Narant can''t catch it at all. But the choice of the little guy was random, but Narant had to admit, "Go, little guy!" Having said that, Narant placed the blue elf on the ground. "Migu, Migu!" The little guy shouted at Narant excitedly, and then ran down the beach. Chapter 18： slippery flying fish The elf is a magical existence, and ordinary creatures or monsters will not attack it, so Narant is not worried about the danger of the blue elf going to the beach. Sure enough, when the blue elf came to the beach, the murlocs just looked at it curiously, and did not attack or chase. And the little blue elf descended into the sea with Migu Mi cooing. Then the little guy finally stopped more than fifty meters from the shore. Thanks to the crystal clear waters, Narant saw a patch of colorful coral there. I saw that after the blue elf stopped, blue light slowly gathered on his body. When the light became extremely dazzling, circles of light began to spread around! As blue light swept the coral, the underwater coral became more gorgeous. "If I was in my previous life, I''m afraid this place would have become the most beautiful tourist destination, right?" Narant wanted to cry without tears. Whoops! Whoa! At this time, there was a sudden movement on the sea surface. I saw groups of sea fish swimming from the deep sea in the distance toward the near sea, jumping out of the sea from time to time as they swim, looking extremely cheerful. "Flying fish?" As a titled knight, Narant had good eyesight, and found that the fish were all of the same species. The size of the fish is not large, just the length of chopsticks, and the whole body is shiny with silver light. The most peculiar thing is that a pair of pelvic fins are like the wings of a bird, which allows them to glide against the sea for a short time. "Do you know what kind of fish it is?" There were flying fish in the previous life, but they didn''t know if it was the same as this world. "Sir, that looks like a slippery flying fish!" Kempi Cow Dung said weakly. "Flying fish with a slippery mouth?" Narant didn''t expect that someone really knew him. "Sir, slippery flying fish is a kind of bad fish, they can''t be eaten. Once, a villager in the village picked up this flying slippery flying fish on the shore, and finally had diarrhea for three days and almost starved to death. And besides us, even seabirds won''t eat it, and they''re afraid of diarrhea..." "..." Narant observed a moment of silence for the serf, and also for his gold coins. In this case, it''s clear that the blue elf is a fish that has been adrift and can have diarrhea... Even if he has the ability to remove the murlocs and sea monsters on the coast in the future, this slippery flying fish probably has no economic value. ¡­¡­ Narant, who was mixed with joy and sorrow, did not stay at the beach any longer, and with a heavy heart he led the guards back on the same path. Originally, he had planned to go west to complete the inspection of the entire Storm Lord, but since the villagers said that there were monsters infested in the west, they had to wait until they were fully prepared before completing the next inspection. He didn''t even wear leather armor when he went out today. If he really encountered a monster, his combat effectiveness would definitely be inferior to being fully armed. ¡­¡­ "Vivian, is there a blacksmith in Maiye Village?" Fishing is imminent, and the most important thing for fishing is fake bait and sequins. After returning to the castle, Narant started to organize. Naturally, he couldn''t use iron spoons to make the next bait, especially since he couldn''t find so many iron spoons. "Yes, my lord, the Feidi blacksmith in the village opened a blacksmith shop!" "Well, it really does!" Narant was overjoyed, and immediately ordered to Quick, "Quick, take the spoon and hook I brought back to the blacksmith shop to order a hundred of them, and let him make them as soon as possible. Come out, how much money you need, you can pick it up from Thomas butler later." "In addition, you can go to the Jianmu Forest to select 30 sword trees as thick as a thumb and cut them down, send them to the Village of Doom, and let them make fishing rods." Sea fish can be big or small. If they are made from ordinary branches, Narant knows that There is definitely no way to fish. "Yes, my lord!" ¡­¡­ Although I only visited a small half of the territory today, I spent the morning in Narrant. After Quick left, Thomas came to report that lunch was ready. "After eating bread and bacon for more than half a month, I finally got fresh food!" On the long table, drinking the extremely delicious fish soup, Narant couldn''t help groaning. For half a month, bacon and bread every day, it''s actually not good for him, an authentic foodie in China. Now he finally has a chance to rescue his taste buds. "The only fly in the ointment is that there is no cook!" In the original owner''s memory, even in his not very wealthy father Baron Andrew''s castle, the abundance of food reached the lowest level of the nobles, and there were as many as four or five cooks. Of course, the standard of food and beverages in Narant Castle is low. The cook is one aspect, and the source of the ingredients is actually another aspect. Civilians don¡¯t have extra food to keep animals in captivity, and Narant is even more empty-handed when he first arrives. Now he doesn¡¯t even have chickens and ducks in captivity in his territory, and it¡¯s impossible to eat an egg. "You have to work hard and live a shy and impetuous lord''s life as soon as possible!" Other nobles have been operating on the fief for dozens or hundreds of years to gradually improve their lives, but Narant feels that he is a transmigrator, and the slowest must be in Reach the level of other nobles within a year or two, after all, he is a man with golden fingers. "Sir, there are new gold coins in the account today, I''ll report to you!" Thomas carefully opened his mouth with a ledger. For ''worldly things'' such as money, the nobles are entrusted to the castle steward to take care of them, and whenever there is a large expenditure or a large income, the steward will report it to the nobles during the meal~www.novelhall.com ~This eliminates the need for nobles to consume excess energy to manage these things. "Well, talk about it!" "Sir, originally there were nine gold coins, thirty silver coins, and two hundred and ten copper coins in the castle, but after increasing the wealth you brought back today, there are now thirteen gold coins, thirty-nine silver coins, and copper coins in the castle. Three hundred and fifty." "Well, my dignified lord only has a fund of 130,000 yuan now!" Narant said silently in his heart after hearing this. For a lord, these hundreds of thousands are really nothing, even asking him to repair this dilapidated castle. This baron''s castle has been breached by dark creatures several times. Although the walls are complete, the furniture and decoration are lacking. The inside and outside must be repaired and decorated again. For example, the corridors and halls must be covered with carpets, otherwise it will be a bare stone road, which is not like the residence of the nobles at all, and some art or gold and silver utensils and lamps must be placed in the castle to show wealth, otherwise it will be spread by other nobles. Shame. The noble Narant himself may not care, but the reputation is not the same as in the previous life, I am happy that I like it so simple. A bad reputation will have an impact on future trade or other matters between Stormland and other territories. In this world, a noble''s reputation is like a business card. If you spread a splendid name or a good name, then in any territory, people will look at you and treat you as a guest. If you are notorious or notoriously poor, don''t talk about making friends, it''s fine if people don''t look down on you. "After a few days of fishing, I can sell some of it for money, and I can chop off some adult sword wood for money after a while!" Narant thought to himself. Chapter 19： Giant sea monster? Making money can''t be rushed, it can only happen naturally. Narant suddenly thought of something, so he said, "Thomas, besides you, is there anyone else in the castle who can read?" Although he knew the population of the territory, Narant wanted to arrange a detailed census. He wanted to include the family information of all the serfs, such as the age group of the serfs, and whether they had any specialties, etc. In this way, he can rely on the population to arrange the affairs of the territory. "My lord, it seems not!" Thomas replied cautiously. Although the three servants in the castle were also from Tulip Castle, they were illiterate. Thomas himself was trained as an elite valet. There are only dozens of such elite servants in Tulip Castle, who have received training in writing and arithmetic. Under normal circumstances, they will become the deputy of the butler of Tulip Castle, and they are specially sent to manage some manors or other industries with economic interests. Of course, occasionally they will be rewarded by the Count to his vassals. For example, Narant, Thomas came to him and became an excellent housekeeper directly, which could save Narant the trouble of retraining housekeepers. "No?" Narant worried. In this world, literacy is considered a high-end talent, and such talent is hard to find. "Sir, I...my sister can read!" At this moment, a weak voice came from the edge of the long table. "Huh? Vivian can read?" "Yes, my lord, my sister went to school for two years before!" It turned out that Vivian and Lilia lived in Tulip City before they were exiled to Storm Collar. Their parents owned a tailor shop, so Vivian had the opportunity to study for two years. Of course, knowing how to write was useless before Narant came to Stormland, so no one knew about Vivian''s literacy. In fact, apart from Vivian, Lilia is also literate, but she learned from Vivian''s teaching, so her studies are not comprehensive enough. "Very good!" Narant was overjoyed, Vivian is really a treasure girl, and Narant gave Lilia a piece of white bread directly, "Lilia, go get your sister!" "Yes, sir, thank you sir!" Lilia was surprised when she saw the white bread. She happily took the white bread and quickly ran out of the restaurant. When Vivian came to the restaurant, Narant handed over the population statistics to her. And Narant also made a table, which is more detailed than the household registration book in the previous life. It not only records the family members, but also records the skills they are good at. After Vivian got the order, she immediately took her second guard team to start the operation. After lunch, Narant went directly to the study. "System, I want to draw a lottery!" The once-a-week system lottery draw can be used again. Last night was busy, and Narant only has some free time to draw the lottery. Following Narant''s words, the big lottery wheel appeared on the retina. "Huh? Affinity fruit, charm fruit?" To Narant''s surprise, the lottery fruit that appeared this time has changed. The Fortified Fruit and the Agility Fruit have been replaced with the other two. "Start the lottery!" Although he was a little disappointed that there was no enhanced fruit, Narant also knew that the future would be long. "Ding, congratulations to the host for winning a charm fruit, please collect it in the system panel!" "Although the original owner is a little weaker, he is still handsome. If you give me the charm fruit, won''t you be the most beautiful boy in the future?" Narant was speechless, but still took out the charm fruit and ate it. It''s still delicious, and the entrance is still polarized, but Narant couldn''t feel the effect after taking it. Even if he went to take a picture in front of the bronze mirror, he still looked like himself. "If you can''t see it, you can''t see it. In this world, strength is the most important thing!" Two days later, Narant has been free for the past two days and has been cultivating vindictiveness in the castle. The fishing rod is ready, but it will take some time for the bait to be made by the blacksmith. "My lord, the mayor of Kenby Cow Dung came to the castle to report that a huge sea monster appeared by the sea!" Just as Narant was practicing, Quick followed Thomas with a worried look on his face. "What? Huge sea monster?" Narant was startled. "Take me to see Kenby Cow Dung!" ¡­¡­ In the front hall of the castle, Kenby Cow Dung was brought in. "Sir, that huge sea monster is all gray, with a terrifying and loud cry, and it is at least this big... and it is still a large group. They are chasing the flying fish, and there is a sea monster that has already run to the shore. Side, still twisting there!" Kenby Cow Dung''s eyes were full of lingering fears, and he gestured hard in front of Narant. He even made a big circle around the clearing to show how huge the sea monster was. "How about the villagers? Are there any casualties?" "Sir, except for the one on the coast, all the other sea monsters are in the sea. I have told the villagers not to approach the sea, so no one was injured or killed!" Kemppi Cow Dung replied. "Quick, call all the guards to set off!" Narant was relieved to hear that the sea monster did not ravage the Village of Doom. But this kind of thing His lord must go to find out. "Yes, my lord!" Soon, Quick gathered all fifteen swordsmen guards. As for Vivian, because Narant asked her to do the census, the archer team had been taken away by her. Regardless of the fact that there are only a thousand people in the territory, but only relying on her to register, the workload is still very large. Riding the war horse and letting the guards get on the carriage, Narant and his group quickly drove to the coast. Because the guards didn''t have to walk this time, just after more than half an hour of rushing, Narant and the others came to Doom Village. "The Lord is here!" "The Lord is here!" When Narant and his party arrived at the entrance of Doom Village, all the villagers gathered at the entrance of the village in shock. After seeing Narant, they all cheered, as if they had seen the savior. "I have seen the lord!" Afterwards, the serfs fell to their knees one after another. "Get up, don''t get close to the coast, just go with us, Kenby Cow Dung." "Yes, my lord!" After giving the order, Narant got off his horse and headed towards the coast with the guards. Walking carefully along the way, Narant and the others approached the coast a few minutes later. "Lord, look, those sea monsters are still in the sea!" They didn''t dare to get too close to the coast from the last time. Narant and the others just stood on the rocks that were enough to observe the situation in the sea. Just as he reached the high point of the reef, Kenby Cow Dung pointed to the sea and exclaimed. Narant and the others followed the direction Kenby pointed. "..." "This is the sea monster that made me so nervous?" Narant rolled his eyes, feeling the urge to strangle Kenby''s cow dung. Chapter 20： cut meat Cursing inwardly, Narant moved closer to the shore. He wanted to take a look at the ''sea monster'' on the beach and make a final confirmation. "Sir, it''s dangerous there!" Quick and the others were frightened by the dozens of huge ''sea monsters'' in the sea. They were all nervous. Seeing Narant walking towards the beach, they immediately stepped forward to dissuade them. . "That''s not a sea monster, but a kind of fish!" Narant was speechless and took a few steps forward. He had already seen the ''sea monster'' stranded on the beach. Where is this sea monster, Obviously it''s a whale. With its gray skin and a huge body that is seventeen or eighteen meters long, this made the serfs with little knowledge imagined to be terrifying sea monsters. "Fish? Such a big fish?" Quick and the others looked at each other. They had never seen such a big fish before, so the mouth would probably swallow the carriage in one bite. "It''s called a sperm whale. It''s a super-large mammal... fish, but they don''t eat people, they only eat small fish!" "That''s it! Your lord, you are really a wise and learned noble!" Seeing Narant''s firm words, Quick and the others were finally skeptical. Because they also saw the sperm whale on the beach. It didn''t have the terrifying tentacles and mouth full of fangs recorded in the knight''s novel. On the contrary, except for its huge size, it was really no different from ordinary fish. "My lord, then... can that sperm whale be eaten too!" Kenby Cow Dung had already escaped from fear, and the next moment he asked what he was most concerned about. In the eyes of the serf, in addition to being full, he is still full, so with such a big fish, he immediately thought that if he could live in the belly of a whale, wouldn''t he be able to eat the fish while lying down. "Yes!" Narant showed a smile on the corner of his mouth as he watched the sperm whales chasing the flying fish in the sea. Although I don''t know why sperm whales like to eat slippery flying fish, it means that the blue elf has shown its value. Although whale meat is unpalatable, it is also meat. A sperm whale weighs dozens of tons, enough to feed thousands of people for months. In addition, the whale oil in sperm whales is a good material for making lamp oil, which is not only durable but also has no odor when burned. "Does this count as a crooked hit?" Although Narant doesn''t have the ability to send the serfs into the sea to hunt whales, this whale directly solves the current food problem, allowing him to quickly complete the side quests released by the system. As for the Lure fishing plan, of course, it must continue, and it can be used as a commodity to export to other territories to make money. "Kenby Cow Dung, now you go to the village and let all the serfs come to the beach with baskets and other tools!" "Yes, my lord!" Kenby Cowdung smiled like a chrysanthemum. He had already guessed what the lord was going to do. "Quake!" "Sir, your subordinates are here!" "Follow me with the guards!" Narant waved his hand and walked towards the beach. Because the whale is huge, not only are the serfs such as Kemby Cow Dung afraid of it, but even the murlocs and sea monsters have been hiding far away, which just makes Narant and the others set foot on the beach. When Narant and the others approached, the sperm whale was dead. It was estimated that it was stranded on the beach last night, and the last bit of strength had been exhausted just by twisting its body. "It''s really big!" Even if the burly and stout Quake stood in front of the sperm whale, he was like a chicken. "All the guards obey the order and start cutting the fish now! Be quick!" "Yes, my lord!" Afterwards, Narant and others started a vigorous fish-cutting movement. After the sperm whale was cut open, blood was flowing, but neither the guards such as Quake nor the villagers who had just arrived at Doom Village were all laughing from ear to ear. Looking at the pieces of white whale meat, everyone seemed to smell the sweet fish soup. "You all hurry up, if the murlocs and sea monsters come around, the fish will be gone!" Kempi Cow Dung urged the villagers while carrying dozens of kilograms of meat. At the same time, he kept saying in his heart, ''This is white fish! ¡¯ After reading this sentence, Kenby Cow Dung felt that he was full of power. In this way, most of the whales weighing dozens of tons on the beach were dismembered in just one afternoon. "Well, aren''t these murlocs any longer?" Narant looked at the murlocs and sea monsters who had been cautiously approaching to a distance of less than 100 meters, and felt that he could almost stop cutting meat. Although there is still a small half of the whale meat that has not been cut, they have obtained almost ten tons of fish meat. Withdrawing the long sword, Narant came to the edge of the beach and began to wash the blood on his hands. "Huh? What is this!" But just as he finished washing his hands, the waves pushed a hard object to Narant''s feet. This is a white-gray object the size of three fists, a bit like a stone, but not a stone. "Wouldn''t this be ambergris?" The next moment, a bold idea suddenly popped into Narant''s mind, sperm whale plus slippery flying fish... Narant has seen pictures of ambergris on the Internet before, and more importantly, sperm whales, the creatures that produce ambergris, hunt around here today... Narant is not too dirty Immediately picked up this hard object, which was suspected to be ambergris, its weight was much lighter than expected. "Quake!" "Sir, what are your orders?" "You cut the sperm whale''s stomach open to see if there is something like this in my hand." Narant raised the lump of suspected ambergris. "Yes, my lord!" Without any hesitation, Quick and a few men immediately began to cut open the internal organs of the whale that was to be discarded. "Sir, there really is, but it''s a little smaller than yours!" After a while, Quick ran over with a piece of gray-white ambergris still stained with whale blood. "Okay, haha!" Narant was overjoyed, and now there is no need to doubt it, this must be ambergris. "Come on, those murlocs are starting to lean over! Afterwards, Narant gave an order and abandoned half of the whale carcasses and began to evacuate from the beach. "Murloc sea monsters are so hateful! There are so many fish and meat!" As Narant began to evacuate, Kenby Cow Dung and others expressed their hatred for the murloc sea monsters. Narant didn''t feel a pity. Yesterday, the blue elf settled down on the coral reef, and the creatures it attracted were flying fish that can make people or other animals diarrhoea. And the gathering of flying fish attracts the gathering of whales. Narant speculates that it is because the whales have foreign bodies as large as ambergris, so they hunt down the flying fish and eat them, so that the ambergris can be pulled out of their bodies. If this speculation is true, it means that there will always be sperm whales outside the storm territory of Narant, and more importantly, it is likely that a steady stream of ambergris will be pushed ashore by the waves. Chapter 21： Ambergris "This is ambergris!" Narant took a deep breath to calm himself down, otherwise he was worried that he would jump up happily, thus losing the majesty of Lord Lord. If there is anything that is most precious in this fantasy world, it is naturally the elemental elves. But if there is anything that sells the most among the nobility, it must be perfume. Whether in the previous life or in this world, the nobles have an obsessive love for perfume. Of course, the main reason for the previous life is because Westerners all have body odor, and perfume has become a necessity in order to cover up the body odor. But in this world, because of the existence of vindictiveness, people do not have this common problem. The real reason they need perfume is to practice vindictiveness. In addition to meditating, you also need to use high-intensity exercise to beat your body. Men may not feel that much about such strenuous exercise, but noble ladies and wives are very concerned. After they have finished practicing, they have to put on a fragrant perfume, so that they can forget their previous embarrassment. In addition, people in this era did not pay much attention to hygiene. In the city, sewage was basically flowing horizontally, and excrement was splashed directly on the street. Perfume can purify the air in the house. Even Narant''s castle, although there is no such odor, the servants will spray a little perfume every day to make the room more comfortable and pleasant. Therefore, even a poor lord like Narant is a user of perfume, not to mention those old-fashioned nobles. In this world with backward technology, perfumes are extracted from plants and flowers by the most primitive methods. Often a good-smelling perfume represents the rise of a family. In the past, even if perfume made money again, it had nothing to do with Narant, but now it is different. He got ambergris. Ambergris is the real "king of spices". Whether it is added to perfume or used as sandalwood, it is a top treasure. "My lord, what is this?" Quick looked at the gray and white ''stone'' that was wet and had a strange smell in his hands. "This is ambergris!" "Ambergris? Ah...Is it the saliva of a giant dragon? And...it''s not fragrant at all?" Quick''s eyes widened. The giant dragon is a legendary existence, but this thing is obviously from a whale It was taken out of the body... and its name has a fragrance, but it is not fragrant at all. "Haha!" Narant didn''t explain, the ambergris is still wet, and it smells even weird, but once it''s dried, the scent will hit the nostrils. "Quake, bring the two pieces of ambergris back to the castle immediately! In addition, pull the remaining two carriages from the castle!" "Also, go to Maiye Village and ask all the serfs to come to Doom Village. Remember, let them each bring two kilograms of wheat!" "Yes, my lord!" Quick took all the explanations in mind and quickly returned to the castle. And Narant brought the rest of his men to the Village of Doom. "I have seen the Lord!" "I have seen the Lord!" At this time, the villagers of Doom Village gathered at the entrance of the village with happy smiles. Next to them were several lumps of whale meat piled up on a hill. Everyone knows that the Lord has obtained such whale meat. They have worked so hard just now, and no matter what, they can be rewarded with a full meal. Try to eat meat to feel full. "Kenby Cow Dung!" "Lord Lord, the little one is here!" "Now you have all the villagers line up and come over to collect whale meat, each... 50 catties!" Narant said lightly. "Ah... fifty pounds?" Kenby Cow Dung was stunned, as were the surrounding serfs. "What? Have an opinion?" "No opinion, no opinion! Thank you Lord for the gift!" "Thank you, Lord, for the gift!" Kenby Cow Dung shook his head like a rattle, thanking Narant with tears in his eyes. The same was true for the other serfs, and the thin girls cried even more. This is meat, it''s still fifty pounds! In the past, other lords, let alone giving meat, would be thankful as long as they were not as coercive as Anthony a few days ago. "Well, but remember, this piece of meat is given to you on credit, and you will have to work for me to repay it in the future." Narant nodded with satisfaction, but in order to prevent the serfs from becoming lazy when they had enough food, he Still need to change the wording. "Yes, Lord Lord!" Even they themselves belonged to Lord Lord, so naturally they didn''t care about the serfs who borrowed or not. They work **** weekdays just to get enough food. As long as they can get enough food, it doesn''t matter whether they go to the fields or help the lord. Soon, more than 100 villagers from Maiye Village began to line up, and then one by one, they stepped forward and carried 50 kilograms of whale meat back home happily. Not to mention, although the serfs are thin and thin, holding meat at this time is like holding bundles of banknotes in previous lives, and they don''t feel heavy at all. "Sir! The villagers of Maiye Village are here!" About an hour and a half later, Quick had turned back and behind him were dragging along with many Maiye villagers. The villagers of Maiye Village didn''t know what was going on at this time, they timidly walked forward with the two catties of grain in their hands. "I have seen the Lord!" The first person to arrive was Pete Leather Boots. After seeing the Lord Lord last time, Pete felt that Lord Lord should be a kind nobleman, so this time he was informed by Quick that he tried his best to get all the serfs to come with food. "Well! Get up!" "Lord Xie!" Pete and the villagers stood up cautiously. "Ah! Is that meat?" When they got up, Yu Guang suddenly saw several white whale meat mountains behind Narant, each of them became dumbfounded. . This shock to them is no less than that of Kenby Cow Dung and others seeing a ''giant sea monster'' The villagers of Maiye Village listen up! The great Lord Narant, for your kindness, will allow you to exchange two catties of grain for the opportunity to borrow fifty catties of meat on credit! " The guards who had been explained by Narant for a long time started shouting to the villagers of Maiye Village. "Ah? Fifty pounds of meat?" There was an uproar among the villagers of Maiye Village. Originally, they thought that the lord was going to confiscate their two kilograms of wheat, but he did not expect to give them meat, and it was still fifty kilograms! As for the word credit loan, like the villagers of Doom Village, they automatically ignored it. "Thank you, Lord, for the gift!" The serfs who just got up from the ground fell to their knees again. Next, just like before, every villager in Maiye Village got 50 catties of whale meat. "Ding, the system side quest has been completed, reward: the second daughter of doom is about to appear!" At this moment, a system prompt sounded in Narant''s ear. "Hey! That''s it?" Narant was taken aback for a moment. Originally, he thought that this task would take some time to complete. After all, under normal circumstances, an adult needs a pound of food a day. And the meat distributed by Narant is only 50 catties per person, which is not enough for everyone to eat for three or four months. But Narant is just a personal habitual thinking. How could the serfs in this world reach the diet level of the previous life, even if they only consume half a catty of food a day, they maintain a level of half starvation and half hunger. And although he only gave 50 catties of food this time, it was meat, and it was more nutritious than the hard brown bread. As long as the serfs took the whale meat back and dried it into dried fish, according to the previous food intake, it was enough to eat for more than three months. Chapter 22： Baron Quint "Sir, the rest of the fish has been packed!" The whales stranded on the beach weighed at least 20 tons, which were considered to be small sperm whales, while Narant and the others cut eight or nine tons of meat in one afternoon. After the meat was distributed to the serfs, there were nearly a thousand catties of fish meat and hundreds of catties of whale oil left. "Well, let''s go back to the castle!" With a big wave of his hand, Narant started to return with the team, and the three carriages behind him were fully loaded. Bringing these whale meat back will allow Thomas to arrange to dry the fish, so that the guards can eat it later. Although most aristocratic guards are not treated to eat meat every day, Narant knows that it is impossible to build an elite soldier without sufficient protein intake. His territory is often invaded by dark creatures, and he must keep Quake and other guards in sufficient physical fitness. And then he will start to perform high-intensity training on them according to the method of the previous life. ¡­ The sky was completely dark, and Narant led the team all the way, and finally arrived at Maiye Village after more than an hour. "Vivian!" When passing through Maiye Village Square, Narant saw Vivian walking out of the stone house. "grown ups!" "Why so late?" "Sir, I just sorted out the register and accidentally forgot the time." Vivian explained in a low voice. Nalande nodded, thanks to the enhanced vision of the titled knight, even if the light was dark, Nalande still saw the tired look on her face, and felt distressed for a while. Although this girl has awakened, her body is still very thin due to the long-term malnutrition in the past. "Come up! I''ll take you back!" Narant stretched out his hand towards Wei An. "Thank you, Lord!" Vivian''s fair face turned slightly rosy. After all, she was in the public eye now, which was different from the last time when everyone was fighting for the broth. Moreover, Vivian didn''t know if it was an illusion. She felt that Lord Lord seemed to be much more handsome today. Although Lord Lord was originally handsome, after seeing him tonight, her heartbeat would speed up. "Quick, return to the castle yourself at a constant speed!" Narant instructed when Vivian sat firmly in front of him. Afterwards, Narant directly urged the horses and started to move fast with Vivian. Blowing the cool night wind and feeling the breath of the Lord behind him, Vivian couldn''t help but slowly closed her eyes. "It would be great if it could be like this all the time!" Vivian suddenly had a humiliating thought in her heart, but she was immediately suppressed by her. She knew it was impossible, after all, she was a serf. "Vivian, do you want to learn how to ride a horse?" Just as Vivian was in ups and downs, Narant''s voice came to her ears. "Ah, can you, my lord?" Vivian was stunned. In this world, horses are valuable things, almost like the sports cars of the previous life. Even if it is just an old horse pulling goods, it is beyond the reach of ordinary people. In Stormland, apart from Narrant, I am afraid that only Thomas and Quick can ride horses. "Of course!" Narant replied with a smile! "I''ll start teaching you after dinner!" As a future marksman, Narant felt the need to teach Vivian to ride a horse. After all, Vivian is not good at melee combat. After learning to ride a horse, in the event of a battle, her safety will be more guaranteed. "Thank Lord Lord!" Wei Wei''s heart was full of sweetness. She had no obsession with learning to ride a horse, but Lord Lord''s kindness to her made her feel warmer than ever before. Taking Vivian back to the castle, Thomas was already looking forward to it. "Welcome back, esteemed lord!" As soon as the war horse stopped, Thomas immediately pulled the reins "Thomas, Quake will bring a few carts of fish and meat later, you arrange for them to be stored, and then let the servants make two pots of broth, so that the servants and guards can have a good meal!" Narant got off the horse with satisfaction, Explain to Thomas. " "You are really kind and generous adults, I believe they will be grateful for this, my lord, the bath water is ready, the dinner is also ready, you can eat anytime after you wash up!" Next, Narant took a comfortable hot bath, and after dinner, he began to teach Vivian how to ride a horse. The horse that Vivian learned was Narant''s own stray horse named ''Little Flower''. Although it is not comparable to a real war horse, it is also a horse that has undergone simple domestication and can understand simple commands given by humans. In this way, in the forecourt of the castle, the guards watched with envy as Vivian was being taught by the Lord. Of course, they also know that they and others are not enviable, not to mention that Vivian is a ''title knight'', that is, the teaching of riding a horse with the Lord Lord and ''hand in hand'', the Lord Lord will never use it in on them. ¡­ In the early morning of the second day, before dawn, the serfs led by the storm rushed out carrying their baskets. They got up so early not to work, but to go to the Quint Baron next door. UU reading Everyone got more than 50 catties of fish last night, which means they don''t have to worry about starvation in the next few months. However, the budget-conscious serfs also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to sell a small portion of fish, and then exchange for other necessities of life, especially salt, which is a must for storing fish. It is not too far from Stormland to the Baron of Quint, it only takes half a day''s journey. At noon, the citizens of Storm Territory arrived at White Salt Town in the Baron of Quint. ¡­ In Baron Quint Castle, Quint was enjoying a sumptuous lunch. On the large table were honey toast, mushroom stew, freshly grilled fish, vegetable compote, and more preciously, a whole piece of monster meat. This table Lunch was worth more than a gold coin. "My lord, an incredible thing happened in the town!" Just as Baron Quint''s mouth was full of oil, the servant brought a guard to report. "What''s the matter?" Reluctantly put down the monster meat, and wiped the greasy hands on his clothes, Quint said impatiently. "Sir, there are a lot of fish meat in the town, large pieces of white fish meat, at least a thousand catties, and they are all brought by those unlucky ghosts from Storm Leader!" The guard secretly glanced at the food on the table, secretly He swallowed and replied. "Huh? Thousands of pounds of fish meat? How did the unlucky ghosts of the Storm Collar get it?" Quint was startled and couldn''t help but look at the grilled fish on the table. This was because he had trained two fishing servants, only occasionally Tasty. "It is said that it was given by their lord!" "The land of doom has come to the lord again? Let''s go, let''s see now!" Quint didn''t even bother to eat, and walked directly outside the restaurant. Chapter 23： new task Quint rode a horse and brought the guards to White Salt Town. Sure enough, I saw the unlucky ghosts of the storm leader who were all dirty and smelly, and they were all holding fish and selling them. And the people of the Storm Territory who sold whale meat also changed their expressions when they saw his arrival. This age is only in his early twenties, but his bloated body almost overwhelms the warhorse to Baron Quint, but he is notorious for being acerbic. "Where did you fish come from, is there such a big fish in the sea!" Quint enjoyed the serfs trembling in fear in front of him, and asked everyone from a height. "Go back to Master Quint, this is lent to us on credit by our lord!" The serfs naturally did not dare to neglect, and quickly replied respectfully. "Huh? Then how did your lord get so much fish meat?" "No... I don''t know!" The person Baron Quint asked happened to be Kenby Cow Dung, but although Kenby Cow Dung had a look of fear on his face, he immediately shook his head and lied. Snapped! "Hurry up! How can you not know that you have so much fish and meat!" The guard on the side heard the words, regardless of whether it was true or false, and immediately whipped a whip in the air to threaten. "Master Quint, little... The villain really doesn''t know, the lord asked us to get it on credit! When we arrived, the fish was piled on the side of the road." Kenby Cow Dung shrank his neck in fright. The guard heard the words and was about to swing the whip again, but was stopped by Quint. "Forget it if you don''t know! Then you sell it! However, the production of white salt has decreased recently, and we can''t sell it to you Storm Collar White Salt for the time being!" Quint said casually with his head held high. "Ah, don''t sell us white salt anymore?" All the serfs such as Kenby Cow Dung looked tense. If they wanted to store dried fish, they needed to use white salt. Quint didn''t care what Kemppi Cow Dung and others said, and then continued: "In addition, wheat and other foods are in short supply recently. If you buy them in the future, you will have to double the tax." After that, Quint rode Some overwhelmed steeds headed back towards the castle. Quint''s reason for doing this is very simple. Because of the lack of white salt, the serfs had to bring all the fish to him to sell, and then he exploited the serfs in the storm with high taxes. In this way, even if there is no way to obtain fish for the time being, he can still make a lot of money. The Baron of Quint is the nearest territory of the Storm Territory. If they don''t sell it, the meat will only be spoiled in their hands. Quint is not afraid of it. "Johnny, tell me to go on. In the future, these unlucky ghosts will come and sell the fish. You will accept them. I will make their fish into dried fish and transport them to other places in the earldom for sale!" On the way back to the castle, Quint indifferently instructed. one sentence. "Yes, my lord!" The captain of the guard called Johnny followed carefully, and then he said, "Sir, do you want to send a few people to the storm...!" He knows so many fish and meat, and his own adults must want to know how to get them. Quent Territory also has a coast, which can represent wealth. "The things in the buffer zone are the most important right now, so that the lord doesn''t pay too much attention to this side! If there are more fish and meat after a while, I will investigate." "Yes, my lord!!" The guard responded, then surrounded Quint and returned to the castle. "Village Chief! What should we do now?" After Quint left, several villagers from Doom Village leaned towards Kenby Cow Dung. "Sell the fish first and go back with some food!" Kenby Cow Dung looked worried, but he had no choice but to exchange the fish for food now. Although the tax is twice as high, these fish have already been brought in. If they go back, it will already be dark, and they will definitely spoil if they are exposed to the sun for a day. ¡­¡­ Time flies and another day passes. In the study room of Baron Storm Lord''s castle, Narant is looking at the census completed by Vivian''s painstaking efforts. This census was carried out strictly according to Narant''s instructions, and the population information of Storm Territory was completely recorded on the record. There are a total of 1,321 people in Stormwind Territory, all of whom are serfs and not a single civilian. However, what surprised Narant was that there were actually many craftsmen among the serfs. Among them, there are eight hunters, five carpenters, three masons, one blacksmith, and one cook. More than a thousand people can produce so many craftsmen, whether they are skilled or not, this is a happy news for Narant, especially among them there are cooks. You must know that masons and blacksmiths are very popular professions in this world. Basically, they will not become serfs, and they will not easily go to the land of bad luck. Of course, Narant also knew that they were all without exception. They were all exiled to the Storm Territory because of the daughter of doom that appeared in the family. "The chef I''ve been thinking about has already appeared! I just don''t know when the second daughter of doom will appear!" Putting down the register in his hand, Narant couldn''t help thinking of the reward for completing the side quest. Two days have passed now, but there is still no news about the second Daughter of Doom. "Ding! Although you have given the serfs enough food, they have a big problem with how to preserve the fish without salt." "System side quest: Help the serfs solve the salt problem!!" "Quest Reward: Dou Qi Secret Technique!" "Huh? Another mission?" Narant was stunned by the system voice in his head, "Solving the salt problem? Isn''t Stormland at the seaside!" Narant was a little strange. How could there be a shortage of salt at the seaside? Even if there was a shortage of Stormland, you could go to the Baron of Quint to buy it. "However, the reward of this Dou Qi secret skill is too rich! This task must be completed quickly!" After thinking about it, Narant felt that this task was very worthwhile, because the reward was so exciting. The Dou Qi Secret Technique, as the name suggests, is the ultimate move exclusively for the title knight. He can make the title Knight Name use a special way of qi pulse operation to instantly output a move with huge lethality. However, although this martial arts secret skill is powerful, it is very difficult to obtain. It is the ultimate trick of every title knight. After all, in the age of cold weapons, it was all about fighting men and women with swords, and a big move represented the dawn of victory. The Berwick family does not have the secret skills of fighting qi, because his family is a new noble, and it has only been a few decades since he became a baron. Thinking of this Narant couldn''t sit still, got up and walked towards the door. After leaving the study, Narant came to the lobby on the first floor, and Thomas quickly ran in from outside the castle! "My lord! Captain Quick reported that there were several serfs from outside the castle, and they wanted to ask to see you!" "Well, I know!" Narant was not surprised, this should be about asking for salt. "I''ve seen the lord!" He came to the front courtyard and asked the guards to let the serfs in. It was the two village chiefs, Kenby Cow Dung and Pete Leather Boots. Because there is no civil administrator, Narant explained that they can report directly to the castle if they have something to do. "Get up! What''s the matter with you coming to the castle to find me?" Narant asked while sitting on the chair brought by the servant. "Lord Lord, please forgive the villain for disturbing you, but we were forced to come to the castle!" Kenby Cow Dung spoke first. "Say it directly! What''s the matter!" Narant waved his hand, not wanting to go around in circles with the two. "Yes, my lord, my lord, you generously gave us 50 catties of fish on credit, but we don''t have enough salt to marinate the fish, so please allow us to go to Heiyan to buy salt!" Serfs are the private property of the lord and cannot leave the territory without an order. It''s only half a day''s journey to the Baron of Quint, and they used to go there to do business like this, so the people of Quint would not treat them like that. But if they go to another lord''s territory they don''t know, they will be out of luck if they are bumped into by the guards. Either drive away, or be arrested and escorted back to Stormland, and then the lord of his own needs to pay some remuneration to the enthusiastic noble neighbors. At that time, their fate can be imagined. Chapter 24： burnt salt "Well, why can''t Baron Quint buy white salt?" Black Rock Territory is the second neighbor who travels a day and a night from Storm Territory. Narant doesn''t know what happened in Quint Territory, so he is far away from the serfs. Some curious, even three times the tax, it doesn''t cost too much salt to salt the fish. "My lord, I can''t buy it anymore, Baron Quint..." Kemppi Cow Dung carefully explained what happened yesterday. "Refused to sell white salt to Storm Collar? Even the tax on the sale has been doubled?" After hearing this, Narant, who was still in the presence of the old god, suddenly became angry. This was too deceiving. "This bastard! Sooner or later, I will let him know why the flowers are so red!" Normally, a good relationship will be established between noble neighbors. After all, distant relatives are not as good as near neighbors. In case of any danger, nobles can also form an offensive and defensive alliance. Now that Storm has a lord, Quint even wants to sew wool on them, which simply doesn''t take him as a lord seriously. "Sir, calm down!" At this moment, Thomas brought a cup of tea made with tulip powder. "My lord, I heard the aristocratic lords talk about it at the Tulip Castle ball before, saying that this Baron Quint is notoriously mean and mean! He is not only mean to the serfs, but also to the nobles!" "Last time, Baron Delin from Tulip Collar went to it to buy white salt, but after he bought it, he found that it was mixed with a lot of sand!" As a servant of the Tulip Castle, Thomas had also heard a lot of interesting things the nobles were talking about, and he told Narant about it right away. "Huh? He is so bitter and mean, and there are nobles who go to him to buy white salt?" The transactions between nobles are still fraudulent, and after that reputation spreads, I am afraid that no nobles will trade with him. "My lord, there is no way to do this. Baron Quint has three elves that have opened a salt mine, so the nobles who have no salt mine nearby can only go to him to buy white salt. After all, salt mine elves are relatively rare. !" "My lord, according to rumors, Baron Quint is the illegitimate son of Earl Black Iron. Although the canonized territory is relatively remote, the three salt mine elves were given to him by Earl Black Iron, so this Baron Quint is actually more than the average viscount. To be rich." "The Count''s illegitimate son? Salt mine elf!" Suddenly, Narant reflected that there seemed to be no naturally formed mineral deposits under the world, and both iron ore and gold mine were bred from yellow elf. "Then have you ever heard of someone using seawater to make salt?" Narant suddenly asked a few people. The people who heard the words looked at each other, Thomas was stunned for a moment, and then replied: "Sir, white salt is also a mineral, and it is also transformed from the yellow elf! Although the sea is also salty, it doesn''t seem like it can be turned into salt!" Thomas reminded as quietly as possible to avoid damaging the majesty of his own adults. This time, it was Narant''s turn to look weird. In the past life, sea salt accounted for the largest proportion of the salt people ate. But this world also has an endless sea, and people actually only rely on the elves of the salt mine to get well salt for food. "Thomas, what is the market price of white salt per pound?" "Sir, white salt is very precious. It''s not sold by the pound, but in small packets, each equivalent to 100 grams! And this bag requires ten coppers, unless you go directly to Baron Quint. If you buy from a territory that has salt mines like that, it is usually a pack of five copper plates, but that price is only for the caravan sent by the nobles, and the commoners can¡¯t buy it at a low price.¡± Thomas replied immediately. "Ten pennies and one hundred grams are so expensive?" Narant felt incredible when he heard the words. The next moment, Narant slapped the armrest of the chair and stood up, "Thomas, go and move a cauldron to the carriage, the bigger the better, as well as a tablecloth and a few wooden basins!" Although the minerals in this world are all transformed by elves, Narant felt that since the seawater is salty, it should also contain salt. So, he wanted to give it a try. If salt could be extracted from the sea as in the previous life, then he would let that Quint cry and sing conquest. "Yes, my lord!" Although he didn''t know what his lord wanted to do, Thomas still obeyed. Soon, two carriages drove from the baron''s castle to the village of doom. ¡­¡­ "Kenby Cow Dung, find some sturdy serfs!" At the entrance of Doom Village, Narant ordered to Kempi. Soon, Kenby brought several serfs to the seaside. There are two ways to make sea salt in the past. The first is to use firewood to burn seawater to obtain sea salt. The second is to use the salt field to make sea salt. As for the second type of drying sea salt, Narant obviously has no way to do it now. After all, the beach is all occupied by murlocs, so he can only choose to use firewood to burn it. Fortunately, this world lacks everything, that is, there is no shortage of green mountains and rivers, and large tracts of forests have not yet been cultivated. He instructed a few serfs to set up a simple stove, pick up firewood, and scoop up seawater, and Narant''s salt-burning in this other world officially began. "Sir, are you going to cook something? Do you want to go back to the village to get two pieces of fish!" Kenby Cow Dung shrank his head and looked at the empty cauldron with only sea water, and was courteous. Snapped! Quick gave Kenby Cow Dung a head-scratcher with his backhand. The lord of his own family was doing a big job, and the cow dung with no ambitions only knew how to eat it. Although he didn''t know what the big thing the lord was doing, it was definitely not for food. Kenby Cow Dung became honest after being beaten in the head, and kept watching the seawater in the cauldron burn less and less. "Well, you guys, take this cloth, filter the water in the iron pot and pour it into the wooden basin!" Seeing that a quarter of the seawater was burned, Narant commanded a few people~ www.novelhall.com~ Soon, several people quickly began to filter the sea water with tablecloths. Although the tablecloth is not silk, it is also a fine linen cloth that the nobles can afford, so the filtering effect is still good, and soon the dark brown turbidity is filtered out. "Well, pour it over and continue to burn!" The filtered seawater continued to be put into the pot, and this time it took a longer time to burn. When the sea water was burned like thick gruel, red and white crystals had appeared around the iron pot. "Okay! This time, I''ll dump all the water in the pot!" At this time, the water in the pot is commonly known as brine, and it can be used to make some tofu, but Narant doesn''t need it at the moment. When the brine was poured out, Kenby Cow Dung and the guards looked curiously at the red and white crystals sticking to the pot. "My lord, what is this thing? Why does the originally crystal clear sea have these things when it boils!" Quick felt very miraculous. "This is salt!" Narant smiled, his mouth a little bit hard to close. No wonder he was so happy. When crystals began to appear at the bottom of the pot, Narant knew that the seawater in this world could also produce salt. "What? This is salt?" Everyone looked weird. Although they didn''t usually eat snow salt like aristocrats, the color wasn''t so outrageous, it was almost catching up with red. "If you don''t believe me, try it!" "Ah! Bah!" Quick, Kenby and the others really raised their hands and put a little sea salt in their mouths. But the next moment, he hurriedly started to spit. "Sir, it''s really salty, but it''s too bitter!" Quick and the others said with bitter faces and disgust. "Bitterness is right, because this is just coarse salt and needs to be refined!" Narant smiled and looked at everyone. Chapter 25： Coastal exclusion zone Salt made from seawater cannot be used directly, because it contains many impurities and harmful elements, and long-term consumption will cause serious harm to the human body. And if you want to turn these sea salts into table salt, you need to continue to filter and dilute them. Narant instructed Kembi to pull the carriage to pull the fresh water, and when the fresh water came, pour the sea salt into the fresh water. Once the sea salt has been redissolved into the fresh water, the filtration can begin. Because of the limited materials, Narant could only use the most primitive earth methods. Cut a few holes in the bottom of one of the wooden basins, then lay a tablecloth in the wooden basin, and then use the sand and the charcoal produced by just burning the salt as the filter material. became a simple filter. After one operation, the filtered brine is put into the iron pot again to boil again. When all the water in the pot is finally evaporated, what remains at the bottom of the pot is the sea salt that can be used. "Ah! Your lord, this salt has turned white!" Looking at the sea salt that had changed a lot, Kenby Cow Dung, Quick and the others were stunned. At this time, the sea salt in the pot was the same as what they usually eat. Although it was not white enough, the original red color was no longer there. "Try it again!" This simplest technique of refining coarse salt was taught in the chemistry class of the third grade in the previous life, but in the eyes of Kenby Cow Dung and others, it was more magical than magic. Hearing the order, Quick and the others were eager to try and came to the edge of the pot, and then dipped some white salt into their mouths. "Oh! It''s really salt! It''s exactly the same as the one we bought from the Baron of Quint!" Kempi Cow Dung jumped up from the ground immediately. Snapped! "Be quiet, this kind of salt-making technology is an exclusive skill of adults! If anyone hears you, I will hang you to Maiye Village Square!" Although Quake was also shocked, but when he saw Kenby Cow Dung''s Exclamation, he couldn''t help but give him a brain break. Kenby suffered a brain blow, and finally shrank his head and calmed down! Narant just smiled and said nothing. This is just one refining process. If you want to achieve the pure white salt of the previous life, you just need to repeat the refining method. Of course, Narant won''t say this now, and he agrees with Quick''s sense of caution. Making salt is different from catching fish. Even if Luya does not spread, some powerful lords can send troops to drive away the murlocs and sea monsters, and then go fishing. If salt can be made, even if it is an earl or a king, if there is no salt mine elf, then he can only buy it elsewhere for consumption. Therefore, this salt is a real profitable business, and it is more profitable than the previous life, because the extraction of sea salt from seawater is unique to the Narant family. "Kenby Cow Dung!" "Sir, the little one is here!" "You immediately go to the village and gather twenty serfs. You don''t have to find a strong man who knows how to cultivate the land, and there is no distinction between men and women. But there is one point, you must ask for other members of the family." "Yes, my lord!" Kenby Cow Dung knew what the lord wanted to do, and immediately ran towards Doom Village excitedly. "Quake, send someone to Maiye Village now, and ask Pete to send forty sturdy serfs here to build a simple fence around the coast. In the future, this coast will become a restricted area for Storm Territory!" Following Narant''s orders one after another, the Storm Leader finally made his first big move. Narant''s idea is very simple, that is, to demarcate the coast as a restricted area, and no one else is allowed to approach except the person he instructed, so as to ensure that the matter of sea salt will not be leaked. As for the people who boiled sea salt, Narant asked them to have relatives for this reason. At least with family members, the serfs were more controllable. And the people of Doom Village are basically exiled, there is no other place to stay except Storm Territory, which can be regarded as a layer of lock for Haiyan''s secrecy. Of course, this is only an expedient measure. If possible, Narant will even build a large-scale salt production base to send troops to patrol permanently, so that the production of sea salt can be foolproof. After the order was issued, the serfs took their places one after another. Narant taught the serfs how to boil salt again, and then returned to the Village of Doom! "Kenby Cow Dung, the matter of the coast is left to you! You tell the villagers In the future, no one will be allowed to approach the coast without my permission. If there is a violator, I will hang him to death. In Maiye Village!" "Of course, the villagers can also supervise. If I catch someone with bad intentions, I will reward you!" Narant''s face had never been dignified, making Kenby Cow Dung tremble. "Yes, Lord!" Kenby Cow Dung carefully agreed. In fact, Narant didn''t say anything, he was also prepared to swear to protect the coastline. Because just now, Narant appointed him as the captain of boiling salt and fishing, um... Although I have never heard of this official position before, but it was appointed by the lord himself, just like the nobles confer vassal solemnity. What''s more important is that he will not do anything in the future. As long as he maintains order and manages the matters of boiling salt and fishing on the coast, he will be rewarded with ten silver coins every month. This is the same reward as the guards. Whoever wants to destroy his good deeds will kill him. "Yeah! I''ll send someone to register the names of those serfs later, and you will help to collect and transfer their salaries in the future!" If you want the horses to run, you naturally have to feed the horses. Although the serfs were given whale meat on credit the day before yesterday, Narant can still afford the wages of thirty copper coins a day, so that the serfs can be more Cohesive. "Yes, my lord!" After hearing this, Kenby Cow Dung felt that the burden on him was getting heavier and heavier, which also meant that he was more and more valued by the lord. "It''s not good, Lord Lord! There is a daughter of doom in the village!" Just after Narant finished explaining the matter, a few villagers suddenly ran out of Maiye Village and came to report with horror on their faces. "Daughter of Doom?" Kenby Cow Dung and the other villagers immediately became terrified after hearing this. Chapter 26： Lucky daughter Shirley ''Daughter of Luck: Shirley (Half Awakening)'' ''Specialty: Domestication'' ''Special talents: the heart of communication, the power of affinity! ¡¯ ''She is a trainer who is close to nature. When she grows into an excellent animal trainer, any beast is willing to follow her only. ¡¯ This lucky girl is still in a semi-awakened state, her talents cannot be used, and she can be detected by dark creatures, so she can use potions to complete her primary awakening. Elementary Awakening Potion Formula: 1 white jade flower, 1 earth lotus, 2 white tulips... "Well, there is such a gifted lucky girl? The formula is also different!" Looking at the girl who was escorted by the villagers, Narant was a little surprised. Originally, he thought that the second Daughter of Doom should also be related to the battle, but he didn''t expect it to be a trainer. However, for the girl''s profession, Narant, she took a fancy to a sentence in the introduction of the illustrated book: "When she grows into an excellent animal trainer, any monster will be willing to obey only her. ¡¯. Narant thinks that the girl named Shirley is a potential stock, and she should not be worse than the combat profession in the future. "Sir! Yes... Are you going to prepare the fire now!" When Narant silently looked at Shirley, Kenby Cow Dung said with a complex face. As a person from Doom Village, Kenby Cow Dung has also experienced the scene of his relatives being sent to the stake. Although he never believed that his daughter was abandoned by the gods, the arrival of dark creatures forced him to believe. At this time, the girl named Shirley was only fourteen years old, but since she became the daughter of doom, she could only follow the usual practice to complete the burn at the fastest speed and transport her back to hell. "No need! Kenby Cow Dung, your main task now is to take good care of the coast. This girl named Shirley, I will take it back to the castle for disposal!" Narant shook his head. "Yes, Lord!" Kenby Cow Dung breathed a sigh of relief. Shirley''s death was inevitable, but it would make him feel better if he didn''t do it himself or see it with his own eyes. Afterwards, Kenby Cow Dung watched as the guards escorted Shirley into the carriage and walked towards the castle. ¡­¡­ "Sir, you''re back!" Now that there are enough people, the security of the castle also needs to be taken seriously. So whenever Narant went out, he had to leave a team of guards stationed at the castle. It was Vivian who was left behind today. When Narant returned, she fully opened the castle gate early to welcome the Lord Lord back. "Well, I''m back!" Narant rolled over and dismounted, feeling quite good. At this time, Vivian looked at Shirley on the carriage. Although her hands and feet were not bound, she had already seen a circle of golden inscriptions in Shirley''s eyes. Vivian was startled, and she couldn''t help but feel uneasy about this girl. "Vivian, take Shirley to the study and wait for me!" "Yes, my lord!" Vivian didn''t know if Shirley was as lucky as she was, and she took Shirley to the inner castle with mixed feelings. After the two girls left, Narant went to the storage room. Soon, he found the ingredients that Shirley needed to awaken. In order to avoid the leakage of the formula, he is still prepared to do these things himself. ¡­¡­ "I''ve seen adults!" "I have seen the Lord!" When Narant came to the study with a teacup, the original dull atmosphere in the room was broken. "Yeah!" Narant sat directly at the desk, and then looked at this lucky girl who was only fourteen years old and looked like a little loli. However, when Narant was looking at Shirley, Shirley was secretly looking at him, which was rarely seen among serfs. "Lord Lord, are you going to burn me to death?" What made Narant even more surprised was that Xue Li took the initiative to speak before he started to speak. "Lord, can you not burn me to death? Or you can hang me by hanging!" "Why don''t you choose to hang at the stake?" Narant was very curious, but he didn''t expect this little loli to be so interesting. On the other hand, Vivian was quite worried, because bargaining with the lord was an overstepping move, but she still held back and did not say a word, because it all depends on her own will. "It''s because I''m afraid of pain, Lord!" Seeing that Narant didn''t show signs of anger, Xue Li explained the reason, paused, and added: "And after being burned to death, it will turn into a black appearance, I don''t want to be so ugly that even my mother won''t recognize me!" "Well, I''m afraid of pain, and I''m also worried about becoming ugly. This is a legitimate reason!" Narant was amused. I don''t know if it was because of the awakening of the Lucky Girl. Narant found that both Vivian and Shirley had fair and delicate skin that was rare among serfs, and even in appearance, it was rare among serfs. beauty. You must know that the serfs could not even eat enough to eat, and they had to work often in the sun and rain. Not to mention dark skin, but at least rough and dark skin is the norm. "Then Lord, have you agreed to my request? Will I be executed by hanging?" Seeing Narant laughing, Shirley thought Narant had agreed to her. "Xue Li, although hanging doesn''t hurt, but your tongue will grow longer, and you can''t stick it back when it comes out of your mouth!" Narant was very interested and prepared to tease the little loli. "Yeah! Really? Then what should I do?" Xue Li immediately covered her mouth when she heard the words. "Well, however, I have a solution, and that is to give you poison, so that it is neither painful nor ugly!" Narant pretended to think for a moment and suggested to Shirley. "Ah? Drinking poison?" Xue Li thought for a while and had no impression of this method of death, but since it was suggested by the Lord , it should be better than hanging, so she was overjoyed to Nalan Thank you very much: "Xue Li, thank you Lord Lord, you are such a kind Lord Lord!" "..." Seeing Shirley''s reaction, Narant didn''t know how to express his feelings. "Don''t thank me, drink this cup of tea! I will promise you again!" This is death. This little loli was overjoyed just because she changed the way she died. Narant was very curious about her brain circuit. However, Narant just deliberately wanted to tease this little guy, and he handed the potion over after the joke. In order not to be noticed by others, Narant put the brewed potion in a porcelain cup, disguised as ordinary tea, so even Vivian didn''t think about it when he came in. However, when she heard Narant''s words at this time, Vivian''s eyes lit up, and she immediately remembered the soup she drank in the bedroom that night. "Okay, Lord!" Xue Li didn''t hesitate, took the porcelain cup, smelled it, and then drank it. After drinking the potion for a while, Shirley staggered a little. "Vivian, take her to the maid''s room to rest! Well, when she wakes up, you can explain it to her!" "Yes, my lord!" Vivian couldn''t hide the joy on her face, happy for this lovely and lively girl named Shirley. "My lord, you are truly a kind and great lord!" As she walked out of the door, Vivian suddenly said something to Narant. After speaking, he left happily without waiting for Narant to reply. "Haha!" Narant shook his head with a smile. Even if it''s not for the ability of these girls, as long as they can be cured to avoid being sent to the stake, this is a comforting thing. Chapter 27： Chef Rose "Hey, what a coincidence? Shirley''s mother is a cook!" After Vivian helped Shirley away, Narant opened the population register. It is what Narant must guarantee to bring the lucky daughter under his control. He is ready to show mercy to Shirley''s family as usual. What he didn''t expect was that Shirley''s mother was the only cook in the Storm Territory. dong dong dong! "My lord, the guards reported that a female serf came from outside the castle. She claimed to be Shirley''s mother. She knelt at the gate of the castle and begged to see your lord!" At this moment, Thomas'' voice came from the door. "It''s just in time!" Narant was planning to send someone to Doom Village, but she didn''t expect to come by herself. "Go and take her to the lobby on the first floor!" Instructing Thomas, Narant also stood up and walked out of the study. ¡­ "The serf Rose has seen the lord!" Soon, Thomas led a woman in her thirties into the inner castle. Although the woman was wearing an old linen skirt, the linen skirt was clean and starched. This is rare among serfs. "Yeah! Get up!" Narant nodded. "Thomas, move a stool for her to sit on." "Lord Lord, Rose doesn''t dare to sit, I''m here to beg you to let Shirley go!" Narant''s kindness was beyond Rose''s expectations, but she didn''t dare to sit on the stool, and Is hastily opened his mouth to express his intentions. Shirley has had an inexplicable fever since last night. Because there is no doctor or priest in Stormland, Rose, the mother, can only take risks and go to the edge of the blazing forest to pick herbs. Unexpectedly, when she came back from picking herbs, she heard from the villagers that Shirley had become the daughter of bad luck and was brought back to the castle by the lord. So, panicked, she hurried to the castle, knelt outside the gate and begged to see the lord. "Lord Lord, I know that in Shirley''s current capacity, it is very presumptuous to make this request to you, but Lord Lord, I only have one daughter, Shirley, and she is my only hope of living... I am willing to pay ten gold coins for this. , and promise to take Shirley to the Fiery Prairie in the future, and never step into the principality again! I just ask you to accept my beg graciously and kindly!" "Huh? Ten gold coins?" Before Narant had a chance to express his opinion, he was stunned after hearing Rose''s words. Ten gold coins was a huge fortune for a serf, but she never expected that Rose would have it. "Rose, where were you before?" Although he knew that Rose was a cook, it was impossible for a cook to earn such a fortune. Narant was interested in Rose''s past. "Go back to the lord, the villain used to open a tavern in Tulip City, called Rose Tavern!" "The Rose Tavern in Tulip City?" Narant''s eyes widened, because at this time he found a relatively deep memory in the original owner''s memory. A few years ago, the original owner was still in the aristocratic academy in Tulip City, and many descendants of the aristocrats in the academy liked to go to a place called Rose Tavern to have dinner and drink. It is said that the cooks there are not only beautiful and moving, but the dishes they cook are also very delicious. Even monster meat can be cooked. Many small nobles even invited the owner of Rose Tavern, but unfortunately they were all rejected. Looking at Rose''s current appearance, although she concealed a lot of her appearance because of her deliberate dressing, she was not as magical as those noble descendants said, but she was indeed a beautiful woman. Of course, Narant, as the second son of a waste material, had never been to Rose''s Tavern, so he didn''t recognize Rose before. "You opened the Rose Tavern in the east of Tulip City?" Narant confirmed again. "Yes, my lord, my lord, this is ten gold coins. I beg you to release Shirley. I swear to the gods that I will take Shirley to the Prairie of Fire, and I will never return to the Principality!" The Fire Prairie is not far from the Storm Territory, just across from the Quint Baron, but the Fire Prairie is not a good place, it is no less dangerous than the Fire Forest. There are not only various kinds of monsters on the grassland, but also uncivilized grassland barbarians. There is no civilized human settlement on the raging grassland, and it is almost a forbidden area for civilization. And the Daughter of Doom can''t even see anyone when she goes there, so naturally she can''t bring bad luck to the people around her. "No, Ms. Rose!" Looking at the earnest Rose, Narant smiled and shook his head at her. Rose''s face turned pale, and she thought Narant had rejected her plea. At this moment, Narant''s words came again: "I won''t burn Shirley to death, and I don''t need you to leave the Storm Territory!" "Ms. Rose, in the eyes of others, Shirley may bring bad luck, but as a lord favored by the God of Glory, I, Narant, feel that Shirley will bring me luck! So I will keep her in Inside the castle!" "What?" Rose was stunned, she had never heard that the Daughter of Doom could bring luck. But the young lord in front of her didn''t seem to be teasing her. Rose said in disbelief, "Is this true? Lord!" "Of course it''s true, let''s go, I''ll take you to see Shirley!" Narant got up directly and walked out of the hall with Rose. ¡­ "grown ups!" Soon, Narant took Rose to the maid''s room, and Vivian was still guarding Shirley in the room. Rose was relieved when she saw Shirley who was sleeping and found that she was not abnormal. However, when she cast her eyes on Vivian, she was stunned again the next moment. "Ms. Rose, hello UU Reading !" Vivian greeted her with a smile. Vivian knew that she had been recognized because she was not wearing a mask now, and Rose had asked her to sew skirts before. "You... hello... Vivian! I didn''t expect that you didn''t have..." At this moment, Rose finally believed the words of Lord Lord, maybe Shirley really didn''t need to be sent to the stake, after all, the last daughter of doom Vivian was right in front of her, and she was wearing the costume of a castle maid. "Thank you Lord Lord for sparing Shirley!" Without any hesitation, Rose knelt on the ground to express her gratitude to Narant. "Get up, Ms. Rose! This is the revelation of the God of Glory, and it''s what my lord should do!" Narant nodded with a smile, paused, and then continued: "Rose, although I don''t know how to do it. Kill Shirley, but she will only be able to live in the castle in the future, and she will not be able to reveal her identity outside for a long time..." "Lord Lord, Rose understands that as long as Xue Li can live in peace, I have no other extravagant hope. I will say goodbye to Xue Li and warn her to serve the Lord well in the future!" Rose naturally understood what Narant meant, just like Vivian, let everyone think that Shirley was dead, so Shirley was truly safe. "No, Rose, I''m afraid you misunderstood what I meant, I didn''t tell Shirley not to meet you, I have a better idea, that is to appoint you as the head chef of the castle, so that you can later Meet Shirley every day, don''t worry about her identity being revealed!" Narant said with a smile, "Ms. Rose, what do you think?" "Ah, to become the head chef of the castle, to meet Shirley every day?" Rose was overjoyed, tears of gratitude burst into her eyes instantly, "Thank you Lord Lord, Rose is willing!" Chapter 28： Flourish The appearance of the second Daughter of Doom, along with a top chef, made Narant very happy. In addition, I don''t know why Shirley is so hearty at such a young age. After drinking the potion, she slept until the next morning. After Shirley woke up, Narant did not take her to test her talents or point out her abilities immediately. Because Narant still remembered that the last time Vivian woke up, the system had issued a quest, which gave him a elf. Narant has already tasted the sweetness, so he is ready to wait a few more days to see if the system will issue the task again. Of course, if the system wants to release the side quests again, Narant estimates that the previous quest to help the villagers solve the salt problem must be completed first. At noon the next day, Narant just received a report from Quick, saying that the iron bait and hooks made by the smithy had been completed. So, Narant took this opportunity to go to Doom Village again. Coming to the seaside of Doom Village, Narant asked Kenby Cow Dung to find thirty villagers again, and this time he also pointed out that he needed girls. Because these girls are not physically strong and cannot farm on weekdays, they can only survive by picking wild fruits and vegetables, and their days are considered very hard. And fishing is not very demanding on strength. The most important thing in fishing is patience and skill. It is most suitable for them to do this work. Not only can the manpower of Doom Village be fully utilized, but the daily wages of fishing can also allow the girls to earn income and improve their quality of life. Of course, for their safety, Narant still prepared a hemp rope for each of them. The hemp rope was not only tied to the bottom of the fishing rod, but also connected the girl to the stone behind, so as to avoid any big fish. , the girls are not strong enough to be dragged into the sea, or the fishing rod is dragged away by the fish. Everything was ready. Narant personally taught the girls how to fish, and the girls quickly understood the essence of fishing with sequins. In addition, the oceans of this world had not been destroyed, and soon the sea fish were caught one by one. Kenby Cow Dung looked envious and wanted to learn this fishing dance stunt by himself. "Kenby Cow dung, how much sea salt has been boiled!" After the fishing arrangements were made, Narant began to care about the sea salt. "Sir, after continuous cooking yesterday afternoon and this morning, I have yielded more than 20 kilograms." "Well, the speed is not bad!" More than 20 kilograms of white salt a day is not too slow for only one big iron pot. "Kenby, I''ll leave the cooking of sea salt and fishing to you! I''ll take the more than 20 catties of salt that I''ve boiled later, and you can borrow four packets of salt for each of you on credit. Dried fish!" "Yes, Lord Lord, thank Lord Lord for your generosity." Kenby Cowdung was immediately grateful, paused, and then said: "However, Lord Lord, the wood that was cut down yesterday is almost burnt out, may I ask if you need the villain to summon other people? The villagers started cutting down trees!" "Well, I forgot about this! Kempi, you don''t have to take care of the wood in the village of Doom, I''ll leave it to the villagers of Maiye Village to do it!" It takes a lot of trees to burn salt with wood, but fortunately there is no shortage of storm collars. , on the contrary, too many trees occupy a lot of territorial space. Of course, if you want to produce table salt on a large scale, the method of drying sea salt is the most suitable method, but Narant does not have this condition now. "You can only try again later!" After explaining the affairs of Doom Village, Narant returned to the original road with more than 20 catties of Haiyan. When passing through Maiye Village, Narant asked the guards to inform Pete and told the villagers to bring two catties of grain to buy salt. In order to avoid letting the serfs develop the idea of ??getting something for nothing, it is necessary to exchange things for things. The second time Doom Village borrowed on credit, it was a helpless move. When the villagers learned that Lord Lord actually had salt, and the price was half lower than that of Quint, they cheered and came to exchange for it. A catty of wheat costs ten cents, and now it can be exchanged for four packs of salt, which is equivalent to five cents a pack of salt. Leaving the change of salt to the guards, Narant instructed Pete to find thirty strong villagers, who will be dedicated to felling wood in the future. Of course, the salary is also there, 20 coins a day per person. At present, the wages of the people of the Storm Territory are divided into three grades. First of all, the upper level is like the castle servants, guards and Kemppi Cow Dung, who can receive ten silver coins every month, which is equivalent to one thousand dollars in the previous life. The next floor is the villagers who boil sea salt and chop wood, with six silver coins a month. Finally, there are the girls who are fishing, ten copper coins a day and three silver coins a month. Of course, the salary of the castle servants and guards does not seem to be high, but their food and drink expenses are provided by the castle, so ten silver coins are completely left over. In this way, the storm leading this place of doom in the eyes of people developed at full speed in the next few days. In a flash, ten days later. During these ten days, the harvest on the coast of Stormwind Territory was very gratifying. Narant can harvest 300 catties of sea fish every day. On average, each girl can catch about 10 catties of fish a day. And the receipt of sea salt is even more incredible. Originally, a large iron pot could cook about 20 catties a day. Five days later, Narant added a new iron pot, and the output reached 40 catties per day. In this way, the castle now has nearly 2,000 catties of dried salted fish and 300 catties of edible salt. Of course, as the saying goes, the east side is bright and the west side is not bright, so Narant still has some troubles these days. Because the system task he imagined about Shirley did not appear After he solved the salt task, he had waited for nine days, but the system seemed to have disappeared. The consequence of this is that Narant didn''t get the elf in the last shooting star night, and even he didn''t give up and spent a little energy to find it on the shooting star night. Unfortunately, there is no systematic forecast, and the chance of the elf appearing is very low. Narant did not search for the elf, so his energy points were lost, and there were only three energy points left. In order to relieve the pain of losing energy, Narant opened the lucky draw wheel to draw a lottery. Perhaps to make up for him, Narant got another strengthening fruit in this lottery, and his body was strengthened again, saving him a lot of training time. For knights with other titles, if they want to strengthen their physique, they need to spend a lot of effort to exercise every day, but after taking the enhancement fruit, Narant only needs to meditate to absorb the fire attribute vindictive energy to improve his strength! ¡­¡­ "Seeing that the night of the next meteor shower is coming, you are more reliable in the system! Also, what about the promised rewards for fighting qi secret skills? It''s been nine days and no sign!" In the open space outside the castle, Narant''s thoughts floated in his heart fly. Snapped! "I said that you are not allowed to move, if you move, you will be whipped!" The next moment, not knowing if it was to vent his depression, Narant waved the whip at a guard without hesitation. Uh... Of course, the great and benevolent lord is not so mean. This is not intentional to vent, but Narant is doing a serious thing at this time, that is... training! At this time, standing in front of him was a total of twenty-seven guards from the Storm Lord, including Vivian and Quick. Chapter 29： training The guards are now trained to stand in the military posture of the previous life. The first thing Narant prepared was to bring the full set of standing, stepping, and turning left and right from his previous life over for the guards to learn. Although these subjects seem useless, it is undeniable that this is the best performance to unite the military and show the military posture. Not to mention other things, just take a look at the powerful military parade of the motherland in the past life, and then look at the sparse military parade scenes of other small countries, the combat effectiveness and execution ability of individual soldiers can be seen without thinking. Moreover, this point is actually more obvious in the era of cold weapons. In the battle of cold weapons, except for the title of knight, the strength of the individual is very small in the army. It is often a tight and firm formation that can exert a strong combat effectiveness in the face of the enemy. . Although many times the number of small nobles dispatched in wars is basically less than 100, which is comparable to that of villagers in the countryside, but after the autumn harvest every year, the principality will still launch large-scale wars, and the number of troops dispatched at that time will reach tens of thousands. . Of course, in addition to these ordinary training items, Narant also formulated abnormal physical training for the guards. The first thing to do is to run with weight. In recent days, the dried salted fish and salt that were brought back to the castle from the Village of Doom, Narant did not send a carriage to go, but directly asked the guards to run and carry them back. Every day, everyone has to carry at least 30 catties to bring back dried salted fish and salt from Doom Village. And you need to maintain the fastest speed during the carrying process. The first person to complete the training will be rewarded with white bread that can only be enjoyed by the lord, and the last person will be punished by cutting a meal of whale meat. While the guards were running, Narant would also ride his warhorse ''Lightning'' to follow him to supervise. If anyone slowed down, the lord would not hesitate to take a whip, showing that he was a stern and harsh lord. one side. At first, the guards felt that such training was of no use in private. After all, they rely on the long sword in their hands to fight the enemy. It is better to let the lord teach them the skills of swordsmanship, so that they can kill the enemy faster. . However, what Narant said later made them completely convinced. Narant''s original words are as follows: In addition to fighting, the most important thing in war is running on the road. If the enemy is too weak, you have to run and chase. Only when you catch up can you kill the enemy and gain military merit. And if the enemy is too strong, then you have to run for your life. If you run faster than the enemy, then you can save a life. For this statement, the guards were like a slap in the face. Even the captain of the guard, Quick, couldn''t help nodding after hearing this, calling out that Lord Lord is really wise. He has never been to a real battlefield, but he can see the essence of the battlefield so clearly. On the battlefield, the real fierce battle is very short, that is, only a few minutes or tens of minutes. At other times, isn''t it just when you are chasing me that the curtain ends? As a result, the guards ran even harder, and even without Narant waving the whip, the guards ran with all their strength, even if they were exhausted to the ground in the end. "Okay, time is up, take a break!" With Narant''s order, the guards finally relaxed. "Now, everyone has it, turn left!" Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! "Lucky Sludge, Larry Dogleg, Honey Stone, is this the left side? How many times have I told you that the arm with the cloth strip is the left side, and the arm without the cloth strip is the right side!" During training , the most headache for Narant is the training of turning left and right. These serfs have never had such a concept before. If you turn left, they can make four kinds of patterns, all of which can be turned around. In desperation, Narant could only tie a cloth strip on their left arm. After that, the situation was better, but there were still a few guards who made mistakes. "What an idiot. Sooner or later, you will be mad at my lord!" Laki Sludge received a whip and then flinched and turned to the opposite direction, but Narant was still swearing mercilessly. "Now everyone, turn left, turn right, turn back..." With the sound of whiplashes from time to time outside the castle, plus Narant''s scolding and complaining, the time soon came to noon. "Sir! Lunch is ready!" Thomas brought two servants out of the city. "Well, let''s have dinner then!" "Everyone lined up in two rows, accompanied by their respective captains to wash up by the river, and came back for lunch after washing up." "Yes, Lord!" The guards finally felt relieved and headed towards the stream not far away under the leadership of Vivian and Quick. ¡­¡­ In the forecourt of the castle, three long tables had already been set up at this time, and the guards lined up to go to the servants after they came back from washing. After everyone finished eating, Narant sat on the long table with only him and said, "Everyone, let''s have dinner!" "Long live the lord!" Following an order, the guards cheered, and then ate. Although Narant was strict during training, in order to better cultivate the relationship between monarch and minister, Narant also chose his lunch place in the vestibule. Butler Thomas was opposed to this decision at first, because it was not in line with the nobility''s code of conduct. How could the nobles eat dinner in the open space of the castle''s front courtyard, and except for the bread, the lunch was only whale broth, and the guards Exactly the same. But in the end, he couldn''t resist the Lord''s insistence, and Thomas was helpless. Fortunately, the Lord''s dinner was still held at the restaurant in the inner fort. Of course, the effect of Narant¡¯s actions goes without saying Naturally, the guards were moved beyond their control, so whenever the generous and merciful Lord Narant swung the whip on them, the guards would have They were just ashamed and not resentful, they only felt that they were too stupid to meet the Lord''s request. "Sir, you have been in the territory for more than 20 days, and in a week''s time, it will be the day when the civil administrator will go to Tulip Fort to report the status of the territory!" Thomas reminded in a low voice while eating. Narant won the fief and title because he participated in the competition, and the Count attaches great importance to this competition, so in order to ensure that the second sons cannot cheat. Not only did they send civil administrators, but they also stipulated that every civil administrator should go to Tulip City to report every month. Although it would take a lot of time for the civil officials to go back and forth, this can truly ensure that the achievements of the second sons are true and effective. After all, with detailed statistics from month to month, the development status of the territory can be clearly seen from the growth of various aspects. It is also to prevent someone from secretly relying on the family to develop their territory. After all, it is impossible for you to only have ten gold coins this month, and suddenly it will skyrocket to a thousand gold coins next month. If the reason cannot be explained reasonably, then the earl can immediately judge the fraud and punish him. "Well, then prepare a team! The dried salted fish and salt in the castle are almost hoarded!" Narant also remembers this, and this time he is planning to form a team and sell the money he has acquired during this time. Souvenirs. "Yes, my lord!" Thomas responded respectfully. "By the way, Thomas, have I asked you to help me dry the ambergris on the top of the castle?" As the convoy was about to set off, Narant suddenly remembered the biggest shipment he had received from the sea. Chapter 30： ghost? "My lord, I was just about to report to you. The servant went up to check it this morning and said that he smelled a very pleasant fragrance, stronger and better than perfume. It was from the ambergris you let me dry!" "Oh? Has the fragrance appeared? It looks like it''s already dry!" Narant was overjoyed. Although salted fish and table salt made money, what he expected higher was ambergris, because perfume is the real profiteering. Although Narant didn''t get the ambergris anymore in recent days, the whales on the beach were still there, and they were still chasing the flying fish. Narant knew that there must be a lot of ambergris expelled by whales in the sea, but it had not been pushed to the shore by the waves for a while. And the two pieces of ambergris he got last time were enough for him to use it for a while. "Thomas, you immediately take the two pieces of ambergris to the mill and grind it up. Remember, this thing is very precious and must not be lost!" The ambergris dried, just in time for the motorcade to go to Tulip City, Nalan I''m going to try to see if I can actually make a lot of money. "Yes, my lord!" ¡­¡­ After lunch, Narant told Quick to lead the guards in training, while he called Vivian and walked into the inner fort. "Lord Lord, Sister Vivian!" When the two entered the inner fort, Shirley, a little loli, ran out of the kitchen. "Sir, what are you going to do?" Because Shirley had been in contact with many noble descendants at the Rose Tavern, she did not have an unforgettable fear of nobles like other serfs. Of course, respect still exists. "I need volunteers to help me try the perfume later, Shirley, come along too!" Narant didn''t mind Shirley''s liveliness, but found this girl rather interesting and rare. "Yes, Lord Lord!" Shirley immediately showed her joy, stepped forward and took Vivian''s hand and followed Narant upstairs. The main body of the Baron Castle has four floors. The first floor is a restaurant and a hall for various purposes. The second floor is reserved for guest rooms and event spaces. The third floor is Narant''s study, bedroom and other private spaces. Only Narant and Thomas can go up and down freely here. The fourth floor has various warehouses. These warehouses are used to store the wealth of the lords, such as various gold and silver utensils or precious treasures. In addition, there is a small vault, which can store gold coins and silver coins. . Unfortunately, Narant has no wealth, and the fourth floor is now empty, so Narant asked Thomas to clear a well-lit warehouse to use as a laboratory for his own small inventions in the future. Bringing Vivian and Shirley to the laboratory, there are only a few empty wooden shelves and a long wooden table inside. "Sir, there''s nothing here! Where''s the perfume?" Shirley looked around like a curious baby, but didn''t see the perfume she was looking forward to. Shirley had also seen perfume in Tulip City, and was looking forward to that good-smelling perfume. "Butler Thomas will deliver it soon!" Narant replied with a smile. "Hey, my lord, there''s someone there!" Just after Narant answered, Shirley spoke in shock, pointing to the corner of the room. "Someone?!" Narant was taken aback by Shirley''s words, there was nothing in that corner except the wooden frame. "My lord, there are people who say that Lord Lord and Sister Vivian are annoying monsters, and I want you to leave quickly!" Before Narant could sort out her thoughts, Xue Li continued to speak out, even her own eyes. There was also fear. "I''ll go, this castle won''t be unclean!" Narant only felt hair on his back when he heard the words, and with his eyesight as a knight, there was really only an empty wooden frame. Chong! The next moment, Narant pulled out the long sword that never left his body and headed towards the corner. "Shirley, where is the ''people'' you''re talking about?" Narant knew that although Shirley was lively, she didn''t dare to play pranks with her lord. "Sir, it seems that it came from behind the wooden frame!" Xue Li felt it for a moment and gave a positive answer. Hearing the words, Narant held the long sword in one hand and carefully moved the wooden shelf away. Squeak! brush! Just after Narant moved the wooden shelf away, a small black figure squeaked out from the corner! Narant''s reaction was very fast, the long sword immediately drew a sword flower in front of him, and the little black shadow between the sword and the hand became two pieces. "Ah! It turned out to be a mouse! My lord, how can I hear it! Am I a monster?" At the next moment, Narant was a little relieved, but Shirley''s face turned pale with fright. Because of the lack of animals in the castle, Shirley didn''t go out these days, so she didn''t know her talent. At this moment, when I realized that what I heard was actually the words uttered by a mouse I was immediately frightened. "Don''t be afraid of Shirley, this is a talent bestowed upon you by the Lord!" Vivian knew about Shirley''s current condition based on her own situation. As for this talent, it was bestowed by the Lord? Vivian felt that the God of Glory only favored nobles, and she and Shirley both obtained this magical talent after drinking the medicine given by the Lord, so she was more willing to believe that this was the power bestowed upon them by the Lord. "Ah! The talent that Lord Lord bestowed on me?" Xue Li opened her mouth in a daze after hearing Vivian''s words. "That''s right, Xue Li, do you still remember the bowl of soup that adults gave you? That bowl of soup gave us a talent. My talent is archery, and your talent might be to be able to talk to small animals!" Wei An Definitely nod. "Lord Lord, is what Sister Vivian said true?" Only then did she remember the bowl of tea. It turned out that Lord Lord gave her to drink it for this reason. At the same time, Shirley remembered Vivian''s archery and already believed it. most of the time. "Well, it''s like this, Shirley, your talent is to communicate with small animals. I will take you out of the castle to meet other small animals tomorrow!" But he didn''t refute it, it would be better if they were willing to think so. "Yeah! Thank you Lord Lord, I was able to communicate with small animals!" Xue Li immediately turned her surprise into joy. She must know that in the past, she liked small animals the most. If she can talk to small animals in the future... Xue Li has already In the scene of imagining that he is swaggering on the road with small animals. "Lord Lord, Shirley will be loyal to you for the rest of her life!" In the end, Little Lolita swore to Narant on her knees in an extremely sincere tone. Chapter 31： perfume "My lord, this is the powder you need, this is all the perfume in the castle!" It didn''t take long for Thomas to send the ambergris that had been ground to the fineness of flour, as well as twenty bottles of perfume. These perfumes are also the living materials provided by the Count. After all, perfume is a must-have item for the nobility. Of course, this perfume is not a top-of-the-line product, but an ordinary existence of a silver coin and a bottle. In Tulip City, even ordinary wealthy families can afford it. The bottle body is a simple porcelain bottle, which is incomparable with those perfumes that cost one gold coin a bottle, but five gold coins a bottle. The bottles used in those high-end perfumes are works of art in themselves. They are all made of natural crystals, and even decorated with gold and silver borders on the outside. "Sir, what kind of powder is this? It''s a bit like flour, but why is it so fragrant!" Narant opened the clay pot containing the ambergris, and an alluring musk filled the room immediately. "Sherry, this is not flour, but ambergris!" "Ambergris? My lord, is this the dragon''s saliva? It turns out that the dragon''s saliva can be turned into fragrant powder!" Shirley''s eyes widened, feeling that there was more strange knowledge in her mind. She didn''t know that the ambergris was taken from the belly of a whale. She really thought it was produced by a giant dragon. After all, such a strong fragrance is really rare in this world. . "...!" Narant didn''t explain, he couldn''t tell them that it was the whale that ate the squid and couldn''t digest the squid shell, and then got stuck in the stomach... Then... Boo! Narant took a bottle of perfume and opened it directly. As the bottle cap was opened, the previously very strong aroma did not spread from the bottle because it had been suppressed by the aroma of ambergris. Narant took a little ambergris powder with a fingernail and put it into the bottle, before reclosing the bottle and shaking it vigorously. Vivienne and Shirley didn''t say a word after watching their lord''s actions. They knew that the lord must be doing something amazing with the saliva of a giant dragon. After shaking for more than a minute, Narant walked out of the laboratory, because only when he was in the corridor could he judge what the perfume after adding ambergris tasted like. Boo! The bottle cap was opened again. This time, the moment the perfume bottle was opened, a refreshing fragrance hit the nostrils. "Wow! Lord Lord, this perfume is too fragrant! It smells better than dragon''s saliva!" Shirley, who stood behind Narant, had a sharp nose, and immediately smelled the fragrance from the perfume bottle. He exclaimed with his big watery eyes wide open. At this time, Vivian''s beautiful eyes were also shining, and the delicate tip of her nose was constantly breathing the surrounding aroma. "The effect is so good!" This was originally just the most common jasmine fragrance, and Narant had already smelled the original scent, so he also noticed the difference the moment he opened the bottle cap. The jasmine scent that was originally just a touch of jasmine is now not only more pure, but also the musk of ambergris is integrated into the perfume, and the combination of the two has an incredible effect. Today''s perfumes smell not only refreshing, but also deeply intoxicating. Narant can guarantee that even on the day he was canonized by the Count at the Tulip Castle, he never smelled such a good perfume. You must know that many noble ladies and ladies in Tulip City went to watch the canonization ceremony that day. Many of them are not as poor as Narant, and the ladies of Tulip City are not stingy when buying perfumes that use gold coins as a unit price. "Come on, Vivienne, Shirley, you can rub it on your body, and then walk in the castle and try it!" It''s not enough to smell the perfume in the bottle, you also need to test the real effect on your body. "Yes, my lord!" Xue Li was eager to try, and quickly took the perfume bottle that Narant handed over, "Sister Vivian, I''ll wipe it for you first!" Afterwards, Shirley skillfully helped Vivian put the perfume on the back of her ears, and when she was done with Vivian, she couldn''t wait to put it on herself. After everything was done, the two women followed Narant''s instructions and headed downstairs. "Well, the upper body effect is still very good!" Following behind Vivian and Shirley, Narant finally showed a happy smile when he smelled the fragrance emanating from the two girls. At this time, this perfume, which originally cost one silver coin a bottle, was confident that Narant would sell him at least fifty silver coins a bottle. After all, this ambergris is an open existence for perfumes. A perfume that added ambergris in a previous life is also a top-level luxury. Of course, if you add better packaging, it is not impossible to use gold coins as a unit, but Narant is not yet able to make these. Afterwards, instead of going downstairs with Vivian and Shirley, Narant returned to the laboratory and began to prepare the remaining nineteen bottles of perfume. And Vivian and Shirley started walking around the castle. "Huh? What is so fragrant! It''s a bit like the perfume I just sent to the adults, but that perfume doesn''t have such quality, even the top perfumes in the Earl''s Castle are not so fragrant!" Butler Thomas passed through the corridor, UU Reading suddenly smelled a refreshing fragrance. As a manservant in Tulip Castle for several years, he immediately recognized that this perfume was not ordinary. His evaluation was much more accurate and higher than that of the second son of the country baron of Narant. Vivienne and Shirley walked through the corridor, then went straight out of the castle and into the vestibule. When the two came to the city wall, the faint scent wafted in the wind. The guards who were on duty immediately smelled the fragrance, "Oh! This fragrance is really fragrant!" The moment the scent appeared, the guards couldn''t help but take a deep breath and closed their eyes in intoxication. In the end, the guards couldn''t help but set their sights on Shirley and Vivian. "Captain Vivian, are you wearing perfume? It smells so good! Can you tell me where you bought it? When the salary is paid at the end of the month, I also want to buy a bottle!" Although the guards were afraid of Narant, they still dared to ask about Captain Vivian. And this perfume is too tempting, it makes people feel comfortable when smelling it, and even the pores feel open. He thought that even if it was five silver coins a bottle, he would have to buy a bottle and go back to it, and he would definitely be able to sleep very happily at night. After all, in this world, perfume is not exclusive to women. "This is an adult''s perfume, it''s very expensive!" Xue Li was the first to answer for Vivienne. Xue Li had never smelled such a perfume on the descendants of the nobles before, so it certainly wasn''t something the guards could afford. of. "It turned out to belong to the lord, then I''m afraid I really can''t use it!" The guards showed disappointment. The things the lord used were naturally not something he could afford, and they also looked at Vivian and Shirley enviously. , beautiful girls always have an advantage over these rough guys. Chapter 32： Dou Qi Secret Technique At night, in the baron castle restaurant. "Quake, ask the guards to prepare. I will inspect all the territory around the Fire Forest tomorrow!" "Yes, my lord!" Because the convoy to Tulip City will leave the day after tomorrow, more than a dozen guards will be dispatched to **** him, so Narant plans to complete his unfinished tour tomorrow. If you really meet a demon beast in the blazing forest, you will definitely have a better chance of winning if you have more people. "My lord, the monster meat has been roasted." When Quick retreated, Rose walked out of the kitchen. On the tray in her hand was a piece of roasted golden and shiny demonic beast meat. It was the existence that Narant had been reluctant to eat from Anthony''s house last time. As Rose slowly approached, Narant''s eyes opened unconsciously. I have to say that Rose''s Tavern has become famous in Tulip City, besides the delicious food, Rose herself is also the main reason. As she walked step by step, the tray was constantly ups and downs, and there was a sense of sight that was about to burst the maid outfit, which made Narant don''t know whether to focus on the barbecue or somewhere else... ¡­ "This monster''s meat is really round... ah, no... it''s really big..." He secretly swallowed his saliva, and finally Narant forcibly retracted his gaze. After all, rabbits don''t eat grass on the edge of the nest, and Narant doesn''t want to. Become those absurd aristocratic lords. "Lord Lord, please take your time!" Rose didn''t notice Narant''s strangeness. Since she became the chef of the castle, she has found the feeling when she started the tavern, and she looks confident and elegant in every move. "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded, and then looked at the beast meat. The special meat aroma of the monster meat has permeated his nose, and coupled with the excellent appearance of roasting golden brown, his taste buds actually sent out a signal that he couldn''t wait. Holding a knife and fork, as a piece of roast meat was cut, Narant couldn''t wait to put it in his mouth. Haw! "Oh! Is this the taste of monster meat? No wonder it costs one gold coin per pound!" There was an explosion-like feeling in his mouth. With a smooth but not greasy taste, unique spices mixed with rich meaty aroma, Narant can be sure that this is the most delicious food he has ever eaten besides the fortified fruit. And as the meat was swallowed into the stomach, the magic power contained in the monster meat began to nourish the whole body slowly, making people feel comfortable and comfortable in the hot spring! "Ross, your monster meat is very delicious!" After tasting it carefully, Narant gave Rose a high praise from the bottom of his heart. Now he is very fortunate that he can get such a cook. After all, the monster meat itself is delicious, but the rose that cooks it is also very important. To be able to eat such delicacies every day, this Lord can be considered a little more fulfilled. "Thank you Lord for your praise, it''s my honor to get your praise!" Rose respectfully saluted Narant. Narant was glad to be able to eat her food, but she was even more glad that she met Narant. Such a lord. After that, Narant quickly began to destroy the monster meat. "grown ups!" Just when Narant had finished eating the whole pound of Warcraft BBQ meat, and he was a little unfulfilled, Vivian suddenly brought Lilia to the restaurant. "Well, Vivian, what''s the matter?" Narant remembered that he never told Vivian to come, and looking at Lilia behind her with red eyes, Narant knew what must have happened matter. "My lord, Lilia made a big mistake. When she was cleaning your study, she accidentally dropped a book into the water basin!" It turned out that Thomas had just instructed Lilia to go to Narrant''s study for cleaning. Lilia accidentally knocked a book into the water basin while wiping the bookcase with a towel. This frightened Lilia. You must know that books are very valuable in this world. The cheapest book costs four or five silver coins. Lilia was so frightened that she didn''t know what to do, so she immediately told her sister about it. Vivian didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately brought Lilia to admit her mistake. "Well, which book is it?" Narant didn''t pay much attention to the books in the study. Those books were not brought by him, but left by other nobles. He also occasionally read it during this time, but most of the books were personal biographies or knight novels belonging to a certain nobleman, which did not suit Narant''s taste. He wanted to find some history books about the world or introduction to human geography, but unfortunately there are very few books in this area. "Sir, it''s this one!" Lilia carefully handed over the book. Narant picked it up and looked at it, "The Biography of Baron Doc". "Well, it''s okay, Lilia, you''ll be responsible for drying the book later, don''t let the pages stick together." Because the book was fished out in time, the water inflow was not serious, but the edges on both sides absorbed a lot of water. And this Baron Dock, Narant suspects that he is one of the Lords of Stormwind in the past few years. The nobles like to write such biographies to show their great achievements, and many times they will copy a few more copies for others who are familiar with them. the nobility. This book is not necessary for Narant, it is just a tool to fill the bookshelf. "Yes, my lord, thank you Lord for your kindness!" Lilia replied in a low voice, and the worried look on Vivian''s face finally faded away. With that said, Narant was about to hand Lilia the book. "Huh!" But at the next moment, Narant saw some words vaguely under the cover of the book. "Why is there any text on this cover?" Through the soaked cover, Narant saw that there were still lines of small characters under the cover. At first he thought he had read it wrong, but after a closer look, he found that it was indeed words, and at this time he also found that the cover was even more marked. slightly indistinctly protruding "Could it be that there is a mezzanine in here?" Narant suddenly remembered that after completing the salt task, the system had not given him the secret fighting skills for a long time. The more he thought about it, the more likely it was. The next moment, Narant directly picked up the meat-cutting knife and carefully cut a slit along the edge of the cover. Afterwards, his fingers went in and pulled gently, and a piece of parchment about the size of a book was pulled out. "Three Swords of Flames?" "Haha, it''s really a secret technique of fighting qi!" Narant looked at the words recorded on the parchment, and immediately became overjoyed. This is not only a fighting qi secret skill, but also a fire attribute fighting qi secret skill that is just right for him to cultivate. "Lilia, the book is handed over to you! Just take it to dry!" Because it was meal time, Narant didn''t check it carefully, and put the parchment in his arms carefully, and handed the book to Lilia again! "By the way, Vivian, this bottle of perfume is for you, you and Lilia can use it together!" After handing over the book, Narant handed the perfume he had prepared to Vivian. This is what he was going to give to Wei An in the afternoon. Although Narant is not used to using such a good-smelling perfume on himself, it is the same for Vivian and others, and he can smell it often. And the cost of this perfume is not high. As long as there is ambergris, the energy source will continue to appear, and Narant is also very willing. "Thank you, sir!" Vivian''s eyes showed an extremely grateful look. Not only did her lord not get angry with Lilia, but she even gave her a bottle of precious perfume. Such an lord is really the only one. "Rose, this is for you and Shirley!" After Vivian took Lilia away, Narant took out another bottle. "Thanks Lord Lord!" Rose smelled the charming perfume on Shirley in the afternoon, but she didn''t expect Lord Lord to reward her with a bottle. Rose didn''t mention how excited she was. When she opened a tavern in Tulip City, she was also a frequent visitor to the perfume shop. Chapter 33： Fire Forest "Flame Triple Slash... I understand every word, but why are they so profound together?" In the back garden, Narant began to practice according to the secret technique on the parchment. However, he had been practicing for half an hour, but he had no clue about the way the qi pulses of the secret technique move. The secret technique of fighting qi is to use special skills to make the fighting qi burst into a powerful force in a short time, which is somewhat similar to the air compression in the previous life. When the air is compressed to a certain extent, the moment it is released, a huge force can be generated. The same is true for Dou Qi, but it is a more complicated state of compression in the human body. "You can only practice the moves first, and when you are familiar with the operation route and the moves, then complete the last step, otherwise you will hurt yourself, and you will lose more than your gains!" In the end, Narant is still ready to take it slow. The secrets of fighting qi are all secrets of noble families. Basically, they are passed down from father to son, and from son to grandson. When others practice fighting qi secret skills, there are people who guide and take care of them. Like him It is rare to practice directly with the parchment in hand. "Flame triple slash, the first slash!" Narant''s vindictive qi began to slowly gather in the qi meridian, and then the long sword in his hand opened and closed, and slashed horizontally in front of him. "Second cut!" After the slash, Narant''s movements didn''t stop, because this Dou Qi secret skill is a three-stroke. As he burst into a roar, his body turned a 360-degree turn in an instant. Under the action of the speed, the speed became faster, and the cold light was all over the body. "The third cut!" After the long sword swept in a circle, it was instantly raised above his head by Narant, and then chopped down from top to bottom. boom! This blow was extremely heavy. Even though Narant couldn''t master the technique of compressing Dou Qi, the long sword instantly shattered the slate floor. "Phew! The power of this combo is stronger than one sword, and if the final blow is completed by compressing the fighting qi, the enemy will not die and will be seriously injured if he can''t defend himself!" Dou Qi secret skills are more attentive. ¡­¡­ "Set off!" In the early morning of the next day, the Baron Castle assembled twenty guards and slowly drove out of the castle under the leadership of Narant. In addition to the guards, there was also a little lori Shirley wearing a mask. After she put on the mask, she looked more playful and cute. "My lord, I just heard a bird talking there. It said: Run, this group of big monsters may attack us!" Shirley hadn''t left the castle for a long time, so she couldn''t sit still and ran off the carriage. , walking beside Narrant''s horse, whispering from time to time Narrant''s whispers about some animals. Listening to the retelling, Narant also found it quite interesting to see humans from the perspective of animals. In this way, the team marched all the way through Maiye Village. Today, the team did not stop in Maiye Village, because rice planting had already started in the past two days, and the serfs had already gone to the ground. After passing through Maiye Village, he saw a large area of ??arable land, where serfs bent over and planted seedlings in the muddy fields. "I''ve seen Lord Lord!" Several serfs got close, and when they saw Narant''s team, they quickly ran to the roadside and knelt down to greet them. It was just a simple loan of whale meat and a low-price sale of salt, and in the hearts of the serfs, Narant has become a generous and kind lord. "Get up!" Narant put on a warm smile. The serfs in this world are just like the poor people in the previous life. Their requirements are not high. After the serf got up, Narant looked at the seedlings in the field and asked in confusion, "Why are your seedlings planted so wide? Is there at least a one-meter gap?" "Back to the lord, the seedlings need to be so wide for cultivation. Otherwise, the wheat will grow hollow, and there will be no more crops on the land in a few years!" "Empty wheat husks? Isn''t that because of insufficient nutrients? Besides, the density is a bit ridiculous!" Narant couldn''t understand, but the next moment he suddenly thought of something, and continued to ask: "Do you usually Fertilize the fields?" "Fertilization? What is fertilization?" Several serfs were asked by Narant, hesitating and not knowing how to answer. Now Narant has determined that because of the existence of elves in this world, people''s lives are very different from their previous lives. The salt of the past few days is the same as the cultivation now. People in previous lives were accustomed to fattening the fields, but in this world, because of the existence of elves, people never thought of fattening. In order to keep the land fertile, the serfs could only reduce the number of crops on a piece of land, so as to keep the land under cultivation for a long time. Otherwise, if the fertility of the cultivated land is exhausted at one time, the land will take at least a few years to rest before it can be cultivated again. "Vivian, when the inspection is over, you go to Pete to convey my order to let all the serfs fill the fields with wheat, and don''t allow such a large space!" "Also, let him find all the masons and carpenters in Maiye Village! I have something to tell them!" The arable land in Stormland was not much, and most of it was occupied by forests. If they continued to cultivate in this way, the serfs would never have enough to eat. As for fertilizer, the feces that are randomly spilled on the streets are the best fertilizers. So about the toilet, Narant is not going to delay any longer. When the caravan returns this time, he should be able to bring back a lot of gold coins without incident! "Yes, Lord!" Vivian immediately took out a small notebook and wrote down Narant''s words. This is the advantage of having ''talents'' under the commander. When an order is issued, there is no need for the lord to memorize it. The team continued to move forward, bypassing the Village of Doom, and heading directly towards the Fire Forest in the southwest. The Fire Forest, as the name suggests, is named because most of the trees in the forest have fiery red leaves all year round, which looks like a sea of ??fire from a distance. "Sir, the front is the edge of the blazing forest, let''s let your subordinates and others walk in front!" When approaching the edge of the blazing forest, Quick carefully ran up to remind him. If it is in a safe area, the lord will naturally lead the way, but in an area with hidden dangers, let the guards walk in front. In the event of an accident, someone will block Narant''s gun. "Yeah!" Be careful sailing the ship for ten thousand years. You can''t kill yourself before being the lord for a month. Narant has no opinion! Afterwards, the team began to walk through the fiery-red blazing forest The road gradually became narrow, with dense woods on both sides. Walking on such a small road, everyone is cautious, and the guards even hold their hands on the hilt of the sword. "Lord Lord, these little bees are having a good time. They are different from those birds. They seem to be willing to listen to my command!" At this time, only the little loli in the team was having fun. She was in front of her. More than a dozen buzzing bees have gathered. "Sherry, try to communicate with them and let them obey your orders! Maybe you will get a nest of bees!" Only the bees are willing to listen to Shirley, because Shirley is not talented enough at this time. , so cannot control larger animals. However, the talent of the Lady of Luck can be increased through continuous exercise. After the growth reaches a certain level, it can be awakened with the intermediate awakening potion formula given by the system. "Okay, Lord!" Shirley''s eyes brightened, a nest of bees represented honey, you must know that honey is an absolute luxury in this world, exclusive to nobles. Afterwards, Shirley began to concentrate on communicating with the bees, and the team went deeper and deeper into the forest of flames as time went by. "Stop!" After advancing for more than an hour, Narant suddenly frowned and said. "Sir, what are your orders?" "I feel that something is staring at us around!" Narant''s eyes kept scanning around. From a few minutes ago, with the senses of the title knight, he felt that he and others were being watched. "Is it a demon beast?" Quick was startled, and immediately pulled out the long sword from his waist. "It shouldn''t be. If the beasts are hiding in the dark, the Bronze Knight will be hard to detect!" Narant shook his head slightly, then looked at Shirley. ?? Chapter 34： guard in the woods At the same time, in the woods to the left of Narant''s team, a figure was hiding behind a big tree, peeking at them through the weeds. "Damn, it was discovered! I have to go back and report quickly!" The figure observed the movements of Narant and others, and knew that he was likely to be discovered. He was also very alert, and began to slowly move back, trying not to make a sound. Buzzing! At this moment, a few bees flew over his head, but they didn''t attract his attention. It was normal for mosquitoes, ants, and flying insects in the jungle. When the buzzing of the bees disappeared, the man had already retreated more than ten meters, and when he turned around and was about to flee in the southwest direction, there was a sudden sound of breaking in the air. Whoosh! Poof! "Ah! My leg!" With a scream, the man immediately fell to the ground and cried out in pain. An arrow was stuck in his thigh at this time. ¡­ "Quake, go and bring him over to me!" Hearing the screams in the woods, Narant instructed. Soon, Quick and the guards took out the people in the woods. "Who are you, and why did you break into the Storm Territory!" Narant''s brows furrowed when he was brought to the front. This man was actually fully armed, with as many swords and leather armor as he could, which was not something that ordinary civilians or thieves could have. This world is very poor. Many times, the subordinates of some lords and knights cannot be equipped with leather armor and long swords. There are many people who use hoes and wooden forks on the battlefield. "My lord, I am Baron Quint''s guard. I accidentally got lost and broke into this place. Please let me go back. Baron Quint will definitely pay you for me." Because of the pain, cold sweat broke out on the man''s forehead. Hearing this, he immediately pleaded with Narant. "be lost?" Narant was expressionless after hearing this, but turned to Quik and said, "Quake, I''ll give it to you!" This would be fine for a three-year-old child, but not for Narant. If he really got lost, then this person should have run out early to reveal his identity after seeing him. But he monitored his group for a few minutes, and after he was discovered, he was going to go deep into the woods. If there was no ghost in his heart, no one would believe it. Since he refuses to tell the truth, Narant doesn''t mind using some tricks. In addition, seeing this guard, Narant has a lot of guesses in his heart. The disappearance of the serf some time ago may not necessarily be the work of the monster. "Yes, my lord!" When Quick heard this, he showed a bloodthirsty smile to this man, and then dragged him to the side of the woods. Soon, there were several wailing from the woods. The wailing didn''t last long, and Quick ran out in a hurry. "My lord, he has recruited. He is indeed a guard under Baron Quint, but he didn''t get lost here, but was sent here to watch, because in the buffer zone not far ahead, there is a new Baron Quint. camp!" After a pause, Quick continued: "He also confessed that the few serfs who disappeared some time ago were not taken away by monsters, but were taken away by them!" "Sure enough, what does this **** want to do?" Narant''s speculation was verified. He didn''t expect that Baron Quint would be so courageous and stretched his hand to Stormland, which could cause Tulip and Hei Tieling controversial. And now that the Storm Territory is his own, Narant will not allow outsiders to do anything wrong on his territory. "Did he say what the camp in the buffer zone was built for?" "Sir, he only said that there is a yellow elf in there! I don''t know about the rest!" "Yellow elf? Doesn''t that mean a mine?" Narant was surprised. The yellow elf was the most precious of all the elf. Even if a salt mine was opened, it would still make a lot of money. "Ding! Storm Territory belongs to your territory. Baron Quint sent people to operate on your territory, which has already harmed your interests!" "System side mission: Find out the location of the camp!" "Quest reward: New varieties of plants!" At this moment, the long-lost system sound came from Narant''s mind. "Well, the system is finally moving, but the reward is a new variety of plants?" Narant didn''t think much about it, he definitely needed to investigate, so he asked Quick, "What direction is that camp in?" "Sir, it''s within the boundary buffer zone three miles ahead!" "Okay, let''s go to investigate! Leave two guards to tie him to a tree and watch!" Narant quickly ordered! "Yes, my lord!" Soon, the team started to move, and after more than ten minutes, they reached the border three miles away! . However, at this border, Narant did not see the camp, because the nearby roads were densely packed with trees, and there was only a border stone weighing several thousand kilograms standing in front of it, with the six characters "Tulip Earl" engraved on it. "The camp should be in the woods in this buffer zone!" Narant looked at the dense woods outside the boundary stone. Buffer zone - as the name suggests, it is the no-man''s-border zone reserved between nobles and noble territories. This is a product evolved to avoid disputes between nobles. In name, the buffer zone does not belong to the two parties, but belongs to the monarchs they are loyal to. For example, the buffer zone of the Tulip County and the Black Iron County belongs to the king of the duchy. However, most of the buffer zone is a narrow and long dividing line with a width of about three kilometers, and the monarchs who have the right of ownership will not really manage and develop it. At this time, the vassals will form a tacit unspoken rule, which is to divide the buffer zone into two parts, and UU Kanshu will develop and utilize the respective half. The only requirement is that they cannot build camps or garrison troops. If it is violated, it is breaking the unspoken rules. "Shirley, let the bees scout in the forest!" The reason why Quent''s spy could be found quickly before was because of Shirley''s bees. Narant discovered Shirley''s true purpose today. Before she became a powerful animal trainer, she could be an excellent investigator. "Okay, Lord!" Shirley nodded excitedly, and then muttered to a few bees, and the bees buzzed into the air. The buffer zone is full of dense forests. It takes a lot of time to find it manually, but for bees, as long as they fly to a height of tens of meters, they can see it all. Only a few seconds passed, and immediately a few bees flew back. "My lord, the bees told me that there is a camp in the woods ahead!" "Very good! Everyone follow! Let''s go check it out now!" Then, under the guidance of the little bee, Narant and others walked into the woods. After walking for only four or five minutes, the front suddenly became clear. The dense forest in the buffer zone had been cut down and replaced by a camp built on wooden stakes. Said to be a camp, but it was actually a simple fortress. The fortress was surrounded by a wooden wall surrounded by large wooden piles five or six meters high. The wooden wall is not only suitable for people to walk on, but also has a towering arrow tower every ten meters. In each arrow tower, a longbowman can be seen patrolling! Dangdang! When Narant and others appeared on the edge of the open space, the guards on the fence also found their traces. Suddenly, there was a rapid warning sound of a bell ringing in the camp. Chapter 35： threaten As the bell rang, a heavily armed guard ran up the wooden wall, and Narant made a rough estimate that there were twenty heavily armed guards just in the section of the city wall in front of them. "With such a force, there are probably at least forty or fifty guards in a camp!" Narant''s expression was solemn, and at the same time, he became more curious about what was in the camp. Under normal circumstances, a baron lord can afford around seventy or eighty troops, and the richer ones can at most have a hundred troops. No matter how much, it is not something that a baron can afford. After all, under normal circumstances, it is very difficult for a baron to support a hundred guards with a population of more than 10,000. But this Quint actually put half of his troops in the camp in the buffer zone, which naturally revealed something strange. "Who are you!" At this moment, a burly middle-aged man walked out of the fence. Wearing a suit of iron armor, this middle-aged man is very imposing. Narant investigated carefully and found that this middle-aged man was not only a knight, but also had more strength than him. He was a middle-level bronze knight. "I''m the new lord of the Storm Leader, who are you guys!" Narant stepped forward, pretending he didn''t know what to do with the middle-aged man on the wooden wall, and asked in a deep voice. "It turned out to be the lord of the Storm Territory, and I am Sir Dili, the vassal of Baron Quint! Your Excellency, you have already entered the sphere of influence of Baron Quint, please exit immediately!" When Di Li on the wooden wall heard the words, he put on a fake smile, but he was arrogant in his words. "Baron Quint''s sphere of influence? Sir Dili, I remember that this is the buffer zone. When did it become the territory of your Quint Baron!" Nalande''s face sank. . "In addition, not only is there a buffer belt, but most of it is on the buffer belt that belongs to my storm collar!" It only took four or five minutes to get here from the border. Narant kept calculating the distance. The group of them could only walk four or five hundred meters at most. In this way, this Baron Quint not only illegally built camps in the buffer zone and dispatched troops, but also occupied the buffer zone belonging to Narant. "Sorry, Lord Lord, I don''t know what you are talking about. This is the sphere of influence of the Baron Quint. In addition, Lord Baron Quint has issued an order that no one is allowed to approach this camp. Please leave quickly, otherwise At your own risk!" When Sir Dili heard Narant''s words, his face suddenly darkened, and even the smirk disappeared. Following his words, the guards on the wooden wall even raised their long bows. Clang Clang! Seeing this, Quick and others immediately reacted, pulling out their long swords to protect Narant, while Vivian and the other guards quickly raised their bows and arrows to confront the wall. "Lord Lord, I advise you to be your lord obediently, and take advantage of the fact that the dark creatures haven''t breached your castle for a few days, this buffer zone is not something you can touch! Moreover, this is a dense fire forest, there are often The monsters appear, you may be in danger if you stay for a long time!" Seeing that Narant and the others were not afraid, but were prepared to resist, Sir Di Li spoke again. This time, the words have completely torn his face, and even Di Li deliberately stimulated his fighting spirit, and the powerful light belonging to the middle-level bronze knight permeated his body. The field suddenly quieted down, and the two sides faced each other for more than ten seconds. During these ten seconds, Narant''s eyes did not fluctuate, but he just stared at the arrogant Di Li. "You''re right, this place is different from other places!" After more than ten seconds, Narant suddenly laughed and laughed very happily. "Quick, Vivian, put down your weapons and let''s go!" After speaking, Narant returned the same way with his eighteen men. Watching Narant and the others leave, Di Li put on a cheerful smile, "Haha, I didn''t expect to be just a coward lord, just say a few words and leave! It saves trouble!" "Sir Dili, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to provoke him like that just now, right?" At this time, a captain of the guard beside Dili asked carefully. "What can happen, the baron has sent a letter to remind us that we don''t have to worry when we meet this lord, even if we scare him away, it is said that this is just a poor second son of the baron!" It turned out that Quinte had already asked people about the situation after learning that the Storm Lord had come to the lord again a few days ago, and finally found out that Narant was only the second son of a baron, so he relaxed and did not take Narant too seriously. Eyes! "I see! Sir Dilly was so mighty just now!" The captain of the guards immediately flattered him. "Haha, he''s just a boy with no hair. Not to mention that there are fifty guards in our camp, I can kill them all by myself!" "That''s it! That''s it! Sir Dili is an intermediate bronze knight!" "Well, I''ll go down first, and let the guards cheer up, in case the Lord of Stormwind makes small moves! By the way, the guard who went to the sentry came back and gave me ten whips. He must have slept in the woods." After that, Di Li went straight down the city wall! ¡­¡­ "It''s so hateful, my lord, we will immediately report the matter to the earl, and then the earl will definitely ask the black iron earl to ask for us!" Make every guard''s teeth itch with hatred. "Quake! After that Dili was discovered by us, he was still so fearless. Do you think it would be useful if we told the Count?" According to the original owner''s memory, such a thing would be a long story to a large extent. Because this Fiery Forest already belongs to the edge of the duchy, aside from having an impact on Narant, it actually has little impact on the count and the king. Even if the king finally ordered the Earl of Black Iron to deal with it, it is estimated that they would find an excuse to delay. After all, this place is too remote, and the king will really pay attention to it unless the two counts get serious and make things bigger. In addition, Narant actually has a certain selfishness. The camp was built on his buffer zone, which means that if it is possible, the benefits there can actually be his. But if the king or the earl finds out, he can only watch But, my lord, they are violating the rights and interests of our Storm Territory! "Quake was a little unwilling. "Ding! The task of finding the location of the camp has been completed, and the task reward new species of plants have been issued!" "Ding, Baron Quint insisted on encroaching on your interests, and even made threats, which damaged the majesty of your lord, you should give the enemy enough blows!" "System side missions: Destroy the camps in the buffer zone, kill the enemy or drive them out of the buffer zone." "System reward: a copy of basic fighting qi tactics and information on two elves!" "Hey, the information of the two elves?" At this moment, a system jingle sounded in Narant''s mind. After hearing this sound, he almost jumped up from the spot. The reward was too powerful. Narant doesn''t really care about the basic Dou Qi technique, but the information of the two little elves is a treasure in short supply for the development of the territory. And the tasks released by the system are actually exactly what Narant is thinking about right now. He could clearly remember the threats Dili had made to him before, and there were also the serfs who were taken captive by them. What''s more important is that Quint does not hesitate to break up with his neighbor and grab the place. Narant doesn''t have to think about it and knows that there must be something good there. It''s something in his buffer zone, even if the elf is Kun. Especially not. Seeing that Quick was still looking indignant, Narant suppressed his excitement and said, "Quick, have you forgotten that protecting the rights and interests of the territory does not necessarily require the Earl to take action!" "Sir, what do you mean..." Quick''s eyes widened. "Isn''t that what Sir Dili said! This place is different from other places. This is the Fire Forest, where monsters often haunt! If one day they die, that''s normal!" Narant smiled slightly. Chapter 36： New crop! Quick understood the meaning instantly and showed an excited expression. If the lord is willing to use force to solve the problem, he will naturally go forward, but after the excitement, Quick considers the real problem, "But my lord, we are too few! The camp just now is too strong, and the number of guards on the wooden wall alone is enough. There are at least forty people!" Quick is not stupid, knowing that the strength of the enemy and us is disparate, and a few of them are not enough to capture the camp that is comparable to the proposed fortress. "My lord, do you want me to shoot them around the camp at night! When I come every day, I can reduce their strength!" At this moment, Vivian, who had been quiet, suddenly spoke up. Vivian''s anger was no less than that of Quick when it came to Di Li''s threat to her lord, but she was not good at words, so she didn''t speak. Now that she heard that the lord wanted to destroy the camp, she felt that her archery was a good method. Although there was an empty space of fifty or sixty meters around the camp, it was not difficult for her archery. "No, Vivian, I''m going to deal with them all at once, so I can''t startle the snakes!" Narant shook his head. "This matter needs to be discussed in the long run. The convoy must set off tomorrow, otherwise it will not be able to catch up with the Lord Earl''s summons. After you return from Tulip, we will settle the matter in this camp! This time is just in time to make full preparations" "Now, we still have one thing to do, that is to explore how many enemies there are in the camp, and I will make a plan when I go back!" To win the camp, Narant knew that he needed to go back and prepare well. These days just gave him time. "Yes, my lord!" Afterwards, Narant instructed Shirley to control the bees to fly towards the camp. Several bees quietly turned Quint''s camp around, and soon brought back the information of the camp guards. According to Shirley, there were fifty-one people in the same attire as Quick and others, which meant that there were fifty-one fully-armed guards in the camp. And like Vivian, there are thirty people without weapons and equipment, these should be the mining serfs in the camp. There were more guards than miners, which made Narant feel that the things in the camp were more precious. ¡­¡­ After the investigation was over, Quick had already called back the two guards guarding the prisoners, and the group continued to walk in front of the road. Because of the scarcity of serfs in Narant''s territory, there is only one road, and this is the road that encircles the entire storm territory. At this time, they don''t need to go back the same way, they just need to follow the dirt road to get back to the castle. As for the prisoner of the guard, Narant didn''t stay. Now that he had a bad relationship with Quint, he couldn''t put the guard back, let Quick deal with it, dig a hole and bury it. This is the cruelty of this world. "Sir, the bees told me that their home is nearby, can we go over and take a look?" When there were still five or six miles away from the castle, Shirley suddenly ran to Narant and asked in a low voice. "Well, is it near here? Of course!" Honeycombs represent honey. If you can bring it back, it will be a steady stream of honey in the future. "Thank you, Lord!" Shirley was extremely happy. She knew that Honey must belong to the Lord, but she liked to direct these little guys to play with her, so she didn''t care. The location of the beehive was not far from the road. With only Vivian and two guards, Narant and Shirley walked towards the wilderness. "Sir, it''s right there!" After walking for seven or eight minutes, Shirley pointed to a tall tree and exclaimed in surprise. Everyone saw that there was indeed a beehive on the tree. The honeycomb can be said to be a huge one that Narant has never seen before. The honeycomb is oval, at least one meter in length from top to bottom, and seventy to eighty centimeters in diameter. At this time, the bees near the honeycomb may have sensed their approach, and they have been buzzing and circling in the air. "Sir, wait for me here, I''ll go and communicate with the bees first!" Seeing this, Shirley immediately spoke to Narant. "Be careful!" Nalanda nodded, they didn''t have Shirley''s talent, and now they were guaranteed to be stung into bears in the past. "I see, Lord!" Xue Li was not afraid, and followed the bees in front of her and slowly leaned over. "Sir, there are stones here, you can sit and rest!" Shirley went to communicate with the bees, and Vivian had already cleared out a large stone for Narant to sit on. Narant was also polite and went to the stone and sat down. In order to prevent monsters today, he was fully armed. Although he had put on the inscription armor seized from the Headless Horseman, his whole body was also full of forty or fifty Jin, the bumps along the way have long been exhausted. This is also the reason why ordinary people don''t wear iron armor no matter how strong they are. First, the cost is too high, and second, they cannot be controlled at all. Iron armor is exclusive to the title of knight. "Sir, are you thirsty! Do you want to eat some wild fruits!" Narant just sat down, Vivian''s eyes suddenly lit up when she glanced around, and then she asked like a caring little daughter-in-law. "What wild fruit!" "Sir is this small tree. Don''t look at this small tree, it is very hard, but it is delicious. The taste inside is sweet!" Seeing Narant''s curiosity, Vivian came quickly A long strip of ''wild fruit'' approached. "Huh? Isn''t this a sugar cane?" Narant looked at the ''small tree'' carefully, and let out a surprise, although it was smaller, it was the sugar cane from the previous life. "Sir, what is sugar cane? Do you know this wild fruit?" Vivian was stunned, only the villagers of their Doom Village knew about these wild fruits. Because many girls in Doom Village didn''t have the strength to farm, they could only burrow into the weeds to find all kinds of edible food. They were so hungry that they even ate tree roots. When I first came to Stormwind Leader, Vivian''s tailoring skills had not yet been revealed. Once she was very hungry, she plucked the roots of a tree to eat in the wild. I accidentally discovered that this ''little tree'' was very delicious. That sweet juice can add a lot of strength to her. Narant couldn''t sit still, and walked directly to the ''little tree''. "The appearance is exactly the same, the purple skin is climbing like bamboo, and the leaves are growing on the top of the head!" The next moment, Narant pulled out his long sword and cut off the ''small tree'' from the root. He needed to taste it before he could finally come to a conclusion. After all, seeing sugar cane in this different world really surprised him. Haw! Haw! "It''s so sweet, it''s really sugar cane!" Although this sugar cane is not as thick as in the previous life, but it is surprisingly sweet, Narant can be sure that it is a sugar cane from another world. "Haha! Vivian, you did a good job!" Narant was very happy. In addition to being a delicious fruit in the previous life, the biggest role of sugar cane was to make sugar. It just so happens that in this world, sugar is an uninvented existence, and the only way for the nobles to obtain sweetness is honey. Chapter 37： caravan departure Don''t think this is incredible. The same is true in the Western Middle Ages on Earth in past lives. At that time, they didn''t have sugar yet, so they used honey as sugar. They even wrote down how many barrels of honey they had in their wills to prove their wealth. Later, during the Crusades, they discovered for the first time that solid sugar still exists in this world. In the beginning, sugar was also very precious. They even used it as a good medicine. They used sugar to treat cough, fever, guards and other diseases. Even during the "Black Death", people also used sugar to treat... "You don''t have to thank me! Lord Lord!" Vivian was a little overwhelmed by Narant''s excited expression. In her opinion, she just found a wild fruit that couldn''t fill her stomach. "Sir, if you need more, there should be quite a few of these ''small trees'' in the surrounding woods... sugar... sugar cane!" Vivian added. "Is there a lot more? Vivian, show me!" Narant became even more excited. Later, under the leadership of Vivian, Narant began to search among the nearby grasses, and sure enough, he saw a lot of wild sugarcane growing in twos and threes. Because it is wild, these sugar canes are scattered, but according to Vivian, these sugar canes are not all, there are sugar canes in many places on the Stormland. Hearing this, Narant nodded with a smile, and did not continue walking through the grass. At present, there are quite a few sugar canes that are not yet fully mature, and at least they will grow for a month, but he is not in a hurry. It will take some time for him to digest these sugar canes. When they returned to the original place, Shirley Little Lolita had almost communicated with the bees, and she ran over with excitement on her face. "Lord, look, this is the king of the bees!" Shirley ran to Narant and spread out her palms to present an oversized bee in front of him, the queen of the colony. "You did a great job, Shirley!" This is a double happiness, which means that he will have not only candy but also honey in the future. And harvesting such a large nest of bees may be of great help in dealing with the Quint camp in a few days. Afterwards, Narant asked two guards to lift the huge beehive down with the cooperation of Sydney. In this world, there is basically no beekeeping technology. If you want to obtain honey, you can only find it in the wild. But now with Shirley, Narant can move the entire hive to the castle without any hesitation. ¡­¡­ In the early morning of the second day, in the forecourt of the castle, three carriages were loaded with goods and waited to set off. This time, Narant will send a total of twelve people to follow the convoy to Tulip City. In addition to Quick and his first guard squad, the other person was the butler Thomas. Because Anthony was dead, he was the only one left who was literate and familiar with Tulip Castle. This time, Thomas will replace Anthony to report the development of the territory to the count, and will also explain Anthony''s death. "Sir, the villain is leaving! Please take care of your body during the time when the villain is away!" As a housekeeper, Thomas is very concerned about the work of the castle. It will probably take ten days for him to leave this time. Left and right, he was quite reluctant. "Don''t worry, Butler Thomas, you just need to follow my instructions and get things done right away!" In the face of such concern from the butler, Narant is a little embarrassed. Thomas is not a beautiful woman. He will definitely send a warm hug. "Yes, my lord!" Thomas replied reluctantly, not knowing that he was rejected. "Quake, the safety of the team is entrusted to you! Also, remember what I asked you to buy, especially the leather armor!" After speaking with Thomas, Narant turned to look at the fully-armed Quick again! The leather armor was purchased for Vivian''s team. Since it is likely to make a lot of money this time, they can no longer wear rags and linen to the battlefield. "Yes, my lord, Quick will ensure the safety of the convoy, and at the same time complete the task you have given me!" "Very good! Let''s go then! I''ll be waiting for your return in Stormwind!" "I swear allegiance to your lord!" Quick''s body was straight, and his left hand was bent and beating **** his chest. This is the universal military salute in this world. After the salute was completed, Quick looked at the team and waved his hand, "Everyone, let''s go!" ¡­¡­ After the convoy left, Narant went directly to the study. "System, I want to draw a lottery!" Last night was the night of meteors, but without the notice of the system, Narant did not dare to use the search function again. After all, under normal circumstances, the probability of a meteor giving birth to elves is extremely low. It is lucky that a baron can have two elves in a year. If Narant continues to try to search, the probability of energy points being lost is 90%. Nine. However, the elf is temporarily unavailable, but the lottery will not stop. Narant now urgently needs to strengthen his strength to deal with the buffer zone camp. With the appearance of the big turntable, Narant clicked the start button without hesitation. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for getting a fruit of intelligence!" The lottery draw soon came to an end, and this time Narant got a fruit that was purple like a plum. "It turned out to be the intelligence fruit! However, it is better than the charm fruit!" Although he was not very satisfied, Narant also recognized it, at least it was stronger than the last charm fruit. As the fruit was taken out, the fragrance was fragrant, and Narant directly stuffed the fruit into his mouth. "Oh!" The feeling brought by the intelligence fruit this time is completely different from the enhanced fruit. When all the juice of the fruit slipped into his stomach, Narant only felt a shock all over his body, and then his whole head became clear. If his head was like a computer with a single-core processor just a moment ago, then after taking the intelligence fruit, he immediately became a dual-core processor. At this time, not only was my mind clearer, but I also saw things around me clearly. "Is the effect so powerful?" Originally, he didn''t care much about intelligence fruit Narant. With his own brain power, he definitely didn''t need to make up for it, but at this moment, he just wanted to say: Well, it''s really fragrant! The True Fragrance Law was fulfilled, and Narant suddenly thought of the secret technique of the triple flame slash that he had been ignorant of, so he took out the parchment. "Haha! The fruit of intelligence is really awesome, and it turns out to be suddenly enlightened! Big move, here I come!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Little people Bede, Kali...I have seen Lord Lord!" In the castle hall Vivian walked in with several masons and carpenters. "Take a look at this drawing!" Narant didn''t hesitate, and directly handed over a design drawing he drew last night. In this world, apart from castles, there are no products like toilets in towns. Several masons and carpenters carefully took over the drawings and checked them. "How about it, can you build this house?" "Lord Lord, according to your drawings, it is possible to build a house. However, if you have a small space in the house and dig ditches below, I am afraid that it will not be able to live in people!" A mason was bolder and answered cautiously. . "Well, you don''t need to think about these. You just need to guarantee the quality of the construction. By the way, the toilet will start construction immediately. What materials are needed, and how many people are needed, ask the captain of the guard to discuss it yourself!" "I want to build three toilets in Maiye Village and one in Doom Village!" "Yes, Lord!" Later, Narant handed over the construction of the toilet to Vivian to manage. At the same time, he also arranged for Vivian to issue his first decree: From tomorrow, all the fenbians owned by the serfs are not allowed to be spilled freely. Those who violate the rules will be punished with ten lashes, and those who do not change their ways will be directly hung in the square to show the public. Of course, Narant also considered the difficulties of the serfs before the toilet was built. He also gave instructions, that is, the serfs can dig a pit and bury the fengbian in it to dry and ferment, and they can dig it out for use after a while. After explaining the matter, Vivian took the craftsmen to discuss the construction of the toilet in the front court, while Narant went to the back garden to continue practicing the secret skills of fighting qi. Chapter 38： Hot sales Two days later, Thomas and his party had left the castle for two days. In the early morning, they finally came to the site of the first neighbor in the Tulip Territory - Black Rock Territory. Heiyan Territory is a baronial territory, famous for its rich black rocks. Although its location is relatively remote, it is not as low as Storm Territory. After all, starting from Heiyan Territory and continuing north, it is a noble territory. As the team drove into Heiyan Town, the townspeople looked at the caravan curiously. In the past, the caravans came from the north or the west, but this time they came from the south, where there is only the land of doom. Tap, tap, tap! In the castle not far away, a heavily armed team was also found in the town. Baron Boris himself led a team of thirty guards hurriedly. "Who are you?" Baron Boris surveyed the team in front of him. "Honourable Baron Boris, we are a caravan from Storm Land. We are assigned by my master, Sir Narrant, to come to your territory with souvenirs for sale!" Thomas, as Narrant''s housekeeper, was outside Represents Narant''s face. At this time, although the tone was respectful, it was neither humble nor arrogant. "Storm Lord?" Boris was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered something, "By the way, I remember that some time ago, a team did pass by and went to Storm Lord. Could it be that your lord is one of the knights conferred by Lord Earl? But how could it be? Assigned to Doom... Where''s the Storm Lord?" The earl canonized eight second sons of the vassals for a test. The news has long been spread. Boris naturally knows that if he is not young and does not have a suitable son, he hopes that such a good thing will fall on his family. "Yes, esteemed Baron Boris, my Lord Narant is from the Berwick family and is the second son of Baron Andrew!" "The Berwick family? That''s the case!" I had wondered that Narant was assigned to the Land of Doom, but I heard that it was the Berwick family, so Boris was not surprised. The grievance between Alding and the Berwick family The vassals know it. "Tell me, what kind of goods did you bring this time?" Boris was curious. What kind of specialties could there be in the place where the serfs were so poor that they didn''t starve to death? Look at the three trucks full of goods. Boris couldn''t help but speculate darkly whether Narant had exploited all the food for the serfs. Hearing the words, Thomas finally showed a smile. At this time, many townspeople were already watching from a distance. This was the effect he wanted. "Your Excellency Baron Boris, what our convoy brought this time is salt and rare dried sea fish!" Thomas instructed, and the guards immediately tore off the cowhide cloth from the carriage. "Wow! A lot of salt!" "And dried fish, where did those dried fish come from? Isn''t there a murloc sea monster at the seaside? How many sea fish are needed for so many dried fish!" When the special products on the carriage were revealed, there was an instant exclamation. Those townspeople hid in the corner and stared straight at the three carriages of goods. Especially the dried fish, which can be sold for 30 coppers per pound. This is the exclusive property of the nobles. At this time, Boris''s pupils also shrank. Whether it is salt or dried fish, these are local specialties beyond his imagination. He thought it was just wheat exploited from serfs. "Where did you get your salt and dried fish?" Boris reflected and asked curiously. These two specialties are not even available to him in the Black Rock Territory. It is easy to explain the salt. It is estimated that because it is relatively close to the Quint Baron Territory, he can buy some and sell them at a low price. As for marine fish, only the great nobles have the ability to mass-produce them. "Go back to Your Excellency Lord Boris, this salt is produced by our own elf in Storm Leader, and the dried fish was captured by our serfs led by our Lord Narant!" Narant had already given his words! "Salt mine elf? You''re so lucky!" Boris had no doubts about the output of salt, but was just a little jealous of Narant''s luck. As for dried fish, he didn''t ask any more questions. No matter how he caught it, he wouldn''t say anything if he continued to ask questions. "Then how many copper plates are you going to sell for a pound of dried fish, I''m afraid ordinary people can''t afford to buy it?" "Go back to Your Excellency Lord Boris, seven copper plates for a pack of salt, ten copper plates for a pound of dried fish!" "It''s so cheap? Are you sure you''re right?" Although the taste of dried salted fish is not as delicious as that of fresh sea fish, it is also sold for 30 coppers because it is marinated with table salt. But this time, not only the salt is cheaper, but even the dried fish is also cheaper by one-third. Boris doesn''t know how Narant is going to do business. Could it be that he is doing charity? "Your Excellency Baron Boris, this is the price set by my lord, and it will be sold at this price in the future!" "Okay! Since Sir Narant and I are neighbors, you can sell it!" After speaking, Boris, who was hit, stopped staying and returned to the castle with the guards. "My lord, don''t we buy some? They sell it at such a low price, so wouldn''t the salt we bought from Quent collar not be sold?" After leaving the town, the captain of the guard beside Boris asked carefully. In the past, they also bought salt from the Baron of Quint. When the salt was purchased, some were kept in the castle for their own use, and most of them were raised to ten copper plates and sold to their own citizens. "Buy it? It''s a specialty from the Land of Doom, do you dare to eat it?" Boris asked back. "In addition, regarding the issue of selling salt, Quint''s bitter illegitimate son, if there is no way, I would not be willing to do business with him. Now since the storm has the salt to sell to the people, that''s just right, I''d rather not make so much money. Copper plate, and I don''t want Quint to make my money." Because he was also a vassal of Lord Count, Boris couldn''t refuse the caravan of Stormland to do business in the town. However, the fact that the storm led the production of salt also made Boris relieved. In the past, when he bought salt from Quint, Quint not only mixed a lot of sand into the salt, but also deliberately let his caravan live in Baiyan Town for a few more days, so that the caravan can be more in White Salt Town. Spend some money. ¡­¡­ The nobles are worried that they will be contaminated with bad luck, but the commoners don''t care much. The preferential price of salt in a pack of seven copper plates is enough to make them forget everything, and there are also the ten copper plates of dried fish, which the commoners have never tasted before. So, after Boris left the townspeople gathered around. "My lord, do you really only need a pack of seven coppers for your salt?" A serf in tattered clothes asked timidly. "Yes, a pack of seven copper plates of salt!" "What about dried fish? Is dried fish really ten coppers per pound?" a decently dressed civilian asked. "That''s right, dried fish is ten copper plates per pound. If you want to buy it, come quickly. We only stay in Heiyan Town until noon and we will continue on our way!" Thomas replied one by one! "Ah, then I want two packets of salt!" "I want it too, I want three packets of salt!" "I want five packets of salt and a pound of dried fish..." The price was finally determined, and in an instant, both serfs and commoners surrounded the convoy. "Don''t crowd, don''t crowd, line up and come one by one! We brought plenty of salt and dried fish!" Now it was Thomas and the others'' turn to get busy, and the guards such as Quick began to maintain order quickly. Thomas, on the other hand, was standing on the carriage with a porcelain jar in charge of collecting money and distributing goods. With the busyness, the time soon came to noon. "Everyone, it''s almost time! We have to go!" Although there was no crowd at the beginning, many villagers from nearby villages were still coming here one after another. However, Thomas and the others have a mission, and it is impossible to delay here for too long, so they began to stop selling goods. "My lord, will your caravan come again in the future?" The townspeople stepped aside after hearing the words, but they also asked the question they were most concerned about. "No more, our caravan will only travel to and from Tulip City in the future, and will not stop at Black Rock Town!" Thomas answered loudly while standing on the carriage. Chapter 39： How to sing conquest? "Ah? Not coming!" "Why don''t you come, we are all willing to buy your salt!" For a while, the townspeople who were still smiling just now looked disappointed. Since they bought low-priced salt once, they naturally hoped for a second time. In addition, they also discovered that the salt they bought from their lords was mixed with a lot of sand, but the salt they bought from the Storm Leader Team was genuine, and there wasn''t even a grain of sand in it. In this way, they used seven copper plates to buy more than one pack of salt, but more than one pack. Seeing the disappointed expressions of all the townspeople, Thomas showed a smile and continued: "However, although our team is not coming! You can go to the Storm Leader to buy it!" Go to Stormwind to buy? Not to mention that it takes two days to go back and forth, and there is still a cursed and doomed place. For the mere three coins, no one is willing to make this trip. After all, it is really not worth it. When all the townspeople heard these words, they still didn''t show much surprise. Thomas had expected the townspeople''s response, and continued to throw a blockbuster. "Our lord said, as long as you go to Stormland to buy salt, the price of salt will be even lower, only five copper plates per pack!" "What? A pack of five copper plates?" Now the townspeople finally showed their shock, which was already half the price. "That''s right, it''s a pack of five copper plates, guaranteed not to be mixed with sand! And we, Storm Leader, don''t limit the amount of salt we can buy!" Thomas affirmed with a smile. "In addition, I can give you a suggestion. If you have the ability, you can set up a small caravan to go to Stormwind to buy goods, so that you can buy a lot of salt at one time, and then you can take it back and sell it for seven copper plates!" After speaking, Thomas didn''t stop, and the convoy drove straight out of the town. The townspeople who stayed in place watched the convoy leave, but their eyes flashed, and they had already listened to Thomas''s advice. Although there is only a profit of two copper plates, this is definitely a good deal. After all, people can never live without salt. In this world, most of the buying and selling are done by nobles, and they never even dared to think about buying and selling like salt. ¡­¡­ "Three thousand three hundred and ninety-seven, three thousand three hundred ninety-eight, three thousand three hundred and ninety-nine... Four thousand! Haha, we earned forty silver coins this time!" Thomas sat on the carriage, holding a large clay pot and putting the copper plates of yellow and orange into the wooden treasure chest. When the last copper coin was put into the wooden box, Thomas laughed happily. In Heiyan Town, they almost sold more than 400 packets of salt, plus more than 120 catties of dried fish. The cost of the goods sold was less than 3 silver coins, but they got forty silver coins. You must know that this is only one morning''s income. If they can stay for a whole day, it is not a problem to earn a gold coin. After all, there are still many people from the Black Rock Territory who have just received them. Thomas couldn''t help devoting his sincere admiration to his learned and wise lord at this time. The lord of such a profitable business was set up in just over half a month. "Butler Thomas!" At this moment, Captain Quick said, "Why did the lord sell the salt and dried fish at a reduced price? Wouldn''t we make more money if we sold it at the original price? Especially the salt, we didn''t mix it. Sand, those serfs and commoners will definitely not be too expensive." Quake is also happy that the team can make money, but the problem is that seeing such good salt being sold at such a low price, he feels sorry for the Lord. "Quick, this is the difference between us and Lord Narrant!" Thomas smiled slightly. Then he looked in awe and looked in the direction of Storm Leader, "Before I set off, I also asked the adults this question, but the adults told me that we will have countless salt and dried fish in the future, but these salt and dried fish can only be sold. Can only be turned into money, there are only so many nobles in the duchy, if we only sell to them, it will never be sold out, and we can only make a small amount of money.¡± "But if we sell to commoners and serfs, it will be different. The number of serfs and commoners is the largest, tens of thousands of times more than the nobles. Even if one person buys a bag of salt, the pile of copper plates may be able to The whole castle is filled!" "If the price is too high, the serfs will definitely not be able to buy it, so we can only sell it at a lower price!" "In addition, the Lord Lord also said that the most important thing is... he wants Baron Quint to kneel and sing conquest?" "Kneeling and singing conquest? How to sing the word conquest?" Quick''s eyes widened. "I don''t know how to sing, but I''m sure the adults will teach him!" Thomas shook his head and looked away. Next, Thomas and the others went all the way, stopping for half a day every time they passed a noble collar. The sales model was exactly the same as when they were in Heiyan collar. When they left, they told the townspeople that they could go to Stormwind collar to buy salt in the future~www. novelhall.com~Stormland does not restrict the travel of civilian caravans. In this way, all the more than three hundred catties of sea salt and two thousand catties of dried fish brought by the five noble territories have been sold. A total of four gold coins and twenty silver coins were obtained. After the goods were sold out, the speed of the convoy suddenly increased. When approaching the Berwick family''s territory, Quick sent a guard to send some salt and salted fish to Berwick, while the convoy continued on its way. Tulip City is only a day or so away. ¡­¡­ When Thomas and the others will arrive at Tulip City soon, Storm Leader has been busy recently. First of all, the toilets in the town have been built, and Narant asked Vivian to recruit a hundred robust serfs to work at the same time. "What do you think this toilet is used for?" "Such a nice stone house might be for future civil officials!" "But there is only one civil administrator, and now there are three toilets!" "Is it used to sell beer? I saw beer in the stone house there when I was in the Baron of Quint!" "The one that sells beer is called a pub! And ours is a toilet!" "Whatever it is, anyway, the lord let us do the work and gave us 30 copper coins as salary, we just need to work hard!" "Yes, Lord Narant is the most generous, but Lord Lord just doesn''t know how to farm. Let''s plant the wheat seedlings so densely, I''m afraid a lot of wheat will grow empty shells by then!" "Shh, do you want to be hanged in the square? How dare you talk about the generous lord, and besides, the lord lent us 50 catties of meat on credit. That bit of wasted wheat is nothing compared to it!" "Yes! Let me ask you, can you eat meat every day before?" Chapter 40： angry quint At first, the serfs talked a lot about the use of the toilet. However, when the first toilet was completed, the serfs were surprised to find that this toilet was built for them. It was hard for the serfs to imagine that such a large and brand-new stone house was designed to solve the problem of filth. While feeling that the lord was spending money, the serfs ran to the toilet every day with extra effort. This is not because of the notice issued a few days ago not to litter the fenbian, but because the serfs felt that apart from the opportunity to go to the toilet, I am afraid that they will not be able to be associated with the brand-new stone house in this life. After the construction of the three toilets was completed, Narant made a special tour of Maiye Village and Doom Village. While determining the quality of the stone house, the road conditions were also checked. This time, the stench could not be smelled on the road. It seems that even before the toilets were built, the serfs had already implemented the order he issued to prohibit spilling filth. "It''s been five days now, and the fenbian in those pits should be almost fermented." The sanitation and environmental issues have achieved phased results, and the next step is needed. Narrant learned of the serfs'' concerns through Pete Boots and Kemby Cow Dung, worrying that the wheat seedlings would be too densely planted and the nutrition would not keep up. So he ordered Pete and Kempi to take the fenbian that was buried in the pit a few days ago to water the wheat fields. Although the two village chiefs didn''t understand the reason, but the Lord''s order was divine grace, so they led the people of the Storm Territory to do it without hesitation. ¡­ "Flame Triple Slash!" In the back garden of the castle, Narant''s whole body vindictive energy was continuously converging and compressing in several special energy veins. This process of converging and compressing lasted about four breaths. "First cut!" Boom! Narant''s figure suddenly moved, and with the first slash, his long sword was covered with a layer of fierce fire. The flames are extremely hot, this is not an illusory picture, these flames are real flames formed when the fighting spirit is highly compressed and instantly released. The second cut... The third cut... The flame on the long sword kept beating. When Narant''s triple sword slash was released to the third slash, the flame on the long sword had grown to the extreme, and the surrounding air became distorted. With the third slash straight down, a stone weighing dozens of kilograms in front was suddenly slashed by the long sword! boom! Immediately, the stone broke apart and exploded, and many small stones were charred black. "Haha! It''s cool! Sure enough, everyone loves the ultimate move. If there was a triple slash in flames, I''m afraid the hellhound that day would not have a second chance to attack me!" That''s right, Narant at this time has successfully learned the secret skill of the triple slash of flames. After eating the intelligence fruit that day, the secret fighting qi skills on the parchment were no longer difficult for him to understand. After a few days of constant practice, he finally had his first big move. "Even if Na Dili is a middle-level bronze knight, now he has a secret fighting skill plus Vivian, it should be enough to deal with him." Narant breathed a sigh of relief. He was already confident in dealing with the biggest problem in the Quint camp. ¡­ At the same time, in Baron Quint Castle, a magnificent and luxurious hall. "Strange, why haven''t those unlucky ghosts brought the fish to sell?" Quint sat on the sofa made of snow fox fur, holding a silver cup in his hand, frowning and thinking while drinking the potion coconut. Although he has already accumulated a lot of wealth by relying on salt, Quint is still a little concerned about the fish and meat of the storm. After all, his expenses are very large, so he needs to make a lot of money. "My lord, Captain Johnny is asking in the vestibule!" At this moment, a footman came to the door of the hall. "Let him in!" Soon, Captain Johnny was led by the footman to the hall. "I''ve seen adults!" "Well, Johnny, you''re not patrolling the town, what are you doing here?" "Sir, I have heard urgent news, so I will come and report to you immediately!" "What urgent news?" Quint rarely heard any urgent words, so he straightened his bloated body. "My lord, didn''t the castle steward say the day before yesterday that there will be fewer teams purchasing salt at the end of this month?" "Well, there is such a thing!" Quint nodded. The aristocratic convoys came to Kuntlin to buy salt basically once a month, and they all came at the end of the month, but a strange phenomenon occurred two days ago, that is, the number of noble convoys from Tulips decreased by half. Originally, the housekeeper was talking to him, but Quint didn''t take it to heart. After all, his family was the only one who produced salt in the vicinity. Maybe something was delayed. But now, when he heard Johnny''s words, his heart skipped a beat. "Sir, the little one may know the reason! I was in the town tavern just now and heard a tulip collar caravan steward talking, saying that the storm collar next door also sells salt?" "Storm collar also produces salt? Didn''t they come to us a few days ago because of lack of salt to dry the fish?" Quinte was stunned, but UU Reading didn''t quite believe it. "My lord, that''s what the convoy manager said, and the salt of the Storm Collar is cheaper. Even the commoners only need a pack of seven copper plates. If you go directly to the Storm Collar to buy it, you only need a pack of five copper plates!" Captain Johnny answered cautiously! "Did you hear it wrong?" Quint''s hand holding the silver cup couldn''t help shaking. "Sir, you should not have heard wrong. I also specially invited the steward to drink a beer. According to him, the salt sold by Stormwind is still unmixed with sand. If the nobles were not worried that they would be contaminated with bad luck, it is estimated that they would not come in the future. We bought it here!" boom! "Bastard, sell a pack of five copper plates to the commoners? Not mixed with sand? Is that waste second son crazy poor? How much money can he make!" At the end of the month, the number of nobles who came to buy salt with tulip collars was indeed reduced by half. Thinking of this, Quint directly smashed the silver cup in his hand on the ground, and roared with a twisted face. Salt is a specialty of his Quint territory. If Narant really messes up and destroys it like this, then his income will probably be greatly affected. "Send someone to check and see what''s going on, and where is the elf that produces salt? The sale of nearby salt must be in my hands, Quint!" Quint really hated Narant. It was said that breaking someone''s fortune was like killing one''s parents. What''s more, what Narant cut was so bitter and miserly Baron Quint''s fortune. "Yes, my lord!" Johnny shrank his head and exited the hall upon hearing the order. Chapter 41： performance report Tulip Castle. This is a magnificent building built on the mountainside of the peak. After several generations of unremitting efforts, the peak has long been flattened, and the scale of Tulip Fort has reached at least five miles in length and width. It not only has complete defense facilities, but also has many beautiful gardens. At this time, in the conference hall of Tulip Castle, the earl was sitting on the high platform, and an iron throne perfectly set off the imposing manner of his superior. "Olding, which second son''s civil administrator has not come?" At this time, there were seven men standing respectfully under the Count. These people were the civil officials who were the second sons in the political performance test. But Count Augustus clearly remembered that he had enshrined eight second sons of his vassals last month. "Go back to the Count! It''s the second son of the Berwick family, named Narant Berwick!" Aldin was already happy, and Anthony was specially assigned by him to deal with Narant. This time Anthony must have done it on purpose for being late. ¡­¡­ "Wow! Miss, that second son is too daring! Lord Earl is waiting here, his civil administrator is late!" At the same time, on the side of Lord Earl''s iron seat, at a corner blocked by a pillar, Two women are listening in. One of them is Miss Stella, the tulip flower. Today''s Miss Stella is wearing a long white silk dress, her golden hair is draped over her shoulders, and her blue eyes are as calm as water. At this time, her image is quite lazy and attractive, which is absolutely unimaginable for other young people. state. If it wasn''t for her father''s compulsion, Stella didn''t want to participate in such a boring audition. But Lina, the personal maid, was very interested in this matter, and immediately started chattering after hearing it. ¡­¡­ "Berrick''s second son? Let''s start!" Count Augustus nodded when he heard the answer and said nothing more. Andrew Berwick was the bravest vassal among his vassals, and Augustus was prepared to ask questions later in his favor. "Yes! Lord Earl!" Alding smiled without a trace, and then said to the seven civil officials below: "You guys start reporting the development of the second sons last month!" "Lord Earl, I am the civil officer of Sir Billy Lane. Last month, the Green Wood Landlord collected 20,000 catties of wheat from the serfs. After receiving the tax, Sir Sir Billy Lane used the grain as a reward and hired them in the territory. The commoners and serfs have vigorously reclaimed the wasteland, and after more than ten days of reclamation, the cultivated land of the green wood collar has increased by thousands of acres..." "Lord Earl, I am the civil officer of Sir Dern Kirby. Last month, Gao Gang received a tax of 19,000 catties of wheat. Sir Sir used this grain to buy cattle and sheep. Now there are ten cows in the territory. Thirty sheep..." As the civil officials reported what the second sons had done this month, the Count sitting above kept nodding their heads. Although the second sons of the vassals were canonized this time, these second sons more or less began to work hard to develop their territories. For example, the most dazzling one this time is the green wood collar who was the first to report. He was willing to pay taxes to the collared people instead of using his power to oppress the serfs to work. This shows that this second son is sympathetic to the people and knows The fundamentals that the territory wants to develop. ¡­¡­ "Miss, who do you think has the best development among those second sons?" Lina concentrated on listening to the reports from the civil officials, and immediately spoke to her young lady. "Miss, I think the second son of the Greenwood Town is the most powerful. He has cultivated more than 1,000 acres of farmland in just over a month, and his territory will definitely have a bumper harvest in the fall!" "Lina, you seem to be very concerned about the situation of these second sons?" Compared with the excitement of the maid, Stella was less interested. She didn''t even listen carefully to the reports of several civil officials. To be honest, don''t talk about the second sons of the vassals, even the eldest sons and heirs of the vassals, Stella doesn''t look down on them. It''s not that she is aloof, but that she has seen the eldest sons of the vassals at the party a few years ago. Most of the sons are eloquent and talkative. Many of them are in their twenties, but their fighting spirit is only a bronze knight. This only shows one point. These vassals and descendants spend more time on eating, drinking, and enjoying themselves, and they have not worked hard to cultivate. Although Stella is a woman, she has reached the Silver Elementary Knight through hard training. "Oh, no! Miss, Lina is just...just..." Lina, the personal maid, blushed when Stella asked. The reason why she is so excited is that she knows that the earl is actually choosing a husband for her young lady... As a personal maid, she will be with her for the rest of her life, so it has a lot to do with her... ¡­¡­ "Do you have anything else you want to report?" After all the civil officials reported and submitted written records, the Count asked in a deep voice. At present, the second sons have only arrived in the territory for a month, so there is definitely not much to report. "Lord Earl, Sir Durn asked the villain to send some small gifts to Miss Stella!" Hearing the inquiry, the civil officials knew that the meeting was about to end, and immediately took out the gifts prepared by the second sons. For the second sons, winning the performance test is not the only way to win. And another real avenue of prosperity is to win the favor of tulip flowers. As long as Miss Stella falls in love with her, why should a baron be worried? At that time, I am afraid that even the viscount title can be captured. So, it was only the first month''s report day, so they prepared a gift to please Miss Stella. "Well, that''s right! Tell the second sons, and I will pass on Stella!" The count nodded very satisfied, these second sons are not stupid and know their true intentions. After speaking, the valet was arranged to put away the gifts, and the count was ready to adjourn the meeting. "Lord Count! There is a man who claims to be the butler of the Castle of Stormwind Lord, asking to see him." However, just at this moment, a guard suddenly ran out of the door and reported loudly. "Lord of Stormwind? Isn''t Baron Doc already dead?" Lord Earl was inexplicable. The last time he was named Lord of Stormwind was last year Since the death of four lords, the Earl has completely abandoned that piece. The land of doom. "My lord, the castle steward said his lord''s name is Narant Berwick!" The guard didn''t know the situation, so he could only answer truthfully. "Narant Berwick? It was assigned to Storm Territory?" The Count couldn''t believe his ears. The civil administrators below were also dumbfounded. In order to prevent unfair things from happening in this competition, the distribution of the territories of the second sons was only really revealed after they set off. Except for Alding, who handled it, no one else could know. "Olding, what''s going on?" When the earl heard that it was the Berwick family again, he immediately frowned and looked at Ording. "Lord Count, I remember now, that Narant seems to have been assigned to the Storm Territory. This is because one of my servants recorded the wrong address! But by the time I know, that Narant has already set off. It''s gone!" "For this reason, I have punished the wrong servant and sentenced him to hang!" Alding hurriedly put on a terrified expression to answer the explanation. "After such a mistake, why didn''t you report it to me?" The count glared at his own younger brother. "Lord Count, I originally wanted to report to you, but it happened to be the day when taxes were collected for the first half of the year. I was busy and forgot! Alding knew his mistake, please forgive the Count!" Alding knelt on the ground . "Humph!" The count frowned and snorted coldly. However, Alding is a viscount and his own younger brother after all. It is impossible for him to treat him in front of so many people. In the end, Augustus suppressed his anger and instructed the guard: "Let that castle steward come in. !" Chapter 42： impossible? "Yeah, miss, did you hear that, that trash second son was assigned to the land of doom! He''s really unlucky!" Lina heard the breaking news again and reported to the lady. However, Stella had already practiced on her own when she was bored, and she withdrew from the meditation when she heard Lina''s exclamation, "What **** second son?" "Miss, the second son of the waste is Narant of the Berwick family. That Narant is sixteen years old and has not been promoted to the Bronze Knight. He is the most useless one in the Tulip City Noble Academy!" Explain immediately. "I didn''t expect him to be so unlucky to be assigned to the land of doom!" "Huh? Assigned to the Land of Doom?" Stella finally became interested. She naturally knew the name of the Land of Doom, and she couldn''t help but pricked up her ears and started listening to the movement in the hall. ¡­¡­ "Thomas, the villain, the butler of the Castle of Stormwind, I have met the Count!" Thomas was led by the guards to the conference hall. "Get up! Why did you come to Tulip Castle this time, and what about your civil administrator from Stormland?" The count frowned slightly when he saw that Thomas was the only one who came. "Go back to the Count, His Excellency the Civil Administrator Anthony is dead!" Thomas replied calmly! "Huh? Dead?" This answer was beyond the count''s expectations. And Alding and a group of civil officials also showed their surprised expressions. "Why did he die? Anthony is a noble sir!" After a while, Alding finally reflected and immediately asked. Anthony, but he was sent to deal with Narant, and he was also equipped with five guards, how could he die so easily. "Lord Viscount, Sir Anthony was killed by dark creatures. Storm Territory was attacked by dark creatures twice some time ago. During the second invasion, the number of dark creatures reached twenty-eight! Among them, Hellhounds One, a headless horseman, a skeleton soldier..." "Hey! Two waves of dark creatures, one reached twenty-eight! And there were also second-order hellhounds and headless knights... It is indeed a land of doom!" "Sir Narrant is really unlucky..." When Thomas'' words fell, everyone present was shocked. Twenty-eight dark creatures, this is the power that can push down a small town. Without seven or eighty guards, there is no way to solve it. The most important thing is the Hellhound and the Headless Horseman, which are existences that only the title Knight can deal with. Of course, at the same time as they were surprised, everyone could not help but mourned for Narant... The land of doom! Nalan specifically said that if they won the test, if they could live for three years, then they would lose. "And the Hellhound and the Headless Horseman? How about the casualties of the Storm Lord?" The Earl asked with a slight frown. "Lord Count, in addition to Sir Anthony who was killed by the dark creature, more than ten guards died in the battle. As for the territorial people, there were no casualties!" This is what Narant specially ordered. After all, none of the guards died. This is so outrageous. "Huh? The casualties are so small!" However, the count was still surprised after hearing this. Of course, he didn''t want the people of the Storm Territory to die, but with such a large number of dark creatures, with the strength of Narant, he felt that he would definitely be invincible. "Impossible. Twenty-eight dark creatures invaded, so how could the casualties be so small? Could it be that the four barons with fighting spirit in the past are not as powerful as Narant, a training waste!" Alding also immediately noticed the loophole. Twenty-eight dark creatures. Those barons couldn''t deal with them in the past. He didn''t believe that a waste second son could solve it, and Anthony, who he sent, died. He felt that this must be a conspiracy. It is very likely that the invasion of dark creatures was fictional, in order to cover up that Narant had plotted against Anthony. "Sir Aldin seems to have some truth in what he said! Those barons were killed in the past, and that Narant didn''t have any grudges. How could he survive, and the casualties were so small?" Don''t say that Alding doesn''t believe it, even those civil officials are suspicious. When such a number of dark creatures are placed on their territory, none of them can confidently resist. However, in the face of everyone''s doubts, Thomas did not panic. Not in a hurry, he said: "Lord Earl, Lord Narant is already a title knight, and when the dark creature invaded, it happened to happen at the gate of the castle. Lord Narant took the lead and killed the **** dog and **** knight in person. , so the guards were able to destroy the rest of the dark creatures under the leadership of Lord Narant!" "Lord Count, we have brought the bones of the Headless Horseman and Hell Hound. They are in the carriage in the front courtyard of the castle. The villain can ask the guards to bring them in!" Narant had long anticipated that Aldin would not be able to easily let Anthony''s death go, so he brought the bones of two second-order dark creatures in order to stop everyone''s suspicions. "Let someone bring the bones in!" The Earl was also curious about the truth of this matter. After a while, with the permission of Lord Earl, Quick and others brought two complete corpses of dark creatures to the conference room. "It turned out to be true, this is indeed the bones of the Hell Hound and the Headless Horseman!" "That Viscount Narant is too powerful! Why did you call him a waste before?" "It''s probably because of luck! Didn''t you hear that these dark creatures landed at the gate of the castle? Dark creatures are the best to deal with when they land!" When two huge corpses appeared naturally no one would doubt it. Even the earl above couldn''t help but nod his head after seeing it, apparently applauding Narant''s ability to deal with these two second-order dark creatures. Although there is luck in it, he has the courage to face second-order dark creatures. Already very courageous. ¡­¡­ "Wow! Miss, the second son of the waste material is so powerful now? He killed so many dark creatures!" Behind the stone pillar, Lina covered her mouth and screamed in surprise. To humans, dark creatures are like creatures in another world. However, people like them who have been stable for a long time are also more and more afraid of dark creatures. "Well, this second son is quite capable. From what you just said, he should be promoted soon!" Stella was very interested. In the academy, there were also many aristocratic children who killed low-level dark creatures like hellhounds, but those noble children were either high-level bronze knights or silver knights. I really haven¡¯t heard of low-level bronze knights. Pass! ¡­¡­ "Narant is very good. He is worthy of being Andrew''s son. He can deal with two second-order dark creatures at a young age!" The discussion below gradually dissipated, and the Count said in a deep voice. "Sir Count Xie praised, the villain will definitely tell it to Lord Narant when he goes back!" boom! "Olding, where are you bastards? I''m going to kill you today!" At this moment, the door of the hall, which was originally closed, was suddenly kicked open, and a burly man walked in angrily. Holding a giant axe weighing dozens of kilograms in his hand is really terrifying! Chapter 43： Lucky place? This burly man is none other than Baron Andrew, Narant''s cheap father. Andrew held the giant axe that his youngest son had just given him, and his eyes kept scanning the hall. Soon, Andrew locked onto Alding who was standing in front of the civil officials. "Oldin, how dare you frame my Narant, I''m going to kill you today!" With the deafening roar, Andrew''s silver high-level knight''s vindictive aura was running wildly, and then he quickly moved towards Ordin. swept away. boom! Just after a few breaths, Andrew rushed in front of Alding, who was a mere Silver Elementary Knight. Looking at the axe blade bigger than his head, he immediately ran away. Andrew''s huge axe slashed to the ground, and immediately the gorgeous marble floor of the conference hall was chopped into pieces. "Olding, you can''t escape today!" Missing one hit, Andrew continued to chase. "Lord Count, help! Andrew is crazy!" Seeing that he couldn''t escape Andrew, Alding immediately changed his direction and ran towards the high platform. The Earl had a headache looking at Andrew, who was blowing his beard and staring at him. He originally wanted to appease the old man after the incident, but he didn''t expect him to come so quickly. "Oldin, you have a kind of Narrant who framed me, don''t hide if you have the ability!" "Andrew, calm down first!" Alding had already run to the earl''s side, and then the earl finally spoke up. "My lord, my subordinates are guilty, but I will kill this **** Alding first, and I will let you deal with it afterwards!" Andrew did not catch up to the high platform, but glared at Alding from the edge of the high platform. "Andrew, isn''t there something wrong with Narant? Don''t worry, I''ll give you an explanation later!" His Excellency the Earl was helpless, and then said to the servant on the edge of the hall: "I don''t give it yet. Baron Andrew bestows the seat!" "Humph!" Andrew glared at Alding hatefully when he heard the words, then put away the axe and walked to the side to sit on the stool. After Andrew was seated, the Count thought for a moment, and then said: "The Land of Doom is too dangerous. Although Narant has escaped this crisis, if there is another dark creature in the future, it is likely to be life-threatening. I''ve decided to re-select a back cover for Narrant! What do you think, Andrew?" "Thank you, Lord Earl!" Andrew''s expression finally softened. "Ah?" This time, it was Thomas'' turn to be dumbfounded. He didn''t think that he was really guessed by his lord, and that his lord would really give him a new title. "Why, Butler Thomas, do you have anything to say?" Everyone looked at Thomas in confusion. "Lord Count, it''s like this. Before the young man set off, Lord Narant explained that he didn''t want to change his territory!" "What? Don''t want to change territory? How could Narant say that? Could it be that he still likes the land of doom?" Andrew immediately became uneasy, and he knew the character of his second son best. In the past, he was cowardly and timid, although this time he was able to kill two second-order dark creatures for some unknown reason. But to stay in the land of doom, Andrew felt that this was definitely not what his youngest son would choose. "Lord Andrew, it was Lord Narant himself! The Lord said that Stormland is a land of bad luck in the eyes of others, but it is a place of luck in his eyes, because he is a lord favored by the God of Glory!" Pfft! When Thomas'' words fell, everyone in the field couldn''t help laughing. The land of doom became the land of luck? Then what is their territory? Is it the paradise of the gods? And the last sentence, I''m afraid no noble would dare to boast so much to others! Even the always dignified Count Lord suppressed his smile. "Haha! Miss, that second son is so interesting! He actually said that he was favored by the God of Glory!" Lina stretched her head out and heard the words in the hall, and immediately burst into laughter. And Stella''s originally calm face also had a slight smile on her face. In this world, although servants would use these words to flatter their masters all day long. But there is absolutely no nobleman who would personally say that he is a nobleman favored by the God of Glory, because that would be too shameless. ¡­¡­ Andrew glanced angrily at the civil administrators, and all the civil administrators immediately restrained their smiles. After that, Andrew took a deep breath to suppress the anger in his heart, looked at Thomas and said, "Then tell me, how could the Storm Collar be a lucky place, if there is no sufficient reason, as his father, I am here today The master promises the count to change the territory!" Andrew naturally wouldn''t believe the statement that the land of doom had become the land of luck. Everyone who heard the words also looked directly at Thomas. They also wanted to know how lucky the Storm Lord was. Could it be because there are often dark creatures invading? "Lord Andrew, after Lord Narant arrived in Stormland, he was lucky enough to get two elves!" Thomas replied respectfully! "What? Got two elves in one month?" At this time, everyone who wanted to watch the show was stunned and they were purple elves and yellow elves, among which purple elves Looked for the sword wood forest as a habitat, and the yellow elf produced salt! " Naturally, this yellow elf was told by Narant to lie to Thomas, so as to cover up the fact that he took salt from the sea. "Hey! Sword Wood Forest and Salt Mine?" Everyone in the field sucked in a breath of cold air, this is too lucky! Whether it''s table salt or sword wood, it''s an existence that doesn''t have to worry about selling. "Butler Thomas, are you telling the truth? Narant got two elves? And the sword wood elves and the salt mine elves?" Andrew''s eyes widened. "Yes, Lord Andrew, so Lord Narant said he didn''t want to change his territory!" Thomas nodded seriously. Andrew stopped talking, which was really lucky. Moreover, if Narant changed his territory now, his two elves would probably be lost. For the elves that have been used, their corresponding products will be exactly the same in the future. After changing the location, whether the elves can work again is unknown. For example, the sword wood elf, you gave him a new territory. If there is no sword wood growing on the territory, then it will be useless in the future. And the elves of the salt mine are even more full of unknowns. The sword wood forest can still be seen, and it is clear at a glance whether there is any on the territory. But for the salt mine, no one dares to be sure that after changing the territory, the elf will still be able to transform into salt. Unless the elf hasn''t used it yet, so no matter where they are, they will take effect randomly. "Alas!" Andrew sighed softly. He didn''t know whether to let Narant change his territory or stay in the Storm Territory. Chapter 44： Mean Narant? "Andrew, if Narant is really unwilling to change his territory, I can exempt the Storm Territory from the taxes that need to be paid in the future!" The earl sitting on the iron seat saw Andrew''s dilemma. As a vassal, you naturally need to pay taxes to the vassal. This is an obligation. In addition to paying taxes, the vassal has the right to recruit vassals to fight for two months each year, during which time they do not need to pay any remuneration to the vassals. "Butler Thomas, has Narant really decided?" "Yes, Lord Andrew, that''s what Lord Narant told me!" "Okay!" Andrew nodded, although his youngest son was a little weaker, but he has become brave now. Maybe his father should let go. After all, no brilliant lord grows up under the protection. Forged with courage and battle. "Lord Earl, then let Narant continue to stay in Stormland!" Andrew respectfully spoke to Lord Earl! "Okay! I''ll have someone decide to hand over the tax exemption to Narant''s subordinates later!" The Count nodded. "Since the second son''s report has been completed today, let''s end the meeting here!" "Lord Count, here is a gift from Lord Narante to Miss Stella!" At this moment, Thomas suddenly saw the gifts held in the hands of several servants in front of him, and immediately shuddered. When I set off this time, I forgot to remind the adults to give Miss Stella a present. After all, this kind of thing was originally Narant''s personal affair, and it was impossible for him to interfere as a housekeeper, but now the servant clearly has seven gifts in his hand. "Well, just leave it to the servant!" The Count nodded. Afterwards, Thomas took out a bottle of perfume he was carrying and gave it to the servant. When the servant received the perfume bottle, the corners of his mouth twitched. As a servant of the Tulip Castle, he naturally recognized the perfume bottle, which was the common perfume that the Earl Castle usually sprinkled on the corridors. When civil officials in other territories saw this scene, they were also shocked. The Count also saw it, but he didn''t say anything. When the servant accepted the perfume, this meeting was truly over! ¡­ "My lord, according to Shirley''s guidance, the two spies who just infiltrated Stormland have been caught!" Inside the Castle of Stormland, Vivian was reporting to Narant. "Well, what number is it already?" "Master Hui, it''s already the sixth place!" "Well, lock it up first!" Narant nodded. Since two days ago, Quint has been sending spies to his territory. Fortunately, after Narant knew that the salt had been shot, if Quint knew about the situation, he would definitely send people to inquire. So he asked Shirley to send bees to patrol the border between Quint Territory and Storm Territory every day in advance, and report back whenever anyone came. Sure enough, Narant caught six spies. "According to the speed, the convoy should have arrived at Tulip City by now, and should be able to return in five days at the latest. Salt is just the beginning. Since you are so arrogant, don''t blame me for letting you kneel and sing conquest!" Narant estimated the time , figuring out the time to settle the camp. Although the convoy has not returned during this time, he is already in the process of destroying the buffer zone camp. "Lord Lord, I have already sent out today''s bees!" Not long after Vivian left, Shirley came to Narant''s study. This little loli now hangs with bees every day, and has a lot of fun in the castle. When the guards and servants saw her playing among the buzzing bees, they all felt their scalps burst. "Very good Shirley! Ask your mother to bake two more white bread tonight, you and Vivienne will have white bread to eat!" "Yes, thank you, your extremely generous and handsome Lord!" Although Shirley had such incredible abilities, she was still a little loli anyway. Apart from her delicate body and soft body, Loli is easy to be pushed down...cough...don''t she just like food. Therefore, Narant used white bread to bribe her from time to time. In addition to preventing enemy spies from infiltrating, Shirley has another important task these days. That is, the first plan to deal with the Quint camp is to be completed by her. The task is very simple, that is, let Shirley send two groups of bees to the Quint camp every day, and let the bees find the guards on the wooden wall to attack, especially the archers on the arrow tower. The Quint camp is comparable to a small fortress, with a wooden wall height of five or six meters. Naturally, the twenty-five troops in the Naland District could not attack and fight recklessly, so he had to enter the village quietly, and don''t shoot. And when they raided the camp, the only way to keep the guards from finding them was to keep the wooden walls free of guards. That''s why Shirley sent bees to attack the guards. These days, the guards in Quint''s camp have suffered a lot, and they don''t know where a swarm of bees came from. They come to visit the camp a few times every day. He was stinged whenever he saw someone, especially the guards on the arrow tower. Almost everyone had been poisoned, and the miserable ones had already become bruised and bruised. After Sir Di Li, the middle-ranked knight, knew about it, he was helpless against the bees, so he finally had to order, if the bees came, let the guards take shelter for a while. At the same time, Dili also sent guards to look for honeycombs in the nearby woods, but found nothing. However, Di Li did not suspect that these bees were sent artificially. After all, such a thing is unheard of, and I have never heard of anyone who can drive bees. ¡­ In a beautiful garden of Tulip Castle, there is a pure white exquisite cottage built of marble. This is what the Count built for his only daughter, Miss Stella, the flower of tulips. "Wow, miss, what a beautiful shell! It''s from Sir Billy with the green wood collar!" In the luxurious and exquisite hall, the gifts presented by the second sons of UU reading to Stella were placed on a large table. Stella didn''t have any interest in this, so she took a book and flipped through it, but her maid Lina was happily opening these exquisite gift boxes. "I''ll give it to you if you like it!" Stella replied to her little maid without raising her head. "Ah! Miss, I don''t dare to accept it. If Sir Billy finds out in the future, it will definitely be my fault!" Lina immediately refused, but the action of opening the gift box was even faster. As the gift boxes were opened, beautiful colored crystals, fresh potion fruit, unique craft bracelets and other delicate gifts were placed on the table. "Hey, is this a gift?" When the seventh gift box was opened, Lina was a little puzzled. She remembered that the servant who brought it said that there were eight gifts. "And Sir Narrant''s gift hasn''t been opened yet, so it can''t be from him! Miss, this Sir Narrant is so stingy!" Those gift boxes were filled with gifts written by the second sons, so Lily Na immediately knew that the only thing left was Narant. "Huh? Why are you being stingy?" After hearing the three words of Narant, Stella had a slight reflection, and regarded the land of doom as a lucky place, not to mention the principality, even the entire continent may not have it. a few people. "Miss, you see, this bottle of perfume is a gift from Sir Narrant! This is obviously the perfume our Tulip Castle uses to sprinkle the corridors and halls!" Lina directly held the perfume bottle and handed it to Stella, her face full of resentment. Take a look at the gifts from the other second sons, and look at this one that doesn''t even have a package. Lina has already marked Narant as being stingy. Chapter 45： The fragrance of wine is not afraid of deep alleys? "Haha! Lina, in any case, it is Ser Narant''s heart. If he knows that you say that to him, then I won''t help you!" Stella also laughed. She didn''t have any gifts from the second sons. If it wasn''t for her father''s forcible delivery, she would not be ready to put it in her room. However, then again, if Narant did this, he might as well not give it away! "He obviously doesn''t have a young lady in his heart! I''m not afraid!" Lina replied angrily with a crooked mouth. Although Lina was Stella''s maid, she was also a descendant of a nobleman. Her father was also a serious baron lord. So, Lina was just a servant in front of Stella, but when she walked out of the Tulip Castle, she was also a noble noble lady. Stella smiled and shook her head, without saying anything, she continued to lower her head and read the book. And when Lina saw that Miss was not talking, she was about to put down the perfume, but as a girl, she subconsciously opened the cork of the perfume before putting it down. Boo! As the cork was removed, Lina was about to put it on the tip of her nose to smell it, but before she could put it on the tip of her nose, an unprecedented fragrance hit her face. "Yeah!" Lina''s eyes widened instantly, looking at the perfume bottle in her hand in disbelief. "Huh?" At this time, Stella sitting on the sofa also smelled this fragrance and raised her head in surprise. "Miss...this...this perfume is so fragrant, it smells so good, I''ve never smelled it before!" Lina said in surprise and handed the perfume bottle to Stella. "What kind of perfume is this? It smells really good, but I never knew jasmine perfume had this smell before!" Stella looked at the porcelain vase in her hand in surprise, which probably cost less than ten copper plates. As the count''s daughter, she is no stranger to some high-end perfumes in the Principality. She dares to conclude that the perfume in this bottle is no worse than those high-end perfumes. "Miss, it seems that I misunderstood Sir Narrant! But who knew that Sir Narrant would use this humble bottle to hold such a precious perfume!" Lina''s face blushed, but she did not expect to be slapped in the face so quickly . "What a strange second son!" At this moment, Stella was really not sure what kind of person Narant was. If it was the second son of other nobles, such a precious perfume would definitely be packed in a luxurious bottle, so that it would not be misunderstood. If Lina hadn''t subconsciously opened it up just now, Narant''s stingy reputation would have been realised. Actually, how did Narant know that there would be such an accident. He didn''t even remember giving Stella a gift. After all, he had never even seen Stella''s face, and he had no way of knowing whether it was ugly or beautiful. When the convoy came, Narant only instructed Thomas to send some gifts to his cheap dad, including the headless horseman''s ordinary battle axe and some salted fish salt, which can be regarded as a kind of occupying the original owner''s body for himself. compensate. "Lina! Go out and have a look, has that... Narant''s motorcade gone? If not, ask them if they still have such a perfume!" Stella''s fair and delicate nose took a deep inhalation of the fragrance. There was a particularly attractive fragrance in this perfume, which made her like it a little, so she gave an order to her personal maid. "Yes, miss!" ¡­¡­ Located in the Tulip City at the foot of the mountain below the castle, passers-by are curiously watching a strange caravan. Why is it weird? Because this caravan set up a roadside stall directly on the Tulip East Town Square. This is something that has never happened in Dongcheng. You must know that the people living in Tulip Dongcheng are all noble and respectable masters, and such a vulgar thing as setting up a street stall is really unprecedented. And this strange caravan is Thomas and his party. Although the salted fish and salt have been sold on the road, the perfume prepared by Narant has not yet been sold. This perfume is priced at fifty silver coins. Naturally, only the nobles in the east of the city can afford perfume at such a price. The carriage stopped and placed the perfume on a wooden table borrowed from the Tulip Castle. Thomas ignored the dignity of the castle butler, and smiled directly at the passers-by who were watching nearby: "Ladies and gentlemen, ladies and gentlemen, hurry up. Come and have a look, the precious perfumes from the Berwick family are on sale for cheap!" "This perfume is jasmine scented, and just one drop can make the whole room fragrant for a whole day." "If you wipe it on your body, it will smell even more pleasant!" Thomas pointed to the perfume on the table and began to introduce it politely. However, there were many passers-by watching, but none of them actually stepped forward to check, and there were even faint laughter from the crowd. "This group of people is really funny. Not only do they come to the East Square to set up roadside stalls, but they also sell such cheap perfumes. Do you think they come from a certain country territory? I wonder if the people who live in the east of Tulip City are all noble?" "Yes, isn''t that perfume bottle the most common perfume that is usually used to spray in the hall, one silver coin and one bottle in the south of the city, if you spray it on your body, you won''t be laughed to death!" Boo! However, in the chatter of many nobles, Thomas also noticed the problem, so he directly opened a bottle of perfume. As the bottle cap is opened, the fragrance in the perfume bottle instantly diffuses around. "Uh..." The expressions of the nobles who were still quite joking all froze. "This is the scent of jasmine, no, there are other scents, why are they so good!" Now the nobles couldn''t smile anymore, all of them looked at the porcelain vase in Thomas'' hands in disbelief. "Ladies and gentlemen, this perfume is made by the Berwick family with a unique formula. The fragrance is very pleasant. If you like it, you can try it now!" Thomas saw the expressions of the onlookers nobles, and he took advantage of this opportunity to invite him immediately. However, even at this time, there was still no response from any noble lady. If this perfume is in a high-end perfume shop on the side I am afraid they are already rushing to compete at this time, but at this roadside stall, it is still in the eyes of everyone, ladies and gentlemen, look at me, I will look at You, but you are not ready to go forward. "I''m afraid I won''t be able to complete the task given by the adults now!" Seeing everyone''s reaction, Thomas immediately felt a chill in his heart. Originally, he suggested that it would be the most suitable for his grown-up to sell it to a perfume shop, but the adult said: the fragrance of wine is not afraid of deep alleys, such a good perfume cannot make the perfume shop make a lot of money. The most important thing is that the adults in the family are ready to create their own brand, so that they can produce and sell more perfumes in the future. But Thomas knew that his own adults still underestimated the degree of respect of these nobles living in the city. Even if there is a slight possibility of being laughed at by others, nobles have scruples. "Ladies and gentlemen, there are only seventeen bottles of this precious and delicious perfume. If you want to buy one, please don''t hesitate!" Thomas didn''t give up, and continued to instigate with a smile. The noble ladies and ladies had burning eyes in their eyes, but they still kept the pestle in place. "There are only seventeen bottles, so few?" However, at this moment, a small and arrogant female voice came from behind the crowd. As this voice came out, the ladies and ladies who were onlookers looked at them one after another, wanting to see who was so bold, but they were not afraid of being belittled afterwards. Buying perfume from a street stall, the reputation spreads... tsk tsk! "Ah! It''s Miss Stella!" However, when everyone saw who was coming, they all burst out in surprise, and the previous feeling of preparing for a good show completely disappeared. Just kidding, who dares to laugh at Miss Stella, even if Miss Stella really buys a bottle of perfume for a silver coin, someone will hold this perfume to the sky. Chapter 46： boiled brown sugar "I saw Miss Stella!" "I saw Miss Stella!" Everyone reacted, consciously making way for Stella, bending over to offer their greetings. Stella raised her head slightly, her body was straight, she walked through the crowd, and nodded slightly to the crowd on both sides as she walked forward, which counted as a response. Lina followed behind with an arrogant little look, and she was the one who shouted just now. "I''ve seen Miss Stella!" Thomas naturally knew the earl''s daughter, and immediately stepped forward and bowed deeply. "Well, your perfume smells so good, I want to buy it!" Stella finally spoke for the first time. "It''s an honor, Miss Stella!" Thomas was overjoyed, he thought that today''s business was going to be messed up, but unexpectedly it attracted the earl''s daughter, "Miss Stella, I don''t know how many bottles of perfume you are going to buy. , I''ll take it for you, little one!" "My lady is going to buy all of them, butler Thomas, how many bottles of perfume do you have?" Lina leaned over immediately after Thomas''s voice fell, and she, the personal maid, naturally negotiated the business. "Ah! Want all of them?" Thomas was dumbfounded! "What''s the matter, Butler Thomas, don''t you sell it?" Lina asked suspiciously. "This...Miss Stella, Lord Narante explained before departure that it is...each person is only allowed to purchase one bottle..." Thomas replied cautiously, seeing Lina''s eyes widened, faintly angry Rising up, Thomas turned his words and said, "However, Miss Stella is definitely an exception. Miss Stella, I will sell seven bottles of them to you first, can you think of it!" Thomas is a little nervous. If Miss Petella doesn''t agree, then I don''t know if I will punish the adults when I go back. After all, the adults said that they would take advantage of this time to publicize the perfume and prepare for the next batch of perfume sales. . "Thomas, this is Miss Stella..." Lina was still a little annoyed, complaining that Thomas was a little ignorant. However, Lina''s words were stopped by Stella, only to see Stella nodded with a smile, and spit out two words, "Yes!" "How many bottles of this perfume do you have!" Stella asked in a soft voice herself. "Miss Stella, fifty silver coins a bottle!" "Fifty silver coins? Is it so cheap?" Stella took a hint of surprise, blinked her blue eyes twice, and then slowly spit out in an irresistible tone, "Such a good-smelling perfume shouldn''t be so cheap, Lina. , seven gold coins for Butler Thomas!" Stella is not stupid. When he saw the cheap bottle of perfume, he immediately thought of the reason why it was sold so cheaply, and then gave Lina a direct command. Lina looked at her lady in disbelief, but under her gaze, she finally took out seven gold coins obediently! Passing the gold coins to Thomas, Lina took seven bottles of perfume, and then the master and servant left the crowd. "Thank you, Miss Stella!" Holding seven gold coins, Thomas respectfully thanked Stella who was leaving. "Everyone..." After Stella left, Thomas looked at everyone. However, before he finished speaking, the crowd was boiling at this moment. "I want a bottle, this is a gold coin!" "I want it too, this is a gold coin..." "I¡­¡­" Afterwards, Thomas was drowned in the crowd. Fortunately, Quick and the others stayed at the table, so the perfume was not crowded out or taken away... "Seventeen gold coins! Miss Stella is really a kind-hearted lady!" Looking at the yellow and orange gold coins in his hand, Thomas sighed infinitely. Because of Stella''s action, the price of the perfume doubled, and the perfume was sold out in an instant. Now with Miss Stella''s influence, Thomas believes that the next time he comes to Tulip City to sell perfume, the "Dragon Jasmine" from the Storm Collar will definitely be more popular than this time. ¡­¡­ Narant still didn''t know that the self-righteous ''wine fragrance is not afraid of deep alleys'' almost made the perfume unsalable and smashed the nobles'' dignity. In the end, it was the tulip flower that had the opportunity to save him 30 years of struggle to save the situation. At this time, a carriage full of sugar cane was slowly driving into the castle. "Sir, what should I do next?" Vivian and Xue Li looked at their adults with anticipation in their eyes. "Well, squeeze the juice, crush all the sugar canes with the stone grinder I just made by the mason, and collect the juice!" Narant held a sugar cane in his hand and gnawed on it regardless of his image, while replying to the two beautiful girls The problem. "By the way, you need to wash the sugar cane before this!" It has been six days since the team set off, and some of the fast-growing sugar canes have already matured. And while the masons built the toilet stone house, Narant instructed the masons to build a large stone mill and a series of hearths on the side of the forecourt of the castle. That''s right, it''s a series of stoves. The stovetop is at least twelve meters long, and a total of eight large pots can be placed above the stovetop. This was built by Narant based on the method of boiling brown sugar soil that he had seen in his previous life as a child. In his previous life, he went to his grandmother''s house for the summer vacation when he was a child. There was a brown sugar factory in the countryside next to his grandmother''s house. In order to steal sugar cane, a group of idle friends always wandered around the brown sugar factory. But fascinated. Boil sugar, you should know the name after hearing it As long as you have the raw materials, it is not difficult. First of all, it is necessary to squeeze the juice, and crush the sugarcane that has been washed and chopped off. After extracting the juice, put the juice into the first large pot and boil it. During this process, it must be kept stirring at all times to allow the sugar cane juice to be heated evenly. When the cooking is almost done, scoop it into the second adjacent large pot and continue cooking here. Continue to boil for a while and then scoop into the third large pot. With such repeated cooking, the sugar cane juice will become more viscous as it goes to the next pot. Until the last eighth pot, when the sugarcane juice has turned into a syrupy state, you can scoop the sugarcane juice into a wooden container and let it cool. After the syrup is completely cooled, you can get brown sugar that is sweet and moisturizing. Don''t doubt, making brown sugar is actually not very technical. As Narant began to guide, Vivian and the guards immediately got busy. After washing the sugar cane, it was taken out to squeeze the juice. Under the rolling of the stone roller, the juice flowed into the wooden barrel along the groove. After the sugarcane juice was squeezed out, he ordered the guards to start making the soup. A guard looked after two large pots, standing by the stove with a long spoon that was the same height as them, stirring the juice in the pots constantly. "Sir, these sugarcane juices are getting less and less! It''s not worth it, right?" Xue Li had already eaten two large sugarcanes. She was a little distressed. Originally, after hearing from her family that she wanted to make something as delicious as honey, called brown sugar, Shirley was very much looking forward to it. But now she feels that it is better to eat sugar cane directly. After all, sugar cane is also very sweet, and it will not be wasted. Chapter 47： Pillar industry "Shirley! It''s a pity for you now, but when the brown sugar is made, I promise you won''t say that again in the future!" There is no such concept as sugar in this world, Shirley naturally doesn''t know what sugar is. But Narant knew that in the past life, some strange uncles used lollipops to abduct little loli. He didn''t believe that Shirley could resist the temptation of brown sugar. Moreover, after the brown sugar comes out, the way of eating bread in this world will probably be broken by him, a traveler. Narant really likes the brown sugar steamed buns in his previous life, and when he has brown sugar, he can let the chef Rose try it. In addition, brown sugar comes out, so it''s not far from white sugar. With sugar, jam, etc., it''s not far away! Thinking about it, even Narant''s own saliva was about to flow out. "Sir, the juice in the last cauldron seems to have become sticky, can you take a look?" About half an hour later, Vivian, who had been supervising the guards to boil brown sugar, suddenly spoke up. "Oh? I''ll take a look!" Narant immediately got up from the chair and walked quickly to the eighth cauldron. "Well, it''s almost there, Shirley, quickly bring that wooden box over!" At this time, the sugarcane juice in the eighth cauldron had become thick, and it was on par with the cough syrup from the previous life. Narant immediately Commanded to Shirley. After Shirley brought the one-meter-square wooden box like a drawer, Narant directly asked the guards to scoop the syrup into it. After scooping the syrup, use a small shovel to push the syrup flat in the wooden box, and then wait for it to cool and solidify. Time passed by, and Narant took Vivian and Shirley to wait beside the wooden box. "Sir, are you all right? And the color of this brown sugar seems to have turned yellow, it''s not red!" At this time, Shirley still had her previous regrets. She smelled the indescribably alluring smell from the wooden box, and her saliva was about to flow out. Although the name of brown sugar is called brown sugar, in fact, the brown sugar squeezed from sugar cane is not really dark red, but slightly reddish with yellow in it. "It should be almost there!" Narant reached out and pressed it, making sure that the brown sugar was finally completely solidified. Then he took a shovel and cut the brown sugar in the wooden box into small pieces like gold bars. "Come on, Vivienne, Shirley, you each have one piece!" Fang Wei shoveled two pieces of brown sugar and put them directly into the hands of the two women. "Thank you for the gift, sir!" Shirley and Vivian were now full of the small piece of brown sugar, and they immediately thanked them as soon as they held it in their hands. When the two women took it, Narant himself immediately picked up a piece, and then, without hesitation, put it into his mouth and took a bite. "Oh roar, that''s what it tastes like! Haha, my brown sugar is a success!" The brown sugar made from the raw sugar cane juice is incomparable to the industrial brown sugar that cut corners in the previous life. When the brown sugar was in the mouth, Narant immediately found the feeling of childhood, mellow and sweet. And Vivienne and Shirley couldn''t help swallowing while holding the brown sugar when they saw Narant enjoying it. "Both of you, try it too!" Nalande didn''t dare to eat before she started eating, so Nalande immediately gave an order. "Yes! Your Excellency" with permission, the two women immediately put the brown sugar into their mouths like Narant. "Wow!" The moment the brown sugar entered their mouths, Vivian and Shirley were shocked, and their eyes widened in shock. "Big... sire, this... this is delicious too!" Xue Li''s expression was the most exaggerated, originally her oversized eyes stared like snails, and Vivienne kept pursing her lips to feel her mouth. of sweetness. "Sherry, do you think brown sugar or sugar cane is delicious now?" Narant was not surprised when he saw this, and asked Shirley with a smile. "Brown sugar! Your lord! Shirley likes to eat brown sugar!" Shirley didn''t hesitate. "Haha, the delicious food is still to come, Shirley, go and call your mother now!" "Okay, my lord!" Hearing that the delicious food was still to come, where would Xue Li delay, she scurried away towards the inner castle. After Shirley left, Narant turned to Vivian again. "Vivian, now you help me draw up a decree to inform all the villagers in Stormwind Territory that you can go to the bushes in Stormwind Territory to find sugar cane in your spare time!" "After finding the sugar cane, let the villagers cut it down and send it to the castle. Every three sugar cane will be rewarded with a copper plate!" "By the way, in order to prevent some villagers from not knowing about sugar cane, take a few sugar canes for the villagers to compare!" The sugar cane has almost begun to ripen, and the brown sugar has been successfully boiled, and it is time to harvest large-scale production. Storm Land has too few people and not much arable land. As a traveler, Narant knows that cultivating food can only ensure a full stomach, but it cannot make a fortune quickly. And if you really want to make money and develop your territory, you can only rely on trade to export goods and earn benefits from other noble territories. He believes that brown sugar will definitely become one of the pillar industries of Tulip Collar. "Yes, my lord!" After instructing Vivian, Rose, the extraordinarily sultry chef, has come to Narant. Although Narant lived alone in his previous life, he was able to provide himself with food and clothing, but he didn''t know much about Western bread. However, Narant only needed to give ideas, and Rose quickly understood. "Sir, do you mean to brush the brown sugar and honey on the bread when baking it?" Rose held a piece of brown sugar in her hand, and looked at the Lord with surprise in her eyes. "Yes, Rose, and today is not only my white bread, but also brown sugar added to the brown bread for servants and guards!" Nalanda nodded He also has honey bread these days. The chance to taste it is produced by the swarm of bees Shirley tamed. Experts in the past life advised to eat less sweets, because eating too much can easily lead to obesity and increase the risk of various diseases. But in this world, you don''t have to worry at all. Most people can''t even eat enough to eat, let alone gain weight. Moreover, sugar has another advantage, that is, it can increase people''s happiness after eating, so Narant plans to occasionally add such delicacies to his subordinates in the future. "Yes, my lord, I''ll try it now and praise you for your wisdom and generosity!" Rose immediately walked into the castle with a few pieces of brown sugar. She has already tasted the taste of brown sugar. As a chef, she is very surprised that her own adults can invent this brown sugar that is sweeter than honey. She can''t wait to try the effect of making bread with brown sugar now, because after tasting so sweet, she has a lot of new inspiration for cooking food in her mind. ¡­¡­ When there was a cheerful atmosphere in the castle, following Narant''s order, the people of the entire Storm Territory also made a sensation. The sugarcane residents have more or less seen it. In the past, few people paid attention to this thin and short ''small tree''. At most, some villagers in Doom Village knew that sugarcane was a delicious wild fruit. However, it is different now. Their lord named this ''small tree'' as sugar cane, and also paid three sugar canes and one copper plate as a reward. Finding sugar cane does not require heavy physical strength like other logging and farming, so even children can play an adequate role. All of a sudden, everyone in the territory who was at their leisure began to walk through the weeds in the forest. Chapter 48： convoy return "It''s dinner time!" The sky was getting dark, and in the Castle of Stormwind, the guards finally heard the long-awaited greeting. The two servants, led by Vivian, came to the vestibule with several wooden basins. After the guards heard the call, in addition to the five guards on duty who remained on the city wall, the other ten quickly trotted to the place where the food was distributed. The guards consciously brought their wooden trays to the wooden table. A large piece of brown bread, a large spoonful of whale broth. "Thank you Lord Lord for the gift!" Smelling the rich aroma of the broth on the plate, although Lord Lord was not there at this time, guard Kari Oxtail still offered his sincere greetings. After greeting, Kari Oxtail picked up the plate and prepared to leave. "Wait a minute, Kari!" At this moment, Vivian, who was standing by to supervise the order of the guards, stopped him. "Captain Vivian, do you have any orders?" Cary asked curiously. "In addition to ordinary black bread and whale meat for today''s dinner, the lord also specially rewarded you with a piece of brown sugar brown bread!" After speaking, Vivian took a piece of black bread the size of a child''s fist from the tub in front of her and put it in Cary''s dinner plate. "Brown sugar and brown bread?" Kari was a little puzzled, but anyway, since it''s an extra gift from adults, just thank him. "Thank you Lord for the gift!" Kari offered his greetings again. Afterwards, Cary walked towards the table beside him with the wooden plate. Next, the other guards also sat on the wooden table with wooden plates one after another, and began to want to have a delicious dinner. The guards did not try the small piece of brown sugar bread for the first time, but dipped a large piece of ordinary black bread in fish broth and ate it. After all, no matter what the name is, brown bread is black bread, and fish soup is what the guards like Cary Oxtail crave most. When the fish soup and brown bread were eaten, Kari Oxtail touched his stomach contentedly and smiled contentedly. Happiness is so simple, with kind and generous adults, every meal can make them full. "By the way, there''s a small piece of red here... oh... I haven''t eaten the brown sugar bread, so I can''t waste it!" Cary Oxtail knew that food was hard to come by. Although he felt that his stomach was very full, he still picked up brown sugar brown bread. For him, this brown sugar brown bread is just a bite. Haw! The next moment, Cary Oxtail put the brown sugar brown bread into his mouth without hesitation. After the bread was in his mouth, he naturally got up and prepared to wash his plate. However, in this one, Kari Oxtail''s body suddenly trembled, and then his eyes widened. "what!" Cary Oxtail let out a scream. Kari''s exclamation immediately startled the surrounding guards. They raised their heads and said dissatisfiedly, "Kari Oxtail, did you step on your tail by a cow? Why don''t you just scream, let''s startle us!" "It''s not me...it''s this...this bread...it...it..." Cary Oxtail spit out the recognizable brown sugar brown bread from his mouth, and pointed at the black Bread does not know how to describe it. "What''s wrong with the bread? Did you eat some pebbles? Probably not. After Ms. Rose came to the castle, the brown bread became much better than before, and there were no pebbles." The other guards were puzzled. "It''s not... it''s really delicious!" After holding back for a long time, Kari was finally finished. "Delicious? It''s so delicious that you scream? Kari, are you kidding us!" The other guards didn''t believe it. If Kari ate white bread, they might still believe it. Bread, they have never tasted it. "I didn''t lie to you, just eat it for yourself, this brown sugar bread is the best bread I''ve ever eaten!" Cary hurriedly put the brown bread in his hand back into his mouth. And, this time he didn''t chew, but just held it in his mouth and slowly enjoyed the rich sweetness in the bread. "It''s really so delicious?" Seeing that Cary Oxtail''s expression didn''t look like a fake, the other guards finally became suspicious, and then picked up their brown sugar bread and put it into their mouths. "what!" "Wow!" "Oh!" Afterwards, a series of exclamations came from the front courtyard of the castle. The expressions of the guards who didn''t believe in Kari were much more exaggerated than Kari. For them who have never tasted honey, sweet, this is a taste that has never been experienced before. ¡­¡­ Time passed quickly, and three days passed in a flash. On this day, Narant completed the morning vindictive practice in the back garden as usual, and was washing up and preparing to go downstairs for lunch, but Vivian hurried up. "Sir, the team is back!" Vivian''s face was filled with joy, she knew that her adults were very much looking forward to the return of the team, because the team brought hope for the rise of the Storm Leader, and now is the time to wait for the result. "You''re back?" Narant was stunned when he heard the words. "Yes, my lord, the convoy is still about two miles away from the castle!" Vivian nodded affirmatively. "Vivian, go and bring Lightning to the vestibule, Lilia, help me get dressed!" After taking a shower, Narant was only wearing an inner shirt at this time, and he hadn''t had time to change into a decent silk dress. "Yes, my lord!" Sisters Vivian and Lilia responded at the same time. Under Lilia''s service, he quickly put on a decent dress, and Narant walked downstairs quickly. Coming to the vestibule and riding his lightning bolt, Narant took the guards directly out of the castle and headed towards the convoy not far away. Originally, Narant could have waited in the castle, but he really wanted to know the results of this team It was like buying a lottery ticket and wanting to know the result the next moment. Will make people feel uncomfortable. ¡­¡­ Looking at the castle standing a mile away, the guards such as Thomas and Quick suddenly felt kindness and peace of mind. After leaving the territory for nearly ten days, they finally came back, and they still successfully completed the explanation of their adults and returned with a full reward. The three carriages were fully loaded on departure, and the same was true when they returned. In addition, twenty civilians in ordinary linen clothes were added to the rear of the convoy. These people are the family members of Anthony''s five guards. "It''s the lord!" At this moment, Thomas and the others suddenly saw the team rushing out of the castle, and immediately knew that it was the lord who came to greet them and others. "I''ve seen adults!" "I have seen the Lord!" Looking at the leader, the incomparably mighty lord came to the front, and everyone in the convoy greeted respectfully. "came back!" Narant looked at the convoy and nodded to the guards such as Thomas and Quick. "Sir report, the first guard team successfully completed the task you explained, and the team did not suffer any losses during this trip!" Quick took the lead in reporting to Narant. "Well, you are all good!" Narant nodded in satisfaction. "Sir, the little one also successfully completed all the tasks you gave and sold all the goods!" After Quick was Thomas. "Very good, Thomas!" He finally got the answer to his first business test, and Narant finally felt relieved at this moment. "Go, go back to the castle now!" Then, Narant waved his hand and led the motorcade towards the castle. Chapter 49： nasias gift "So, salt and dried fish are sold out after only passing through six territories?" In the lobby on the first floor of the castle, Narant listened to Thomas describe the detailed process of the team''s journey, and asked for details from time to time, so as to supplement the business development of Storm Leader. "Yes, my lord, the salt and dried fish are sold out after passing through six territories in total! If we didn''t stay for too short a time, maybe we only needed to pass through two or three territories and we should be able to sell out the goods." Thomas drank Nalan He specially rewarded him with the honey tea, and nodded vigorously in reply. "Well, in fact, even if the goods are sold through six territories, it has exceeded my expectations. After all, dried fish is not a necessity!" Narant nodded with a smile. He took the Storm Territory as a model, and speculated that although other territories were better than the Storm Territory, they would not be much richer. However, it was obvious that he thought it was a little worse, that is, the territorial composition of other territories was not 100% serfs, and ordinary civilians also occupied a lot. Although serfs have no purchasing power, it does not mean that commoners do not, so dried fish can obviously sell as well as salt. The only pity is that those nobles are still concerned about the reputation of the land of doom, otherwise, with the purchasing power of those nobles, dried fish and salt will definitely be sold faster. Of course, it is also beneficial for the nobles not to participate in the purchase for the time being. In this way, the nobles can''t get involved in his salt business, so that he can always sell it to the commoners at a low price, and let the commoners develop a low price awareness. After developing this low-price perception, the commoners will naturally organize caravans to come to Stormland. As long as there are foreign caravans entering the Storm Territory, the business of the Storm Territory will gradually form. Whether the caravan comes to buy or sell goods, it plays a vital role in the development of the Storm Nation. "Thomas, continue talking!" "Yes, my lord!" "Then the convoy moved on all the way. After sending a guard to deliver the gifts prepared by Lord Andrew according to your instructions, the convoy arrived at Tulip Fort..." Thomas was instructed, and began to describe the next stage in detail. "My father actually chased and chopped Aldin in front of the Count with a big axe!" Narant''s eyes widened, he didn''t expect the original owner''s father to be so domineering, that was the face of the emperor. However, it can be seen that although the original owner is a waste, Andrew is equally caring for his children. "Yes, my lord! Fortunately, the earl wasn''t angry, and he even spoke to comfort Andrew!" "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded, his cheap father was a fierce general under the earl, and it was impossible for the earl to punish him. More importantly, from Thomas''s detailed description, Narant found that his cheap dad didn''t seem to be the kind of person with developed limbs and a simple mind. For example, one of the details is worth studying. Although Andrew fiercely chased after Alding to chop, but in the end, when Alding ran up to the high platform where the Count was, Andrew did not pursue it. This high platform is like the dragon platform where the emperor in the previous life was. The courtiers must not set foot on the high platform without permission. Andrew did this, which shows that he has well grasped the bottom line of the count. After sighing at the cheap old man, Narant recalled the compensation from the count, "Fortunately, I had expected that my storm collar was about to disappear!" Although this land of doom is a little dangerous, Narant really doesn''t want to change it. Not only is the sky high and the emperor is far away, but the most important area is large. The territories assigned by the other second sons are all a baronial divided into two parts, or divided into three parts. The security of such a territory is safe, but the area is small and the development potential is too low. And if you''re unlucky, you won''t even have a castle. If you don''t have a castle lord, is that a lord? On the contrary, his Storm Territory is the area of ??a baronial territory, and he also received a tax-free compensation. Narant felt that the count would definitely regret this decision in a few years. After all, through this sale of goods, Narant has fully confirmed the feasibility of commerce. Of course, it will be useless for the Count to regret it in the future. At this time, the decree on the tax exemption of the Stormland is already in his hands. There are only a few words on this parchment: From now on, the vassal Narant''s fief Stormwind will be exempted from all taxes, and this decree is permanently effective. Signed: Augustus Tulip! Plus a personal seal of Lord Count. This thing is generally valid forever like the imperial decree of the previous life, unless one day the Tulip Family no longer exists, it may be invalidated. "My lord, after reporting to the Earl in the Tulip Castle, the youngest took the motorcade to the east of Tulip City, where they began to sell perfume..." Thomas began to talk about the process of selling perfume again! "Is there such a thing? After those noble ladies and wives smelled the fragrance, no one came up to buy it?" Narant couldn''t help but sweat, because he suffered from habitual thinking. How could he have imagined that for the nobles of this world, the dignity of the nobles is often more important than anything. He originally thought that he had done everything he could. For example, he specially told Thomas not to say that the perfume came from Stormland, otherwise the reputation of the land of doom might make perfume like salt and dried fish to be treated coldly by the nobles No The thought of Doom Land''s reputation was avoided, but other surprises arose. Fortunately, fortunately, the unmasked tulip flower in the end helped him save the situation. Although it was an unintentional move for Stella, it was a good endorsement for Narant''s fragrance. Just like the previous life, if you want an item to become a trend, it must be promoted and led by public figures. As for Stella in the tulip collar, that is a truly famous existence. More importantly, Stella also directly priced his perfume from fifty silver coins to one gold coin per bottle. "If you have a chance, you must repay the tulip flower!" Narant silently kept this kindness in his heart. After finishing the story of perfume, the next step is the trivial process of purchasing items in the city. After that, nothing major has happened. At the end, Thomas took out a gift box from his arms. "My lord, this is a gift that your sister Miss Nacia asked Xiao to pass to you when the convoy left Tulip City!" "Nasia?" Nalande was a little surprised. The name Nasya was both familiar and unfamiliar to him now. Andrew has a total of three children, two sons and one daughter, and this Nacia is his sister who is two years younger than the original owner. Nasya is different from Narant. She is very talented in fighting spirit, even better than Narant''s eldest brother. Now she should be studying in the aristocratic academy in Tulip City. Taking the gift box, Narant opened it directly, and then a fiery red spar appeared in front of him. "It turned out to be a flame spar!" Chapter 50： Flame Stone Seeing the gift in the box, Narant was shocked. The flame spar, as the name suggests, is a spar that contains a lot of fire attribute vindictiveness. Its shape is very peculiar, with clear edges and corners, as if it had been cut by a precision instrument, with several cross-sections, very much like those beautiful gems in the previous life. What''s even more peculiar is its interior. Its interior is translucent, with a red flame visible to the naked eye constantly flashing and burning inside. In this world, in addition to the flame spar, there are also ice spar, whirlwind spar and earth rock spar, which do not correspond to the four elements of fire, water, wind, and earth! These four kinds of spar are extremely rare, and they are all top-level ores that only the yellow elves can breed with a small probability. And their role is also very powerful, that is, to allow the title knight to quickly absorb the battle qi contained in the spar, and to absorb one is equivalent to increasing the training speed by one month, which can greatly speed up the training speed of the title knight. And Narant cultivates fire attribute fighting spirit, and the flame spar given to him by Nasya is just right for him to absorb. The strength of this world symbolizes everything, and the richer nobles tend to cultivate faster, and it is precisely because of the Dou Qi spar and the monster meat. The monster meat can nourish the body of the titled knight. Even if you don''t exercise, your body will become stronger and stronger after long-term consumption of monster meat. And the flame spar is to save the title knight from the boring process of meditation, and it can be upgraded even while lying down. The effect of this two-pronged approach is very strong, but it also needs to be built on the accumulation of enough gold coins. Not to mention the meat of monsters. One gold coin per pound of low-level monster meat is the basic price, and because monsters are rare and difficult to deal with, they are often very valuable. Although the supply of this flame spar is stable, there are also several nobles in the duke who have opened such a treasure mine, but it is rare and precious. A flame spar is worth at least ten gold coins. Basically, there is no such thing. A few small nobles can afford it. "Narant, I heard that you successfully planted the seed of vindictiveness and became a title knight, congratulations, my brother!" "In addition, I heard from my father that you were assigned to the Storm Territory, which is a very dangerous place. This flame spar is given to you! I hope you can break through again soon, become the pride of the Berwick family, and become my sister''s. pride!" "Signing: Your dear sister Nasia!" When Narant picked up a piece of letter paper in the gift box, he couldn''t help feeling complicated after reading it. To be honest, Narant didn''t have a big sense of belonging to the Berwick family at first, after all, the soul in his body at this time came from the earth. But I heard Thomas describe how Andrew rushed into the conference room to seek justice for himself this time in front of the count. Now that this little sister sent the precious flame spar so thoughtfully, Narant felt that maybe it would be a good spiritual harbor to be able to integrate into this loving and affectionate family. You must know that the Berwick family is notoriously poor in the tulip field. This flame spar is worth ten gold coins, and Nasya must not be able to buy it. The only possibility is that Nasya won the award from the noble academy with excellent grades, and this flame spar was awarded to her by the academy. "Since your hearts are toward me, let me cover you from now on!" Silently putting away the envelope and the flame spar, Narant took a deep breath. "Sir, after all the goods of the caravan were sold this time, a total of 21 gold coins and 10 silver coins were obtained!" "Excluding the 14 gold coins and 30 silver coins for the purchase of supplies, there are now 6 gold coins and 80 silver coins left. May I ask if I should give it to you directly, or store it in the warehouse!" When Narant collected the gift, Thomas opened his mouth at the right time, and at the same time he had already pulled out a small black purse. "Register directly and put it in the warehouse!" There is no place to spend money on yourself, so it is most suitable to store it in the warehouse! After Thomas finished reporting, Narant called Quick again to ask about the equipment he purchased. This time, the convoy purchased a total of fifteen complete sets of defense equipment from Tulip City. These include leather armor, helmets, round shields, and leather boots. After confirming that the equipment was correct from Quick, Narant took out ten sets and distributed them to the second guard team. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, it was noon the next day. After the convoy came back, Narant asked the first team to rest. After a day''s rest, the first guard team finally had enough energy. "Now that the team has returned and the first step plan has come to fruition, it''s time to address the buffer zone!" Delaying things in the buffer zone for one more day, Narant felt that he would lose another day... Although he didn''t know what was in it, in short, he felt that he had lost a lot. In addition, through the bees attacked two or three times a day these days, the guards in the Quint camp have developed a habit, that is, as soon as they find a bee, they will immediately climb down the wooden wall to avoid it, as long as it takes less than three minutes Time bees will leave. After coming down so many times, although the guards left their posts for a short time, there was no danger in the camp. Narant speculated that the guards in the Quint camp should let their guard down! "Sir!" Just as Narant made his decision, UU read www. uukanshu.com Shirley trotted to the study. "Shirley, what''s wrong?" "My lord, I just sent bees to attack Baron Quint''s camp as usual, and the bees that came back told me that there were more than ten guards and a carriage in the camp!" Shirley immediately reported. "Another ten guards and a carriage?" Narant frowned, how could he have changed at this time. But the next moment Narant''s expression changed, "Not good!" "Sir, what''s the matter?" "Since the ore was mined in that camp, a team of guards and carriages suddenly came, definitely to transport the mined ore back." This conclusion is not difficult to imagine, but Narant didn''t expect to come across this juncture so coincidentally. "Shirley, go get Vivienne and Quick, I''ll wait for them in the lobby on the first floor!" Narant didn''t hesitate, and after commanding Shirley, he also stood up. "Yes, my lord! When Xue Li heard the words, she scurried downstairs." ¡­ "Sir, you are looking for us!" Vivian and Quick quickly came to the lobby on the first floor. "Xue Li just reported that there was a change in the camp, and it is likely that Quent sent people to transport the ore away!" Nalande looked serious and explained his speculation, "So, I decided to go to the buffer now. Take it and solve the camp affairs according to the situation!" "Yes, my lord! I swear allegiance to you to the death!" When Quick and Vivian heard the words, there was nothing strange, and even Quick, a strong man, had a faintly excited expression. "Since that''s the case, let all the guards pack their equipment now, and we''ll set off in ten minutes!" "Yes, my lord!" Chapter 51： mobilization before the war Following Narant''s order, the entire castle moved. This time is different from dealing with dark creatures. They are going to attack other people''s camps, so they need to be fully prepared. The ladders made in advance, the bees that need to be used tonight, as well as food and water need to be prepared. Narant''s original plan was to launch an attack at dawn, but now there are variables, so he can only go ahead and play it on the spot. Soon Narant''s twenty-five guards were fully armed in the vestibule. "Storm Territory is my Narant territory and your home!" "However, some people are wreaking havoc on my territory, your homeland. They not only plundered our wealth in the buffer zone that belongs to us, but also entered the Storm Territory and kidnapped the serfs!" "You said, what should we do in the face of such a hateful robber?" Narant had changed into a suit of armor and wore an iron helmet on his head. final mobilization. "Kill them!" Quick shouted when he heard the words! "Kill them! Kill them" With Quick taking the lead, the guards in the rear immediately shouted. "Very good! As the Lord of the Storm Lord, your Lord, today I will lead you to exterminate these shameless robbers and drive them out of the Storm Lord forever!" "kill!" "kill!" "kill!" "Now, everyone boarded the carriage, let''s go!" Narant was very satisfied. Seeing that the supplies had been assembled under Thomas''s arrangement, he turned on his horse. "Get in the car, let''s go!" Following the order, Vivian and Quick immediately put the guards on the carriage. Afterwards, Narant took the lead and drove out of the castle with three carriages. Because this time is too urgent, and the guards need to save their physical strength, the carriage is necessary. The group walked all the way, and after more than an hour, they finally arrived at a place one mile away from the border. Hiding the carriage and horses, Narant walked towards the border with a total of twenty-nine people. "Shirley, what is in the camp now?" After more than ten minutes of walking, Narant and his party finally found the shelter in the woods outside the camp. Although Shirley didn''t take part in the battle herself, her bees were also crucial to tonight''s battle, so she was indispensable for this operation. "My lord, the bees just told me that the people in the camp seem to be constantly loading the carriages!" Shirley replied. "That''s right, this is shipping ore?" Narant couldn''t help looking up at the sky. It was only dusk. If the convoy left after loading the ore, it would be very bad for him. A sneak attack is always the best time to come at night. If they attack during the day, they will definitely suffer from too few people. If the other party really transported the ore away during the day, Narant only had two options. Either re-select the target of the attack, such as ambush to the road that the convoy returned, and then rob the convoy. Another option is to let the convoy go, and wait for the others to continue ambush until midnight to attack the camp. This is really not a good choice for Narant. Let¡¯s attack the convoy, even if it is successful, but at that time it was already a shock, and it will not be easy to take down the camp in the future. But if the convoy was allowed to transport the ore away, Narant felt reluctant and felt a huge loss. "His sister, you can only take one step at a time! I hope Boss Rongguang blesses him, it''s better to let the convoy stay in the camp overnight!" Narant silently prayed to Boss Rongguang. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in Quint''s camp, Dilly was entertaining Johnny who came to transport the ore back to the castle. "Come on, Johnny, have a drink, it''s still early before dark!" Although Johnny didn''t have a noble status, he was deeply trusted by Quint, so Dili also gave him a high look. "Thank you Sir Dilly!" Johnny didn''t refuse. "Johnny, is the baron''s territory still safe recently? I''ve been at the camp for more than two months, and I don''t know what''s going on in the territory!" After sitting down, Di Li drank the beer in his toast and asked Johnny. . "Sir Dili, nothing major has happened recently in Quint, Lord Quint''s brother has been quiet a lot recently!" "Well, that''s good! Now that we have this mine, in a year or two, maybe the opportunity for adults will come!" Di Li nodded, his face even more excited. Earl Dark Iron has a total of two heirs, one is the eldest son who has the right to inherit, and the other is the illegitimate son Quint. And the two sons of Earl Black Iron are not in harmony, and they have been fighting openly and secretly in recent years. Especially when the original wife of Earl Black Iron died of illness three years ago, Quint''s mother took the lead. Since then, Quint''s status has risen, and his ambition has also grown. He can''t stand his illegitimate identity. He wants to inherit the title of Earl of Black Iron one day But after all, the eldest son is The heir of the Earl of the Black Iron has rightfully received the support of many of the vassals of the Earl of the Black Iron. As for Quint, although he has his mother blowing pillow wind, in this world of inheritance, his winning rate is still slim. However, just two months ago, Quint got a yellow elf from Earl Dark Iron. It was this little yellow elf that gave Quint the hope of defeating the eldest son. Because the mines from this yellow elf are very precious. As long as it is mined for a year or two, Quint''s overall strength will definitely skyrocket. At that time, if Quint can really get more heirs, then Di Li, these vassals, will definitely become great heroes, so Di Li is so excited. Johnny smiled when he saw Di Li''s excited appearance, but the next moment he remembered something, so he said: "By the way, Sir Di Li, although there has been nothing major in the territory recently, there is a small trouble. , and it made Lord Quint quite angry!" "Oh? What''s the trouble?" Di Li restrained his smile and opened his mouth curiously. "You may not believe it, but this trouble comes from our next-door neighbor, Storm Collar!" "Storm Lord? How is this possible, those unlucky ghosts have the courage to trouble Lord Quint?" Di Li couldn''t believe it. That lord named Narant was threatened outside his camp that day, and he didn''t run away. Originally, he had been on guard for a few days, but during this time there was no accident at all. To say that even if the lord of the Storm Territory had a little bit of backbone, he should have sent someone to secretly release two cold arrows or something, but he didn''t dare to release one. Chapter 52： Grassland? "It''s not how powerful that unlucky guy is, but just how lucky he is!" Seeing Di Li''s expression, Johnny smiled and shook his head to explain. "The unfortunate lord somehow managed to get lucky and got a salt mine elf." "Furthermore, he doesn''t know if he is poor and crazy, or deliberately, he sold salt directly to the commoners and serfs in the Tulip Territory at a low price of seven coppers!" "In addition, he also threatened to go directly to his doomed land to buy salt, even commoners can buy it at a low price of five coppers, and it''s still the kind without sand." "There is still such a thing! The five copper plates are directly sold to those civilians, without adding sand, is he not making money?" "Yes, the baron also made a fire for this, but it''s strange, I have sent several serfs to sneak into the storm collar to find out the news, but they never came back." "It is estimated that the unfortunate lord also has precautions! You must know that this storm lord usually has no pedestrians on the road. He only needs to arrange two guards on the roadside, and the people you sent will not be found and arrested immediately!" Di Li Laughing, he knows more about the situation around here than Johnny. On weekdays, there are no ghosts and shadows on the road of Stormwind Territory, and there is only one road. It is easy to find outsiders. "That''s right, but the lord asked me to find the location of the salt mine elf, so I can destroy him at that time. It seems that I have to find a way!" "After you bring the ore back, I can help you. I will send you two guards, they are familiar with this area!" "Then many thanks to Sir Dili!" "Haha, you''re welcome, it''s all for the Lord Baron, come, let''s continue drinking, anyway, you need to go back in the middle of the night in order to avoid the eyes and ears of the eldest son this time, let''s drink more now!" ¡­¡­ Just like that, Dili and Johnny in the camp were drinking, and Narant and the others continued to ambush outside the camp. With the passage of time, the sky gradually got dark, and Narant''s heart finally calmed down a little. "Boss Rongguang really took care of me! Although this team of guards stayed in the camp to make it more difficult for me to attack, but if it succeeds, the ore will be mine!" Although the number of people to deal with at night may increase to more than 60, but Narant is even more reluctant to bear that carload of ore, you must know that this is at least the amount mined in more than ten days. "Quick, Vivian, the order goes on, everyone starts to eat dry food, as the last food supplement for tonight!" Before the war comes, it is not advisable to give the soldiers too much food, otherwise once they are too full, the strength of the soldiers will become limp. So before dark, in order to always prepare for battle, Narant never let the guards eat, but now that it is dark, there should be no need to worry about the other party''s sudden departure. Following the order, the guards immediately began to eat brown bread and boiled dried salted fish. Next, Narant and his party waited until midnight. Just when he thought that things would go according to his plan tonight, Shirley, who was beside him, suddenly spoke to him. "Sir, the people in the camp are moving! They seem to be leaving!" "Huh? Leaving this big night?" Narant was already taking a nap, and when he heard Shirley''s words, he was immediately jolted. It''s still early in the morning when people are sleepy and horses are exhausted. Why did the other party suddenly move? "Yes, sir, they have already started to line up!" Shirley nodded affirmatively. "No way, that can only start now!" Narant gritted his teeth. "Shirley, you summon the bees and make them two, follow Vivian and Quick respectively." "Yes, my lord!" When Xue Li heard this, she immediately started giving orders to the queen bee in the wooden box in her arms. Buzzing! Then, the queen bee began to flap her wings to make a sound. Bees have no sense of direction at night because they rely on the sun to identify their direction. However, in addition to passing through the sun, bees can actually be guided by the humming of their companions. As the queen bee flapped its wings, the large swarm of bees that had been resting at the back began to move, and followed Vivian and Quick according to Shirley''s arrangement. "Vivian!" "Sir, I''m here!" "After the guards on the city wall are driven down, you immediately lead the archer team to carry the ladder to the top, and after Quaker and I do it, you immediately turn in and shoot freely!" "Yes, my lord!" When Vivian heard the order, she immediately responded, and then began to whisper Narant''s order. ¡­¡­ "Sir Dili, thank you for your hospitality today. It''s almost time, then I''ll be ready to return to the castle!" "Okay, Johnny, be careful on the road, and express my greetings to the adults when you go back!" Dili nodded. "Okay, then see you in two months!" Johnny bowed respectfully after hearing this. "Open the gate and let the convoy out!" Di Li didn''t say much, and ordered several guards at the gate. Creep, creak! Following the order, several guards at the gate immediately began to turn the winch. I have to say that for the safety of this camp, Quint made a lot of money, and even the gate was made by skilled craftsmen to make it up and down. Such a gate can more effectively resist the enemy''s attack. The only way to open the door is to push the winch through the cooperation of several people. "Ah, there are bees! Hell, how come there are bees in the middle of the night!" However, just as the door was halfway open, Johnny and the others were about to leave, suddenly there were several exclamations from the wooden wall. "Sir Dilly, what''s going on?" Johnny and his ten men were startled, and immediately drew their long swords. "Strange, why are the bees dispatched at night today? Did the sound of the door startle them?" Di Li was also a little puzzled, but it had been happening for more than a week, and he didn''t think much about it. "Johnny, don''t be nervous, it''s just a swarm of bees nearby. They''ve been coming to the camp for many days to sting people! It''s a pity that I haven''t been able to find where the bees are Otherwise, I can still taste the honey here. Woolen cloth!" "That''s it!" Johnny saw that Di Li and the other guards in the camp were calm, so he put away his sword with confidence, "Sir Di Li, then I''m going! The stars in the sky are obscured, I don''t know. Will it rain, I don''t want to be drenched in soup." "it is good!" After the two sides finished speaking, Johnny rode a horse that had a rare opportunity to ride, and led the team towards the gate. Kick! tap! Johnny took the lead and soon came to the gate of the camp. Looking at the backs of Johnny and the others, Di Li instructed the surrounding subordinates, "When the bees leave, go back to guard immediately! Be more energetic!" Saying that, Di Li yawned and walked towards his house. After staying up in the middle of the night, he was also a little sleepy! "Demacia!" However, just as he turned around, an inexplicable shout suddenly came from the gate of the camp. "What the hell?" ¡­¡­ Johnny stepped out of the gate on a horse, and before he could get used to the darkness outside, a strong wind suddenly came from the left side, and then he saw a dark ''strong man'' pounced on him. The long sword covered with red vindictiveness in this strong man''s hand was particularly conspicuous. While pounced on himself, he shouted out an inexplicable word. Poof! The next moment, Captain Johnny didn''t understand what ''Demacia'' was, he only felt a chill on his shoulders, and then his whole body seemed to be exhausted, and he fell off the horse. Demacia? Could it be that the person who killed me was called Demacia? I hate it... I haven''t become a noble yet... Why did I die... Chapter 53： Camp battle Quiet! The attack came too suddenly, and everyone was completely unexpected, and they were also stunned by the inexplicable Demacia. After being stunned for a moment, all the talents in the camp finally reflected, their faces changed drastically and they said loudly: "An enemy attack! It is an enemy attack!" The screen that originally seemed to be paused was suddenly pressed the play button, the whole camp exploded, and the roaring and screaming instantly filled the entire camp. Dangdang! The alarm bell in the center of the camp was also sounded eagerly. "Demacia!" Seeing that their adults took the lead in completing the one-hit kill, Quick and others finally reacted. They raised their long swords and rushed out from the dark corner of the wall, rushed into the ten guards behind Johnny, and rammed them into Get people to turn around. In view of the fact that his lord shouted the words he had never heard before, and the action was so handsome, Quick and others followed suit, and they also shouted and started to fight. Puff puff! As Quick and others waved their long swords, several of Johnny''s guards were chopped to the ground by the swords before they could counterattack. "What does this Demacia mean? After shouting, it seems to be full of power!" After successfully beheading an enemy, Quick found that the cry learned from his own adults was much more powerful than the previous "kill". Especially looking at the stunned appearance of the enemy, he felt that he was unprecedentedly brave today. "..." Narant watched his subordinates imitate each other, and wondered if he had misled them. However, he didn''t have time to think about it, and immediately rushed towards the Quint guard who was about to turn the winch to close the gate. "Don''t panic, stop them and close the door again!" "The archer will go to the city wall for me, and the others will come with me!" Di Li is not an incompetent person, all the sleepiness has receded, and he immediately gave orders to the panicked men. At the same time, he himself drew his long sword and hurried towards the camp gate. Whoosh whoosh! "what!" "No, there are enemies on the wooden walls, and there are archers in ambush for the enemies!" When Di Li was walking forward, the sound of a bowstring breaking through the air suddenly came from his ears, accompanied by the screams of his subordinates. "Bastard! What''s going on, where are so many archers coming from!" Di Li gritted his teeth suddenly, not knowing what force the other party was. The longbowmen trained were so high in shooting skills that almost every arrow could be accurate. Hit one. This is rare, only the great nobles can cultivate such a large number of outstanding longbowmen. "Give me stability and give priority to dealing with the enemy archers on the wooden wall!" With the appearance of the longbowmen, Di Li had to adjust his strength again. As a middle-level bronze knight, he is not afraid of these ordinary arrows, but those longbowmen are a huge threat to the guards in the camp. "Yes, my lord!" Although he was caught off guard, fortunately Di Li was calm enough, and his words seemed to reassure the guards. The captain of the guards in the camp responded immediately after hearing it, and then rushed towards the wooden wall with most of his men. "Kill me, kill these despicable sneak attackers!" The captain of the guard yelled, and took the lead and climbed towards the wooden stairs. Whoosh! At this moment, an arrow shot towards him with a screeching sound. The captain of the guard was startled, and without thinking, he fell to the ground. Poof! However, although the captain of the guards escaped the attack, a subordinate behind him was caught off guard and was shot directly in the chest. With a pop, the subordinate in leather armor rolled down the stairs. "Bastards! I''m going to kill you!" The captain of the guard was also a veteran who had experienced fighting. At this time, he was aroused by his ferocity and finally climbed up the wooden wall with his long sword. "Kill me!" Looking at the enemy only four or five meters away, the captain of the guard held a small shield to protect his chest, and then quickly rushed forward. At such a close distance, the longbowman was already waiting for him to be slaughtered. of lambs. Buzzing! However, just before he took two steps forward, he suddenly heard a dense buzzing sound coming from his ears. "Ah! It''s a bee, a lot of bees!" When the buzzing sound came, the captain of the guard only felt a pain in his face, and it turned out to be stung by a bee. And this time, it wasn''t the two or three bees that happened a few days ago, but the one that was so dense that it was impossible to count. In an instant, half of his face was covered with bees, and the guards who followed him also let out a shrill howl, all of which kept slapping the bees on their faces. Whoosh whoosh! Puff puff! Narant''s longbowmen didn''t miss this rare opportunity. Before they could smack the bees, arrows shot at these Quint guards one by one, reaping their lives. "You shoot freely here, I''ll go to the adults!" Seeing that the bees were helping, and the enemy could no longer reach the wooden wall, Vivian gave an order and ran towards the gate. ¡­¡­ "It''s you, the unfortunate lord! You bastard, how dare you sneak into our camp!" Hearing the screams coming from everywhere, Di Li did not have time to take into account the casualties of his subordinates, and attacked the only one with fighting spirit among the enemies, Narant became his first goal. When he approached and saw Narant''s face clearly, Di Li recognized him immediately. Isn''t this the unlucky lord he laughed at when he just drank. At this moment, Di Li''s face became distorted with angerSir Di Li, you said that day, the blazing forest is very dangerous, and it may not be possible for a monster to appear one day! " Narant beheaded the three guards who wanted to close the gate, looking at Di Li with a smile on his face. "Boy, I''ll definitely kill you today!" Di Li squeezed out a few words between his teeth, but he was mistaken. Now that Johnny has been killed by the other party, even if he kills all this kid by himself later, he will not be able to escape and be punished by Lord Quint. "Haha! I also want to say this to you!" "Death!" Di Li, who was already furious to the extreme, didn''t say more, and directly stimulated his whole body''s vindictive qi, and suddenly his feet rushed towards Narant. When he was only two swords away from Narant, Di Li shouted violently, and the long sword in his hand immediately shone with vindictive radiance, streaks in the air and slashed directly towards Narant. Narant didn''t dare to neglect, the difference in level made him have to deal with it carefully. He immediately turned his vindictive energy onto the long sword, and walked towards Di Li without hesitation. when! With the sound of a metal collision, Narant and Dili''s long swords collided suddenly, and the two sides faced each other with the long swords. "Sure enough, he deserves to be a middle-level bronze knight!" With just one blow, Narant knew that there was still a big gap between him and Di Li, and his jaw was already shaking. You must know that when he trains in the castle on weekdays, even if he chops on the stone with all his strength, he will not feel this way. "Haha! Boy, it seems that you are still a little more tender. You made a wrong choice today. Die for me!" Di Li also judged Narant''s strength, although it is stronger than the ordinary junior bronze knight. A lot, but still a little tender compared to him. Chapter 54： Kill Dili After a sneer, Di Li had only a bloodthirsty look on his face, and suddenly pushed Narant with his long sword. Narant''s strength was inferior to Dili''s, and he was pushed and pushed back directly. After Di Li pushed him away, before he could stabilize his body, he had already chased and slashed with his long sword. Seeing this, Narant didn''t have time to think about it, so he took advantage of the situation to retreat sharply, and at the same time slashed with his long sword to resist Dili''s fierce attack. All of a sudden, the violent metal clashing sounds in the field can be heard endlessly. "Boy, let me see where you can retreat!" Although Di Li''s attack was fierce, and he did overwhelm Narant with a considerable advantage, however, the fighting skills the original owner had learned from Andrew also made Nalant''s entire body protected at this time. Let Di Li attack fiercely, but he can''t cause substantial damage to Narant. However, Di Li was in no hurry, because Narant was about to retreat. when! In the end, Narant''s back foot had already pressed against the wooden wall, and he nearly raised his long sword to block Di Li''s blow. However, he might not be able to escape from being pinned to the corner of the wall. "Haha, boy, your time of death is here!" Di Li''s expression turned ruthless, and after grinning, his vindictive energy turned to the extreme, and he raised his long sword to prepare to harvest the unfortunate lord in front of him. "Really?" Narant also smiled. Di Li was shocked when he saw this. Whoosh! Sure enough, the next moment he heard a whistling sound behind his ears. Di Li didn''t have time to think about it, and quickly swung his sword towards the rear to block. boom! Following the block, an arrow shining red slammed into his long sword and exploded suddenly. "There''s even a junior bronze knight!" Di Li looked solemn, "However, do you think two junior bronze knights can deal with me? It''s ridiculous, I''ll kill you first and then clean up her!" Di Li was ready for a quick battle. Taking advantage of Vivian''s re-opening of bows and arrows, he directly swung his sword to harvest Narant. "Two junior title knights won''t do, what if you add secret skills?" At this moment, Narant''s words reached Dili coldly. Although the secret skill is powerful, it also requires enough time to charge up, just like the games in the previous life. Narant''s plan tonight is not to rely on Vivian to kill Di Li by surprise, but to rely on Vivian to give him enough time to charge up. "Secret skill?" Di Li was stunned at first, then his face changed dramatically, "Not good!" Di Li gave up attacking Narant and quickly retreated to the rear. "Flame Triple Slash!" "First cut!" But how could Narant give him this chance? With a loud shout, the long sword covered with raging fire was already slashing towards him. Seeing that it was too late to retreat, Di Li immediately slashed a sword to block. when! With the sound of metal clashing, Di Li almost blocked the first cut. "Second cut!" But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the long sword in Narant''s hand swirled rapidly, and the second, more powerful sword attacked again. "Damn it! It''s a secret combo technique!" Di Li scolded secretly and waved his sword again to resist. when! Di Li also blocked the second sword, but this time his complexion turned pale, and the power of the second cut was more than doubled. "The third cut!" "No, I surrender..." when! Poof! When the third cut came out, Di Li''s arrogance and self-confidence were finally crushed. Feeling the terrifying coercion brought about by the superposition of secret skills, Di Li knew that he could not stop this sword. He wanted to ask for forgiveness, but how could Narant stop, and as the long sword covered with flaming flames fell from top to bottom, he directly cut off the long sword that Di Li blocked, and the remaining power was not reduced. face door. Boom! After a while, Di Li''s figure fell to the ground with a bang, and blood flowed out along the ground. "Phew! I''m finally dead!" Seeing that the biggest enemy of the night was eliminated by himself, Narant''s tense heart finally relaxed a little. "Oh!" At the next moment, Nalan couldn''t help but retched. Speaking of which, this attack on the camp was the first time in his life that he had killed someone. This is different from killing the dark creatures last time. The moment the headless knight died, he turned into bones, and there was no such **** appearance at all. "Sir, are you alright!" Seeing Narant''s appearance, Vivian immediately ran over anxiously. "I''m fine, Vivienne, go and help Quick and the others deal with the remaining enemies!" Narant waved his hand. Fortunately, not many people saw this scene at this time, otherwise the majesty of his lord would not be able to hang. . ¡­¡­ Because it was a sudden attack, and there were so many skilled longbowmen and a large swarm of bees to help, although the number of Narant''s side was more than half less than the other''s, he still had the upper hand. And as Vivian and Narant joined again, the guards in the camp collapsed in an instant, and they continued to fight for a few minutes, and all the enemies in the camp were wiped out. "My lord, all the enemies have been resolved!!" When the last Quint guard fell, Quick immediately came to Narant to report. "How about the casualties!" Narant''s vindictive qi was almost exhausted at this time. He sat on a wooden barrel wearing armor and took a break. Hearing Quick''s report, he immediately cared and asked. "Master Hui, because of the help of bees, the casualties tonight are not too big. Five guards were slightly injured, and two others were seriously injured. I don''t know if they can survive..." Quick replied in a low voice. "Where is the man!" Although it was expected, and there was no direct death, it was already a big victory, but hearing this news, Narant''s mood was inevitably a little complicated. "It''s over the wooden house!" Quick immediately took Narant to the outside of a wooden house The enemy hid in the house in order to avoid our arrows, and the two of them rushed into the house to fight, Unexpectedly, it was besieged by five enemies at the same time! " Coming to the two guards lying on the plank, Quick recounted their injuries. "Big... lord!" One of the guards still had a little consciousness, and greeted Narant with difficulty. "Don''t move, lie down, you are doing well." Narant looked at the guard, and immediately reassured, "You guys, put a cloth to cover their wounds!" The two seriously wounded guards were covered with wounds left by slashing with long swords, the most serious of which were on the abdomen and back. The leather armor made of wild boar skin was directly cut into a big gap. This was the real fatal injury to the two of them. At this time, a large amount of blood was constantly flowing from it. "Big... lord, no need... such a wound... can''t be saved! Please give your subordinate... a treat, and also ask your lord... to tell my family that your subordinates are very brave in battle!" Hearing Narant''s words, the guard lying on the wooden board actually shook his head. "Don''t give up, you have to live back to the family you told about your loyalty and bravery!" Narant had mixed feelings in his heart, but he didn''t want to give up the treatment. Soon, the guards found a cloth strip and pressed it on the wounds of the two seriously wounded guards according to Narant''s instructions. "My lord, even if such a big wound is scalded with an iron tool, it may not stop the bleeding. Why don''t you...let them have a good time!!" As a veteran, Quick knows best that such a wound is probably unreasonable. Seeing his teammates suffer so much, he also suppressed his grief and comforted Narant in a low voice. Chapter 55： Not give up! "Ding! The system task of beheading the enemies in the camp or driving them out of the buffer zone has been completed. The system rewards basic fighting skills and information about the two elves have been released!" "Ding! Two heroic guards were wounded fighting for you. As a lord, you must do something!" "System side mission: Rescue two seriously wounded and let them recover again!" "Mission reward: Warning of a possible crisis in the territory once!" At this moment, the voice of the system also sounded in Narant''s mind. "A warning of a possible crisis? This reward is not bad!" It was a vain task again, and Narant was very happy. It is certain to treat the wounded. Although he does not dare to guarantee 100% that he can save the two subordinates, he will not give up easily. So Narant looked at Quick with a serious face: "No, Quick! I won''t give up any of you easily, I still want to give it a try!" This world has very limited means of dealing with sword injuries, especially for ordinary civilians. Apart from tying the wound with cloth strips and herbs, there is only one primitive method for large-scale wounds, which is to directly scald with a soldering iron. This method was also very popular in Europe in the previous life. Of course, when the wound is large enough, this method will not help, and in this case, the injured person basically has only one way to die. However, for Narant, a transmigrator, there are actually more effective ways to stop the bleeding and cause less damage to the wounded. "Quake, go look for needles and threads immediately, by the way, and quickly boil some pots of water for me! Put the needles and threads in and cook at the same time!" "Yes, my lord!" Hearing that his lord still insisted, Quick did not persuade him any more, but moved his lord to the guards, so he immediately took the guards to do what Narant ordered. Not long after, Quick returned again. "My lord, the boiling water is already being boiled, and the thin thread has been found, but... there are no needles in the camp!" As a camp, water and iron pots are naturally available, and the thread can also be removed from the clothes, but Quick and the guards searched for the needle for a long time, but they could not find it. "Grass!" Hearing this, Narant couldn''t help but scolded, the two seriously injured guards at this juncture could not wait to return to the castle. "My lord, I have a thin needle here!" At this moment, Vivian''s voice came over. After the battle, Vivian went to the camp to pick up Shirley according to Narant''s instructions. At this moment, she heard the conversation and ran over immediately. "You have? That''s great!" Hearing Vivian''s words, Narant immediately exclaimed with joy. Afterwards, Vivian came to him, digging out her fair neck, and a small pendant was pulled out. This is a slender small piece of porcelain, the kind that is very cheap to hold perfume. The small piece of porcelain was tied around the neck by Vivienne with a twine and hung as a pendant. Boo! Seeing that the porcelain bottle was taken down from her neck, Vivian pulled the cork and pulled out an iron needle from it. After taking out the iron needle, Vivian was embarrassed to explain when she saw Narant''s face, "My lord, this is the thin needle that my mother used to teach me to sew clothes. I have kept it since I came to Storm Collar. Go!" "Thank you! Vivian!" Narant solemnly took the needle. With the needle and thread, Narant immediately gave it to Quick to cook, and then ordered the other guards to carry the two seriously wounded into the house. Although the guards didn''t know what their lord wanted to do, they swiftly followed the instructions and started to move. Soon, the two guards placed wooden boards on the table in the room. Because of the excessive blood loss, the guard who was still slightly conscious has fallen into a coma. "Quake, are you ready?" Although he knew that he was in a hurry, he had to wait for the water to boil, but Narant couldn''t help urging. "Sir, I''ll be fine soon!" Quick had already worked hard to add materials to several fires, and at the same time let his subordinates blow the bonfire hard, making the bonfire burn even more violently. Fortunately, after more than a minute, the first pot of boiling water finally boiled. "Quick, take off their clothes too." "Yes, my lord!" Several guards did not dare to neglect, and immediately removed the wounded''s shirt, and then a wound more than ten centimeters long in the abdomen was exposed. Losing the suppression of the cloth strips, blood flowed out again. Resisting the discomfort, Narant hurriedly started wiping the guard''s wound with a boiled towel. "Sir, do you want to come down and help!" Quick, who was cut to the side, saw this scene, and his eyes were full of strange expressions. The nobles are all self-proclaimed noble, let alone treating the wounded by themselves, just like Narant was nervous about the wounded before, that is very rare, eh. After all, the names of civilians and guards are not valuable, so you can continue to recruit. "No, you can''t help!" Narant concentrated on wiping the guard''s wound, not caring that the injury had already stained a lot of blood. After wiping two pots of hot water in a row, he put down the cloth strip. "Vivian, needle and thread!" "Sir, here it is!" Vivienne handed Narant the needle and thread she had already worn. The other guards were very shocked when they saw this scene. What are you going to do, sir? Is it... At this moment, in fact, the guards have already guessed something vaguely. After all, such obvious items as needles and threads are in the hands of adults. The next moment, Narant raised his hand and placed the needle directly beside the wound. Poof! Later, in this silent wooden house, the guards saw the craziest thing in their lives. The adults in my family actually sew wounds on the human body like sewing clothes. The guards never imagined that the human body could be sewn like this. Even after the battle of life and death, the guards couldn''t help shivering. In their view, this is more frightening than fighting the enemy for life and death. The guards held their breaths and watched quietly as their adults kept waving needles and threads over the wound. And Vivian looked at everything in front of her at a loss. She was good at sewing, but she never thought that needles and threads could be used on people. ¡­¡­ Narant didn''t have time to pay attention to what his subordinates were thinking. At this time, there was another seriously injured guard waiting for him to be treated, so his hands were very fast, stitching stitches through the flesh on both sides of the wound and sutured it. together. Narant was not a doctor in his previous life, so he didn''t care about beauty or not at this time just wanted to stop the bleeding, so the stitched wounds were crooked and ugly. After more than a minute of sewing, the wound on the guard''s abdomen was finally sutured. "Okay, unplug the other one''s clothes too!" After tying a knot in the fine thread, Narant directly started to treat the next one. "Yes... yes, my lord!" Hearing Narant''s words, the guards woke up like a dream. "Vivian, clean the needle and re-thread a finely cooked thread!" "Yes, my lord!" Soon, Narant began to treat the second seriously injured guard. The guard was injured on the waist. Although his wound was not as deep as that of the previous guard, the length of the wound was longer, directly extending from the waist to the back. Wiping the area around the guard''s wound, Narant started stitching again. As a few minutes passed, the wound was finally sutured. Although the thread on the wound was still crooked, his blood was stopped. "Your majesty!" When the dead knot of the thin line was tied again, the surrounding guards finally couldn''t help cheering. Because, they felt that they had witnessed a miracle, and they could never stop the bleeding from such a big wound in the past, but with their own adults, they could do it miraculously with only the needle and thread of the tailor. "It''s not the time to be happy yet, continue to sew me, and I''ll sew up the other slightly larger wounds!" Although the most deadly wound has been stopped, in order to increase the survival rate of the two as much as possible, Narant is still ready to continue stitching other wounds. After more than ten minutes, the seven or eight wounds on the two guards were finally sutured completely, and Narant''s forehead was already sweating. Chapter 56： Treasure chest! "Phew! It''s finally done!" "Sir! Clean it up!" Vivian brought a clean towel! "Okay!" Narante took the towel and started washing the blood on his hands. While washing, he explained to several guards, "Take care of them first, and then transfer to the carriage when you leave later!" What Narant can do now has been done, the next step is to see the will of God! Stopping the blood is only the first hurdle for the wounded, but the second is to avoid infection as in previous lives. Naturally, there is no penicillin in this world, so the next thing to look at is the resistance of the two guards. "Yes, my lord!" The guards looked at Narant with admiration in their eyes, and immediately replied respectfully. After the explanation, Narant walked out of the wooden house and breathed in the fresh air outside. He looked at the carriage at the gate of the camp. "It''s time to take a look at what kind of mine this is!" Narant was very curious about what kind of mine made Quint pay so much attention to it, and even transporting it back to the territory had to be carried out secretly in the middle of the night. With that in mind, Narant came to the side of the carriage. At this time, the carriage was tightly wrapped in cowhide cloth. "Vivian, open it!" Narant ordered. "Yes, my lord!" Vivian immediately brought two guards forward and started to untie the fixed rope. Whoops! The rope was untied, and the kraft cloth was lifted directly. "Why are ordinary rocks?" After the cowhide cloth was lifted, ordinary rocks caught his eye, which made Narant raise his brows. "No, these rocks must be hiding something!" After a short while, Narant became even more excited. "Move these rocks down!" "Yes, my lord!" The guards boarded the carriage one after another and began to unload the rocks continuously. In just a few minutes, most of the stones on the carriage had been unloaded. Sure enough, an important discovery was made. I saw a guard on the carriage suddenly shouted, "Sir, there is a box under this rock!" "The box? Quickly dig it out!" Narant was overjoyed and immediately urged. Soon, with the efforts of the guards, the box was pulled out of the rock pile and carried to the ground. This box is not too big, only about twenty or thirty centimeters in length and width. However, what surprised Narant was that the box was actually made of iron and locked. "Could it be that there is no gold mine?" It stands to reason that there are a lot of ores, and now there is only one box, which indicates that this mine is extremely precious. In order to avoid destroying the items in the treasure chest, Narant did not choose to smash it open directly, but asked the guards to go to the captain of the guard who was killed by his sword earlier. "My lord, I found these two things on the captain of the guard!" Soon, the guard found a book and a key from the dead Johnny. "Basic Dou Qi Art? Well, this is one of the rewards of the system! Although it is the lowest level Dou Qi Art, it can be used to train extraordinary men!" Taking a look at the booklet, this reward is very good. Afterwards, Narant directly took the basic Dou Qi technique into his arms, and now the treasure chest is still the most important thing. He took the key and directly opened the iron rope on the treasure chest. As the iron lid of the treasure chest was slowly opened, Narant''s eyes widened in the next instant. "Damn it! Damn it! It''s actually a flame spar?" Narant''s jaw was about to fall off. What caught his eye in the iron box was a fiery red color, and there were at least dozens of flame spar stacked on top of each other. "No wonder Quint attaches great importance to this place and built the camp into a fortress! This mine alone is worth more than his three salt mines! Moreover, it is extremely helpful for cultivating Dou Qi!" Now all the doubts in Narant''s heart were finally resolved, and Quint would not hesitate to risk a dispute with the tulip collar. If it were him Narant, I am afraid he would not be able to bear this thought! "However, since you met me! You are unlucky! Hehe, is this what was written in the previous life novel, the protagonist''s luck? Specially plundering the villain''s luck?" In his own buffer zone, Narant is definitely not going to continue mining for him. Recovering the treasure chest, leaving Vivian to look after the treasure chest, Narant walked towards the camp. Now that the battle is over, let¡¯s quickly resolve the final touches. "Sir, you are here!" Soon, Narant came to the deepest part of the camp. The entrance of the mine in the camp was here, and Quint''s yellow elf was also here. "Yeah!" Narant nodded. "Sir, what should these miners do?" Quick pointed to the wooden house beside him and asked. There are two cabins here. In order to prevent the secrets of the camp from leaking, more than 30 miners are locked in the houses at this time. The house was not only dirty and crowded, but also emitting a stench. Obviously, the life of these miners was not good. . "Tie them with ropes, take them back first!" After thinking for a while, Narant gave the order. Originally, according to the behavior of other lords, the safest way was to not stay. After all, not only more than 60 Quint''s guards, but also a noble lord died here. However, Narant still couldn''t do such a ruthless thing. These unarmed miners are nothing but serf tools oppressed by Quint, which is different from Dili and those guards who are their own enemies. "Yes, my lord!" Hearing the order, Quick did not hesitate, and immediately ordered several guards to find ropes and began to swarm the miners together one by one. After that, Narant looked away and looked at the entrance of the mine, where there was a yellow elf emitting a soft yellow light. "Should I let it go, or destroy it!" Narant frowned slightly, swaying a little. When he came, Narant planned that no matter what minerals were in the camp, after capturing the camp, he would destroy the elves. UU reading www.uukanshu. com After all, once the elf recognizes the master, unless the master personally cancels the contract, it will not betray. Even if Narant takes it away, it will be useless, but will reveal his identity. But now that this is actually a flame spar elf, Narant hesitated. The elf that can breed Dou Qi spar is very rare, and it can be called the existence of divine grace. If he destroys this elf, it will be tantamount to ruining the gods. "Forget it, put it back first! This time the camp will be completely destroyed. I believe Quint will not be able to mine in a short time!" After struggling for a long time, Narant finally made a decision not to hurt the elf... After all... maybe Maybe this little guy has the opportunity to become his own in the future... "Quick, when you tie up these miners and take them out of the camp, throw the elf outside the camp, and then set fire to the entire camp as planned!" "Yes, my lord!" After explaining the city, Narant returned to the gate. He had no idea of ??entering the mine to explore, because the Dou Qi spar mine was different from other mines. The content of spar in the Douqi spar mine is very rare and scattered, and it needs to be dug underground to find it. Narant estimated that the fifty-odd spar he obtained was probably the result of the camp for at least two months. Even if he went in to check it now, it would be no different from entering an ordinary cave. Next, the guards moved the elves and miners out of the camp, and then collected all the enemy''s weapons and equipment, and the arson operation began. This time, the guards who set fire to the mine didn''t even spare the mine. They dismantled a lot of wood and threw the mine to set it on fire. As the flames continued to climb, seeing that the camp was completely engulfed by the flames, Narant waved his hand and returned with everyone. Chapter 57： Quints bad news There was no accident on the way back, but the speed of the journey was slowed down because there were thirty captive miners. Originally, it didn''t matter if it was slower, but seeing the dark clouds in the sky continue to gather, and there was already lightning across the sky in the distance, Narant couldn''t help but feel a little worried. You must know that in this backward world, getting caught in the rain is also a big risk. It is not uncommon for one to catch a cold by accident and die from bad luck. What''s more important is that there are still wounded in the team. If they are caught in the rain, they may aggravate the injury. In the next journey, Narant kept urging the team to move faster. Fortunately, it seemed that his luck was not bad. When they arrived outside the castle, the rainstorm had not yet come. "Your lord is back, open the castle gate!" Thomas stood on the castle wall. Because the adults took away all the guards in the castle, the security of the castle tonight was handed over to him and the three servants. When the team finally arrived at the bottom of the city wall and saw the mighty and handsome lord leading the way, Thomas relaxed and couldn''t restrain his excitement and shouted at the servant below. After shouting, he immediately went down the stairs and went to the castle to get hot water and towels. "Sir, you''re back!" Thomas hurried to Narant''s horse and brought a hot towel. "Well, I''m back!" Narant rolled over and dismounted, took the towel and wiped his face vigorously, making him feel a lot more awake. "Congratulations to your great victory!" At this time, the carriages and more than thirty serfs in the rear had also entered the castle. Thomas didn''t need to think about it, he knew his lord''s record tonight. "Okay, Thomas, stop flattering. There are two seriously injured guards here, and many other guards are injured. Go and get some herbs for them to replace!" Narant interrupted Thomas''s flattery with a smile. Commanded to him. "Also, tell Rose to make a few pots of broth for the guards to eat later!" "Yes, my lord!" Thomas didn''t dare to neglect when he heard this, and immediately ran towards the inner castle with his servant. "Quick, arrange these prisoners and weapons, and eat the broth later. Except for the guards, let everyone else rest early!" After Thomas left, Narrant began to give orders to Vivian and Quick. It is already early in the morning, and the post-war rewards and reckoning are reserved for tomorrow. "Yes, my lord!" Click! When Narant took a shower and returned to the room, the raindrops that had been brewed by lightning poured down. "Thank you for taking care of Mr. Rongguang!" Hearing the sound of raindrops, the corners of Narant''s mouth rose slightly, the rain was exactly what he wanted. Although he understands that no matter how clean he is, Quint will always put the suspicion on him. But doubt is doubt, this heavy rain can erase the last possible clues, such as rut ??marks and so on, which reduces the risk of his exposure on the bright side. ¡­¡­ In Baron Quint''s Castle, Quint, who used to be pampered, was pacing the hall constantly, and the anxious expression on his face was undoubtedly revealed. Click! With the lightning and thunder outside the window, Quint felt even more uneasy inside. "Why haven''t you come back yet? I arranged for the convoy to travel very secretly today. It stands to reason that there is no chance of an accident!" Quint was naturally worried about the convoy he sent to the buffer zone to collect the flame spar. Since the yellow elf gave birth to the flame spar mine a few months ago, all his energy has been put on it. Not only did he send manpower to build a wooden camp there that was comparable to a small fortress, but he also sent a vassal and half of his troops to garrison. After so long of deliberation, today is finally the first harvest. But the convoy that had originally agreed to return at midnight has now been delayed by more than two hours, which made him a little uneasy. This was the result of nearly two months of mining. Fortunately, the spiritual connection between the mind and the flame spar elf is still there. Although it is too far to perceive the specific state of the elf, at least it shows that there should be no problems in the camp. He has just sent several guards to explore on horseback, and he believes that he will be able to bring back the news in a while. dong dong dong! Just then, there was a knock on the door of the hall. "Come in!" Soon, a middle-aged man in a silk dress walked in. This man was his castle steward. "Roach, is there any news coming back!" Quint couldn''t wait to speak when he saw his castle butler. However, after asking the question, looking at the pale complexion of the castle steward, Quint had an ominous premonition. "Sir...sir!" The castle steward trembled in his words. "Tell me, what''s the matter, is my team back!" Quint''s expression sank, and he took two steps forward and grabbed the butler''s collar to question. "Sir, there is an accident in the convoy!" The castle steward finally said it bravely. "What''s going on!" "My lord, the guards dispatched rushed towards the buffer zone, but they did not encounter the convoy on the way." "Finally, when they arrived at the buffer zone, they found...the camp had been burned to ruins...and Captain Johnny died at the gate of the camp." "What, the camp was also burned down? How is this possible!" Quint couldn''t believe it. He thought it was just an accident in the convoy, but even the camp was destroyed. "What about Di Li, what about that idiot Di Li? And what about my fifty-odd guards?" "My lord, Sir Dili has died in battle All the guards in the camp have also died in battle!" The butler answered truthfully. Quint couldn''t help but take a few steps back when he heard this. "Sir, you have to take care of yourself. The guards brought back your elf. They found it outside the camp!" The housekeeper was afraid that Quint couldn''t take it, so he immediately presented the yellow elf. When Quint saw the elf, the anger in his heart still couldn''t be eliminated. It was a camp that he spent a lot of manpower and material resources to build. And those well-trained guards, all from the count. "Who did it, who did it! Send me to investigate! I must find this man, and his corpse will be broken into pieces!" Quint couldn''t figure it out, even a baron could not break through his camp, now It was directly destroyed. ¡­¡­ At noon the next day, Narant woke up beautifully from the soft bed. Because he was quite tired from the battle, he slept till now. Opening his eyes, he looked towards the head of the bed, where an iron treasure chest was placed. He immediately got up and opened the treasure chest again. There were more than 50 red flame spar lying quietly in it. The strong fighting spirit flashing with raging flames in the spar made Narant elated. "This box is worth five hundred and fifty gold coins!" Narant had counted it last night, and the number of flame spar in the wooden box was fifty-five. The day before yesterday, he received a flame spar as a gift from his own sister, but he didn''t expect to have a large box in the blink of an eye. "With it, my road to cultivation is about to take off! Haha!" Narant laughed happily. As a transmigrator, he knows best that in such an extraordinary world, only with sufficient strength can he truly live in peace. Chapter 58： Celebration Award When Narant got up and came to the vestibule, Quick and others were sorting out the spoils of last night, all the weapons and equipment obtained from the Quint guards. This time, with the Quint camp and the team that came to transport the ore, Quint''s subordinates had 61 people. However, in the battle, most of their weapons and equipment were scrapped, especially the protective gear such as leather armor, which was the most damaged. In the end, according to statistics, the weapons and equipment that could be slightly repaired were ten leather armors, five long bows, and more than twenty long swords. These weapons and equipment can be regarded as a lot of loot, especially the standard leather armor. In Tulip City, you need 30 silver coins for one piece, and ten pieces are three gold coins. The team purchased and returned from Tulip City, and most of the money was spent on it. As for the standard long sword, it is not expensive. The cheaper one is seven or eight silver coins, and the more sophisticated Dingtian is only fifteen silver coins. In addition to the weapons and equipment, the thirty absentees were now detained in the castle dungeon. Although Narant doesn''t plan to do anything with those miners, he can only keep them inside for the time being, and he can release them when there is a better arrangement. After a brief understanding of the situation, Narant went to the back garden and began to practice. When I came to the back garden, it was just that the flame spar that Xin Nian held in his hands immediately filled with turbulent fighting qi into his body. If obtaining vindictive energy during meditation practice is like dripping water from a tap, then practicing with flame spar is like filling water with a fire hydrant. ¡­¡­ At noon, Narant was awakened in the practice, and the celebration lunch he ordered was ready. When he came to the vestibule again, four or five wooden tables had been placed neatly, and the guards were also sitting quietly at the long table waiting. The original process of celebration was to gather all the villagers to watch, and then reward the guards one by one, allowing them to accept the attention of the colonists to increase their sense of honor. Unfortunately, this attack was not visible, so it could only be carried out in the castle. "I''ve seen adults!" When Narant arrived, the guards stared at their lord. "Yeah!" Narant came to the front with a smile. "Last night''s battle was very fierce, but it also allowed me to witness your bravery!" "And I, today, will reward your bravery!" After speaking, Thomas came to Narant''s side and handed a note. This note recorded the killing records of the guards last night. This was the statistics that Quick and Vivian made before leaving the camp. "Shirley!" Narant did not immediately call out the guards, but called out the important but inconspicuous little hero of the operation. "My lord, I''m here!" Xue Li didn''t expect her lord to call herself first. Although she used to have a lively and active personality, there was a twist in the eyes of the public. "In this operation, the bees sent by Shirley played the biggest role!" "Here, I reward Shirley with ten silver coins, two pieces of brown sugar and white bread, and two bottles of jasmine perfume!" "Wow! Two bottles of perfume! Thank you Lord, Shirley swears allegiance to you!" Shirley immediately jumped up happily upon hearing this. Now that everyone knows the value of perfume, it represents two gold coins. No wonder Shirley is so happy. If it wasn''t for not allowed, Shirley would have the urge to offer a kiss. "Below is Vivian. Vivian''s battle last night was also very heroic. Her reward is ten silver coins, a piece of brown sugar and white bread, and a bottle of jasmine perfume!" "Thank you, sir, I swear allegiance to you to the death!" Vivian''s face was also excited, but her character was much more reserved than Lilia''s. She didn''t jump around, and respectfully walked to Narant and gave a salute. He also happily took the gift and returned to his original position. "The following is... Quick!" "Your Excellency is here!" "Last night, your battle was very heroic. I''ll reward you with ten silver coins and a copy of the basic training manual of Dou Qi!" "Wow! Dou Qi Cultivation Manual!" Now, the guards in the audience were even more surprised than before when they heard Shirley''s reward. This is a fighting qi cultivation technique! Only by possessing a grudge, can one completely break away from the status of civilian serfs, which is also the lifelong pursuit of the guards. And in order to achieve a stable rule, the nobles naturally attach great importance to the martial arts practice. Under normal circumstances, it is not a particularly important feat. Where can the guards have the opportunity to obtain the training formula. "This... Your Excellency, your subordinates don''t have enough merits..." Although Quake''s dream after becoming a guard was to one day use his military skills to obtain Dou Qi cultivation techniques. But he knew that just relying on his record of beheading seven people last night was not enough to get such a reward. "No, Quick! In addition to enough merits, your loyalty to me is extremely important!" "During this period of time, I have seen your loyalty and your bravery! Therefore, I will reward you with this basic Dou Qi technique in advance. I hope that you can do it for me when you have greater ability. Make a bigger contribution!" Narant interrupted Quake''s words, and he passed the Dou Qi cultivation method to Quake after careful consideration. First of all, his subordinates are very short of force. Other barons have one or two titled knights as vassals, but he does not have them. But his Storm Territory is more dangerous than other territories. In the future, when he earns a lot of gold coins from various valuable goods, the danger will increase exponentially. At that time, not only the dark creatures, some greedy lords will set their sights on the Storm Territory, so he needs to cultivate enough high-end combat power as soon as possible. A title of knight is not achieved overnight, and now handing over the basic Dou Qi technique to Quake can be considered as a plan for the future. Anyway, Quake''s loyalty is beyond doubt. In addition, he also wants to do a show of money and bones. Although it is a bit shameless to do so, as a person in power, this is also a must. Today, he was able to take out the secret fighting qi skill and give it to Quake, which also gave the guards hope, unlike other nobles who are always in the mirror. "Yes, my lord! Quick swears allegiance to you to the death!" After listening to Narant''s words, Quick did not hesitate any longer, and respectfully came to Narant, knelt down on one knee and received his reward with great excitement. "Well, there are you too! Although this time, only Quake has obtained the Dou Qi cultivation technique! But I can tell you that Quake is by no means the last person to obtain the Dou Qi Secret Skill. Every one of you has a chance!" Wait for Quake Sitting back in his seat, Narant spoke to the guard below. "Yes, my lord! This subordinate swears allegiance to you to the death!" The eyes of the guards were full of hope, which was real hope. "Very good, here is Laki Sludge! In this battle, you killed three enemies, and the battle was very heroic. I will reward you with nine silver coins and three pieces of brown sugar bread!" "Yes, thank you for your reward, my subordinates swear allegiance to you!" "Hani Stone, you beheaded two enemies in this battle, and you fought very well. Here, I will reward you with six silver coinstwo pieces of brown sugar and brown bread..." "..." The rewards of ordinary guards, Narant are calculated according to one head, three silver coins and a piece of brown sugar bread. Don''t think Narant is stingy, other noble lords, even after the death of the guards, the pension is only more than 20 silver coins, and many times it is not as worth as a set of leather armor. After all, what the world lacks most is the commoners, and the nobles are used to being stingy. As for the two seriously injured guards, because they didn''t wake up, Narant did not give them a reward for the time being, and everything has to wait for their follow-up to decide. If they are lucky enough to survive, Narant will give a few more silver coins as compensation for the injury. If the two are killed in battle, Narant will also give a pension to them! "Okay, now the rewards are over, it''s time to start the celebration carnival!" "Today, the broth is still enough, and I also prepared beer for you!" After the rewards were distributed, Narant waved at Thomas. The servant immediately began to bring the cooked food. In addition, Thomas carefully rolled a barrel of beer. This beer came from Anthony''s house. However, Narant is not interested in the beer in this world. Because of the backward craftsmanship in this world, most of the beer has a bitter taste. Therefore, Narant would rather drink the scented tea or the honey water than touch the beer. "It turned out to be beer, thank you Lord for your generosity!" "Thank you for your generosity!" However, Narant didn''t like it, it didn''t mean the guards didn''t like it. When they heard that there was still beer, they cheered. With cheers, the castle was completely plunged into carnival. Chapter 59： Whats so delicious for breakfast? Time flies, three days have passed since the buffer zone battle, and the castle has returned to its former calm state. The guards began their rigorous training again. Now the training of the guards is no longer supervised by Narant, because Vivian and Quick have learned the training method from Narant. On the other hand, Narant himself spent more time cultivating Dou Qi, because through the battle with Dili, Narant deeply felt the influence of level on combat power. With the absorption of the flame spar, his cultivation has been faster than ever. ¡­¡­ Early in the morning, on the edge of the northern part of the Storm Collar that borders the Tulip Collar, a team of thirty or forty people is heading deep into the Storm Collar. There were no carriages or weapons in this group of people, and they were all civilians or serfs with large and small baskets on their backs. They are the people from the Black Rock Territory. Since the last time they bought low-priced salt and dried fish, the residents of Heiyan Territory have been obsessed with it. Many people have also listened to Thomas''s advice, and have been preparing for a long time these days. Although the land of doom is indeed dangerous, in the face of huge benefits, people are still willing to take the risk and give it a try. As they went deeper and deeper into the land of doom, people became more and more vigilant, as if dark creatures would rush out of the woods on both sides of the road at any time. It''s not that they are timid, but that the reputation of the land of doom is too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Fortunately, there were no dangers along the way. After more than an hour of trekking, everyone finally saw a castle standing on a cliff in the distance. "We''re finally here! I''ve heard that as long as you see the castle and continue for more than ten minutes, you can see the largest village in the Land of Doom!" A 17- or 18-year-old youth exclaimed excitedly in front of the team. "Shhh! Be quiet, Kerr, now that there is a lord here, he will definitely not be happy for us to call this place of doom, we should call it Storm Lord!" At this moment, a young man named Kerr walked past. A middle-aged man scolded severely. "If the lord finds out at that time, even if the lord does not punish you, but does not sell us salt, then this trip will be a waste of time!" "Oh! Uncle Laurie, I see!" Hearing the scolding, Kerr immediately shrank his neck. "Everyone, speed up, wait until we reach the village, and leave immediately after buying salt!" The middle-aged man was satisfied with this, and then greeted the team behind him. Soon, the group increased their speed, crossed the dirt road outside the castle, and arrived at the entrance of Maiye Village. Just after arriving at the entrance of Maiye Village, everyone was stunned. "Uncle Laurie, isn''t this street too neat?" Standing outside Maiye Village, everyone couldn''t believe it, they had never seen such a clean street. There is no feces, no garbage on the streets, and there is no unpleasant smell that is accustomed to it. "We''re just here to buy salt, what are you doing, let''s go in and see!" Although it was early in the morning, there were already many early risers walking on the road ahead. Laurie led the crowd all the way, and suddenly saw a scene that was even more surprising. He saw a large group of villagers in Maiye Village lining up in front of a stone house, as if there was something to collect in the stone house. "Uncle Laurie, is that the place where breakfast is sold? I didn''t eat anything when I woke up today, why don''t we go and have a look?" They had prepared dry food, but after entering the Storm Territory in the morning, they didn''t dare to stay too long to make a fire to prepare dry food, so they didn''t eat breakfast. Now seeing so many people queuing here, he thought he had encountered some delicious food. "Okay, then go take a look, and by the way, ask where you need to buy salt!" Laurie didn''t object. They came here for the first time and didn''t know who to go to to buy salt. Kerr was very happy when he heard it, took out a few copper plates and ran towards the stone house quickly. When he ran to the stone house, Kerr didn''t dare to cause trouble, and honestly formed a line. Because there were still many people ahead, Kerr was going to take advantage of this time to inquire about salt. He reached out and patted the shoulder of the person in front of him lightly. In front of him was a middle-aged man. After being photographed, he turned his head to look at him suspiciously. Kerr knew that asking questions had to be done first, so he put on a smile and said, "Uncle, let''s have breakfast! Is this breakfast delicious? Why are so many people waiting?" "..." The uncle didn''t answer, his face changed for a while, and finally gave him a blank look and left the team. . Facing the uncle''s reaction, Kerr felt that the people here seemed unfriendly. Well, at least Kerr thought so. He felt that his tone was friendly enough, but instead of answering him, the uncle in front gave him a blank look. "Why are the people in the land of doom so unfriendly!" Kerr couldn''t help scratching his head, but what Uncle Laurie explained was definitely to be done, so he looked at the person in front again, this should be a young man . So, Kerr patted the young man on the shoulder again, and when he turned his head, Kerr still had a smile on his face: "Big brother, what''s the breakfast inside? With so many people lining up, I''m a little hungry!" "..." The young man looked strangely at Kerr, looked up and down for a few times, and finally walked away silently, but before walking away, he cast a pitying look and muttered, "What a pity!" "..." Kerr blinked innocently, thinking how pitiful I am, I just said I was hungry! Kerr was a little reluctant, and looked at the old man in front of him again, "The old man should have a better temper, and he will definitely answer my question!" Kerr raised his hand and patted the old man''s shoulder. "Grandpa, I want to ask..." "Young man, are you in a hurry? Then come first! I''ll wait!" However, before Kerr could ask for an exit, the old man immediately gave up his seat. Kerr was moved when he heard the words, and just wanted to explain that he was not in a hurry, but the old man continued: "Okay boy, someone has come out ahead, you go in first! There are still people waiting behind!" After speaking, the old man gently pushed Tucker. Kerr was helpless and said thank you. In the end, he could only walk into the stone house. He would ask the owner of the breakfast shop inside about the salt. "That kid Kerr really has a set, and he was in front of the queue all of a sudden!" Seeing that Kerr walked into the ''Breakfast Restaurant'' so quickly, the team in the distance couldn''t help but praise him. "Don''t overdo this kid. I think the two villagers just left just now. If you accidentally annoy others, this is their territory!" Laurie couldn''t help but shake his head with a smile, seeing the two villagers just now. I wasn''t angry, I was relieved. "Hey! Kerr came out! It seems that there is something wrong with his face!" Just as Laurie''s voice fell, everyone suddenly saw Kerr walking out of the stone house with a look on his face that was worse than losing ten coins. ugly. "Could it be that he didn''t bring any money, no, I just saw him take it out!" Several people immediately guessed the reason. Soon, Kerr returned to the front of the team. "Ker, what''s the matter? Didn''t you buy breakfast?" Laurie thought something happened and immediately asked. "This...that..." Kerr''s face instantly turned blue and white, and he didn''t know how to explain it. He also happily stepped into the stone house just now and wanted to buy breakfast, but the moment he stepped into the stone house, he knew something was wrong, because the taste was not right... I don''t need to say more about what happened next. Kerr couldn''t get up and fainted, so he turned his head and ran away. At this moment, he finally knew why the uncle and the young man in front of him looked at him with such strange eyes... "Uncle Laurie...there...that''s the toilet!" After hesitating for a long time, seeing everyone was curious, Kerr reluctantly confessed. "Toilet? What is a toilet, I''ve never heard of it!" Everyone was puzzled. "That''s where XXX is!" Kerr said. "..." Black lines appeared on everyone''s heads. "Ha ha!" "Ha ha!" "Hahaha!" After being speechless, it turned into a belly laugh, until Kerr was ashamed. "Ker, are you telling the truth? Such a brand-new stone house actually has this function?" Laurie still couldn''t believe it, seeing that almost all the houses in this village were wooden thatched houses, only this large one was a stone house, and It''s still brand new, how could it be used for such a horrible thing. "Really, Uncle Laurie!" Kerr wanted to cry without tears. He had been treated like a fool just now, and he actually asked people what was so delicious... "No wonder the streets here are so tidy... So that''s the reason!" Laurie sighed. He was over forty years old, and he had been in many noble territories before, but he had never seen such an incredible thing. Chapter 60： 1st caravan trade "Which territory did you come from?" Just as the conversation between several people fell, a voice of inquiry suddenly came from behind. Everyone turned to look behind them, but saw a young man in luxurious clothes looking at them on a white war horse, with guards and carriages behind the young man. "I have seen the nobleman!" "I have seen the nobleman!" Laurie and the others were startled, and hurriedly saluted respectfully and offered their greetings. "Get up! I heard that you came to Stormwind to buy salt?" This person was naturally Narant. The guards had already informed him of the fact that such a large number of people had passed by outside the castle. Narant didn''t have to think too much, he expected that they should be the team that came to Baofengling to buy salt, so Thomas immediately loaded the goods and came to Maiye Village. "Yes, Lord Noble, we are from Black Rock Territory, and we came to Storm Wind Territory to buy salt!" Laurie didn''t dare to be negligent, and answered immediately. "Well, since it''s a business, don''t be nervous. My Storm Leader welcomes you all to do business!" Narant smiled more genially and reassured these people. In any case, these people are the first to come to Stormwind Leader, and Narant needs to make them feel safe coming to Stormwind Leader to do business. In order to retain the caravan, in addition to sufficient benefits, a stable trading environment is also crucial. "Yes, Lord Noble!" Laurie secretly raised his head and glanced at the kind lord. He had never seen a noble Lord so approachable before. "Thomas, this is the first time they have come to Stormland, you should take good care of them!" Next, Narant stopped participating. He knew that if he continued to stay here, these civilians would be afraid. After the explanation, Narant simply went to a shady place aside to watch Thomas negotiate with the caravan. "Ah, it''s that lord last time!" When Thomas appeared, Laurie and other people led by Heiyan seemed to have found their backbone, because they had already made a deal with Thomas last time, which made them trust them from the bottom of their hearts. thomas. "Everyone, it''s a pleasure to see you again. I''ll introduce myself again. I''m Thomas, the castle steward of Stormland!" "It''s a pleasure to see Mr. Thomas again!" After listening to Thomas''s polite introduction, Bernie and the others responded respectfully immediately. "I''m curious, you came to buy salt this time, didn''t you bring some other goods to Storm Collar to sell?" Thomas asked with a smile. "Ah, Mr. Thomas, I''m sorry, we came in a hurry, we didn''t know what the Storm Leader was missing, so we didn''t bring any merchandise!" Laurie and the others immediately showed embarrassed expressions. In fact, it''s not that they don''t know what the Storm Collars lack, but they are worried that the people in the Storm Collars are too poor and can''t afford to buy anything. When the time comes, they won''t be able to sell the goods, and they have to carry them back, which will be troublesome. Seeing this, Thomas didn''t say anything wrong, and said with a smile: "Well, it does make sense, but after the salt trade is completed, you can go to Mai Yechun for a walk, and by the way, you can ask what the villagers are lacking, wait a minute. You can try to bring some when you come next time!¡± "Although there are only more than 1,000 people in the Storm Territory, under the leadership of our Lord Narant, they are not poor, and they even eat meat every day during this time!" "Ah, eat meat every day?" Upon hearing Thomas''s words, Laurie''s team immediately exclaimed. Even commoners like them couldn''t eat meat every day. It was hard to believe how those serfs in the Storm Leader could do it. However, looking at Thomas'' serious expression, everyone had no doubts. After all, for such a thing, as long as the transaction is completed and a little circle around Maiye Village, you can get the real answer. The fish Narant gave the serfs last time was enough for them to eat for three or four months. During this period of time, the serfs have not only been paid a lot by Narant for various jobs, but they have also been searching for sugar cane in the woods and grasses these days. Narant has almost sent out more than 2,000 copper plates. It can be said that the citizens of Stormwind Territory are now unprecedentedly wealthy, but for the time being, they have no channels for consumption, because, for their safety, Narant has banned everyone from going to the Baron of Quint. "Okay, everyone, you can inquire about the matter of bringing goods to the Storm Collar to sell in the town later. Let''s start trading the salt you need now!" "As I said last time, since you have come to the Storm Territory, the salt is five coppers per pack, and the dried fish is still ten coppers per pound. How many pounds do you need?" "Lord Thomas, we need 800 packs of salt and 100 catties of dried fish this time!" This time, Laurie and the others had a total of seven or eight partners who came to Stormwind, and they had a great deal of determination for this trip. , it can be said that he took out most of his net worth to make this big gamble. "Well, yes! Eight hundred packets of salt and one hundred catties of dried fish can be delivered on the spot. The salt and dried fish are on the carriage. You can check it out. If it is correct, we will pay for it and deliver it!" Thomas Nodding ~ www.novelhall.com~ Thank you Mr. Thomas! "Laurie and the others immediately showed their gratitude. Before they came, they were still a little apprehensive about whether the goods they came to buy this time would have the same quality as last time. But if you can inspect the goods now, then you don''t have to worry at all. And this inspection of goods has never happened to other nobles. Even if you ask a few more questions, you may be greeted by the fierce eyes of the guards. Laurie and the others immediately came to the carriage and looked at the baskets in the carriage. The opened paper bags above were all the same as last time, without a grain of salt. "Lord Thomas, salt and dried fish are very good, we just want to buy this!" Laurie exclaimed excitedly. "Very good, then I will arrange for someone to weigh you!" After that, things were much simpler. Thomas and Laurie watched the salt weighed and loaded into the serf baskets that Bernie had brought. While Laurie and Thomas were busy, Kerr kept spinning around the carriage, the tip of his nose twitching, sniffing. "What are you doing?" At this moment, Vivian, who was beside the carriage, couldn''t bear it any longer, she suppressed a smile and asked. Kerr was startled. He was not nervous when he heard the voice of a woman. But when she saw Vivian wearing leather armor with a long bow on her waist, she immediately recognized that this was the dress of the guards, and could not help but whispered, "Master guard, I... I didn''t do anything, I just felt the scent! So smell it. smell." "Scent, do you mean this brown sugar brown bread?" Vivian stepped forward and opened the lids of the two wooden barrels behind. As the lid was opened, a rich brown sugar fragrance wafted out immediately, making Kerr stand on the spot as if he had received a body-immobilizing spell. Chapter 61： brown sugar brown bread for sale "It smells so good..." After being stunned for a moment, Kerr couldn''t help swallowing the incense coming out of the wooden barrel. He dared to swear that he had never smelled such fragrant black bread. "Do you want to eat it? You can buy it if you want to eat it, one for ten coins!" Vivian was not surprised by his performance, and took out a fist-sized piece of black bread from the wooden barrel. "My lord... this is too expensive!" Kerr was indeed a little greedy, but he was subconsciously surprised when he heard ten copper plates a piece! You must know that ordinary black bread can be bought for ten pennies, at least half a catty, but the bread in the hands of the guard in front of him is only the size of a fist. "Don''t think it''s expensive, you can smell it too! It''s more delicious than white bread, are you sure you don''t want to try it?" Vivian did her best to sell bread for her family, she hesitated to see Dalu , immediately instigated a sentence. Kerr was a little shaken by Vivian''s words. The special scent just now was really good, and since he didn''t eat breakfast, he couldn''t help it. Thinking of this, Kerr took a peek at Laurie and confirmed. He didn''t pay attention to this, so he quickly took out all the ten cents he had, "Then... Then I''ll buy one!" Vivian smiled and accepted the money, and handed the brown sugar bread directly to Kerr. And when Narant in the distance saw this scene, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The reason why he loaded the carriage with brown sugar bread was to sell it to this group of people. Narant believes that no one in this world can resist the temptation of brown sugar. If you taste brown sugar bread once, you will definitely want to try it a second time. As for why Narant didn''t sell the brown sugar directly, but made it so troublesome to make brown sugar brown bread. In fact, it is simply too expensive to sell brown sugar. Once the price is high, only the nobles can afford it. But the nobles also estimated the reputation of the land of doom, so this is a dead end. So, fortunately, Narant made brown sugar into brown sugar brown bread. While making money, he also promoted brown sugar first. Brown bread can be stored for a very long time, and it can be sold at a long distance like other commodities. As long as the brown sugar bread is popularized, the caravans will have another reason to come to Storm Collar. "Ah!" Just as Narant''s thoughts were flying, there was an exclamation not far away. The exclamation was naturally made by Kerr. At this time, he had just taken a bite of brown sugar brown bread, and then he had the same reaction as guard Cary Oxtail. "Ker, what are you doing!" Laurie and Thomas were concentrating on counting the goods, but was taken aback by Kerr''s exclamation. "I...I...Uncle Laurie, I didn''t mean to...This brown sugar bread is so delicious..." Kerr held the brown sugar brown bread and bowed his head in shame. "Brown sugar brown bread?" Laurie asked in confusion. How could Kerr scream in surprise if he eats brown bread every day. "Lauri, I almost forgot to introduce to you, we, Storm Leader, have a brown sugar brown bread that is unique in the entire Principality. It is delicious and delicious. It can be said that it is better than white bread. I wonder if you are interested in buying some back. For sale." Thomas smiled inwardly as he looked at Kerr''s stunned expression. "The whole duchy is unique? Better than white bread?" Laurie didn''t know how to respond to Thomas. Can brown bread taste better than white bread? He didn''t believe it, he was also a commoner who had tasted white bread. In addition, there is no one-of-a-kind saying that even if the king of the principality comes, brown bread is still brown bread... "This is your nephew, you can ask him how it tastes!" Thomas knew what Bernie was thinking, and immediately added. Originally, he planned to give Laurie a piece or two of brown sugar brown bread for free and then discuss it, but now that the young man has tasted it, it seems that he can save these two brown sugar brown bread. "Ker, show me your brown sugar brown bread!" Thomas was the castle steward after all. Although Laurie didn''t believe that this brown bread was any different, he still needed the necessary respect, at least taste it first, and then Again false pretenses. "Oh!" Kerr didn''t dare to refute when he heard his uncle''s words, and reluctantly handed over the brown bread he had bitten off in his hand. Laurie took the brown bread, smiled at Thomas, and put the brown bread to his mouth. "Uh..." But the next moment, Laurie, who was still pretending to be fake, was stunned, "This... what kind of taste is this, there is such a delicious black bread in the world!" Laurie''s reaction was completely expected by Thomas, and looking at Laurie who was not much better than Kerr, Thomas said with a faint smile: "How about, is the brown sugar brown bread from our Storm Collar better than white bread? good to eat!" "Butler Thomas, I''m so sorry, I''m a little rude!" At this moment Laurie really understood that none of Thomas''s previous words were deceitful, and even brown sugar and brown bread tasted better than this one The butler said more than that, "Butler Thomas, I don''t know how many copper plates this brown sugar brown bread needs!" As an old version of a grocery store, Laurie prides himself on being knowledgeable. Bringing back brown sugar and brown bread like this will definitely make a lot of money. However, the only variable at present is the price. If the price is too high, I am afraid that few people can afford it. "Uncle Laurie, this brown sugar brown bread costs ten coins!" Kerr, who was beside him, spoke first. "Ten copper plates?" Sure enough, the price of such delicious black bread is not cheap. Laurie''s eyes were much darker, and the price of ordinary brown bread was at least ten times higher, so it would not be easy to sell. After all, he had to make money, and he would have to increase the price. "Ten cents is just the retail price. If you want to buy it, start with a hundred bucks of brown sugar brown bread, and each piece of brown sugar brown bread only costs seven cents!" Thomas said in a timely manner. He learned from his grown-up that the cost of brown sugar brown bread is not high. A pound of brown sugar can make at least a thousand pieces of black bread the size of a fist. "Butler Thomas, really? Just seven cents a dollar?" In an instant, Laurie''s eyes flashed with hope. "That''s right, seven copper plates per piece! When the time comes, you will sell ten copper plates each, and I believe many people will buy it!" "Thank you, Butler Thomas, we want to buy two hundred pieces of brown sugar brown bread!" Laurie did not hesitate. Although most serfs may not be able to afford it, there are many civilians in the Black Rock Collar, and they will definitely be happy to buy it that is more expensive than honey. Sweet brown sugar brown bread. Chapter 62： wheelbarrow "Huh? Did you only buy 200?" The amount of salt and dried fish was not too large or too small, but Thomas was a little surprised to hear that Laurie bought only 200 brown sugar brown bread. This time the carriage was loaded with 500 brown breads, and it was still so delicious. Seeing Thomas'' surprise, Laurie was afraid that the castle steward would be dissatisfied, so he immediately explained: "Thomas steward, in fact, I also want to buy more, but this time we have limited manpower to carry the goods. If we buy too much, we will also Can''t go back!" "However, with this trip, there will definitely be more serfs willing to accept our employment to come to Storm Collar next time, and then we can buy more goods!" "So it is!" Thomas saw that everyone was full of memorization, and understood that what Laurie said was not a lie. Subsequently, the two sides delivered the payment, and Laurie handed a total of sixty-four silver coins to Thomas. After the transaction was over, Thomas took Laurie and others around Maiye Village in order to give the territory a good start, and asked the villagers what commodities they were lacking right now. The serfs now have more or less copper coins on their bodies, and they are not worried about food for the time being, so they immediately said what they needed, such as linen cloth, straw sandals, clay pots and so on. After seeing it, Laurie found that the Storm Lord was not as poor as everyone thought, and he was determined to bring the goods to sell next time. After a full circle, Laurie returned the same way with a team full of goods. ¡­ "Sir, this is the payment made by the black rock leader''s caravan, a total of 64 silver coins. They bought 800 packs of salt, 100 catties of dried fish, and 200 brown sugar brown bread." After Laurie left, Thomas came to Narant to report. "Well, although it''s a bit small, it''s a good start!" Nalanda nodded, not disliking the mere sixty-four silver coins. Things sold to commoner serfs were originally small profits but quick turnover. I believe that after the fame spreads, more and more caravans will come to the Storm Leader. "My lord, that Laurie originally said that he wanted to buy more, but unfortunately he didn''t have enough staff, so he could only buy these goods!" Thomas remembered Laurie''s previous words and explained it specially. "Is there not enough manpower?" Narant was thoughtful when he heard the explanation. Horses in this world are very precious, and only nobles can afford them. This is also the biggest obstacle that restricts commoners from forming caravans. After all, a carriage needs at least a dozen or twenty people to carry it. "Perhaps I can find a way to solve this restriction, not only to make money, but also to be more beneficial to Storm Collar''s trade." In the next instant, Narant''s eyes lit up. This was a restriction, but it was also an opportunity for the Storm Leader. "Thomas, go to the village to find two carpenters later, I have something to do for them!" "Yes, my lord!" ¡­ Not long after returning to the castle, Thomas called in the two most skilled carpenters in Maiye Village. "Little man Ralph (Larry), I have seen Lord Lord!" The two carpenters were taken to the hall, and Narant had just drawn the drawings. "Well, I have a drawing here, you can see if you can make it." After speaking, Narant handed the drawing to the two of them. Naturally, his painting skills are not on the table, but he only needs to draw the approximate shape, and naturally, two carpenters will figure out the size and so on. "Lord Lord, this car should be able to be manufactured... It''s just..." The carpenter felt a little guilty. "If you have something to say, I won''t blame you!" Narant waved his hand. "Yes, Lord... It''s just that this car has only one wheel, and it may overturn. Do you want to make two wheels!" The carpenter suggested in a low voice. As for a wooden cart with one wheel, although they didn''t know what the lord was using, they knew that such a cart would definitely not be used. It''s good that the wooden car has not been made yet. If it is made in kind, in case it becomes a joke, then it is not the fault of the noble master, and it is probably the two of them who are unlucky in the end. "It turned out to be the problem!" Narant understood and explained with a smile: "This is not meant to be pressed behind the horse, have you seen these two handles and these two feet? This is being pushed by people. If you walk, with these two feet, even if you stop, you won''t overturn!" What Narant painted is the wheelbarrow from the previous life, but this thing has a long history in China. It is not only light and flexible, and can be used even on small intestine trails, but also can be controlled by only one person, which is the most suitable for this world. use. However, the two carpenters must have never seen the appearance of such a wheel, and they cannot understand its use. In order for the two to make a better wheelbarrow, Narant explained the details to the two in great detail. "Now, do you understand?" "Understood! Lord Lord!" After Narant''s detailed explanation, the two carpenters finally understood the meaning. Although they had not used it yet, they had already imagined the scene of this smart little wooden cart traveling in the field. . The eyes of the two of them looking at the lord were full of admiration. Although their identities were low, they could not hide their ingenuity as craftsmen. If this cart could be made, they believed that all the serfs would be excited about it. "Very good, you guys can go back and make it now. As long as I''m satisfied with it, there will be a big reward!" "Yes, Lord!" ¡­ It was night, on the wall of the castle, Narant drank honey tea leisurely, looking up at the meteor shower passing through the sky. "If it weren''t for the dark creatures, such a once-a-week meteor shower would be a rare and spectacular sight!" "It will take a while for the meteor shower to end, so let''s draw a prize first!" Tonight is another meteor shower night, and the system reward for solving the buffer zone camp will appear tonight, although two elves will appear in the same meteor shower, which is very incredible. However, this is not in Narant''s consideration, and even if he can get ten or eight at one time, he will be happier. "System, I want to draw a lottery!" Following the call, the lottery panel immediately appeared in front of Narant. "Hey, today is the same as the first lottery draw!" The prizes that appear on the panel this time are enhancement fruit, agility fruit, and intelligence fruit. "I hope I can draw a quick fruit this time!" Narant prayed silently in his heart. In the more than ten days that Thomas and the others went to Tulip City, he actually won the strengthening fruit once again. However, when he took the strengthening effect for the second time, he found that the effect of the strengthening effect was reduced a lot. Of course, this word of reduction may not be very appropriate, or it should be said that with the improvement of his physique, the effect of strengthening fruit is not as useful as before. When he first took the fortified fruit, his physique was strengthened from being inferior to that of ordinary people to stronger than that of ordinary people. And now taking the second fortifying fruit, he is already an extraordinary person with a dozen or so, so this second fortifying fruit only strengthens his body strength by about one-tenth. If you want to be twice as strong as your current physical fitness, you need at least ten strengthening fruits. Moreover, Narant speculates that the higher the level of vindictiveness, the more enhancement fruit he needs to take in the future. "Ding! Congrats to the host for winning agile!" Just as Narant was thinking about it, the sound of the system sounded in his mind. "Hey, you''re lucky! You really got it right for me!" Narant was overjoyed, and immediately put aside his distracting thoughts, took out the agility fruit from the system panel, and then put it into his mouth without hesitation. As the sweet warm current slipped into his belly, Narant immediately noticed the change in his body. "The body actually feels lighter! Is this what it feels like to increase agility?" Narant couldn''t help but be surprised. Then he stood up and started to stand on the city wall and punched vigorously. After punching, he jumped up and down to do various tests. "Haha, the world''s martial arts, only fast is not broken! The current agility increase is at least double the original. If I can draw a few more in the future, let alone fights, I can eat a few more bites faster than others!" After evaluating his agility increase, Narant couldn''t help smirking. And the surrounding guards watched their adults jump up and down at first, and then dazed and laughing alone in a strange way, and couldn''t help but feel inexplicable. Chapter 63： 2 pixies "Sir, the meteor shower is over!" Finally, seeing her lord''s appearance like this, Vivian finally felt a little uneasy and stepped forward to remind her carefully. "Oh!" Narant then reflected, and then regained the majesty of Lord Lord, "Cough, Vivian, now go to the stable and pull two horses out!" "Sir, are you planning to go out?" Vivian was a little curious when she heard the words. "Well, tonight is the night of meteors again. I just saw a few meteorites falling on the territory. Why don''t you look for them!" Narant said pretendingly. "Yes, my lord!" Vivian didn''t hesitate any longer after hearing this, and immediately trotted down the city wall. And Narant rubbed his hands excitedly at this time, "My little elf, I''m coming! I don''t know what color you are!" After speaking, Narant directly clicked on the search function, and clicked it twice in a row. As the remaining three energy points were deducted by two, two small green dots soon appeared on the search radar! After confirming the location of the two little guys, Narant couldn''t wait to come under the city wall. Waiting for Vivian to bring the horses, Narant directly turned on the horse. "Vivian, let''s go!" Because he disliked the slow speed of traveling with the guards, Narant still took Vivian to set off alone this time. And now that Vivian has learned to ride a horse, she is also the most suitable person to accompany her. "Yes, my lord!" When Vivian heard the order, she immediately turned over and came to Xiaohua''s horse, and then walked towards the dark castle gate under the leadership of Narant. The location of the first elf is not far away, it can be reached about a mile after Maiye Village. When he was about to approach the crater, Narant pretended to stop and go nearby and began to look around. "Vivian, I just saw that one of the meteorites fell in this direction. Please search carefully and look for the crater." "Yes, my lord!" Vivian immediately focused on scanning when she heard the order. With the sharp insight of the shooter, it didn''t take long for Vivian''s eyes to light up. "Yeah! My lord, I seem to have discovered the pit of the meteor!" "Oh? Where." Narant''s face was filled with joy. "Sir, it''s right there!" Vivian sat on the horse, her slender fingers pointed to the open space more than ten meters away and said. "Let''s go and have a look!" Narant also cooperated very well, and immediately dismounted and rushed over with Vivian. "My acting skills, I guess there is no one else! It should be only a little worse than that Yanzu who is slightly inferior to me!" While walking, Narant affirmed himself in his heart. Soon, the two came to the crater. "Sir, there really are elves!" When she came to the crater, Vivian opened her eyes in disbelief and covered her mouth. "Haha! Vivian, it seems that you can bring me good luck! Last time I traveled with you, I got a elf, but I didn''t expect to get a second one this time!" Narant joked. "This... This is the luck of your lord, and you have been favored by the God of Glory!" Vivian was teased by her lord. Although she had a little cosmic joy in her heart, she was still a little embarrassed, and her pretty face blushed slightly to retort. "Come on, let''s see what color elf it is!" With that said, Narant pulled out his long sword, and then tapped lightly on the surface of the meteorite. Kaka! With the crisp cracking sound, the meteorite immediately shattered. "It turned out to be a green elf! It''s not bad!" Looking at the little guy in the pit, Narant was not too disappointed, the green elf was also a elf. These days, serfs continue to pick sugar cane, and they can get more than 2,000 sugar cane every day, but this trend has slowed down. Narant knew that the sugarcane in the wild was almost finished, so artificial cultivation had to be started next. However, the next season of sugarcane cultivation will take more than a month to start. But with the green elves, it is different. Within the scope of the green elves, any plant can not be affected by the season, and it can shorten the growth cycle. So, this little green elf was prepared for his sugar cane business. Although there is not much sugarcane per acre of land, at least it can keep the production of brown sugar uninterrupted. As long as this season is passed, there will be no shortage of sugarcane in the future. Next, Narant didn''t talk nonsense, and directly started the step of identifying the master with the green elf. After recognizing the master, Narant did not stop, and continued to lead Vivian towards the fire forest. The second elf landed a little far away, at the edge of the fire forest, not far from the village of doom. After riding the horses for more than half an hour, the two finally arrived at the location of the elf. Coming to the edge of the pit, as the shell of the meteorite peeled off, a blue elf was revealed. "My lord, this is actually a blue elf again!" Vivian didn''t know how to express her shock. "I hope this time will be more powerful than the last time!" Narant was also surprised, it turned out to be another blue elf. The last blue elf brought him sperm whales and ambergris by accident. I don''t know what surprises it will bring this time. Because he was on the edge of the dangerous blazing forest, Narant simply took out the tulip powder and let the little guy complete the identification again. Just as he was about to return happily, the horse tied to the tree stump suddenly became restless. snort! snort! The two horses kept twisting their heads trying to break free from the reins, and their hooves were trampling on the ground. "Not good! Vivian, hurry up and let''s leave!" Although he didn''t know why Lightning and Xiaohua were so abnormal, Narant knew one thing, that it was impossible to stay here for long. Quickly mounted the warhorse, Narant took Vivian away from the edge of the fiery forest. Roar! Not long after they left, a dark shadow came out from the dense forest to the crater where they had just stayed, and roared in the direction where they left. "It''s a monster!" Hearing the roar from the rear, Narant had lingering fears. If he really encountered a monster in this dark night, it would be very dangerous It seems that it is necessary to let the serfs in the daytime Cut down the woods here and compress the forest area back! " The southwest of the Storm Territory is bordered by the Flaming Forest, and because of the lack of population in the Storm Territory, the Flaming Forest has grown denser and denser over the years, constantly eroding the land area of ??the Storm Territory. In addition, the forests in this world are not as safe as in the previous life, so the existence of the blazing forest actually poses a great safety hazard to the Storm Lord. ¡­¡­ "Sir, there are more and more things in the castle now, and the three servants can''t serve you better and take care of the castle! The little one wants to recruit a few servants in the territory!" The next morning, in the castle restaurant, Thomas whispered a request towards Narant. From the moment he became the castle steward, Thomas was worried about the shortage of manpower in the castle. It''s not that he feels that he and a few servants are too tired, but that he feels ashamed for not being able to give his adults a more comprehensive and noble service. In other noble baron castles, the average number of servants is 15 to 30, but now there are only three servants in the castle including Vivian''s sister Lilia. In addition, nobles usually have personal servants who are always on hand. For example, when the nobles get up, wash, get dressed and go out, they are all taken care of by servants. But my lord didn''t. Although I also wanted to arrange a servant for the lord to wash and dress the lord a few days ago, but the lord refused. Thomas felt that this must be because his master understood that the servants had a lot of things, so he temporarily refused. Now that the territory has gradually started to produce gold coins, Thomas feels that as a housekeeper, he must resolve this matter as soon as possible, so that his lord can live a real noble life. Chapter 64： 3 colorful chicken (top) "Yeah! Yes! Thomas, you can do it!" Narant heard no objection. Now there are indeed fewer servants in the castle. They not only have to take care of the castle to serve themselves, but also help to deliver food to the guards. Three or four people must be dizzy. Of course, for Thomas'' sympathetic servants and not letting them dress and wash, that''s entirely the brain of Butler Thomas. The real reason is that Narant is not used to this tune, especially when a big man waits for the master to wash his face, brush his teeth and get dressed. What''s the matter? If it''s Jiao Di Di''s little maid, then see if Narant will refuse? "By the way, Thomas, by the way, inform the residents and tell them that the territory needs to recruit five more guards! After the notification, the time for the selection is set, and you will let Quick go with you!" "Yes, my lord!" these days. Narrant didn''t seem to care about the second invasion of the dark creatures, but he just kept his anxiety in his heart. More than 30 dark creatures can break through his dilapidated castle, and it is estimated that 170 dark creatures can wash his castle twice. Unfortunately, there is only one Vivian at the moment, and she can lead only ten guards. Otherwise, Narant will definitely recruit a large number of temporary guards regardless of the three-seven-two-one, and make a whole nation. Unfortunately, without the magical blessing of the Lady of Luck, recruiting available soldiers can only come honestly. Moreover, he also encountered a problem when he wanted to expand the army and recruit soldiers, that is, there are not enough young soldiers of the right age. There are more than 1,000 people in the Storm Territory, and the Doom Village was originally mostly girls, so it was very difficult to find a suitable sturdy young man to serve as a guard. Narant didn''t want to overcharge, so he continued to recruit five guards, which was already the limit of the territory''s population ratio. If you want to continue recruiting redundant guards, you can only think of other ways. "The territory is large and the population is small. I hope that in the future, the reputation of the Storm Territory will spread, and some desperate civilians can come to defect." After thinking about it for a moment, Narant stopped worrying about himself after eating breakfast. In fact, there is a way to solve these things well, and that is money. With money, population is not a problem, money can buy it. With money, dark creatures are not a problem. You can build elite soldiers yourself. Even if you really can''t stand it, you can still spend money to find foreign aid. After breakfast, Narant came to the vestibule, where Vivian and the team of archers were already waiting. "Set off!" I got two little elves last night, so naturally I wanted to use them right away. The first is the green elf. Although this green elf can only increase the yield of crops, its function is slightly lower than that of the elf of other colors, but it has the advantage that it does not need to be random. Narant can choose where he wants to place it and what crops he wants to cultivate. So, this green elf, Narant just placed it on the wasteland less than 500 meters away from the castle. These wastelands outside the castle used to be the most fertile land in the territory. They were cultivated land that provided the castle with various fruits and vegetables. These arable land nobles are usually handed over to the families of guards or castle servants to cultivate, because in addition to providing a certain amount of output for the castle, this arable land does not need to pay heavy taxes. This is also a way for the nobles to win over their subordinates and ensure their loyalty. "Little guy, go! Work hard, if you can transform into an elf one day, I will give you a nice name!" Narant took the green elf out of his arms and placed it on the ground . "Migu! Migu!" I don''t know if the little guy understood the name, so he happily circled Narant twice. Naturally, the elves in this world can also be named, but most nobles like to give them names after the little ones have transformed. Because the nobles feel that only in this way will the little ones try to find a way to transform. Narant originally had a big letter in his heart: there is something wrong, is the transformation of other people''s elves so cheap? Working so hard for a name? But after thinking about it, this is the so-called class treatment everywhere. The nobles are used to classifying everything into threes, sixes, and nines, so the treatment of elves is no exception. As for him, naming has always been his weakness, so he just followed the local customs. After the green elf occupied an acre of surrounding fields, a little green light spot that was visible to the naked eye like a mist appeared on that land. These light spots are the reason why crops are not afraid of insect pests and severe heat and cold, and can increase their yields. After confirming that the green elf had no other problems, Narant led the team onwards. Next, he passed through Maiye Village and walked on the dirt road for more than an hour. Seeing that the Village of Doom was in front of him, the second blue elf in his arms still did not respond. "Little guy, don''t imitate your big brother and go to the sea! Although your big brother in the sea brought me unexpected goods, I am afraid that I will suffer from such ups and downs again and again. No!" Narant muttered to the little guy in his arms while riding on horseback. He was really afraid of these little guys. If the sperm whale hadn''t appeared last time, the elf worth hundreds of gold coins would have been lost. Next, Narant could only move on with the blue elf. In the end, the little guy actually reacted when he walked more than a mile from Doom Village. "Isn''t this near the place where I picked it up last night!" Narant didn''t expect to come back here again after going around. The roar of the monster last night was still fresh in his memory. However, since it was the place chosen by the little guy, Narant couldn''t change it. "Go, little guy!" After the blue elf was put on the ground, it continued to move for hundreds of meters, and finally stopped at the edge of a large lake. "Fortunately, although it is a bit remote, as long as the woods not far away are cut down in a few days, there is no need to worry about ferocious monsters!" When Narant sighed, circles of blue light were already rippling from the blue elf, and then the large grassy vegetation nearby became more emerald green to the naked eye. Tweet! Tweet! Tweet! The moment the vegetation was transformed by the blue elf, there was a sudden cry from the sky. "Three-colored chicken! Your lord, this is a three-colored chicken!" The guards and Vivian were stunned when they saw the elf''s immediate effect and a group of birds attracted from the flaming forest. After they approached, everyone immediately recognized the bird, and it was really easy to distinguish from its appearance. Sancai chicken, as the name suggests, is a wild bird with three-colored feathers on its body. The chickens or eggs that the nobles usually eat are ordinary poultry that are kept in captivity as in the previous life, and the taste is neither good nor bad. But this three-color chicken is different. It can be said to be the top delicacy among chicken poultry. Not only is the meat of Sancai chicken delicious and tender, but the eggs they lay are also huge, nutritious and delicious. In the past, when nobles wanted to eat Sancai chicken, they could only go to the forest to hunt hard. Often, a Sancai chicken could be sold for fifty silver coins. Chapter 65： 3 colorful chicken (below) "It''s really a three-colored chicken! It''s delicious!" Narant didn''t expect that the blue elf was so powerful this time, and there were no more mistakes. "By the way, in the original owner''s memory about the three-color chicken, it seems that there must be a demon beast leader in the three-color chicken group!" The reason why Sancai chicken can have such delicious meat and nutrition is that there are monsters in their group. Many times, monsters are unwilling to live with ordinary beasts, because they already have a little wisdom, just like human nobles are unwilling to live with commoners or serfs. However, there are exceptions to a few animals that live in groups, such as the Sancai chicken. Among the three-color chicken flocks, there must be one or several monster roosters, and these monster roosters are the leaders of the flock. And monster roosters are also easy to identify. The stronger they are, the more colors they have on their feathers. For example, the first-order monster rooster, the color of the feathers on the body will change to four colors, that is, the four-color chicken. The second-order Warcraft rooster will have five colors of feathers, making it a colorful chicken. At this time, this large group of dozens of three-color chickens had already flown to the top of the lake, circled and landed directly on the edge of the elf. Seeing this, Narant began to scan quickly. "I found it! There are four feather colors, this is the first-order Warcraft four-colored rooster!" Soon, Narant found a distinctive existence among the chickens. He was more black, yellow and red than the others. The three-color chicken has an extra touch of green. "Hey!" But the joy wasn''t over yet. The next moment, he found the situation in the chickens again, "There are actually two monster chickens? And one of them is a second-order colorful chicken!" Narant''s eyes were about to go straight. It was very rare for a group of three-colored chickens to have three Warcraft fighting chickens. "Haha! Now I don''t have to worry about eating eggs!" Although the meat of Sancai chicken is delicious, eggs are also nutritious. The creator has always been fair, that is, the number of eggs laid by the three-color chicken is not many, and the reproduction of offspring is relatively slow. A group of 50 or 60 Sancai chickens can only lay a dozen or so eggs in a week. Compared with ordinary domestic hens, this output can''t beat the mere three or four hens. However, a nobleman who was lucky enough to get a flock of three-color chickens once studied and found that the number of eggs laid by the three-color chickens was actually related to the monster roosters in the flock. As long as there is one more monster rooster in the group, the number of eggs laid can be doubled, and the level of the monster rooster also affects the number of eggs laid by the three-color chicken. That is to say, with the same number of chickens, Narant''s three-color chickens can produce four times more eggs than others. "Vivian, count with me, how many three-colored chickens are there!" After the surprise, Narant had to confirm the number of the three-colored chickens. Every three-color chicken is worth fifty silver coins, which is a great wealth. "Yes, my lord!" Afterwards, Narant and a group of guards began to count them carefully. Although the three-colored chickens are densely packed, it is difficult to count, but the number of people is powerful. In the end, all the answers were put together, and it was finally confirmed that there were a total of fifty-eight three-colored chickens in this group, three of which were monster roosters. After confirming the number of Sancai chickens, Narant immediately found Kenby Cow Dung and asked him to recruit two serfs to watch the Sancai chickens here, so as to avoid any situation. In addition, the eggs of the three-color chickens will be collected in the future. If the eggs laid by the three-color chickens are not collected, they will no longer lay eggs when a certain number of eggs are reached, unless this batch of eggs hatches until chicks are hatched. Of course, in the beginning, you must not blatantly grab the eggs. The four-colored chicken and the five-colored chicken are also magical beasts, and they are also fighting chickens in the flock. It is also possible that two serfs died accidentally. Under normal circumstances, the eggs of the three-color chicken are taken at night, because the three-color chicken is also a bird. Among the birds, except for a few creatures, most of them have close to no vision at night. Even after becoming a monster, the eyesight of the four-color chicken and the five-color chicken has not been greatly strengthened. He told him to choose the serf who would take care of the three-colored chickens. Narant had another more important thing to explain, and that was to cut down the nearby woods. There were monsters haunting nearby last night. Whether it was for the safety of the territory or the safety of the three-color chicken he just got, he had to take precautions in advance. There is a large amount of wood needed to burn sea salt, so let them move to this side to cut down, and slowly compress the area of ????the blazing forest. However, cutting down the Fire Forest is dangerous even in the daytime, so Narant planned to have Vivian and Shirley wait outside the Fire Forest at the same time. Shirley is used as an early warning, while Vivien is used to deal with general beasts. If a beast does appear, then only the lord will appear in person. On the way back, Narant was already fantasizing about a good day when he would add a few more delicacies. To be honest, eating the monotonous bread of this world every day, Narant couldn''t help but think of the refreshing cream cake in his previous life. Now that eggs are about to appear, and he is going to try to extract white sugar these days, the days of cream cakes should not be far away. ¡­¡­ As the team returned to the original path, they passed through Maiye Village again. However, when he was passing through Maiye Village, Narant saw that the front of the toilet was full of people Strange, it is not morning now, it is almost noon, why are there so many people! " Thinking of this, Narant gave an order to Vivian, and soon, the sent guards returned after inquiring about the situation. It turned out that the last time Narant ordered all the serfs to try to fertilize, it has been more than ten days now. The serfs, who were worried that the seedlings would wither due to lack of nutrients, found that instead of turning yellow, the seedlings grew stronger and stronger than when they were sparse. In this way, the serfs vaguely understood the benefits of fertilization, and in this way, the problem appeared. Grain is the most precious thing in the hearts of the serfs. Now there is something that can make the farmer better. In the past, it was just filth that was spilled at will, but now it becomes precious in their hearts immediately. What is even more ironic is that the serfs were worried that these natural fertilizers would be taken away by others, so after visiting the stone house every morning, they would come to collect natural fertilizers with wooden barrels when it was almost time. After they are collected, they will be buried in the pit to ferment. As for the word fermentation, it was naturally Narant who explained it to Pete Boots. Although the serfs don''t know what this means, their imitation ability is not bad, and they are honestly buried in the pit for a few days for fermentation according to the last time. After hearing this, Narant was a little bit amused, and asked the guard why the serfs didn''t solve it directly at home, but also solved their personal problems in the stone house, and then took the time to queue up to collect them. In the end, the guards told him that the serfs were reluctant to lose the chance to get in touch with this brand-new stone house, so they would come to experience it every morning anyway. In the end, Narant could only shake his head and return to the castle. Chapter 66： The layout is small! "I''ve seen your lord!" When Narant and his party returned to the castle, Quick was training with ten guards. After these days of training, the appearance and temperament of the guards have changed a lot. Before training, although the guards also had leather armor and long swords. But the clothes are crooked, and the movements are messy. It is really a match for the country bandits. However, after training, everyone''s leather armor and helmets are now neatly worn, and when they stand, their chests are raised and their heads are as firm as a rock. Narant felt that it had at least one-fifth of the shadow of the previous Huaguo army. Well, of course, this is Narant''s personal idea, I don''t know if there is a factor of boasting in it. However, speaking of it, the training progress of the guards is really fast. The most important thing is that these guards are absolutely obedient to Narant''s orders, and his orders are as effective as imperial edicts. Therefore, as long as the guards can do their best, they can guarantee that they will not be lazy. In this way, the training effect will be so good. "It''s very good, continue to maintain it well, and the caravan will go to Tulip City again in a few days, and I will have someone buy a burqa () for you, with the badge of our Storm Leader on it!" The burqa is the outermost layer of the armor worn by the medieval Crusaders in the previous life. Usually, this shirt is sleeveless and can reach the lower body. The background color is mainly red and white or blue, and various logos or badges will be painted on the pullover. For example, the famous "Knights of the Red Cross" is based on a white smock with a huge red cross printed on it. This burqa is also popular in this fantasy world, but it is often reserved for the great nobles. After all, it is difficult for small nobles to raise a few ordinary guards. Many of the guards even have worn out leather armor, and have never experienced such tricky things. But the great aristocracy is different. In order to symbolize their wealth and power, they custom-made such burqas for all guards. On the one hand, it is for aesthetics, and on the other hand, it is to show the identity of the guards on the territory. Quick and others also had burqas before they followed Narant. Unfortunately, after being assigned to Narant, they were no longer the subordinates of the Count, so the burqas were immediately taken back. As a traverser, Narant would naturally not be as cunning as those little aristocrats and just get by. He was prepared to follow the highest standard. Even if the number of people was small, the quality should not be low. In addition to uniting people''s hearts, it was also a small obsession for him to transcend the soul. "Thank you for your generosity!" When the guards heard the words, their eyes brightened, especially Quick and others. Having a smock or not wearing a smock is equivalent to having the same difference between having a military uniform and not having a military uniform. No matter what world you are in, everyone has a love for beauty! ¡­¡­ "Haha! We''re finally back! I thought it would be dangerous to go to the storm this time, but now it doesn''t seem to be as dangerous as the rumors!" Outside the town of Heiyan, Laurie and the team finally returned with a full load after a continuous trek. At this time, he breathed a sigh of relief and his face was full of excitement. The goods were transported back, which means that the profit is not lost. "Laurie General Store, are you back from the Land of Doom?" At this moment, the guards patrolling the town saw their group. Laurie left the Black Rock Territory with dozens of serfs. Such a matter had been reported to the civil affairs officer in advance, and it had also spread within the Black Rock Territory. "Yes, Captain Ibby! We just returned from Stormland," Laurie replied respectfully immediately after hearing the words. "How is it, is there any danger in the land of doom!" The captain of the guards leading the team today is the captain Ibby who saw Thomas selling salt last time. Even Ibby is afraid of the land of doom, seeing Laurie and others It was a surprise that people returned so quickly and safely, and they were all in good spirits. "Back to Captain Ibi, I didn''t encounter any danger. Maybe there is danger only on the night of meteors!" Laurie expressed his true feelings. "Captain Ibi, we bought some dried fish from Storm Collar this time for you to try!". With that said, Laurie quickly took eleven dried salted fish from a serf''s back, one for each guard. After thinking about it, Laurie quickly took out two more brown sugar brown breads from the basket behind Kerr! "Captain Ibby, this is a special product just produced by Storm Leader. A small piece of seven pennies is called brown sugar brown bread. It is very delicious. These two pieces are also my honor!" "Oh! I''ll accept it! Laurie General Store, when I''m on patrol tomorrow, I''ll notify every village of the news that you brought back the salt!" Ibby was very satisfied with Laurie''s sensibleness and happily put things away Take it down. "Then many thanks to Captain Yibi!" Laurie said thanks, and then led the team into the town. After Laurie left, Ibby looked at the filial piety in his arms. He had seen dried salted fish, but what he was interested in was the fist-sized black bread. "This storm collar is really strange Salt is so cheap, but this brown bread is so expensive, how could Laurie''s shrewd merchant buy it! However, it seems to be quite fragrant." Thinking like this With that, Ibby simply picked up the brown sugar brown bread and put it to his mouth. Kaka! "Ah!" Ibby was stunned and exclaimed. Of course, it wasn''t that Ibby''s teeth were shattered by the brown bread and he screamed, but after he bit the corner of a piece of brown bread, he tasted the sweetness of brown sugar, so he was shocked. "Captain, what''s the matter with you?" The guards behind Ibby were startled and stepped forward to ask questions. "This brown sugar brown bread...it...it...forget it, I didn''t tell you, let''s go back to the castle right now!" Ibby felt that it was useless to explain to his subordinates, because they had never tasted the sweetness of honey. Smell, with a big wave of his hand, he immediately led the crowd towards the castle. Soon, Ibby hurried back to Black Rock Castle. "Ibby, what are you doing here in such a hurry? What happened to the territory?" Boris listened to the servant''s announcement just after lunch, saying that Ibby had something to report to himself, and was a little puzzled at the moment. "Sir, it''s not about the territory, but this thing!" Ibby immediately took out the intact brown sugar brown bread. "Dark bread? Is there anything strange?" Boris was taken aback. "Sir, this is called brown sugar brown bread. It was brought back by Laurie General Store from Storm Tie. It''s... it tastes sweeter than honey!" Ibby didn''t dare to sell it, and directly explained the reason. After the war last year, he was fortunate enough to receive a jar of honey as a reward. When he ate honey for the first time, he thought it was the sweetest thing in the world. But only today did he realize that it was because he was too small! Chapter 67： Leaving tomorrow! "Sweeter than honey, Ibby, are you sure?" Boris stared at himself, the captain of the guard. If it wasn''t for Ibby who was most trusted by him, he would have thought that Ibby was looking for his own lord to be happy. Apart from a few fruits, honey can be said to be the sweetest existence, but now Ibby is solemnly holding a piece of brown bread and telling herself that this thing is sweeter than honey. Either he didn''t wake up, or he should have changed the captain of the guard. "My lord, this subordinate does not dare to lie. The subordinate came to report it to you after tasting it!" Ibby immediately took out another piece of brown bread that he had bitten into. "Really?" This time, it really made Boris doubtful. "If Ibby hadn''t lied to me, wouldn''t the Storm Leader be going to make a fortune this time?" Boris''s thoughts went back and forth in an instant. The salt and dried fish made him think the Storm Collar was incredible last time, and now suddenly there is a brown bread that is sweeter than honey. Thinking of the black rock that was about to be mined in his territory, Boris felt that this was the place of doom. "My lord, according to that Laurie General Store, this brown sugar brown bread is only seven cents a piece!" At this moment, Ibby struck again. His motive for reporting the brown sugar brown bread was quite simple. That is, as subordinates, they have the obligation to tell their adults any valuable information they find. As for whether it is useful or not, this is not what he needs to consider. "Karl, bring a bowl of hot water!" Under this critical attack, Boris gritted his teeth and made a bold move. "Yes, my lord!" Following the order, the servant on the side immediately brought a bowl of hot water. Then Boris put the brown bread directly into the hot water. After soaking for more than ten seconds, he took out the brown sugar brown bread. Haw! In the stunned silence of his subordinates and servants, Lord Boris tasted black bread for the first time, and it was the black bread from the Land of Doom. "Hmm!" The next moment, Boris''s eyes were a little straight, "It''s really sweeter than honey!" Although it has been soaked in hot water, the sweetness of brown bread is still no weaker than honey. "Storm collar! Narant Berwick!" The next moment, Boris blurted out, and the light in his eyes rose even more. "Ibby!" "Sir, what are your orders?" "Send a messenger immediately to send me a visit note to Stormwind, saying that I, Boris, will visit Sir Narant in Stormwind the day after tomorrow!" Boris commanded. "Ah? Your lord, are you going to the land of doom the day after tomorrow?" Ibby was taken aback by what his lord said, it was the land of doom! "It''s not the day after tomorrow, but I will leave after breakfast tomorrow and arrive at Stormland the day after tomorrow!" Boris corrected Ibby''s words. "Yes, my lord!" After being confirmed again, Ibby didn''t dare to have any more questions, and immediately went to the housekeeper to get the official visit sticker. "By the way, let the messenger be more respectful!" Boris added when Ibby walked out of the restaurant. "Yes, my lord!" ¡­ Little did Narrant know that his brown sugar brown bread had inadvertently caught the attention of his first neighbor in Tulip Field. He was busy in the laboratory on the fourth floor of the castle at this time. On the table in front of him, there were fifty-two bottles of perfume. There are fifty bottles of ordinary jasmine perfume. The other two bottles are lavender and rose fragrances. The price of these two perfumes is about fifty silver coins, which is four times higher than that of jasmine perfume. From this price point, it is widely used by nobles. The success of jasmine perfume has made Narant go further and further on this perfume avenue, and he is ready to try other perfumes again to see if ambergris can also improve the quality of these perfumes. With the addition of ambergris to the two new fragrances, Narrant began to shake the bottles gently. "Sir, is it alright?" Shirley and Vivian stretched their necks and waited. The two women are now wearing perfume every day, and they have fallen in love with the pleasant fragrance. As for the new perfume, they are more looking forward to it, after all, they are the first to try it. "It should be fine! Come, follow me to the corridor!" Narant was also looking forward to the effect of these high-priced perfumes mixed with ambergris, and immediately took one of the bottles of lavender and walked towards the door. Boo! Coming to the door, Narant opened the cork under the expectant gaze of Sydney and Vivienne. "Wow! It smells good! It smells better than jasmine!" The moment she smelled the fragrance, Sydney jumped up excitedly. The perfume of these fifty silver coins is more intense and pleasant than the jasmine perfume. At this time, after adding ambergris, the mellowness of the fragrance has been improved by a lot, which instantly makes people excited. "This smell, just smelling it can make people think about it!" Narant closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. UU Reading Because it is the soul of a traveler, as long as he hears the perfume, Narant immediately thinks of beautiful beauties. And this lavender perfume is distinctive and fragrant, and when he closes his eyes, he seems to be surrounded by flowers. "Shirley, Vivienne! You can try it on your body!" The next moment, Narant handed the perfume to the two women directly. And the two girls couldn''t wait, and immediately smeared them on their bodies after receiving the perfume. "Wow! I really like this fragrance!" Shirley and Vivienne were immediately satisfied when the fragrance was on. This lavender fragrance is really more delicate and pleasant than jasmine fragrance. "Shirley, if you like these perfumes so much, then you should work hard. When you can communicate with a bird, I will reward you with a bottle of this perfume!" The lavender perfume was a success, and Narant was quite happy, and made a promise to Shirley without hesitation. "Really, my lord? I will definitely work hard!" "Shirley, have I lied to you, my lord? Vivian too, as long as you practice double shot shooting, I will also reward you with a bottle of this perfume!" Narant looked at Vivian again. "Yes, thank you my lord!" The two girls immediately burst into laughter at the next moment. "Okay, let''s go! The lavender fragrance is applied today, and the other rose fragrance can only be tried on the upper body tomorrow!" Seeing that the two were so coaxed, Narant was even more satisfied, and immediately rushed the two to the building go down. He finally knew why the otaku in the previous life liked to play the game of cultivation. Because it is so rewarding. What could be more interesting than watching two beautiful girls grow up slowly under their guidance? Chapter 68： 3 colored eggs "Sir, Mayor of Doom Village, Kenby Cow Dung is begging to see you outside the castle!" In the early morning of the second day, Narant practiced fighting qi and triple slash in the back garden, and Thomas came in to report. "It seems that the three-color chicken has laid eggs! I saw Kempi Cow Dung holding several eggs in his hands!" "Huh? Sancai chicken eggs? So soon?" Narant was stunned and stopped practicing. He originally thought that Sancai chicken would settle down and it would take a few days to lay eggs. Moreover, even if the eggs are laid, the three-colored chickens have only migrated here. The four-colored chickens and the five-colored chickens must have a high level of vigilance. "Call him in!" Narant faintly looked forward to the eggs of the three-color chicken, and immediately ordered, and walked towards the front of the castle. ¡­¡­ "Kenby Cow Dung, I''ve seen your lord!" Soon, Kenby was taken into the castle hall, and he was carefully holding a basket in which there were six three-color chicken eggs. The eggs of the three-colored chicken are also easy to identify. Although the shell is also yellow and white, because of the four-colored rooster and the five-colored rooster, such as monster chickens, there will be a faint colored light flowing on the shell of the egg. "It''s true!" Narant couldn''t help but be overjoyed when he got the confirmation. It seemed that he had poached eggs today. "Kenby Cow Dung, how did you get the eggs of the three-colored chicken!" Narant was very curious about this. "Sir, this morning, according to your instructions, I chose two girls to watch the three-colored chickens. When we went to the small lake, we found that there were a few newly born three-colored chickens by the lake. Easter eggs!" "So, the villain sneaked into the water, and then slowly dived to the chicken coop by the river, and took out the eggs!" Kenby Cow Dung replied flatteringly. "Kenby Cow Dung, you are really talented!" Narant was also amused by Kenby Cow Dung''s brain hole. Although the four-color chicken and the five-color chicken are both monsters, they are low-level monsters after all, and most of their living habits still maintain the characteristics of chickens. Therefore, the three-colored chickens can''t swim or play in the water. Kemppi cow dung really doesn''t have to worry about being discovered by the chickens when he sneaks in from the water. "My lord, the villain thought that this egg was placed there, it would be bad if it was stolen by other beasts, so I thought of diving over and bringing it to the lord!" Kenby Cow Dung was in a good mood when he saw his lord. That''s right, I immediately added a mouthful of laughter. "You''re doing a great job, Kenby Cow Dung!" Narrant praised Kempi, who slapped the horses loudly, and then looked at Thomas, "Thomas, give Kemp Cow Dung two pieces of brown sugar. Black bread!" Although Kenby Cow Dung tried his best, he was suspected of taking credit for flattering, but who told him to flatter himself, so he still had to be rewarded when he was happy. "Thank you, Lord for the reward!" Although he didn''t know what brown sugar brown bread was, he was already satisfied with the pleasure of making his own adults happy. "By the way, Kenby Cow Dung, has the logging in the Fire Forest started?" Yesterday, Narant issued an order that the wood for cooking salt will be mined at the edge of the fire forest in the future. Today, the implementation has already started. For the safety of the serfs, Narant also sent Vivian and Shirley today. "Sir, mining is already underway! Thirty villagers in Maiye Village are cutting down trees!" "Well, that''s good! Then go back! Look after the salt pan and the fishing girl!" Narant nodded. "Yes, Lord!" Kenby Cow Dung respectfully left the hall, and then took two brown sugar brown bread from Thomas. "Village Kenby, this brown sugar brown bread needs seven coppers a piece, don''t lose it!" Because brown sugar brown bread has not been sold in the territory, in order to avoid Kenby''s cow dung not knowing the goods, Thomas specifically warned. "Ah! It takes seven copper plates for such a small piece of black bread?" Kenby Cow Dung was surprised. Although the smell of this black bread was very good, it required seven copper plates for such a small piece. It was really poverty that limited his imagination. . "Thank you, Lord, for the reward!" Kenby Cow Dung immediately added with sincerity. In fact, getting the reward is the second thing. What Kenby Cow Dung really wants is to show his face more in front of the lord, so that the lord will not forget himself. ¡­¡­ "Thomas, send the three-colored eggs to the kitchen, and ask Rose to make me two poached eggs for lunch! By the way, don''t move the other three-colored eggs, I have other uses!" "Yes, my lord! By the way, my lord, yesterday, I released the news of the selection of the castle servants. The selection time is set for this afternoon. I don''t know if the lord needs to choose by himself at that time!" Although the selection of servants is usually done by the housekeeper, as the most competent housekeeper, Thomas had to ask the opinion of his own adults again. Because occasionally there will be noble masters who will personally select servants and choose some servants and maids who meet their own aesthetics. As for why these aristocratic masters are so not afraid of trouble, ahem... This is an indescribable reason No need for this! It''s up to you to choose! "Narant didn''t know Thomas'' careful thinking, and immediately rejected the matter. He was still assured of Thomas'' housekeeping. "Yes, my lord!" Thomas responded and immediately exited the hall. "This egg came in time. With it, you can make a cream cake and try it! The most important thing is that tomorrow is Vivian''s birthday. As my lucky daughter, I always want her to experience something. It''s called a birthday!!" After Thomas left, Narant couldn''t help thinking to himself. For his lucky daughter, Narant is very attentive. From the population register, he knew that Vivian''s birthday was tomorrow. Originally, he was thinking of giving some small gifts to make his lucky daughter happy, but now that he has eggs, it will be easier to do. Cream cake, a must-have food for birthdays in this past life, Narant intends to make room for it in this different world, adding to the life of his noble master. In his previous life, in order to pursue a female colleague, after learning that she likes sweets, he personally learned the process of making cream cakes online, hoping to exchange his sincerity for true love. Although in the end he knew what "truly worthless" was, the craft of making cream cakes was in his mind. "Just do what you say, then get the white sugar out today, and when you have the white sugar, send someone to buy some milk, and you can make cream tomorrow!" Thinking of this, Narant walked directly outside the hall. Although the existence of brown sugar has broken the existence of solid sugar in this world, this brown sugar, Narant is ready to take the low-end route and popularize it to all people, including serfs and commoners. And white sugar, this is the real existence for the nobility. Chapter 69： white sugar White sugar, in fact, also comes from brown sugar. The earliest white sugar in the previous life was a layer of white frost that condensed on the brown sugar, so the ancient white sugar was also called icing sugar. Then with the development of sugar technology, there are more ways to make brown sugar into white sugar. In fact, this process is decolorization. The pigment in the brown sugar is stripped off, and it can become white and clear white sugar. Thanks to the brown sugar factory next to my grandmother''s house, Narant also knew a soil method for decolorization, that is, decolorization with charcoal. The process is somewhat similar to the extraction of coarse salt. Narant first asked Thomas to find a large basin, pour hot water into it, and then add brown sugar. After the brown sugar is stirred and completely melted, the charcoal comes out. Pour the charcoal into the brown sugar water, and keep stirring. When the stirring is almost done, pour the brown sugar water into a simple filter and filter the charcoal from the sugar water. "Hey! Why is it still a little red!" Looking at the sugar water obtained after filtering, Narant knew that this first attempt was a failure. However, he is not in a hurry. The reason for the failure is very simple, that is, there is less charcoal. Adding charcoal to brown sugar water mainly uses the adsorption properties of charcoal to absorb the pigments in brown sugar water. Well, charcoal also has the function of adsorbing formaldehyde. In the past life, because of the advanced technology, people often used activated carbon with stronger adsorption effect, and its adsorption power was five times that of ordinary charcoal. But Narant doesn''t have any activated charcoal, and he doesn''t know how to make it, so he can only use a stupid method, that is, continue to add charcoal. So, he continued to add charcoal to the filtered brown sugar water, and then continued to stir. When he felt about the same this time, he poured the brown sugar water into the filter again. Next, Narant stared intently at the water outlet of the filter. When the almost transparent liquid dripped down the bottom, Narant finally smiled. "It''s done! My cream cake, my jam, and my golden coins are waving to me!" Narant''s overjoyed look made Thomas, who was helping out, a little stunned. He didn''t understand what was going on. He only saw his adults put several kilograms of brown sugar into the water, and then several kilograms of charcoal into the water. In the end, the brown sugar water that was very pleasing to the eyes turned into ordinary water. Thomas felt that seeing this scene, his adults should be angry. After all, a pound of brown sugar can represent dozens of silver coins. Is it a waste of time now? "Sir, why is there no brown sugar like this!" Thomas felt it was necessary to ask this matter clearly and keep it in his mind. In this way, the servants can be taught how to store brown sugar in the future. Otherwise, if the brown sugar disappears, he, the castle steward, will be ashamed of the adults. "It''s not that it''s gone, but it''s become something more delicious and magical!" For the secrecy of the white sugar, Narant only called Thomas himself for help. Seeing his pained appearance, Narant smiled and said. "A more magical and delicious existence?" Thomas was still ignorant. "Yes, although the color of the brown sugar water has changed, it is still sweet. Don''t you think white sugar looks better than brown sugar, Thomas?" "This..." Thomas did not judge well, he was still used to seeing brown sugar, because he now knew how much brown sugar was worth. "Okay Thomas, now take this sugar water and let Rose boil it, let her evaporate the water dry, and then you will know!" Narant immediately understood what Thomas was thinking, and was not surprised by this guy''s thoughts. After all, brown sugar and white sugar were something they had never seen before. ¡­¡­ When Narant once again "invented" a unique food, Baron Quint''s castle also welcomed a mysterious messenger today. Why is it mysterious? Because this man was shrouded in a wide cloak. Originally, only the pastor of the church would have such an image, but the man''s cloak was black, and he didn''t have the badge of the church, so he was definitely not a pastor. "In Lower Demus, I came here specially at the order of Viscount Alding, and I have seen His Excellency Baron Quint!" The man in the cloak was invited into the castle hall. After all the servants were cleared, he took off the cover The hood on his head revealed his true face, and at the same time, a delicate noble badge was displayed in his hand. "Olding? The younger brother of Earl Tulip? I wonder what he has to do with me?" Quint glanced at the exquisite badge, a little puzzled. He and Alding have never had any intersection, and he also knows that because of his usual behavior, many nobles are secretly ridiculing themselves, and there are even fewer contacts who will take the initiative to run to the door. "Your Excellency, here is a letter from Viscount Alding, you will understand after you read it!" Demus immediately handed over a letter. Quint took the letter expressionlessly. The varnish on it was intact. He tore the opening of the letter and took out the letter inside. As he read, Quint''s expression became strange. "You Viscount Alding wants to deal with a little baron''s second son, how much trouble does a knight need?" The content of the letter is very simple, that is, Viscount Alding hopes that Quint can help him to quietly eliminate the unfortunate lord of the doomed land next door and Alding also promised a lot of benefits, such as, In the next year, at least ten caravans from Tulip City will come to Quint to buy salt, and they also promise thirty gold coins in cash. "Your Majesty, although the Lord of Stormwind is only a knight, it is also easy to deal with, but because his father is the most capable vassal under Lord Earl, it is not easy for us Viscount to do it himself, so I want to ask you to help! '' Demus explained. "But just based on such an empty promise, let me deal with a noble lord, do you think I will agree?" Quint narrowed his eyes and looked at Demus. Although the letter was written by Alding himself, it did not have the signature and seal. Quint was not so stupid. What if the other party did not acknowledge the account afterwards. "Lord Baron, for the sake of prudence, it is definitely impossible to write a contract for such a thing, but Viscount Alding has asked me to bring ten gold coins in order to express his sincerity!" "These ten gold coins will be used as a deposit for you. As long as the work is completed, the remaining gold coins and the caravans that purchase salt will set off one after another!" With that said, Demus handed ten golden coins to Quint. A smile finally appeared on Quint''s face. Thirty gold coins is not a small amount of money. If you sell salt, it will cost tens of thousands of catties. In addition, the caravan that Alding promised, such a noble caravan to purchase once, he can earn a gold coin or two no matter what. In this way, after completing this transaction, he can earn at least fifty gold coins. Of course, these are not the most important things. The most important thing is that Quint has an unfortunate lord who planned to clean up the storm. Chapter 70： Discover Warcraft Although the real culprit behind the incident at the buffer zone camp has not yet been found out, the unfortunate lord is among the three biggest suspects. At present, there is the biggest suspect. The first one is his brother who has the right to inherit the earl, but there is no evidence to show that the eldest son planned all this. And the second object of suspicion is the Tulip family, because their encroachment on the buffer zone directly damages the interests of the Tulip family. And the Tulip family is also fully capable of quietly razing their camp to the ground, but no evidence has been found so far. As for the third one, it was the unfortunate lord of the Storm Territory. Because it was him who directly conflicted with his camp, Di Li sent someone back to report last time, saying that the existence of the camp was discovered by the unfortunate lord. However, this unfortunate lord is too weak, and he is the least suspicious of the three suspect targets, but this does not prevent him from preparing to seek revenge from him first. After all, who told him that Quint didn''t set off with anger now, just in time to find the unfortunate lord next door to lower the anger first. In fact, he has already been preparing for this matter these days. Even if Alding didn''t send gold coins, he would still do the same. "In that case, go back and tell your Viscount Alding, and let him wait to hear the good news! There will be good news in half a month!" Quint accepted ten gold coins and returned to Demus. one sentence. "Then thank you Lord Quint!" ¡­¡­ After the white sugar thing was settled, Narant continued to return to the back garden to cultivate his vindictiveness. With the consumption of the agile fruit the day before yesterday, his strength increased considerably. At noon, Narant came to the restaurant in a happy mood. Two delicate poached eggs were already placed on the table. "Sure enough, it is the egg of the three-colored chicken!" Just as Narant sat down, a strong aroma immediately came to his nostrils. The next moment, Narant took the knife and fork without hesitation and started to eat. The protein Q is smooth and tender, the egg yolk is soft and glutinous and fragrant, and Narant''s appetite is instantly opened. "Sir, are you satisfied that the villain made a poached egg!" Rose stood aside, and when she saw Narant enjoying herself, she couldn''t help but bow slightly and ask. Hearing this, Narant turned his head slowly and looked at his chef who was good at cooking and had a better figure, "It''s huge... No, it''s very fragrant. I''m very satisfied, Chef Rose!" When he saw the slightly hem of the neckline, he almost couldn''t help but say the wrong thing, but fortunately he responded quickly enough. "Sir, your satisfaction is Rose''s greatest wish!" Rose didn''t notice anything strange about her body. After hearing the answer, a satisfied smile appeared on her beautiful and fair face. "Amitabha! Rabbits don''t eat grass, I want to be an honest and good lord, mainly because I''m still too young..." I have to say that after these days of living in the castle, Rose has regained her former style. With the advantage of her age, she just smiled normally, but for Narant, who was still in adolescence, That''s just a hook. Narant immediately turned his eyes away from the glamorous chef. He was afraid that if he couldn''t help it, he would destroy the pure superior-subordinate relationship between him and Shirley. Next, Narant began to work hard to eliminate gourmet food. "My lord, there''s a situation over there in the Fire Forest!" Just when Narant was about to eat his lunch, Vivian hurried in under the leadership of Thomas. "What''s the situation?" Narant''s face immediately became serious when he heard the words. Vivian and Shirley were in charge of guarding work in the Fire Forest today. Now that they came back, they must have encountered a danger that they couldn''t solve. "My lord, it''s a monster! Shirley said that her bees found a monster in the forest of fire, only ten minutes away from the edge of the forest!" Vivian replied immediately, paused and added: "For the sake of During the safety period, we have temporarily cut down trees by serfs!" "Sure enough, it''s a monster! I hope it''s not a middle-level or high-level monster!" Narant is actually not an accident. He and Vivien met once that night, so there is probably one nearby. The level of that beast cannot be determined yet. Narant hopes that it is best not to be a high-level beast, otherwise he will not be able to deal with it. "Thomas, you go and tell Quick, let him bring ten guards and prepare to set off with me!" In a flash, Narant gave Thomas a quick command. When Thomas went to inform Quick, Narant took Vivian to his weapons room. With Vivian''s help, he quickly put on the armor and helmet, and then came to the vestibule fully armed. "My lord!" When he came to the vestibule, Quick was already waiting here with ten equally well-armed guards. "Beasts appeared on the edge of the fire forest!" Narant said to the guards with a serious expression. "Ah, monster!" When the guards heard the words, their expressions changed slightly The appearance of this beast is likely to threaten the safety of Stormwind, so I need to take you to investigate now, you tell me, if you encounter What should I do to the World of Warcraft? " "Kill!" Quick said first. "Kill!" The guards immediately followed. "Louder! I didn''t hear it!" Narant was still not satisfied. "Kill it! Kill this beast!" Quick took the lead, holding his breath. "Kill it, kill this monster!" The guards finally shouted. "Very good! Set off with me now, and follow my orders later!" Only then did Narant nodded in satisfaction. Although the guards have also experienced two battles, especially the fierce battle in the buffer zone camp, the fierce name of this monster is not inferior to the headless horseman or hellhound for ordinary guards, or even more. and. Because of the existence of monsters that can release all kinds of strange spells, facing such extraordinary creatures, there are countless cases that show that ordinary people are not enough to watch. Take ten guards out of the castle and go straight to the fire forest. Half an hour later, the group arrived at the edge of the blazing forest. "Sir, you''re finally here!" Seeing Narant, Shirley ran over immediately, but there was no fear on her face. "Has that beast gone?" "Sir, I didn''t leave, and I seem to have found a second beast!" Shirley showed her small white front teeth and said something that almost made Narant fall off her horse. "What? There''s a second one? Are you sure, Shirley?" "Sir, bees are very afraid of monsters, so they shouldn''t be mistaken, but the two monsters don''t seem to be of the same kind!" Shirley nodded affirmatively. Chapter 71： War of Warcraft "Did my grandma stab the beast''s nest!" Narant couldn''t help but cursed. He found that since he was roared by the monsters two nights ago, he has encountered three types of monsters in a short period of time. Of course, he was very happy with the appearance of four-colored chickens and five-colored chickens. These kinds of birds are herbivorous and insectivorous, and generally do not take the initiative to attack people. But the two ends in the forest are probably different, especially the one that roared loudly at him and Vivian that night, it must be a ferocious beast. Buzzing! Just as Narant was worried, a small swarm of bees flew out from the woods, and soon came to Shirley and buzzed around. Shirley communicated with a few bees for a while, and then she looked surprised. "My lord, the bee said that the two monsters inside were fighting!" "Huh? There''s a fight?" Narant was stunned. "Yes, my lord, the bees said that the fight was fierce!" Shirley nodded her head and replied. "That''s okay? Is it the Glory boss covering me? It''s better to fight fiercely, lest I do it!" Narant was overjoyed, and then looked at Shirley, "Sherry, ask the bees to show us the way, we enter the fire Take a look at the forest!" Originally, I heard that there were two demon beasts, and Narant was not going to take the guards to go deeper. After all, it was too dangerous. However, now that they are fighting on their own, he has to go and see. If there is a chance to be a fisherman, he doesn''t mind taking advantage of it for nothing. This is the best chance to solve the Warcraft crisis. Afterwards, Narant handed over the horses to the serfs, and he began to go deep with twenty guards. Because of the bees leading the way, they traveled very fast and did not encounter any danger on the way. Roar! Roar! When they were two or three miles deep into the blazing forest, the group suddenly heard the faint roar of a monster in the deep forest. "Stop!" Narant immediately stopped the team, "Shirley, how far is it to get to where the monsters are!" "My lord, the bees are not too far away, just walk a small and a half distance from where we came in to get there!" "That''s more than a mile!" Narant estimated, then looked at Vivian and Quick: "You two wait here with the guards, I''ll go in and take a look alone!" "Sir, this is too dangerous!" "Sir, why don''t I follow you!" When Vivian and Quick heard the words, they immediately persuaded them. There may be few nobles in this world who are willing to take risks in person. In such a situation, the basic operation of the nobles should be to send one or two guards to investigate the situation. "No, the beasts are no better than other beasts. If there are too many people, they will be disturbed immediately!" Narant shook his head, seeing that the two were still trying to persuade him, Narant immediately said, "This is an order!" "Yes, my lord!" In this way, Vivian and Quick finally agreed. "Shirley, you use the bees to observe the movement ahead. If there is any danger, remember to avoid and escape in advance!" "Okay, my lord!" After explaining, Narant didn''t stop, holding the long sword and following a few bees towards the direction of the beast''s roar. Soon, the roar of the demon beasts in front of Narant became louder and louder, accompanied by the tremors of the ground. Narant leaned on the back of a big tree with a cat on his waist, then pushed aside the leaves to look at the battlefield ahead. boom! At this moment, he saw a spark suddenly explode in the open space in front of him. "Damn it, this monster fight is really fantastic, and it even spit fireballs at the mouth! Fortunately, there are no high-level monsters!" The two beasts in the center of the open space in front of them were fighting fiercely at this time. They were a fiery red monitor lizard and a gray-white wolf. The fiery red monitor lizard was huge, at least six or seven meters long. It should be the first-order monster fire-breathing lizard in the original owner''s memory. And the gray-white big wolf is also the size of a buffalo, and it can spit out a wind blade like a full moon scimitar from its mouth. It should be a first-order wind blade wolf. At this time, the battle between the two beasts has reached a white-hot stage. I saw the fire-breathing lizard roared, and a fireball the size of a bowl was gathered in its mouth, and then shot directly at the wind blade wolf with a swoosh. Seeing this, the wind blade wolf immediately avoided the fireball''s attack with a bounce. At the same time, he opened his mouth and a wind blade was shot out. when! The wind blade of the wind blade wolf shot firmly on the back of the monitor lizard, but the scales on the back of the monitor lizard were very thick. With the sound of metal collision, the wind blade just broke a piece of scale. Roar! Seeing that his attack had no effect, a gleam of light appeared in the eyes of the wind blade wolf. Instead of using spells, he changed his strategy and swung his sharp claws towards the monitor lizard. However, the monitor lizard did not evade the attack of the wind blade wolf, but just stood there and turned around quickly to prepare for defense. However, after all, the monitor lizard is huge, and its speed is not as fast as the agile white wolf. Before it turned around, the wind blade wolf had already pounced on its side. Swish! As two cold beams flashed, two blood-stained claw marks were immediately left on the neck of the fire-breathing lizard. Once the attack was successful, the wind blade wolf immediately jumped away. Roar! Under the pain of the fire-breathing lizard, it angrily spit out a fireball at the wind blade wolf again. boom! However, this fireball also followed in the footsteps ahead, and was directly avoided by the wind blade wolf with its agile figure. The fireball fell directly on the open space and exploded. "It''s strange, this monitor lizard is so huge, it hides in place and waits for the wind blade wolf to be besieged. Even if it can''t beat it, then it''s alright to just run away!" Looking at the fight between the two demon beasts, Narant was a little puzzled. The monitor lizard was six or seven meters in size, and its feet stood upright and stood at a height of one meter five, but it was just spinning in place and passively rubbing it against the wind blade wolf. The wind blade wolf is only the size of an ordinary cow. If the fire-breathing lizard moves, it is estimated that the wind blade wolf will fall apart in one collision. Warcraft wolves are pack beasts, and they can only deal with large beasts like fire-breathing lizards when they hunt in groups. The wind blade wolf in front of him is full of old looks and acted alone again, I am afraid it was driven out by the wolves, and then wandered on the edge of the blazing forest. In such a one-on-one situation, the Fire-breathing Lizard has the strength to drive the Wind Blade Wolf everywhere. However, doubts are doubts, Narant is expecting the two beasts to lose both, so he continues to wait patiently. And the wind blade wolf is also extremely smart. It eats the fire-breathing lizard and does not dare to move, so it keeps walking around the fire-breathing lizard. When the fire-breathing lizard is not paying attention, it will slam on it, and then slam on the fire-breathing lizard. A few scratches were left on the weak part of the body. As time passed, the fire-breathing lizard was already dripping with blood, but it still didn''t mean to move, struggling to deal with the wind blade wolf in place. Just after Narant was about to wait for the fire-breathing lizard to die, when the wind blade wolf didn''t pay attention and jumped out to be a oriole behind, a mutation happened. Choo Choo Choo! At this moment, a few weak roars suddenly came from the field. When Nalande looked closely, he saw a small fire-breathing lizard about half a meter drilled out from the birth of the big fire-breathing lizard. I don''t know if this fire-breathing lizard felt its mother''s dangerous situation, but it rushed towards the wind blade wolf with its mouth open. Roar! Seeing the little lizard rushing towards him, the wind blade wolf grabbed it without hesitation, and then flung the little fire-breathing lizard out with a flick of his mouth. The direction in which the little fire-breathing lizard was flung was Narant''s side. He could see it clearly. The little lizard rolled a few times on the ground after being flung away. Although it could still move and roar, it could no longer get up. . "I see! It''s to protect the cub!" Narant frowned slightly, finally knowing why the fire-breathing lizard was passively beaten in place, because there was actually a large nest of small fire-breathing lizards under his stomach. Chapter 72： Kill the wind blade wolf Seeing that his cub was bitten by the wind blade wolf, the fire-breathing lizard finally became anxious. Roar! It roared angrily, and shot out two fireballs in a row towards the Wind Blade Wolf, but unfortunately the Wind Blade Wolf escaped the attack with just a few easy jumps. Afterwards, the wind blade wolf jumped again and returned to the little lizard that was flung away by it, but was still unable to flutter on the ground. "This old wolf is so insidious!" Seeing this scene, Narant couldn''t help but feel terrible for the wisdom and insidiousness of this wind blade wolf. Obviously, it was going to use the little lizard to make the mother fire-breathing lizard lose its size, and then find an opportunity to give the mother fire-breathing lizard the final blow. Roar! However, it has to be said that although the wind blade wolf''s trick is insidious, it is indeed very effective. Seeing the wind blade wolf attacking its cub again, this time the mother fire-breathing lizard really couldn''t linger in the same place, regardless of whether she took a step and rushed towards it. And the moment it left the place, there were four other little lizards under its stomach revealed. A bright light flashed in the eyes of the Wind Blade Wolf. Roar! When the mother fire-breathing lizard was about to smash into front of him, the wind blade wolf spit out a wind blade and shot it directly at the four little lizards. Roar! Seeing this scene, the mother fire-breathing lizard, who was concerned about this and the other, showed panic in her eyes. It stopped the body that was about to hit the wind blade wolf, and then quickly turned sideways to use its head to resist the wind blade. Poof! Because it was resisted by the part of the neck that was not covered with hard scales, this wind blade directly cut a large opening on its neck, and blood splattered instantly. This is not the end, when the wind blade shot on the neck of the mother fire-breathing lizard, the figure of the wind blade wolf also came to the front of the fire-breathing lizard. It raised its sharp claws and grabbed towards the neck of the female fire-breathing lizard without hesitation. Swish swish! Several streaks of cold light flashed across the field. Roar! With a whimper, several bloodstains were added to the neck of the mother fire-breathing lizard. At this time, the wind blade wolf was getting more and more excited over the war. Seeing that the mother fire-breathing lizard was about to crumble, the attack became even more frantic. Faced with such a situation, the severely injured female fire-breathing lizard could only swept over her cubs with a look of pity. "Damn it! I can''t help it!" At the same time, Narant, who was sitting behind the big tree and watching the tiger fight in the mountains, scolded, he couldn''t bear to watch the mother fire-breathing lizard die like this. If there weren''t a few little lizards, he might be happy to see this scene happen, but seeing the look in the mother''s fire-breathing lizard''s eyes and her willingness to stay in place for a few little lizards to be brutally killed by the wind blade wolf, Narant knew , it''s time to do it yourself! Chong! In the next instant, Narant got up directly, accompanied by the clear sound of the long sword being unsheathed. "Death!" Narant blessed with vindictiveness, and without hesitation, slashed towards the wind blade wolf''s back. Poof! The wind blade wolf is concentrating on the mother fire-breathing lizard, and at this time it is a critical juncture of victory. How could he have thought that there would be a sudden accident like Narant, and Narant''s body agility is surprisingly large. Unprepared, his back was chopped off, and with a pop, a cloud of blood burst out immediately. Roar! However, the wind blade wolf is a monster after all. If Narant''s sword slashed on an ordinary beast, it would definitely be able to cut in two, but at this time it only left a deep wound to the wind blade wolf. After the wind blade wolf was sneak attacked, he jumped agilely and bounced two meters away, then turned around and grinned at Narant, his eyes full of resentment. "Sure enough, the monsters are not easy to deal with! My blow with all my strength only left a big wound!" Looking at the resentful eyes of the wind blade wolf, Narant''s expression became slightly cautious, "I can''t let him go today, otherwise It will be troublesome in the future!" Thinking of this, Narant is ready to charge forward again at any time to prevent the wind blade wolf from escaping. Fortunately, the wind blade wolf is also reluctant to run away from such a good situation. After all, the mother fire-breathing lizard is already lying on the ground. As long as this human being is dealt with, he can eat the flesh and blood of the fire-breathing lizard. It also belongs to the magical beast, the flesh and blood of the fire-breathing lizard is also a great supplement to it, and the mother fire-breathing lizard is the last chance for it to be promoted to the second-order magical beast. Roar! The next moment, the wind blade wolf actually launched the attack first, and while a wind blade was brewing in its mouth, the cow-sized figure also flew towards Narant. "Good job!" Narant was not surprised but delighted to see this, raising his shield in one hand and raising his sword in the other, waiting for the battle. boom! The wind blade arrived first, and the wind blade accurately hit the small shield on Narant''s left wrist. Whoops! In an instant, the small shield exploded, and Narant took a step back with a groan. However, the retreating figure was immediately stopped by him. "Comparing my speed with me? Are you looking down on my agility?" At the same time as he stopped, the corners of Narant''s mouth were slightly raised, his right foot swayed sideways, and then the wind blade wolf''s pounce was directly missed. , Dangerously and dangerously, Narant escaped. The wind blade wolf slammed into the air, and the moment it landed, there was an unbelievable look in its eyes Although it was old, it never thought that a human could escape its close-range blow. Before the wind blade wolf thought about it for a moment, it suddenly heard the human''s angry shout: "Go to hell!", and then, the sound of a long sword breaking through the air came from its ear. "Go to hell!" Narant raised his long sword and stabbed at the wolf''s head without hesitation. Roar! The wind blade wolf felt the crisis, and quickly turned around and raised his claws to grab Narant on the side. However, its speed was still a beat slower than this human being, and the human race''s long sword with a red glow had already fallen. Poof! The long sword stabbed directly from the back of the wind blade wolf''s head, plunged into the wind blade wolf''s neck, and pierced it directly. Roar! The wind blade wolf, whose claws were still in the air, froze for a while, and then slowly fell softly, as if the strength of his whole body had been drained. The wind blade wolf, who fell in a pool of blood, was not lost immediately, but looked at Narant with bitter and unwilling eyes, and grinned at Narant at the same time. "You''re still baring your teeth here, go in peace!" Narant kicked the wolf''s head before pulling out his long sword. As the long sword was drawn out, the wind blade wolf''s eyes slowly dimmed until it was completely silent. "Phew! It''s settled! The agility fruit is really a good thing!" Narant breathed a sigh of relief as he watched the wind blade wolf die. Afterwards, Narant didn''t bother to pack up his trophy, but looked at the female fire-breathing lizard beside him. The originally scarred female fire-breathing lizard could no longer hold back after being caught by the last few blows. At this time, it had fallen to the ground and was dying, while several small lizards surrounded it with horrified eyes. looked at Narant. Chapter 73： kill or stay "grown ups!" "grown ups!" At this moment, the voices of Quick, Vivian and others came from a distance. Everyone should have been rewarded by the bees, and they quickly rushed over after knowing that they were on the right track with the monsters. "I''m here!" Narant greeted everyone, and then the guards came up one after another. "Yeah! Is this a magical beast? It''s so big, so scary!" Xue Li got out of the crowd, looking at the wind blade wolf and the monitor lizard and uttered in surprise. And the guards also sucked in the cold air, and then drew their swords and bows at the fire-breathing lizard that wasn''t dead. "Sir, are you all right!" Vivian saw that there was a lot of blood on Narant''s body, and immediately asked with concern. "I''m fine! You spread out, this is a fire-breathing lizard, which will shoot fireballs!" Narant nodded to Vivian, then waved his hand to signal his men to spread out. Don''t look at the fireball of the fire-breathing lizard being dodged again and again by the wind blade wolf, but his subordinates are guaranteed to be unable to dodge, and there is a possibility that they will die if they are not careful. Roar! Perhaps feeling the hostility of the guards, the mother fire-breathing lizard let out a low roar, and her eyes showed ferocity. However, it is also at the end of the battle at this time, and there is no other way than to roar and intimidate. "Sir, it''s very angry, let''s go away!" At this time, Shirley came to Narant and worked as an interpreter. Although Shirley''s ability is still unable to tame animals larger than bees, she can communicate with monsters. Hearing this, Nalanda nodded, his eyes fixed on the huge size of the fire-breathing lizard, making a decision. This fire-breathing lizard has now become meat on a sticky board, but it is really hard for him to kill and eat the meat directly. At this moment, the five little fire-breathing lizards are constantly screaming beside it. "Shirley, tell it, ask it if it is willing to surrender to me!" In the end, Narant finally wanted to change his strategy. With the size of the fire-breathing lizard, if it is possible to subdue it and use it as a mount, it will be a great help for him. This is more in line with Narant''s intentions and current interests than killing it ruthlessly. "My lord, this is a bit of an adventure!" Quick, who was on the side, heard the words and immediately came to Narant''s side to remind him. Although it is not that the nobles have done the domestication of monsters as mounts, it should be backed by their own strong strength. Otherwise, it would be a very dangerous thing if the wise beasts attacked. Especially for such an adult beast, there are infinite variables. "Quick, take a look at Shirley''s communication with it first!" Narant told Quick not to worry. In fact, he really valued the five little fire-breathing lizards. After all, these little fire-breathing lizards were just born. When Narante was talking to Quick, Shirley was already communicating with the mother fire-breathing lizard. When the mother fire-breathing lizard heard Shirley''s words, a look of astonishment appeared in her eyes. Obviously, it was also surprised that humans could communicate with it. hoohoo! At the moment, the mother fire-breathing lizard also began to growl to communicate with Shirley. After talking with the mother fire-breathing lizard for a while, Shirley''s eyes turned slightly red. "My lord, the fire-breathing lizard mother said that it might not work, but she is willing to hand the little fire-breathing lizard to you, and only hopes that you will not hurt her child!" The mother fire-breathing lizard is clear about its own situation. Now that it can communicate through Shirley and Narant just made a righteous shot, it also knows that under such circumstances, it will entrust its five children to Narant. is the most appropriate. "Xue Li, tell her that I will definitely not hurt her children. As for its injury, we may be able to treat it! However, it needs to surrender to me!" Different. If they can''t communicate, I believe that this female fire-breathing lizard doesn''t know what she will do to the little lizard next, and she must be unwilling to accept her own treatment before she dies. hoo hoo hoo! Shirley communicated with the fire-breathing lizard again. "Sir, Fire-breathing Lizard said it doesn''t matter, as long as you can ensure the safety of its children!" "Then tell it, I agreed to her request, but I still try to treat her so that she doesn''t attack us!" When Shirley heard this, she relayed a few words to the fire-breathing lizard Barabala. "My lord, it agreed!" Soon, Shirley finished the discussion with the mother fire-breathing lizard. "Very good!" Nalanda nodded, he had to give it a try anyway, as to whether he could survive or not depends on the fortune of the mother fire-breathing lizard. "Vivian, give me one of your arrows, and Quick, give me the rope on your body!" Narant quickly explained. He had seen most of the battle between the fire-breathing lizard and the wind blade wolf, so the fire-breathing lizard''s most serious injury now is actually due to the blood loss caused by too many wounds. Under normal circumstances, the fire-breathing lizard would naturally not be able to survive, and it would certainly not be able to stop the bleeding on its own. However, with Narant around, hemostasis is still easy to solve. Soon, the arrow and hemp rope were in Narant''s hands. He came directly to the neck of the female fire-breathing lizard, and then took the arrow and started to work on the deepest wound. Poof! As Narant pressed hard, the arrow pierced the fire-breathing lizard''s skin. I have to say that a monster is a monster, and Narant used all his strength to press, but he still felt a sense of blockage. He dared to conclude that if Quake and other ordinary guards were to use a long sword to slash the weak point of the fire-breathing lizard, it would only leave a small wound at most. After piercing a small hole, Narant didn''t care whether the fire-breathing lizard felt pain or not, and directly stuffed the twine with his fingers. Next, in order to save himself some effort, Narant simply activated his grudge, and the speed at which he pierced the fire-breathing lizard became faster. UU Reading It took almost seven or eight minutes for Narant to finally suture all the wounds around the neck of the fire-breathing lizard. "Huh! I''m really tired!" Narant took a long breath. Stitching this fire-breathing lizard is not like stitching at all, it is more like tying a skin bag. If there is no grudge, he may need to spend hours to complete it. "Quake, you guys will carry the wind blade wolf out of the forest, and then pull the carriage in!" Although Narant has stopped the bleeding of the mother fire-breathing lizard, but after all, the mother fire-breathing lizard is still unable to move at this time, and I don''t know if it can survive this disaster, so I want to take it with me To go, then you need to use the carriage. As for the wind blade wolf, although it is the size of a cow, it is still okay to have more than ten guards carry it together. "Yes, my lord!" Quick immediately led the guards and began to do as instructed. "Sir, do you think this fire-breathing lizard mother can survive!" At this time, the mother fire-breathing lizard was already a little drowsy, and the little fire-breathing lizards also felt their mother''s weakness, and they all cried. Seeing this scene, Shirley came to Narant''s side with reddish eyes. If you don''t understand the words of this beast, you can still treat them as emotionless beasts. But Shirley had already communicated with them, and she could understand the words of the beasts, but at this moment she felt pity for the fire-breathing lizards. "Shirley, don''t worry, with your family''s treatment, I think the fire-breathing lizard will be safe and sound!" In order to prevent the little Loli from being too sad, Narant still tried his best to appease her even though she had no idea in her heart. "Yeah! Your lord, you are really a kind nobleman! Shirley admires you the most!" Shirley''s little girl finally got better when she heard the words, and immediately burst into laughter. Chapter 74： difference between people Next, Narant and the others began to wait. Because it was already inside the forest and there was no real road, it was half an hour after Quick and the others pulled the carriage back. When the carriage stopped, Narant and others put the mother fire-breathing lizard on it together, and then they returned to the Fire Forest. When they left the forest, the serfs had already devoted themselves to the felling work again. In order to better communicate with the fire-breathing lizard, Narant took Sydney back, leaving Vivian to beware of ordinary beasts. As for the issue of early warning, Shirley also left a small swarm of bees and let them fly directly to Vivian if there was danger. Although Vivian couldn''t communicate with the bees, but with an agreement in advance, she could understand the meaning of the warning at that time. On the way back, Narant walked to the front with a tall horse, followed by two horse-drawn carriages pulling a terrifying monster. "Ah! What is that, such a big lizard!" When the team marched outside Maiye Village, serf villagers began to appear one after another on both sides of the road. When the serf villagers saw the huge terrifying beast on the carriage, they all turned pale in fright and ran into the distance. Finally, I found that the monsters on the carriage seemed to be unable to move, and there were still Lord Lord and guards guarding around, so I calmed down a little. "What kind of lizard, with such a big body, it should be a monster, ah, behind the lizard monster is a monster wolf the size of a cow!" "My God, two monsters can kill them, our lord is too powerful!" After the panic, the serfs naturally had to stand at a distance to see the wonder. Although everyone has heard of the prestige of beasts and is afraid of them, very few have seen them with their own eyes. Because most of the people who have seen monsters are already in the belly of monsters. "Do you know that Lord Lord is so powerful? In the invasion of dark creatures last month, Lord didn''t kill the Headless Horseman and Hellhound personally! I think, even if there are four or five more monsters like this, Lord Lord can also do the same. deal with." Hearing the whispers of the serfs in his ears, Narant couldn''t help showing a faint smile on his face. It seemed that the serfs knew about his great achievements during this period, which made him quite gratified. "Lord Lord is mighty! Lord Lord is so handsome. I heard that Lord Butler will recruit servants in the territory this afternoon. I also want to be a maid in the castle. I hope to see Lord Lord every day!" "Do you like to see Lord Lord every day? I guess you like the generous salary of being a maid!" "I like the lord, and I also like the generous salary!" "Don''t think about it, the housekeeper has said that only unmarried girls are recruited. You are already forty years old!" "What if the lord likes me like this!" At this moment, two more female voices came from Narant''s ear. Looking at the voice, Narant almost fell off Lightning''s back. "Auntie, why do you slander me like this? Be careful, I''ll let the guards hang you up!" The woman who said she wanted to be a maid was already forty or fifty years old, and she was old enough to be his mother. In order to avoid hearing these scary words again, Narant directly increased the speed of his horse and led the team through Maiye Village quickly. Since the fire-breathing lizard is alive, it is naturally impossible for Narant to bring it to the castle. Not to mention that there is no place to place it in the huge castle, even if it is a safety issue, he has to consider it carefully, because it is his base camp. He has only been in contact with the fire-breathing lizard for less than half a day now. Even if the fire-breathing lizard is willing to surrender, he does not completely believe it. There is an abandoned horse farm outside the castle, which was used by the nobles to stock their horses in the past, but because of the land of doom, the horse farm has been abandoned, but the stable still exists. Came outside the stables, temporarily placed the fire-breathing lizard here, and asked Shirley to communicate with it and tell it not to run around. After explaining, Narant returned to the castle directly with the team. As for the fire-breathing lizard, with bees watching, it wouldn''t be a big problem. "Sir, you''re back! Ah, this is a monster? Your majesty!" When the convoy returned to the castle, the guards and servants who were stationed were also boiling. Thomas heard the sound and came to the front courtyard, and was immediately killed by the huge corpse of the wind blade wolf on the carriage to frighten. "Butler Thomas, your lord has also subdued a fire-breathing lizard, and that fire-breathing lizard is now placed on the horse farm!" Shirley jumped out at this time, showing off her great achievements. "Your Majesty is mighty! Your Majesty, you must arrange for someone to go to the territory to publicize such a great achievement!" Thomas immediately made a suggestion. "Forget it, I''ll probably see you all when I come back!" There are only two villages in his territory with more than 1,000 people, and Narant doesn''t bother to make such pomp. There are ten or eight villages in other territories, so we really need to promote it. "Yes, my lord!" Thomas saw that Narant was not interested, so he didn''t mention it anymore. After a while, Thomas said, "My lord, will the little one go to Maiye Village to select servants now?" Originally, it was planned to pick servants in the afternoon, but a monster suddenly appeared, and Narant left the castle, so Thomas postponed it until now. "Go, let Quake go with you!" Narant waved his hand. "Yes, my lord!" With permission, Thomas immediately prepared to set off. At this time, Narant suddenly remembered the previous conversation between the two aunties, and could not help but add to Thomas: "Thomas, the maid should be younger, preferably a girl!" Narant didn''t want to ''bring the wolf into the house'' and let the old cow take care of his tender grass. Thomas was taken aback for a moment, but he immediately responded respectfully, "Yes, my lord!" After Thomas left, Narant went directly to Rose. As the chef of the castle, she should be the best at how to deal with this wind blade wolf. "Wow! Your lord is mighty, you actually killed such a big monster wolf!" After Rose saw the cow-sized wind blade wolf, she couldn''t help but clasped her hands in her heart and cried out in surprise. I have to say, mother and daughter are mother and daughter. Although Rose is always respectful and respectful in front of him and knows how to advance and retreat, but occasionally the way of expression is exactly the same as Shirley''s. However, the actions of Rose, a mature and beautiful woman, are not cute, but have a hint of seduction. "Hehe, Chef Rose, do you have any experience in dealing with monsters before? If you have dealt with it, then I will hand it over to you!" Not to mention, the praises are really different from one person to another. He had heard the two aunts sing praises before, which made Narant run away in fright. Now that he heard Rose''s sings, he was in a good mood, and his heart was greatly satisfied. "My lord, I know how to deal with demon beasts, but I need a few guards to help!" Rose heard the words and did not delay. "Well, this is fine!" Next, Narant handed over the handling of the monster meat to Rose, and asked her to command several guards to start the slaughter. He gave the magic ** to Rose, and Narant asked the servant to prepare hot water and took a beautiful bath. When he came back to the front court with a fresh air and was about to see how the wind blade wolf was being handled, he heard a startling sound from there. "Hey, what is this, it looks like a gem!" When a guard was cutting the head of the wind blade wolf, he suddenly saw a green amber-like spar appear in the head of the wind blade wolf. "Show me quickly!" Rose immediately urged the guards when she heard the words. The guard did not dare to neglect, and handed the spar to Rose! "This isn''t a gem, it''s a monster spar! Your lord is too powerful. I heard that only the monsters killed by the strong will have monster spar!" After Rose took the spar, wiped off the blood on it, and was immediately surprised. "Beast spar?" ?? Chapter 75： Warcraft spar "Sir!" Upon hearing the voice, Rose noticed Narant''s arrival, and immediately trotted over with the magic beast spar. "Congratulations, sir, the God of Glory is looking after you, and I just got a demon beast spar from Wind Blade Wolf!" Rose ran to Narant and carefully handed him the dove egg-sized demon beast spar . "It''s really lucky! This is the wind attribute monster spar!" Narant took the monster spar that was as clear as green crystal. He didn''t expect that he would get this treasure the first time he killed the monster. The Warcraft Crystal, as the name suggests, is actually the crystal nucleus used to store energy in the Warcraft. The reason why they can use the magic lies in the Warcraft Crystal. However, in most cases, people can''t get monster spar after killing a monster, because before killing a monster, there must be a fierce battle. As the battle consumes, if the energy in the magic beast spar is evacuated, then when the beast dies, the magic beast spar will disappear in its body. This is why Rose said that only monsters killed by the strong will appear monster spar. Because the beheading of a monster by a strong man can be solved in a few strokes, the monster at that time hadn''t had time to consume the energy in the body. Of course, the fact that this wind blade wolf can keep the magic beast spar in its body is definitely not because Narant is too strong. However, although the wind blade wolf consumed a lot of physical strength in the battle with the fire-breathing lizard, the wind blade was rarely used, so a lot of energy was preserved. And Narant''s Oriole was behind, and he dealt with the wind blade wolf in a short period of time, so he took this advantage. "This trip to destroy the monsters is not a loss! This wind blade wolf weighs at least 300 kilograms, and now with this monster spar, I will earn ten more gold coins!" The energy stored in the magic beast spar can also be used by humans. As long as the attributes correspond, the title knight can absorb it. And because the energy in the monster spar is extremely pure, when the title knight absorbs it, it is ten times faster than absorbing the battle spar. Most of the time, people who get monster spar will not use it for cultivation, but use it as a treasure of ''Hui Lan''. For example, Narant, if he doesn''t use secret skills, his battle time can last about half an hour. After half an hour, the vindictive energy in his body is exhausted, so he needs to meditate to replenish it. And the recovery speed of meditation supplement is very slow. It can be said that it takes half an hour to fight and charge for half a day. Even if the flame spar is used, it will also consume an hour or two. In the battle of life and death, the enemy will give you several hours of recovery time, and every minute and every second can decide life and death. The World of Warcraft spar is different, because the pure energy in it is equivalent to a fast charge for the title knight, which can charge for one minute and fight for half an hour as in the previous mobile phone advertisement. In this way, this monster spar becomes the life-saving card of the title knights, and the bigger the monster spar, the more valuable it is, because it means the more energy it contains. "Ding! The system has detected an energy crystal, which can be exchanged for a little energy point. Ask the host if you can exchange it!" "What? Can the energy points be exchanged?" But before Narant''s excitement had passed, the voice of the system came from his mind again. He always thought that the energy points of the system must be obtained by completing the main task. And he was still worried the night before. After searching for two elves, there was only one energy point left. What should he do if the system rewards him with news of a few elves during the next period of time. Unexpectedly, it was solved suddenly now. "System, then exchange it!" The price of such a size of Warcraft spar is about ten gold coins. Compared with the elf that costs hundreds of gold coins, Narant certainly knows how to choose. In addition, although this thing can save lives, it is of the wind attribute. Narant learns the fire attribute vindictiveness, and it can''t save his life at all. "Ding, the exchange is successful, the energy point +1!" "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the first energy point exchange. The function of using energy points for lucky draw or directly exchanging basic three-attribute fruits has been unlocked!" "System, can you still play like this?" Narant''s eyes almost popped out. The next moment, he directly opened the system''s lottery function. Although there are still several days before the next free lottery draw, the current draw button has shown that the draw can be drawn again, and there are a few small characters below the button to explain that each draw consumes a little energy point. In addition, at the bottom of the system panel, there are also designated enhancement fruit, agility fruit and intelligence fruit that can be exchanged. However, this exchange is not only limited to one time in half a month, but the price of intelligence fruit is as high as five energy points to exchange one. a piece! "Hey! It''s too expensive. The only ones I can afford now are the strengthening fruit and the agility fruit. After all, these two only need one energy point, while the wisdom fruit requires five points, which is equivalent to fifty gold coins. !" This exchange is definitely profitable for Narant. After all, the effect of kiwi fruit is really strong. Although he needs to continuously stack kiwi fruit to make a major breakthrough as his physique improves, this at least gives him a Shortcut to becoming stronger. With that in mind, Narant closed the system panel. At this time, Rose was still standing in front of him, and he grasped his hand without a trace to prevent Rose from discovering the disappearance of the demon beast spar. Next, Narant watched the guards dispose of the corpse of the wind blade wolf in the vestibule. The sky was getting dark, Narant took Shirley to the stables to check the fire-breathing lizard''s condition. The fire-breathing lizard was still lying on the ground and could not stand, but it was not dead yet. After feeding several fire-breathing lizards with the whale meat himself, Narant returned to the castle. By the time he returned, Thomas and Quick had completed the recruitment of servants and guards. Once again accepted the oath of allegiance from the five new guards, and Narrant personally distributed their weapons and equipment. As for the castle servants, this time Thomas recruited a total of twelve servants, including six male servants and six female servants. In this way, adding the original three servants, the castle now has a total of fifteen servants. It was the first time that these servants entered the castle, and they seemed daunting when they came to the castle. However, I believe that after being trained by Thomas for a few days, he should be able to play the role of a castle servant. After receiving the greetings and allegiance from the new servants and new guards Narant went to the restaurant excitedly. Because tonight, there is fresh monster meat that can be eaten. This stuff costs one gold coin per pound, and it is often priceless. In many cases, the little nobles are reluctant to eat it. The wind blade wolf he killed this time finally gave him 200 catties of fresh monster meat, plus dozens of catties of internal organs. After the meat and internal organs were cleaned, they were all cut into strips and marinated with salt. stand up. It is worth mentioning that the internal organs of monsters are also very valuable, because it also has the effect of strengthening the body, so the internal organs of monsters will not be discarded after cleaning. When Narant came to the restaurant, Rose had already cooked two kilograms of monster meat, half of which was used for barbecue and half for soup. Narant suppressed his saliva and sat on the long table, then started to sweep with a knife and fork. Since the last time he ate the monster meat seized from Anthony, he has really been obsessed with this peculiar food. After eating meat with a big mouth, not only can you experience the extremely fragrant and tender taste of Warcraft meat, but you can also feel the heat flow in the body. This feeling can be explained in two words, that is - sour. After half an hour, Narant swept away the two kilograms of demonic beast meat. There is no doubt that the appetite for a knight''s title is a lot. "You have to eat it sparingly in the future. Before your strength is strong, this monster won''t happen every day." Satisfied, Narant hiccupped and ate two gold coins for one meal, which was equivalent to 20,000 yuan in his previous life. "My lord, there is a guard riding a horse outside the castle. He claims to be from the Black Rock Territory and is a messenger sent by Baron Boris!" Just as Narant''s thoughts were flying, Quick arrived under the leadership of the servant. restaurant report. Chapter 76： Boris messenger "The messenger of Baron Boris from the Black Rock Territory?" Narant was a little puzzled. He didn''t seem to know this baron very well. However, since the messengers have all been sent, they naturally need to be received. "Bring him to the hall!" Narant ordered. "Yes, my lord!" Quick exited the restaurant quickly, and Narant also got up and walked towards the hall. ¡­¡­ "The villain has seen Sir Narant, and the villain was ordered by Lord Baron Boris to come and send a visiting note to Lord Sir!" Soon, Quick came to the hall with Boris'' messenger. The weapon on the messenger had been disarmed, and when he saw Narant, he saluted extremely respectfully, and then presented a delicate post with his hands like a greeting card from a previous life. "Visiting post?" Narant was stunned for a moment. He naturally understood the meaning of the visiting post. It was the post sent by the nobles before they came to visit, so that both parties would not lose their etiquette because of the abruptness. However, why did this good-looking Baron Boris suddenly come to visit him. At the time of Narant''s doubts, Thomas had already taken the visiting sticker and handed it to Narant. Narant didn''t think much of it at all. First, let''s take a look at what the post said. Open the post and check it quickly. The post is written in a very general and polite manner. The general content is that Narant has become the new lord of the Storm Lord, and Boris is the lord of the Black Rock Territory, and Narant is not only neighbors, He is also a vassal of the Tulip family. Therefore, he, Boris, specially came to visit the new neighbor of Narant this time, in order to enhance the relationship between each other, so that the territories of both sides can develop and take off together in the future. Moreover, it also stated that Boris would arrive tomorrow. After reading this post, Narant couldn''t get any useful information from it. He didn''t believe a word of what the letter said. It''s been almost a month and a half to enhance the relationship between each other. If Boris really had this plan, he should have come to the door long ago. Moreover, this is the land of doom, and the nobles are not in a hurry to hide. How can any nobles dare to visit me in a short time. The strangest thing is that Boris''s messenger only arrived tonight, and he himself will come tomorrow morning. In this form, this visiting post is actually the same whether it is sent or not. "I''ve finished reading the gift certificate. Does your Baron Boris have anything else to explain to you!" Narant looked at the messenger. "Dear Sir Narant, my lord has nothing else to explain!" The messenger replied respectfully immediately. "Well, then you go back and tell Baron Boris that it is my Narant''s honor to have him as a guest in Stormwind. I welcome his arrival very much, and I will definitely wait for him to arrive tomorrow!" "Yes, Sir Narrant, I will tell the truth to my family when I go back!" "Yeah!" Narant nodded and looked at Thomas, "Thomas, take him down to eat some food and rest for a while!" Afterwards, Thomas left the hall with the messenger. However, since Boris would arrive tomorrow, the messenger didn''t stay overnight. He simply ate some food and went back to the original road without stopping. ¡­¡­ "My lord, this Baron Boris suddenly visited, I''m afraid there is a reason!" After the messenger left, Thomas returned to the hall again and discussed with Narant. "Well, his visit this time is indeed a bit abrupt, but, no matter what, it is an official visit after all, and the vassals who also belong to the count must be well received!" Nalan actually has some vague speculations, Just not sure yet. Not long after the commoner named Laurie General Store returned with the caravan, Baron Boris came to visit unexpectedly. Narant thinks it is probably because of brown sugar and brown bread. "Yes, my lord! The little one will order now and start preparing!" Thomas responded immediately. "Go!" Nalande nodded. If Boris really came for brown sugar, it would be exactly what he wanted. After all, his white sugar had just been made. Reese is a breakthrough. Next, the servants and guards throughout the castle were busy. There are nobles who come to visit. If you are not well prepared, you will lose your dignity at that time, which is directly related to Narant''s reputation. In this aristocratic world, the aristocrats often use face to communicate with each other, so Thomas is even more cautious. Fortunately, the servant team was expanded today, and the manpower was barely enough. And the guards, led by Quick and Vivian, began to scrub the leather armor and long swords that had been soiled by training. The next morning, when Narant got up and came downstairs to the castle, the entire castle had changed inside and out. A long red cloth carpet has extended from the castle corridor to the castle gate and there are many colorful flags planted inside and outside the castle. These items were purchased by the team from Tulip City last time. "Sir! Good morning!" Narant walked through the corridor, and the servants were also fresh today, all wearing brand new linen servant clothes. "Well, have you seen Shirley?" Because Boris will come to visit today, the felling of trees in the Fiery Forest will be temporarily stopped today, and Vivian and Shirley will not leave the castle. "Sir, Shirley is playing with bees on the side of the castle!" "Well, then go get busy!" Narant nodded and walked directly towards the side of the castle. There are also several fruit trees in the open space on the side of the castle, and the bees'' nests are placed here. When Narant arrived, he saw Shirley interacting with the bees. "Sir, you''re here!" Seeing Narant, Shirley immediately smiled and trotted in front of him. "Shirley, I have a task for you here!" When the little loli jumped up and came to him, Narant said with a smile. "Sir, what mission?" "I want you and Vivian to go to Quent to buy some milk back!" It''s pitiful to say, although Narant has a unique white sugar in this world, but he can''t even afford milk, because Storm Collar is not at all good at it. No cows. "Okay, my lord!" When Shirley heard that she could go to Quint''s collar, she immediately couldn''t wait to hear it. "Okay, then you go to Vivian and go with her. By the way, use your bees to explore the way on the road, don''t attract the attention of Quint''s leading guards!" "Yes, my lord!" Upon hearing this, Shirley said goodbye to Narant, and trotted to look for Vivian. Chapter 77： Shirleys Little Ash After Shirley and Vivian set off, Narant went to see the two seriously injured guards. At this point, the two guards should be out of danger. Although they had a low-grade fever, they had already woken up, and they could barely eat under the service of their servants. With a few words of encouragement to the two still weak guards, Narant was about to return to the inner castle, but at this moment, he ran into Thomas. "Sir, I just prepared jerky for the fire-breathing lizards in the stable, but I heard that you sent Shirley to Quent to buy milk. Are you waiting for Shirley to come back before feeding it?" "Don''t wait for her to come back, let me take it with you!" Narant really forgot about this, the beasts are no better than ordinary domestic animals, don''t think that they are honest and harmless to him and Shirley. But if other people approached, even a few small fire-breathing lizards more than half a meter long would be enough for them to drink a pot. It just so happened that he also wanted to see the injury of the female fire-breathing lizard, so he went to the stable with a carriage containing jerky. Roar! When he came to the stable, the fire-breathing lizard immediately groaned, but Narant could hear that there was no hostility in the groan, it was more like a greeting. "Looks like you''ve come back to life!" Yesterday, the female fire-breathing lizard was still dying. Although she still can''t stand, she has the strength to groan, indicating that her state is recovering. I have to say that the life force of the beast is really tenacious. He was also seriously injured, and his two guards did not have such an amazing recovery ability. "Come on! Eat meat!" Narant came to the mother fire-breathing lizard and touched it up close. The five young fire-breathing lizards were still hiding behind their mother, showing half of their small heads and looking at him secretly. With a trace of fear. Yesterday, Narant beheaded the wind blade wolf, leaving a deep memory for the little guys. Narant smiled, took out the whale jerky from the carriage and started feeding the fire-breathing lizards. Because the female fire-breathing lizard can''t move except to open its mouth, it is fed by Narant himself. As for the little fire-breathing lizards, they don''t need to worry about Narant, they just throw it on the ground and they fight for it on their own. A total of one big and five small, six fire-breathing lizards consumed more than 50 kilograms of whale meat in one meal. This is still the amount of food that can barely satisfy the appetite of the big fire-breathing lizard. If you let it go, it is estimated that just one big fire-breathing lizard can easily eat hundreds of pounds. Of course, even if it is only 50 catties of meat every day, it will also become a big burden for Narant. "I have to completely subdue this fire-breathing lizard as soon as possible, and then let her go to the fire forest to find food by herself, which will greatly reduce my burden!" Thinking of this, Narant opened his mouth to the fire-breathing lizard and gestured at the same time: "I''ll take them out for a walk, and I''ll bring them back later!" Narant tried his best to show his intentions with gestures, so that the fire-breathing lizard could understand. Roar! Narant''s words fell, and the fire-breathing lizard groaned, wondering if he understood what he meant. Narant directly waved at the five little fire-breathing lizards, preparing to take them out of the stable. However, the little fire-breathing lizards definitely didn''t want to follow Narant out. Finally, the big fire-breathing lizard whispered again, and the little fire-breathing lizards followed behind him timidly. Narant''s idea is very simple. Although the big fire-breathing lizard has now expressed his surrender to himself, in order to prevent things from repeating, the best way is to get in touch with a few small fire-breathing lizards and tame them. The fire-breathing lizard will naturally be more honest. Bringing a few small fire-breathing lizards to the lawn outside the stable, Narant sat down on the ground, and then picked up and stroked the timid little fire-breathing lizards. A few small fire-breathing lizards are like little milk dogs born in the previous life. Although they don''t like it, they can only helplessly be teased by Narant with rolled eyes. Of course, don''t think that the little guys are really good-natured, their good-natured is only for Narant. When Narant was teasing a few little guys, Kari Oxtail was fascinated by the sight and wanted to get closer to observe these beast cubs, but the next moment, the little fire-breathing lizard, which was only half a meter long, was Without hesitation, he opened his mouth wide, revealing his jagged fangs and grinned hoarsely at Kari Oxtail. Frightened, Kari Oxtail hurried back and fell to the ground. After being stopped by Narant, the little fire-breathing lizard became quiet. After interacting with several small fire-breathing lizards on the lawn for more than half an hour, Narant brought them back to the stable. Back at the castle, he didn''t know when Boris would arrive. Narant, who had nothing to do, started to practice according to his luck. After cultivating for more than two hours, he was awakened by a clear call. "Sir, I''m back!" Shirley jumped to the back garden. "Well, did you buy the milk?" Narant opened his eyes slowly after hearing this. "Yes, my lord, I have already purchased two buckets of milk according to your instructions, and the people from Quint have not noticed it!" Shirley smiled, but when she spoke, her hands were always behind her back. "Xue Li, are you hiding something from your lord!" Narant deliberately glanced at him and asked Ah, lord, you found it! You are a wise lord! Shirley showed a smile immediately, and then put her hands on her chest, "Lord, look, this is a bird I found when I went to Kuntland!" " "At that time, a serf caught it and wanted to cook it. I saw it on the road and bought it for five copper coins. I didn''t expect it to listen to me!" I saw a little gray sparrow in Shirley''s palm, and she didn''t run away even when she saw Narant, a stranger. "So you got another little pet!" Narant laughed a little, this little loli looks like a future animal trainer, even a little sparrow can be so complacent when she surrenders. "Yes, my lord! It''s very smart. I have given it a name on the road. It''s called Xiao Huihui." Xue Li didn''t feel that her appearance had lost the name of the lucky girl, and her smile was full of joy. , "Little Huihui, this is my Lord Narant, please say hello to the Lord quickly!" Saying that, Shirley stretched out her finger and gently poked at the little sparrow''s head. "Squeak!" To Narant''s surprise, this little gray sparrow is really not comparable to insects like bees. Hearing Shirley''s order, he immediately squeaked towards Narant a few times. "If this was in a previous life, could we open a fortune-telling booth under the overpass?" Narant laughed. "Sir, Shirley can now communicate with Xiaoniao. You promised Shirley last time..." "Isn''t the perfume? Your adults do what they say, and you are indispensable!" Narant said angrily, "Let''s go, finish an important thing with the adults first, and I will give you the perfume when the team returns next time. It''s gone!" Having said that, Narant took Shirley to the inner castle. Chapter 78： cream At the same time, at the border of Stormwind Territory, a team of more than 50 people was slowly advancing, and a luxurious carriage with a roof pulled by two horses was particularly conspicuous in the team. "Sir, we have entered the border of the Storm Territory!" This group of people are Baron Boris and others who will visit Narrant Castle today. "Well, let the guards be vigilant!" Boris immediately put his head out of the car window and looked around when he heard the report. Seeing the dense jungle of trees on both sides, he couldn''t help but give an order. To be honest, if it wasn''t for the existence of the Storm Lord that made him very tempted, he would definitely not want to come to this notorious place of doom. Although it is said that dark creatures appear on the night of meteors, the so-called nobles never take risks, and the land of doom makes people shudder. For this reason, he brought most of his elite guards with him this time, so he could feel a little more at ease. "Yes, my lord!" Afterwards, the team continued to march towards the depths of the Storm Territory! ¡­¡­ "Sir! Why are you here! Are you here to get the egg bread you told me to make this morning, it''s already baked!" In the castle kitchen, Chef Rose was instructing two little maids to process various ingredients. Because there will be a visit from nobles today, her task is considered the most onerous. Fortunately, the castle has just recruited servants, which greatly relieves her pressure. Seeing Narant walking in with Shirley, Rose immediately stood up in surprise, but the nobleman rarely ran to the kitchen. "Is the cake ready?" The egg bun that Rose was talking about was actually the cake from the previous life. It was what Narant told her to make. After all, Rose was very good at it. "However, Rose, I didn''t come to the kitchen because of that cake...bread, but because I wanted to make a kind of food myself!" Narant''s eyes narrowed when Rose got up, and after a while, she stood tall and straight without a trace. moved away. "Sir, please tell me what kind of food you want to make, and I''ll make it for you right away!" Rose was a little curious. "I''m afraid I need to do this myself!" Narant shook his head with a smile. "This..." Hearing these words, Rose''s charming white face immediately turned red. Of course, she wasn''t angry, she just thought that she did something wrong and made her adults dissatisfied. After all, she considers herself to be a very good cook, and can even cook monster meat well, but now Narant says he does it himself, doesn''t it mean that adults are not optimistic about her as a cook. Rose admits that her lord is really different from the noble children she has seen before, but her cooking skills are definitely incomparable to her. "Rose, don''t think about it for now! You''ll know when I make it!" Seeing that Rose''s charming face showed grievances and helplessness, Narant immediately spoke out to comfort her. Shirley is still here. It would be bad if the little girl thought she was bullying her mother. "Mother, what the lord said must be reasonable, don''t worry!" However, it was obvious that Narant thought too much. Since using the Awakening Elixir to give Shirley innate abilities, and witnessing the birth of perfume and brown sugar with her own eyes, Shirley has regarded Narant as an idol. At this time, she has no doubts about Narant''s intentions. "Yes, my lord!" When Rose heard the words, she bowed respectfully and temporarily suppressed her grievance. "Ross, although I made the ingredients myself, but you have to give me a hand. After you finish this production process, this matter will be handed over to you in the future!" Narant did not hesitate, and immediately began to order stand up. Making cream cakes is relatively easy as long as you master the skills. However, because this world does not have the tools for making cream cakes in previous lives, Narant is not sure whether he can achieve the level of previous lives at one time. He first asked Rose to bring various containers and mixing tools, and then started the first step, separating the egg yolks and egg whites. Seeing Narant break all seven or eight eggs into a basin, and then separate the egg liquid, Shirley couldn''t help swallowing. But Rose was even more curious. He had never seen any ingredients that had to be separated from the egg liquid before, and even added so many eggs at one time. These are the sum of the three colored eggs added up twice yesterday and today. "Ross, remember, this egg white needs to be stirred with sugar first, and while stirring, add sugar several times..." After the separation of egg white and egg liquid was completed, Narant began to make the real cream. During the production process, he explained to Rose while he started. And Rose was attentively listening to Narant''s description at this time. After all, these steps were really unheard of before, and they were out of her knowledge. "You must be fast when stirring, otherwise the egg white and sugar will not expand and foam..." "After the egg whites and sugar are beaten, I''ll beat the egg yolks and milk..." As the steps continued, after about twenty minutes, a mass of snow-white fluffy cream appeared in the small basin. "Sir, what should I do next, is it about to cook?" The whole process of making the cream is constant stirring and stirring. Finally, seeing Narant slap his hands, as if the stirring process was completed, Rose immediately asked. At this time, she no longer has the previous grievances, but has anticipation in her eyes to see what surprises the adults can bring in the end. Because at this moment, she smelled a peculiar fragrance from this large white object. The fragrance was mixed with a faint milky fragrance, but it was sweet. "Cooking?" Narant wiped his palms with a square towel. Hearing this, he was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile, "Ross, the cream is already finished, so it doesn''t need to be cooked!" "Don''t you need to cook?" Rose was a little incredulous. The eggs she added earlier were all raw. Would it taste good like this? "Haha, don''t you think it''s incredible? Come and taste it and you''ll know!" Narant shook his head. When he first came into contact with making cream in his previous life, he was also a little surprised that the cream didn''t have to be baked like a cake, and It can be directly mixed with various ingredients and foamed. "Yes, my lord, then I''ll try it!" Rose was also very curious about the taste of the food made with so much eggs and sugar and milk, so she immediately brought a bowl and spoon, ready to taste a or two. "Sherry, come and try it too!" Narant looked at Shirley next to him again. In the past, when I heard about eating, this little loli was the one with the fastest hands and feet. Why is there no movement today. "My lord... can you really eat it..." Xue Li blinked her big eyes, and she didn''t dare to do anything. "You may not eat it, but don''t regret it later!" Narant couldn''t help laughing, for fear that this little loli would never forget it after tasting it once. "Sir, then I''d better eat it!" Thinking of the miraculous things of her own adults, although there were undercooked eggs in the cream, Shirley recognized it. She also took a pair of bowls and spoons, and then the mother and daughter took a small spoon and scooped half of it into their respective bowls. The mother and daughter looked at each other and gathered up the courage to scoop a spoonful of cream into their mouths. Chapter 79： Boris gift "¡­" quiet! When the mother and daughter put the cream in their mouths, the time in the kitchen seemed to freeze, and the mother and daughter remained motionless at the moment when the cream was put in their mouths. Seeing this scene, Narant smiled. It seems that even in this different world, his cream skills have not been lost. After all, it took a month of sincerity to exchange for it. Narant didn''t wake up the mother and daughter immediately, but just put aside the small basin containing the cream, and then found a chair and sat down. After a full moment, Rose, who was stunned, was the first to reflect. "My lord, Rose knows it''s wrong!" After she reported it, she ran to Narant for the first time, and without hesitation, bowed to Narant 90 degrees and apologized. Narant didn''t expect Rose''s reaction to be so big, and immediately said, "Rose, don''t be like this, stand up straight and talk to me!" "My lord, Rose didn''t know that you were making such amazing and wonderful food before. I thought I could do it too. Please punish me!" Rose''s words were very sincere. As an excellent cook, she knew after tasting the sweet cream that it was definitely a top-level delicacy. She has studied cooking since she was a child, and she thinks that her craft is very good. She even slandered her own adults in her heart just now, but now she feels a little ashamed. "There is no need for punishment! I read this cream in a rare book, and it has long since been lost, so it is unique, let alone you, I am afraid that the chef of the Earl''s Castle can''t make it!" Narant was very optimistic about herself, the Feng Yun cook, and didn''t want to hurt her self-confidence, so she immediately waved her hand to comfort her. In the past, there was no sugar in this world, so naturally no one could make cream. "Sherry, do you think it tastes good now?" In order not to dwell on this topic, Narant looked at Shirley, who had already reflected the same, but was pulling the cream in the bowl. At this time, Shirley''s mouth was covered with cream, and even after eating her own bowl, she scooped a small spoon from her mother''s bowl without a trace. "Yeah!" Some guilty Xue Li swallowed the cream in her mouth immediately after hearing the words, and then lowered her head, "Sir, it''s delicious, this is the best food Xue Li has ever eaten!" Shirley wiped her mouth, and finally added after a pause: "It''s better than brown sugar!" "Haha!" Looking at the situation, this little loli may not be able to escape from her palm in the future. "Rose, I have a task for you next, which is to spread this cream on that egg bread..." Now that the cream is made, Narant doesn''t need to do the next process by himself. He handed the next process to Rose, who still trusts Rose''s hands-on ability. "My lord! The guard reported that there was a team on the road outside the castle! There was a luxurious carriage in the team." Just after Narant explained the next steps, Thomas hurried to the kitchen. "Is it finally here?" There was a luxurious carriage in the team. Don''t think about it, it must be his neighbor. "Thomas, go down and prepare to welcome the guests!" "Yes, my lord!" Then, the servants and guards of the entire castle moved. The servants stood in the corridors of the castle according to Thomas''s instructions. Although many servants were recruited only yesterday, they were only allowed to stand as decorations, so there would be no problem. The guards were arranged to be on duty everywhere in the vestibule, all neatly dressed and fully armed, especially a small team standing on both sides of the red carpet, which was considered the highest standard of reception. When Narant brought Thomas and others to the gate of the castle, Boris'' motorcade had already reached five or six hundred meters away from the castle. "This Boris is so rich?" When Narant saw the appearance of the team in the distance, he couldn''t help but be slightly surprised. Not to mention the luxury carriage, with black wood as the bottom and copper as the edge, with all kinds of embossed bronze decorations, it slowly moved forward under the pulling of two horses. What really surprised Narant was that there were eight knights at the front of Boris''s team of more than fifty people. These knights held long spears, with double safety of leather armor and chain armor, and an oval half-body shield on their backs. With a few people''s equipment and horses, the cost of eight people alone can be worth the twenty-five guards of Narant. When Narant was surprised, the team finally came under the gentle slope. After reaching the bottom of the gentle slope, most of Boris'' guards received orders and stopped in place. And the eight cavalrymen ran from the front to the rear of the carriage, and slowly walked towards the castle gate with the carriage. The luxurious carriage stopped steadily at the gate of the castle, UU reading www.uukanshu. There was a hearty laughter from the com carriage. "Haha, Dear Lord Narant, I hope my presence will not cause you trouble!" After the sound came out, a slightly fat young man got out of the car door. "This is a land rich man!" Narant asked Thomas about Boris yesterday and knew that Boris was not very old. He was wearing a silk dress with purple patterns and a long sword inlaid with various colored gems hanging from his waist. With his slightly fat figure, he looked like a legendary rich man. "Your Excellency Boris is joking, it''s my Narant''s honor to be a guest at Storm Leader!" As the so-called bridal sedan chair lifts people, seeing Boris''s attitude is quite friendly, Narant also tried his best to show his hospitality. At this time, Thomas instructed two servants to bring water and towels to Boris. After washing his face, Boris came to Narant. "Your Excellency Baron Boris, welcome to my castle!" The two nodded face to face and saluted. "It is my honor, Sir Narrant, to take the liberty of visiting this time, and I brought some small gifts that are not respectful." Although the nobles of this world are very concerned about their face, some expressions are also very straightforward, such as giving gifts. With a big wave of Boris''s hand, the two carriages behind him were pulled up. I saw that the two carriages were filled to the brim with cows and sheep, and a few small sacks. "Sir Narant, knowing that you have just come to Stormwind Territory, you must not have had time to prepare for raising livestock. I specially brought you three cows, five sheep, and some vegetable seeds! I hope you like it." Boris pointed to the carriage and introduced Narant. Chapter 80： welcome ceremony Don''t think that giving cows, sheep and some vegetable seeds is not in line with the dignity of the nobles. In this world, this is already considered a generous gift among the minor nobles. Many times, even a few beautiful servants are not worth as much as these large livestock. "Thank you Lord Boris, Lord Boris, you have been bumpy all the way, let''s enter the castle first and then talk!" Narant looked at a few cows and sheep, such a heavy gift was unexpected. Of course, I also secretly speculated in my heart that Boris''s appetite for coming this time is probably not small. "Excuse me then!" Boris saw the happy look on Narant''s face, and he was also overjoyed. Although Narant came to Stormland and came up with salt and brown sugar bread, after all, he was only the second son of a baron and had relatively little experience. Then the request that you want to make later will have a much higher probability of success. At the moment, the two nobles, each with their own thoughts, happily walked towards the castle on the red carpet. While walking, Boris looked at the mottled city wall from time to time. The gray-black and moss-covered wall tiles, the dilapidated and unsecured castle gate, were very consistent with the land of doom he had heard before. This castle has been breached four times and is called the lord''s grave by individual nobles. The name is indeed worthy of the name. "salute!" However, just as Boris passed through the gate, a shout suddenly came from inside. Clang Clang! Before Boris could react, there was a series of scabbard sounds from the front. "This...!" Looking at the scene in front of him, Boris was a little surprised. A total of ten guards stood in two rows facing each other, standing neatly on both sides of the red carpet. The long swords of the ten guards have been unsheathed and pointed diagonally upward, forming a cross in front of the red carpet. Not to mention, although I have never seen such a strange thing before, but seeing the guards as motionless as rocks, without squinting, Boris has an illusion, feeling that these guards are better than the eight he has worked so hard to cultivate. The knights are also elite. This is not over yet. As he continued to move forward side by side with Narant, the next moment, a scene that surprised Boris even more appeared. Whenever the two of them were about to walk in front of a pair of guards, the two guards would pull back the long swords that were raised obliquely and put them in front of their faces in a neat and uniform manner, clearing the road in front of the red carpet. Their movements are clean and neat, giving people an unprecedented sense of ritual. "This..." Facing this never-before-seen welcome ceremony, Boris actually felt a faint sense of pleasure, and he couldn''t help but ask curiously: "Lord Narant, how did you train your guards? Yes? And this welcome ceremony..." "Your Excellency Boris laughed, because it was boring to stay in the territory, so I randomly arranged some guard salutes. As for the training... I didn''t do much training. I usually let them stand in place for a while, and then unify their movements!" Narant heard the words and answered modestly. "Is that so!" Boris rolled his eyes. He didn''t believe that a team with uniform movements like the training office could be so simple. Not to mention combat power, at least it looks no less than his elite cavalry. However, the method of training the guards also belongs to the privacy of each nobleman, so he will not ask more, so as not to be abrupt. With Thomas leading the way, the two came directly to the castle hall. Because there is no money to decorate and repair, Narant Castle is naturally very simple now. Only a few old copper candlesticks and a few wooden carved wall hangings that are not very valuable barely make the hall not so bare. Fortunately, Boris knew the details of Narant before he came, and he also came with a purpose, so he didn''t care about it. "Your Excellency Boris, please take a seat!" Narant took Boris to an extended sofa and politely gestured to Boris. "Thank you!" Boris nodded and went on naturally. "Huh!" However, just after he took his seat, he suddenly noticed something different, and he was surprised when he lowered his head. "This is the monster wolf''s skin **** Reese, who is surprised. In this shabby hall, there is a monster''s fur cushion, which is as surprising as a three-colored chicken in a chicken coop. "Haha, don''t take it offend Boris Your Excellency, I just killed a wind blade wolf a few days ago, so I used it as a cushion!" Narant said with a smile. Because the hall is so shabby, even the top-grade goose down on this wooden sofa can''t afford it. In the end, Thomas, after asking for instructions, cleaned the skin of the wind blade wolf overnight, and then dried it and used it as a cushion. Unexpectedly, Boris found it immediately. It has to be said that the insight of the old-fashioned aristocrats should not be underestimated, at least in terms of enjoyment, he is unmatched. "Beheaded the wind blade wolf?" Boris was a little surprised. Narant is the first-level Bronze Knight, and he was able to kill the demon beast wolf, which is too brave. However, after thinking about it, this kind of thing happens occasionally in the aristocratic circle. As long as you pay a few people''s lives as the price, low-level monsters are still easy to deal with. So, he immediately turned his attention to the issue after the death of the Wind Blade Wolf. "Lord Narant, doesn''t that mean that you have a lot of monster meat in your castle?" Chapter 81： General agent? "I did get some monster meat!" Narant was a little confused. "That''s great!" Boris'' eyes lit up. "Your Excellency Narant, I hope you don''t take offense. I don''t like to practice very much, and I also like food, so I often send people to buy monster meat. However, most of the monsters hide in the wild jungle, and it is not easy to hunt them. Easy, and even harder to buy.¡± "So, Lord Narant, I wonder if you can sell me some of that monster meat. Of course, I will definitely pay you the price of one gold coin per pound!" "This..." Narant finally knew why Boris''s dignified middle-level bronze knight''s strength was still a little fat man. It turned out that he got it by eating. However, selling monster meat makes him a little embarrassed. As a traveler, his pursuit of food is not inferior to Boris. In addition to the benefits brought by eating monster meat, he plans to save the monster meat and eat it slowly. . It''s just that Boris sent cows and sheep to meet him. He really couldn''t refuse. After thinking about it, Narant said: "Your Excellency Boris, I didn''t get much monster meat this time, and I didn''t plan to sell it. However, since you need to buy it, I can sell 30 pounds." "Thank you, Your Excellency Narant!" Boris was overjoyed, not too little. Thirty kilograms of demonic beast meat was enough for him to eat for more than three months. Moreover, this was an unexpected joy. Thinking of the purpose of his coming, Boris felt that he should pursue the victory, so he looked at the tea on the table, and there was a faint scent of honey in the tea. After Boris took a sip of the tea, he said to Narant, "Tulip honey tea is still so sweet and delicious!" "By the way, Lord Narant, I heard a very strange thing in the territory the day before yesterday, and it was about the Storm Territory, but I don''t know if it''s true or not!" "Oh? What peculiar thing? Lord Boris, please speak straight!" Narant remained calm. "According to my guard''s report, several civilians from Heiyanling organized a caravan to come to Stormwind to buy goods. When they went back, it seemed that they brought back a food called brown sugar and brown bread!" "I heard that this brown sugar brown bread is only seven cents a dollar, but its sweetness is higher than honey! I don''t know if it''s true or not?" "It turned out to be brown sugar brown bread. There is indeed such a thing. This brown sugar brown bread is my special product of Storm Collar. It is indeed sweeter than honey!" Narant smiled, and Boris really came for the brown sugar brown bread. However, this acting is really not bad, worthy of being an aristocrat. "It turned out to be true!" Boris looked surprised. "Lord Narant, such a magical brown sugar brown bread must have been hard-earned, right?" Boris is also a smart person, and he did not ask how the brown sugar brown bread was made. . It''s about the quantity of brown sugar brown bread. The purpose of his visit is to win the right to sell brown sugar brown bread. "Actually, it''s almost like making ordinary black bread!" Narant watched Boris perform with a smile. "What? Can it be the same as ordinary brown bread?" Boris was stunned, this time it wasn''t loaded. After all, such a sweet brown bread, shouldn''t it be how it should be, after many complicated processes? But Narant''s tone at this time was quite natural and relaxed, which showed that making brown sugar brown bread was really not troublesome. "Your Excellency Boris, brown sugar brown bread is really not troublesome to make, but it needs to add a seasoning called brown sugar, so it costs a lot to sell seven copper plates." Narant nodded with a smile. Narant doesn''t mind speaking out about the existence of brown sugar, because after confirming Boris''s intentions, he already has a plan to promote white sugar. In addition, these days, he was pleasantly surprised to find that sugar cane only grows in the storm collar. This should be related to the magical system. Sugarcane is a new species reward designated by the system, so it is unique to the Storm Territory. This means that as long as he strictly controls the spread of sugar cane, it is definitely impossible for others to obtain sugar cane. And if you want to use sugar cane to turn it into sugar, you need to boil the sugar. Narant has already handed over the sugar-boiling work to the family of the guards, and has also issued a strict gag order, and even divided the sugar-boiling site into a restricted area. Without his permission, others are not allowed to go to the castle''s sugar-boiler area . In a few days, Narant is planning to build a small courtyard. With this double insurance Narant felt that confidentiality should not be a big problem, so even if outsiders knew about the existence of brown sugar, there would be no problem. After listening to Narant''s words, Boris raised the value of brown sugar brown bread to a higher level in his heart. If the output is sufficient, it means that he can make more money. Now he will not delay any more, expressing his intention, " Lord Narrant, in fact, I came here with this request! That is, I hope Lord Narrant can sell all the brown sugar and brown bread to me! Moreover, I am willing to cooperate with Lord Narrant for a long time!" "Hey! This is trying to win the general agent!" Narant was instantly surprised by Boris'' keen sense of smell. Things like brown sugar and brown bread are definitely not to worry about selling. If he can win all of them, it will be equivalent to a monopoly in the future. Although there is no such word as general agent in this world, Boris means it. "Lord Narant, to be honest, if you sell this brown sugar brown bread by yourself, it must only be sold within the tulip collar in a short time!" "Our Onyx Duchy has a total of six counties, and the tulip is only one of them. If it is only sold within the tulip, what a loss." "And the long-distance caravan of my Black Rock family has been established for decades. If Sir Narant entrusts me with the black bread, I will be able to sell the bread to other counties in the duchy in a short period of time." "As delicious as brown sugar brown bread, I believe that as long as it can be promoted as soon as possible, it will be sold continuously." "And Lord Narant, you can save yourself the trouble of forming a large caravan, and you can produce brown sugar and brown bread with peace of mind and collect money!" "At that time, I, Boris, can guarantee that I will help Lord Narrant sell at least 5,000 brown sugar brown bread every two months!" Chapter 82： White sugar white bread Boris had already thought about his speech before he came, and he believed that as long as Narant was not stupid, the account could be settled, which was a win-win situation for him and Narant. In this world with a medieval background, it is not easy to form a caravan, especially a long-distance caravan, which requires the guarantee of sufficient human and material resources and connections. The dangers of caravans often come not only from wild beasts, but also from noble lords who are open to money. So, Narant''s brown sugar brown bread is sold by himself. At most, he is going around in the tulip collar. With the purchasing power of the tulip collar, he can sell one or two thousand brown sugar brown bread a month. If Narant is not a traveler, after listening to Boris''s long speech, he may be really tempted. After all, this is a cooperation that can make money while lying down. However, Narant is not planning to make a lot of money with brown sugar and brown bread, but is planning to bring popularity to the land of doom. And his real money-making plan is sugar, so, in Boris'' confident eyes, Narant smiled and shook his head: "Your Excellency Boris, I''m very sorry, please forgive me for not being able to agree to your proposal!" "I didn''t agree!" Boris''s confident expression immediately stiffened. "Your Excellency Narant, if you still want to sell brown sugar brown bread yourself, you can actually give me the sales rights other than the tulip collar!" Boris didn''t give up and continued to add. "Sir, lunch is ready! Would you like to start eating now!" At this moment, Thomas, who was standing at the entrance of the hall, got a report from the servant, and quickly came to Narant and whispered. "Then let them serve the food!" Narant ordered after hearing that, and then looked at Boris beside him, "Mr. Boris, why don''t we go to the restaurant first and talk about it after lunch?" "Okay, Your Excellency Narant!" Boris knew that he couldn''t be impatient, so he could only patiently follow Narant to the restaurant. ¡­¡­ The two came to the restaurant and took their seats according to the guest positions. At this time, the food for lunch was all in order, and there were not many varieties, only five kinds, but the portion was full. Boris originally had no appetite because he was rejected by Narant, especially since it is still a land of doom. But when he saw the food on the table, he was a little surprised. Not to mention the fresh sea fish and white bread, there was actually a large piece of roasted golden monster meat on the plate in front of him, probably weighing a kilo or two. Besides, his eyes suddenly fell on a roast chicken, "Your Excellency Narant, is this a three-color chicken?" Sancai chicken can be distinguished from ordinary poultry even after cooking, because the cooked Sancai chicken will also emit a special fragrance. As a rich man, Boris has eaten three-color chicken several times before. The price of a three-color chicken is more than fifty silver coins, but this is only because it does not have the effect of enhancing the body. In terms of deliciousness, it is no worse than the monster meat, so the three-color chicken is actually a rare existence in the aristocratic circle. Unexpectedly, there is also here in Narant. "Your Excellency Boris is indeed very knowledgeable. I was lucky enough to get a blue elf a few days ago, which attracted a group of three-color chickens!" Narant nodded with a smile. "..." Boris doesn''t know how to express his feelings at this time. If I remember correctly, it seems that Narant got a salt mine elf a few days ago, so he has white salt for sale. "Could it be cheating?" Boris couldn''t help but wonder if this would be the help of the Berwick family. After all, it was an unheard of luck to get two elves in more than a month. "Your Excellency Boris, let''s start our meal!" Seeing him in a daze, Narant gave a hospitable invitation. "Then I''m welcome!" Faced with this kind of food, Boris couldn''t bear it anymore, and the two of them started eating right away. ¡­¡­ Narant has never tasted three-colored chicken before, but after tasting it now, he is truly amazed This kind of chicken, even with all kinds of seasonings in the previous life, could not make it so tender and refreshing. And Boris also had his eyes glowing. Although he had eaten both the monster meat and the three-color chicken, he found that the cooking skills in Narant Castle were surprisingly good, and the roasted three-color chicken was better than what he had ever eaten before. Both are delicious. By comparison, the cooks in his castle are simply third-rate. However, what is delicious is delicious. For the dignity of the noble, after eating a few bites of meat, he still needs to eat a few more pieces of white bread. Otherwise, it would be too rude to eat only meat but not white bread, the staple food. Immediately, Boris slowly lifted a piece of white bread, squeezed a piece, and put it in his mouth. "Uh..." When the white bread entered his mouth, Boris was stunned. This white bread was actually sweet to him. "Is this also added with brown sugar? However, why does the taste seem to be different." Boris didn''t know what the brown sugar looked like, and now he began to speculate in his heart In the end, he couldn''t help but say to Narant: "Lord Narant...Is this white bread... sweet?" "Yes, Your Excellency Boris, this is white sugar and white bread!" Narant replied with his head. He specially asked Rose to add a little sugar to the white bread, so that it tasted better, just like the steamed buns in the previous life, it would be really difficult to swallow without a little saccharin. "White sugar and white bread?" Boris was a little confused, but he heard a new word. "Well, white sugar is more precious and rarer than brown sugar, and only nobles can taste and use it!" Narant nodded with a smile. "This..." Boris''s eyes were a little wet, he felt that he was seeing the rise of a future earl family. Chapter 83： Glory boss is unfair? "Sir, the cream cake you ordered is ready!" At this moment, Rose came out of the kitchen and brought a plate to the table herself. There were two small plates on top of the dinner plate, and on the plates were small cream cakes. Although the appearance is not as colorful as in the previous life, the appearance as white as snow is equally attractive in this world. At this time, Boris didn''t pay attention to the cream cake, but stared blankly at Rose. It wasn''t that he was hooked by Rose''s beauty, but that Rose felt familiar. After a while, Boris finally remembered. He couldn''t help but say in surprise, "Are you the owner of Rose Tavern in Tulip City?" Rose was also a little surprised to hear Boris calling out her identity, and then bowed respectfully to Boris, "This noble gentleman, I am now Lord Narant''s castle cook!" "Sir, this noble gentleman, please take your time!" After that, Rose retreated with a graceful figure. After Rose''s back disappeared, Boris dazedly withdrew his eyes. Boris was also one of the people who invited Rose to be a cook at the castle. It''s a pity that Rose didn''t agree at that time. He could never have imagined that Rose would end up in Narant''s pocket. And looking at Rose''s attitude, there''s no place for the pride she had back then, she was very respectful to Narant. "Your Excellency Boris, do you know Rose too?" "I know, Rose Tavern was very famous in Tulip City at the beginning, but after I inherited the family title, I seldom went to Tulip City!" Boris looked at Narante with complicated eyes and replied. "Lord Narant, I''m a little curious about how you brought Rose into the castle! At first, many nobles offered her an olive branch, but they were all rejected." "Your Excellency Boris, I''m afraid you don''t know yet. She was exiled to Storm Territory, so she became my territorial citizen. I only learned of her existence after seeing her!" Narant replied with a smile. "It turned out to be like this!" Boris felt better when he heard this answer, not because Narant had the means, but because he was very lucky to get a bargain. Rose once favored a destitute noble lady, although she only took in the noble lady for a few days. However, the noble lady later married a guard commander who held the title of baron under the earl. With the lady''s care, in Tulip City, although many nobles coveted Rose, no one dared to use bad means. If it weren''t for the Daughter of Doom, I''m afraid Rose wouldn''t have ended up in the Storm Territory anyway, so Narant took advantage of it. "Why didn''t the God of Glory let me find out earlier, even if there is a hint of danger, then I am willing to take her in!" Boris found that he, the dignified baron, couldn''t help but be jealous of Narant. "Your Excellency Boris, come and have a taste of dessert!" Seeing Boris''s look of loss, Narant realized that Rose''s charm was beyond his imagination. However, who called himself good luck, he said hello to Boris now. And this cream cake is the "blockbuster" that Narant prepared for Boris. After tasting this cream cake, I believe that Boris'' knowledge of white sugar will be improved to a higher level. Although white sugar is good, but because of the reputation of the land of doom, if Narant wants to promote it, he needs a ''reasonable'' place of origin. Otherwise, don''t overestimate the fear of death of the nobles. Satisfy your appetite with the risk of contaminating it with bad luck, especially if you haven''t tasted the delicacy. So, at least for the first batch of white sugar, Narant needs to find an agent. Only after the nobles can''t live without the white sugar can he sell it without any scruples. "Okay, Your Excellency Narant!" Boris''s thoughts were still stuck on the unfairness of the undercover boss, and when he heard this, he subconsciously picked up the spoon and took a bite of the cream cake. Haw! "Uh..." Boris, who had just regained a sense of sobriety, fell into a state of confusion again... ¡­¡­ A lunch made Baron Boris, who was full of confidence before coming, completely messed up in his heart. This inconspicuous storm collar made him completely subvert his previous perception of deliciousness. "Lord Narant, how on earth did this happen!" Boris said bitterly after eating the cream cake. Narant didn''t answer Boris directly, but waved to the servant beside him with a smile, and the servant immediately brought a small clay pot. "Your Excellency Boris, this is white sugar, the raw material for making white sugar and white bread, and it is also an indispensable existence if you want to make delicious cream cakes!" Narant handed the pot to Boris. When Boris heard this, he stared at the pottery pot with burning eyes. "No wonder it can be made so delicious, and the appearance is so beautiful and delicate!" Seeing the white sugar in the clay pot as white as crystal sand, a sense of nobility rose in Boris''s heart Bao Your Excellency, you can taste the real taste of this white sugar again! " "Can you?" Boris was taken aback. "Of course!" Narant nodded with a smile. With permission, Boris did not hesitate to pick up a silver spoon and scoop a mouthful of sugar into his mouth. "Hmm!" As the sugar entered the mouth, although the sweetness was known through the cream cake, when he tasted the real sugar, the unprecedented sweetness had a huge impact on Boris''s mouth. At this time, Boris''s eyes had changed when he looked at the pot. It was no longer white sugar, but full of golden coins. Boris''s reaction was completely expected by Narant. Now that all the foreshadowing has been completed, Narant is ready to start closing the net, "Mr. Boris, what do you think of this white sugar?" "God-given!" Boris no longer struggled and paid the greatest respect to White Sugar. "Then Mr. Boris, do you think this white sugar would be too expensive if it were a small pot of gold coin!" "One gold coin and one pot? Your Excellency Narant, isn''t the output of this white sugar very large?" Boris was a little unbelievable. "It''s not too big. I only have a thousand cans of sugar this year! The number may increase next year!" Narant shook his head. This time, the brown sugar he got was only over 1,000 catties, which was actually not much. In addition, he had to leave hundreds of catties of brown sugar to make brown sugar brown bread, which would be used to pull the civilian caravan to Storm Collar, so the maximum amount of white sugar he could get was more than 500 catties. The small clay pots in this world are all quantitative, almost a small pot can hold half a catty of things, so Narant''s white sugar is about a thousand cans before the next batch of sugar cane matures. Chapter 84： Offensive and defensive alliance "A thousand jars? That many?" Boris exclaimed in his heart, doesn''t this mean that Narant has thousands of gold coins. "Your Excellency Narant, if there is such a large amount, the jar of gold coins is slightly lower, but it can guarantee that the nobles are willing to buy and use it!" Boris understands Naland''s intention for the low price. If there are only dozens or hundreds of cans of white sugar, then the selling price can be higher, such as two or three gold coins a can, or even four or five gold coins a can. But if this is true, then the nobles will definitely not be willing to use it on weekdays. After all, honey is only 50 silver coins per jar. By then, if thousands of jars of sugar are to be sold, it will take more time. But if it''s just a gold coin and a jar, I believe the nobles will not be able to resist the temptation of white sugar. After all, white sugar is really more delicious than honey, but the price has only doubled. "Lord Narant, how are you going to sell these white sugar?" Boris''s heart moved again, his original goal was brown sugar brown bread. But now, if the white sugar is taken away, wouldn''t it be better than brown sugar brown bread? Moreover, only the nobles can afford white sugar, but the nobles are all afraid of the land of bad luck... "Your Excellency Boris, since we are neighbors, I will not hide it. In fact, I am going to provide this white sugar to my father with eighty silver coins in a jar, and let him sell it on his behalf." Seeing Boris taking the bait, Nalan Te replied with a smile. "This..." Boris''s expression was a little stiff, and a glimmer of hope had just been raised in his heart and it was shattered, but he was a little unwilling, and now tried to speak: "Lord Narant, I''m afraid you can''t do this, Baron Andrew''s territory is too close. Tulip City!" "At that time, the appearance of white sugar will definitely attract the attention of many people. After a long time, they will definitely be able to detect the clues. If they know that the white sugar is from the Storm Territory, it may cause their dissatisfaction with Baron Andrew!" Although it was selfish, Boris did not coax Narant. If those nobles knew that the white sugar came from the land of doom, some timid nobles would probably cause trouble for Andrew. Even if the Berwick family was simply isolated, Andrew would not feel well. "Baron Boris seems to have a point!" Narant frowned and nodded, "This is not easy to handle! Should I let my father ship the sugar to other earls for sale?" "Your Excellency Narant, to be honest, if you don''t have enough strength to protect white sugar, it is very dangerous to transport it to other counties!" "Then what should I do!" Narant frowned even more. Boris was overjoyed, his chance had come. "Lord Narant, why don''t you let me sell this sugar! We are neighbors, and no one will notice when your sugar is delivered to me!" "Furthermore, Lord Narant, I am willing to buy white sugar from you for eighty-five silver coins a jar!" "Is this... OK?" Narant hesitated. "Your Excellency Narant, of course, we belong to the edge of the tulip collar, and we don''t need to go through other territories when transporting sugar!" Boris followed suit. After hesitating for a moment, Narant seemed to have figured it out, and finally let go: "Your Excellency Boris, I can sell this year''s white sugar to you, but I have a request here!" "Your Excellency Narant, please speak!" "I hope Your Excellency Boris can sign an offensive and defensive alliance contract with me!" Narant said slowly. "Huh?" Boris was taken aback. The so-called offensive and defensive alliance contract is an alliance contract between vassals and minor nobles! Such contracts are especially popular in certain volatile regions or on the borders of principalities. Although many small nobles are in danger, they all have their own emperors to protect them. But sometimes in the face of a sudden attack, the distant water will definitely not be able to quench the thirst of the near. At this time, the distant relatives are not as good as the nearest neighbors. However, Narant''s proposal really exceeded his expectations. After all, although Storm Territory was on the edge of tulips, the biggest threat was dark creatures. But the arrival of dark creatures is unpredictable. Black Rock Territory is a day and a night away from Storm Territory. If dark creatures really invade, when they come to support, the daylily will be cold. Is it to prevent Quint from getting jealous and then invade him? Boris felt that he had found a somewhat plausible explanation, and it was estimated that Narant needed to find himself as an ally because of the conflict between Narant''s sale of white salt and Quint''s bitter illegitimate son. "Okay! Your Excellency Narant, as a neighbor of the Tulip Lord, I, the Black Rock leader, are willing to sign an offensive and defensive alliance contract with the Storm Lord!" Boris immediately made the decision. If it was a dark creature, he would not dare to fight, but if it was just Quint If so, he would not be afraid. And this cooperation involves a thousand cans of white sugar. Excluding the cost, this thousand cans of white sugar can at least earn him hundreds of gold coins, which is quite a fortune. Thinking of hundreds of gold coins, Boris said without delay: "Lord Narant, why don''t we start signing the contract now!" "Okay, Your Excellency Boris!" Narant was also happy. His plan finally came to fruition. First of all, he sells the white sugar by himself, and now no nobles are willing to buy them. Nobles are willing to take their lives. It is already an anomaly that Boris can come to Stormland. To give up the profit of fifteen silver coins and sell this year''s white sugar, so as to develop his own territory, this is what Narante is most pressing for. Moreover, he understands the truth that a wood show will be destroyed by the forest wind, and it is very worthwhile to take Boris out to block the gun now. What''s more important is this alliance contract of attack and defense. Others don''t know when the dark creatures will strike But Narant has nightmare predictions... Boris felt that he had taken advantage of him, and Narant only hoped that Boris would not cry when the time came. Next, the two parties did not change their place, and began to sign the contract on the spacious long table. There are two contracts in total. One of the contracts for the sale of 1,000 tins of sugar in the second half of this year stipulates that Narant will provide Boris with at least 200 tins of sugar per month at the price of 85 silver coins, and the price of sugar sold by Boris is not allowed to exceed A gold coin, and both parties must keep the matter a secret. The second thing is to attack and defend the alliance. No matter which territory is invaded by the enemy, the other party must fully support it! After the contract was signed, Boris continued to chat with Narant for a while in the castle, and then offered to return to Black Rock Territory. Narant knew the situation in his territory and did not leave Boris overnight. It was agreed that Boris'' caravan would come to collect the first batch of sugar a week later, and he sent Boris to the gate of the castle. "Narant, thank you for your hospitality today! Then I''ll go back to Black Rock first! As for the Black Rock you need, I''ll have someone deliver it in a week!" Boris smiled at the castle gate. After the contract was signed, the relationship between the two became more intimate, and the suffix was even omitted. After all, the age difference between the two was not much different. "Okay, Boris, I wish you a smooth journey!" Narant also responded with a smile. As for the black rock, Narant purchased it from Boris, and he plans to use it to build new buildings. Afterwards, Boris boarded the carriage directly, while his personal servant followed closely with a small clay pot. Inside this clay pot is Narant''s return gift, a small pot of white sugar. Chapter 85： make a wish "Sir! Are you looking for me?" It was night, and Vivian was taken by Shirley to the front courtyard of the castle and stood respectfully in front of Narant. "Yes! Vivian!" Narant nodded to her with a smile, and then asked seriously, "Vivian, do you know what day it is today?" "What day?" Vivian was a little puzzled, thought for a moment, and said tentatively, "Sir, is it the day when the castle welcomes the first noble visitor?" Narant laughed dumbly and shook his head, his eyes softened when he looked at Vivian, "Today is your birthday, have you forgotten?" "Ah! My birthday, my lord, do you know?" Vivian was stunned for a moment, a little unbelievable, and at the same time a feeling of emotion rose in her heart. "Of course I know your birthday!" Narant smiled, then raised his palm. Clap! "Sister, I wish you a happy birthday!" "Sister Vivian! Happy birthday!" "Captain Vivian! Happy birthday!" With Narant''s applause, everyone''s blessings suddenly came from the vestibule. Lilia''s, Shirley''s, and a bunch of servants and guards! "Thank...Thank you, thank you Lord Lord! Thank you everyone!" Vivian covered her mouth in an instant, and her eyes were flushed. She did not expect that the lord not only remembered her birthday, but also gathered everyone to congratulate her. At this moment, Vivian''s heart was about to melt. A few years ago, when my mother was still there, on her birthday, my mother would buy an expensive piece of white bread for her to congratulate her. But since there was a change at home and she came to Stormwind, she has forgotten her birthday, because now there is no mother who cares about her anymore. Birthdays will not bring me happiness, but will make me think of my mother who loves me, making me even more sad. "Vivian, happy birthday!" Narant finally congratulated. As Narant spoke, Rose came over. There was a big cream cake on the tray in her hand, and a small candle was stuck on the cake! "Thank you sir!" Vivian choked a little. "Sister Vivian, today is your birthday. This is a cream cake specially prepared for you by adults. Make a wish and blow out the candles, and then we can share the cake!" Shirley''s little loli couldn''t bear it any longer. She still remembers the taste of the cream cake at noon. As for blowing out candles, that was naturally what Narant told her. "This..." Vivian heard Shirley talking in the afternoon, saying that she had eaten something that was extremely delicious, a hundred times more delicious than brown sugar and brown bread. Now that she heard that such a big cream cake was prepared for her birthday, Vivian couldn''t help but look at Narant. "Vivian, make a wish and blow out the candles! After you blow out the candles, the cake will be cut for everyone to eat. I think Shirley can''t wait!" Narant nodded to Vivian. "Yeah!" Vivian didn''t say anything else, just nodded forcefully to Nalanda, keeping everything silent. Then she closed her eyes and made a wish, and then she got close to the candle and blew it out. "Yeah! Sister Vivian, you are the best! You can eat cake now!" Shirley immediately jumped up from the spot. Then, under Rose''s help, a cake about eight inches in size was divided into dozens. Although everyone can only get the size of an egg, when they tasted the sweetness of the cream, everyone is not too little. After all, there are small pieces, and everyone is holding the cream cake and slowly licking it. While eating, everyone also offered their sincere blessings to their lord. "Sister Vivian, what wish did you just make?" Sister Vivian and Shirley sat in the corner of the vestibule. Shirley ate the cream cake happily and asked Vivian curiously. "No...nothing!" Vivian trembled when she heard the words, and answered slightly panicked. "Ah! I know, it must have something to do with Lord Lord!" Shirley ignored Vivian''s embarrassment and said with a smile. "Shirley...you...how did you know?" Although Vivienne was several years older than Shirley, her face was really unbearable at this moment, and her neck was flushed. "Of course I know. If the adults help me celebrate my birthday and give me such a delicious cream cake, I will definitely make a wish to stay with the adults forever! This way, I can often eat delicious food!" Xue Li said of course. one''s own thoughts. "Huh!" Vivian breathed a sigh of relief. Although her wish was the same as Shirley''s, she also wished to be by the adult''s side forever. However, she naturally followed adults not for food, but... In short, Shirley''s words made her feel that her own thoughts were not broken, and only then did she escape from the embarrassment... ¡­ After Boris''s visit, the castle was back on track, the guards continued to train hard, and Narant continued to cultivate and improve his fighting spirit, especially with the blessing of monster meat and flame spar, which made his training really go a long way. I believe that it won''t be long before he can break through from the first-level bronze knight to the middle-level as quickly as the descendants of those big families. In the past few days, two civilian caravans have once again ushered in the territory, from the farther Fengling Town and Dairy Cow Town. When they came to Stormwind, the situation was similar to that of Laurie''s General Store. They were a group of thirty or forty people, and they did not bring any goods to sell. Narant sent Thomas to hand over again. The two caravans spent a total of more than two gold coins. After completing the transaction, they did not dare to stay in Storm Collar. They quickly left Storm Collar with salt, dried fish, and brown sugar and brown bread on their backs. Obviously, these people are deeply afraid of the name of the Storm Lord''s doom. Of course, another reason is that Maiye Village is in tatters, with no place to stay except thatched huts. Therefore, it is better to leave first when taking a rest in the Stormland, and the same is true for resting in the wilderness in other places. Seeing this situation, Narant began to think about countermeasures and make plans for the future. If you want to really let Maiye Village retain people and let them consume, you need to change the environment first, at least you can''t be shattered and have no place to stay. So, Narant waved his hand and began to prepare the first batch of reconstruction and construction of Maiye Village. "Sir, are you really going to rebuild the town? Those civilian caravans dare not spend the night in Maiye Village, even if they build it, I''m afraid they will be like this!" He took the plan from Narant, which showed neat rows of architectural plans. The building on this drawing will eventually be implemented in Maiye Village. The amount of work will be fifty large stone houses, and these stone houses will be spread around the huge square of Maiye Village. According to the wishes of the adults, this is still the first phase of the plan. In the future, Maiye Village will be gradually upgraded and transformed to make Maiye Village the most beautiful and prosperous town. When the flow of people is large, taverns, hotels and other recreational places can be opened. We will do everything possible to make these caravans spend in the storm, and use consumption to drive the economy of the storm, and then continue to plan for the next few days. Expect. But Thomas felt that with the reputation of Storm Leader, even if the stone house was built more beautifully, those civilian caravans wouldn''t necessarily dare to stay here for the night. Moreover, if you want the territory to be prosperous, shouldn''t the serfs work hard to cultivate? So, it''s better to build two or three stone houses first to satisfy the trade of salt, dried fish and brown sugar and brown bread. After all, the stone house I live in is not a toilet. The price of building one is at least a few gold coins. Fifty houses are hundreds of gold coins. With this money, I should repair my adult''s castle first. Chapter 86： personal servant "No, Thomas, keep your eyes on it for a long time. Once you have the first time, there will be a second time." "Now those caravans are willing to come to Stormwind Leader for their own benefit. I believe that after this first time, they will be able to realize that Stormwind Leader is actually not dangerous!" "Over time, as long as our Storm Leaders are attractive enough, they will be willing to stop and rest and consume!" "Do you know why Baron Quint, who was next door, deliberately delayed the delivery of salt to them after the caravan arrived?" "That''s because as long as he keeps those caravans for one more day, his White Salt Town can earn a few more silver coins from those caravans. A caravan has at least 40 or 50 people. Everyone has to eat and drink, and they have to spend Money to buy!" "Look at the dilapidated appearance of Maiye Village now. Even if the storm collar is really safe, they won''t stay overnight. Why? Because living in those thatched cottages is actually no different from sleeping in the wilderness." "So, building a stone house is a must, and it must be built beautifully!" "In addition, after these stone houses are built, I am going to take over the family members of Quake and the others, so that Quake and the others can serve with more peace of mind!" "As for gold coins, the production of white sugar has now been put on the agenda. We will receive hundreds of gold coins when Baron Boris''s convoy arrives in a few days!" Narant did not blame Thomas for questioning the construction of the stone house. The castle steward could be said to be conscientious. These days he has been arguing about repairing the castle. It was even mentioned once last night, but Narant was going to wait another month for the next wave of sugar money to start. Because the repair of the castle is a bottomless pit, not to mention the various houses in the city wall and the vestibule, just to repair and decorate the five or six halls on the first floor of the inner castle, it will cost a lot of gold coins. Such as gold and silver utensils, crystal chandeliers and copper candlesticks, and exquisite tablecloths from luxury stalls, these are all luxury items. Although these things are also needed, after all, he cannot be wronged once he is reborn, but these things must be taken slowly. Anyway, he is not in a hurry now, and he will have time to enjoy in the future. "Yes, my lord!" Thomas saw that his lord had made up his mind, so he could only respectfully respond. "Well, then you can ask Pete Leather Boots to discuss with the craftsmen and carpenters later. The construction of the stone house must be carried out under the condition that other productions in the territory are normal!" The population of Narant''s territory is too small, and there are fewer strong laborers. It may be okay to do some small projects, but building dozens of large stone houses is a bit stretched. "Yes, my lord!" Thomas responded again, but this time he paused and continued: "Sir, there is another small thing, I don''t know if I should mention it!" "you say!" "Sir, the number of servants in the castle has increased now, and after a few days of training, I found that there are two male servants who are smarter. Do you think one of them should be selected as a personal servant?" After speaking, Thomas looked at his lord carefully. When Baron Boris visited two days ago, he was always accompanied by his personal servant, so it was convenient to have any orders. However, his own adults can only use himself, and he often needs to arrange things in the castle, so he can''t always follow and serve. Especially the dressing and washing in the morning and evening, my adults have been doing it myself for more than a month. If this matter spreads out, it must be the incompetence of his housekeeper. "This... just wait!" Narant was still not used to finding a big man to serve him. "But my lord! If you haven''t served as a personal servant, it''s the little housekeeper''s dereliction of duty!" This time, Thomas bravely couldn''t let his adults "suffer" any more. "Alas!" Narant sighed. This Thomas has been educated by the elite servants of Tulip Castle, and his ability is very strong, but he is also obedient to the etiquette of the nobles, even to the point of paranoia. "Forget it, then let Lilia be my personal servant!" Narant finally compromised, but he chose a compromise and found a personal maid, which at least wouldn''t bother him. "My lord... This is a bit out of line with the nobility... Besides, Lilia will follow the convoy to Tulip Castle tomorrow..." Thomas was a little dumbfounded. "What''s not suitable, I''m not married yet, and I''m not afraid to gossip when I use a maid as a personal servant. You can choose Thomas, either you don''t need a personal servant for the time being, or you choose Lilia!" After the convoy comes back, just let Lilia start serving me!" "Yes... my lord!" Thomas finally gave in! "Okay, then it''s settled, you go to arrange the matters of the team!" In the end Thomas was kicked out of the room by his lord with a bitter face. As for the convoy, this is the second caravan Narant is going to send to Tulip City. The items sold by the team this time include perfume, salt and dried fish, and their main purpose is not to sell goods, but to purchase pig iron or iron ore. With the start of projects such as logging and building stone houses, Storm Leader''s demand for iron will gradually increase, so Narant plans to purchase a batch of iron ore or pig iron to make up for the shortage of Storm Leader''s iron tools. Besides, didn''t he get more than 200 catties of monster meat, so taking advantage of this opportunity, he was going to give dozens of catties of monster meat to his cheap dad. Although this old man belongs to the original owner, but after all, his body is connected by blood, and there is also the matter of chasing Aldin last time, no matter what, Narant should be filial. By the way, as well as that younger sister, the flame spar that he was reluctant to use were all sent to him. Now Narant has dozens of them, and he will definitely return them. Well...and that tulip flower, this time Narant is also ready to thank her. Although she is just doing her best, Narant doesn''t like to owe favors. ¡­¡­ Two days passed in the blink of an eye. On this day, when Narant was practicing in the back garden, a system prompt sounded suddenly in his mind. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of rescuing two seriously wounded guards, the task reward has been issued!" "Yeah! It''s done? However, what does this quest reward mean? Will the territorial crisis prompt happen next, or will it happen later?" Narant stopped waving the long sword in his hand, but completing this task made him a little uneasy. Thinking of this, Narant simply stopped practicing and went to the vestibule. Chapter 87： intruder "Sir!" Narant came to the vestibule and went directly to the guard''s barracks. At this time, the two seriously injured guards were able to walk slowly on their own and were walking at the gate of the barracks! "You don''t need to bow too much. If the injury is not completely healed, you don''t have to bow hard, or the wound will burst again!" "Yes, my lord! Thank you for your life-saving grace!" The eyes of the two guards showed incomparable gratitude. The life of the two of them can really be said to be bestowed by the lord. If they were injured like this in the past, they would definitely die. I heard other teammates say that in order to save the two of them, their adults endured the blood of the two of them to wash and sew them up. In the past, there were no nobles who could be like their own adults. Even if they were kinder nobles, it was only a few extra pensions after death. "Well, don''t thank me, this is the treatment you deserve for fighting me bravely!" Narant smiled and nodded to the two of them, looking at their appearance, they should be able to start training again in a few days. "In addition, I have already explained to Quick about the merits of the two of you. In addition to the merits of killing the enemy, you will be rewarded with three silver coins each! Recuperate well and return to the team as soon as possible!" "Yes, my lord!" After seeing the two seriously wounded guards, Narant was about to go looking for Shirley. "My lord... my lord!" However, just as he walked to the front of the castle, Shirley ran over shouting from the front. Little Loli''s face is full of anxiety, which is very rare. "Shirley, what''s wrong?" "Sir, it''s not good, Xiao Huihui said that he just saw people dressed like guards breaking into Stormland from the Fire Forest, and they seem to be killing people on the territory!" "What? A guard came and led the storm to kill someone?" Narant was surprised. It turned out that Xiao Huihui went to the fire forest as per his habit this morning to catch insects to eat. Unexpectedly, he saw a group of people dressed as guards emerge from the fire forest, and then witnessed them killing three people on the road. side. Xiao Huihui received an explanation from Shirley that if anything unusual happens in the territory, she should report it to her. So Xiao Huihui said this as soon as he came back, but Xiao Huihui is a bird after all, so he can only describe it roughly. As for the identities and origins of those intruders, it is impossible to find out clearly. However, it is a little strange that the people killed by these guards were not captured by the storm leaders, but brought by themselves. This made Narant a little confused, but he suddenly remembered the previous quest reward, wasn''t it just the message of the territorial crisis? Thinking of this, he didn''t dare to neglect at all. "Vivian! Gather the guards!" Narant immediately came to the gate of the castle and instructed Vivian, who was training the guards. Quick took ten guards to protect the convoy to Tulip City yesterday, so the number of guards in the castle today is only twenty. Leaving five newly recruited guards to guard the castle, Narant led Vivian and the others towards the Fire Forest. ¡­¡­ At the edge of the Fire Forest, on a dirt road more than ten miles away from the Doomsday Village, a team of thirteen people was quickly heading towards the Doomsday Village. There are ten people in the team who are fully armed guards. As for the other three, although they are unusually burly, they are silent at this time. However, what they were wearing turned out to be rare beast furs. "Captain, how long do we have to go, or just leave it here!" During the walk, a guard asked the captain, and they were also afraid of this doomed land. "Lord Quint has given an order to bring the bodies of these three people to the village of Stormland. It should be there in an hour''s walk! You speed up, and we strive to leave this unfortunate place as soon as possible!" "Okay!" The guard had no choice but to continue carrying three fur-clad corpses on his back. What the group did not know was that at this moment, a small group of bees flew above their heads, and after circling around, a few bees left quickly. ¡­¡­ "My lord, the bees have found those people, and they are approaching the village of doom!" Sitting on the moving carriage, Shirley immediately reported what she had just learned to Narant. "Going to Doom Village?" Narant frowned, "Everyone speed up!" "Yes, my lord!" Following Narant''s orders, the carriage carrying the guards moved forward quickly. Half an hour later, Narant and his party finally dashed to the dirt road at the edge of the fiery forest. "Sir, they are right ahead, and they will be here in two minutes." Hide the carriage in advance, and let the guards all get into the bushes by the roadside. Soon the bees sent by Shirley sent back the latest information. Narant didn''t plan to hit him head-on. Since the opponent''s target was obvious, it would be best to wait for him to ambush. "Vivian, tell me to go down, everyone is ready for battle!" "Yes, my lord!" Vivian received the order and immediately conveyed the order, "Archer, prepare to shoot arrows, swordsman, draw your sword!" Clang Clang! Following the order, the guards all got ready for battle. At this time, the intruder group did not know that an ambush had been prepared for them in front of them, and they still carried the three corpses quickly forward. As time went by, Narant and the others soon saw this group of intruders. "I''m exhausted, why haven''t we arrived yet, this **** unlucky lord, if it wasn''t for the lord named Narant, how could we have been sent to this land of doom." "Be quiet, you should be able to get to that village in a few more miles. Be careful that there are villagers on the way, cheer me up!" As the group approached, there were whispered curses. "This is Quint''s guard?" Although this group of people didn''t have any family logo, Narant knew that this standard guard dress came from the southwest, and nine times out of ten, it was Quint''s subordinate. Especially in the words of this group of people, it is clear that they are here to trouble themselves. "Hey! Wait, the three people they were dragging were wearing beast furs..." Suddenly, Narant saw three strange people being dragged by the guards at the back of the team, "This is the savages on the Fire Prairie!" The next moment, Narant''s brows could not help but wrinkle. If these people came to attack the Village of Doom, it would be understandable But they dragged three motionless barbarians to their territory, what are they going to do? However, no matter what, these people came to their territory fully armed, and they definitely didn''t have a good idea. When they were cleaned up, everything would be clear. Thinking of this, Narant gave an order to Vivian again! "Vivian, go ahead and try to keep a few alive!" "Yes, my lord!" When Vivian heard the words, she immediately drew her bow and arrow, and then loudly ordered: "Your Excellency has an order, do it!" Whoosh! Whoosh whoosh! In an instant, eleven arrows shot out from both sides of the road and shot towards the ten guards who were defenseless in the center of the road. "No, there is an ambush!" Puff puff! Although these ten guards were the first to discover the situation, they had no time to react to the dark arrows. Most of them were shot by the arrows in an instant, and three or four fell on the spot. "They are hiding in the woods! Rush in, or they won''t be able to escape!" The captain of the guard was also experienced, and knew that in such a situation, he could only rush into the woods to deal with the longbowmen, otherwise there would be only one dead end on the unobstructed dirt road. . Whoosh whoosh! However, before they could rush into the bushes, the second wave of arrow rain had come again. Puff puff! Several guards fell again! "Bastard, kill me!" After this wave of arrow rain, the longbowmen had no chance to shoot arrows again, because two or three fish that slipped through the net had already rushed to them with arrow rain in their bodies. However, before the three of them could wield their long swords, the five long swordsmen on Narant''s side who had already sharpened their swords swarmed up, drowning the three of them. Chapter 88： Territory Crisis "My lord, after checking, all the three barbarians are dead! And five of these intruders were seriously injured and should not survive, and the other five were slightly injured!" With Narant and Vivian sitting in the town, the fifteen guards are veteran guards who have seen blood, so it can be said that the ten intruders did not make any waves. If there is no explanation from Narant, it is estimated that Vivian can harvest half of it with one hand. In the final tally of the results, several of the five unfortunate people were hit by arrows and could not survive. As for the injuries on the other five people, they were not fatal. "Tell me! Where did you come from!" After hearing the report, Narant nodded and immediately came to the captain of the guard who gave the order earlier. "Humph!" However, the captain of the guard still had some guts, and snorted directly at Narant. Narant frowned slightly. "Kill it!" The next moment, Narant said lightly! Poof! Hearing the order, the subordinate standing behind the captain of the guard did not hesitate and wiped his neck with a long sword. The five longsword guards that Narant brought today were exactly Anthony''s guards back then. Like Quick and the others, they were regulars of the Earl''s family who had gone to the battlefield, so they didn''t hesitate at all. boom! The next moment, the captain of the guard fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. He covered his neck with his hands and made a loud noise. Dark red blood kept pouring out of his neck. And the other four intruder guards shuddered when they saw this scene. "I ask you, where did you come from!" Narant came directly to the second intruder guard. "I said, I said, we are from Quint Territory, and Lord Baron asked us to come!" The end of the guard captain finally made these guards feel timid, and the second guard was asked. Without any hesitation, he said it directly. "What did Quint ask you to do? What about the three corpses?" The answer was unsurprising, but Narant was most concerned about the three corpses. "Those three barbarians we brought from the Fire Prairie..." At this moment, the guard began to confess like a bean. It turned out that just two days ago, Quint sent a team of thirty guards to sneak attack on a small tribe of barbarians on the grassland. Of course, no matter how small the barbarian tribe is, the fighting power is still very strong. They just took advantage of the fact that the women and children of the small tribe were fetching water, and then they took a few people back. And they did this for the very simple purpose of arousing the wrath of the barbarians, and letting the barbarian tribe follow the trail and take revenge. This team of guards is responsible for bringing the captured barbarians to Stormland, and then killing them and putting the blame on Narant. "This bastard!" After listening to the guard''s statement, Narant couldn''t help gnashing his teeth. This Quint is really endless, this is preparing to destroy his own storm collar. "How much is the population of that tribe, do you know?" "It was a small tribe, but before the sneak attack, I heard that there were at least hundreds of barbarian soldiers in that tribe!" The guard answered honestly. "Hundreds of barbarian soldiers?" This time, Narant was not calm. Although the barbarians are despised by people in the civilized world, because they live in the flaming grasslands where danger is fraught with danger, their combat effectiveness is actually very strong. It is enough to prove that their bodies are two laps taller than ordinary humans. So, even if Narant is now a titled knight, it is estimated that under the siege of more than a dozen barbarians, he may not be enough. In the past, Narant''s territory did not need to worry about the threat of barbarians, because the Storm Territory was not directly adjacent to the Fire Prairie, and there was a Quint Territory and the Fire Forest in the middle. But now that Quint made a plan to plot against him, everything must have been arranged. "Shirley!" The next moment, Narant walked directly into the distance and called Shirley. Because she was worried that Shirley''s sighting of the blood would affect her growth, Narant just didn''t let Shirley sit in on the trial. "Sir, I''m here!" Upon hearing the order, Shirley obediently came to Narant. "Shirley, immediately send Xiao Huihui and Bees to the Quint territory to check and see if there is anything abnormal there!" "In addition, send more bees to patrol the edge of the blazing forest! If you find any unexpected situation, report it to me immediately." "Yes, my lord!" Shirley knew that things were important and immediately began to do them. After instructing Shirley, Narant instructed Vivian again, "Vivian, dig a hole and bury the corpse. These live ones will be **** and brought back to the castle!" "Yes, my lord!" Next, the guards quickly started digging the pit, and Narant observed the three barbarian corpses before that. It has to be said that the savage''s powerful fighting power is worthy of the name. These three corpses are obviously underage barbarians, but their height is close to 1.8 meters, and their arms and thighs are more than two laps thicker than Narant. . After burying a few corpses, Narant and the others escorted the prisoners back to the castle quickly. And a few hours later, Narant got the news from Xiao Huihui, who was sent by Shirley, that what the guard had told was basically true. It turned out that Quint had evacuated the serfs on the road in the past two days in order to allow the barbarians who were following the trail to pass through his Quint territory smoothly. Moreover, Quint had more than forty guards stationed at the border with his territory, and it was impossible to throw the corpse back. In this way, all Narant''s fluke fantasies were completely dispelled. "Ding! Your territory is about to usher in a huge crisis. As a lord, it is your responsibility to protect the safety of the territory and its citizens!" "System side quest: Eliminate the danger of this barbarian invasion in the territory!" "Mission reward: The appearance of the third lucky girl!" "Hey, the third lucky daughter?" Narant didn''t find it strange that the system released the task, because every time a big event happened, the UU Reading system liked to join in the fun. Now that it is 100% sure that the barbarians are about to invade, it is normal for the system to issue missions. And this quest reward is also one of Narant''s most desired rewards. But, is this mission reward really that easy to get? ¡­ "Sir, why don''t we hand over these Quint''s guards and explain to the barbarians?" In the castle hall, Vivian suggested in a low voice when she saw her lord frowning. "Explain, this is impossible, not to mention that the two sides have different languages, and the savages are notoriously hostile to us, so I guess, I am afraid that before we can speak, they will rush up with a mace or a stone axe. !" Narant directly rejected Vivian''s proposal, and the original owner had a lot of knowledge about barbarians in his memory. It can be said that most of the land under their feet was taken from the savages. With strong shields and sharp swords, the ancestors of the nobles drove the barbarians from this fertile land to the desolate and dangerous flaming grasslands, so the barbarians and the noble civilization can be said to have a deep hatred. Coupled with Quint''s intentional design this time, three corpses have already appeared on his territory. The barbarians don''t have such smart minds to understand the calculations of the nobles. They must have troubled him first. If it weren''t for this, Quint wouldn''t have designed it to blame Storm Leader. "Sir, why don''t you send someone to Black Rock to inform Baron Boris and ask for his support!" Thomas also came up with an idea at this time. He also knew about the offensive and defensive alliance contract signed by Narant and Boris. used. "I''m afraid it''s too late! However, no matter what, you have to give it a try! Thomas, arrange for the servant to come over now!" Chapter 89： Solution? "In addition to asking Boris for help, I have to prepare for a second-hand attempt!" Sending a messenger to ask for help was just to ask for peace of mind. Narant had a hunch that there was a high probability that she would not be able to wait for Boris to come to help. After all, according to which of the guards said, they were barbarians who deliberately followed without rushing, so as to avoid other accidents in the middle. And this distance is at most a day''s journey, so the barbarians who are chasing after tomorrow will enter the Storm Territory at the latest. At that time, his messenger is probably still on the way. "Why is it so difficult to be a lord safely and securely? You can''t do this, Mr. Rongguang!" Next, Narant just pondered hard in the castle, wanting to see if the famous ancient battles in his past life memories could help him get through this stage today. But unfortunately, the ancient battles he learned about in his previous life were either from novels or from variety shows. It''s just for entertainment. Many times it''s okay to listen to it as a story. If you really want to learn, you''ll be completely blind, just like watching Water Margin or Romance of the Three Kingdoms. "Could it be that thirty-six strategies are the best strategy?" To be honest, Narant is really keen on the reward of this mission, but it''s just that the eyes are hot, and it is necessary to have a life. When the barbarians find out that the three kidnapped barbarian children have died tomorrow, I am afraid that these barbarians will immediately wreak havoc on the Stormland. The barbarian battle of hundreds of people should not be underestimated. There is no cavalry cover in the open space. Even if the number of guards is twice that of the barbarians, there is a high probability that they will only be crushed. And he, now there are only twenty guards. In the end, Narant set a deadline for himself. If you can''t think of a countermeasure until it''s dark, you can only prepare to escape... er... It''s a strategic move. Now that he has absolute authority over the territory, it should be feasible to arrange for the serfs to leave in an orderly manner for a few days to avoid the limelight. Of course, the consequences of doing so are also unknown. For example, will you be punished for not completing system tasks? For example, will his reputation and authority be damaged after the fact? Whether it is in the eyes of the territorial people or other nobles, it is absolutely shameful for a lord to be unable to keep his own territory. "Sir!" Just as Narant''s thoughts were flying, the door of the hall was suddenly knocked open, and Thomas walked in carefully. "is there anything?" "My lord, Kenby Cow Dung is begging to see you outside the castle!" "What is he doing here? Let him come in!" Now that salt boiling and fishing are on the right track, even the three-colored eggs can be picked up at night, so Narant doesn''t need to worry about it anymore in Doom Village. With the arrival of cow dung, Narant is still a little strange. Soon, Kenby Cow Dung was led by the servants to the hall. "The villain has seen the great and wise lord!" Kenby Cow Dung''s dark face was covered with a flattering smile, obviously this time he was here to flatter him again. "Kenby Cow Dung, what''s the matter with you coming to the castle?" Narant was worried about the safety of the territory, but he didn''t have the heart to feel Kemp Cow Dung''s flattery. "My lord, this morning, the villagers who were boiling salt by the sea found a piece of dragon... dragon''s saliva, this piece of ''dragon''s saliva'' was right next to the reef, and there was no murloc or sea monster nearby, so the little one picked it up and delivered it immediately. The castle!" Kenby Cow Dung noticed that his lord was in a bad mood today, so he didn''t dare to delay any longer. He immediately took out a fist-sized gray-white object from his arms, and then carefully presented it. "Oh? Is there ambergris again?" Narant directly ignored the words "dragon''s saliva", but took over the ambergris with a little joy in his heart. The appearance of this piece of ambergris proved that his previous thinking was correct. As long as the sperm whales did not leave, the ambergris would continue to be washed ashore. "Kenby Cow Dung, you did a good job. Go get four pieces of brown sugar, black and white, two for yourself, and two for the villagers who found ambergris!" "Yes, my lord, thank you Lord for your generosity!" Kenby Cow Dung was overjoyed. Since the last time he tasted the delicious brown sugar and brown bread, he has been thinking about it every day these days. That''s why the ambergris was delivered to the castle at the fastest speed today. Soon, Kenby Cow Dung was taken down by the servant, ready to find Thomas to collect the reward. After Kempi Cow Dung left, Narant stared at the ambergris on the table and began to think of a plan to deal with the barbarians. "Hey! Wait!" Suddenly, Narant''s eyes lit up when he looked at Ambergris. "Although I can''t beat the savages, isn''t there a group of people who can fight on my territory? When the time comes, I will lead the savages to the beach and let them knock out all the dogs'' brains! Isn''t this the benefit of the fisherman again? " Narantford took it to heart and came up with a strategy that had a high probability of solving the territorial crisis. "In addition, in order to prevent the murlocs and sea monsters from taking advantage of the wind and running away, I also need to find a way to weaken the savage''s combat effectiveness." "And the best way to weaken the combat effectiveness of the barbarians is to let them eat the natural laxative of flying fish." With a clue, the next steps popped out of Narant''s mind. From ambergris he thinks of whales, from whales to slippery fish, and finally the murlocs occupying large stretches of his beach. Murloc sea monsters are like fresh cowhide, leaving Narant with a large beach but not being able to use it, so if you can make them and barbarians play a dog''s brain, this is also a waste of use. "Someone!" Thinking of this, Narant immediately stood up and greeted the door. "Sir, what are your orders!" A newly promoted servant immediately responded. "Go and stop that Kenby Cow Dung just now I have something to look for!" "Yes, my lord!" The servant who heard the words hurriedly ran out of the corridor, and Narant himself then walked out of the hall. ¡­¡­ "Sir, do you have anything to tell the little one?" After Kempi Cow Dung received the brown sugar and brown bread, he happily walked to the front courtyard of the castle and was stopped by the servant. Seeing Narant coming, he immediately asked carefully. "Kenby Cow Dung, I remember last time you said you could swim?" "Yes, my lord!" Kenby cow dung answered honestly! "Very good, you wait first, and go to Doom Village with me later!" Afterwards, Narant summoned Vivian''s team of guards and led them straight to the Village of Doom. When he came to Doom Village, Narant instructed Kenby Cow Dung to find ten sturdy villagers and start building a simple raft out of logs. In addition, I found a few skilled girls in the village to weave a dense net with strings brought by the castle. When the sun went down, the fishing nets and rafts were finally made. "Sir, why don''t you let the younger one go alone! It''s too dangerous for you to go!" Kempi Cow Dung stepped on the raft, seeing that Narant was planning to go to sea with him in person, he couldn''t help but persuade him. "Don''t be long-winded! I can swim too, your grown-up, it''s getting dark! I have to catch the fish before dark!" I had just experienced Vivian''s dissuasion, and at this time I heard Kempi Cow Dung When he said that, Narant immediately froze. If it weren''t for the importance of slippery flying fish, he really didn''t want to go out to sea on this simple raft. "Yes, my lord!" Kenby Cow Dung shrank his neck, and didn''t dare to say any more, and began to paddle with the oars. And Vivian and the other guards watched nervously as the raft left the shore. Chapter 90： The guidance of the God of Glory? In fact, the flying fish is not far from the shore, but because the raft under his feet is really insecure, and he is worried about some deadly creatures in the sea, Narant has always maintained the highest vigilance. Kenby Cow Dung Heng He He rowed the oars, and soon the small raft made of more than ten logs came to four or five hundred meters away from the coast. At this time, the figure of flying fish has appeared in the sea, but the number is not too many. "Kenby, cow dung, stop for a while and try to catch a net here!" Narant immediately stopped Kenby, and he picked up the dense net he had just made. Fortunately, the throwing net was very popular in the previous life. Narant also bought one online and tried it a few times. Although I didn''t catch a few fish in my previous life, I didn''t expect to be able to resume my old business in this different world. "Let''s go!" Narant''s arm was the same, and then the throwing net with a diameter of about two meters was thrown out, and the big net spread out in the air in a big circle and fell into the water. "Your Majesty is mighty!" Seeing this amazing scene, Kenby Cow Dung immediately offered his ass. However, although Narant''s net received Kempi''s flattery, because the density of underwater fish was too small, and the net was too crude, when Narant brought it up, there were only two pieces in it. Underwater coral reefs, others have no root hairs. "Unfortunate!" Narant scolded secretly, and then said to Kenby Cow Dung, "Kenby, keep paddling out!" Narant remembered seeing the shore more than a mile away a few times, and the fish being chased by sperm whales was overwhelming, and the appearance was particularly spectacular. In order to solve the crisis in the territory, he had to continue to take risks. "Yes, my lord!" Kenby Cow Dung immediately rowed vigorously. "Sir, there are a lot of fish!" Just as he continued to row three or four hundred meters, Kenby Cow Dung exclaimed. Narant looked quickly, and sure enough, not far away, there was a large group of black fish swimming rapidly. "It didn''t take much effort to get it, and he actually threw it into the net!" Narant was overjoyed, and then threw the net again in his hand. "Let''s go!" Whoops! The big net turned into a big circle again, and then fell squarely into the rushing fish. "Drink!" The next moment, before Narant could drag the fishing net, he immediately felt the pulling sensation from his hand. "It''s done!" Through the clear water, Narant clearly saw that his fishing net was densely packed with fish. Immediately, he began to pull the rope with all his might, and as the big net was gradually pulled out of the sea, the densely packed silver-white flying fish appeared in front of him. "Give me up!" Narant exercised his vindictive energy directly, and after a loud shout, the heavy fishing net was finally pulled onto the raft. "Your majesty!" Seeing this scene, Kenby Cow Dung shouted loudly while flying towards the opening of the fishing net to avoid the slippery flying fish from escaping. The fish in this net alone weighs at least 150 catties. Fortunately, the net is made of sturdy fine hemp rope, otherwise it would be impossible to catch it. Whoops! Whoa! However, before Narant''s joy was over, the surrounding sea suddenly boiled, and more flying fish began to glide on the sea. "No, Kempi, row back quickly!" Narant''s heart tensed. Looking at the panicked school of fish, he had a hunch that there must be predators chasing after him, otherwise the flying fish would not fly to the sea and glide. woo~ Boom! Sure enough, the next moment, more than ten meters away from Narant''s raft, a huge creature emerged from the bottom of the sea, and that open mouth was big enough to hold two carriages. "Ah! Sea monster!" Kemby Cow Dung was stunned and exclaimed. "Idiot, hurry up and row the boat, or he will eat you later and no one will save you!" Although the whale was more than ten meters away, the waves it tumbled made the simple raft creaky. Narant didn''t want to fall into the water, and then be eaten by a sperm whale, and immediately a brain crash hit Kemppi Cow Dung on the head. After suffering a pain, Kenby Cow Dung finally reacted after hearing the words, and immediately started to row desperately with the oars. At this time, Narant no longer acted like a lord, and began to join the boating operation. ¡­¡­ "My lord! Are you alright!" The journey back was almost without danger. Those sperm whales were indeed similar to those in their previous lives, and they would not take the initiative to attack people. When Vivian saw the raft docked, she immediately cared for Narant. "I''m fine, Vivian, instruct the guards to put these fish into wooden barrels!" Narant waved his hand! "Yes, my lord!" Next, the hundreds of catties of slippery flying fish that Narant caught were all put into wooden barrels. After returning to Doom Village, Narant began to arrange the next affairs. "Kenby Cow Dung, now you go to the village to convey my order, order all the villagers to start packing their belongings, and follow me to Maiye Village before dark!" "Also, take away the cauldron and fishing rod by the sea!" "Huh?" Kenby Cow Dung was taken aback for a moment. "Ah what! Did you understand what I said?" Narant stared, and didn''t bother to explain too much, so as not to cause panic among the villagers. "Yes, my lord!" Kenby Cow Dung immediately shut up, and then quickly began to convey Narant''s orders in the village. The actions of the villagers were much faster than Narant imagined. When it got dark, they all gathered at the entrance of the village. Confirming that nothing was missed, Narant waved his hand and returned to the castle. The time flickered to the second day. Today, Narant woke up early, and the heavy iron armor was already on his body. After eating breakfast, he directly drove all the guards in the castle towards Doom Village. The barbarians live a primitive hunting life on the grasslands The ability to track traces is beyond doubt, so Narant is not worried that the barbarians will head towards the castle after entering the Storm Territory. Moreover, he also has Shirley, a little scout expert, as long as the barbarians appear the first time, he can know their movements. ¡­¡­ "My lord, the barbarians have successfully passed through the fire forest on the edge of the territory, and will soon enter the range of the Storm Territory!" In Quint Castle, a guard quickly ran to Quint to report. "Well, monitor their movements closely and don''t attract the attention of these barbarians! Also, the guards on the border can now be withdrawn!" "Yes, my lord! I have already ordered!" "Yeah!" Kunt nodded! "But... my lord, the squad guards sent to Storm Lord yesterday did not return, will they..." "I can''t control them now. Just stare at the barbarians and enter the Stormland! Go to the Stormland to investigate later!" Quint''s face turned dark when he heard the latter sentence. He couldn''t understand why this unexpected thing went wrong. However, those few barbarian captives have been brought into the Storm Territory, and there are more than 100 barbarians in this group. As long as they enter the Storm Territory, I am afraid that few people in the Storm Territory will survive today. to find out what happened. Quint believed that the barbarians and noble civilizations had hatred from the beginning, and now they were attacked by himself, the barbarians would definitely not give up if they didn''t wash the storm with blood. "Humph, although you don''t have the ability to sneak attack on my camp, it''s still suspicious who calls you the weakest! And you can get dozens of gold coins for free. This is the guidance of the God of Glory!" Chapter 91： eye for eye "My lord, Xiao Huihui said, a large group of people appeared in the forest, and they were all wearing wild animal fur." In Doom Village, Narant and his party had been waiting for more than an hour, and suddenly Little Huihui flew back from the direction of the fire forest, and chirped a few times in Shirley''s ear. Shirley immediately reported the situation to Narant. "Are you here!" Narant stood up abruptly, then looked at Vivian: "Vivian, follow the plan just arranged!" "Yes, my lord!" Hearing the words, Vivian quickly looked at the two guards, "You two are now pushing the car to the Fire Forest. Remember, run back as soon as you find the barbarian, and don''t try anything else!" "Yes, Captain!" The two guards were not wearing armor, but the linen gowns of ordinary serfs. Hearing the order, he immediately pushed the cart towards the road outside the village. This trolley is the one that Narant instructed the carpenters to make a few days ago. The first one was assembled just last night. Narant wanted to use slippery flying fish to lure the barbarians into eating them. Fish that approached hundreds of pounds would naturally have to be transported by a car. However, horses were valuables, and Narant was reluctant to use them as bait. So this trolley came in handy. Two large frames of flying fish were placed on the wheelbarrow and pushed by the guards. After the two guards left Doom Village, they walked all the way for more than half an hour. Suddenly, a swarm of bees flew in front of them and kept buzzing in front of them. When the two saw this scene, they looked at each other and immediately understood that this was the news that the barbarians were about to approach. At the same time, a mile in front of the two of them, a group of fierce barbarians were constantly advancing, and the barbarians walking at the forefront observed the footprints and traces on the road from time to time. "Patriarch Raymond, the trails on the road show that the abominable group of robbers are walking along this dirt road, but there is still a little blood on the ground, I am afraid that some of the clansmen they kidnapped have been injured!" After a barbarian soldier probed for a while, he reported to the most burly and tall barbarian in the team. "Continue to chase, no matter what, I will rescue the clan, and I will make these despicable robbers pay the price they deserve!" This barbarian named Raymond is the patriarch of this small tribe. His height is close to 2.4 meters, even among barbarians. The knotted muscles on his body are like rocks, and an old giant axe in his hand may weigh hundreds of pounds, but when he holds it, it seems as light as nothing. "Yes, Patriarch!" The barbarians who heard the words continued to move forward. Just over ten minutes later, two figures suddenly appeared in front of the barbarian road. "Patriarch, there seem to be two ordinary robbers ahead!" The word robber is the collective term that barbarians refer to all noble and civilized human beings. Because the nobles stole their land back then, barbarians feel that their robbers are worthy of the name. "Grab them and see if you can ask them for clues!" In fact, without Raymond''s instructions, the barbarian soldiers walking at the forefront ran up and rushed towards the two people who were resting on the road in front. However, their speed was fast, and the two resting people were even faster. After finding the figures of their group of savages, the two crying father and mother began to run wild, and even did not even want the car full of goods behind him. . The barbarians chased for a full mile. Unfortunately, although they were tall, their advantage after running was not strong. In the end, they could only watch the two run away. "Patriarch, those two robbers ran too fast, the clansmen couldn''t catch up!" Immediately, a barbarian came back to report. "It doesn''t matter if you can''t catch up, it''s just two ordinary robbers, not the same as the robbers who attacked us!" Raymond didn''t care, "Notify the clan, speed up, I''m worried that the injured clan may not last long!" "Yes, Patriarch!" The other barbarians responded immediately. However, at this time, two more barbarians came to Raymond with two baskets in their arms. "Patriarch, there are two baskets of fish here, left by the two ordinary robbers just now, what should I do?" "This fish hasn''t been slaughtered yet, and it''s still very fresh. We hurriedly chased without food. We''ll distribute it to everyone later, just to replenish our strength!" Raymond picked up a fish in the basket and sniffed it close to the tip of his nose, but found nothing unusual. From the beginning of the pursuit, most of their clansmen just picked some wild fruits on the roadside to feed their hunger, but they have been hungry for a day and a night. As people who live in the wilderness, they know some poisonous plants best, and after confirming that there is no strange smell on the fish, Raymond gave an order. Next, the barbarian team continued to move forward with two baskets of fish. When they came to the place where Narant ambushed the Quint guards yesterday, the barbarian who was walking at the forefront was responsible for tracking the traces and suddenly stopped. "Patriarch, there is a strong smell of blood here!" After that, the barbarian kept searching around with his eyes and nose, and finally followed the trail to the pit where the corpse was buried. "Patriarch, there is a pit here that was just buried!" "Dig him up!" Raymond''s expression was solemn. It didn''t take long for the pit to be dug up, and eight corpses appeared. Raymond and the others ignored the corpses of the Quint guards, and immediately looked at the corpses of the three barbarians. "Bastard, despicable robber, I swear by Raymond, you must pay the price in blood!" Looking at the three corpses, all the barbarian warriors'' eyes were red, and Raymond roared even more, startling the large forest. flying birds. "Patriarch, what should we do now! Why are there still a few despicable robber corpses here?" After a barbarian was angry, he asked Raymond. "These despicable robbers are moody and often mutilate their own clan, but this is none of our business We just need to avenge our clan!" "Now divide the fish among everyone, we will have the strength to make these despicable robbers and nobles pay their blood debts when we are full!" As the patriarch, Raymond is a little smarter than ordinary barbarians. However, barbarians are barbarians after all. They don''t think too much about other things at the moment, they just want to seek revenge for those robbers and nobles, and it is precisely because of this that Quint will use this method to blame Narant. If it is a noble, facing such a clumsy method, he will be suspicious no matter what, and think carefully about it. "Yes, patriarch, we want these robbers and nobles to pay their debts with blood!" This is true even for the patriarch, Raymond, and the other barbarians don''t even think about it. When they heard Raymond''s order, they all gritted their teeth in agreement. Next, hundreds of kilograms of slippery flying fish were handed over to the savage warriors. The nearly 120 or so savages continued to rush forward while eating raw fish. ¡­¡­ "My lord, those savages have already eaten the flying fish, and they will soon be able to reach the village of doom!" In the village of doom, Shirley''s little loli once again reported the latest situation to Narant. "Very good, Shirley, you and the guards are now hiding in the bushes on the coast!" Narant felt more at ease when he heard that the barbarian ate the flying fish. In this way, his plan is considered half-baked, and the next step is to look at his lord and Vivian''s. "Yes, my lord, then you and Sister Vivian should be more careful!" Xue Li also knew that the next thing was not suitable for her to participate in, so she reminded Narant and quickly headed towards the coast. At this time, in Doom Village, only Narant and Vivian were left, and beside them were two horses, Lightning and Xiaohua. Chapter 92： brave hunk "Here it is!" After waiting for more than twenty minutes at the entrance of Doom Village, Narant finally saw a group of savages coming at the end of the road. "Vivian, don''t stop after the arrows are released, and lead them to the beach as planned!" "Yes, my lord!" "Patriarch! It''s a **** robber noble!" When Narant was talking to Vivian, the barbarians in the distance also discovered the two. When the barbarians saw Narant''s armor, they immediately knew that he was a nobleman. identity, all hatred values ??are immediately filled up. "Rush over, kill the two robber nobles, and avenge the clan!" The next moment, the savages acted just as Narant had expected yesterday. They didn''t plan to step forward to ask about the situation before making a decision. They raised their weapons and rushed towards Narant as soon as they met. Let him run away. "Kill!" In an instant, the anger that the hundreds of barbarians had been suppressing all the way could finally be vented. With that sturdy physique, they charged with an unstoppable morale. "Sure enough!" Narant couldn''t help but smack his tongue when he saw the barbarians'' charging team. Under such circumstances, it is estimated that even with the support of Boris, in the open field, there is a high probability that they will rush to the street. Of course, if these savages are equipped with sophisticated armors and weapons, this can probably be removed directly, and changed to be bound to the streets. At this moment, the barbarians had already rushed to a height of more than 70 meters, and two barbarians with old longbows had already drawn their bows and arrows. Whoosh! Whoosh! But they were fast, but Vivian''s movements were faster, With two swishes, two arrows were fired at the same time. Puff puff! "Ah! Ah!" The two barbarians with long bows immediately let out a miserable howl. "Vivian, you actually practiced Shuanglianzhu, why didn''t you tell me!" Although Vivienne''s two arrows didn''t hit the barbarian''s vital points, she was able to keep her head on target under the double shot, which was far beyond Narant''s expectations. "My lord, I also practiced it two days ago, but the accuracy is still not very accurate, so I want to tell you after I practice!" Vivian''s pretty face was blushing. Just now, the two arrows were clearly aimed at the enemy''s chest, but they landed on the shoulder. "Take your time! Don''t worry!" Narant smiled and shook his head. This is the difference between Vivian and Shirley. If she were Shirley, she would probably ask herself for credit immediately. "Roar! Kill them!" While Narant and Vivian were chatting and laughing, there was an exasperated roar from the barbarian team over there. "Vivian, shoot two arrows quickly, prepare to evacuate!" Seeing the barbarian getting closer and closer, Narant didn''t dare to be careless. "Yes, my lord!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Puff puff! This time, Vivian didn''t use double beads anymore, but quickly shot two arrows with a single shot. The two arrows instantly shot into the barbarian team, and the two barbarians at the forefront immediately covered their chests and wailed. However, what made Narant stunned was that the two barbarians who were shot in the chest by the arrows did not fall down, but covered their chests with one hand, while still shouting and charging forward. "This meat is too thick!" Although it is said that the barbarians have animal skins on their chests that can play a defensive role, it is definitely something that Narant has never seen in his life. "go!" Narant got on his horse without hesitation and greeted Vivian. "No, the despicable robber is about to run away! Chase me!" He didn''t even touch the other side''s corner, but he wounded four on his side. Seeing that Narant got on his horse and was about to flee, Raymond immediately moved towards a The barbarian soldiers roared. "Roar!" The next moment, Raymond let out a low roar, his Qiujie muscles instantly exerted strength, his blue veins bulged, and suddenly his figure was like a cannonball, passing over the clansmen and running at the front. "What kind of thing is this that can outrun a horse?" Narant also heard the movement from behind. When he saw this big man who was nearly 2.5 meters in height walking like a fly, he almost dropped his jaw. Although the speed of horses was somewhat limited in the coastal wasteland at this time, an ordinary person can run faster than a horse with his own strength, which is definitely a monster. Whoosh! Seeing that the big man was so fast, Vivian shot an arrow without hesitation. Snapped! However, it is a pity that this big savage not only ran fast, but also responded well. When he saw the arrow flying, he directly raised the huge iron axe to protect him. With a crisp sound, the arrow directly hit the axe blade and exploded. "Vivian, leave him alone, run first!" In order not to scare away these barbarians, Narant specifically instructed Vivian not to use her innate power at this time. So it''s a complete waste of ordinary arrows to continue to shoot this big man. "Yes, my lord!" When Vivian heard the words, she immediately concentrated on horseback and rushed towards the beach. On the other hand, Narant slowed down his horse slightly, ready to wait for the huge savage to come up alone, so that he would know what the first thing that came out was always a tragedy. "Huh?" However, before he could make a move, the big, fierce body suddenly stopped for a moment. I saw his roaring like a wild beast stopped abruptly, replaced by an uncertain change in the color of his face, and the left hand that had been swung suddenly pressed against his stomach. "Haha! The flying fish has taken effect?" The next moment, Narant burst out laughing, and he couldn''t guess what happened. And that''s exactly what happened. At this time, Raymond''s face turned blue and white. Originally, he wanted to bravely rush up to kill the robber noble who escaped, but just a moment ago, he suddenly heard a grunting sound from his stomach. What followed was an unbearably strong feeling, which forced him to slow down the rhythm of his charge. "Damn it! How could such a thing happen!" Raymond gritted his teeth. Ordinarily, at such a critical juncture, how could his body still be free to feel this way, but he couldn''t help it no matter what. "You chase first, don''t let that **** robber noble run away!" In the end, the barbarian soldiers saw a stunned scene, only to see that the brave patriarch suddenly slowed down and jumped into the grass beside... "Haha!" Narant also saw Raymond''s actions, and immediately leaned back and forth on the horse''s back laughing, which was too joyful. "Bastard, I''m going to kill you!" It only took more than ten seconds for Raymond to solve the trivial matters. Hearing the loud laughter coming from the front, he felt a sense of anger, his face flushed and he raised his axe to continue frantic. chase away. Chapter 93： break the road After the two sides chased and fled, they were gradually approaching the beach. "Big man, speed up!" Looking at the furious Raymond, Narant couldn''t help but use a general gesture from his previous life towards the rear. There was a coconut tree and bushes dozens of meters in front of him, and as long as he rushed out of the bushes, it was the beach where many murlocs gathered. He was going to give this silly big man some more motivation, so his plan today was basically successful. And although Raymond couldn''t understand what Narant''s gesture represented, he knew from Narant''s expression that it was definitely extremely insulting. Immediately, he let out a loud roar, and his body speeded up again. "Kill this despicable robber!" Whoops! Finally, Narant''s horse rushed straight through the bushes. And the barbarians in the back didn''t find the traps on the beach because they were covered by bushes. Instead, they saw Narant''s figure disappearing for a while, and the speed became faster. "Kill!" Raymond rushed out of the bushes without hesitation with his group of people. "Huga! Huga!" However, the next moment, after rushing out of the bushes, Raymond was dumbfounded, and there was a dense crowd of murlocs and sea monsters in front of him. At this time, the murloc sea monster had already been attracted by Vivian''s attack, and was surrounded by angrily shouting ''Huga''. "Welcome to the happy battlefield that I have prepared for you!" Looking at the barbarians such as Raymond who were running with question marks on their faces, Narant slowed down his horse and made a sound. "Back off, this is a trap for despicable nobles!" Raymond finally reacted, and immediately stopped and wanted to retreat, but unfortunately the bushes behind blocked the vision of the follow-up barbarians. The moment they stopped in front of them, the barbarians who were still charging at the back instantly collided, and the barbarians in the middle and rear suddenly turned their heads. "It''s too late if you want to escape now!" Although Narant couldn''t understand the barbarian''s savage language, he could guess what he was talking about. After sneering, Narant shouted: "Archer squad, fire!" Whoosh whoosh! When Narant''s voice fell, there was a sudden sound of air breaking behind the barbarian, and arrows with only flames shot on the ground behind him. And the ground is full of dried wheat stalks or dried leaves. Previously, the barbarians chased so fast, how could they have noticed the straw and fallen leaves on the ground. Even if they did find out, they would secretly say that it was so soft and comfortable. After all, they were all running barefoot. But at this moment, these soft straws and leaves are the key to cut off their back. Whoosh whoosh! In order to quickly ignite the straw and dead leaves, after the guards fired the first wave of arrows, the second wave of arrows arrived again. With the help of the sea breeze by the sea, the straws and dead leaves burned instantly, and the barbarians were suddenly filled with smoke and raging fires. "Despicable robber!" Raymond''s expression changed greatly. Murlocs were already surrounded by murlocs in front and left and right, and the smoke and fire behind them had blocked their possibility of retreating. "Haha! Silly man! Have fun! I''ll go get you some playmates!" Seeing that the barbarian''s back path was cut off, Narant finally felt relieved. It was not too late to rush to the side on his horse. He didn''t want to be surrounded by murlocs and sea monsters. If he didn''t rush out now, there would be no chance ! "Despicable robber noble, I must kill you!" Raymond roared unwillingly as he looked at Narant''s back as he left. However, after roaring, Raymond also knew that the most important thing now is to break out, so he shouted to the people behind him: "Quick, follow me to the side to break out!" According to the current number of murlocs and sea monsters, although there may be some casualties, there is still a chance to rush out. "Patriarch, my stomach hurts!" However, after he finished speaking, a clan member next to him suddenly covered his stomach with a pale face. "Patriarch, my stomach hurts too!" This wasn''t over yet, as the clan reported out, a few more clansmen appeared in the back and also covered their stomachs. "Guru!" Raymond, who had heard the words, hadn''t expressed his opinion yet, but a grunt sounded from his belly again. "Bastard! Those fish are poisonous!" At this moment, no matter how stupid Raymond was, he reflected it. If this happened to me, it could be said to be an accident, but seeing that most of the clansmen started to have stomachaches, it could only be that I and others had been plotted by the despicable nobles long ago. "Huga! Huga!" However, even if Raymond reflected it, it was useless. After a while, the murloc sea monster rushing in front had already come to the front. After several murloc sea monsters came to Raymond, they didn''t care about the huge size gap between the two sides. "Roar!" In a frenzy, Raymond let out a loud roar, and directly swung his giant axe towards one of the murloc sea monsters. Snapped! In an instant, the murloc sea monster was like a piece of paper, and was directly smashed into flesh. "Huga! Huga!" However, at this time, there were at least four or five hundred murlocs, and Raymond''s blow could not scare them at all, but aroused the aggressiveness of the murlocs. In an instant, several other murlocs attacked Raymond. Poof! Although the weapons of the murlocs are very primitive, UU reading www. uukanshu.com but still drew a few bloodstains on Raymond''s body. "You **** fish monsters!" Raymond was not going to be attacked by a few murloc sea monsters, but the pain in his stomach made him unable to concentrate on fighting. At this moment, Raymond was also anxious, and he directly swung it. A giant axe swept away thousands of troops. bang bang bang! In an instant, the three murlocs in front of them were shot out like cannonballs. "Huga! Huga!" Before Raymond could catch his breath, when the murlocs in front were shot flying, the murlocs in the back couldn''t wait to rush forward. "Guru!" "Help me up for a while!" Raymond couldn''t help it now, he pulled a clan member directly, and then he got behind and squatted on the ground. Such scenes are not only on Raymond, but also abound among savage crowds. Although the barbarians have an absolute advantage over the murlocs and sea monsters due to their strong physique, their combat effectiveness has been reduced again and again due to the slippery flying fish, and then it turned into a turn battle. "Is the effect of this slippery flying fish so terrifying?" Narant looked at the scene in front of him, and his scalp couldn''t help but feel numb. "However, the combat effectiveness of barbarians is really not to be underestimated, Vivienne, you go and ask the longbowmen to come out, and each of them will attract the murlocs and sea monsters from farther." At this moment, there are only a few hundred murlocs and sea monsters attracted here, and Narant feels that there are not enough barbarians to kill, so he needs to find more playmates for barbarians. "By the way, let the rest of the guards not forget to add firewood, and don''t let the barbarians have a way out!" "Yes, my lord!" When Vivian heard the words, she immediately ran towards the guards hiding behind the bushes. Chapter 94： Do you want to live? When Vivian and ten longbowmen continued to attract monsters, Narant watched the barbarians and murlocs slaughter leisurely from the far side of the beach. Although the barbarians are surrounded by heavy siege, they still have a great advantage due to their huge size. The weapons they use are some simple mace or stone axes. That''s one hit and one take away. And the most dazzling one is the tallest and tallest barbarian. He is the one with the best weapon among all barbarians and the one who kills the most enemies. Every swing of the great axe in his hand can take away the lives of two or three murlocs. Now Narant can''t help but praise himself for his efforts to catch flying fish and conspiracy to be a barbarian. Otherwise, looking at the fighting posture of the barbarians, the three to five hundred murlocs would not be able to hold them back for long. The reason why these barbarians can''t break through now is because there are clansmen who need to solve personal problems every moment. And as Vivienne and the guards brought in the murlocs and sea monsters from farther, Raymond finally found that he was going to be slaughtered if he continued like this. It is also worth noting that the filth is discharged on the body. However, it was too late for him to reflect at this time, because with the increase in the number of diarrhea, many people in the clan had already become weak all over their bodies. At this time, if you want to break through the encirclement again, it will be even more difficult. Just like that, on one side of the beach was the furious roar of the barbarians, and the other side was the strange cries of murlocs and sea monsters. With the passage of time, the beaches of the coast have been soaked with the blood of murlocs and sea monsters, and the barbarians have also paid a small price. At this time, more than half of the barbarians had lost their combat effectiveness. Most of them were weakened by diarrhea, and then they were besieged and injured by the fish people. Fortunately, these barbarians are very united. Once a clan member is injured, they will not hesitate to protect the clan behind them, so that the barbarian team does not collapse immediately. "It''s been an hour! It''s unimaginable!" Narant, who was standing in the distance, held a piece of jerky that Vivian had just baked for him, and sighed while watching the battlefield. "My lord, the tallest barbarian seems to be running out of strength!" Vivian pointed at Raymond when she heard the words. "Well, the barbarians are almost at the end of their lives! However, the murlocs seem to be shrinking too!" Nalande nodded. At this time, the barbarians'' movement of wielding their weapons slowed down significantly, and each one of them even stumbled, even the big man. Of course, the murloc sea monsters were not much better. After paying nearly a thousand companions, the remaining two-thirds of the murloc sea monsters finally hesitated. The original siege without hesitation turned into a confrontation of ''Huga Huga'', only occasionally taking advantage of the savages to make sneak attacks. "Vivian, go and gather all the guards! It''s almost time for us to appear." Narant didn''t want to give the barbarians any respite, so he had to prepare in advance to charge. Although there are still 40 or 50 savages with fighting power, they are basically at the end of the battle. With myself and Vivian here, I believe they have the ability to be the oriole behind. Soon, Vivian summoned the guards according to Narant''s instructions. Together with Narant himself, they had a total of twenty-two people. "Roar!" At this moment, on the battlefield in the distance, the big barbarian suddenly roared, and it turned out that a clan beside him stumbled to the ground. And the murloc sea monster was quick-witted, and instantly swarmed up and wanted to drag the barbarian away. Seeing that the fallen barbarian was about to be drowned by the murloc sea monster, the big man didn''t care anymore, he swung the giant axe and rushed towards the crowd of fish. Immediately, blood and limbs flew across the fish crowd. Originally, some murloc sea monsters wanted to sneak attack from behind, but other barbarians also discovered this situation and immediately rushed into the murloc sea monsters to rescue them. "Huga! Huga!" Facing the barbarian''s sudden rage, it was like the last straw that broke the camel''s back. The murloc sea monsters, who already had the intention of retreating, did not dare to wait any longer, and they turned their heads and rushed into the sea, screaming and screaming. In an instant, nearly two thousand murlocs and sea monsters were not left, and all of them escaped into the water. "The guards obey! The long swords are unsheathed, the arrows are bowed, and the target barbarians are marching forward slowly!" The murloc''s bullying and fearful of hardships collapsed, as Narant expected. When only a group of barbarians were left in front of the beach, stumbling or panting like bulls, Narant immediately gave the order to move forward. And following his orders, the guards followed him and Vivian without hesitation. 500 meters, 300 meters... 100 meters, 50 meters... "stop!" When he arrived less than fifty meters in front of the barbarian team, Narant raised his hand and stopped the team. At this time, Raymond, who could barely stand on the opposite side, glared at Narant with fierce eyes. "Big man, I''m sorry! Who told you to fall for the trick! But don''t worry, I believe that I will be able to avenge you in a short time!" For Raymond''s gaze, Narant just nodded slightly. He and these barbarians are not really hated by them It''s just that the camps of the two sides are different, and the other side cannot communicate at all, so Narant must get rid of the other side for the safety of the territory. The story of the farmer and the snake is known even to elementary school students in the past life, not to mention Narant. Civilized nobles and barbarians have a blood feud, and the other party now believes that he killed their clan, so Narant could not let them go. "Vivien, the longbowman is ready in ten seconds!" The next moment, Narant pulled out the long sword from his waist with a clanging sound, and gave the order with the long sword held high. "The longbowman is ready to aim!" Vivian and the others who heard the words immediately put up their bows and arrows and aimed at a group of barbarians. As he counted in his heart, the long sword that Narant held high was about to fall. "Despicable robber! Even if you kill us today, the protector of our tribe will avenge us!" However, just as Narant''s count was about to reach zero, the opposite Raymond roared at him with red eyes. "Huh! You actually speak imperial language?" Narant, who heard this roar, was taken aback for a moment, because the other party was no longer speaking the barbarian language, but the pre-imperial language that was common to all the principalities of this continent. This is rare, because the barbarians live in the blazing grassland all year round, and they are hostile to each other with the nobles, and there is no communication at all. "Despicable robber nobles, come on, even if our tribal warriors have only the last bit of strength left, you will have to pay a heavy price!" Raymond ignored Narant''s surprise, but a staggering general The giant axe in his hand was clenched, preparing for the last fish to die and the net to break. "Big man! Just rely on your current strength, don''t think that the fish will die and the net will be broken! I ask you, do you want to live, I have a better choice for you here!" Chapter 95： surrender Knowing that this big man could communicate, Narant rolled his eyes and immediately changed his mind. "That is to surrender to me! I promise not to kill you!" "Despicable robbers, the warriors of our tribe would rather die in battle than surrender to you robbers!" Raymond''s tone was resolute. "Really? Big man, look at the clansmen behind you, all of them have no strength to resist!" Narant chuckled lightly, then remembered a meme from his previous life, and continued to speak immediately. "Besides, have you ever thought about what to do with your old and weak wives and children left on the grasslands if you die? Maybe they will go hungry soon." "Of course, this is not the worst, the worst is that if you die, and your wives and children are merged by other tribes, then other barbarians will be able to eat the meals cooked by your wives and beat your children. butt!" "Tsk tsk! That taste must be unpleasant, right?" "Despicable robber, shut up!" Narant didn''t say it was okay, with the full of anger Raymond was fearless. But after Narant vividly stated that his wife cooks for others and his child beats others, Raymond couldn''t help but think in this direction. "Big man, don''t get mad. I''m just telling the truth. I''m afraid you know this better than me. When your wives and children lose your shelter, what will happen to them." Unmoved after listening. Seeing the big savage being aroused by himself, Narant continued to say, "Surrender! Do you really think that I persuaded me so hard because I was worried that I would die with you?" "Vivian, shoot an arrow and show them!" The next moment, Narant waved at Vivian. "Yes, my lord!" Vivian immediately re-opened her bow and arrows. Whoosh! With a scream, an arrow wrapped in red light blasted out. boom! The next moment, the arrow shot directly on the iron axe in Raymond''s hand. With a bang, Raymond''s worn iron axe was directly disconnected from the handle, and the axe blade and handle were directly divided into two sections. "How about it, big man, who do you think can withstand such an arrow, you might as well go forward and try it!" At this moment, the barbarians were really jumped by Vivian''s arrow, and they all looked at the axe blade that fell on the ground. . Although it is easy for them to deal with ordinary people with their tall and powerful bodies, but facing the title of knight, they still have no ability to parry, otherwise they would not have been driven to the blazing grassland by the nobles. At this time, Raymond''s face was also a little ugly. Originally, he was thinking of fighting with Narant, but now they have no chance of winning. "Big man, have you made up your mind? If you are willing to surrender, I promise not to kill you, and I will try my best to treat your severely injured clansmen!" "Of course, if you''re not ready to surrender, then I can only say sorry!" Narrant gave an ultimatum. At this time, Raymond looked gloomy and uncertain. He looked at the nervous people beside and behind him, and thought of his wife and children who were still on the grassland. "Maybe I can wait for the guardian to save us!" Suddenly, a thought flashed in Raymond''s mind. "Big man, my last dozen strokes, this is your last chance." "Ten, nine, eight...three, two..." "We surrender!" Finally, when Narant slowly raised his long sword and was about to count the last number, Raymond in front finally chose to surrender bitterly. "Very good! You made a very wise choice, so now let your clan throw all their weapons, and then walk to the side and lie on the ground!" Narant was overjoyed and captured these savages, which is comparable to killing They are good value. Not to mention other things, these barbarians are very good coolies. For example, he just had a plan to transform Maiye Village and let these barbarians do the work. That would be perfect. Of course, this is only temporary. In fact, Narant has a bigger idea in his mind, which is to let these barbarians serve as pawns for him. It''s just that such an idea cannot be achieved in a short period of time. After all, if you use it as a subordinate, you have to be determined to use it. After listening to Narant''s instructions, Raymond over there said something to the barbarians with a stiff expression. At first, the barbarians were a little excited, but in the end they seemed to calm down again, as if they had accepted their fate. Next, these barbarians became honest, and one by one, they threw their weapons on the ground according to Narant''s instructions, and then moved to the side to lie on the ground. On Narant''s side, several guards have long been sent to the carriage to get the ropes. The rope is a must for every battle, whether it is tying cargo or tying prisoners, so there are plenty of preparations on the carriage before coming. When the ropes were brought, five guards stepped forward and strung the hands and feet of the barbarians together During this period, Vivian kept an eye on the movements of these barbarians. If something went wrong, That really is shoot-to-kill. However, the minds of the barbarians are not complicated, and the legendary opportunity to resist did not appear. After stringing the barbarians together like a string of candied haws with a hemp rope as thick as two thumbs, Narant finally felt relieved. From this moment on, the barbarian crisis in his territory is being resolved. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task of eliminating the territorial crisis, the task reward has been issued!" At this moment, a system prompt sounded in Narant''s mind. "The third lucky daughter! I don''t know what abilities you have? I can''t wait!" Hearing the system''s tinkling, Narant was overjoyed. "Vivian, take these barbarians on, let''s go back to Doom Village!" The next moment, Narant wasn''t going to stay on this beach any longer. "Yes, my lord!" Vivian and the other guards immediately stepped forward and escorted the long string of barbarians towards the Village of Doom. It is worth mentioning that although most of these barbarians have lost their combat effectiveness, none of them have really died. Most of them are only weak because of the slippery flying fish, which makes them weak in their legs and hands. fighting. In addition, thanks to the care the barbarians took care of their compatriots during the battle, all the wounded were arranged behind them. In the end, only a dozen of the barbarians were seriously injured. While marveling at the rough skin of these barbarians, Narant brought them to Doom Village and began to treat them. Now that these barbarians have become his captives, they are all top-ranked coolies, and a top-three existence naturally cannot die in vain. Chapter 96： Quints Doubt After stitching up the wounds of several barbarians and making sure that nothing was missed, Narant returned to the castle with a group of people. On the way, I happened to meet the villagers of Doom Village who had been notified to return. "Big... big... sire, is this... a barbarian?" When Kenby Cow Dung saw a long list of barbarian captives, his jaw almost dropped. Narrant hadn''t told them before that barbarians would invade Stormland. At this time, seeing that his master brought more than 20 guards, but captured hundreds of savages, Kenby Cow Dung felt that he must have changed his room to sleep yesterday, so he didn''t wake up. Anyone from the Onyx Principality has basically heard the name of the barbarian. After all, it was rumored in the past that the barbarians of the week were all fierce and bloodthirsty. It''s not a problem to smash big rocks on the chest, run horses on the shoulders, tear tigers and leopards raw, and swallow flesh and blood. At this time, seeing that these barbarians could only be captives in front of his lord, Kenby Cow Dung deeply worshipped his lord. "Yes, these are the barbarians. Why, Kenby Cow Dung, you are very interested in them!" Narant was in a good mood at this time. Seeing that Kenby Cow Dung approached and looked at the barbarians, he immediately laughed and asked. "No, no! Your lord is mighty and mighty, I believe it won''t be long before your good name will spread throughout the entire earldom!" Kenby Cow Dung immediately shook his head, and then gave him a loud ass. "Okay, save the flattery for later, Kempi, you take the villagers back now, and go to the beach after you settle down. There are many corpses of murlocs there. You are responsible for removing the corpses of murlocs. Burn it on the spot, then restart fishing and boiling salt." Narrant explained to Kenby Cow Dung. "Yes, my lord!" After explaining to Kenby Cow Dung, Narant and his group continued on their way. When they passed through Maiye Village, the spectacular scene in the group caused a discussion among the serfs. The topic of discussion is nothing more than where these savages came from, and how powerful their own adults are, and they have captured so many savages. After letting all the territorial people watch closely for a while, Narant finally returned to the castle and locked all the barbarians in the dungeon. ¡­¡­ "Wei An! Has the messenger been sent out?" In the castle restaurant, Narant asked Vivian while eating the cream cake Rose had just made. Yesterday afternoon, the castle sent a messenger to Boris for help. Now that the crisis has been resolved on his own side, there is no need to let Boris run away in vain. "My lord, I sent it out as soon as I came back. According to your instructions, I specially brought a small jar of white sugar!" "Well, yes!" Narant nodded, then thought of the barbarians in the dungeon, and continued: "By the way, Vivian, now you go to the blacksmith shop in Maiye Village and let the blacksmiths forge for the barbarians. Get out in shackles!" Although the barbarians had surrendered, Narant dared not truly set them free. Because he knew very well that he was just tricking these barbarians. I''m afraid that after these barbarians regained their freedom, they would immediately think of fighting back. Therefore, in order for the barbarians to work as coolies, shackles are necessary. "Remember to tell the blacksmith, the chain must be thicker, and a small shackle is added behind the shackles to link the stone balls!" "Yes, my lord!" Vivian replied when she heard the words, and then exited the restaurant. ¡­¡­ After Vivian left, Narant began to think about the follow-up to this crisis. As for the follow-up, of course it was to seek revenge for the **** Quint. As the saying goes, it is not a gentleman who has a vengeance without retribution. Quint actually wanted to rely on the barbarians to destroy his Storm Territory, so Narant would naturally teach him a lesson. As for how to teach him a lesson, Narant already had some doubts in his mind at this time. Originally, he wanted to seek revenge on Quint with his strength, but it was extremely difficult. First of all, Storm Lord''s strength is not as good as Quint''s, whether it is the number of guards or high-end combat power. In addition, Quint is the illegitimate son of the Earl of Black Iron, and he has a big backer. Even if Narant has the strength to confront Quint, he has to consider the consequences afterwards. He does not have an old earl to protect him. Therefore, if he wants to take revenge, he needs an opportunity to be able to beat Quint and get out of the way, and the opportunity will be almost a month later. ¡­¡­ At night, in Baron Quint''s Castle. "How is it, is there any news coming back?" Quint sat in the hall and asked his new captain of the guard. "Master, the villain has sent three waves of people to the Stormwind Territory to investigate this evening. There are a total of six people, but they did not return after they entered the Stormwind Territory!" The captain of the guard heard the question and his face was a little ugly. A team of guards went missing only yesterday, and six people went missing this afternoon. It was a little uncomfortable for him to be the captain of the guards. "Bastard! What the **** is going on? Could it be that the Land of Doom can eat people?" Quint''s face also darkened. Originally, I thought that this time against the Storm Leader, it was just a small trick to relieve myself. Who knows that he has ''lost'' sixteen guards for two consecutive days. Even if his biological father is an earl, he cannot be so extravagant. A well-trained guard, plus their equipment, each needs to pay at least two gold coins. Sixteen people are missing now, which means that more than 30 gold coins may be lost at any time. He just lied to his mother a few days ago and said that the barbarians attacked the Kunt Territory, and more than half of his guards were killed or injured, so he relied on his mother''s protection to get 30 guards, Now it''s almost half of it. "My lord, my subordinates don''t know what''s going on. It''s getting dark at this time, and I don''t dare to send anyone to Stormwind!" The captain of the guard replied cautiously, "But my lord, after dawn tomorrow, the subordinates will personally Enter the Storm Collar to check it out!" "Send the serfs!" After listening to the captain of the guard, Quint took a deep breath. He was unwilling to take risks with his guards until he understood the situation. After all, there are barbarians in the Storm Territory now, and if he shoots the guards again, he is worried that something will happen. Quint naturally didn''t know that his choice was very wise, because Narant had already guessed that he would send someone into Stormwind to inquire about the news. So it was already arranged that Shirley was covered with bee eyeliner. As soon as Quint''s people entered the Storm Collar, Vivian was sent to arrest them. A total of three groups of six people were already locked in the dungeon of the castle at this time. ¡­¡­ A few days passed in a flash, and since the settlement of the barbarian invasion, the Storm Territory returned to peace. Although Quint did not give up and sent four serfs to investigate the next day, he was also arrested by Narant. From then on, Quint also realized that the people he sent were meat buns and dogs who had gone back and forth, so he suppressed his anger and stopped sending people into the Storm Territory. At the same time, he was puzzled, what did the barbarians do in Stormland? After Quint''s side had no small actions for a while, the storm collar was back to normal, and we welcomed three caravans again, one of which was Laurie General Store and others who had been there once. Chapter 97： trolley debut "Uncle Laurie, look there are other caravans!" With the experience last time, Laurie General Store and his group came directly to the square of Maiye Village. However, when they arrived, there were already two civilian caravans on the square. The two caravans have already started to count the goods under the reception of Thomas butler, and a large amount of white salt, dried fish, and brown sugar and brown bread have been loaded into the baskets. "The salt and dried fish from Stormwind Collar are so cheap, we are definitely not the only caravans who come to buy it, and other territories will also come!" Laurie was not surprised, anyway, these caravans did not come from Heiyan District, and he did not any conflict. "Let''s go, let''s go!" However, having said that, Laurie didn''t know if Storm Collar''s cargo was full, so he immediately led the crowd to Thomas. "Master Thomas!" "Oh, Laurie General Store, you''re here again!" Thomas saw Laurie with a smile on his face. This is the first repeat customer, as adults usually say, this is an absolutely good sign. "Lord Thomas, because the salt and dried fish in Storm Collar are very cheap, people in Heiyan District like it very much, so I''m going to buy some to take back this time." Laurie General Store replied respectfully. "Well, welcome! By the way, you brought goods to sell this time?" The next moment, Thomas saw that many of the serfs in Laurie''s team were carrying loads of goods. "Yes, Mr. Thomas, last time I heard that the villagers of Maiye Village wanted to buy goods, so I brought some specially!" "Very good, then you can just set it up on the square! I will let the village chief of Maiye Village help you promote it!" Thomas is not scornful, and must let these caravans taste the sweetness, so that they will take the initiative to bring them when they come. on the goods. "Yes, Mr. Thomas, but this time we want to buy a thousand packs of salt and two hundred catties of dried fish..." "Don''t worry about this, you lay out the goods first, and we will discuss the purchase of salt and dried fish later. Don''t worry, Laurie General Store, there is absolutely enough salt and dried fish in Storm Collar!" Thomas immediately understood his mean. "Thank you, Sir Thomas!" Laurie immediately felt relieved, and then arranged for the serfs to lay out the goods. The goods brought this time are all the daily necessities mentioned by the villagers, such as burlap, straw sandals, earthen pots and so on. And Thomas also asked people to find Pete Leather Boots. Following his orders, Pete Leather Boots immediately began to notify everyone in Maiye Village. Afterwards, the villagers who had not purchased for a long time could not wait to come to the square. "Boss, how many pairs of straw sandals do you have?" "A pair of twenty cents for adults and ten cents for a child are guaranteed to be durable and durable!" "Bring me two pairs of adults and one pair of children, these are fifty pennies!" "Boss, how do you sell your linen?" "Twenty cents and one meter" "Give me two meters..." As the villagers arrived one after another, the square became lively in an instant. Originally, Laurie was a little uncertain, worried about whether the goods he brought could be sold out. But after the first villager stepped forward to ask about the purchase, the caravan could not stop at all. The villagers'' desire to buy is very strong, and the purchasing power is far beyond Laurie''s expectations. For example, the first person who came to buy goods, the serf was obviously barefoot and dressed in tatters, but he bought three pairs of straw sandals as soon as he opened his mouth. Laurie looked at the thick calluses on this man''s feet, and he could swear this man had never worn shoes before. Now he is willing to buy three pairs of straw sandals directly. This is definitely a move that can only be made after a lot of savings. "Darou, watch from here, I''m going to buy salt from Thomas''s butler now!" The sales of the goods made Laurie in a good mood. Seeing that the other two caravans had completed their purchases, he walked over without any delay. "Laurie General Store, how''s it going, is the goods easy to sell!" Thomas asked with a smile when he saw Laurie coming over. "Sir Thomas, very good, the goods I brought this time were sold in half an hour! Thank you, Sir Thomas for your care!" Laurie sincerely thanked him, and let the goods sold in half an hour only be sold. He made more than twenty silver coins, which was really a big deal. "You don''t need to thank me, you brought the goods and it is convenient for the villagers!" Thomas nodded with satisfaction. He knew that after Laurie tasted the sweetness, he would feel reluctant to come empty-handed next time. "By the way, you just said you want to buy a thousand packs of salt and three hundred catties of dried fish?" "Yes, Master Thomas, and another five hundred brown sugar brown bread!" "Why don''t you buy more? Heiyan Territory is a barony with a population of at least tens of thousands of people. I''m afraid it won''t take long to sell one kilogram!" "Master Thomas, it''s the same problem as last time. Although I brought 20 more serfs to carry it this time, I can only carry so many things!" Laurie wanted to buy more at one time, such as table salt and dried salted fish, which would not spoil even if they were left for a year or a half. This will save him from coming to Stormwind Collar all day long After all, hiring serfs to come here is also a big expense. Reliable people carry goods on their backs, and the number is really very limited. "Laurie General Store, I mentioned your troubles to Lord Narrant last time. We, Storm Collar, have invented a very practical car, which is guaranteed to allow you to bring back more goods." Thomas smiled slightly. What he was waiting for was Laurie''s answer. "A car?" Laurie was taken aback. "But, Lord Thomas, I don''t have a horse!" "Lauri, of course I know that you don''t have a horse. This car from Storm Leader doesn''t need a horse. It''s specially prepared for civilians!" "Don''t need a horse-drawn cart?" Laurie was even more puzzled. "Village Pete, let the carpenter push the wheelbarrow over!" Thomas didn''t explain any further, and called directly at Pete Boots. And Pete had been waiting for this moment for a long time, and immediately walked to the back of the alley. Soon, a carpenter pushed a wheelbarrow toward the square, and the trolley was already loaded with four baskets of goods. "This..." Laurie was stunned, it was the first time he had seen such a strange car. It''s just that I still don''t know what kind of goods are in the basket. If it is heavy items such as wheat or salt, it will weigh at least two hundred kilograms. The carpenter pushed the cart before Thomas and Laurie, and parked the cart steadily. "It turned out to be salt!" At this moment, Laurie finally saw the goods in the basket, and at the same time, he was even more surprised. With a weight of 200 jins, if people were to carry it directly on their backs, let alone walking, fearing that they would be crushed to the ground at the first moment. But just now this person pushed the cart forward, but it was very easy. Chapter 98： Dragon Brand Jasmine Perfume "Lauri, this is a wheelbarrow, a unique existence in the entire Principality and even the entire continent. With it, even if there is only one person, it can easily carry two hundred pounds of goods!" Thomas smiled and looked at the dazed man. Laurie. "Lord Thomas, I have a presumptuous question. Is this wheelbarrow easy to operate?" In fact, there is no need for Thomas to explain, Laurie already knows the capabilities of the wheelbarrow. After all, the salt in the four baskets is placed on top. However, the only thing he urgently wants to know now is whether it is difficult to operate the cart. After all, the design of a wheel is really unprecedented. "I can''t answer this question because I haven''t tried it!" Thomas shook his head slowly, paused, and then changed the subject: "However, Laurie, you can try it yourself, so you can see if it''s easy to operate. ." "Thank you, Mr. Thomas!" Laurie was overjoyed when he heard the words, and came directly to the wheelbarrow. "Drink!" Afterwards, Laurie gave a low voice and slowly raised the handle of the wheelbarrow. However, just after lifting the wheelbarrow, he was surprised to find that the only thing that required a lot of effort was at the moment of lifting the cart, and then, with the weight of the two baskets of salt at the front of the car, he It doesn''t even take much effort, just maintain the balance of the wheelbarrow. Laurie''s eyes lit up when he felt that the cart was so labor-saving. "Laurie, maybe you can try to take a few steps forward!" At this moment, Thomas'' voice came again. After Laurie heard this, he was about to try it, and without hesitation, he cautiously started to push the car forward. Although the design of the unicycle is still a bit awkward, Laurie finally determined that as long as he can master the left and right balance of the unicycle, it really doesn''t take much effort to carry two hundred kilograms of goods. "Master Thomas, are you going to sell this wheelbarrow? I don''t know how much it will cost!" After nearly two minutes of experience, the performance of the wheelbarrow was already well understood, and Laurie made up his mind that no matter what Gotta buy one or two of these amazing little carts. Not to mention carrying goods back from Stormwind Territory, even if you go to rural villages to sell goods in Heiyan Territory, it is very useful. "Lauri, this wheelbarrow is worth five silver coins!" Thomas said with a smile. "Butler Thomas, is it so cheap?" Laurie''s eyes widened. Originally, he thought, how could such a cart that can carry more than two hundred kilograms of goods cost more than ten silver coins. After all, a carriage plus horses would cost several gold coins, but a carriage could only carry eight or nine hundred kilograms of goods at most. In this comparison, this wheelbarrow is really a bargain. "Lord Narant said it! He asked people to make this wheelbarrow, not to make your money, but to facilitate you to carry the goods." Thomas smiled and explained the reason. Of course, this statement is just for Thomas to beautify his own adults. Narant really priced five silver coins a piece, in fact, because the cost of this wheelbarrow was not high. As long as the carpenters are skilled, two people can make a car in three days, and their wages are thirty copper plates a day. As for the wood for the trolley, the storm collar has everything you need, and it doesn''t need to be counted at all. So, the real cost of this trolley is almost two silver coins each, selling five silver coins, and Narant has a profit of three silver coins. Of course, this is just a cost factor. Another consideration is that the technical content of the unicycle is not high, and now there are finished products, Narant believes that there will be carpenters in other territories soon to start imitating them. Therefore, unless he has the intention to slaughter Laurie and others before the imitation car comes out, he can''t make much money by setting a high price. For one or two gold coins, Narant felt that it would be very uneconomical to ruin the reputation of himself and the Storm Leader. He also wanted to rely on these civilian caravans to bring traffic to the Storm Leader. "Butler Thomas, I want to buy ten trolleys, I don''t know if I can!" Laurie didn''t say anything more after hearing it, and immediately asked to buy it from Thomas. "Of course, but there are only two wheelbarrows that have been made temporarily, so if you want ten, Laurie, you can only make a reservation!" "Is it possible to make a reservation? Butler Thomas, I don''t know how much the deposit will be. I''ll give it to you now!" Laurie was not disappointed. "One car deposit and one silver coin!" Next, Thomas directly received Laurie''s eight silver coins as a deposit, and sold the other two existing cars to Laurie. "Butler Thomas, we also want to make a reservation, I don''t know if we can!" Just as Thomas and Laurie completed the transaction, the leaders of the other two caravans also came to Thomas. Originally, they left immediately after trading the goods. But when they saw the hot scene of Laurie''s caravan selling goods earlier, everyone stopped for a while to observe, thinking that next time they would bring their goods to sell. And the appearance of the cart just now also caught their attention, and after listening to Thomas and Laurie''s conversation, they were also moved. They had traveled farther to Stormland than Blackrock, and needed the cart even more than Laurie. "Of course, you can book and register as many cars as you need!" Thomas laughed, and it seemed that he could successfully complete the task given by the adults today. ¡­¡­ Tulip City, Noble Academy. This aristocratic college was opened by the Tulip family. It is located in the aristocratic area in the east of the city. Although it is an academy, it is actually more like an aristocratic manor with a beautiful environment. All those who can study here are the descendants of nobles. This is where the Tulip family cultivates outstanding talents for the descendants of their vassals. "Oh, it smells so good! It turns out to be a dragon brand jasmine perfume! This Taffy is so rich, I heard that someone has already offered two gold coins to buy a bottle of this dragon brand perfume. This is really crazy, you must know its original price. It''s a gold coin!" "However, it smells really good. Nacia, if we spray this perfume too, won''t we be able to fascinate the boys in the academy!" In a garden of the academy, two girls were sitting on stone benches reading books. At this moment, a fragrant wind blew past, and one of the girls immediately showed an envious look. "Betty What kind of dragon brand jasmine perfume?" Nasia looked at the book attentively, and was not disturbed by the fragrance. When she heard her companion''s words, she raised her head in doubt. "God, Nacia, I have some doubts about whether you are a girl, you don''t even know the dragon brand jasmine perfume, you should read less books, you are not a lord, what are these books on how to manage the territory? Use!" Betty showed an unbelievable expression. "Although I can''t be a lord, my two older brothers will become lords, so I''m going to read more and make notes for them later!" "I''m afraid it''s for Narant? Your eldest brother is the heir to the baron. With your father''s personal teaching, you don''t need to worry about it at all!" Betty gave a blank look. Although Nasya is only the second daughter of a baron, she is one of the best in the noble academy. If it wasn''t for lack of money, it would not be a problem to study at the noble academy in the capital. However, Nasya has only one shortcoming, that is, he always has his brothers in mind, especially the trash Narant. Just like a few days ago, Nasya finally got a flame spar as an academy reward, and finally gave it to Narant. That is the flame spar! Even if Nasya doesn''t want to use it, she can sell it for gold coins and buy herself some beautiful dresses. Betty was sure that Nasya had been wearing this blue dress for at least two years, because Nasya wore this dress on the day she got to know her at school. "Forget it, let''s not talk about Narant, lest you get angry again, let me tell you about the Dragon Brand Jasmine Perfume!" Seeing Nacia''s signs of anger, Betty immediately changed the conversation. Chapter 99： Narrants gift "This dragon brand jasmine perfume is really strange." "The place where people bought it was in the square in the east of the city, and it was a roadside stall!" "Setting up a roadside stall in the east square of the city, Nacia, can you imagine what the scene is like?" "It is said that the pedestrians in the square were dumbfounded at that time!" "Moreover, the most puzzling thing is that this dragon brand jasmine perfume is obviously very good, not inferior to those expensive perfumes, but it is packed in the worst bottle." "If it wasn''t for Miss Stella suddenly appearing and buying it, it is estimated that the nobles would not dare to buy it. After all, it would be laughed at if it spreads out." "But it''s different now. It is said that Miss Stella has been wearing this jasmine perfume these days, and now nobles want to buy it and use it." "However, the caravan only came to Tulip City to sell it once. Except for Miss Stella who bought seven bottles, the nobles only bought ten bottles." "In order to follow the trend and stand out from the crowd, some aristocrats have already offered two gold coins to buy a bottle!" "So many people want to buy it, why is that caravan only sold once?" Nacia was also a little bit interested by Betty''s remarks. As a girl, she naturally likes beautiful clothes, and likes to dress up nicely, but she is very aware of the family''s situation, so she pretended not to be very interested in these aspects in the past. "I don''t know! Maybe that caravan came to Tulip City by accident. People speculated that the caravan came from another earldom!" "By the way, it''s very coincidental. According to rumors, that caravan also came from a family called Berwick, and it has the same surname as Nacia!" Betty continued. "Also called the Berwick family?" Nacia was also a little surprised. Of course, she didn''t think much about it. After all, the surname Berwick is still used by many families in the duchy. "Nasia, it would be great if this Berwick family was your home! Then I won''t have to pay for perfume in the future!" Betty saw Nacia also showing surprise, and immediately laughed at her. Nasia was teased by her good friend and was about to say something, but at this moment, a person dressed as a guard came to the two of them. "Excuse me, two distinguished ladies, is any of you Miss Nacia Berwick?" "I am, what''s the matter?" Nasya was stunned. The person in front of her was the guard on duty at the gate of the academy. She was a little puzzled why she came to find herself. "Miss Nacia, a few people came to the gate of the academy. They said they were your brother''s subordinates. They wanted to see you, so I''ll let you know." "My brother''s subordinate?" Nasia became even more puzzled, but she didn''t ask any more, but nodded to the guard, "Thank you for the notification, I''ll go take a look now!" "Nasia, did your elder brother send someone to find you?" "Maybe, I''ll go and see now, Betty, do you want to join us!" "Of course I''ll follow along and have a look!" Afterwards, the two girls walked towards the gate of the academy together. ¡­ "Are you sent by my brother? What did the elder brother send you to come to me?" When she came to the gate of the academy, Nacia saw a girl with two guards standing at the gate of the academy. The girl looked at most ten Two or three years old. "Are you Miss Narcia?" Lilia immediately gave a respectful salute when she heard the question, and then opened her mouth to confirm. "Yes, I am Nasia!" Nacia was a little puzzled. He didn''t seem to have seen these people very much. It stands to reason that if they were sent by the elder brother, he would definitely be familiar with them. "Dear Miss Nacia, hello! We were sent by Lord Narante, my name is Lilia, and now I''m your maid!" "Ah, it''s Narant!" Nasya was stunned, she really didn''t expect that it was someone sent by Naland, after all, the Storm Territory was too far away from Tulip, and her second brother''s personality... "Miss Narcia, this is what the lord asked me to give you!" Lilia didn''t delay, she directly lifted a small box in her hand and handed it to her. "What is this?" "Miss Narcia, I''m very sorry. I don''t know what''s in the box. Your lord already covered it when it was handed to me!" Lilia answered truthfully. "Oh!" Nasia took the wooden box and nodded. "Dear Miss Nasya, then we will leave first, and now we have to go to Tulip Castle as instructed by your lord!" Seeing that she had completed the task, Lilia respectfully said goodbye to Nasya. "It turned out to be Narant''s subordinate, Nasya, open the box and see what''s inside!" Watching Lilia and the others leave, Betty immediately joined up before Nasya could react. Although they were two years younger than Narant, Betty had also been in contact with Narant throughout the last year. Narant is notoriously useless in the academy, and has a timid and timid personality. He has almost no friends. In the past, Nasya took care of him and gave him benefits. She had never seen Narant send anything to Nasya, so Betty thought it was as strange as the sun rising from the west. She was even more curious about what Narant could give Betty. "Why don''t you wait, wait until I go back to the bedroom to see for yourself!" Nasya felt a little guilty, she didn''t know what gift Narant would give her. If it was cheap, she was afraid that her good friend would talk about her brother again. "What are you waiting for! Nasya, we are best friends, I promise, no matter what the gift is inside, I won''t speak ill of Narant!" "Okay!" Betty said so, and Nasia couldn''t delay it any longer. In fact, she couldn''t wait to take a look. . Now he carefully opened the lock on the wooden box. slap! With a crisp sound, the lock was opened, and Nasia slowly opened the lid. "what!" The moment the lid was opened, Betty suddenly widened her eyes and exclaimed, her fingers trembling as she pointed at the wooden box. "This...this...Nasia, I''m not dreaming, right?" I saw five fiery red flame spar quietly lying in the wooden box, in addition, there was a letter and two bottles of perfume. At this time, Nasia was still in a daze when she had time to answer Betty. "Two young ladies, are you all right!" At this moment, the guard on duty at the gate of the academy stepped forward and asked. After all, Betty''s scream just now was too harsh. At this time, many people at the gate of the academy were looking at them. "No...it''s all right!" Betty realized that she had lost her way, and immediately regained the restraint of her noble lady, UU reading www.uukanshu. com then shook his head awkwardly at the guard. ¡­ "Nasia, where did Narant''s things come from!" In Nasya''s bedroom, Betty stared at the five flame spar in the wooden box, which represented fifty gold coins. "Fifty gold coins! You can buy countless beautiful long dresses." "I don''t know either!" Nacia was actually more puzzled than Betty, her brother became the lord only because of the competition. Moreover, it has only been less than two months since he became a lord, yet he can give such a gift. She had just read the letter in the wooden box, and Narant just expressed his gratitude to him for sending the flame spar last time. And it shows that he is not short of flame spar, so that he doesn''t have to worry about him in the future. "Don''t you know? That''s up to him! Anyway, Narant is a rare gift for you, and this time I finally made it up at one time!" Betty replied with a smile, and then picked up the two bottles of perfume in the wooden box with some doubts. . "It''s strange, how can Narant send you such a cheap perfume, even the flame spar. If you really want to send you a perfume, at least a bottle of gold coin!" Betty continued to mutter. At this time, she didn''t even realize that this was the dragon brand jasmine perfume that she had just talked about with Nacia. After all, in her subconscious mind, the number of Dragon Brand Jasmine Perfume was too small, how could Narant have it, and it was only two bottles at a time. After all, Betty opened one of the bottles subconsciously. This is normal curiosity, just a subconscious action. Boo! With a light sound, the perfume bottle was opened directly. "Ah!" There was another exclamation from the bedroom, and the decibel was several times larger than that at the gate just now. ¡­ Chapter 100： It seems a little colored What happened at the Noble Academy in the east of the city actually happened in the Tulip Castle halfway up the mountain. "Yeah! Miss, that maid named Lilia didn''t lie. This perfume actually smells better than jasmine. This bottle is scented with lavender, and this bottle is scented with roses!" "Miss, how did you say Sir Narant did it? Why does the perfume he produces smell so good!" In Stella''s exquisite manor, Lina, the personal maid, looked at the five bottles of perfume on the table with her eyes glowing. Of the five bottles, three are the same jasmine scent as last time, while the other two are the first lavender and jasmine scents. These five bottles of perfume were just delivered by Lilia under Narante''s order. When she saw five identical bottles, Lina thought they were all scented with jasmine. Although she was a little overjoyed, she wasn''t too surprised. But before Lilia left, she said that two of the bottles contained the new perfume that Narant just tried to make. As soon as she smelled it, Lina couldn''t put it down, because these two perfumes smelled better and more pleasant than jasmine perfume. "I''d also like to know how he produced such a fragrant perfume, Lina, or I''ll give you to Narant so you can ask him yourself!" Stella sat gracefully on the sofa, her long blond hair cascading down her shoulders like a waterfall, and she was looking at a piece of letter paper in her hand. This time Narant gave a gift that was different from the last time. Not only did it have an exquisite gift box, but there was also a piece of letter paper. However, the content on the letter is very simple, and it does not have the same meaning as the other second sons, either to please himself, or to boast about his abilities. On the letter paper, she just expressed her gratitude to her for helping to raise the price of the perfume last time, which also led to the sale of the perfume. In addition, this is the list of gifts given this time, two live three-color chickens, and five bottles of perfume with different flavors. From this letter, Stella could feel that this gift from Narante was really just for gratitude, not for other purposes. After all, on that large piece of letter paper, at least seven or eight hundred words can be written, but Narant seems to be afraid of writing too much, and the number of words does not exceed one hundred. The tone between the lines is also quite formal. For example, when other second sons write letters, they all start with the beautiful Miss Stella, the flower of tulips, but this Narant is the respected Miss Stella. For another example, other second sons will describe in their letters what interesting things happened after arriving in the territory, or what difficulties there are in the territory, and how they solved the difficulties tactfully. But Narrant''s description of himself appeared on this letter, and only the last inscription Narant had a few words. "This is interesting. Is this a hard-to-find game? Or is it just like that?" Stella pondered in her heart. As the heir to the earl, although Stella is a woman, she has received a complete heir education, so she habitually thinks more about all kinds of affairs. "However, no matter what, I''m a person who doesn''t like to owe favors!" Stella pondered slightly. "Ah! I don''t want it! I want to follow Miss for the rest of my life!" At this moment, Lina who heard the words blushed and replied. "What''s wrong with Narant, at least he has the ability to produce this high-end perfume. Although he is only a jazz, I believe that as long as he is given time, he will definitely make a lot of money from perfume! When I reward you to him , let him marry you, and then you can spray this good-smelling perfume every day and wear a beautiful dress every day!" Seeing Lina being fooled by herself, Stella continued to make fun of her. "I...I...that Narant seems...like to be a bit lustful, miss, you see that his personal servants are all maids!" Lina was forced to the corner by Stella, and suddenly a flash of inspiration came out and she opened her mouth to argue. road. However, after speaking, he said in his heart, "Sir Narant, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, what if the lady is serious!" "Lina, be careful that Sir Narant will go to the noble council to complain to you after he finds out!" Stella, who heard the words, was stunned for a moment, and immediately smiled and trembled, adding a touch of spring to the hall. It can be said that Narant''s behavior is not in line with noble etiquette, and it has nothing to do with **** for the time being. After all, the little maid is too young. And Stella could see from the timid and restrained appearance of the little maid, that this must have been a personal maid not long ago. Otherwise, a lord''s personal maid would at least have a personality like Lina''s. After all, apart from the castle housekeeper, the personal servant can be said to be the most prestigious servant in the castle. Seeing that Lina was no longer able to resist, Stella was not going to continue teasing her, and immediately said, "Come on, Lina, come with me to the main castle!" "Miss, why are you going to the main castle? The servants are already stewing the three-color chicken! It should be ready to eat in a while!" "Go and thank Narant! Don''t you forget that the gifts between nobles must be returned! In addition, tell the servant that the three-color chicken is stewed, and then bring it to the main castle for my father to eat, and then you will hand it over to my father. I said I don''t like greasy food." "Okay, miss!" Lina heard the words, and immediately trotted to the kitchen to give instructions. Then, after Lina gave her instructions, Stella took her directly to the main castle. "I''ve seen Miss Stella!" When they came to the main castle, the servants guarding the door immediately saluted respectfully and offered their greetings. "Where is my father?" "Miss Hui, the earl is discussing matters with Viscount Alding in the study!" "Take me there!" Stella found the study again under the leadership of the servants of the main castle. "My tulip flowerWhy are you here!" Seeing Stella walking in, the count immediately put on a bright smile. If anyone in the tulip field can make Lord Earl ''awe'' by three points, then it is naturally Stella, the eldest daughter. In the first two months, since she knew that the earl was going to recruit her husband, Stella had ignored the earl for two months. "Father, I heard that the civil administrator of the Storm Territory hasn''t been elected yet?" At this time, Stella''s expression was completely different from when she was in her manor, she was deliberately stern. As for how to know that the civil administrator of Storm Territory has not yet been elected, it is naturally Lina, a little girl who rejoices in misfortune. "Yes, your uncle just reported this to me!" His Excellency the Earl was stunned when he heard the words, a little surprised that his daughter took the initiative to ask about it. "Uncle Alding!" At this time, Stella nodded and greeted Alding. "Niece Stella, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Aldin replied with kindness, but he was actually a little surprised. He was even more curious than the count, why Stella asked about the Storm Territory. Immediately, he asked tentatively, "Niece Stella, the selection of the civil administrator of the Storm Territory, the count has already handed it over to me, but since Anthony was in danger, no one else dared to go, so no one has been selected. Come! I don''t know what Stella''s niece is going to do when asking this?" "It''s nothing, it''s just that Narant just gave me a gift, which is more in line with my wishes, so I''m going to give him a gift in return!" "Father, since no one of those lords dares to go, then give him a servant who can read and be the civil administrator of his Stormland, which is my return gift!" Chapter 101： return gift Stella graciously stated the reason. "This... Stella''s niece, I''m afraid this doesn''t meet the competition rules!" Alding was surprised. Why can''t he choose a candidate, but is going to deliberately delay it for a few months, and then sit and watch the government affairs of the Storm Territory become a mess. As for the fairness of the competition, the other second sons might get secret help from the family, but he was not worried about the poor Berwick family. "This is your test, not mine, it''s none of my business, I just need to complete the return gift to him!" Stella replied expressionlessly. "Good! Good! Then send him a servant!" Just when Alding was about to say something, the count shook his head helplessly. From the count''s point of view, this competition was held for his daughter. Now that her daughter is happy, it''s a matter of course. "Thank you, father!" Stella didn''t say more, and thanked the count. "Miss, the three-color chicken has been stewed and delivered!" At this moment, Lina called softly at the door. "Send it in!" Stella ordered. "Yes, miss!" Lina heard the words and took the chicken soup from the servant, and then carefully brought it to the earl''s desk. "Sir, this is what the lady ordered to stew for you!" "Oh? Haha! Good, good! I have a heart for my tulip flower! But, where did these three-colored chickens come from!" His Excellency the Earl laughed. Don''t look at his daughter''s deliberately stern face at this time, but Lord Earl knows that this is just her daughter''s anger with him, and he still has himself in mind. "My lord, this was given to the young lady by Sir Narant. There are only two three-colored chickens, and the young lady ordered to stew them for you!" Lina had forgotten her previous account, and instead highlighted the filial piety of the young lady in disguise. . "Oh, the one from Narant? Eat some of Stella yourself!" The Count was slightly surprised, but of course he felt better. "I don''t like greasy food recently! In order to avoid waste, I''ll give it to my father!" Stella glared at Lina angrily. She just explained it clearly, but she didn''t follow it. After a pause, Stella''s purpose of coming here has been completed, and she immediately said, "Father, then I will retire first!" After speaking, without waiting for the count to reply, Stella left the study with Lina. "Alas! This daughter! I originally wanted to discuss the matter of her birthday banquet for a while, but it seems that I don''t need to discuss it with her!" The earl smelled the fragrant three-color chicken soup, shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Lord Count, the proposal from Stella''s niece just now..." "Oldin, you don''t need to worry about this matter. I''ll let the housekeeper handle it later!" His Excellency the Count interrupted Ordin''s words. "Yes, then I''ll retire first!" Alding lowered his head and said goodbye with a slightly ugly expression. "Go!" His Excellency the Earl nodded, and all his attention was now on the chicken soup sent by his daughter. ¡­¡­ "Bastard!" After leaving the castle, Alding in the carriage finally couldn''t hold back, and yelled loudly! "Why on earth did Stella help the unlucky second son?" After venting, Alding couldn''t help frowning again. He has a hatred with the Berwick family, and in addition to this competition, Narant has been tricked. Of the several second sons, no matter who can win the competition, Narant is definitely not what he wants to see. "Sir, you''re back!" In a luxurious manor in the east of the city, Boris'' carriage slowly stopped, and the servant immediately stepped forward to serve him. "Sir, today there is a guest in the manor, from the Earl of Dark Iron, butler Demus has invited people into the manor." "Dark Iron Earl?" Alding frowned slightly, already guessing the identity of the person who came. However, the two parties did not agree to send someone to come after completing the entrustment, because it is very likely that he will be noticed by others. Thinking of this, Alding quickly walked towards the manor, and came to the reception hall of the manor. Sure enough, he saw the housekeeper talking with a middle-aged man. "Sir! You are back!" "The villain Charlie is the subordinate of Lord Quint, and he has met His Excellency Viscount Alding!" "What did Quint send you to do?" Alding was not in the mood to be polite to him, and asked directly. "Your Excellency Viscount, this is the letter that Lord Quint asked me to pass to you!" Charlie handed out the letter. Alding checked it immediately after taking it. The more you look, the deeper the frown becomes. "How could this be, after more than a hundred barbarians entered the Storm Territory, there was no news?" The content of the letter was nothing else, but Quint described his plan to calculate the Storm Territory, and the final result. After Alding saw it, he thought it was a joke at first, that Quint wanted to embezzle the deposit of the ten gold coins. But on second thought, if Quint really wanted to swallow his gold coins, why would he send someone to collect tulips? Just pretend that nothing happened. More importantly, Quint wanted to ask him to help Charlie and the others find a reasonable identity to infiltrate the Storm Territory to check the situation. Although Charlie was only one person entering the manor to find him, he actually brought more than 20 people, who disguised as a caravan and entered the tulip collar. "Your Excellency Viscount, Lord Quint also sent people to the Stormland to investigate, but unfortunately all of them have gone back and forth, so they sent us here to try to explore from Tulip''s side!" Charlie replied. "A reasonable identities? Storm Territory is so remote, no matter what identities you enter, I am afraid it will be very eye-catching." Alding frowned slightly. He was naturally happy to tie it up because Stella''s actions today gave him a great sense of oppression and more than a hundred barbarian Aldin also knew what it meant, so he was more Quint is also anxious to know what happened to Storm Collar. "My lord, I heard that during this period of time, the salt and dried salted fish in Stormwind has attracted the attention of many civilians, and there are already many civilian caravans ready to set off for Stormwind!" The last time Narant sent a caravan, the news about salt and dried salted fish didn''t attract much attention to Tulip City. After all, the journey was still a long way off. But the caravan that came this time sold it in the territory around Tulip City, so Demus, the housekeeper, has received some news today and is preparing to report it to Alding. "Is there such a thing?" Alding said in surprise. ¡­¡­ Time flies, and days pass. "It''s still a little bit! If I work hard, I will become a middle-level bronze knight!" Storm Lord, in the back garden of the Baron''s castle, Narant sat on the ground with sweat on his head. After nearly two months of continuous hard work, with the help of strengthening fruit, beast meat, and flame spar, he finally felt that his strength had reached a bottleneck. At this time, the Dou Qi seeds in his body can no longer hold any more Dou Qi storage, so he needs to make a breakthrough to progress to the next stage of cultivation and improvement. But every time the improvement of Dou Qi rank can be said to be a sublimation, and it is not easy to break through. For example, at this moment, Narant needs to gather all the fighting qi in his body into one qi vein, and then rush into the fighting qi seeds in one go, and use this method to expand the space of the fighting qi seeds. The pain caused by this process is a bit unbearable, like putting more than a pound of water into an ultra-small skin bag, who knows the feeling of bulging. Chapter 102： blacksmith shop Fortunately, Narant''s body has been strengthened and fully meets the strength required for breakthrough, but there is no need to worry about direct explosion and death. This is also the reason why cultivating vindictiveness requires not only meditation to absorb vindictiveness, but also constant perseverance to strengthen the body. "It''s almost there!" Suddenly, Narant, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, turned serious. Because at this time, he had already gathered his vindictive energy to the limit. As long as he gave an order at the next moment, the vindictive qi would attack the vindictive qi seed. "Break it for me!" Taking a deep breath, Narant no longer wanted to endure the bulging pain in his qi veins. With a low voice, all the fighting qi was vented towards the fighting qi seeds. In an instant, the vindictive energy in Narant''s energy vein was surging like the Yellow River bursting its banks. Boom! Poof! The next moment, there was a roar in Narant''s body, he just felt dizzy, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth. "Cough, cough! Isn''t this mother-in-law just breaking through a realm? Why do you have to spray blood? You have to eat several bowls of brown sugar eggs to make up for it!" However, after the blood spurting, Narant did not show any uncomfortable expression, but the joy on his face was beyond words. Because he succeeded in breaking through, it was done overnight. Since then, he has been an intermediate bronze knight. "Haha! Is this what the middle-level bronze knight feels like? It''s really extraordinary!" At this time, Narant not only felt that his strength had increased several times, but his hearing and visual senses had also been greatly improved. This is also the reason why people divide a bronze knight into primary, middle and late levels, because every small breakthrough is a qualitative leap. At this time, an ant was crawling among the flowers more than six meters away from Narant, and he could see it clearly. If it''s combat power, I believe that it is no longer a problem to fight more than 20 ordinary people one-on-one. Wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth with a towel, Narant went back upstairs to wash up. After washing, I came to the vestibule refreshed. "grown ups!" Narant just walked to the vestibule, when Shirley Little Lolita happily leaned up. "Well, little girl, have you been waiting for a long time! Let''s go, let''s go now!" Now, after completing his practice every morning, Narant has another activity, which is to go to the stables outside the castle to play with a few small fire-breathing lizards. "Yes, my lord!" Shirley immediately jumped into the carriage when she heard the words. And Vivienne had already waited while pulling the lightning bolt, and now Narant got on his horse and headed straight out of the castle. "Sir!" However, just as he was passing through the gate of the castle, he happened to meet Thomas who was returning from Maiye Village. "Thomas, how is the construction progress of the stone house?" In the past few days, the reconstruction plan of Maiye Village has officially started. The black rocks continuously transported from Heiyan District are piled up in Maiye Village. As long as the masons and coolies work hard, it is believed that they can be completed within dozens of stone houses. "Sir, the speed of construction is a little slow, and the number of barbarians carrying stones is still too small!" Thomas answered truthfully. "How many shackles have you made from the blacksmith shop?" "My lord, these geniuses made ten shackles!" "So slow? Did you send someone to urge you?" Narant frowned slightly. Because of the captives of the barbarians, he did not send the people of the Storm Territory to participate in the construction of the stone house. After all, the barbarians were captured by him, and he had to give them food and drink every day. If they were locked in the dungeon, it would definitely not be cost-effective, so Narant immediately activated these barbarian coolies. The only problem at the moment is that there are too few shackles to let the unshackled savages out. I just didn''t expect the blacksmith''s speed to be so slow. After all, the shackles don''t require meticulousness. Logically speaking, the speed shouldn''t be so slow. "Sir, we don''t have it for now. Would you like to go now if you are young?" Thomas answered truthfully. "Ding! The blacksmith shop is one of the most important links in the productivity of the territory. How can you lose the chain at a critical moment? As a lord, you have the responsibility to make the blacksmith shop work more efficiently." "System side quest: Investigate the blacksmith shop and solve the needs of the blacksmith shop!" "Quest reward: Information about the appearance of the elf!" At this moment, a system sound suddenly came from Narant''s mind. "The elf reward!" Narant''s eyes lit up! "No need, Thomas, I''ll go there myself." Listening to the sound of the system in his head, Narant shook his head. "Yes, my lord!" Thomas sent Narant and his party away. The team continued to move forward and headed towards Maiye Village under the leadership of Vivian. Now that he has a task at hand, and wants to develop his territory, the blacksmith shop is indeed the key. Narant is ready to go to the blacksmith shop first, and then go to find a few small fire-breathing lizards. In general, blacksmith shops are built along the street, because blacksmithing is a popular profession, and it is also a business that does not worry about making money. However, it is clear that the blacksmith shop in Stormland is a special case. When Vivian took Narant around Maiye Village, she finally came to a dilapidated thatched hut. "Is this the blacksmith''s shop?" Narant was a little speechless. The blacksmith lived too shabby, and the house was no different from other serfs. However, the sound of forging coming from the inside confirmed that it was indeed a blacksmith shop. Immediately, Narant walked directly into the thatched hut. After passing through the thatched hut, Narant soon came to the backyard of the hut. At this time, a middle-aged man was topless, hummingly forging the red iron in his hands on the iron felt. "John the blacksmith, the lord is here!" Vivian saw that the blacksmith did not notice Narant''s arrival, and immediately reminded him. The blacksmith John was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to look at Narant with a slightly complicated look, and then quickly put down the hammer in his hand and ran over. "The villain has seen the lord!" "Get up!" Narant waved his hand. "Thank you Lord Lord!" "Did you forge this?" After John stood up, Narant pointed to a slender sword on the side of the wall and asked. "Yes, Lord Lord!" "You actually can forge a long sword!" This was beyond Narant''s expectations. He thought that the blacksmith of Storm Leader would forge some farming tools at most. Blacksmiths are also divided into three, six and nine grades. Generally, most of the blacksmiths in the countryside can only forge tools such as farm implements. And some big cities have skilled blacksmiths who can forge swords and other tools. And the more powerful blacksmiths are those who can forge armors. Usually, such blacksmiths will be wooed by the great nobles and earn them under their command. "Lord Lord, I used to open a blacksmith shop in Tulip City!" John Blacksmith heard Narant''s surprise and immediately explained. "You were also exiled?" Before entering the door Narant looked at the thatched cottage with his five senses after his breakthrough. The furnishings in the house were obviously a bachelor''s house, and he thought he was an aborigines here. "My lord, I heard that John Blacksmith''s youngest daughter was ordered to be killed by Baron Dock three years ago!" Vivian stood aside and reminded in a low voice. "There is such a thing!" Narant understood in his heart why John Blacksmith looked at him with complicated eyes just now. Regarding the matter that Baron Dock killed many girls who were exiled three years ago because he was worried that the Daughter of Doom would attract dark creatures, he also heard Vivien mentioning it when he was chatting. Doc''s approach is naturally crazy and outrageous. However, Doc was finally killed by the dark creature, and he deserved it. "John Blacksmith, I am very sorry for this!" Narant said comfortably. As a transmigrator, he has one advantage, that is, when facing talents, he can show a polite corporal, not as stubborn as other nobles, and strictly abide by the class hierarchy, after all, it is just a word. But John, who heard the words, trembled, looked at Narant with an extremely complicated look, and finally lowered his head and said: "Lord Lord, it''s not your fault, you are a good lord! It''s a pity Xiaoxi Li Didn''t meet you here!" John naturally knew what Narant had done during this time, so even though he resented the nobles, he couldn''t hate Narant. After a pause, John continued: "I don''t know if the lord is here, what needs the villain to do!" "Well, I heard that the forging speed of shackles is a little slow. John, you can forge a long sword, so it shouldn''t be so slow. Can you tell me what is the problem?" Chapter 103： refurbish the stove "Lord Lord, I''m very sorry for the delay in your explanation, but the furnace in the blacksmith''s shop is too simple and old, so I can''t improve the speed of forging!" John the blacksmith accused Narant, The reason is also explained. Narant heard the words and walked over, and as expected, the stove in the backyard was old, and many parts were peeling off, and a bellows on the side was full of holes. This should be because there was not much work in the storm, so it was abandoned. down, aging so badly. More importantly, this stove is too primitive, just like an ordinary fire pit, just a single-tube chimney, Narant is a little unbelievable. "John, other blacksmiths'' furnaces look similar to yours?" Although Narant has never made iron, he knows that the most important thing in forging iron is the temperature of the furnace. But with this simple stove in front of me, it is estimated that it would take a lot of effort to burn the iron block red. "It''s all like this!" John nodded, not understanding why Narant had such a question. . "Let''s do it! John, you continue to forge the iron material, and I will have someone help build a stove next to it. I will provide the materials and manpower." As the saying goes, if a worker wants to do a good job, he must first sharpen his tools. This furnace is broken and backward, and Narant can''t stand it anymore. "This... Thank you Lord!" The blacksmith John was a little stunned, and after reflecting, he saluted Narant gratefully. "You don''t have to thank me. In the future, there will be more and more things in the territory that need to use the blacksmith shop, so the quality of the blacksmith shop is also related to the development of the territory!" Narant waved his hand, "By the way, John, do you have any idea of ??accepting apprentices? If so, I can help you recruit them in the territory! This way you can relax." "My lord, although it will be tiring by myself, I have no plans to accept an apprentice for the time being, so I am enough! I promise not to delay the things that the lord explained!" "That''s fine!" Nalanda nodded, not demanding. Although he vaguely felt that John seemed to be covering up something, but it was a long time coming to Japan to solve the task in front of him first, and then he would send people to pay attention. Afterwards, Narant directly instructed the guards to call for someone, while he asked for paper and pen from Vivian, and began to paint according to the shape of the stove in his previous life. In his previous life, Narant was also very interested in cold weapons and swords, and the merchants who sold swords in the previous life would upload videos of ancient wrought iron for publicity, and the stove was one of the protagonists of the video. Drawing a scoop according to the gourd, in fact, if you know some simple physics knowledge, you know how to maintain the maximum furnace temperature of the stove. It didn''t take long for Narant to finish the simple drawings, and then he took a look in the east and west of the small courtyard. In fact, there is a reason why John chose to be a blacksmith here, because there is a stream three or four meters wide at the back of the courtyard. With a small stream, it is convenient for him to fetch water for quenching. The blacksmith shop is actually a big user of water. Looking at the stream, Narant suddenly had another thought in his mind. "Since you have to do it, why not make a complete set?" Narant''s idea is to build a small waterwheel here, so that the bellows don''t have to be pushed and pulled manually, and can be automated by driving the waterwheel. The structure of the waterwheel is not difficult to scrutinize, but several linkage components need to be designed. In fact, Narant had already had this idea a few days ago. It was a big waterwheel for the mill. Now the territorial people can''t go to the Quint Territory. As a territory, a mill is a must. Narant did what he thought of, and gave another order to let the guards return to the castle to get the blueprints he sketched two days ago. Now making this small waterwheel can be regarded as accumulating experience for the big waterwheel of the mill. Not long after, the guards brought the blueprints and manpower as instructed. Narant gave some instructions and explained the main points to the carpenter and mason before leaving with Vivian and the others. ¡­¡­ "Sir, the fire-breathing lizard''s mother said thank you for taking care of it and the children these days. It feels that its injury will be healed soon!" In the stable, although the mother fire-breathing lizard can barely move, sometimes even Can stand a little bit, but still can''t walk. When Narant fed it with whale meat, Shirley''s little lori conveyed her gratitude to the mother fire-breathing lizard. "Well, tell it to heal well, and I''ll take the little fire-breathing lizards out for a spin!" "Okay, my lord!" Shirley immediately communicated with the mother fire-breathing lizard. After speaking, Narant walked out of the stable with five small fire-breathing lizards. Although the little lizards are still a little afraid of Narant, they no longer feel the trembling they used to, they just obey him in front of him and let him be at his mercy. "Let''s go, little guys!" "It''s a pity that I want you to release the fireball, it will take a few months!" Narant asked the mother fire-breathing lizard when these little fire-breathing lizards would be able to fight. The mother fire-breathing lizard''s answer was that it would take a few months. Generally, it would take about half a year for fire-breathing lizards to start trying to cast spells, and the little ones are now just over four months old. "Sir, where are we going to play today!" Shirley bid farewell to the mother fire-breathing lizard and immediately caught up with Narant. These days, Narant is no longer confined to the horse farm with the small fire-breathing lizard, but often brings it to the nearby woods or fields to play. This is to make the little fire-breathing lizards familiar with the smell of humans, and to avoid hostility when they see humans when they grow up. It''s like a caged dog in a previous life and a free-range dog in a previous life. When facing strangers, there are two completely different differences. Narant didn''t want to let the little fire-breathing lizard slip out one day and cause trouble on the territory. "According to Kenby Cow Dung''s report, a lot of beaches are empty these days. Let''s go there today!" Since the last time the barbarians slashed and killed thousands of murlocs, no murlocs dared to approach on the nearby beach. Although such fear may only be temporary, Narant just had some free time to go around today. With the weather getting warmer, Narant prefers to be closer to the sea in this world without fans and air conditioners. After placing five small fire-breathing lizards on the carriage, the group went straight to the sea. ¡­¡­ "I''ve seen Lord Lord!" When Narant brought a group to the seaside, the villagers were working hard to boil salt for fishing, while Kenby Cow Dung was on the sidelines again. When Kenby Cow Dung saw Narant''s appearance, his originally deliberately stern face immediately turned into a flattering smile, wrinkled like a chrysanthemum. "Well, I heard from you two days ago that there was a lot of space on the beach, so let''s take a stroll!" Nalanda nodded, getting used to Kenby Cow Dung''s flattering chrysanthemum face. At this time, his eyes were already on the beach, and sure enough, not a single murloc sea monster dared to approach the beach with a length of at least seven or eight hundred meters. "Sir, the little one will take you down. According to your instructions these days, the little boy has not dared to let any villagers approach the beach!" Kempi Cow Dung immediately walked at the forefront diligently. The sea in this world has not yet experienced any pollution. When you step on the beach, your eyes are full of white and soft sea sand, and the sea not far away is even more clear as a mirror. "Wow! It''s so beautiful!" At this moment, the girl Shirley jumped and started running on the beach. Chapter 104： Exorcism Garlic "Hoohoho!" Maybe it was because they felt Shirley''s joy, maybe because they had never seen the sea, the little fire-breathing lizards also roared happily and wanted to follow Shirley to run. "Go! Don''t go alone with Shirley!" Narant knew that the little fire-breathing lizards were waiting for his permission, and immediately waved at them. "Roar!" Seeing Narant waving his hand, the little fire-breathing lizards couldn''t bear it any longer, and began to run wildly. "Vivian, you can go play with Shirley too! I''ll just go to the beach by myself!" Seeing that Vivian was still standing beside him at this time, Narant gave her another command, this girl is always obedient and pitiful. "Yes, my lord!" Vivienne pursed her lips, wanting to say that she could accompany her, but seeing Narant''s encouraging eyes, she responded and quickly chased towards Shirley. "Wow! Sir, there is a big crab there, let''s catch the small one for you!" At this moment, Kenby Cow Dung exclaimed. I saw more than ten meters away, a sea crab of at least seven or eight taels was frightened and was running wildly on the beach. "Go! Catch more, I''ll have lunch at the seaside later, my lord!" Narant gave a command with a smile, and at the same time let the guards join the ranks of rushing to the sea. On the other hand, he went to the seaside and plunged into the clear blue water. "Phew! This feeling is really cool!" Feeling the coolness of the sea, all the heat on Narant''s body dissipated. In this world without air conditioners and electric fans, it is estimated that the only way to cool down is to be in the water. "I have to go and see my coral elf!" The sun was shining brightly and the sea breeze was gentle. Narant looked at the sea water more than a hundred meters away and decided to take a look at his elf. Since the coral elf settled down, because of the murloc sea monster, Narant never went to find this little guy again. As a title knight, as long as there are no monsters in the sea, Narant doesn''t have to worry about his life being in danger. Soon, he swam all the way to the location of the elf. At this time, the coral elf also felt the arrival of Narant and took the initiative to float to the surface. "Migu Migu!" The little guy immediately spit out a small column of water when he came to the surface, and then stuck it in Narant''s arms, sending out a happy emotion. "Little guy, it''s hard for you, let you stay in the sea alone!" Narant held the elf in one hand and comforted it softly. "Migu Migu!" The little guy was delighted again. "The slippery flying fish you attracted gave me a big surprise, little guy, I hope you can transform into a big elf one day, so that you can fly to the castle to find me at any time!" "Migu Migu!" Next, Narant continued to communicate with the little guy for a while, and was ready to say goodbye to the little guy. However, just as Narant was about to leave, the little guy had the emotion of making Narant wait a moment in his mind. Narant was a little confused, so he stopped and watched the little guy dive into the water. After a while, the little guy returned to the sea, but what surprised Narant was that when the little guy came to the surface, a big sea mussel came up. "Little guy, you actually know how to give gifts?" Narant was quite surprised, he had never heard of an elves doing such a thing before. However, looking at the sea clam the size of a washbasin, Narant still smiled. "Little guy! I''ll see you next time when the circumstances allow!" After saying goodbye to the coral elf again, Narant swam back to the shore with the sea clam. "Lord, look, sister Vivian and I have picked up a lot of seashells!" When Narant swam to the shore, Shirley''s little loli was already waiting on the shore, and she immediately showed a dozen treasures from the hem of her embrace. an oyster. "It turned out to be raw oysters? How did you get it!" Narant could not help but be surprised when he saw the familiar seafood. "I asked the ''little fireballs'' to buckle them from the rock over there. Such a big shell must be delicious! Sister Vivian also has it in her arms." Xue Li replied with a smile. "Haha, alright, then my lord will let you taste the delicious food later!" Narant also laughed from ear to ear. Originally, I just wanted to come to the beach to cool off, but I didn''t expect to be able to relive the grilled oysters from my previous life in this different world. "Ah! My lord, in your hand... such a big shell!" The next moment, Narant stepped out of the water, and the super sea mussels that had been soaking in the water were exposed. Xue Li, who was still smiling, was immediately startled. You can put an egg in your mouth. "This was given to me by the coral elf! I guess it should taste good!" "Sir, can you give Shirley a sip later? And Sister Vivian!" When Shirley heard that the taste was good, she immediately swallowed. "Okay, let''s go, we''re ready to cook now!" Beauty, little loli, beach, monster pets, seafood, Narant is going to give himself a good time to relax today! When Narant and the others walked under the coconut trees by the beach, Kenby Cow Dung and the guards returned quickly. By this time, they had already caught a load of big crabs. "Kenby Cow Dung, you go back now and get a big pot, by the way, and some wildfire seeds and garlic! "Yes, my lord!" Kenby Cow Dung knew that his lord was going to cook the food on the spot, and immediately responded and prepared to do as instructed However, the next moment, he suddenly reflected, and immediately opened his mouth in doubt. : "Sir, what do you use garlic for?" There is also garlic in this world. However, because of eating habits, the garlic in this world is not used as a spice, but is hung at the door of the house to drive away bad luck. Especially in this land of bad luck, there will be garlic hanging on the door frame of every household, people believe that bad luck will not find them. This is similar to the Western exorcism method used in the previous life. As for the wild fire seeds, they are the red peppers from the previous life. They are all wild. The villagers occasionally use them for a change of taste. They got this name because of their spicyness. "Bring it to eat, I don''t understand what I told you, don''t be long-winded, go get it!" Narant said angrily. "Yes, yes, my lord, go get the little one!" Seeing that his lord was a little impatient, Kenby Cow Dung ran away immediately, but he couldn''t figure it out on the road anyway, it smelled like a strange smell How can I still eat garlic. "Sir, is the garlic to exorcise evil still edible?" After Kenby Cow Dung left, Shirley and Vivian also looked at Narant with curious eyes. Facing the two women, Narant''s attitude was obviously very different, and he nodded with a smile: "Of course, you can read it in a travel journal of aristocrats, and the seafood made with garlic is simply delicious! "It''s delicious on earth!" Shirley''s eyes widened in disbelief. Narant is not ready to explain, this girl is like this every time, and the moment after she really tastes it, she lingers. On the contrary, Vivian, a caring girl, is the most comfortable. At this time, not only did she not question her, but she kept rubbing gently on the shoulders of the lord with her white and soft hands. Chapter 105： Grilled Oysters Soon, Kenby Cow Dung returned, and then the crab didn''t have to worry about Narant, it was just as delicious as it was. And Narant first ordered the guards to chop the garlic and wildfire seeds finely, while he handled the oysters himself and pried open the oysters one by one. I don''t know if it''s because of the particularity of this world, and even the oysters are huge. Each of these oysters is at least the size of an adult''s palm. After opening ten oysters in a row, Narant directly placed the garlic and wildfire seeds chopped by the guards on top of the oysters, added salt and other condiments, and then entered the final roasting stage. Because it was not in the castle, there was no ready-made iron rack on hand, which was not difficult for Narant, he directly used a long sword as a grill. The two long swords were placed horizontally, leaving a little space in the middle, and it became a simple grill. Vivian, Shirley, and Kenby were all dumbfounded. Narant didn''t bother with them, and started baking directly. As time passed by, the oysters were gradually heated, and the oyster shells were filled with sizzling heat and oil. As the oil flowers began to bubble, the oysters were filled with the aroma of garlic in an instant. Gudong! Gudong! Immediately, there was a sound of swallowing in the field. One of the loudest swallows was naturally Shirley Little Lolita. At this moment, she was not taking her eyes off of Narant, staring at a few oysters. And the other one was Kenby Cow Dung. He was curious about how to eat the garlic that exorcises evil, so he was secretly looking at the grilled oysters when he was adding firewood to the crab cauldron. At this time, he smelled this unprecedented fragrance, and he couldn''t resist the temptation at all. "It''s so fragrant, why did garlic always smell bad before?" Kenby Cow Dung fell into self-doubt. "It''s done!" At this moment, Narant''s grilled oysters were finished. In an instant, everyone present, including the guards guarding nearby, secretly looked at the ten oysters on the two long swords. Narant didn''t pay attention to everyone''s eyes. This thing was the best food he missed the time on earth, so he couldn''t wait to pick up the first one. Then, under the eyes of everyone secretly swallowing their saliva, Narant blew a few breaths at the grilled oysters and put it into his mouth without hesitation. Chill! "Hey! That''s the smell!" The next moment, Narant felt his soul tremble. This was almost a must-have for national-level barbecues in his previous life, allowing his taste buds to enjoy the same pleasure in his previous life again. Even eating the cream cake a few days ago didn''t make him feel that way. Although this first time roasted oysters with garlic and garlic in another world was not perfect, for example, the roasted oysters with garlic sauce in the previous life had to be prepared in advance, but Narant was added directly. But because the oysters in this world are several times more plump than in the previous life, they completely make up for the slightest flaw. "Gudong!" Seeing that the lord of his own family showed such an expression of enjoyment, the sound of clucking around was even louder. Shirley opened her mouth several times, but she didn''t dare to interrupt after seeing that the adults were enjoying it. "Okay, Shirley, Vivienne! Both of you have a taste!" Narant finally got out of the delicious excitement. "Thank you, sir!" "Thank you, sir!" When Xue Li heard the words, she hesitated, and without hesitation, she picked up an oyster that was roasted until golden. Vivian was also slightly shy and followed closely. "Wow! It''s delicious! It''s delicious! My lord, this is the best food I''ve ever eaten, and it''s even more delicious than what my mother made!" As soon as the grilled oysters came into her mouth, Shirley''s little loli Eyes widened in amazement. Even if her mouth was filled with oysters, she couldn''t stop her amazement. Although Vivian on the side didn''t say anything, the brilliance in her eyes also showed her situation at this time. "Hoohoho!" And just after the two girls started tasting, suddenly, the fire-breathing lizard who was lying quietly on the side also came around and kept roaring at Narant. It turned out that the oyster shells that Narant just finished eating were placed in front of the little fire-breathing lizards. A few little guys didn''t know the reason, but they licked it, and then their eyes lit up and came around. "Don''t you want to eat it too?" Narant was surprised, even the demons like to eat grilled oysters? Immediately, he picked up a grilled oyster and tentatively handed it to the five little guys. hoo hoo hoo! Several small fire-breathing lizards scrambled to bite the oyster with their mouths open. Soon, the largest of the few little guys grabbed the roasted oyster that fell on the ground. This little guy was the one who was bitten by the wind blade wolf last time to protect his mother. Kaka! With two crisp sounds, the little guy didn''t even spit out the shell, he just smashed the roasted oyster and swallowed it into his stomach. "Hey!" Suddenly, Narant noticed something strange. In his perception, after the little guy swallowed the roasted oysters, there was obviously a wave of magical energy on his body. "Eating raw oysters can still feed these little guys?" Narant was a little confused. After thinking about it, Narant picked up five grilled oysters again and handed them over. UU Reading "No more robbing, whoever robs will have nothing to eat!" Although the little fire-breathing lizards could not understand Narant''s words, they could hear the sternness in the tone, and they did not fight as before. Afterwards, Narant placed the grilled oysters in front of them one by one. Ka Ka Ka! A few small fire-breathing lizards ate carefully. "It turned out to be really effective!" With the sound of chewing, Narant finally determined that after a few little guys ate grilled oysters, there would be an extremely weak energy fluctuation on their bodies. hoo hoo hoo! After a few little guys finished eating, they stared at Narant with big watery eyes, more obedient than the little puppy in the previous life begging for food. Narant looked at the only two grilled oysters left on the ''grill'', picked up the oysters that had not been tested on the side, peeled one, and threw it in front of a few small fire-breathing lizards. To Narant''s surprise, the little guys were indifferent to the uncooked oysters. Later, Narant didn''t believe in evil, and threw wildfire and garlic in front of several small fire-breathing lizards. The result is still the same, a few small fire-breathing lizards are only interested in the tested garlic oysters. "There is such a thing!" Narant was amazed. Of course, this is definitely a good thing for him, because he finally has the means to hang a few small fire-breathing lizards. "Sherry, tell a few little guys that if you want to continue eating these grilled oysters in the future, you have to follow me obediently and listen to me! The grilled oysters are guaranteed to be indispensable by then!" Narant immediately moved to the side with a mouth full of food The oily Shirley gave an order. "Yes, my lord!" Shirley raised her hand and wiped her oily mouth, and then relayed Narant''s words. ?? Chapter 106： Luminous beads hoo hoo hoo! After listening to the retelling, the little guys whimpered in a low voice, their heads swaying up and down. "Haha!" This time, without Shirley''s translation, Narant already knew what it meant. In the future, these little guys are done! "Kenby Cow Dung, now you go to the village to find twenty villagers and ask them to come to the beach to pick up this kind of shell called oyster!" "Yes, my lord!" Kenby Cow Dung reluctantly looked away from the grilled oysters after hearing this. "These two are for you!" However, just as Kenby Cow Dung was about to leave, Narant handed him two grilled oysters! "Ah, thank you, sir, thank you for your reward!" Kenby Cow Dung was overwhelmed, and immediately took the grilled oysters like a treasure. "Don''t worry, you will have a share later!" Narant commanded the surrounding guards again. "Thank you, sir!" The guards who had been drooling for a long time immediately showed their happy expressions when they heard the words. When Kenby Cow Dung called the villagers to pick up oysters by the reef, Narant continued to roast them. However, he doesn''t have to do it himself, but Vivian will do it for him. After all, after the materials are ready, the heat is still very easy to grasp. And Narant took advantage of this gap, and began to pound the sea mussel that the coral elf gave him. "Hey! Magical reflection? Is this a magic mussel?" Just when Narant took the dagger and started to pry the shell of the sea mussel, a slight energy fluctuation suddenly appeared in the sea mussel, which made Narant tremble. Whether it is a magical beast or a potion plant, it is because of its special magical energy that it becomes extraordinary. And this sea clam even has a magical reflection, which shows that it is not ordinary. slap! The next moment, Narant pried open the sea clam shell. "This is... a luminous pearl? There are magic luminous mussels on my shore?" After opening the sea clam, Narant saw a white pearl the size of a longan. Of course, this is not an ordinary pearl, and its surface has a weak magic power that is constantly circulating. Through this pearl, Narant confirmed the species of this sea mussel. "Wow! What a beautiful pearl!" At this moment, Shirley also came over. "Shirley, this is not an ordinary pearl, this is a luminous pearl!" "Luminous beads?" Shirley didn''t know why. Narant smiled slightly, took the luminous beads from the sea mussels, and then folded his hands and covered them together. "Shirley, look at the palm of my hand!" Narant covered his hands at this moment, leaving only a small gap. Shirley obediently stretched out her head and leaned in front of Narant''s hand. "Wow! My lord, this pearl will shine!" Shirley immediately exclaimed when she saw the scene in Narant''s palm. "This luminous pearl is often used in the great noble castles, especially in the study! And this one in my hand is worth ten gold coins!" Narant explained with a smile. The luminous pearls of this different world are different from the luminous pearls of the previous life. The night pearl in the previous life emits fluorescence, and it is not bright. But the luminous beads in this world exude white light, and the brightness is comparable to that of small light bulbs. In this world without electricity, this is not only a top luxury, but also a practical tool. Many great nobles did not use candles in their study rooms, but directly inlaid the luminous beads for lighting. In this way, it is not only beautiful and convenient, but also the brightness is no different from the electric light of the previous life, but also avoids the possibility of fire. Of course, luminous beads also depend on the size. The larger the volume, the brighter the brightness. If there is an egg-sized luminous bead, it is enough to light up a room of ten or twenty square meters, and it is worth at least one hundred gold coins. It is said that there is such a piece in the study of the Count of Tulip Castle. And the one in Narant''s hand, because of its small size, the brightness is not strong, and it only illuminates a few square meters at most. However, Narant was equally delighted. Since the first one appeared, there would definitely be more magical luminous mussels on the coast of Stormland. "In the future, we must clean up those humming and humming-headed fish. It''s a waste of time to dig such a big treasure house!" Narant looked at the blue sea and swore secretly. Next, the grilled oysters continued. When the subsequent oysters were grilled, each guard was divided into two, and there was also a crab. And the only ones who could let go of their stomachs and eat and drink in the field were Narant and the two lucky daughters, who brought five small fire-breathing lizards. After staying on the beach for more than an hour, Narant returned with hundreds of pounds of oysters. ¡­¡­ "Sir! The caravan is back!" The next morning, before Narant got up, he was woken up by Thomas. When he came downstairs, Lilia, Quick and others were already waiting in the vestibule, and three carriages loaded with iron ore and other trivial materials parked at the back. "I''ve seen adults!" When everyone saw Narant, they immediately saluted and greeted him. "Well, yes, this trip went smoothly, right?" Narant nodded with satisfaction, and looked at a strange face in the team while asking. "Sir, everything went well!" Although Lilia was young, she was the main force sent by the castle this time. After all, she was the only one who could read. At that moment, she blushed and replied softly to Narant, "By the way, sir, when we left Tulip City Lord Earl sent a servant, saying that it was silk. Miss Della''s return gift to you!" "Returning the gift?" Narant was taken aback for a moment. He just thought that this new face was a new civil administrator. "Little Mario, I have seen Lord Narant!" When the servant heard Lilia''s introduction, he immediately stepped forward and performed a servant etiquette towards Narant very respectfully. This etiquette is very standard, respectful without being pretentious at the same time, such a servant, Narant has only seen it in Thomas. "My lord, this Mario, like the little one, is also an elite valet trained by Tulip Castle. He understands writing, rough arithmetic, and managing affairs!" Thomas walked to Narant at the right time to remind him. "Oh! It''s also an elite servant!" Narant was overjoyed. To be honest, although there is a civil administrator in the territory, there may be some constraints on him Narant. For example, some secrets are easily leaked. But the problem is that without a civil administrator, the affairs of the territory need him, or Thomas and Vivian to supervise the execution. Forget it himself. After all, if you squeeze in, there is still some time. But Vivian and Thomas both have their own jobs, so if they are busy with things on the territory, they will inevitably run out of time. And more importantly, what would he do with Narant''s political achievements without a civil administrator? Although he is not greedy for the body of the tulip flower, he is greedy for the hereditary title of the baron. Therefore, he was also waiting for the new civil administrator sent by the count. As long as there is no intentionally disgusting sabotage like Anthony''s, then he has no opinion. At most, he will give orders in the future, and some secrets are not allowed to be known to the new civil administrator. Chapter 107： So fragrant! However, now Stella gave him a gift in return for a servant who can read and understand management. Not only has the problem of the lack of civil officials been solved, but the power to kill is still in her own hands. There is simply no better situation than this. . "The gift this time is really not in vain, that tulip flower is simply a treasure girl!" In the end, Narant sincerely expressed his gratitude to the unmasked tulip flower. At the same time, I wondered whether I should give more gifts to this tulip flower in the future. It doesn''t matter whether you return the gift or not, the main thing is that the grace of dripping water should be reciprocated by a spring. "Thomas, I''ll leave it to you first. I''ll take Mario to rest first! Lilia, come to the hall with me!" "Yes, my lord!" Afterwards, Narant took Lilia to the Inner Fort Hall. "Lilia, sit down!" For Vivian''s younger sister, Narant is also a lover of the house. And this girl was extraordinarily well-behaved when she came to the castle. "Sir, Lilia doesn''t need to sit, just stand and talk to you!" "Well, let''s do it!" Narant didn''t force it. Next, Narant began to ask about the caravan''s trip. This time the caravan traveled very smoothly, because it was the territory of the Tulip family, and the other nobles were also very generous, and all the goods they brought were sold out. "Sir, Lord Andrew said that he will organize a caravan to come to Stormwind to purchase in a few days, and he will also invite caravans from several territories to come together." "Oh? When did my father say he would come?" Narant was overjoyed when he heard it. No real aristocratic caravans have come to his territory. If his father can really pull in a few noble caravans, then he really needs to prepare well. "Sir, Lord Andrew said, the caravan will leave within a week of our departure at the latest!" Lilia answered truthfully. "Very good!" Narant nodded in satisfaction. Next, he asked about the gift-giving process, and after confirming that there was nothing else, he asked Lilia to ask Thomas to hand over the payment. This time, the caravan brought him back not many gold coins, only two or three. Of course, this is the remaining gold coins after purchasing iron ore and other items. Among the goods brought back this time, there are fifty bottles of jasmine perfume, ten bottles each of rose perfume and lavender perfume. Buying such a small amount of perfume is mainly because Narant doesn''t want to attract attention. After all, if ambergris is exposed, it will definitely attract all the nobles. The attraction of this thing is definitely no less than a gold mine. In addition, he actually had an idea, maybe he should send a caravan to buy perfume directly from the perfume producing areas of other counties, so that with poor information, others would not know that Narant was just a second-hand dealer for secondary processing. Of course, if you want to do this, you must have a strong caravan and a stable sales channel. For example, buy a small shop in Tulip City, dedicated to selling expensive commodities such as perfume. It''s just said that the shops in Tulip City are not cheap, especially in the East Square, where a small shop can sell for seven or eight hundred gold coins, which is not affordable for Narant in a short period of time. ¡­¡­ In the next few days, Narant appointed Mario as the new civil administrator of the Storm Territory, and handed over the matter of Maiye Village to him first. Such as the renovation project on the square. Another example is to simply repair and clean some thatched cottages on both sides of Maiye Village Avenue in order to welcome several aristocratic caravans that are coming. ¡­¡­ It was night, and a slender figure suddenly emerged from the woods and onto the dirt road at the edge of the fiery forest. Under the bright moonlight, this figure finally revealed its true face. This is a fair-skinned woman, slender and tall, but what is surprising is that she is wearing a savage-like beast leather jacket. The woman''s body is strong and flexible, and she uses the moonlight to constantly explore and move forward, heading towards the direction of Doom Village. When she arrived at the place where the bodies of Gwent''s guards and barbarians had been buried, she paused for a moment. After a while, she continued to move forward, and in just over ten minutes, she came to Doom Village. It was already midnight, and the village of Doom was silent, except for the occasional insect chirping, which was the faint sound of waves from the distant beach. After the figure came to the village, she looked around, and then quietly came to a thatched cottage. She quietly took away some rough linen clothes hanging under the eaves in the courtyard. "Such a **** smell!" The woman who had put on a linen skirt appeared on the shore where the barbarians were fighting that day. Looking at the faint dark red sand beach, the woman''s eyebrows twitched. After staying at the beach for a while, she left the beach and walked on the dirt road again, and this time the direction of her journey became Maiye Village. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Narant opened his eyes beautifully from the goose down mattress. "Hmm! Another sunny day!" Narant sat up and stretched out With his efforts, the Lord became more and more enjoyable. There are enough servants, the food is gradually increasing, and more importantly, the gold coins are slowly increasing. If the expansion of the army is also put on the agenda for a while, then life will be really beautiful. Thinking like this, Narant directly reached out and pulled on a pull plug beside the bed. Jingle Bell! As the pull bolt was pulled, a crisp bell sounded immediately at the door of the bedroom. slap! "Sir, good morning! Lilia will help you get up and wash!" The next moment, Lilia, who was wearing a maid outfit, opened the door and walked in. "Yeah!" Narant got out of bed, and then started dressing and washing under Lilia''s service. At first, he was resistant to the bad habits of the old society, especially knowing that he even let a big man serve him. But in the face of Butler Thomas''s resentful eyes, Narant reluctantly accepted the service so that Butler Thomas would not be overwhelmed with tea and food. Of course, it was necessary to replace the manservant with a little maid. And after these few days of corruption, Narant just wanted to say something to the bad habits of the old society: Oh my god, what a fragrance! ¡­¡­ "Sir, the furnace and waterwheel of the blacksmith shop have been completed, do you need to go check it out!" Narant was eating breakfast, and Mario, the newly appointed civil administrator of the territory, was standing by and reporting the state of the territory to him. The daily report is the responsibility of the civil servants of the nobles. Like Thomas, the two are Narant''s right-hand men in government affairs. "Well, let''s go have a look then!" Narant also wanted to test the practicality of the waterwheel. After breakfast, he immediately took his team to Maiye Village. Chapter 108： caravan arrives "I''ve seen your lord!" When Narant came to John''s blacksmith''s house, Pete was already waiting with the masons and carpenters. "Well, get up!" Narant waved his hand towards the group of people, and his eyes fell on the newly built stove. The stove was no different from what he had in mind. However, most of the previous lives were brick kilns, but this one is made of loess and stones. The whole furnace is rectangular, with a width of more than one meter and a length of about two meters. As for the internal structure, except that the fire chamber is straight, the rest is similar to the firewood stove in the countryside in the previous life. After all, a large pot needs to be placed above the wood-fired stove, so the mouth is small and the stomach is big, but this wrought iron stove does not need it. The top layer of the stove is used to burn charcoal, the lower layer is used to store carbon ash, and a bellows air outlet is reserved at the inner end of the stove. After the stove was finished, Narant looked at the waterwheel again. At this time, the small waterwheel has been installed, but the water flow is blocked by a large wooden board above, so the small waterwheel is still in a static state at this time. "John, please light a stove!" Narant instructed John, who was beside him. "Yes, Lord!" As a senior blacksmith, to be honest, this is the first time John has seen such a strange stove. In the past, the stoves were round and round, like a small wooden barrel. However, although I have never tried a stove like this, I am still looking forward to this stove John. Because from the shape of the furnace, one thing he is very clear about is that this furnace must be more advantageous when calcining long strips of iron. For example, for calcining long swords, a cylindrical furnace was used in the past, that is to insert the long sword directly, but this way, the heat problem alone cannot be observed with the naked eye, and it needs to be pulled out from time to time to check. In addition, there is the problem of uniform heating. The long sword is inserted into the furnace. Because the bottom of the sword is buried deeply, the temperature must be higher than the end of the sword. If it is not handled well at that time, it is easy for the long sword to be scrapped directly, or it is also a defective product when it is done well, and it is easy to break in the battle. But this rectangular stove, as long as the long sword is placed flat on the charcoal fire, not only the temperature situation is clear at a glance, but the temperature of the sword tip and blade can also be heated evenly. Thinking like this, John skillfully started to ignite. As the charcoal fire was lit, Narant instructed, "Let the water go!" "Yes, my lord!" Pete Leather Boots immediately trotted to the edge of the stream and picked up the wooden board separating the water. Crash! Creep! creak! As the water scoured, the waterwheel slowly began to rotate. After the waterwheel rotates, the horizontal shaft at the center drives a ''concave'' horizontal shaft in front to start to rotate. As the ''concave'' wooden shaft rotates, the bellows rods fixed above also begin to be pulled up and down, back and forth. Snoring! Snoring! Although the bellows was full of loopholes, there was still a large amount of wind that was sent to the stove. "How''s it going, John!" Narant asked, looking at the rapidly burning charcoal in the stove and the pale red flames more than ten centimeters high. "Lord Lord, wait a moment, the villain will give it a try!" Blacksmith John immediately took out an iron bar that was 40 to 50 centimeters long and put it on the stove. As the flames in the stove scorched, it took only ten seconds for the iron bars to become red as visible to the naked eye. "It''s so fast! Lord Lord, the effect of this stove is really good! Not only does it heat up quickly, but it also heats the iron embryo evenly!" John showed an extremely excited look on his face. For the blacksmith, this furnace is like a warrior who has obtained a sharp blade, and he can''t help but be excited. More importantly, this stove does not require apprentices to pull the bellows, which is even more the heart of John Blacksmith. "Your majesty!" The carpenters and masons on the side were also dumbfounded. Of course, what they were looking at was a small waterwheel, which was used to automatically push and pull the bellows, which was something they had never heard of before. Suddenly there was a trace of enlightenment in everyone''s mind, as if a new door had been opened. "Very good!" Narant nodded and smiled at everyone, and then continued: "Since you can, then John, you will speed up the progress, by the way, when you are free, you can replace the wooden shaft that pulls the bellows with Iron shaft, this should last longer!" "Yes, Lord Lord! Lord Lord, you are the wisest nobleman John has ever seen!" At this time, John also revealed his true temperament, and praised Narant with great sincerity. "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded, then looked at the carpenter and the mason, "As for you, I''m going to build a mill in a few days, and I will also use this waterwheel to replace human and animal power. At that time, the size of the waterwheel will be this. More than ten times, you go back these days and prepare well!" "When the mill is completed without error, everyone will be rewarded with ten silver coins!" "Thank you, Lord, for your generosity!" The mason and carpenter smiled happily upon hearing this. "Ding! The system side quests to improve the work efficiency of the blacksmith shop have been completed, and the system rewards have been issued!" At the same time, a system sound came from Narant''s mind. "Hey, I got a little cutie!" Narant was overjoyed, "However, it seems that you haven''t sent my third lucky daughter to me, right?" Narant complained to the system, and then walked out of John''s house happily. When he came to the square of Maiye Village and wanted to see the progress of the construction of the stone house, a guard ran towards the village entrance. "Sir, there are several convoys on the road in the direction of Tulip, at least hundreds of people!" "Oh? Could it be that the caravan sent by my father is here?" Narant''s eyes lit up The people coming from the direction of Tulip City, basically there would be no enemies. "Come on, let''s go and see!" However, in order to make sure nothing goes wrong, Narant still rode on the lightning bolt and took the guards to check on one or two. When Narant and the others arrived outside the castle, the convoy reported by the guards was less than a mile away from them. Narant stepped forward immediately. "Master Narant!" When it was more than 100 meters away from the convoy in front, a call suddenly came from the convoy. Nalande looked closely and saw that it was a man in his sixties. Although he was on his way, his silk dress and hair were meticulously managed. "Old Steward Ute!" The next moment, Narant searched for the old man''s information from his memory. This was the castle steward under his father. "Utter has seen Master Narant!" Soon, Utter came to Narant and gave Narant a respectful salute. "Butler Ute, don''t be too polite!" Narant got off his horse and helped Ute up. This Ute has served as the steward of Andrew Castle for thirty years. Although he is a servant, for the three Narant brothers and sisters, they are no different from their relatives and elders. "I didn''t expect that my father would send you Butler Ute this time!" Narant was also a little excited. Of course, this is still because the memory of the original owner in the subconscious plays a certain factor. Away from the family, a person can meet close people in this Storm Territory, this exciting feeling is unimaginable in the 21st century in the previous life. In the era of backward transportation and communication, sometimes parting is likely to be a goodbye. Although the nobles are better, they are similar. Chapter 109： each with his own mind "Mr. Andrew is worried that the young master is young and that he cannot understand some things in the territory, so he sent me here to see if he can give him some advice!" Ute replied respectfully. "Haha! Butler Ute, this time you go back and convey my thanks to my father!" Narant nodded with a smile. This is normal, although Andrew cannot help his second son with materials. But you can send the experienced Andrew to help him regulate the work rules of his servants and even Thomas and others. After all, the original owner was such a cowardly character, and it is not impossible if he encounters a servant who is deceived or does not follow the rules very much. "Butler Ute, let''s go, let''s go to Maiye Village to settle the fleet first!" Having said that, Narant led the team towards Maiye Village. After arriving at Maiye Village, after setting up the caravan members, Ute brought a few caravan stewards to introduce Narant. "Master Narant, this is Bourdain, the caravan steward sent by the tomato lord!" "This is Nani, the caravan manager sent by the Great Kapok Lord!" "This is Dolly, the caravan steward sent by Sir Wallard of Tulip City!" "Who is this¡­¡­" Apart from Andrew''s caravan this time, there were five other caravans that came, three of them were sent by the lord, and the other two were sent by nobles with titles in Tulip City. Under the introduction of Butler Ute, the five sent greetings to each other, and Narant also nodded to everyone with a smile. "Welcome to Maiye Village, I hope this trip will improve your understanding of the Storm Territory. My civil administrator is already waiting in the stone house over there. You can go and see my Storm Territory''s specialties first. " "Wait for a few people to finish checking, I''ll entertain you all for lunch!" "Thank you Sir Narant!" Several people have been looking around at this time, and before they arrived, their impression of the land of doom was like the devil''s lair or the dragon''s lair in the knight''s book. However, when I actually arrived here, I found that although Maiye Village was more shabby than other territories, the skeletons were running all over the place, and the situation of the Women of Doom volleyball volleyball station did not appear. "Master Narant, are all the rocks in the square over there used to build stone houses? Also, there are more than a dozen barbarians in your territory?" After the other caravan stewards left, Ute did not Immediately left, but looked in amazement at the pile of stones in the square, and the barbarian coolie locked in shackles. "Steward Ute, Maiye Village is too dilapidated, and there will definitely be more caravans after Storm Leader, so a decent stone house is a must! I plan to build fifty stone houses this time!" Narant smiled. Nodding, "As for the barbarians, last time they broke into Stormland, I caught them!" As for the barbarian thing, Narant is not going to explain too clearly for the time being. One is that he is worried about his father, and the other is that the time to announce the matter has not yet come. "Fifty stone houses! Master Narant, this is a big project!" Ute was shocked. ¡­¡­ While Narant was chatting with Ute, the other four stewards were chatting and laughing as they walked towards the stone house. In the process, everyone was surprised by the slightly messy construction site. Especially the dozen or so giant savages with shackles, as people far away from the blazing grassland, they rarely have the chance to see savages. "This savage is so strong and tall, just like the rumors, his arms are thicker than our thighs!" "Yeah, look at that big man, that rock weighs at least a hundred kilograms, but he carried it directly on his shoulders without any effort." "I don''t know where to buy such barbarian slaves. Maybe I can give some advice to the adults when I go back. These barbarians are really suitable for heavy work!" "You can ask Sir Narrant when we leave!" Everyone was amazed when they saw it, and they subconsciously thought that the barbarians were bought. After all, there are many slave hunters in this world, and it is possible to buy barbarians. Of course, this was just the thoughts of the three of them. Among them, the steward named Dolly looked at the barbarian silently, and even his pupils shrank slightly when he saw the barbarian figure. He was Charlie, Quint''s subordinate who visited Alding Manor a few days ago. A few days ago, after Alding''s operation, he disguised himself as a subordinate of a Tulip City noble, and brought the caravan to find Andrew. Andrew didn''t know what happened to Storm Territory, and he didn''t have to doubt the others, who belonged to the Tulip nobles. So he also brought Charlie''s caravan with him. So, Charlie came to Stormland with a big swagger. Before he came, Charlie didn''t know what happened to Storm Territory. Could it even be that the barbarians have already occupied Stormland? Those missing guards were captured by the barbarians, and he was ready to flee at any time. But on the road, seeing that Narant came to greet him in good condition, and that the Castle of Stormwind had not fallen, Charlie was a little puzzled. Now that he saw that the barbarians were working in chains and under the supervision of the foreman, his doubts had turned into shock. Others thought that these savages were bought with money, but he knew that these savages were definitely captured. And there were hundreds of barbarians who entered the Storm Territory. How did Narant do it? You must know that barbarians live in the wilderness, and their temperament is actually similar to that of beasts. If you want them to be captured willingly, you can only beat them down completely, and then put them in chains and shackles when they have no resistance~www. novelhall.com~ There are hundreds of barbarians, why is the Storm Leader able to beat them down? Charlie took a peek at Narant, who was chatting and laughing with Ute in the distance, and instantly felt that this young second son was unfathomable, and at the same time he was more careful to hide himself. In fact, at this moment in Maiye Village, there is more than Charlie who has no idea. At the intersection of an alley in the square, a woman wearing a long linen dress is also secretly looking at the construction site. The woman''s hair was a little messy, and there was a lot of dust on her face. However, if you look closely, you will find that there is actually fair and tender skin under the dust, and there is a slight bump in her long linen dress, which has been washed a little white. The woman looked at the barbarians on the construction site, then at Narant, and then chose to walk to a group of villagers who were watching the fun. A caravan of hundreds of people came at one time, which was rare in Maiye Village. The villagers all gathered around the caravan to watch the fun. And the members of the caravan were also curious about this place, so the two sides communicated. Basically, the caravan members were curious to ask, such as why the Storm Leader was so calm, there was no imaginary danger, and why there were more than a dozen barbarians on the construction site. And the villagers were also warm and hospitable, and immediately began to talk about the miraculous things of their own adults, all of which praised the lord. As for the barbarians, the villagers were a little confused. Some said that the lord bought it, while others said that the lord went to the Fire Prairie to capture it, because they didn''t know the true origin of the barbarians. In this way, the liveliness of Maiye Village has reached its peak in several years. Chapter 110： intruder of the castle Next, the caravans displayed some goods brought from Tulip City in Maiye Village Square for sale. And Narant has prepared a lot of food supplies, such as brown sugar brown bread, seafood, and whale meat. Of course, most of these foods have to be charged, such as seafood. Although it is supplied to the caravan at a low price, it is only the current plan. When there is more traffic in the future, Narant plans to make seafood into a The special food of Storm Collar. The only thing that can be considered free for the caravan is a brown sugar brown bread for each person in the lunch. This is the first time the noble caravan came here. If you want to eat more after eating this one, you have to go to Shiwu to buy it at the wholesale price of seven copper plates. Of course, the above is the treatment of ordinary members of the caravan, and the stewards, as promised by Narant earlier, entertained them for free. Because these stewards did not have noble titles, the place where Narant entertained them was also in Maiye Village. When grilled oysters, big crabs, fresh sea fish, and brown sugar and brown bread were brought to the table, all the stewards said it was a worthwhile trip, and they would definitely ask their noble masters to lead the caravan again in the future. After having lunch and letting the stewards rest in the renovated thatched hut, Narant took Butler Ute to his castle. After checking the castle, Ute kept his head at Narant: "Master Narant, it seems that Lord Andrew''s worries are unnecessary!" "The servants and housekeepers in your castle are all excellent! Master Narant has really grown up!" "I would like to thank the Count, for assigning Thomas to me, and he manages the castle for me!" Narant laughed. "No, Master Narant, servants are often selfish. If the nobles can''t suppress it, they will be lazy and go on a deserter, and even more will deceive the superior and the inferior!" Ute shook his head. As an old housekeeper, he had heard a lot about the internal affairs of the servants in the castle. He naturally understood that if there was no master who could be intimidated, in the long run, the servants would definitely develop selfishness. Although because of the existence of the noble council, very few servants dare to do things that devour their masters, but things like greed for the wealth of the territorial land still happen from time to time. "However, Mr. Narant, your castle is a bit dilapidated. In fact, the construction of the stone house in Maiye Village can be postponed, but the castle should be repaired first. After all, this is your residence and a symbol of your authority!" "Well, what Butler Ute said, I''m going to start repairing the castle in a few days!" ¡­¡­ Because of the long distance and Andrew''s good looks, the caravans would stay in the storm for two days and leave before the night of the next meteor shower. In the afternoon, when the stewards had almost rested, Narant took them to take a look at the Jianwood Forest and the habitat of the Sancai Chicken. During this period, the villagers of Maiye Village also went to the bushes to pick a lot of wild fruits, or captured some small animals to sell to the caravan. For example, rabbits, fat voles, and birds, these gadgets will also be bought by caravans. If they are brought back to Tulip City alive, they can also be sold for a lot of money. For example, rabbits can not only eat meat, but also can peel off their fur to make hats and boots, birds can also stew soup, and feathers can also make some accessories. In short, although the caravan didn''t have much to do during the two days in Maiye Village, it was a pleasant surprise to occasionally collect some local specialties. ¡­¡­ That night! Behind the Castle of Stormwind, a vigorous figure stopped at the bottom of the cliff, raised his head and looked up. "From the conversations I heard today, the news shouldn''t be too bad. It seems that the loss of Raymond''s number is not big!" This woman broke into the Storm Territory from the fire forest, and stood at the door of the alley during the day. The one who observes the barbarians. Mixing in the crowd during the day and listening to the villagers in Maiye Village boast, she has already obtained some useful information. For example, although the barbarians were captured, the losses should not be large. The villagers all said that they saw a large group of savages brought back that day. Well, because the serfs don''t know how to count, they can''t count how many. It''s just that, it''s as many as half the number of those caravans during the day. This statement of the villagers was taken as bragging by most members of the caravan. It felt that even if there were some barbarians locked up in the castle, the number should not exceed twenty or thirty at most. Because they always believed that these barbarians were purchased, even the slave-capturing team couldn''t capture hundreds of barbarians at one time, because if that was the case, only the armies of the great nobles could do it. But the woman still believed it, because he knew that Raymond''s clan had come to over a hundred people this time. No matter what method the lord used to capture Raymond and the others, at least the number of people was right. After thinking for a moment, the woman withdrew her gaze and tightly bound a thin stabbing sword around her waist to her back. After doing everything, she stuck to the cliff and started climbing. Although this cliff is not high, it is still 30 to 40 meters long, and when the castle was built, in order to avoid worries, the noble dug the city into a steep plane that is almost 90 degrees. But this woman is very athletic, and without any assistance, she started to climb up the uneven rock cliff with her hands and feet alone. It only took more than ten minutes for the woman to successfully reach the top of the cliff, and there was a city wall five or six meters high a few meters in front of her. However, for this city wall, the woman was already prepared, she saw that she took off the rope tied to her body, and then tied it to the center of the rapier With a light throw, the rapier was thrown to the city wall , directly stuck at the battlements. ¡­¡­ "Sir! Do you have anything to do with Vivian and me? Is there something delicious?" In the study on the third floor of the castle, Shirley said with a smile on her face. "Sherry, if you only remember to eat it every day, sooner or later, you will be as chubby as the little cows on the farm!" Narant said angrily to Shirley, and then took out two bottles from the drawer to make them. perfume. "Is there anything delicious, but there are two bottles of good perfume?" "Ah! Lord, is this the reward you promised last time! Thank you, Lord!" Seeing the perfume, Xue Li immediately thought of the long-awaited reward. "Take it! My lord, I will do what I say! Shirley, you have to practice hard, and the reward will be even more generous when you can conquer a creature more powerful than Xiao Huihui next time!" "Thank you, sir, Shirley will definitely work very hard!" Shirley, who took over the perfume, immediately beamed with joy, and her small **** clapped loudly. Narant was really worried that the little girl would be too small, so he immediately waved his hand, and then looked at Vivian "Vivian, this bottle is for you!" "Thank you, my lord!" Vivian also happily took over the perfume. Through these days of practice, her double-running accuracy has reached an accurate level, so it''s a good idea to get the reward. "Well, by the way, Vivian, didn''t I tell you to make a new maid outfit before! I''ve already drawn it, can you see if you can make it?" At this time, Narant turned to Vivian again. Wei An handed over a blueprint. In order to satisfy his own thoughts, Narant waited for a long time. A few days ago, he specially added the item of buying black and white silk fabrics to the list of the caravan. ?? Chapter 111： hold hostage Vivian took the blueprint and checked it carefully, and little girl Shirley also came over. "Wow, my lord, this maid outfit is so beautiful!" In this world, maid outfits are still maid outfits, and there is no change in taste. Seeing the black-and-white maid outfit with a pleated design in the picture, Shirley immediately exclaimed. Now in the castle, she also wears a maid outfit every day, and the maid outfits in this world are too ordinary, they are all primary colors of linen, except for the new ones, they are actually not much different from ordinary serfs. Thinking that she was about to wear such a beautiful dress, Shirley was very happy. "Sir, it''s ok!" After Shirley exclaimed, Vivian also read the details of the drawing and immediately gave a positive answer. "Very good, then make 20 sets first, and then each of you will have two sets. As for the size, you can find the servants to measure it yourself! All right, go back and rest early!" After the things that needed to be explained were finished, Narant called the two women to retire. After the two girls left, Narant was also preparing to rest, and immediately stood up and walked towards the window. Now that the weather is getting hotter and hotter, the castle windows are usually open for ventilation, but in order to prevent thunderstorms in the middle of the night, they still need to be closed to prevent the books from getting damp. "Huh?" However, when Narant walked to the window, he suddenly felt that his eyes were dark, and a shadow floated in from the window. Before Narant could react, a slender and straight long sword had already reached his heart. "Woman, say something if you have something to say!" Narant was so frightened by the sudden change that his hair stood on end. Fortunately, now he has a bit of the bearing of a superior, forcibly suppressed the panic in his heart, and spread it out. She persuaded the woman in a soft tone with both hands. "Woman, are you seeking revenge or money?" Since the woman didn''t let him react before, the long sword was on his chest. Narant knew that the strength of this woman was definitely higher than his own. Now he only hopes that this woman is here for money, not Quint or others. killer to come. "Are those two daughters of doom just now?" The woman didn''t answer his question, but asked about other things. "Vivian and Shirley? Yes, heroine, do you know them both?" Narant answered truthfully, looking around without a trace, looking for an opportunity to retreat and escape from the study. "Lord Lord, I advise you not to think about other things. Although you are a title knight, as long as you don''t reach the silver knight, then you are not my opponent!" The woman saw Narant''s thoughts, and the The rapier pushed forward and warned. "Woman, don''t be nervous, I have no other ideas!" Seeing that his mind was pierced, Narant didn''t dare to act rashly for the time being, but he secretly thought that this woman was so sophisticated. The woman ignored Narant''s answer, and after a while she continued to ask: "Have the nobles of the Onyx Principality now allow the Daughter of Doom to live in the territory?" "Huh?" Narant was stunned, this woman even needed to be asked about such a thing. The next moment, Narant suddenly thought of something. "It turned out to be the daughter of doom!" Sure enough, Narant''s pupils shrank. When he put his gaze on the eyes of the woman whose face was wrapped in black cloth, he saw a circle of golden inscriptions. "Could this be the reward given to me by the system?" Narant''s thoughts were up and down, and he was not sure if this was his third lucky daughter who had not yet received the account. After all, he originally thought that the third lucky daughter would also be born in Doom Village, but the woman in front of him might not even be from the Onyx Principality. However, no matter what, resolving the immediate crisis is the most important thing. After realizing the identity of the confrontation, Narant immediately replied: "Woman, how could the principality allow the daughter of doom to exist, as long as any daughter of doom appears, then the nobles and the church will They will be sent to the stake as soon as possible!" "Are you lying to me? Then why do you have two daughters of doom here?" "I didn''t lie to you, other nobles would definitely not dare to take in the daughter of doom, but I am an exception!" Narant felt that he finally had a chance to escape, and immediately continued: "Although I am also a noble, I am very sympathetic. What happened to the daughter of doom, after all, they did nothing wrong, why did they bring bad luck and were sent to the stake!" "So, I''ve been researching how to prevent girls from such a tragic fate!" "Just a while ago, maybe the God of Glory was moved by my sincerity, and passed on his favor in my sleep, giving me a way to eliminate bad luck!" "So, the two girls you just saw will no longer bring bad luck, and I even gave them a name, that is the lucky girl!" Listening to Narant''s remarks, the woman fell silent, but her gaze towards Narant became somewhat complicated. Although she couldn''t tell how much of Narant''s words were false. But she could see the conversation and interaction between Narant and the two girls just now. The noble indeed let the two girls live in the castle and took good care of them. "Woman, I don''t know what your name is? You are also a lucky girl, right? Where did you come from? It must have been a long time since you stayed in the noble principality? Why don''t you come to my storm collar, I very much welcome you lucky ones. The arrival of the daughter!" Narant saw that it really worked, and immediately pursued the victory. The woman''s mood was initially ups and downs, but now she was even more stunned when she heard Narant''s repeated questions. "I¡­" dong dong dong! "Sir, Chef Rose asked you if you need to prepare a late-night snack!" Just when the woman was about to say something, Lilia''s voice came from outside the door. The woman reflected from her daze and looked at the door subconsciously. "It''s now!" And at this moment, Narant finally found a chance to escape. UU Reading Although it seemed that the woman''s intention to kill him was not very strong, Narant didn''t dare to gamble. Losing the gamble would be his life. The next moment, his vindictiveness turned so fast, he retreated to the desk in an instant. Chong! The nobles'' long swords basically never leave their bodies, but Narant thought he would be safe in his castle, so he just hung the long sword beside his desk. After retreating to the edge of the desk at this moment, he immediately drew his long sword. "Sir?" Lilia immediately heard the sound of the long sword being unsheathed, and asked inside suspiciously! "I''ll come to you again, remember, my name is Catherine!" At this time, Catherine was in a turmoil, and she didn''t come to assassinate Narant. Seeing that the next thing could not be completed today, she made a decisive decision. The figure quickly retreated to the window. When the voice fell, she jumped agilely and jumped to the side while hanging from the window edge. "Catherine, what I said is true, you can stay in my castle, just like the two girls just now!" After Catherine jumped out of the window, Narant immediately stepped forward and looked around, only to see her jumping up and down easily on the eaves and corners of the castle, and was about to disappear to the side. For a lucky girl with such abilities, Narant was very envious, so he immediately shouted at her back. "There are assassins! Protect the adults!" "There are assassins!" "Dangdangdang!" And with Narant''s cry, the guards on the city wall took advantage of the situation to look over, and instantly saw the figure jumping on the eaves, and immediately issued a loud warning. In an instant, the entire castle, whether it was the servants or the guards, moved, and the alarm bell at the gate was rang dignifiedly. Chapter 112： Swordsmanship slap! "Sir, are you alright!" Lilia, as the closest person, opened the door the next moment when there were shouts from up and down the castle. Although this little maid does not have any force value, but she has a heart dedicated to the Lord. "I''m fine!" When Catherine was no longer visible outside the window, Narant looked back, "Lilia, go and ask Rose to prepare a late-night snack!" With such a situation, Narant''s sleepiness has dissipated. "Yes, my lord!" Lilia confirmed that her lord didn''t have any scars, and the thumping little heart became a little calmer. After hearing the order, she immediately went downstairs. And Narant also walked out of the study, preparing to go to the lobby on the first floor. When he reached the entrance of the stairs, Vivian and a group of guards hurried up with their weapons. "grown ups!" Everyone just heard from Lilia that Narant was fine, and at this moment they were relieved. "Let''s go! Go to the conference hall first!" Narant waved his hand and led everyone back the same way. ¡­¡­ "My lord, **** it, let the assassins enter the castle!" A few minutes later, in the hall on the first floor, Quick was half-kneeling in front of Narant. Having seen the assassin before, half of the guards entered the inner fort to protect Narant''s safety, while the other half chased the assassin under the leadership of Quick. As for the result of the pursuit, it was no surprise that the woman''s strength was extraordinary. Even though Quick had been practicing vindictiveness for a few days and was an apprentice knight, it was still useless. "Get up first! Where did the assassin enter the castle from, have you checked it out?" Narant waved his hand, but did not immediately investigate who was responsible for his dereliction of duty. "My lord! When the assassin escaped, he headed towards the back of the castle. When his subordinates arrived with the guards, she had already climbed off the cliff, and we chased down the gentle slope, but unfortunately she was nowhere to be seen." "However, there are still ropes left on the ground, and there are traces of climbing on the cliff. The subordinate speculates that the assassin should also climb up from the cliff." "Climbing up from the back of the castle?" Narant also did not expect that the only loophole in the castle was drilled by this female thorn. As his own den, Narant has naturally carefully checked the surrounding situation. The steepness of the surrounding cliffs is almost vertical. Even he, a middle-level bronze knight, would not dare to climb without security. Therefore, because the number of guards is currently insufficient, Narant only allows the guards to guard the front, while the rear and sides only need to patrol occasionally. After all, there is only one road on the bright side, and he didn''t expect anyone to climb up on the other sides. "My lord, my subordinates implore you to let me take someone out to pursue them, so that the assassin can be captured and apologize to your lord!" Quick pleaded. "No need!" Narant shook his head. Even the castle couldn''t trap the woman. Now that he was out of the castle, how could more than a dozen people in Quake catch up. More importantly, Catherine''s strength is very strong, there is no difference between letting Quick and others go out and sending them to death. "Quick, you take the guards to guard the castle again, and send a few more people to the side and rear." Narant immediately ordered. "Yes, my lord!" Quick was still a little unwilling, but he could only accept the decision made by his lord. "Sherry and Vivian stay, everyone else go out!" After Quick left, Narant cleared the others. "Sir, it''s the subordinate who didn''t protect your safety!" "Sir, Shirley is also at fault. Shirley''s bees and Little Huihui are sleeping at night!" After everyone went out, Vivian and Shirley Bara confessed to Narant with their heads. "Shirley, Vivienne, it''s none of your business!" Narant laughed dumbly, this time he didn''t even think about the intrusion, how could these two girls think of it. And little Huihui and bees can''t function because of the dark night, this is not something that can be changed by manpower. "I don''t want you to admit that you are wrong, but I want to tell you something else! That assassin is actually just like you, a lucky girl!" "Ah? It''s also bad luck... the daughter of luck?" Vivian and Shirley looked surprised. "My lord, then why did she break into the castle to assassinate you? You must know that among all the nobles, you are the only one who is willing to take us in!" Shirley resented a little. "I don''t know why she broke into the castle for the time being, but I feel that she didn''t really enter the castle to kill me, it seems that she has other purposes." "As for how good I am to you, she just found out, and it is precisely because of this that I have the opportunity to escape tonight!" Narant replied with a smile, he was telling the truth, because after seeing his conversation with Vivian and Shirley, Catherine temporarily forgot her purpose and asked about the Daughter of Doom. "This lucky girl is too bad, my lord, when tomorrow dawns, I will send out Little Bee and Little Huihui, so that she has nowhere to hide!" Xue Li immediately clenched her fists and said. "Me too, my lord. Tomorrow, I''ll take the guards and cooperate with Shirley to arrest her!" Vivian nodded immediately. "Well, I''m leaving you here for this matter, but Shirley and Vivian, you need to secretly check the identity of that woman tomorrow." "Don''t let her find out, because you can''t beat her, just report it to me after you find out!" Narant is now a little unsure whether Catherine is his third lucky daughter, so he doesn''t want to make too much noise to scare her away. As for why Narant guessed that Catherine would not flee overnight, it was because of what Catherine said when she left. She said that she would come to find her again. Narant felt that a person like Catherine, who was so daring and dared to break into a castle, definitely didn''t need to cover up her escape from the territory. "Yes, my lord!" The two women responded immediately. After instructing Shirley and Vivian, Narant went back to the bedroom after having supper. Narant lying on the bed called out the system panel. ''Daughter of Luck: Catherine (Primary Awakening!)'' ''Specialty: Swordsmanship! ¡¯ ''Special Talent: Light Body The Eye of Insight! ¡¯ ''She is a very talented swordsman. When she grows into an excellent swordsman, the long sword will be invincible and invincible. ¡¯ ''She is also an excellent general. In the primary awakening state, the longsword soldiers she leads can master swordsmanship skillfully in a week, and the soldiers will permanently acquire the 10% talent of the light body! ¡¯ (Note: In the primary awakening state, the maximum number of people to teach each time is 10! The number of people can be increased after the level of awakening is improved!) This lucky girl has completed the primary awakening, and her proficiency is about to reach the intermediate awakening requirements. Intermediate Awakening Potion Recipe: One potion golden orchid, two potions taro, two blood beasts of beastly bird... "She''s about to reach the threshold of intermediate awakening. No wonder she is so confident that as long as I''m under the Silver Knight, I can''t be her opponent!" Narant read the introduction to the picture book and couldn''t help but be surprised. This Lucky Girl Guide was a reminder that Narant received from the system after Catherine revealed her name. And now, the first thing that surprised him was that Catherine was about to complete the Intermediate Awakening. On the other hand, Narant was even more puzzled about how Catherine completed the primary awakening. After all, Vivian and Shirley both relied on their own medicine to complete their awakening. After thinking for a moment, Narant had no idea, so he could only stop thinking about it. "You said you would come back to find me, and I''m looking forward to seeing you again!" Before closing his eyes, Narant muttered. These doubts should be solved as long as Catherine is found. Chapter 113： there are bad guys At the same time, in an alley in Maiye Village, Catherine was walking quietly. As Narant said, Catherine was a daring artist, and she did not choose to escape from the Storm Territory at this time. At this time, Catherine was very confused. She alerted the lord of the Storm Territory, but failed to rescue the barbarian, which meant that the next rescue would be more difficult. In addition, she found out today that there are nobles who are willing to take in the daughter of doom. Especially when she escaped from the castle, Narant''s sentence: You can stay in the castle, just like those two girls! Catherine could hear the sincerity in Narant''s words. "Why didn''t you show up five years ago? If I could meet you at that time, maybe my father, my sister..." Catherine couldn''t help thinking of the past, with a sad look on her face. However, at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her interrupted her thoughts. "It''s so late, why are there still people walking around?" Catherine paused, and immediately leaned against the corner of the wall, secretly looking at the figure that appeared in front of her. The figure came out of a thatched hut. After carefully looking around, he sneaked to another thatched hut, and then tapped softly. The door of the thatched cottage that was knocked opened quickly, and the figure quickly got in. After confirming that there was no one else in the alley, Catherine started walking again. As for her previous doubts, she had left her behind. Now she needs to hide herself, and is not in the mood to investigate other things. However, just as Catherine passed by the thatched hut where the man had just entered, her footsteps suddenly stopped. Because the chatter that vaguely came from the house was actually related to the purpose of her visit. "Captain Charlie, those savages were taken prisoner by the storm!" "Well, I already know!" At this time, the people talking in the house were Charlie and one of his team members. They came with a purpose, and at night when no one was there, they wanted to summarize today''s exploration. "Captain, how did you say they did it? You must know that we attracted hundreds of savages that day! And the strength of this Storm Leader, we also looked at it during the day, there are only thirty or forty people at most! "The players are full of doubts. "I also want to know this question very much. I also tentatively asked some villagers during the day, but they didn''t know the situation. It seems that the barbarians we brought in were captured before reaching Maiye Village at all!" Charlie is also Confused. "Captain Charlie, what should we do now?" "I think this land of doom is full of weirdness. The adults put so much effort into blaming the Storm Lord, but it didn''t have any effect. On the contrary, it brought benefits to the Storm Leader and made the barbarians become coolies!" "So, for the time being, it''s best not to act rashly." "Captain, don''t we come here for nothing this time!" After hearing this, Charlie frowned slightly, thinking about how many people he had worked so hard to come to Stormwind Land. After thinking for a moment, he continued: "I see that all the guards of the Storm Leader are concentrated in the castle, why don''t you bring four or five people to tie the village chief of Maiye Village tomorrow, and then take the elf from Storm Leader or other brown sugar and brown bread. the secrets, and destroy these things if possible." "In this way, it is not worthwhile for us to come here. After everything is done, you guys will directly return to the territory, and I will continue to take the caravan here and others to Tulip City! I believe that the caravan is only missing four or five people. People noticed." "Okay, Captain!" The team members also felt that this was feasible. If they really killed the elves in the salt mines of Stormwind, then their return would be a great credit. "Well, go back! Don''t show anything strange until tomorrow night!" "Okay, Captain!" The team member responded, and then sneaked out of Charlie''s thatched hut. After the team member returned to her thatched hut, Catherine walked out from the dark corner. "So, the person who killed Raymond and his clan is not the lord of this Storm Territory?" The whispered conversation between Charlie and the two fell into Catherine''s ears. "Then who is the noble who killed the barbarian women and children this time?" Ningmei thought for a moment, Catherine wasn''t ready to immediately arrest Charlie and question the real murderer behind the scenes, because doing so would inevitably make a noise. She could only wait until tomorrow night when these few people were going to destroy and go to the wild, then she could do it. ¡­¡­ In the early morning of the next day, what happened in the castle last night did not spread to Maiye Village under Narant''s explanation, and the caravan villagers were business as usual. Shelly''s bees began to search in the woods around the entire Storm Territory. And she and Vivian went out of the castle in person, put on ordinary sackcloth and sackcloth, and walked through the streets and alleys in Maiye Village to secretly look at the villagers they met. In this way, the two patrolled Maiye Village for a day, but they didn''t have any clues. And the bees and little Huihui sent out did not find any suspicious lonely woman. "Sister Vivian, it''s getting dark, we haven''t found the assassin for you!" Little Lolita was a little frustrated, originally thinking that she should be able to find the assassin by relying on her little Huihui and bees, but now she is disappointed And return. "Xue Li, the assassin deliberately hid, how easy it is to find it! However, with your bee and Little Huihui, as long as she is still in the Storm Territory, we will be able to find it!" Although Vivian I was also a little disappointed, but seeing Shirley like this, I still encouraged her. "Sister Vivian, the assassin appeared at night yesterday, why don''t we secretly hide in Maiye Village at night and wait to see if she will appear?" Xue Li suddenly said in a whimsical way. "It''s okay!" Vivian was not reconciled After hesitating for a while, she nodded in agreement. "Okay, then let''s talk to your lord now, and we''ll go to the stone house to stay in a while!" Xue Li said excitedly. Afterwards, the two women returned to the castle, ready to report to Narant. After hearing the request of the two girls, Narant reluctantly agreed to see their unwillingness. However, he explained that if there is any discovery, he must not alert the enemy, he must come and report to himself! The two women naturally agreed to this request. ¡­¡­ Midnight, in Maiye Village. Vivian and Xue Li were lying on the side of the window of the stone house in the square. At this time, Xue Li, who had vowed to help the Lord to catch the assassin, was already drowsy, leaning against Vivian, her little head swaying from time to time . On the contrary, Vivian''s eyes lit up, and she has been carefully observing the situation around her. "Hey!" Suddenly, Vivian screamed, because she saw five figures gathering in the dark in Maiye Village. "These people don''t seem to be villagers of Maiye Village. What are they doing out so late?" As a sharpshooter, Vivian''s eyesight was good. After the group gathered, they walked directly towards a fairly new thatched hut by the side of the road, which was Peter Boots'' house. A few people quietly approached the thatched cottage, and then secretly opened the window, two of them slipped in immediately. Just when Vivian was shocked, the person who had just slipped into the thatched hut came out carrying a figure. "Are they bad people?" No matter how slow Vivian reacted, she understood what was going on. The next moment Vivian directly grabbed the longbow beside her, and then pushed Shirley''s little head. "Shirley, wake up! There are bad guys!" Chapter 114： to question "Oh! Bad guy, where is the bad guy!" Shirley, who was woken up in her sleep, was still a little confused, rubbing her eyes and not responding. "Shirley, I just saw a few strangers break into the house of Village Chief Pete and kidnap him!" Vivian said immediately. "Ah, Sister Vivian, then what should we do, should we go back to the adults first!" Xue Li finally woke up. "Those bad guys are going to go away soon. I''m afraid it won''t be too late when we go back to inform the adults! Shirley, why don''t you go back and inform the adults, I''ll chase them now!" Vivian also had some eyesight, knowing that those people were not title knight. Now that the situation is urgent again, it must not be a good thing for the village chief Pete to be kidnapped. "I¡­¡­" "That''s it! Shirley, let''s split up now!" Vivian didn''t wait for Shirley to answer, and immediately pulled her up and headed downstairs. Afterwards, the two women separated in front of the stone house. Vivian quickly chased after the five, while Shirley reluctantly walked towards the castle. ¡­¡­ The weather was fine tonight, and under the moonlight, Vivian followed the five people farther and farther, and finally stopped in an open space three miles away from Maiye Village. Vivienne didn''t act immediately, but sneaked up, ready to wait for an opportunity. "Wake him up!" The five people didn''t know that their whereabouts had been exposed. After they stopped in place, they immediately put down Pete''s leather boots. Pete Leather Boots was knocked unconscious at this time, but the five people were already prepared, and immediately one of them poured a water bottle on the head of Pete Leather Boots. "Ahem!" Pete Boots was awakened by the cold water. He coughed twice and looked at the people around him. He immediately said in horror, "Who are you and what do you want to do?" But the one who responded to Pete Leather Boots was a long sword with a gleaming cold light. This long sword was placed around his neck, and one of them said: "Answer our question honestly, or you will be dead today. !" Peter Boots shuddered with fright, and the man said with satisfaction: "I ask you, where is your lord''s salt mine elf!" "I... Your Lord won''t let you go by doing this!" Pete Leather Boots widened his eyes, finally knowing what they wanted to do. "You don''t have to worry about it. Answer honestly now, or don''t blame me for being rude!" Speaking of which, the man pressed the long sword with force, and the neck of Pete''s leather boot was immediately cut by the sharp blade, and blood flowed down the long sword. "I... I won''t tell you!" Although Pete Leather Boots couldn''t stop shaking, he still gritted his teeth and refused to give in. Several people were a little surprised, and one of them took out a short blade directly from his arms. "It seems that you won''t be honest if I don''t give you some color, but I want to see how loyal you are to your lord. Now let me ask, if you don''t answer, I will cut off one of your fingers! " Having said that, the man grabbed the palm of Pete''s boot without hesitation and was about to start. "I...I can''t tell!" Pete Boots shouted, as if to cheer himself up. And that person is not surprised. He wants to give the village chief some color first, I believe he will be honest in a while. Whoosh! Whoosh! However, just as the man''s dagger was attached to the finger of Pete''s boot, and was about to be cut off, there were two smashing sounds from behind. Puff puff! "Ah! Ah!" Before a few people could react, the two arrows had already burst through the air. Unprepared, two people fell to the ground and died immediately. "No, someone shot a cold arrow!" The other three didn''t respond slowly, and immediately started looking for cover, and one of them even put Pete leather boots in front of him as a meat shield. Seeing that the enemy''s reaction was slow, Vivian was not in a hurry, because she was in the dark now, and she was ready to change direction and continue to shoot. Boom! However, just as Vivian was about to move, there was a sudden sharp pain behind her. "Damn it, fortunately, I kept an eye on it and hid in the house to look at it secretly, otherwise things almost went wrong tonight!" When Vivian turned her head, she saw several men standing behind her. "Captain Charlie, is that you?" The three dodging figures also heard the movement and immediately asked. "It''s me, come out! The person who shot the cold arrow has been caught by me! You idiots, you don''t even know if you were followed!" Charlie responded, and then lifted Vivian up. "Captain!" Those people walked out with ugly expressions. "When you started, I kept hiding in the house to observe. I didn''t expect that not long after you left, these two little girls came out of the stone house on the square." "One came after you, and the other wanted to go back to report, but fortunately, I found them all!" At this time, there were more than a dozen people behind Charlie, and in addition to Vivian who was captured, Xue Li was actually **** and covered her mouth. "My lord, two of our teammates were shot dead by this girl with a cold arrow!" The man heard the words and glared at Vivian immediately. "Well, wait for this matter first, the business is at stake. Did you ask anything from the village chief?" "Sir, the village chief who doesn''t know how to live or die is very tough. We were just about to show him some color!" "Then ask these two girls first, the village chief stays at the end, let him see our methods first!" Charlie and others didn''t know the identities of Vivian and Shirley, so they still thought that Pete Boots knew the most news Now they are going to use Vivian and Shirley to kill the chickens and show the monkeys. Afterwards, a few people threw Shirley Vivian in the open space, and the cloth strip on Shirley''s mouth was also removed. "Xue Li, are you alright!" Vivian''s back was hot, and her hands were no longer able to exert strength, but seeing Xue Li''s eyes red from crying, she immediately asked with concern. "Sister Vivian, I''m fine, but I didn''t send the news to the adults!" "Little girl film, now is not the time for you to chat, let me tell you, now your only chance to survive is to tell us the secret of the storm leader!" "For example, where is the location of the salt mine elf, and how the brown sugar brown bread is made!" "As long as your information is useful, then we can let you go, but if you don''t want to say it, then... we''ll shave your pretty faces!" Charlie held a short blade in his hand and greeted the two with a bloodthirsty smile. The woman threatened. "You bastards, let go of your heart! We can''t tell, the adults will avenge us!" Although Shirley''s eyes were red, she was surprisingly brave at this moment. "Really!" Charlie was stunned for a moment, then a stern look flashed in his eyes. He has no idea of ??pity Xiangxiyu. No matter what tonight, he has to complete the sabotage plan, so that it is better to go back. "You''d better just kill us! We won''t say a word!" Seeing that Charlie was really going to attack Shirley, Vivian immediately moved to block Shirley. "It''s not that easy to want to die! I''ll make you feel the pain!" Charlie was unmoved. "I advise you to stop first!" However, at this moment, a slender figure walked out of the woods. Chapter 115： sneak attack "Who?" Charlie and the others were startled, and immediately looked in the direction of the voice. However, when he saw that there was only one other person, and it was a woman, he was relieved. "Now let those two girls go and answer me a few questions!" It was Catherine who came. Since last night she learned that the barbarian tribe''s affairs are not so simple, she has been following the movements of Charlie and others. It''s just that I didn''t expect that there would be another change today, that is, the two girls also found each other''s traces. "Who are you? You want us to answer the question? Then first ask if the long sword in our hands will answer!" Charlie laughed angrily, and then said to his subordinate, "Go, kill her!" Although she is a woman, Charlie is not ready to show mercy. "Yes, Captain!" Immediately, two subordinates responded, holding long swords and heading towards Catherine. "Go to hell!" The two suddenly accelerated when they were five or six meters away from Kathy Li, and charged forward with long swords. Just counting their breaths, the two rushed to Catherine. One person raised his long sword over his head and slashed towards Catherine, while the other person slashed and swept away. Seeing that the long sword was about to fall on her body in the next moment, Catherine was still walking around leisurely. Swish! And just when everyone thought that Catherine was about to die, suddenly several cold lights flashed under the night. Puff puff! Accompanied by two piercing voices, the two men of Charlie, who were originally fierce, froze. Boom! Then the two of them slowly fell backwards and smashed to the ground. There was a long sword mark on their faces. "Bastard! Let''s go together and kill her!" Charlie was frightened and angry for a while. There was no vindictive light on this woman, but she was so powerful, which was beyond Charlie''s imagination. "kill!" Charlie''s subordinates also responded, and after hearing the words, more than a dozen people raised their long swords to encircle Catherine without hesitation. At this time, Catherine became a little serious, and her footsteps were no longer the previous sloppy steps, but began to move left and right with great agility and lightness. Jingle Jingle! For a while, against the backdrop of the moonlight, the cold light in the field accompanied by the sound of metal clashing incessantly. ¡­¡­ "Sir, do we want to do it!" At the same time, more than a dozen meters away from the open space, a group of more than ten people were hiding in a bush to observe the battlefield. These people are naturally Narant and his subordinates. Hearing that his two treasures were going to spend the night in Maiye Village, Narant was naturally not very relieved, so he had already asked Quick to arrange for two guards to hide in a thatched hut in the distance for protection. When the guards saw that Shirley was taken away by a group of people, they secretly returned to the castle to report to Narant, who immediately rushed over with a group of subordinates. However, when he arrived, Narant discovered Catherine from last night, so he quietly stopped the immediate rescue plan. Although Catherine is stronger than Narant, compared to the overall development of the title of knight, she has developed to the extreme in a certain aspect, um, it is referred to as swordsmanship talent. Therefore, she couldn''t detect Narant and others approaching secretly. "Don''t need it for now, listen to my orders later!" Narant waved his hand, these ordinary people are definitely not Catherine''s opponents, even if there are ten more, it will be no use. In fact, as Narant thought, although she was surrounded and killed by more than ten people, Catherine, with her dexterous steps and fast and precise swordsmanship, was able to navigate this group of enemies with ease. "This is simply the Sword Princess!" Narant''s heart couldn''t help but heat up. "Sister Vivian, this big sister is amazing!" Shirley had temporarily forgotten the danger, and looked at Catherine with some admiration. "Shirley, she is most likely the assassin the adults said!" Vivian reminded her. "She''s an assassin? No wonder the lord told us not to disturb her, Sister Vivian, what should we do now, will she hurt us then! If only the lord were here!" brought it up again. Vivian couldn''t answer Shirley''s question, she could only watch the battlefield and wait for the final result. boom! boom! boom! It didn''t take long for more than a dozen people who fought with Catherine on the field to fall to the ground, most of them screaming and rolling on the ground. "You... Who are you!" At this time, Charlie still had the arrogant look he had before, his face was pale, and his words were a little awkward. He actually wanted to escape just now, but when he moved, he felt a chill on his back. He understood that this woman had locked him, and as long as he really escaped, the next attack would come as promised. "You don''t need to know who I am, just answer me a few questions!" Catherine wiped the rapier on a fallen enemy, and after returning to its sheath, she came to Charlie in a hurry. "You... what do you want to ask?" "Who sent you here!" Catherine said. Charlie''s expression changed for a while, and finally he said, "It''s Baron Quint!" "Quint? Why did he kill the barbarian women and children on the grassland?" Catherine continued to ask. "Because my lord wants to blame him... How did you know that!" Charlie replied subconsciously, but the next moment he suddenly reflected, the woman''s intentions seemed to be different from what he imagined. Swish! "I''ll ask you an answer!" Catherine pulled out her sheathed long sword again, and with a flash of cold light, a bloodstain was drawn directly on Charlie''s face. "Because Lord Quint wants to put the blame on Storm Territory, so that the barbarian tribe can invade Storm Territory!" The pain on his face made Charlie no longer dare to hide and immediately answered. "Very well, it looks like you didn''t lie!" Catherine nodded, this answer was correct from last night, she finally confirmed the accuracy of the news. "Can you let me go, I''ll get out of here now! I''m not involved in the barbarian thing." After answering, seeing the woman''s expression of satisfaction, Charlie begged out. "No, I want to exchange you for the barbarians!" Catherine shook her head. After Charlie heard the words, his face turned white, and the long sword in his hand fell to the ground. And when Catherine saw him like this, she immediately said to Vivian and Shirley, "Are you all right??" "Sister be careful!" Whoops! However, just when Catherine''s words fell, Vivian''s expression changed. It turned out that Charlie''s action of throwing the sword just now was just to reduce Catherine''s vigilance. At this time, there was an extra white powder in his hand, and he poured it towards Catherine''s face without hesitation. "Go to hell!" Charlie poured lime powder. Although it was insidious, it was also very useful. Catherine was caught off guard immediately. After doing all this, Charlie didn''t give Catherine time to reflect, and immediately took out a short blade and stabbed Catherine in the chest. However, Catherine is a lucky girl with talent after all. Although she can''t see it, she instinctively dodges to the side and avoids the key point. Poof! Charlie''s short blade slid against Catherine''s arm. Seeing that the blow was missed, Charlie retracted his dagger and stabbed Catherine again. Whoosh! Poof! However, before Charlie''s second straight stab hit, an arrow had already been shot in the back of his heart. Chapter 116： 1 wave after wave "Uh..." Charlie paused and turned his head in disbelief. He couldn''t understand why he just wanted to cause damage, why there were so many accidents. In this wilderness, it was like a drama, with waves of enemies coming. If he was also a transmigrator, he would definitely count his middle fingers to the sky, and then shout: Thief God, you are playing with me! boom! It''s a pity that Charlie wasn''t. At this time, he didn''t have the strength to do these things. He was unwilling to fall to the ground when he saw a large number of people coming over from behind. "The talent is good, and the courage is enough, but unfortunately, he still lacks due caution. If he can watch a few more movies of grievances and vendettas, he won''t be capsized in the gutter!" Narant shook his head as he walked. The trivial episode just now was outdated in the previous film and television drama, but it is still very effective in this world. However, in this way, he made a wedding dress for him. "Sir!" Vivian and Shirley immediately exclaimed when they saw that they were overjoyed. However, one of the two women''s hands and feet were still tied, and the other''s back was so hot that she couldn''t move. "Sir, you''re finally here! Woohoo!" Shirley cried with joy after exclaiming. Although she was very brave just now, which girl is not afraid of being slashed in the face, Vivian''s eyes are also a little red. "Don''t be afraid! My lord, I''m here, you are safe now!" Narant helped the two girls up first. "Sir!" Pete Boots also stood up with Quick''s help. "Well, it''s all intact, not bad!" Narant slightly inspected the injury on Vivian''s back. Although there was a bruise, there were no other wounds, and it should be able to heal after resting for a while. Finally, Narant turned his gaze to Catherine. At this time, Catherine''s eyes were still unclear, and she was guarding the surroundings with a long sword in her hand. "Catherine, we meet again!" "What do you want!" Catherine''s tone was a little stiff, but she revealed a little weakness. "My lord, this elder sister saved me and Sister Vivian just now!" Xue Li whispered. This girl still remembered Catherine''s life-saving grace in her heart, but because she was an assassin, Shirley only mentioned a word weakly, and then she had no other words. Narant nodded to Shirley and Vivian, motioning the two girls to be calm, and then replied to Catherine, "I just want you to stay in the storm and lead a stable life, no other malicious intentions!" "By the way, go back to the castle with me first! Your eyes are stained with lime. If you don''t handle it well, you may never see anything again!" "..." Facing Narant''s soft tone, Catherine pursed her lips, not knowing how to answer. However, at the next moment, she felt dizzy and fell directly to the ground. Narant immediately stepped forward and found that Catherine''s arm had been cut with a cut, but the blood on the cut was black. "Sir, that dagger is poisonous!" Quick reminded him immediately when he saw the wound. It turned out that Quint had explained when Charlie came. If there was any accident this time, let him find an opportunity to see if he could assassinate Narant before he died. If it can be done, then his family will receive double care in the future. Just when he died, Charlie used the dagger on Catherine. "Hurry up and bring water!" Narant was also a little anxious when he saw this, but don''t lose his third lucky daughter. When Quick and the others brought clear water, Narant ripped open Catherine''s sleeve, and the snow-white jade bib was immediately displayed in front of Narant. He didn''t care about anything else, he rinsed the black blood around the wound with water, and then put his mouth up. "Yeah!" Seeing this scene, Shirley immediately exclaimed. Wei Wei''an turned her face away with a blushing face, obviously shocked by Narant''s actions. Ignoring everyone''s reaction, Narant sucked out the poisonous blood for Catherine one by one. There is a way to treat him with ordinary sword wounds, but if it is poisoned, then he really has no choice but to do it. As for whether it is effective, he does not know. The detoxification process lasted for more than a minute. From the beginning, Catherine had some reflections, and in the end, she no longer felt any sense. Narant didn''t know whether she helped or not. "Quake, clean the battlefield. These people will be brought back regardless of life or death. If they are still alive, try to treat them as much as possible, and they will be useful at that time!" Because Catherine had the idea of ??exchanging barbarians with Narant before, she tried her best to restrain herself during the battle. Most of the attackers were still alive at this time. Narant gave an order to Quick, and then he returned first with his three daughters and Pete Boots. ¡­¡­ "So, this group of people pretended to be the subordinates of the Tulip City nobles and came to Stormwind Collar, but are they actually from Quint?" After returning to the castle and settling Catherine in, Narant began to ask Pete Boots, Vivian and others about all the details of tonight. From the accounts of several people, he knew the identities of Charlie and the others. "Yes, my lord, he answered to that Catherine sister himself!" "Well, by the way, from your words, this Catherine may also be here for the barbarians?" "My lord, it is very likely that the questions that Miss Catherine asked after subduing the group of bad guys were all about barbarians!" Vivian nodded immediately. After listening, Narant nodded and finally figured out what Catherine wanted to do when she came to the castle last night. She wanted to take herself as a hostage, and then threatened the guards to release the barbarians. And Narant still remembers what Raymond said before he was captured, that the guardian of their tribe would avenge them. So, this Catherine should be the guardian that Raymond said, and Catherine doesn''t know much about the affairs in the duchy, so it is obvious that she has been out of touch with the civilized world for a long time, so this also proves Catherine''s identity. "Okay, Vivienne, Shirley, you two go back to rest first!" It was already dark and the two girls were tired for a day today, so Narant immediately gave an order. "As for Pete Boots, you did a great job today, and tomorrow I will give you a reward for your loyalty and bravery!" Narant has learned from Vivian that Pete Boots would rather die, so this reward is necessary. Even though Pete Boots didn''t do anything tonight, he deserves credit for keeping his mouth shut in the face of life-and-death threats. "Yes, my lord! Thank you, my lord!" Pete Leather Boots excitedly saluted Narant before exiting the hall. Next, after Narant waited for the Quick team to return, he gave them another task to lurk near Maiye Village to see if there were any fish that slipped through the net. If there is a fish that slips through the net, it is naturally caught on the spot. If not, then look at several caravans and make plans for tonight''s events tomorrow morning. In Tulip City, there were nobles who ate inside and out to help Quint to cover up and sent someone here. He had to ask for an explanation on this matter. Chapter 117： local tyrant gold The next morning, Maiye Village. All the caravan stewards just walked out of the door, but they couldn''t help being surprised. I saw that the square of Maiye Village was full of guards. In addition, there are more than 20 caravan members in front of them. "Isn''t that Dolly? What''s going on here?" "That Dolly seems to be dead, and there is still a blood hole in his chest?" "These people seem to be members of Sir Wallard''s caravan, how come so many died!" All of a sudden, all the caravan stewards turned pale. I don''t know why there was such a big change when they woke up. "Master Narant, what happened?" Butler Ute was surprised to see this scene, but he was not afraid, and immediately stepped forward and asked Narant in a low voice. When Narant heard the words, he immediately told Steward Ute about the situation last night. "There is such a thing?" Butler Ute was surprised. They lived in Maiye Village last night, and it was quiet and peaceful all night. He didn''t expect such a fierce battle to happen a few miles away. "Butler Ute, I want to know what the identity of this Sir Wallard is, and he actually helped these people hide his identity!" "Sir Wallard used to be a nobleman with a fief, but he went bankrupt due to poor management a few years ago. He couldn''t pay enough taxes to the Count for three years. In the end, the Count exchanged gold coins for his territory!" "I heard that Sir Wallard bought a few shops in Tulip City and formed a caravan after taking gold coins as compensation!" "This time, he took the initiative to find Lord Andrew and said that he would send a caravan, because they were all vassals of Lord Count, and Lord Andrew had no scruples. He agreed on the spot. I didn''t expect..." "Steward Ut, did this Sir Walard have any conflicts or unhappiness with our Berwick family in the past?" "No, Master Narant, although our Berwick family is not rich, but because Lord Andrew fights bravely, and is an honest nobleman, he has only had a grudge with Viscount Alding in Tulip City!" The butler replied. "Aldine!" Narant nodded silently, although there was no evidence, but now Narant guessed that there is a 60% probability that this arrangement is related to Aldin, and the other 40% is this Sir Wallard is for The money was bought by Quint. "Butler Ute, those caravan stewards don''t know the situation at this time, please help me explain to them!" "Okay, young master!" Butler Ute responded immediately, and then quickly walked towards the surprised caravan stewards. After Ute''s explanation, all the caravan stewards were relieved, but they were immediately surprised that such an encounter happened to the Storm Lord. In order to convict Sir Wallard of the crime, Narant waved to Quake immediately. Quick immediately pulled out the cloth strips from the mouths of several surviving captives. And these prisoners have already accepted the account, and immediately began to reveal their names and origins. "Everyone, you have heard what they said just now! These people are all from the Earl of Dark Iron, and they are all subordinates of Baron Quint next to Stormland!" "Baron Quint and I have some disputes because of some small issues, such as salt is one reason!" "However, this was originally a matter of me and Quint, but now Sir Wallard is actually helping outsiders to plot against my Storm Lord!" "So, I must report to the Count and let him decide for me!" "And this time everyone happened to be in Maiye Village. In order to avoid other misunderstandings, I just let everyone know. I hope everyone can help me be a witness and publicize the truth of this matter!" After all, the Storm Collar has just started, and Narant has to be careful to avoid those who are interested in taking advantage of it. For example, he indiscriminately killed caravans and robbed property. Don''t think this is superfluous. In this world where information is blocked, if you don''t take the lead in gaining the right to speak, then it will be too late to remedy it. "Sir Narant, don''t worry, we were in Maiye Village last night. Everything in Maiye Village was business as usual. These people secretly went out and wanted to do damage, and they deserved it!" "Yes, we can prove it for Sir Narrant!" Several stewards responded immediately, and no one had any doubts. There are more than 20 people. If Narant is really messing up, they can always hear the movement. Since they didn''t hear anything, it only means that these people left Maiye Village in the middle of the night. Moreover, these people have all stated their detailed identities. As long as they have the heart, it is easy to verify, so if Narant really cheated, there is no need to come out like this. "Then I would like to thank you all! You will all return in a while, and I will host a banquet for you again at noon!" Narant nodded in satisfaction. Next, Mario and the caravan made the final settlement. Because they all belong to noble caravans, the amount of goods purchased is not comparable to commoners such as Laurie General Store. The turnover of almost every caravan can reach seven or eight gold coins, and Father Narant''s caravan purchased more than ten gold coins at one time. After the settlement was completed, Narant entertained everyone. Before the caravan left, he gave a few pieces of white sugar and white bread to the caravan stewards and then sent away the first wave of noble caravans. As for the matter of Sir Wallard, Narant has asked Steward Ut to go back and tell his father, and Andrew will seek justice from the Earl. ¡­¡­ It was night, and it was the night of the once-a-week meteor shower. Narant had not gotten a new elf for several weeks, so he was waiting in the vestibule early after dinner today. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As the night sky completely darkened, the meteor shower at the end of the sky arrived as scheduled. "My little baby is finally here! I just don''t know what color elf I can get today?" "Now I have green, blue, and purple pixies, and among the four common pixies, there are still yellow pixies that I haven''t gotten!" "Boss Rongguang, if you really take care of me, you''ll be fine, give a local tyrant gold!" Watching the meteors streak overhead, Narant couldn''t help but look forward to it. A few minutes passed, and tonight''s meteor shower was finally coming to an end, and Narant couldn''t wait to activate the search function. Soon, the coordinates of this little elf were learned by Narant tonight, and it was only over a mile away from the castle. Narant ordered Vivian to take care of Catherine who was still in a coma, so tonight he went out of the castle alone to look for the elf. Riding a horse, Narant soon arrived at his destination, in an open wasteland. Coming to the edge of the crater, Narant turned over and dismounted, and smashed the meteorite shell with a long sword. "Hey!" The next moment, Narant was taken aback, "It turned out to be really a local tyrant gold... This... this... Rongguang is so powerful!" Narant smiled happily, no matter what kind of mine, I believe that this is a guaranteed profit. Chapter 118： Mining "Little guy! Let''s go! Let''s go back!" After the contract of recognizing the master was completed, Narant returned to the castle happily holding the golden yellow elf! ¡­¡­ The next morning, in the maid''s bedroom on the first floor of the castle. "Huh?" Catherine woke up leisurely, but the discomfort from her whole body made her snort unconsciously. "Yeah! Big sister, you''re finally awake!" At this moment, an exclamation came from Catherine''s ear. It was Shirley who was arranged to take care of Catherine here. Hearing this call, Catherine finally woke up and saw the appearance of the girl in front of her. Catherine remembered her situation. She sat up abruptly, originally wanted to get out of bed, but unfortunately she only stood up a little, her whole body was sore and weak, and finally she fell to the edge of the bed. "Big sister, don''t move! The lord said that you were poisoned the night before! Although the lord has already helped you to breathe (the divine beast) to heal your wounds, it must not have recovered so quickly!" Shirley immediately stepped forward to stop Catherine''s actions. "Xi poison for healing?" Catherine froze and looked at her body subconsciously. When she saw her dress clearly, she was even more shocked, and saw that she was wearing a castle maid dress. "Big sister, don''t worry, your clothes were changed by sister Vivian and I. When the adults helped you heal the poison, you just ripped off your sleeves!" Xue Li thought she understood Catherine''s thoughts, and immediately explained. But after Catherine heard this, her expression still didn''t change. After Shirley mentioned this, she already remembered what happened that night before she completely lost consciousness. She remembered that after she fell to the ground powerless, the young lord immediately stepped forward and hugged her. Originally, this was nothing, but after a while, Catherine, who was in a daze, felt a burst of warmth on her arm, and then she felt constantly being sucked. With a lot of shame and anger, she fainted completely. "Is he detoxifying?" Katherine asked herself. But she couldn''t find the answer. She had never heard that mouth can detoxify. But now it seems that he is not dead, and there is no reason to complain about this young lord. "Big sister, are you hungry? If so, I''ll go to the kitchen to find my mother to get some food for you?" Seeing Catherine''s startled appearance, Shirley immediately asked with concern. "Thank you, Shirley, I''m not very hungry now, I want to ask where your lord is!" Catherine, who became a prisoner, had no intention of eating at this time. She didn''t know what would happen to her next, and her plan to rescue Raymond and others seemed to have failed. "Hey, great sister, how do you know my name?" Xue Li said in surprise, "Sir, he took Sister Vivian out of the castle, the lord got a yellow elf last night, and today he brought the elf to it. Looking for habitat!" "I heard you and Vivian call each other that night, so I know your names! Shirley, my name is Catherine!" "Sister Catherine, will you stay in the castle with us in the future!" Shirley blinked and asked Catherine expectantly. "I don''t know!" Catherine was stopped by Shirley, and she didn''t know how to choose. Moreover, even if he wants to leave now, is the young lord willing to let him go? I''m afraid it would be kind of me not to kill myself! ¡­¡­ When Shirley was talking to Catherine, Narrant was only a little over a mile away from the castle. "Hey! The little guy has a reaction!" Riding on the back of Lightning, Narant suddenly showed a happy expression, and the yellow elf seemed to have found a satisfactory habitat. Narant is very much looking forward to the mine he is about to acquire. If it''s a gold mine and a silver mine, it''s really cool! "Go! Little guy! Work harder!" Full of expectations, Narant gently threw the little guy to the ground. "Migu Migu!" After the little guy landed, he shouted happily twice, and then slid away toward the wasteland beside the dirt road. After almost a mile in, the little guy finally stopped. After the stop, the yellow light on the little guy began to slowly converge. When the light converged to the point where the naked eye couldn''t see it directly, with a buzzing sound, the light formed ripples and rippled toward the surroundings. This process lasted for more than half a minute. After half a minute, everything returned to normal, and the yellow elves began to sway around leisurely. "It''s done!" Narant was overjoyed. However, nothing was seen on the ground at this time. "Vivian, let the guards start digging!" Under normal circumstances, even if the mines produced by the yellow elf are not bare mines, they are not buried deeply, so just by digging the soil layer, you can determine what mines have been obtained. "Yes, my lord!" The guards had already brought hoes and started digging in the wasteland under the command of Vivian. Narant, on the other hand, stepped aside and waited under the shade of a tree. Time passed by minute by minute. "My lord, it looks like I''ve dug it up!" More than ten minutes later, a voice came from Vivian. "What kind of mine?" Narant got up and quickly ran over. "Sir... we don''t know each other!" Vivian shook her head a little lacking in confidence. Seeing this, Narant became anxious. It''s not a common mine, which is a bit unfortunate. "This is..." When Narant came to the edge of the pit and looked down, he also frowned slightly. There was no ore in the pit that was about two meters deep, but a layer of gray-white soil. After thinking for a while, Narant finally found the relevant memory in his mind. "Is this clay?" In order to verify the accuracy Narant jumped into the pit and grabbed a handful of gray-white dirt with his hands. "Delicate and firm, this is really clay!" "Sir! Is this mine good?" Vivian asked cautiously when she heard the words. Generally speaking, the nobles¡¯ favorite mines are metal mines, because no matter which one they are, it represents wealth. But now that she heard that it turned out to be dirt, Vivian felt a little worried for her lord. "How do you say it! If it is before processing, then it is no different from other ordinary soils!" Although it is not too disappointing, it is still far from the copper and iron ore that Narant expected. "Ah, isn''t that worthless!" Vivian couldn''t help feeling a little sad. "It''s not like that. You have seen the clay pots and bowls we usually use, and they are made of this clay!" "Ah! It turns out that clay pots and bowls are made of this clay? Your lord, so this clay is actually valuable!" Vivian''s frustration immediately diminished. "Yes, in fact, it is also very valuable, at least it should be more valuable than imagined!" Narant smiled. Of course, he didn''t plan to make pots and bowls for sale. Ceramics are not very valuable in this world. Because the pottery-making technology in this world is very backward, both the craftsmanship and the glaze water on the outside of the ceramics are at the original level. Therefore, nobles prefer to use gold and silver utensils. Of course, if you can create works of art like Jingdezhen blue and white porcelain, Longquan celadon or Ru kiln in the past, I believe you can still make a lot of money. Just wanting to let Narant develop pottery to this level in a short period of time is no less than letting him make a rifle with his bare hands. So, his real idea is to burn bricks. Chapter 119： Dont believe it? Exactly! It''s a brick! Except for thatched huts and wooden houses, all the buildings in this world are made of stone. But if stones are to be used to repair buildings, not only a suitable source of stones is required, but also a lot of time must be spent on repairing and chiseling irregular stones into squares. But bricks are different. Before firing, they are very soft and can be made into any shape you want. When Narant was planning the development plan of Maiye Village a few days ago, he thought about how to turn the blue bricks upside down. That way the retrofit program can be more cost-effective and quicker. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have suitable clay himself to make the green bricks, so he can only think about it later. It just didn''t occur to him that in a few days, he would get a clay mine. "It seems that this is God''s will." Narant sighed. As long as the bricks are produced, it will not be a problem for the entire Storm Territory to live in the new house. Moreover, bricks can not only build houses, but also quickly build walls, arrow towers and other facilities. ¡­¡­ After confirming that the ore mined by the elf was clay, Narant didn''t stop there, and was ready to return to the castle to slowly consider the matter of burning bricks. Burning bricks looks much simpler than making ceramics, but it also requires a lot of processes. Narant has to search his stomach to collect his memories of his previous life, and then formulate several sets of experimental plans. "Sir, you are back!" When Narant returned to the castle, before he could go to the study to think about the plan to burn bricks, he met Shirley in the corridor. At this time, Shirley was jumping up and down happily with a few pieces of brown sugar brown bread. "Well, Shirley, what are you doing with so much brown sugar and brown bread?" "Sir, it''s Sister Catherine who woke up!" "Are you awake?" Narant was overjoyed. So many days have passed, and even the reward for the second side quest has been received. At this time, Narant basically confirmed that Catherine should be his third lucky daughter. So, she can be safe and sound, which is what Narant expects. "Let''s go, show me!" Narant changed his plan directly, and his third lucky daughter was the most important. Follow Shirley to the door of the maid''s bedroom, then push the door and enter. "Shirley..." Katherine was sitting on the edge of the bed with a smile on her face. But when she saw Narant following her, her expression froze for a moment. "Catherine has seen the Lord Lord, thank you Lord Lord for saving your life!" After hesitating for a moment, Catherine still forced her to bow to Narant. No matter what, the lord in front of him saved his life. And now she also knows that the matter of the barbarian women and children is not about Narant, but Raymond, himself and others who have offended Narant. "You haven''t fully recovered yet, so you don''t need to salute!" Narant waved to her. Hearing this, Catherine couldn''t help but glanced at Narant again. The nobleman in front of him was different from all the nobles he had seen before. No nobleman had ever been so approachable. Of course, he even dared to accept the Daughter of Doom, but it''s not surprising that he was just approachable. "Thank you, Lord Lord!" "Catherine, you came to Stormland to rescue the barbarians in Raymond, right?" The next moment, Narant asked directly. Catherine paused for a while, but remembering that Shirley and others were also present when she asked about Quint''s subordinate that night, she had nothing to hide at the moment, she nodded and replied, "Yes!" "Catherine, I''m curious! You should also be from the civilized world. Why did you live peacefully with the barbarians and become their guardian?" Since Catherine appeared, Narant has had many doubts in his mind, so at this moment he really wants to solve these doubts. "Actually, I''m not really a guardian, I just help when Raymond and the others encounter an irresistible threat, such as monsters... Moreover, the name of the guardian is only for the small tribes of Raymond. ." Catherine didn''t hide it and began to explain. It turned out that five years ago, Catherine was an ordinary girl living in the Earl of Dark Iron. His father was a blacksmith in the Dark Iron Earl''s castle. For this reason, although her family is not a noble, it is more prosperous than the commoners. Until one day she became the daughter of doom, that all changed. The whole happy family has become fragmented. And she ended up living in the Fire Forest, and it''s been until now. "Catherine, since you became the daughter of doom, why were you not sent to the stake, and how did you awaken your talent!" "Talent?" Catherine wondered. "It''s your swordsmanship!" After hearing this, Catherine finally understood what Narant meant. After she became the daughter of doom, her swordsmanship has indeed been greatly improved. After a moment of silence, Catherine looked at Narant with that complicated expression. "Lord, about your two questions, I think even if you answer them, you probably won''t believe them!" "You can try to talk about it!" Narant smiled. As a transmigrator, there is nothing he can''t believe, as long as Catherine can say why. "The reason why I survived is actually related to the church!" Catherine began to fall into memory. It turned out that five years ago, Catherine suddenly started to have a fever one day, and when the fever subsided, she became the daughter of doom. This kind of thing must not be hidden from others. Catherine was only sixteen years old at the time, and went to the Dark Iron Castle in a panic to find her father. In the castle blacksmith, Catherine said nervously that she had become the daughter of doom. Because Catherine''s father loved his daughter, he did not kill his relatives righteously, but wanted to send Catherine away, because there were still four days before the next meteor night, which was enough for him to send Catherine to the no-man''s land of the Fiery Prairie. But when Catherine''s father was about to take her out of the city, the guards of the Count stopped them. It turned out that there was one of his father''s apprentices in the blacksmith at the time, and the apprentice reported Catherine for the bounty. In order to make her escape smoothly, Catherine''s father stepped forward to entangle with the guards. In the process, he was injured by the guards. One of the guards was so embarrassed that he raised his long sword and prepared to cut it down at his father. Seeing that her father was in danger, Catherine immediately pulled out the slender sword around her waist and stepped forward to help. The slender sword around her waist was given to her by her father at her sixteenth birthday Although Katherine usually practiced randomly by herself, she definitely couldn''t be the opponent of those guards. However, I don''t know what happened. Seeing that her father was about to be in danger, Catherine was in a trance, and then she beat all the guards down. However, after all, she was still in the city at the time. Although Catherine was able to fight one against ten, she was still captured in the end. After she was taken away, she originally thought she was about to be burned to death. But when the guards sent him to the church, the church didn''t kill her immediately. Instead, he has been kept in a secret room. I don''t know how long it took, but a priest finally came. The priest claimed to be a bishop and asked Catherine how she awakened her magical skills. At first, Catherine didn''t know what the bishop was asking, but later she realized that he was asking how she suddenly possessed such a powerful swordsmanship. For this question, Catherine herself was very puzzled, and naturally there was no answer for her. Since then, Catherine has been observed and interrogated by church members from time to time. Such days lasted for about three months. After the church did not gain anything, she was ready to send her to the Holy City. It was on the way to the Holy City that Catherine escaped the captivity of the church because she was attacked by monsters. Next, she fled to the blazing grassland. Because of her talent in swordsmanship, she could still survive alone on the dangerous blazing grassland. Later, by chance, he helped several small barbarian tribes. These tribes regarded Catherine as a guardian and usually provided Catherine with food and other supplies. And Catherine helped them when they encountered dangers that could not be solved. Chapter 120： exercise invitation "Church?" Narant''s heart skipped a beat! Needless to say, there is no shortage of feudal superstitions in backward societies. And the faith in this world is controlled by the church, thanks to the invasion of dark creatures, and even the church in this world is more authoritative than any superstitious organization in the previous life. Narant has the memory of his previous life. After crossing the road, he knew the existence of the church, and he secretly grew vigilant in his heart. After all, the divine right is really terrible. Fortunately, his storms lead to poor people and poor people, so the church doesn''t look down on him at all. Of course, in addition to Narant, many nobles are also wary of the church. After all, the expansion of theocracy will squeeze the absolute authority of the nobles. It''s just because the church now has a large popular base, and the nobles have nothing to do with them, and they even share a few rights. The most typical point is that if you own the territory of the church, the judgment of the daughter of doom will be handed over to the church. Now I heard Catherine''s description, saying that the church did not burn her to death immediately, but left her to keep her secret and conduct secret experiments. In fact, Narant was not surprised at all, but it also sounded the alarm for him again, the Daughter of Doom''s secrecy must be done well. "Lord Lord, do you think I''m lying!" Catherine laughed at herself, she would definitely not believe her words when she thought about coming to Narant. After all, the church has always appeared in the eyes of people in the name of salvation, and it is even more caring for all commoner serfs. "No, I believe it!" Narant shook his head, he believed this matter without hesitation. Now it was Catherine''s turn to be stunned. Narant smiled without explaining, and continued to ask another question: "Catherine, you said that your swordsmanship suddenly awakened when you saw your father in danger, right?" "Yes, although I also used a long sword originally, but no swordsman taught me. At that time, I only felt dizzy, and then I naturally used swordsmanship and wounded several guards!" Catherine nodded, "And, as I continued to live on the grasslands, my swordsmanship became stronger and stronger! It wasn''t until this year that my swordsmanship stopped improving." Perhaps it was because of Narant''s inexplicable belief that Catherine didn''t hide it and told Narant all her feelings. "Well, I see, you can rest in peace! Don''t go to the grasslands to live a hard life in the future, just live in my castle! Like Shirley and the others, I will take care of you!" Catherine said that she has stopped improving her swordsmanship in the past year, and Narant roughly understood that this was because she had encountered a bottleneck and needed to break through the potion of intermediate awakening before she could continue to improve in the next step. As for why Catherine didn''t need the aid of medicine for her primary awakening, Narant guessed that this might be a coincidence. After all, even in the past life, when people encountered a crisis, there were many things that broke the limit. After speaking, Narant turned around and prepared to leave. Catherine opened her mouth while looking at Narant''s back, and she hesitated. She wanted to open her mouth to refuse, but she had a careful thought in her heart, that maybe if she stayed here, she would no longer have to live a lonely life on the grassland. Narant turned around and walked to the door of the room. He didn''t hear Catherine''s refusal words in the process. He smiled, and then continued to add without looking back: "By the way, Raymond''s group of savages are all alive, wait. You can walk down the ground, and I''ll take you to see them again!" After speaking, Narant went out of the room. Catherine stared blankly at the disappearance of Narant''s back, and her emotions were a little hard to calm down. "Great, Sister Catherine, you can stay in the castle in the future, so that I won''t be afraid of meeting bad people when I go out in the future!" After Narant left, the happiest little girl was Shirley, who immediately cheered out. Voice. Catherine was awakened by Shirley''s cheers, and then smiled at Shirley, but the smile was a bit complicated. After all, she wasn''t sure of her true intentions now. "Sister Catherine, eat the bread. This is brown sugar brown bread invented by adults. It''s very delicious. I believe that after you eat it, you will like adults and castles as much as I do." Shirley didn''t know Catherine''s complicated emotions. At the moment, I happily handed the brown sugar brown bread. ¡­¡­ Leaving the maid''s bedroom, Narant went directly back to the study and began to scrutinize the process of burning bricks. Brick burning should be divided into two parts, the first is embryo making. He remembered that the most important thing for embryo making in the past life should be the first step of screening the raw materials and removing the impurities in the raw materials, so that the soil can become compact and not easy to crack. As for casting, it''s quite simple, and there are a lot of tools that can be done. Narant can explore by himself if making embryos. Because of the magic of the elf, although the mines that are opened are also divided into high and low quality, the most inferior ones are basically on the horizontal line, so the quality of the clay is not bad. , the presence of impurities should not be much. His current focus should be on the firing of bricks in the second link. To burn bricks, a brick kiln should be built, how to build a brick kiln, what temperature to burn bricks, and how to control the heat in the process, all of which need to be clarified. "The firing temperature and specific firing process of the brick kiln may be sent to other territories to inquire about it. It seems that there is a family in Tulip Collar who can also fire clay pots!" "As for the brick kiln, my impression should be to use a cave, and build a chimney on the cave!" Next, Narant began to write and draw on the drawings, scrutinizing the shape of the cave based on memory. ¡­¡­ Time passed day by day, and in a blink of an eye, it was five days later. "Thomas, has the messenger been sent out?" Narant asked Thomas while eating breakfast at the long table in the dining room. "My lord, the messenger has been dispatched!" Thomas responded immediately. At this time, Mario on the side also replied: "Sir, the food you asked me to prepare is also ready, enough for more than 100 people to eat and drink for a week!" "Well, that''s fine, then let''s all go about our own business!" Narant nodded with satisfaction. Before he knew it, it had been nearly three months since he came to this different world. Of course, that''s not the point. The real point is that he is about to usher in a new wave of dark creatures. This time the number of dark creatures reached an unprecedented 168. Among them, there are five **** dogs, ten second-order headless knights, one third-order death knight, and the rest are skeleton soldiers. Such a dark creature is enough to ravage a standard Viscounty. And what is even worse is that this time the appearance of dark creatures is divided into two waves. One of the waves appeared near Maiye Village, with more than 70 animals, led by two hellhounds and four second-order headless knights! And another wave appeared on the edge of the blazing forest, with more than 90 in number, led by third-order death knights. Even though Narant has the ability to predict, he is still powerless to deal with these dark creatures. Therefore, he sent a messenger to the Black Rock Territory this time and invited Boris to help deal with the dark creatures. With the existence of an offensive and defensive alliance, Narant called Boris without any psychological burden. Of course, you must not explain to Boris that there are dark creatures invading in advance, otherwise people will not be able to come here even if they are ruined. And Narant said in the letter: Because he encountered a barbarian attack some time ago, although he was solved under his wise and martial arts, he still felt a little worried. In particular, there are indications that the attack is likely to be related to Quint. So, he invited Boris to bring the army to Stormland, ready to conduct exercises on the edge of the flaming forest! Of course, the word "exercise" was definitely incomprehensible to Boris, and Narant explained it a little further, saying that it was to let the guards on both sides familiarize themselves with the battle, and in the future, to deal with the sudden loading quickly, it would be possible to exert greater combat effectiveness. Demonstration is one purpose, and another purpose is to deter Dokunt and let Kunt know that Storm Lord also has allies. Narant even stated that in this exercise, he will be solely responsible for all the food and drink of Boris'' team. And after the successful completion of the exercise, each guard will be given ten packets of salt, two catties of dried salted fish, and a piece of brown sugar brown bread per person. Chapter 121： persuade to surrender "grown ups!" "I''ve seen Lord Lord!" After breakfast, Narant walked into the vestibule when he met Shirley walking with Catherine. I don''t know where the venom on the dagger came from. Although it was only scratched, it still made Catherine weak for more than a week. It took two days to get out of bed and walk. "Well, Catherine, it seems that you are almost recovered." Narant nodded to the two women, and then expressed concern for Catherine''s injury, paused, and continued, "Well, I will take you to see a doctor now. See Raymond and the others!" Catherine was stunned when she heard the words, but she didn''t say anything. Although she had been posting about this for the past two days, she really couldn''t speak. Seeing that Catherine didn''t say a word, Narant knew she was embarrassed, so he took the dungeon to the side of the vestibule directly. As he walked, Narant asked, "Catherine, do these barbarians listen to you?" "Lord Lord, although I was regarded as a guardian by them in the past, I have never interfered in their tribe''s internal affairs!" "Yeah!" Narant nodded. This is not surprising. If Catherine really had any ambitions, she should have integrated several small tribes long ago. After a pause, Narant continued to ask: "Catherine, if I am willing to let the barbarians become serfs of the Storm Lord, do you think they will?" "Let them become serfs?" Catherine was a little surprised. "Yes, my Storm Territory is wide enough, but because of the reputation of the Land of Doom, there are not many territories. During this time, I plan to expand the territory, so if they want, I can let them join the Storm Territory, so that You can be exempted from the treatment of prisoners of war slaves!" "Lord Lord, I don''t know if they will be willing or not, but I can try to persuade them!" Catherine looked at the unusual lord Narant for a moment before answering. Although after becoming a serf, the power of life and death for the barbarians is in the hands of Narant. But what''s different now, compared to being shackled as a coolie or imprisoned in a dungeon, this is already the best way out. Since she was even captured, Catherine has given up the idea of ??threatening Narant with force to release the barbarians. This lord not only saves her life, but is also the only noble in the world who can take in the daughter of doom. Catherine felt that if she did anything to offend such a noble, it would be the only way to cut off the daughter of doom. "Very good, then try it! After all, they invaded my territory, and it is impossible for me to let them go! If they are willing to become serfs of the Storm Territory, I can even send someone to bring the women and children of their tribe to the storm. collar!" After speaking, Narant has also brought the two girls to the door of the dungeon. Going down the stairs down to five meters underground, there is an indescribable smell coming towards you. The damp and dark dungeon is not too small. Above its location is the back garden, which will not affect the safety of the castle building, but also has enough space. "Sir!" When Narant came to the ground, the two guards on duty immediately stepped forward to greet him. "Well, take me to see that barbarian leader!" "Yes, my lord!" The two guards immediately took off the torches from the wall and began to lead the way. The dungeon is also an important part of the castle''s supporting facilities, so the sturdiness is also implemented to the highest standard, and the doors are made of heavy iron. "Sir, that barbarian leader is locked here!" After passing through five or six iron gates, the guard finally stopped. "Well, you all go on duty!" Narant sent two guards. He looked in through the small window on the iron door, and there were more than 20 savages crowded in this 30-square-meter prison cell. Because the barbarians were tall, when they stood up, they were directly attached to the roof. The barbarians inside also sensed the movement at the door, but the barbarians didn''t make any drastic actions, because they were all weak at this time, and they had been starving to death for the past few days. As a prisoner, Narant naturally wouldn''t give them food and drink, otherwise these barbarians would definitely make trouble when they were full, which would be like making trouble for himself. Only savages who are treated as coolies can eat a 60% full meal of black bread after going out. "Catherine, I''ll open the door now, you go in and talk to them first!" Narant took out the cell key from his bosom. "Okay, Lord!" Catherine also saw the tragic state of the barbarians in the cell, but she didn''t blame Narant, because this is the normal state of the world''s dungeons. At this time, she was even more determined to persuade Raymond and others to become Narant''s serfs. slap! Boom! With the iron lock being opened, Nalantra opened the heavy iron door. "Guardian! It''s our guardian!" The next moment, when Catherine appeared at the door of the room, the barbarians who were already hungry and had no extra expressions immediately exclaimed, with excitement on their faces. "Miss Catherine! Why are you here!" Raymond also stood up at this time, but this guy was a head taller than the other barbarians, so he had to bend his waist and lower his head after standing up. And when he saw that Catherine was accompanied by a nobleman, he immediately showed a surprised expression. If it was to rescue them, it should be in the dark, and then Catherine was alone. "Raymond, I originally wanted to rescue you, but unfortunately I was also captured by the lord of Stormland!" "This... Guardian, you are also captured?" The savage crowd immediately exploded. When he surrendered, Raymond thought that a powerful guardian would come to rescue him and others. After all, Catherine could kill alone. Kill the existence of Warcraft Wolf King. But now that even the guardians have been captured, wouldn''t they have lost the chance to escape. "However, although I was captured, the situation is a bit special The lord of Storm Territory is not going to imprison me, but wants me to stay in his castle to live...like an ordinary person!" Catherine Seeing each barbarian in a state of despair, he immediately explained the opening. "In addition, the lord of the Storm Territory told me that he hopes you can also become the citizens of the Storm Territory!" "Let us become the citizens of the Storm Territory?" Raymond was stunned. They have heard of nobles who treat barbarians as slaves, but they have never heard of them as subjects. In addition to the irreconcilable hatred between the two sides, there are also the nobles'' scruples about the individual strength of the barbarians. A prime-aged barbarian can deal with two or three well-armed guards even with his bare hands. Which small nobleman dares to accept barbarians? If something happened, only a hundred barbarians could turn a baronial upside down. The small nobles dare not raise them, and the big nobles disdain them. The big nobles are fully capable of organizing elite knights and cultivating extraordinary title knights, which is much more fragrant than barbarians. Therefore, the barbarians became barbarians, and they could live a primitive life on the fiery grassland without being chased out. "That''s right!" Catherine nodded. "Raymond, I told you once that I am the daughter of doom in the noble world, and the nobles will burn me at the stake when they catch me!" "But the lord of the Storm Territory is different. After he learned my identity, he is still willing to take me in. Maybe this is your best choice..." "Miss Catherine... He killed more than a dozen women and children in our tribe. We will not forget this hatred, so it is impossible to join the Storm Territory." Catherine still wanted to persuade, but Raymond, who reflected on it, immediately remembered the reason for the Storm Territory and refuted it. speak out. Chapter 122： Raymond surrenders "Raymond, those women and children were not killed by this Storm Lord. I have already investigated!" Catherine immediately explained, "It was Baron Quint next door who deliberately attacked the tribe in order to frame Storm Lord, and then kidnapped three of them. The tribe has come to Stormland." "Raymond, you can think about it, otherwise, how could they spend all their energy hijacking the clan to come to Stormland, and then kill the clan!" Hearing that, Raymond paused. At the beginning, he also vaguely sensed something was wrong, but he was angry in his heart. How could he think so much. Now that Katherine said it, the unreasonable situation appeared in his mind again. After a while, Raymond said, "Miss Katherine, can you be sure!" "Raymond, it has been confirmed! I have personally verified this answer, and there are several guards who attacked the tribe in the cell next to it. After the women and children from the tribe take over, you can ask them to identify them. !" About the guards who attacked the tribe, this is what Shirley told her two days ago. Shirley even told Catherine the whole story of the barbarian incident. Of course, Shirley''s intention was mainly to highlight the magic of Lord Lord, so that Catherine could worship the Lord as much as herself. Following that, Catherine said affirmative words, and Raymond was finally shaken. Having been with Catherine for several years, the savage''s trust in Catherine is actually no different from that of his own clan. "Raymond, when a small tribe like you survives on the Fiery Prairie, not only do you have to face various harsh environments, but also the threat of various monsters. If you can join the Storm Territory, you may be able to live better, at least you guys. Children of the tribe no longer die so easily." "And the old people in your tribe don''t have to worry about dragging down the tribe if they can''t hunt!" Although she only came to Stormland for a few days, Catherine knew a little about the living conditions of the people and Narant''s reputation. The villagers of Maiye Village all have meat to eat, and as long as they are willing to work for the lord, they can get paid. Therefore, she felt that if the barbarians could join the Storm Territory, it would really be of great benefit to the small tribe of Raymond. "I heard that the nobles are also very cruel to their people. Many times they will kill if they want to, not to mention that we are still barbarians..." Raymond was indeed moved, but there was one last hint of hesitation. "Big man, you don''t have to worry about this, as long as you join the Storm Territory, I will treat you like other ordinary civilians." "Moreover, many of you have gone out to work these days. You should have some understanding of how the serfs in my territory are living!" Catherine later persuaded Raymond to use the imperial language, so Narant could understand it. At this moment, he walked in directly and spoke to Raymond. "I... can..." Under Narant''s gaze, thinking of his and others'' current situation, Raymond finally let go. In fact, in addition to facing the harsh environment on the grasslands, you must also be careful to guard against attacks from other large tribes. Barbarian tribes like Raymond and the others are the lowest level of existence. In the years when food is plentiful, they can still survive, but in case of food shortage, they are the targets of those large tribes looting. Now they are being captured again. If they are kept here, it is believed that within a month, the women and children left on the grassland will either starve to death or be looted by other tribes. "Very good!" Seeing Raymond finally let go, Narant couldn''t help but smile. In addition to being reluctant to use their brains, these big guys are actually very upright, and basically they will not go back on what they promise, which is why Raymond was just like a mother-in-law. As long as he lets go, it means that Narant has an 80% chance of conquering this group of savages. And the remaining 20%, when all the women and children of their tribe are taken over, they can make up for it. Seeing Narante''s head, Raymond said a few words in savage language to the group of people behind him. The barbarians first retorted with shocked expressions, but as Raymond continued to say a few words, the barbarians bowed their heads like defeated roosters and stopped talking. "Lord Lord, Raymond is convincing his clansmen. Some clansmen say they don''t want to join Stormland, but Raymond asks them to think about their wives and children. If they continue to be locked here, their wives and children will be arrested in a short time. starve!" When Raymond saw that the group of people no longer objected, he turned around and looked at Narant with a complicated expression. "Raymond...I saw...I saw Lord Lord..." Finally, Raymond knelt down towards Narant. "I''ve seen Lord Lord!" And the other barbarians, you look at me, I look at you, also kneel on the ground one after another. "Yeah! Get up! From today onwards, you are the citizens of the Storm Territory!" Narant''s face was full of kindness, and he took the initiative to help Raymond up. "Raymond, I know that most of you choose to surrender is helpless, but I believe you will be happy for today!" "Also, as your lord, I have decided to show my sincerity to you. Within a week, I will make Quint pay the price for attacking your tribe!" "This..." Raymond was a little stunned. Is it so fast? He waited for his talents to join the Storm Leader for a while, but the lord was ready to avenge himself and others. Baron Quint and the others have also heard of it. After all, the Quint Territory directly borders the Fire Prairie. Could it be that this lord wants to start a war against other nobles for himself and others? Narant didn''t care what Raymond was thinking, UU reading promised to finish and then continued to Raymond: "Raymond, please continue to stay here for a while, I will go out and arrange it later. The guards will go to Maiye Village to post an announcement, and then you will be placed in Maiye Village! This way there will be no confusion!" "As for your wives and children, I will speed up preparations and find a way to take them over!" "Thank you Lord Lord!" Raymond didn''t know what to say at this time, but the second time he called Lord Lord, it became much easier. Next, Narant took Shirley and Catherine back to the vestibule. After sending someone to call Mario, and let Mario clean out some thatched huts, Narant ordered the kitchen to prepare food for the barbarians! "Catherine, although Raymond and others expressed their surrender, they are used to living on the grasslands, and there are ordinary villagers in the territory, so I hope you can help me restrain them during this time! Can you?" "I''m happy to serve you, Lord!" Catherine also heard Narant''s promise just now. As a lord, since Narant has said the words of revenge for the barbarians, I believe he will never break his promise. Therefore, Catherine''s sense of Narant has become better at this time. In addition to being kind and generous, this lord is also extremely good to the people. Catherine was very happy that Raymond and the others could find such a lord, so she was ready to do her best in what Narant arranged. "Perhaps, it''s not bad to really live here. After all, such a kind nobleman, the duchy may never be there again!" Catherine thought to herself. Chapter 123： lick lick In fact, whether it was Raymond or Catherine, how did they know that Narant''s promise was just going along with the flow. To deal with Quint, Narant made up his mind a few days ago. If Raymond and the others do not surrender, he will take this opportunity to knock Quint hard. ¡­¡­ A day later, in the Castle of Black Rock Territory. "My lord, what do you mean by exercise?" After listening to his lord''s words, Ibi, the captain of the guard, became suspicious. "Thank you for being my captain of the guards! You don''t even know the drill. The drill is the scene of the battle in advance, just like you usually train to hack and slash!" "Oh! It turned out to be a practice battle, adults, you know it!" Ibi replied with her head shrunk, sighing in her heart that nobles are indeed nobles, training is training, and they have to say something that people can''t understand. Boris watched Ibby''s eyes roll around, but didn''t say anything. In fact, it was the first time he heard the word "exercise". If Narant hadn''t explained it, he really didn''t understand the meaning. After a while, Captain Ibby spoke again carefully: "Sir, shall we go? It''s been a few days since then, and I really don''t dare to stay in the Land of Doom!" "Go, of course, we Black Rock Territory and Narant have an offensive and defensive alliance agreement! This time his main purpose is probably to frighten Baron Quint. We still have a sugar trade with Narant. We must help. !" Boris didn''t hesitate, since the last time he went to the Land of Doom, his attitude towards there has changed a little. In addition, in order to maintain a good relationship with Narant, I have to go here no matter what. The last batch of white sugar has been sold, allowing him to earn more than 20 gold coins. This is also the reason for the slow supply of Narrant. Boris feels that if Narrant has enough white sugar, he can earn at least hundreds of gold coins a month. This kind of income can make more money than he spends a lot of effort to transport the black rock to other counties. "Sir, how many people should we send there?" "Eighty!" Boris thought for a moment and answered. "Ah?" Ibby was taken aback for a moment, thinking that she had heard it wrong. Although the number of guards of his lord is more than that of ordinary barons, there are only more than 100 people. Now that 80 people are sent, there will be only 20 people guarding the territory. "Ah what? Narant''s letter has already said that this time, he will be responsible for eating and drinking in the past, and each guard will get ten packets of salt, two catties of dried salted fish and a piece of brown sugar brown bread. Don''t you want to wanted?" Although Boris does not look down on these promises of compensation, but since he promised to go, he must demand the best, so he feels that eighty guards go together, which is enough to show his sincerity. Moreover, the guards can get the reward of this item worth 70 to 80 coppers. I believe the guards will thank him, the lord, because he has taken advantage of Narant. "I want it! My lord, the little one will arrange it now!" Ibby immediately responded. "Well, let''s go, we''ll leave in two days!" ¡­¡­ "Sir, according to your instructions, the mill started construction yesterday, and the masons and carpenters are expected to finish it in half a month at the latest!" "In addition, you ordered to try adding clay with different proportions of water to make square mud bricks. Twenty pieces of each of the five proportions have been made so far, and they are all drying!" "Also, the barbarians didn''t cause trouble yesterday, and the villagers'' fear of barbarians has been eliminated a lot. At present, a few daring villagers have tried to get close to the barbarians!" It was another morning with the rising sun, Narant was sitting in the dining room eating breakfast, and Mario kept reporting what happened in the territory! "Very good, Mario, tell the masons and carpenters that the construction period of the mill can be appropriately extended, but the quality must be guaranteed!" "In addition, mud bricks need to be checked for cracks during the drying process. You can count the number of cracks according to the amount of water added." "As for the clay, keep digging it out and pile it up to dry!" "Also, I have a blueprint here. You can show it to the masons and let them make this kiln according to the shape! It doesn''t need to be large, as long as it can hold ten mud bricks." The blueprint is a brick kiln test product specially designed by Narant. If he really starts to burn bricks in large quantities, the kiln must be huge enough, so before that, he needs to be foolproof and experiment with the best shape of the kiln. In this way, it can be completed at one time without any mistakes. In addition, first make a few small kilns, and at the same time, you can start to try to burn bricks. Although he has asked Boris for help, it would be better if he could find out the data of burning bricks by himself. "Yes, my lord!" Mario took the blueprint and respectfully exited the restaurant. After Mario left, after a delicious breakfast, Narant took Shirley to the racecourse. When I saw the mother fire-breathing lizard yesterday, it was already able to walk slowly. What surprised Narant even more was that he found that there was a small fire-breathing lizard that could actively generate a magical reflection. Of course, this magical reflection is still very weak. If you want to shoot fireballs like the mother fire-breathing lizard, you should need to eat grilled oysters for a few more weeks. That''s right, the reason why the little fire-breathing lizard has magic power so quickly is because of the roasted oysters. Narant also asked female fire-breathing lizards why they have an energy response when they eat grilled oysters. However, the mother fire-breathing lizard does not understand the problem that even Narant can''t figure out It just told Narant that there are indeed some fire-type potion fruits in the forest that can make them Accelerate your strength. However, such potion fruit is very rare, and when one plant appears, it will be occupied by a powerful beast. In the end, Narant doesn''t care about the reason, anyway, he can use grilled oysters to keep the little fire-breathing lizards inseparable from him. hoohoo! When Narant walked to the door of the stable, a few small fire-breathing lizards rushed out when they heard the movement. Since the appearance of grilled oysters, the little guys'' feelings for Narant have gotten better and better. As soon as Narant approached, a few little guys would take the initiative to rush over, licking and licking at him with their long tongues out. "Okay! Okay, stop licking! Fireball No. 5, it''s you, the other little fireballs are licking my hands, why do you keep trying to lick my face!" "If this happens again next time, I will deduct a grilled oyster from you!" Narant is really difficult to name. During this time, he has been thinking about naming a few little guys so that he can distinguish them. In the end, after thinking about it, I still use the name Shirley gave them, which is Little Fireball. A number is added to the back of the fireball according to its size. From No. 1 to No. 5 are the names of the five little fire-breathing lizards. At this time, a few small fire-breathing lizards surrounded Narant''s feet and kept sticking out their tongues to lick and lick him affectionately, just like the little milk dogs in the previous life. However, Fireball No. 5 was a little dishonest, thinking that licking Nalande''s face would be more pleasing to Nalande, so he raised his head and licked Nalande''s face directly. Narant''s face turned dark, but luckily his movements were agile, which prevented him from being slapped with saliva. Chapter 124： Counts messenger Seeing that Narant''s face turned dark, Fireball No. 5 shrank his head, retracted his tongue angrily, and joined the ranks of licking his hands. Continuing to let a few small fireballs lick for a while, Narant dropped some whale meat for them, and then walked into the stables. Although the mother fire-breathing lizard is more than half healed, Narant still insists on feeding it himself these days, and even added grilled oysters to the mother''s fire-breathing lizard''s recipe. Grilled oysters are not only liked by the little fire-breathing lizards, but also the mother fire-breathing lizards. hoohoo! When the mother fire-breathing lizard saw Narant coming in, she immediately whimpered in a low voice as a greeting to him. "Big fireball, it looks like you''re recovering well!" Narant stepped forward and touched the tip of the mother''s nose, and started feeding. After the mother fire-breathing lizard finished feeding, Narant brought the little fire-breathing lizard back to play in the horse farm. Under the gaze of the little fireballs, Narant took out the grilled oysters! "Little Fireball No. 5, come and spin in place!" Narant held a grilled oyster in his hand and ordered. Shirley followed and explained immediately. "Roar!" Hearing that, Little Fireball No. 5 moved his four short legs according to Narant''s request without hesitation, and then began to spin, like a spinning top in his previous life. This is how Narant''s grilled oysters are fed today. If a few little guys want to eat delicious grilled oysters, they must obey his orders and complete the corresponding actions. Only in this way is there a reward, which is to cultivate the obedience of the little fire-breathing lizards. "Well, very good! This is for you!" Narant suppressed his smile, nodded, and put the roasted oysters in his hand in front of Fireball No. 5. "Little Fireball No. 4, go ahead!" "Roar!" Little Fireball No. 4 immediately started walking. "Stop! Back off the same way!" Little Fireball No. 4 immediately stepped forward and stepped back without looking back. "Very good, this is yours..." "Little Fireball No. 3..." "Roar!" "..." "Finally, it''s your turn! Little Fireball No. 1, obey my order and shoot fireballs at the small haystack in front!" This time, the roasted oysters in Narant''s hands became two! "Roar!" Little Fireball No. 1 immediately opened his mouth after hearing the order, and then began to gather energy with his mouth bulging. Poof! However, there was naturally no fireball. There was only a cloud of blue smoke spraying out from the mouth of the little fireball, and there was still a burning smell in the field. "Haha! Not bad, not bad! This time the smoke is a little bigger than yesterday. It seems that you are not slacking off! Take it, these two grilled oysters are yours!" Under the envious eyes of the younger brothers and sisters, Little Fireball No. 1 immediately swallowed two roasted oysters and chewed them happily. "Okay, today''s roasted oysters are over! Little Fireball, two, three, four, five, if you also want to eat two roasted oysters every day, then work harder!" "By the way, I forgot to tell you! That beach is occupied by those nasty murlocs again, and the number of grilled oysters is running low. If you don''t work hard, you may not be able to eat delicious grilled oysters after a while! " Narant brought ''bad news'' to a few little guys. After these days of testing, the murlocs and sea monsters occupied the beach again, leaving only the small part of the battlefield that was empty. However, I believe that it will not be long before even the last beach will become a paradise for murlocs and sea monsters again. Of course, now that the barbarians have surrendered and the mother fire-breathing lizard is about to recover, Narant is confident that he will clean up the beach again, at least for a short period of time. Now I deliberately alarm the little fire-breathing lizards, mainly to give them motivation and make them work hard to practice casting spells. "Hoohoho!" Sure enough, several small fire-breathing lizards immediately roared angrily when they heard that the supply of grilled oysters would be interrupted. "grown ups!" Just when Narant was satisfied with the anger of the little guys, several guards ran towards the castle. "what''s up?" "My lord, the count has sent a messenger and is waiting for you in the castle!" "The messenger sent by the Count? Could it be that Vallad''s matter has become a problem? Is it so fast?" Narant was a little puzzled. It didn''t take a few days for the caravan to leave. Because of the long distance, it would take at least five or six days to travel from Stormwind to Tulip City. Moreover, if you want to convict a jazz, even if there is evidence, it will definitely not be handled so quickly. "Let''s go! Then go back to the castle!" Narant waved his hand and let the little fire-breathing lizards continue to practice spells on the horse farm, and returned to the castle with Shirley and others. "The villain Piri, I have seen Lord Narant! This is the identity proof of the villain." After returning to the castle, Narant met the messenger in the lobby on the first floor. After seeing Narant, the messenger Piri took out a bronze badge from his bosom, which was a standard tulip pattern badge, the symbol of Count Tulip''s subordinates. "Well, Piri, does the Count have something for you to convey this time?" Narant asked after he glanced at the badge and confirmed that it was correct. "Your Excellency Narant, this time the earl sent a young boy to send you a banquet invitation. July 7th is Miss Stella''s birthday!" "The Count is going to hold a grand birthday celebration for Miss Stella. This is an invitation to the birthday celebration!" "Miss Stella''s birthday party?" Narant was a little surprised. He just thought it was about the result of Sir Wallard''s treatment I didn''t expect it to be a birthday invitation from Tulip Flower. "Does this mean that I will go to Tulip City in person?" Narant murmured to himself. To be honest, although he already had a trace of concern for the cheap father and the well-behaved sister, because he had changed his soul, Narant still didn''t want to meet them so early. First of all, Narant didn''t know how to get along with them after seeing them. The second is that if you show any clues after seeing them, don''t cause any doubts. After thinking for a moment, Narant suppressed this little thought and checked the invitation card that Piri handed over. The count''s invitation is really different. Although it still looks like a greeting card, it is actually made of silver. The silver cover is also engraved with a delicate tulip pattern. "The materials for this invitation are worth more than 30 silver coins! You really deserve to be a great noble!" Nalan pointed out the weight of the invitation and was amazed. Of course, this is also the norm for nobles, in order to show the family heritage. The invitations of small nobles to hold formal banquets generally use copper covers. The big nobles use gold and silver. Silver is generally sent to vassals or minor nobles, while invitations sent to other big nobles are rumored to be made of gold. Looking at the cover, Narant opened the invitation. Inside this silver cover is framed a piece of exquisite animal skin paper, on which is written the content of Stella''s birthday party. "July 7th, there is still more than a month!" After reading the content, Narant estimated the time. It is now the end of May, which means that he will leave for Tulip City next month. After all, the journey is long, and he needs to leave early. Chapter 125： Exercise venue "Your Excellency Narant, the Count said that he hoped that the sergeants who participated in the competition would prepare well, because this birthday celebration is very grand, and guests from other territories of the Principality will come to participate, including many descendants of the great nobles!" Seeing that Narant read the invitation, Piri added a sentence in a timely manner. Such a birthday party has not been held for several years. Stella has been studying at the Royal Capital Academy for the past two years, so this time the count is going to hold a grand celebration. The list of invitations includes all the nobles and nobles of the Principality. As long as the nobles have friendship with the Tulip family, they will receive invitations. "Well, I see! You go down with the servant to rest for a while, it''s been a long journey!" Narant nodded and took the information in his heart. He understood what the count meant by this special explanation. The competition of their second sons was considered a competition for sons-in-law. This time, they naturally had to try their best to show their performance at this banquet. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing for the Tulip Family. After all, after the Tulip Family revealed the news some time ago, the entire Principality was in an uproar and there was a lot of discussion. And it''s not just the second sons of the vassals who are greedy for Stella, the descendants of the great nobles are even more greedy than them. Because even if these vassals really become Stella''s husbands, they will only get limited benefits, and the Tulip family is still surnamed Tulip. But if the descendants of the great nobles get the tulip flower, they have the ability to slowly change the surname of the tulip, and then acquire all the wealth of the tulip family. Of course, although Narant wants to fight on his own, he has to do all the superficial work. Otherwise, the counts have specially explained that you are not ready yet. Don''t talk about the title, you are guaranteed to be wearing small shoes. ¡­¡­ Time passed by day by day. Although he learned that Stella''s birthday would be a month later, Narant had no time to think about it for the time being, because he needed to get over the immediate crisis first. These days, Storm Collar seems calm on the surface, but Narant is also working hard to prepare. For example, outside Maiye Village at this time, wooden arrow towers rose from the ground. These arrow towers are not high, only seven or eight meters, but they are very reliable. Each arrow tower is supported by three wooden stakes with a diameter of fifty centimeters, and a platform above can be used by two longbowmen at the same time. "Tsk tsk! Narant, you are too wasteful! Such a strong arrow tower is built on the edge of this village, you might as well build it on the edge of the territory, and then you only need to insert a wooden wall around it, it can become a defense. It''s a kind of camp!" Seeing the seven towers in total, Boris couldn''t help but tut. Although the construction of wooden towers doesn''t cost much material resources, manpower is necessary. After all, it takes at least dozens of people to move a tree stump that is more than ten meters long and fifty centimeters thick. "Boris, you also know that my guards are only more than 20 people, so there is no plan to build a camp on the edge of the territory for the time being!" Boris arrived yesterday evening, because the night of the meteors is tomorrow, so Narant claimed that in order to allow Boris''s men to better participate in the exercise, they will temporarily rest and refresh themselves today. Naturally, Boris has no objection to this. Narant provides food and drink anyway. And taking advantage of today''s time, Narant also took Boris to check the ''venue'' he had prepared for the exercise. The arrow tower in Maiye Village is one of the ''practice venues''. In addition to the arrow tower, there are trenches more than two meters deep on the periphery, and only a wooden bridge can approach the arrow tower. "Also, you forgot, I captured some barbarians last time, so it''s very easy to let them do these rough jobs!" "Almost forgot! Your Excellency Narant, what''s going on with the barbarians, and how many are there! Last time I was about to set off with the team!" Boris'' attention was immediately taken away when he heard the word barbarian. transfer. "The number of barbarians is more than a hundred!" This matter could not be concealed, and Narant was not going to conceal it, so he said it immediately. "What, more than a hundred barbarians, how did you defeat them, Narant!" Boris''s eyes widened. He thought that there were at most twenty or thirty barbarians. Even such a number would be a life-and-death crisis for the Storm Territory. Now he heard that there were more than a hundred people. He thought Narant was joking, but Narant was joking. Rand''s expression was so serious. "Actually, it''s not my victory. You know that barbarian heads are not very easy to use, so I used a little trick." Narant smiled slightly, "My storm collar is connected to the sea, so the beach is There are a large number of murloc sea monsters, I will lead the barbarians there, and let the murloc sea monsters and barbarians fight..." Narant deliberately concealed the matter of the slippery flying fish, which can sometimes be used as a secret weapon, so the fewer people who know about it, the better. "This... Narant, you are so wise!" Boris was even more shocked than before. He never thought that he could deal with savages like this. Of course, although Narant said it was simple, he also knew that there must be a comprehensive plan, otherwise the barbarians would not be stupid, and they would definitely turn their heads and run away when they saw the fish-men and sea monsters! So Boris really gave Narant a high look at this time. In the past, Narant was a lucky and enviable neighbor in his heart, and now it seems that he has to add a bold motto. "Boris Don''t praise me! It''s just good luck, otherwise I wouldn''t have sent someone to ask you for help!" Narant said modestly, "Let''s go! Boris, I''ll take you to the field at the edge of the fire forest to check it out!" Afterwards, Narant took Boris directly to the edge of the Fire Forest, where it borders Quint Territory. At this time, the dense forest nearby had been emptied. Originally, the place to stay here was only a few meters wide on a dirt road, but now it is the size of several football fields. Moreover, these cleared forests are not only in Narant''s territory, but even the buffer zone has been cleared up to the edge of the Quint Baron. So, standing on Narant''s territory now, you can directly see Quint''s territory on the opposite side. Of course, when he cleaned up the trees, Narant did it secretly. After all, he sent someone close to Quint''s buffer zone operation, which was considered a violation of the unspoken rules. When Quint found out the day before yesterday, Narant had already completed the cleaning, but only cut down some trees, so Quint has not negotiated with him for the time being. "Boris, this is the second ''site'' I have prepared for the exercise. For this reason, I cut down a lot of trees in the buffer zone. When we exercise, the people of Quint will be able to see it directly. " Narant pointed to the open space in the buffer zone and explained to Boris. "Well, Narant, you really thought it through!" Boris knew that Narant wanted to show Quint his muscles and his ally. So there is no surprise to Narant''s actions. After all, showing strength always has to be seen by the other party. If there are trees in the middle blocking the line of sight, it is different from winking at the blind. Chapter 126： no need to thank me "Huh! That seems to be Quint!" At this moment, Boris looked at the Quint territory opposite and exclaimed in surprise. "Quint?" Since Narant cut down a large area of ??the trees in the Gwent buffer zone, there have been guards watching on the opposite border. For this matter, Narant is very happy, he just wants to let Quint send troops to come and know what''s going on here. However, Narant did not expect Quint to check it out in person today. Although Narant and Quint have been "familiar with each other for a long time", they really don''t know what Quint looks like. Following Boris''s gaze, he saw a fat man with a bloated body and wearing a large armor. The fat man was surrounded by a few guards, and he was raising his eyes to meet them. "Boris, that fat man is Quint!" Compared to Quint, Boris''s slightly ''rounded'' figure can be said to be well-proportioned. "Yes, he also studied at the Royal Capital Academy. Although I didn''t know him very well at that time, I still remember his appearance!" "Let''s go, Boris, we''ll meet him in the past!" Narrant rolled his eyes, and Quint actually came in person. This is a good opportunity and is more conducive to the development of his plan. Naturally, Boris had no opinion. Anyway, it was Narant and Quint who were in conflict, and he just came to help. The territory was still hundreds of miles away from Quint''s territory. Afterwards, Narant and Boris rode their horses slowly towards the center of the buffer zone. Seeing this scene, Quint also rode on a war horse and came towards him with several guards. "Baron Boris? Why are you here?" The two sides walked towards each other, and finally the horses stopped in the center of the buffer zone. The two sides didn''t speak immediately, they were looking at each other carefully. Quint first glanced at Narrant, and then looked at Boris next to him. Obviously, Quint also recognized Boris. "Baron Quint, long time no see! I came here naturally at the invitation of Sir Narrant to come to the Storm Leader as a guest!" Boris smiled and said nothing. Today''s protagonist is Narant. After getting such an answer, Quint turned his attention to Narant again. To be honest, Quint was very contemptuous of Narant in the beginning. A baron''s second son, if it hadn''t been fortuitous to get the title and territory, even if he was a knight vassal on weekdays, he would have to look at his skills. , picked it up. But these days, the strange things in the Storm Territory have been one after another. His guards and those barbarians seem to have evaporated from the world, which made Quint reconsider the second son of the baron. "You are the new lord of the Storm Territory! It seems to be similar to the rumors, but a little too weak!" Quint had inquired about the details of Narant, and he naturally knew the situation of the second son of the trash. . Moreover, the guards under his command went wave after wave. He estimated that Narant knew something, and he did not pretend to be a friendly neighbor at the moment. Of course, what''s more important is that he despised Narant in his bones, how could he have a good relationship with the second son of a baron. "You are Baron Quint? I thought that Baron Quint should be a strong and mighty noble, but I''m really disappointed, Quint, the war horse under you may not be riding for a long time before you have to change it again! I feel it The horse''s bones will be bent." Hearing the sarcasm, Narant did not show anger, but just smiled and sarcastically. Accepting the original owner''s memory, he was able to scold people without swearing and mocking with a smile for ''nobility''s cultivation''. "You..." Quint hated two things in his life. The first point is that others call you an illegitimate child. The second point is this bloated body. Because he is lazy, he usually relies on potions or monster meat to supplement his cultivation, so he has developed this body, but there are very few people who dare to mock him in person. of another person. Quint was about to scold, but he saw that Narant was still smiling, he suppressed his anger, and said sullenly: "Narant, you cut down the woods near the buffer zone on the side of Quint''s collar. of?" "That''s right, Baron Quint, don''t thank me, I''m just making it easier for the two sides to pass through in the future. Who calls us neighbors? We should help each other!" "I thank your grandmother!" Quint cursed inwardly. He had never seen such a brazen person. After taking a breath, he continued: "Narant, the trees near the buffer zone of my Kent collar are also the property of my Kent collar. Now you cut down these trees without my consent, you have broken the unspoken rules!" "Now I''ll give you two choices, either pay me one gold coin for each tree, or wait for our Dark Iron Earl to ask the Tulip Family for an opinion! I''ll see how you can participate in this competition then." "Really?" Narant was also angrily laughed at by this Quint. Back then, this guy was in the first year of the first year, and it was even more extreme. Now that he is in the fifteenth year, what compensation does he want, or he wants to sue. "I don''t have any gold coins. Baron Quint, if you want to sue, go and sue! However, I don''t know who built the camp directly on the buffer zone! Haha, but it''s good. I heard that this camp was attacked a few days ago, then The smoke can even be seen from my castle!" Narant smiled happily. "Speaking of which, if I knew who did it, I must be grateful!" "You...you wait for me!" Quint was stunned by Narant. As a traverser, although Narant doesn''t have the count family as a backer the overall strength of the territory is not as strong as that of Quint. But if it''s talking about guns, then he can directly kill Quint to death. The two sides didn''t talk speculatively, and the next thing was naturally one shot and two break ups. However, just when Quint turned his horse, Narant continued: "Baron Quint, I have made an offensive and defensive alliance contract with Baron Boris of Black Rock Territory." "In order for Storm Collar and Heiyan Collar to develop better and enhance the intimacy of cooperation between the two sides, an exercise will be held here tomorrow afternoon. If you have time, remember to bring someone to watch." "By the way, maybe you don''t know what the exercise means at your level, that is to bring my elite guards from Storm and Black Rock here to practice how to fight!" "At that time, the number of people will reach more than 100, and the scene must be spectacular. You should come and have a look!" "Of course, this is just a normal exercise, and it''s not aimed at Quint Territory, so Baron Quint doesn''t need to worry too much." Quint, who heard the words, didn''t say much, just glared at Narant, and then returned to his territory without looking back. "Narant, this Quint is the illegitimate son of Earl Dark Iron, and borders your territory. In fact, you don''t have to provoke him so much!" After Quint left, Narant and Boris also returned the same way. Reese looked at Narrant oddly. Why didn''t he realize that Narant was so sharp before, and even the son of the earl dared to treat him like this, this was a real shame. "Boris, you only know that Quint had a grudge against me because I sold salt at a low price. In fact, before that..." At the moment, while walking, Narant told the situation of Quint''s exploitation of the people of the Storm Territory, as well as the situation in which the camp violated the buffer zone. Chapter 127： tit for tat "There is such a thing? Narant, why didn''t you tell the count!" Boris immediately widened his eyes when he heard this. It is better to say something about the exploitation of serfs. Although it looks ugly, as long as the nobles in the vicinity know that Quint is a mean and bitter noble, it is not surprising. It is unbearable to violate the buffer zone, build a camp to garrison the army, and make rude words to the ''original owner'' of the buffer zone. "After all, I am participating in the competition. If I ask for help to the Count as soon as I arrive in the Storm Territory, I am worried that it will leave a bad impression on the Count!" "So, I thought I''d wait for a while to report to the Count. However, it seems that my luck is good. I didn''t know who it was some time ago, but it directly destroyed Quint''s camp!" Narant found a suitable excuse to explain. After listening to Boris, he had no doubts. This is indeed normal. After all, everything is based on competitions. Right now, the two returned to the castle while chatting! ¡­¡­ "Xili!" At the same time, Quint was also on the way back to White Salt Town, riding on the somewhat overwhelmed horse, Quint''s expression was a little gloomy. After thinking for a long time, he finally greeted a subordinate beside him. "Sir, the little one is here!" "You now contact Baron Nasher, Baron Leander, and Baron Carr, and tell them that I need their help, so that they can send fifty heavily armed guards to Gwent Land before tomorrow morning! " "This... my lord, if the Count knows about it, I''m afraid it''s not good!" As the second son of the earl, if there is no authorization from the earl, Quint directly contacts the vassal to transfer troops, and his brother will probably use it as a source of attack. After all, those barons are his father''s vassals. Since Quint can order once, what if he wants to rebel in the future? "You don''t have to worry about this, just follow my orders! My father went to the capital during this period of time, and you tell the three barons to be quiet, and no one will find out about this!" "Yes, my lord!" Although the guard wanted to say something after hearing this, he finally swallowed it when he saw that Quint''s expression was not good. Although he was authorized by Quint''s mother to assist Quint, in general, he only had the right to report to Quint''s mother, but did not have the right to command Quint. "If you want to pull Boris up to show prestige in front of me, you don''t even care what your identity is, but you''re just the second son of a baron!" After his subordinates left, Quint secretly hated in his heart. At this time, he asked the guards to go to the three barons to borrow soldiers, just to retaliate. Since Narant thought that with a mere baron ally, he could show off his power, he also needed to teach Narant a good lesson. Of course, with Quint''s strength, there was no need to borrow soldiers, but after this period of ''spending'', and Charlie and his party have not returned, the actual number of guards on his territory at this time was only 30. That''s it. Fortunately, his mother has also secretly managed the support of many nobles for him over the years. It is only a matter of saying that he wants to transfer troops. Anyway, he is not preparing for a real war. ¡­¡­ Narant didn''t know that Quint had already spent his time with him, so he sent someone to borrow troops to scare him. Of course, Narant would be happier if he knew, because his last few words were to stimulate Quint and let him come to the border in person tomorrow, so that the gift he prepared for Quint would be better. Effect. Time turned to the next morning again. After a day''s rest, the more than 80 guards that Boris brought were all full of energy. "Narant, how do we conduct the exercise today?" After eating a hearty breakfast with Narant and walking out of the castle, Boris looked at his more than eighty fully armed guards below the gentle slope, and opened his mouth to Narant. "Boris, don''t worry, I have already planned today''s exercise. In the morning, we will conduct the exercise at the site of Maiye Village, and in the afternoon, we will go to the site at the edge of the blazing forest to conduct the exercise!" Narant looked at Boris'' 80 guards and laughed. Of course, he was so happy because he felt that the rewards he gave were worthwhile, otherwise Boris would definitely not have brought so many subordinates. "Okay, let''s see what Narant has arranged for you later!" Boris nodded without thinking much. Afterwards, Narant took all the guards under him out of the nest and went to Maiye Village with Boris''s men. When they arrived at the site of Maiye Village, Catherine was already waiting here with all the barbarians. "I have seen the Lord!" "I have seen the Lord!" Catherine and Raymond quickly came to Narant to greet him. "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded, then looked at Raymond, "Raymond, in order to cooperate with today''s exercise, I''ve worked hard for you all!" "Lord Lord, since we have become your subjects, we should do things according to your instructions!" The barbarians are good at this. As long as they make their own decisions, they seldom go back on their decisions, especially Raymond. The treatment in Maiye Village these two days has been pretty good. Except for dozens of clansmen who are called to work in the square every day, everyone else has a free food supply. Moreover, even those working clansmen have wages, just like other ordinary villagers in Maiye Village. This made his original worries go away completely, and he felt that it would be good to be a territorial citizen in this Storm Territory. As long as he brought his wife and children from the grassland, he would be able to live a stable life in the future. "Very well, that Raymond, you can arrange your clansmen in the arrow tower field now!" Narant''s exercise in Maiye Village today is indeed an exercise It''s just that this exercise is prepared for the arrival of dark creatures at night. At the moment, Narant let all the barbarians enter the position of the arrow tower, and at the same time let Vivian and the longbowmen also board the arrow tower. "Lord Boris, let''s start the exercise now! However, we are on the offensive side, while the barbarians and my longbowmen are on the defensive side." "The attacker?" Boris was stunned for a moment. He saw that Narant had built so many arrow towers, and he thought that his guards would defend him, and then let the barbarians attack. "Yes, Boris, in my opinion, the best defense is offense!" Narant replied affirmatively. "The best defense is to attack? It seems to make sense!" Boris felt full of style when he heard Narant''s words, and nodded in response. In fact, this time he brought troops here just to increase intimacy with Narant. As for who he would really cooperate with to attack in the future, he never thought about it. In his opinion, Narant and Quint are basically incapable of fighting. Then, the whole exercise started according to Narant''s instructions. Whether it was a barbarian or a guard in the field, they were all given a wooden stick as thick as a wrist. The sword has no eyes, and Narant doesn''t want to have problems at this juncture. And even if the stick is knocked in the melee, it''s just an injury. "Prepare to attack!" Both the guards and the barbarians got the sticks, and the two sides lined up. Narant and Boris stood on the side and gave an order directly. "Kill!" With their own adults personally supervising, even with wooden sticks, the guards cheered up and shouted. In an instant, nearly a hundred heavily armed guards rushed towards the arrow tower site. Chapter 128： Great shield! Although there is no fence at the site of the Arrow Tower, there is a trench that is more than two meters deep. If the guards want to break into it, only a wooden bridge with a width of seven or eight meters can pass. So, gradually the guards who were charging side by side gathered together, and the guards at the forefront stepped onto the wooden bridge one by one with small round shields. "Release the arrows!" Seeing the guards approaching the wooden bridge, Vivian, who was on the arrow tower, gave an order. Whoosh whoosh! Following the order, the longbowman loosened the bowstring, and instantly more than a dozen arrows cut through the air and shot into the crowd. "Ah! It hurts!" "Oh, my mouth!" "His grandmother, can you not shoot in the face!" Although the arrows shot by Vivian and the others had been pulled out, they were only more than 20 meters away, and the force of the shot on the face still had a lot of power. Suddenly, a few unlucky **** covered their heads and wailed. "Kill! Charge over and catch the longbowmen alive!" After the pain, several guards were also angry, and the speed of the charge became faster and faster. "Roar! Stop them!" Unfortunately, the wish is good, but the reality is cruel. When these guards rushed over the wooden bridge, they met Raymond and others head-on. That figure of more than two meters, like a copper wall and an iron wall, blocked the way. bang bang bang! "Ah! It hurts!" "Bastard, don''t hit me on the head! It hurts even with a helmet!" All of a sudden, there were endless cries of pain and scolding. Although the barbarians were only dressed in animal skins, and the guards had all leather armor and helmets in addition to their weapons, the barbarians, taking advantage of their physique, still beat several guards around with their heads covered. "As expected of a barbarian! Narant, if you can completely subdue this group of barbarians and let them serve as guards, then as long as there are only 100 people, it will be comparable to the combat power of a Viscount guard!" It was the first time that Boris saw the battle of the barbarians with his own eyes. Although his guards were beaten all the time, but fortunately, the guards in Narant were not much better, so instead of feeling ashamed at this time, he felt bad for the barbarians. People are amazed. "Boris, I actually think so too!" Narant nodded. He had thought so when he captured Raymond and the others. Apart from being a knight, a physique like a barbarian has an advantage over ordinary people. "However, Narant, you still have to be cautious. If you don''t have absolute trust, it''s best not to equip them with weapons!" Hearing this, Boris became serious again. What he said just now was just a casual remark. After all, he has no barbarians, but Narant is different. Don''t be so mad and really use these uncivilized big men as guards. "I understand, Boris!" This was sincere advice, and Narant accepted it calmly. While the two were talking, the battle over there continued. However, the battle situation was the same as before, and the guards could not break through the wooden bridge at all. A group of savages held wooden sticks in a stance that they could not open the door. Even if the guards temporarily broke through a small hole, the savages in the back immediately came up. Narant, who saw this scene, finally breathed a sigh of relief. If nothing else, the dark creatures near Maiye Village should not cause damage to the territory tonight. The battle lasted for half an hour, and finally ended with some of the guards bruised and bruised. Narant and Boris reassured the guards that the morning exercise was completed. In order to maintain the physical strength of the guards, Narant added more whale meat to everyone at noon. Drinking the fragrant broth and chewing chunks of meat that weighed nearly a pound, all the guards'' original grievances were swept away. After eating lunch, Narant excused himself to have a good rest in order to better complete the next exercise, and asked the guards to take a nap in Maiye Village. Boris had no objection to this. After a hearty lunch, he also went to the guest room on the second floor to rest. "Sir! You ordered a large hole to be dug around the exercise site, and it has now been completed!" Boris could rest, but Narant was not sleepy. He was thinking about the coping process tonight in the hall at this time. , to make sure that nothing goes wrong. At this moment, Mario walked in under the leadership of the servant. "Well! Very good!" These small pits were naturally pits for horses. Nalanda nodded and continued: "By the way, how are the villagers preparing now?" "My lord, I have already gone from house to house to inform them that they should not go out to work today, pack up their valuables and wait for my notice at home." "Very well, after Baron Boris and I go to the Fiery Forest, after you finish other things, immediately take the villagers to the coast, remember, this is part of the exercise, and whether it can be done beautifully is also related to the effect of the exercise! " "Yes, my lord!" Mario responded immediately. Last night, my lord gave an order, saying that in order to be closer to the truth, the villagers of Maiye Village would also do a transfer exercise, and they would not be able to return until tomorrow. Mario naturally has no opinion on this. Anyway, the lord is the biggest, and if they want to toss, they just follow orders. After Mario left, Narant''s business wasn''t over yet, and Raymond led the servants to the hall. "Raymond, I have seen Lord Lord!" "Well, get up, you did a good job this morning, but today''s exercise will last for a day, so you will have to wait at the exercise venue in the afternoon!" "Yes, Lord!" "In addition, I see that you are much stronger than ordinary barbarians. I specially prepared a new set of equipment for you!" "New equipment?" Raymond was taken aback. "That''s right, let''s go, I''ll take you to get it!" Narant didn''t explain much, UU reading www. uukanshu.com took Raymond directly out of the hall. Soon, he brought Raymond to the castle''s armory. The large arsenal was empty, with only a few long swords and arrows placed in the corners. However, there was a long shield beside this corner, but it immediately caught Raymond''s attention. This long shield is rectangular, at least one meter high. But the strange thing is that this long shield is not arc-shaped, but a plane shape, and there are spikes that stand up on the plane, and each spike shines like a dagger. . "This shield is the new equipment I have prepared for you, let''s see how it goes!" Looking at Raymond, who was still in a daze, Narant commanded. "Yes, Lord!" Raymond had long been curious about this strangely shaped shield, and immediately stepped forward when he heard the words. "Drink!" Raymond walked to the big shield, and then lifted it vigorously. However, the moment he raised the big shield, Raymond''s eyes widened, "Lord Lord, is this made of all-iron?" Raymond has also seen shields. Most of those shields are made of wood, and the more sophisticated ones are only covered with a layer of iron. But this big shield, through the heavy feel, Raymond knew that this big shield must have used enough iron. "Yes, how about it, it won''t be difficult to hold it!" Narant nodded with a smile. This large shield was made by John Blacksmith after he captured Raymond. It cost more than 70 kilograms of iron in total. Except for the exaggerated spikes, the shield is two centimeters thick. In this world without hot weapons, a two-centimeter-thick iron plate can really be regarded as an absolute defense. Even if it encounters a low-level titled knight, it can be hard to resist. Chapter 129： what kind of expression "Thank you Lord for your reward, this shield is not heavy!" Obviously, Raymond couldn''t put it down. In order to show that he could control it, Raymond directly raised the shield with one arm and raised it up and down twice. easy. "Very good! It''s fine if you are satisfied. There is still your giant axe here. Last time, your wooden handle was not reliable. I directly asked the blacksmith to replace it with an iron one, and the axe blade was restored for you. See if you can take advantage of it!" Narant nodded happily when he saw that Raymond had such great strength, and then pointed to a giant axe beside him and said. Raymond looked at what Narant pointed, and was startled again. Is this still your own giant axe? His giant axe was taken away by Narant after Vivian''s longbow last time, but it was a new look when he saw it again. The handle of the giant axe is made of all-iron forging. In order to facilitate grasping, there is a spiral concave-convex pattern on the handle, and a firm animal skin rope is woven into the groove of the pattern to increase the grip and comfort. In addition, there is a conical caudal vertebra behind the axe handle. There is a hole in the caudal vertebra. A strong braided leather rope is passed through the hole. The leather rope can be fixed on the wrist during battle. Prevent the axe from slipping out of hand. In addition, although the blade of the great axe is old, it is obvious that the blacksmith has also re-polished and repaired it. This giant axe is a weapon handed down from generation to generation by their clan patriarch. The history is estimated to be older than Raymond''s grandfather, so the original giant axe has been full of potholes. But now those potholes are completely gone. Under the light of the torch, the blade of the giant axe gleams with cold light, just like the moment it was just released. "Thank you, Lord!" At this moment, Raymond was finally overwhelmed with excitement, and knelt down directly facing Narant. This giant axe is considered a symbol of their tribe. Whether it is a practical or a symbolic meaning, it is very important in Raymond''s heart. "Raymond, get up! As I said, you won''t regret being a citizen of the Storm Territory, but you will be proud of it!" Seeing Raymond''s actions, Narant only sighed that these savages were not bloodthirsty and uneducated as previously rumored. The reason why barbarians and nobles can''t really integrate is actually mostly due to nobles. The nobles have always treated barbarians like conquerors. And the barbarian is like a lone wolf in the wilderness. You can defeat it and drive it away, but it is absolutely impossible if you want to enslave it harshly and immediately. A lone wolf who is accustomed to freedom cannot immediately accept control. Unless you can let go of arrogance and let it feel your kindness, so that they can slowly integrate into the system. Now Narant is only paying hundreds of catties of iron, but he has already received Raymond''s approval. Of course, Narant built this set of equipment for Raymond, not all for favor, but for the few headless knights tonight. The second-tier headless knight is not easy to deal with, and Narant will be on the battlefield at the edge of the fire forest tonight, and he has no time to care about Maiye Village. Therefore, Raymond became the main force to deal with the Headless Horseman. With its heavy armor and tall horses, the Headless Horseman is almost impossible for ordinary soldiers. But Raymond, who is nearly 2.4 meters in size, can also become a mobile can with a large shield and a giant axe. Narant wants to believe that he has the strength and weakness of the Headless Horseman to fight head-to-head. ¡­¡­ Walking to the armory with Raymond, Narant asked Raymond to return to Maiye Village under the side glances of a famous guard. Seeing that it was already noon, Narant felt that the time was almost up, so he asked his servant to wake up Boris and prepare to set off for the edge of the blazing forest. When Boris arrived at the vestibule, Narant instructed Thomas to close the castle gate after dark, and then he and Boris went to Maiye Village. "Vivian, remember what I ordered, and I''ll leave it to you here!" In Maiye Village, the guards had assembled and started to walk to the edge of the blazing forest. Narant rode on horseback and gave Vivian the final explanation. "Yes, my lord, the weapons of the barbarians have been transported to the arrow tower field by carriage. When the night falls, I will distribute them according to your instructions!" "Very good!" Narant nodded. The barbarians don''t yet know that the foes they face at night are terrifying dark creatures. Therefore, Narant cannot directly let them get the weapons for the time being. Only when the meteor appears, will Vivian follow Narant''s instructions to prevent danger from appearing and take the weapons that they had been confiscated without violation. and distributed back. At that time, in the face of the threat of dark creatures, even if Narant does not suppress it, the barbarians will fight against it themselves. It''s no wonder that Narant is so calculated. It is because there are too few available personnel, and the barbarians have just surrendered. Under the circumstance that he is unable to be present, Narant must ensure that there will be no accidents. In the presence, only Vivian knew that there might be a crisis tonight. Of course, what Vivian knew was not very certain. Narant only told her that he had a nightmare last night and guessed that there might be danger tonight, so he needed to take precautions in advance. Vivian has no doubts about her own adults. No matter what Narant orders, she will strictly implement it, so even if there is only a 1% chance, Vivian will do her best. After giving the order, Narant was about to turn the horse''s head. At this moment, Vivian opened her mouth, looked at Narant and said, "Sir, you have to be careful!" Hearing the words, Narant turned his attention to her again, but Narant did not speak, just nodded with a smile, and then put his legs on his horse''s belly, chasing towards the team that had walked some distance. . Seeing Narant''s back walking farther and farther, Vivian reluctantly retracted her gaze. In fact, she really wanted to be with the adults, because she always felt that her adults seemed to have a big move tonight. In the past two days, she often saw adults alone in a daze. Relax. But Vivian also knew that it was also very important for the adults to keep herself in Maiye Village, so she accepted the order without any hesitation, and did not mention her own thoughts. ¡­¡­ "Why hasn''t that trash second son here yet, isn''t he deliberately teasing me?" The edge of the Quent Territory and the Storm Territory border. At this time, the place was already full of people. The 150 guards borrowed from the three barons, plus 20 guards from Quint''s own, were actually 170 fully armed guards gathered here. . In this world where supplies are not abundant, such a gathering of troops is actually rare on weekdays. Quint was sitting on an upholstered chair at this time, his eyes fixed on the dirt road in Stormland. He had been waiting here in the morning, but he was waiting left and right. It was already afternoon, but he still hadn''t seen Narant and the others, let alone any exercises. "Lord, look, there''s someone over there!" At this moment, one of Quint''s sharp-eyed guards exclaimed. Hearing the words, Quintten stood up, and sure enough, two tall horses came slowly at the end of the road, followed by a long line of heavily armed guards. "Go on, all the guards gather!" Quint immediately showed a sarcastic smile. Narant showed off his strength with him yesterday, and now he has only brought in a mere hundred guards, but he has more than one hundred and seventy guards on his side. He was really looking forward to it, and wanted to see what kind of expression the second son would have when he saw this scene. Chapter 130： Poor performance! What kind of expression will Narant have? Of course he laughed! When he saw nearly two hundred people standing by Quint''s side from a distance, he almost couldn''t help laughing. Fortunately, after forbearance and forbearance, he stopped laughing. Just holding back a laugh is actually a painful thing, more painful than holding back the pain, so Narant''s expression at this time is indescribably weird. "Narant, are you alright!" Boris also saw the situation on the other side, but he didn''t feel anything, and he wasn''t going to compare anything with Quint. It''s just that when he turned his gaze towards Narant, he happened to see Narant''s somewhat distorted expression, and he immediately became worried. "Actually, Narant, you don''t need to care about this. He is the second son of the Earl after all. Although he is an illegitimate child, his background is much deeper than our little nobles. Now that you have white sugar, after four or five years, I believe it will definitely be the case. I won''t lose to him!" Naturally, Boris took Narant''s expression as suffocation, and comforted him sympathetically. "Phew!" Narant took a deep breath and nodded, "Boris, you''re right, I''m in a hurry!" "Hehe, Narant, if you can look away, you''re only sixteen years old. I''m still lingering in Tulip City all day long at your age!" Boris finally felt relieved when he saw him relax. "Haha! Boris! Actually, I want to linger in Tulip City like you, but I don''t have the strength yet!" So many people come here!" Having said that, Narant took Boris towards the buffer zone. "Haha, Sir Narant, you told me yesterday that you are going to have a drill with Boris here. I specially brought some subordinates to watch it, hoping to gain some experience from your drills. Would you mind? ?" When Quint saw Narant and Boris come to the buffer zone, he naturally wouldn''t miss this opportunity to taunt. "Baron Quint, of course I wouldn''t mind. However, with so many guards, you, a baron, must not be able to afford it! It should be borrowed from the Earl of Black Iron!" , Sour mouthed and made a weak rebuttal. "Haha! Sir Narant, you don''t need to worry about it! You guys should start the exercise quickly, or it will be dark later." It was already late when Narant and the others set off, and the journey took more than an hour, so it was already evening. "Then Baron Quint, just watch it carefully. Sometimes a large number may not be useful. It also depends on the combat effectiveness of the guards!" "Ha ha!" The more Narant said this, the more Quint felt that Narant was annoyed by himself at this time. Instead of answering Narant''s words, he laughed happily, and the fat on his body was like a wave with the laughter. Fold ups and downs. "Laugh! Laugh hard! How happy you are now, how sad you will be crying at night!" Narant didn''t stay any longer, muttered in his heart, and returned to the edge of the territory with Boris. "Boris, I have a request I hope you will grant!" Narant said to Boris when he returned to the edge of the territory. "Narant, you say it!" "I hope that during the exercise this afternoon, all your guards will be under my command!" Narant said. "There''s no problem with this, Narant!" Boris had no objection, but he was more relaxed. Now that the summer is hot, wearing armor and commanding the guards in the open space is like roasting meat in a tin can. "Then it''s settled!" Next, Narant was not polite, and when Boris hid in the shade of a tree aside to enjoy the shade, he began to command. In order to avoid consuming too much strength from the soldiers, Narant ordered the guards to temporarily take off the heavy equipment such as leather armor and helmets. "Now, everyone line up!" When the guards put their leather helmets in place, Narrant began giving orders again. Although Boris''s guards have not undergone strict formation training, they still know how to stand side by side. After hearing the order, they stand in line immediately. Of course, the difference is still very obvious when compared with Quick and other twenty people. Now that they have taken off their leather armor and other equipment, the guards are now wearing linen shorts. Narant''s guards still look full of energy, while Boris''s guards are like ordinary villagers, standing crooked. , looks a bit messy. "It seems that when I go back this time, I will let Narant teach me how to train the guards!" Boris, who was hiding in the shade, saw this scene, and his old face was a little red. . Narant didn''t know what Boris was thinking. After the guards stood up, he said loudly: "Now everyone obeys my orders. When I say run, you will follow this banner and move towards the front buffer. Take the lead, remember, don''t mess up the formation, don''t fall behind, don''t crowd and push!" "Now, everyone follows me... run!" Having said that, Narant carried a flag without any sign, just cut out of red cloth, and started to run. Although he didn''t know what Narant''s intention was, the guards started running honestly after hearing the order. However, in order to avoid confusion, apart from Narant''s subordinates, it is naturally impossible for Boris'' guards to do so. After only running more than ten meters, the formation of the team became chaotic. "Oh! Ferry, look at you idiot, don''t step on my feet! It''s so hot, why are you running so fast!" "Didn''t you see that Sir Narrant''s flag has gone far, let''s not be left behind!" "Now in broad daylight, where you can fall behind is only a mile away!" For a while, Boris''s guards seemed to really become a rabble, and you pushed me while running, talking and laughing. "Okay, now re-queue!" Narant took a look at the state of the guards like Boris, but didn''t say anything. He just stopped at the center of the buffer zone, and lined up the chaotic guards again. When the guards heard the words, they could only line up again Very good, now, just like the previous request, everyone followed me back to the original position, remember to maintain the formation, do not crowd and push. " Having said that, Narant started running again, and the guards followed him again. This second run was the same as before, and the guard team was still in chaos. At the departure point, Narant still didn''t say anything, just repeated the previous order. "run!" The guards shouted again and started running. "What is Narant doing?" Boris is a little puzzled. What about the planned drill? Shouldn''t it be a combat drill like in the morning? Just like this, running around with a group of subordinates noisily, he couldn''t hone his combat effectiveness at all. "It''s ridiculous, a mere second son of a waste, who has no ability, and wants to show off his power in front of me!" Quinte laughed out loud when he saw this scene. He knew that Narant deliberately performed exercises in this marginal area to show off his power to himself. So, in fact, it doesn''t matter what to do or not to practice. It is very likely that Narant didn''t prepare the content of the exercise at the beginning. After all, he, a waste second son, can understand what war tactics. Now that the superiority of numbers was directly rubbed against the ground by himself, he probably had no choice but to deliberately pretend, running in line with guards, pretending to be a nobleman who knew how to lead troops to fight. "I''ll see how long you can pretend!" Quint was not in a hurry. He finally let out the anger he had been suppressing for a long time these days. Now he was sitting in the shade while eating the fruit handed by the servant while watching the satisfaction. Lanter''s ''botched performance''. The poorer Narant performed, the stronger his sense of superiority. Chapter 131： Nicholas Sun Wu Narant had his intentions for the guards to run around like this. When the dark creatures appeared at night, he was not going to fight against the dark creatures recklessly, but prepared to bring disaster to the east and give Quint a big gift. The place where the dark creatures landed was in his territory, so he needed to take the guards to run to Quint Territory. In order to prevent the guards from being left behind or casualties due to panic, this seemingly useless running now can save the lives of the guards at night. Narant took the guards back and forth three times in a row. At this time, the guards were sweating profusely, but Quick and the others didn''t have any complaints. But Boris'' guards felt that Narant was deliberately torturing them, but they didn''t dare to complain. After all, his lord just said that everything must obey Sir Narant''s orders this afternoon. "Tired, aren''t you?" Finally, after running back and forth for the third time, Narant paused briefly and spoke to the guards. Although the guards did not answer, their eyes and expressions were already revealed. Narant smiled slightly, "Do you know why I want you to run?" "Because whether you are chasing the enemy or fleeing for your life, orderly evacuation can increase your chances of saving your life!" "But I ran you back and forth three times in a row, and you still looked like a mess. This is still the result of jogging. If there are enemies behind you, you will probably suffer most of the casualties!" It''s still the same sentence that he taught Quake and others at the beginning, but the guards of Boris are no longer as obedient as Quake and others, and they still don''t care. Narant didn''t say anything more, just smiled and continued: "Now I tell you, if you don''t run in an orderly manner today according to my requirements, the training will not be over this afternoon!" "When you meet my requirements, I will stop training!" "Your Baron Boris has promised that today''s drills are all up to me." "Why didn''t you say it earlier!" Boris'' guards shouted wildly in their hearts after hearing this. Instantly, his complexion turned blue and then white. The feelings had just gone through so many laps, and they all brought it on by themselves. "Okay, now, line up and start running again!" Narant did what he said, and without stopping for a long time, let the guards start running again. However, since they learned that they are not running seriously, today''s matter is not over, and each of the Boris guards finally cheered up. Although there is still some confusion between running, at least you won''t push me any more. Seeing this, Narant also changed from jogging at the beginning to a fast jogging at the back. During this period, he ran five or six back and forth intermittently, and the guards finally ran at the fastest speed without causing any pushes, so he stopped the exercise. "Very well, everyone rests where they are now, we are going to cook dinner!" Seeing the sun set, Narant told everyone to start preparing dinner. After dark is the time to really put in the effort, and now let them fill their stomachs so that they won''t turn into soft-footed shrimp at night. "Narant, this is the first time I heard that practicing running can save one''s life, but it does make some sense when you think about it. Have you ever been on the battlefield before?" During the training process, although Boris had doubts, he did not say anything. Now that Narant came down, he was curious to speak. "I haven''t been on the battlefield, I just read some war strategy books written by noble knights!" "Oh? Which war strategy book is it? I''ll buy one when I have time and have a look!" As lords, they must be involved in both civil affairs and strategic issues. The theory that Narant said ''the best defense is to attack'' and ''running can save lives'' made Boris feel very novel. These words seem short, but they are also very thought-provoking. He really wants to read them now. Some of that military book. "Uh... the title of the booklet is "Nicholas Sun Wu''s Art of War"!" "The Art of War of Nicholas Sun Wu?" Boris was stunned, the name was so strange. "Yes, according to the book, the nobleman Nicholas Sun Wu is a war genius. There are thirty-six war strategies in his book. For example, one of them is that thirty-six strategies are the best strategy!" "This strategy is a defeat strategy. If you can protect yourself, you should retreat with a purpose and a plan, create and find fighter opportunities during the retreat, and use it to win in defeat and turn defeat into victory." "So, I just asked the guards to practice orderly evacuation, which is to simulate an orderly evacuation in the event of a defeat, so that we can be ready to counterattack at any time!" Narant suppressed a smile and nodded solemnly. "It turned out to be like this, I must have a look when I go back!" Boris was greatly moved. "Well, this book is a bit hard to find. I also saw it in my father''s study! Baron Boris, you can go to the bookstore in Tulip City and ask." Narant nodded. Next, on Narant''s side, Catherine also helped to cook the food. Rose was ready for his and Boris'' food at noon, and now it''s ready to eat after reheating. Seeing that it was getting dark, in order to delay Quint and prevent him from returning to the castle at this critical moment, Narant deliberately called a guard after the food was hot. "Give this grilled fish to Baron Quint and tell him to be polite. Although sea fish like this may not be common in Quint Territory, they are very common in Storm Territory!" Narant handed a grilled fish to the guard and instructed the guard. "Yes, my lord!" The guard didn''t hesitate, and took the porcelain plate and sent it towards Quint opposite. Seeing this scene, Boris shook his head helplessly. He felt that Narant acted a little childishly and didn''t look like a mature lord. Instead of making these meaningless provocations, it is better to develop the territory in a low-key manner. And Quint over there received the grilled fish, and after hearing the guard''s words, he really thought that Narant was provoking him. Originally, Quint felt quite boring when he saw that Narant had finished the ''exercise''. He was going to come to the buffer zone to taunt a few words, and then return to the castle. But now he has changed his mind directly, and immediately ordered the servants to take out the ingredients prepared at the departure from the carriage, and then start to bake them on the spot. Narant and Boris were eating grilled fish, and soon a guard from Quint came over. "Lord Narant, this is the food that my lord gave you and Boris to enjoy. Lord Quint said that he felt a little tired of eating this monster meat every time, so please don''t be polite, after all the monsters A pound of meat requires a gold coin, not everyone can afford it!" "Haha! Then thank you so much!" There wasn''t a lot of monster meat, and one person only looked like two or three. However, this was an unexpected joy for Narant, he didn''t care about the sarcasm in Quint''s words, and he accepted it happily. In the distance, Quint kept staring at Narant, originally wanting to see Narant''s aggrieved expression. Unexpectedly, Narant is so happy at this time, and now he has a feeling of being trapped! Time passed by, and by the time Narant finished his dinner, the sky was completely dark. "Narant, shouldn''t we return to the castle!" Boris hiccupped and said aloud! Whoosh whoosh! However, at this moment, there was a dense sound of breaking the sky, and looking up, one after another splendid meteors pierced the sky and appeared in the night sky. Chapter 132： Shouldnt be so coincidental "Damn, I forgot the time! Narant, let''s go back quickly!" Looking at the splendid meteor shower in the sky, Boris''s heart trembled. His bowels were full of regrets now. When he woke up in the morning, he still remembered that it was the night of the meteor shower, so he was ready to return to Narrant''s castle early. Surrounded by a city wall, I feel more secure than this wilderness. But just while we were chatting with Narant, I forgot the time. "Boris, don''t worry, it''s been three months since I came to Storm Territory, and I''ve only encountered dark creatures twice. It''s not so coincidental!" Although I knew that there would be a large wave of dark creatures covering their heads and smashing their faces in the future Down, but in order to show his innocence, Narant still solemnly consoled. Hearing Narant''s consolation, Boris''s face turned dark. Is this still human? Encountering two dark creatures in three months is not such a coincidence. "Narant..." Boris was about to speak again, he didn''t want to stay in this wilderness for a moment! bang bang bang! And at this moment, there was a continuous explosion in the sky. And Boris''s face stiffened, and then he looked towards the sky dully. I saw that there were nearly a hundred meteor showers, dragging the dark red tail flames and smashing them towards the top of their heads. "This...this...this..." Boris'' face was so pale that he could stuff three colored eggs into his mouth. "Narant, I''m not dreaming!" "Boris, this doesn''t seem to be a dream!" Narant was a little embarrassed. "Narant, you just said it shouldn''t be so coincidental!" "Boris, I just said it shouldn''t be so coincidental..." "Then what should we do now!" Boris was about to cry! As a nobleman, he naturally knows what the small meteor showers represent. If only three or two meteor showers fall, it may also represent good luck. But there are at least a hundred of them, and they are the largest, which means that all his grandmothers are dark creatures. "Boris, don''t worry too much, I have experience dealing with dark creatures, follow me later!" Narant was a little worried about whether it would scare Boris out of a psychological shadow, and immediately comforted him. "Ah! It''s a meteor shower! A meteor shower..." "Dark creatures are coming! What should we do!" At the same time, the guards also discovered this situation. Especially those subordinates of Boris''s guards, watching the dense meteor shower, suddenly screamed and lost their voices. The expression was even better than that of Boris. The only people who could be considered calmer in the field were Quick and others. "Catherine, bring that flag over here!" Seeing that the guards were a little confused, Narant did not dare to neglect. When Catherine heard the order, she immediately ran to the side and brought the red cloth flag that she used during the day. Taking the flag, Narant looked at Catherine and stretched out his hand again. "Catherine, get on the horse! It''s safer this way!" Bringing Catherine today, although Narant is to deal with the dark knight. However, in order to ensure that his third daughter of doom would be safe, Narant felt that it would be safer to let her ride with him on a horse. "But..." Catherine hesitated, wondering if the dark creature had brought it on herself. Although she has not encountered dark creatures for several years, it is so coincidental now. Thinking of Vivienne and Shirley in Storm Collar, Catherine vaguely had such a guess. "Don''t be, come up quickly!" Narant raised his face. "Yes!" At Narant''s urging, Catherine gritted her teeth, and after all, she held Narant''s palm, turned over and sat on the horse''s back. "Boris, cheer up and come with me!" After Catherine sat firmly, Narant shouted again, and then his legs hit the horse''s belly hard, urging lightning to quickly move towards the guards. "Oh!" Boris woke up like a dream, and immediately urged the horses to follow Narant. If facing an ordinary enemy, then Boris will definitely not be worse than Narant. But facing dark creatures, still so densely packed with dark creatures, Boris was already at a loss. "Quake!" "Sir, I''m here!" Narant rode his warhorse to the front of the guard team quickly With his greeting, Quick immediately stepped forward with the swordsman team. "Follow me later, don''t be left behind!" "Ibby!" Narant looked at Boris''s subordinates again, but after he shouted, he didn''t get a response. "Ibi!" Narant said again. "Na...Sir Narant, I''m here!" When he shouted for the second time, Narant finally got a response, only to see Boris'' captain of the guards pale, so nervous that he trembled when he spoke. "Tell the guards, if you don''t want to die, line up and wait for my order!" "Yes, Sir Narrant!" After an afternoon of exercises, Ibby had already subconsciously agreed with Narrant''s order, and hesitantly responded immediately. Boom boom boom! And at this time, the more than 90 fiery red meteor showers finally landed, and instantly their more than 200 meters away became a sea of ??fire. "Hoohoho!" "Kakaka!" As the meteors exploded, oozing roars and the sound of bones rubbing were immediately heard from the front. "That''s the hellhound... One, two, three... three level two hellhounds... The God of Glory is above, did we stab the kennel today!" "Wait, that''s the headless knight... One, two, three, four, five, six... six second-order headless knights... This... God of Glory is above, I, Boris, have no children yet... Could it be that the Heiyan family is about to die out?¡± Boris''s face turned green, and through the firelight scattered around the crater, seeing the second-order dark creature that used to be a ''hit luck'' alone, Boris felt that he had accumulated bad luck for ten years. , and now it broke out all at once. Chapter 133： Your Excellency will not die As if to respond to Boris, all the dark creatures looked towards them. The hellhound swayed and shook off the smoke and dust from his body, baring his mouth full of fangs and roaring at them. The headless knights turned their horses'' heads and turned the headless body towards them strangely. "The second-order dark creatures are all here, but the third-order death knight has not yet appeared. It really is an existence with a weak instinct of wisdom!" Although he had already made up his mind tonight, Narant''s expression was still solemn. At this time, whether it was the Hell Hound, the Headless Horseman, or the skeleton soldiers who were walking with a rattling sound, they had already climbed out of the crater. But only the most threatening Tier 3 death knight didn''t show up tonight. Narant, who has nightmare prediction, knows that the third-order death knight must have appeared in the wave of meteor showers just now. However, because the third-order dark creature already has a bit of instinctive consciousness, he knows how to hide himself during this period of weakness. Unless Narant leads people to the crater to look for it, it is estimated that when he sees the death knight, it will be at its peak. hoo hoo hoo! Kick! tap! Without waiting for Narant to think any more, the dark creatures that had locked their group finally moved, roaring and rushing towards them. "Everyone, look at the flag, don''t fall behind, don''t push the crowd! Now the target Kunt leads! Run with me!" Seeing that the dark creatures were basically attracted, Narant didn''t dare to hesitate any longer and raised the flag in his hand Shout out loud. "Run!" "Follow up!" For a time, both Narant''s guards and Boris''s guards all followed the flag and ran desperately. Fortunately, I have the experience of running during the day. Although there is only a dim moonlight to see under the night, the guards run in an orderly manner. ¡­¡­ "Sir, there are dark creatures over there! Let''s escape!" At the same time, on the edge of Quint''s territory, there was already chaos. Fortunately, with Quint sitting in town, and the dark creatures are still more than two miles away from them, everyone is still not completely out of control. "What are you afraid of, those dark creatures are coming for that wasteful second son of Narant, it''s really dangerous, and it''s after they die!" "But... my lord, this is too close!" Guard Sealy''s words trembled. Those so many dark creatures fell down just now, this is the only thing he has ever seen in his life! "Okay, I know this better than you. You have the guards ready to evacuate at any time. I want to hear the screams over there! Leave immediately after confirming what happened to them." Although it is connected to the Land of Doom in Stormwind, his own Quint has never been affected before. So Quint was not too worried at this time, but felt that this was the favor of the God of Glory to him, and directly caused the second son who provoked himself to be unlucky. He wanted to wait for a while and listen to the misery over there. Call. There are more than 100 Narant and the others. No matter how many dark creatures there are, they should be able to last a few minutes. At that time, if you and the others retreated fast enough, the dark creatures would still head towards the castle of the Storm Territory. "Yes, my lord!" Xi Li had no choice but to respond and start arranging the team to prepare to evacuate. "Kill it! Kill it! The dark creatures are better, it''s better to destroy the entire Storm Territory!" After dismissing his subordinates, Quint stretched his neck and waited, wanting to hear the pleasant roar of killing. . Kick! tap! However, the shouting and killing that Quint expected did not come, and the next moment, he heard the eager sound of horses'' hooves in the distance. "The sound of hooves?" Quint''s eyes widened, and then two war horses appeared in his sight, galloping towards him quickly. "Bastard, Narant, you dare to bring the dark creatures here, my father will not let you go!" Quinte''s face changed greatly, he did not think that Narant was so daring to bring the dark creatures here. . This will cause disputes with the earl, and it is difficult for a little Sir Narant to bear it. How could Narant ignore Quint, but instead shouted at the guards behind him, "Quick, follow the flag over them, and we''ll go directly into the Quint territory!" At the time of life and death, there was no need for Narant to urge him. Hearing the constant roars coming from behind, the guards also ran wild with all their might. "Bastard, stop them quickly, don''t let them come over!" Quint saw that Narant ignored his words anxiously ordered his guards. Quint''s guards still didn''t understand the situation, and immediately lined up according to Quint''s order to stop Narant and others. "You don''t run fast, there are hundreds of dark creatures chasing us behind us!" "Have you seen the hellhounds? There are three in total! Have you seen the Headless Horseman? There are six in total!" "By the way, there is another terrifying guy who forgot to tell you that the third-tier death knights are among them. If you want to die, just stay here. If you don''t want to die, run away!" Seeing that the road ahead was blocked, Narant immediately shouted. "Don''t believe their words, keep them out of the territory, this is an order!" Quint didn''t believe Narant''s words, how could there be so many second- and third-order dark creatures in a small meteor shower. He has also heard about the deeds of the Storm Lord in the past, and at most twenty or thirty dark creatures appeared at one time. "Quint, what Narant said is true, you all run! If you don''t run, you will die! The Headless Horseman and Hellhound have caught up!" Boris also began to shout at Quint at this time. Although it is a bit inhuman to lead the dark creatures to the Quint Territory, but now is the time when your Excellency Death will not die, how can you manage so much. (Everyone! This book will be on the shelves tomorrow! Please order it first! Please subscribe! Please support! I am a little nervous in my heart. The results of this book will be announced tomorrow. I hope you will give more support to the young writers. If friends from outside the station have a starting point client, please come to support, please everyone! The testimonials on the shelves will be written tomorrow! In addition, I will try my best to code after it is on the shelves, at least three chapters a day! ) ~： On the shelf testimonials! ! ! It has been more than two months since the book was opened, and the number of words is just 300,000. The book is finally about to hit the shelves. Thank you in advance for your continued support of this book! Also thanks to the ten editors (former fantasy group) Dragonfly Captain and the little princess Jiang Cha for their care! This moment is both exciting and uneasy for the young writer Mengxin. At present, the starting point collection of this book has just exceeded 10,000. The number of collections is relatively neither good nor bad, and it is not 100% important. And the real test of how the book is is the subscription status at the time of its launch. Writing a book can use love to generate electricity, but just relying on love to generate electricity will not last long. Few authors can survive hundreds of long days and nights of loneliness. Therefore, only the support of the big book lovers is the driving force for the author to be able to concentrate on writing a book day after day, almost all year round. This support can be a good review ~ a ticket ~ a reward ~ a subscription! Here, the young author of Mengxin urges all the big guys to subscribe, which is related to whether the book can get more recommendations in the future and whether it can have better results. Whether this book can grow into a towering tree, or grow into a crooked melon and cracked jujube, depends on the long and hard bosses. (The knee of the new author has been delivered! Please check it out~~~) ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Mengxin''s little author finally shouted: Long and hard big guy! Asking for a monthly ticket~~Ask for a reward~~Ask for a subscription~~~àÓ‰î~~~ Two chapters will be updated after twelve o''clock, and there will be at least four chapters today! In the future, Xiaopujie will work hard to code words, at least three times a day! Hope you guys will support us a lot! Thanks! ! Chapter 135： Death knight "Death is coming! Tremble! Lowly creatures!" As if to match the words of Narant and Boris, at this moment, a low and emotionless voice came from behind them. "Ah, look, what is that?" "That''s the death knight!" Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a tall figure galloping from behind. Unlike the headless knight, this is a knight holding a long sword. The armor on his body is more sophisticated, and everyone can see the complicated and exquisite inscriptions on the armor under the moonlight. In addition to the death aura pervading his body, a strange green glow could be seen between the gaps in the armor. Especially in the eyes under the helmet, the green gleam is like smoke, constantly drifting out with the wind! "Damn it, is this the death knight!" Rao Narant had seen this in advance in the nightmare prediction, but now he is still in the situation and can''t help but stand up. "My daddy! Narant, we are dead!" Boris also exclaimed, his face like an eggplant hit by frost. "You guys haven''t run yet, look at Quint himself!" Narant knew that he couldn''t drag it any longer, and immediately shouted at the guards who were blocking the way in front of him. "Run! Lord Quint has run away!" "Run!" Only then did the guards reflect. When they looked at the original location of Quint, and sure enough, where there was still Quint''s figure, Quint had already galloped out more than ten meters on horseback. "Run, go back to the castle!" Only then did the Quint guards hear the trembling voice of their own adults. If it were just some skeleton soldiers, Quint would have the guts to stay here to block Narrant for a moment. But when he saw the third-tier death knight appear, he had no time to worry about whether the territory was safe or not, and now the most important thing was his own safety. All of a sudden, those Kent guards began to scramble, and there were many people panicking and fleeing towards the forests on both sides, feeling that it would be safer to be sheltered by trees. "Quick, run over and overtake them!" Seeing that the road ahead finally appeared neutral, Narant immediately urged his subordinates After all, two legs can''t run with four legs. They must run in front of the Quint guards to avoid the fate of being overtaken. At the urging, the guards gritted their teeth and ran faster. After more than ten seconds, they really entered the Quint Territory. puff! "what!" At this moment, before Narant could breathe a sigh of relief, screams came from behind. Narant turned his head and found that a Gwent guard had just run into the forest to escape, and now ran out again screaming for some unknown reason. However, when he came to the road, he just ran into the death knight galloping. The long sword in the death knight''s hand pierced through the guard''s chest with just a slight pick. In an instant, a green glow wrapped around the guard. The guard screamed in agony, and then his whole body shrivelled until it became a mummified corpse before collapsing to the ground. "Hi!" Narant took a deep breath, this death knight is too terrifying! "Ah! There are also dark creatures in the woods, run!" At this moment, several more Quint guards ran out of the woods, and with exclamations, two hellhounds chased after them. Puff puff! The death knight and the headless knight appeared in front of them, and with the muffled sound of a knife and axe, these guards became the souls of the dead under the knife and axe before they could react. "All speed up for me!" Narant didn''t dare to look any further. If he didn''t run quickly, when these Quint guards were dead, it would be their turn. Next, Narant took the team to run all the way. Thanks to the training during the day, he and Boris''s men did not fall behind or get separated during the escape. On the contrary, Quint''s guards, because they lost their backbone, pushed and shoved me in a panic, and many people were hit by their companions and trampled on the ground. "Narant, what should we do now!" The life threat was temporarily avoided, but Boris was still not happy. Before long, those dark creatures will also pursue. He and Narant have war horses and can escape, but the problem is that their subordinates can''t run very far. "What else can I do, just follow Quint!" Narant rolled his eyes. Quint fled before them, and there was no one blocking the way at the front, so no one could be seen at this time. Only a handful of Gwent guards kept running ahead of them. "Is this okay?" Boris was a little guilty, worried that he would definitely be questioned by Earl Black Iron afterwards. Now that I have to follow Quint all the way into the Quint Territory, the hatred will be even bigger. Dark creatures have a habit, that is, although they will kill all the creatures they see after landing, they will end up unconsciously heading towards the nearest noble castle. Although people have no way of knowing the reason for this, it also makes the nobles not have to worry that the dark creatures appearing in other territories will threaten them And if Narrant and the others really go to Quint Castle In addition, the dark creatures will definitely start attacking Quint''s castle first. "Boris, do we have a better choice now? More than 80 guards under your command are all here, and there are more than 20 of mine! They must be unable to escape the death knight and hellhound!" Narant rolled his eyes, if it wasn''t for this characteristic, he wouldn''t allow the dark creatures to regain their strength. "Then let''s go!" Again, Your Excellency died, and in the end Boris gritted his teeth and could only bite the bullet and make a choice. At this time, he had a feeling that he was trapped by Narant, but there was no evidence. It was clearly just an exercise, but I didn''t expect to encounter a dark creature invasion, and a third-order death knight appeared rarely in this dark creature group. Next, Narant and the others identified the direction and continued to run for more than an hour. Seeing that the guards were about to run out of physical strength, they finally came to the outside of the white salt town in Kunter. At this time, the town of Baiyan was already in a mess, because when they heard the movement in the village, the people also learned the news of the invasion of the dark creatures, and they began to flee for their lives. "Go, let''s go to rest on the gentle **** over there. Since those dark creatures are near the castle, the priority attack target must be Quint''s castle!" At this time, Narant can finally breathe a sigh of relief. Most of his plan for tonight has been successfully completed without any mistakes. To make Quint pay the price, the current Narant can''t do it himself. Whoever called Quint has an old earl. But now it is the hands of the dark creatures, even if it is attracted by Narant, there are many excuses to shirk, and the responsibility to be suffered on the bright side is much smaller. Chapter 136： Alternative siege warfare When the team reached the gentle **** a mile away from the castle, Narant stopped the team and let the guards rest in place. The guards still had lingering fears at this time, and their faces were indescribably pale. "Everyone, take out water and dry food for a simple replenishment now! The threat has not dissipated." Seeing the Boris guards who were paralyzed on the ground and didn''t want to move, Narant commanded. These people have not been trained for long-distance running in the past, and their current state is really different from those of Quick and others. And the dark creatures have been successfully led to Quint Castle, then the next plan is to be a oriole and complete the main task of the system. After all, ten energy points can represent ten elves. "Narant, look, the death knight is here!" It didn''t take long for Narant and the others to rest, and the dark creatures came one after another. The first dark creatures to arrive were the death knight and several headless knights. "Narant, do you think Quint can hold it?" Even though it was more than a mile away, Boris still had lingering fears. "This is not easy to say!" Narant naturally hoped that Quint would be unlucky, but it is really impossible to judge now. Quint''s castle was not built on a mountain like Stormland, but on a flat land near a river. Of course, although the castle was built on flat ground, the defensive ability of Quint Castle was absolutely standard. A moat more than ten meters wide was dug outside the castle, and the only passage was a four-to-five-meter-wide suspension bridge. After crossing the drawbridge, there is still the towering city wall and the strong gate wrapped in iron, which is really impregnable. At present, the only shortcoming of Quint Castle is the loss of too many guards this time, and only forty or fifty guards escaped with him. If the Gwent guards can reach hundreds, then defending the castle should not be a problem. Time passed, and after a few minutes, the slower-running hellhounds and some skeletons finally arrived. "Roar!" When all the dark creatures were gathered, the death knight finally raised his long sword, and following his orders, all the dark creatures rushed towards the castle. And Quint''s castle also responded immediately. As the dark creatures approached, a lot of arrows were immediately shot from the city wall, and there were even several fist-sized rubble along with them. The arrows were shot in the skeleton group, except for a few unlucky skeleton soldiers who were shot in the head, most of them were painless to the skeleton soldiers, and at most a few broken bones were knocked out. However, the fist-sized stones were different. They crossed an arc in the air and smashed into the dark creatures, directly smashing many skeleton soldiers to pieces on the spot. Often a single stone can hit two or three skeleton soldiers, the only drawback is that the catapult is slow to launch. "It turned out to be a trebuchet, a small trebuchet!" Boris exclaimed with wide eyes. Narant was also a little surprised. There are also trebuchets in this world. However, trebuchets are a very difficult craft in this world, and only the great nobles can play them. Small vassals and nobles like Narant and the others simply don''t even think about it. The reason is very simple, this thing is a strategic weapon in this world, and it is indispensable when attacking cities and castles. Therefore, the big nobles will not let the technology of the trebuchet flow out, and the finished products are also strictly controlled. Quint Castle has a small trebuchet, apparently because of his status as the earl''s son. Whoosh whoosh! Bang bang bang! While Narant and the others were still surprised, the battle on the other side continued. Because of the existence of trebuchets, those skeleton soldiers became living targets. After approaching the city wall for a hundred and fifty meters, the staff continued to be reduced, and even a hellhound and two headless horsemen were unfortunately hit by the stones of the trebuchet. The hellhound wailed directly, and his head was sunk and his brain was splattered. As for the two headless knights, one of them was directly smashed to the ground and turned into black smoke, and the other was lucky but lost an arm. Since it can become a strategic weapon in this world, the power of the catapult is not small, and it is not much weaker than the solid artillery of the past and modern times. It''s just that the catapult is inconvenient to ship and not flexible enough. The charge of the dark creatures continued, and finally some skeleton soldiers and **** dogs came to the moat, but the moat did not seem to constitute an obstacle to these dark creatures. I saw the skeleton soldiers and hellhounds thumping into the river, and after about ten seconds, their figures appeared on the other side. "It turned out to be amphibious!" This is the first time Narant has seen a dark creature attacking a city. If it is a human race, even if it is wearing leather armor, don''t even think about swimming over it. The heavy armor is soaked in water and can be used as a lead ingot. . However, what surprised him even more was still to come! After the skeleton soldiers reached the bottom of the city wall, they began to climb the city wall with their bare hands. The city wall made of stone is also very smooth The stone joints are all glued with special clay. But the skeleton soldiers abruptly used Bai Sensen''s fingers to dig out the clay in the stone crevices, and then began to climb up through these crevices. Narant only felt his scalp tingle when he saw this scene. He finally knew how the dark creatures broke through the castle without siege equipment. The Quint guards also discovered the actions of the skeleton soldiers. After a brief confusion, the guards hurriedly lifted the rolling stones and smashed them at the skeleton soldiers. But the number of people in Quint Castle is too small, some of them still need to operate trebuchets, and there are longbowmen suppressing the skeleton soldiers below, which is actually unable to effectively block the climbing of the skeleton soldiers. Soon, the first skeleton soldier climbed to the top of the wall, followed by the second, third, and fourth skeleton soldiers. As more and more skeleton soldiers climbed the city wall, the sound of fighting and mourning began to be heard from the castle. "Narant, look, it should be Quint, he played in person!" At this moment, a ray of vindictiveness lit up on the city wall. Seeing that the skeleton soldiers had already climbed up the wall, Quint also knew that he could no longer hide. Although his cultivation was based on the accumulation of monster meat and fighting spirit spar, it was still easy to deal with skeleton soldiers. With the addition of Quint, it seems that the skeleton soldiers will gradually be pushed down. "Roar!" At this moment, the death knight who had come to the edge of the moat roared again. With this roar, the skeleton soldiers seemed to have received some instructions and immediately approached the top of the city gate. Whoa! Boom! ! Hearing a muffled sound, it turned out that the skeleton soldiers went to break the ropes that fixed the suspension bridge together, and the suspension bridge that was retracted instantly was put down. "Roar!" Upon seeing this, the death knight immediately took the five headless knights across the moat. Chapter 137： The castle was breached Boom! Boom! After the death knight and the headless knight rushed across the bridge, they did not hesitate to start slamming against the castle gate. The deafening sound of the crash could be heard clearly by Narant and the others a mile away. Fortunately, Quint''s castle gate is extremely strong, even in the face of the brutal collision of several headless knights and death knights, it can last for a while. If it was replaced by the old wooden door of Narant Castle, he believed, it would definitely not last a few seconds. "It seems that the repair of the castle is really going to speed up!" Narant saw the intensity of the siege battle in this world, and also thought of his old castle. While his thoughts were flying, the melee on Quint Castle became more and more tense with the banging sound. The roars and screams resounded for miles in this silent night. As time went by, Quint paid a considerable price, and it seemed that the skeleton soldiers on the city wall were about to be solved, but at this moment, the castle gate below began to creak. Obviously, even this iron-clad city gate won''t last long, and the small shock has turned into a sway. Quint also noticed this problem, and quickly ran to the top of the gate with the guards, and then the watermelon-sized rolling stones were thrown down desperately. However, the vitality of second-order dark creatures is obviously stronger than that of skeleton soldiers. Although the hellhound will bark in pain after being hit, it is not enough to kill him with one blow. The same is true for the Headless Horseman, some of them stood up after being smashed off their horses and continued to slam into the city gate. Roar! boom! Two minutes later, the dark creature paid the price of two hellhounds and a headless knight falling apart, and finally broke through the castle gate. This last blow was made by the death knight. With a roar, it sprinted towards the city gate with all its strength from more than ten meters away, and a door panel of the city gate fell to the ground. "Hoo! Death is coming! Tremble! Lowly creatures!" The city gate was knocked open, and the death knight swung his sword into the castle with the only remaining dark creatures. "They''re finished!" Boris sighed when he saw this scene. This scene tonight was too shocking for them, just dozens of dark creatures broke into a baron''s castle with complete defense facilities without any equipment. "It''s no wonder that people in the entire continent are extremely afraid of dark creatures. When they regain their combat power, they are really a group of terrifying beings." Narant also secretly smacked his tongue in his heart. "Narant, what should we do now?" Boris lost his mind and looked at Narant. If all the people in the castle are killed, the dark creatures will continue to hunt them down "This group of dark creatures must be wiped out, otherwise they will still target us after they sack the castle!" Narant replied. "Okay!" Boris''s face showed bitterness, and the only fluke disappeared. He also knew that what Narant said was the only option. If he wanted to live with his guards, he could only destroy them completely. Fortunately, these dark creatures were consumed a lot during the siege, so that they would not have to bear so much pressure next. "Boris, we have to make some arrangements in advance!" "Narant, what do you want to do?" "Let''s go to the river to make arrangements!" From the moment he stopped to rest, Narant was already thinking about how to end it. He finally chose the battle site on the banks of the river outside Quint Castle. Boris looked at the tidal flat on the river bank, puzzled for a few seconds, and then reflected, his eyes lit up immediately. "OK!" Next, the two quickly took the team to the tidal flat, and then began to arrange it. Speaking of this arrangement, it is actually very simple, and it is still enough to dig out enough horse traps. At this time, the main combat power of the dark creatures is the headless knight and the death knight, so digging the horse trap can greatly limit their movements. In addition, there is another reason why Narant chose the tidal flat. Because of the erosion of the river, the soil is soft and muddy, which makes it more difficult for horses to move. "Quick, take out the iron hooks you are carrying." After arranging everything, Narant spoke to Quick again. Quick and the others immediately untied several iron hooks from their waists. These hooks each have two claws, the size of a little finger. "Narant, what are you using this iron hook for?" Boris was a little puzzled. "For those headless knights and death knights!" Narant smiled slightly, and took off a large bundle of ropes from the saddle. The rope was then cut into sections and tied to the end of the hook. In this way, the hook becomes a hook, and the guards can throw the hook far away, trying to hold the headless horseman and the death knight in place. "You are ready for this!" Boris'' eyes widened. Chapter 138： Pay for your life? "Boris, I said, I am a professional in dealing with dark creatures!" Narant patted his chest and said proudly. Of course, the truth is that he has racked his brains for this dark creature invasion. If he has absolute strength, he promises not to engage in these bells and whistles, and just run over and shoot these dark creatures to death. Isn''t he fragrant? "Hey, someone can escape!" When Narant and the others were ready and quietly waiting for the dark creatures to come out after the castle was ravaged, a few figures ran out of the castle gate in the distance. "That seems to be Quint!" With the help of extraordinary eyesight, Narant and Boris immediately confirmed the identities of those figures. It was Quint and his remaining five or six guards. "He was even able to run away!" Boris tutted. Of course, the reason for this is also very simple, that is, although the castle was broken, the skeleton soldiers were basically solved, so the number of dark creatures was not much, and Quint found the opportunity to break out. However, although they broke through, they were still followed by two headless knights and a group of skeleton longbowmen. "He''s running this way!" In order to facilitate the battle in a while, Narant and the others have already lit a lot of bonfires around them. The firelight immediately attracted the attention of Quint and others, and without hesitation, he took the remaining guards and began to flee with their lives. "Life is really big!" Narant frowned slightly, this was not in his plan. Quint tried to kill him several times, and he also killed barbarians, women and children and blamed him, so the dark creatures can kill Quint, that is the best ending, and it is a great success. "Several headless brothers, do your best, hurry up!" Narant couldn''t help but meditate in his heart, hoping that the dark creatures could solve Quint quickly. Because, he himself must not be able to send Quint away by himself now, after all, there are too many witnesses here at this time. As if hearing Narant''s voice, the dark creatures chased faster. Whoosh whoosh! puff puff! "what!" More than a dozen skeleton archers shot arrows. In an instant, two of the guards behind Quint fell. This is not over yet, and the headless horseman also attacked instantly, and the horses under him rushed forward. "Pfft!" There were two more muffled sounds, and the two guards were harvested again. Quint and the remaining two guards were terrified, and they began to run wild with the strength of milk. You can''t run a death knight with just your legs. Soon, the last two guards were harvested at the next moment, and as a result, among those who escaped from the castle, only Quint was still alive by running wildly with vindictiveness. Tap tap tap! "No, I''m sure I won''t be able to run to them if I go on like this!" Without the delay of his subordinates, Quint knew that he would definitely not be able to outrun the two headless horsemen, and finally gritted his teeth, he looked at the hateful bastard. "help me!" In order to survive, Quint had to call for help from Narant and Boris. "Sorry, Lord Quint, we can''t help you!" How could Narant go to the rescue? It would be better if this guy died. In addition, at this time, a figure flashing green light in the castle has rushed out. It is the third-order death knight. There are two other headless knights behind the death knight. Take big risks. "If I die! My father will definitely not let you go!" Quint gritted his teeth with hatred and roared loudly. Boris, who heard the words, looked at Narant, "Narant, if he really dies, Earl of Dark Iron will definitely hate us." Boris was really worried about the revenge of Earl of Dark Iron. "Boris, Quint is still more than 200 meters away from us. Going out to save him now is likely to face the death knight directly." Narant explained. Hearing the words, Boris opened his mouth, and after all, he had nothing to say. "Sorry, Baron Quint, the death knight is coming. Although we are both nobles, we can''t help it, and it is the dark creature who killed you! It''s not our fault." "you" Quint was so angry that he vomited blood and wanted to say something, but the two headless horsemen didn''t give him a chance. They had already chased behind him, and swung the giant axe directly at Quint at the same time. Quint''s expression changed, and he immediately raised his hand to block the attack of one of the headless knights. However, he blocked the attack in front, and a strong wind came from behind him. Quint could only be short and rolled on the ground to avoid the attack from behind. "I''m willing to pay! Narant, I''m willing to pay ten gold coins instead of fifty gold coins" Quint was finally afraid, and in the face of the crisis of life and death, he let go of his original arrogance. "Lord Lord!" At this moment, Catherine suddenly spoke up. "Huh?" Narant looked at Catherine suspiciously. "My lord, if his death will cause you trouble this time, maybe I can sneak into his castle after a while" Catherine leaned against Narant''s ear and whisperedCatherine really I don''t want this lord to be in danger. Because in this world, I am afraid that only he will have the heart of tolerance for the daughter of doom. Catherine has experienced the horror and helplessness of becoming a Daughter of Doom. Therefore, she hopes that Narant can live better and be the lord safely, so that he can save more daughters of doom in the future. Narant was quite surprised by Catherine''s words. He could say the words to assassinate Quint himself. However, having said that, Catherine really seems to have this ability. But, do you really want Quint to live for a while longer? "Migu, Migu!" "what!" Just when Narant hesitated, there was something in front of him that caught his attention. It turned out that when Quint was rolling and crawling, the elf that had been hiding in his arms fell out. "This looks a little familiar!" Narant''s heart moved, wasn''t this the yellow elf he let go last time? "Ding! As your old enemy, Quint must die. However, now Quint dies immediately, which is not in your current interests. Maybe you can let Quint live for a few more days in exchange for enough benefits." "System side quests, continue to keep Quint alive for a while, in order to smack him down hard!" "Quest Reward: Blacksmith''s Loyalty!" Just when Narant looked at the little elf in surprise, the voice of the system came from his mind. "I''ll go, even you ran out to join in, but what is the reward for the blacksmith''s loyalty? Is it John Blacksmith?" Although he was muttering to the system, the release of this task finally made Narant make a decision, especially when he looked at the local tyrant golden elf in front of him. Chapter 139： Isnt that too much to ask for? Narant felt that it might be worthwhile to let Quint live for a while longer. After all, Quint''s guards are dead now, and he is still dead. I don''t know where to borrow so many guards, and the next period will definitely be There is no way to trouble yourself. And then, wouldn''t it be nice to just deal with him before he was able to trouble him? After making a decision, Narant looked at Quint, who was in danger. "Quint, do you want to live?" "I think, I think! Fifty gold coins, as long as you save me, I will give you gold coins!" Quint responded quickly. "I don''t want your gold coins!" Narant shook his head. Quint was stunned, and so was Boris. Boris looked at Narant in surprise. Narant would rescue him even if he didn''t need gold coins? "I''m more interested in your yellow elf, so why don''t you change your reward to a yellow elf? If you change your reward to a yellow elf, I might consider saving your life!" Boris was stunned, his face showed admiration, and he secretly said that he was still pure. "Impossible!" Quint''s expression changed. Even in the midst of a crisis, he didn''t forget to put this yellow elf in his arms, enough to see that he cared about this yellow elf, how could he be willing to take it as a reward. "I''m sorry, Lord Quint, the death knight is about to arrive. If you want to save you, you need to risk your life!" Narant spread his hands. Quint heard the words and looked at the death knight who had already crossed the moat and was about to arrive, his expression changed. Finally, at the time of life and death, Quint still made a choice between life and treasure. "Here! Come and save me now!" Quint said a few words from the corner of his mouth. "Well, very good, but I haven''t finished my request yet!" Narant continued to speak. Quint almost vomited blood when he heard the words, and roared: "What more do you want!" "It''s not a big request. It''s just that I like the raging fire grassland. I usually want to go to the grassland to herd cattle and sheep, so I also want to ask you for a piece of land. The area does not need to be large. But, this will make it easier for me to go to the Fire Prairie! My request is not too much, right?" "Not too much? You" Quint vomited blood, and there were still people who dared to blatantly ask for land. Even Boris on the side rolled his eyes. Isn''t this a big request? Narant, you dare to ask for it too Although vassals have complete autonomy over their own land, things like ceding land will not count in most cases if there is no lord nodding. Of course, perhaps this Quint can be an exception, because his father is the Earl of the Dark Iron Earl. It''s just that no one dares to do this except Narant. "Yes!" He vomited blood, but even his precious flame spar mine elf was ready to use it as a reward. What else could Quint be reluctant to give up. "Very good, then Quint, you are wrong now to the big brother of glory, it is the **** of glory!" "I, Quint Glory Black Iron, hereby swear to the God of Glory that I am willing to agree to the two requests that Sir Narrant just made in exchange for my Quint''s life!" Quint did not dare to delay any longer, and immediately began to swear, saying Wan glared at Narant fiercely, "Is it alright now?" "That''s enough!" Narant finally showed a satisfied smile on his face, and without delay, he got on his horse. "You guys are waiting for me here!" The voice fell, and the next moment Narant was already flying out on a lightning bolt. He passed by the water on the bank of the river specially, avoiding the horse trap. Narant rushed towards Quint, but at this time, the death knight was about to arrive, and Quint showed fear. "Hurry up! Hurry up and save me!" The death knight was getting closer and closer, and the long sword in his hand was slowly raised. "Ah!" The next moment, the death knight''s blade was about to reach his eyes, and Quint was so frightened that he couldn''t help screaming. However, Narant at this time was still more than ten meters away from Quint. Whoosh! However, just as the death knight''s long sword was about to fall, a rope was thrown over, and then spun around Quint''s bloated body twice, and the hook at the front was directly pulled on Quint''s armor. on the gap. However, because the hook was relatively long, the claws pierced into Quint''s flesh through the gap, and Quint grinned in pain. "Let''s go!" It''s just that Narant didn''t have time to worry about these things. After turning the horse''s head and giving a low drink, he tapped the horse''s belly with his legs and started running wildly. Quint''s body suddenly froze, and as the rope was dragged by Narant, it flew away, and then dragged all the way away from the encirclement of the Headless Horseman and the Death Knight. "Roar!" Seeing that the prey that was about to be killed by himself was dragged away like this, the death knight was naturally unwilling, roared angrily, and urged the horses to pursue Narant. And the other headless knights and skeleton archers moved instantly followed. "Everyone, prepare for battle!" Narant shouted loudly towards the team without turning his head. "Battle ready!" Boris over there heard the words and immediately conveyed the words, and then all the guards drew their long swords and stood up. Although many of the guards were so frightened that their palms trembled, fortunately it was already a last-ditch battle, and there was no room for defeat. Nalantra ran with Quint, and finally returned to the position after a few seconds. "Roar!" At this time, those dark creatures also rushed forward. "Quake, you all have your sights set on the target and use the hook by yourself!" "Yes, my lord!" "Catherine, in a moment, you can help Quick and others to deal with the headless horsemen first!" "Okay! Lord Lord!" "Boris, we two will deal with the death knight later!" "Okay!" Boris swallowed and nodded with difficulty. Although he also has the realm of a high-level bronze knight, his combat power is not much stronger than that of Quint. After all, under normal circumstances, the nobles like to command the guards in battle and order: Give it to me! Instead of taking the lead, shouting: rush with me Therefore, in the face of a third-order death knight comparable to the realm of peak bronze knights, he and Narant together are estimated to be enough. tap! tap The charge of the dark creatures is getting closer and closer, and they are about to reach the horse trap. "It''s now!" Bang bang bang! The next moment, as Narant''s voice fell, the horses under the feet of the dark creatures galloping galloping suddenly stagnated, and then fell to the ground one after another like dominoes. The headless knight and the death knight were caught off guard, and they were thrown down directly. Chapter 140： Solve the death knight "Come on, throw the rope at me!" At this moment, Narant took the lead in rushing up with a long sword, and ordered the guards while running. "Drink!" Quick and the others heard the words and immediately threw the ropes in their hands towards their respective targets. At this time, Catherine also moved her dexterous and swift body to quickly approach a headless horseman who fell to the ground. Seeing her approaching, the headless knight wanted to get up and attack. But three guards threw the hook and rope on him, he just moved, the guards tried their best to pull back, and the headless horseman stumbled again and squatted on the ground. "Go to hell!" Catherine naturally wouldn''t let go of this good opportunity, she jumped high and stepped on the headless horseman''s chest with a bang. Then a long sword stabbed directly from the headless knight''s neck. Roar! The warhorse of the headless knight on the side felt the damage, and screamed, and the death energy from the body began to overflow in an instant. "Good job!" Narant couldn''t help cheering when he saw Catherine''s victory. He hadn''t rushed to the death knight at this time. The death knight is not comparable to the headless knight. Even if he was just thrown away, he could control his body in mid-air and didn''t fly very far. After the applause, Narant withdrew his gaze and stared at his target. Roar! The death knight also has three hooks to restrain him, but his strength is surprisingly large. With a roar, he started to move, and instead of dragging him down, the three guards stumbled. "Flame Triple Slash!" Narant did not dare to underestimate the strength of the death knight, and took advantage of this opportunity to directly use his secret technique. With the vindictive movement, Narant''s long sword instantly burst into flames, and then swept towards the death knight. when! However, it was the first blow, and his horizontal slash was blocked by the death knight. As the two swords clashed, Narant suddenly felt a counter-shock force in his hand, which shook his tiger''s mouth to the point of pain. "Narant, here I am!" Boris finally arrived at this time, "Go to hell! You evil thing!" Boris has no secret skills, but the strength of his bronze high-level knight is not covered. A light green light is attached to the long sword. His long sword seems to be equipped with a booster, but the sword light flashes to death. on the knight''s shoulder armor. scoff! However, what is surprising is that Boris''s blow just cut a gap on the shoulder armor. Except for a little spark, it did not hurt the death knight. "His grandmother''s, Narant, the death knight''s inscription armor still works!" Boris was shocked and scolded. "Then stab the gap in its armor!" Narant also cursed inwardly. The armor of the dark knight is basically inscription armor. But most of the time, these armors have been damaged and invalid. The last time Narant encountered it was lucky, but I didn''t expect it to happen again this time. After speaking, Narant roared again, "Second cut!" Afterwards, the fiery long sword spun around and slashed towards the death knight again. Hearing this, Boris also changed his strategy and stabbed the death knight with his sword along with Narant. "Roar!" Facing the siege of the two, the death knight felt threatened, and with a roar, the momentum became more tyrannical, and the green light even overflowed from the gaps in the armor. when! After the death knight''s strength increased slightly, Narant''s second slash still failed and was blocked again. This time, the death knight even took aim at Boris. At the moment when Boris was about to stab him, he kicked Boris''s stomach and directly kicked Boris''s fat body three or four meters away. Far. boom! "Ah!" At the moment when Boris fell to the ground, a miserable howl came from under him. It turned out that this guy was so immortal that he just hit Quint who was lying on the ground and pretended to be dead. "The third cut!" Although Boris''s assistance was lost, Narant''s attack was still the same. Boom! However, what he did not expect was that at the moment when the third slash collided with the death knight''s long sword, his long sword could not withstand the collision and broke into two pieces. Roar! When the death knight saw that Narant was without a weapon, he immediately raised his long sword and slashed towards Narant''s neck. Narant was about to roll away with a donkey, when a voice suddenly came from beside him, "Sir! Be careful!" It turned out that Catherine, who had already dealt with the second headless horseman, found the situation here and rushed over without hesitation. when! The sword that slashed at Narant was blocked by Catherine. "Sir, you step back first and let me deal with him!" "Be careful! I''ll be right here!" Even if Catherine didn''t come to help, he could have avoided the blow just now, but he still didn''t let himself roll around and kept the majesty of Lord Lord. Narant immediately stepped aside and walked towards a guard. Soon, Narant took a long sword from the guard, and then he directly opened the system panel. "System, exchange for an agility fruit for me!" The speed of the death knight was too fast, and it was a bit embarrassing that Narant and Boris were beaten together like this. Therefore, Narant was going to spend his last energy point, which was exchanged from the last time Warcraft spar, and has been reluctant to use it. "Ding, the exchange is successful!" The next moment, a system sound came from Narant''s mind. Hearing the words, Narant gently grasped the palm of his hand, and a small agility fruit appeared in his hand, which he swallowed directly into his mouth without a trace. "Give me death this time!" The medicinal effect of the agility fruit was immediate, and Narant instantly felt that his speed had increased by at least half. This is the second time he has taken agility fruit, so the effect is still strong. Seeing that the death knight over there was evenly matched with Catherine and Boris, Narant seized the opportunity to roar, and swung his sword directly into the battle circle. puff! I have to say that in the world of martial arts, it is only the truth that is fast and unbreakable. After increasing the original speed by half, and finding the time to cut in again, Narant''s sword pierced into the gap of the death knight''s armor quickly and accurately. Roar! However, this blow was stabbed at the waist, which was not fatal. Instead, the death knight who was injured for the first time rioted. "Boris, Catherine, hold him down and give me another chance to stab me!" Seeing that the death knight was about to go berserk, Narant immediately greeted Catherine and Boris. The two heard the words without any hesitation, Boris directly gave up the long sword in his hand, and hugged a bear on the waist of the death knight. And Catherine also moved, and the long sword in her hand blocked the death knight''s long sword like a snake, and then gave up holding the sword and held the arm of the death knight instead. Roar! The death knight was suppressed by the two, and instantly roared and twisted. "Go to hell!" Knowing that the opportunity was inevitable, Narant stretched out his left hand to hold the blade directly, and then, like a spear, shoved the tip of the sword into the gap in the armor of the death knight''s neck with both hands. puff! Under the combined force of both hands, the tip of the long sword sank halfway down the gap. It wasn''t over yet, Narant made a ruthless attack, then took advantage of the situation to hold the blade and pushed it to the side, the long sword slashed directly from the middle of the death knight''s neck to the side. Roar! The death knight let out a shrill roar, and the green glow and death energy on his body began to dissipate continuously. Chapter 141： Shot while lying down "Hoo! Finally dead!" Seeing that the death energy and the green glow slowly dissipated, and the death knight''s body turned into an empty shell, Narant breathed a sigh of relief. This third nightmare prediction is basically over! "Go, hurry up and deal with the other dark creatures!" At this time, there were two headless knights swaying around the field under the control of the guards'' ropes. As for those skeleton archers, because there was no support from the melee dark creatures, they had been knocked to pieces by the Boris guards at this time. Narant picked up the long sword dropped by the death knight, said to Catherine and Boris, and went to their respective final finishing touches. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the third nightmare prediction of the main quest, destroying 168 dark creatures, and 10 reward energy points have been distributed!" "Ding, the fourth nightmare prediction of the main quest has been issued, please check it yourself!" "The fourth nightmare prediction mission reward: 50 energy points, 0 mission progress???." "Huh? What''s with the question mark about the number of dark creatures?" After Narant killed the last headless horseman, a system prompt sounded in his mind immediately. However, Narant had not had time to be happy about getting 10 energy points, but found that this fourth main quest was a little unusual. In the first three missions, the number of dark creatures would be displayed, but this time it turned into a few question marks. Narant was both puzzled and worried, and immediately ordered Quick and others to check their teammates to find the wounded, while he silently opened the system panel to check. After more than a minute, Narant silently closed the system panel again. At this point, he had already read this fourth nightmare prediction. It''s just that this fourth nightmare prediction is a bit special, that is, this time the **** of doom is no longer aimed at him alone, but is ready to let everyone have the same difficulties as him. That is to say, when the dark creatures invaded this time, dark creatures would appear in the entire territory of the Onyx Principality. As for the number and level of dark creatures, it is random. Because the scope of this prediction is too broad, even the picture on the storm collar flashes by. This time Narant didn''t even see how many dark creatures there were on his territory. Only vaguely saw that there were four or five waves of dark creatures that invaded his territory next time. Headless knights, death knights are everything, and there are some huge unknown beasts that will wreak havoc on the Storm Territory. And the date of this dark creature invasion is 6 months later. "This is really killing people! The system, so many dark creatures invade, do you want me to destroy them all?" Narant recalled the number of dark creatures to be eliminated, and there were still three question marks there. Can''t let him be the savior. Even if he wanted to do it, he didn''t have the ability! "Ding, the host has already checked the fourth nightmare prediction! Now issue an additional quest for the main quest: when the host clears the dark creatures in his territory, the main quest will be completed!" "And the extra task is, after clearing the dark creatures in his own territory, each time the host helps a territory clear the dark creatures, he will increase the reward of 5 energy points!" "There is no time limit for additional tasks, and there is no cap on rewards!" "Hey! Is there such a good thing?" Now, Narant finally knew what happened to the question marks in the system tasks. There is no need to count the completion of the task this time. Anyway, how many he can kill depends on his ability. The minimum is to kill all the dark creatures on your own territory, which is considered to complete the basic task. If he wants to earn more energy points, he can go to other territories. As long as he assists a territory to destroy dark creatures, he can get 5 extra energy points. Therefore, as long as he destroys more dark creatures, the more rewards he can get. "This mission doesn''t sound bad, but I''m afraid I have to make adequate preparations before that, otherwise I won''t be able to keep my own territory, and it will capsize in the gutter!" After the excitement was over, Narant recalled that those huge creatures were wreaking havoc on his territory. The death knights and headless knights are currently considered ruthless characters, but at that time they were already reduced to followers. "Sir!" At this moment, Quick had finished the inventory and came to Narant. "My lord, the casualties have been counted. Only six of our guards were slightly injured this time, and there were no serious injuries or deaths." "Two people on Baron Boris''s side were seriously wounded by the skeleton soldiers, eight were slightly injured, and no one died for the time being!" Quick reported the casualties. In fact, against the dark creatures this time, they completely took advantage of Quint. Although a few ruthless characters were left behind, to deal with these ruthless characters, Narant was the main force and the guards were the auxiliary, so the casualties were not large. If Gwent did not deal with those skeleton swordsmen, even if Narant and the others still deal with death knights and headless knights, the casualties of the guards who fought with skeleton swordsmen would definitely not be less. "Very good, let''s boil some boiling water and let the wounded be taken care of. In addition, clean up the battlefield and wait for my next order!" Nalandi nodded, the result was very good. As for Boris''s two seriously wounded, because it was caused by arrows, the danger is not heavy bleeding, so Narant doesn''t need to suture the wounds, and the guards can take care of them directly. And Narant walked towards Boris on the side. At this time, Boris, who had survived the disaster, was exhausted and sat on a rock on the bank of the river Narant had three months of mental preparation for the dark creatures, and there was still The previous battle experience, so it is already used to it. But for Boris, encountering such a thing is definitely a unique encounter from childhood to adulthood, so after the adrenaline dissipates, what remains is lingering fear and exhaustion. "Boris, are you okay?" Narant walked over and patted Boris on the shoulder. "Narant, I''m fine!" Boris smiled bitterly, originally thinking that this time it was just a tour of the mountains and water, but he didn''t expect to stab the dark creature''s nest. Fortunately, not only has he survived, but his subordinates have not suffered many casualties, otherwise he would probably cry without tears. "It''s fine!" Narant couldn''t comfort him much, and immediately looked at Quint, who was still lying on the ground. "Lord Quint, aren''t you ready yet?" Narant said to Quint, who was lying dead, with great interest. In order to complete the side quest, and to get the promised elf and a piece of land, Narant just pretended not to see Quint''s death. However, now that the matter has been settled, he can no longer lay his corpse on him. He has to get the things in his hands quickly. After all, this is still the Quint Territory. Who knows if there will be lords nearby to support him. "My leg is broken!" As soon as Narant said it, Quint knew that he couldn''t hide it, and he said with a bitter face. "Huh? Broken leg?" Narant wondered, the dark creatures didn''t seem to have approached this guy just now. Suddenly, Narant thought of something. Wouldn''t it be that Boris was just kicked away, hitting him and breaking his leg? "This guy is really unlucky, he''s stuck his teeth in drinking water!" Narant couldn''t help but look at Quint with pity, he was actually shot while lying down. Chapter 142： black-hearted maggot "Lord Quint, although I''m sorry for your broken leg, but the remuneration we just agreed should be paid first!" speak directly afterwards. Quint''s face froze, as if he had eaten Xiang Xiang. "Why, is Lord Quint reluctant? We just desperately rescued you and helped you eliminate all the dark creatures in the territory." There was a faint danger in Narant''s eyes, "Or Mr. Quint is right What opinion does the God of Glory have, and can you go back on the oath sworn to him by the old man?" "No, I''ll give it to you now!" Seeing Narant''s gaze and hearing the words "God of Glory", Quint gritted his teeth, and finally answered. Regardless of whether Narant dared to kill him or not. Even if he wanted to take the position of earl in the future, he could not renege on this oath. Because the God of Glory is a symbol of the glory of the nobles, the nobles can be stingy and cunning in private, but they must not do things that go against the will of the God of Glory in the open, otherwise they will be spurned by other nobles. Especially the matter of swearing to the God of Glory, if it spreads out that he violated it, then his reputation will be completely over. "Haha, thank you Lord Quint, then let''s get started!" The yellow elf who was scared and hid in the river just now has come to the side, just because of the dead bodies of dark creatures and Narant and others on the ground, they still dare not approach. Quint said nothing, closed his eyes and began to release the contract with the elf. hum! The next moment, the elf body suddenly shook and made a buzzing sound, and two circles of light ripples swayed along with the buzzing sound. And after the light ripples swayed, the elf closed his eyes and froze on the spot, and the light on his body dimmed a lot. "It''s ok now!" Quint opened his eyes again and said in a suppressed voice. Narant naturally knew that it was all right, and before Quint''s voice fell, he took out the potion tulip powder porcelain bottle from Lightning''s saddle bag. "Little guy, come and have a taste!" The elf had only five minutes to change the contract. If he didn''t recognize the Lord again after five minutes, then it would disappear from this world forever, so Narant did not take it lightly. Haw! Smelling the scent of tulip powder, the elf instinctively bit Narant''s palm. hum! After a while, a spiritual contract was established between Narant and the little guy''s thoughts. "Migu! Migu!" Pixies are amazing, and it''s not just about their abilities. After the previous contract is terminated, its original memory will magically be automatically emptied. Therefore, after re-signing the contract with Narant, Narant is its only owner, and the only person she sees close to her when she opens her eyes. "Little guy, follow this lord in the future and make sure you eat spicy food!" "Migu! Migu!" The yellow elf called out happily. Narant laughed so hard that he immediately picked up the little guy gently and put it into his arms. "Lord Quint, you have completed the first reward, and the second reward is next!" After putting away the elf, Narant looked at Quint with a smile. "There''s no pen and paper here, I need to go to the castle!" Quint couldn''t care less about hating Narant. Now that the crisis was over, he felt the pain in his calf getting more and more severe, and sweat dripped from his forehead. "Well, that''s true, then let''s go to the castle now!" Narant nodded, ceding territory is naturally a matter of evidence, and this thing can''t be recognized as the owner or anything. Afterwards, Narant spoke to Boris and asked the guards to pack up the battlefield before taking Quint and heading towards the castle. When I came to the castle, I couldn''t bear to look directly at the **** scene inside. Except for Quint and the six guards who ran out, there was no one alive in the castle at this time. More than a dozen servants and more than 30 guards have all become the souls of the dark creatures. Narrant took Quint directly into the Inner Fort Hall. Although the hall of the inner fort was in a mess, it was still much cleaner than the front courtyard. He sent someone to find parchment and pen, and even found a simple map of Quint''s collar, Narant said: "Your Excellency Boris, trouble, twice the width of the buffer zone, you can directly from my territory Arrived at the Fire Prairie!" Quint endured the pain and started writing after hearing the words. The content was very simple. Today, in order to thank Naland for his life-saving grace, Quinte was willing to give Naland a small piece of territory as a reward. The approximate location and size of the territory are also indicated. After writing it down, Narant handed Quint the simple map again, "Lord Quint, sign your name on this as well and put a seal on it!" Naturally, this simple map cannot be compared with the accurate map of the previous life. Instead, it is a bit like the game map in the online game of the previous life. The villages and towns are just a few circles of different sizes, and then a few houses are drawn in the middle to note the villages. name. The same is true for woods and mountains, just a few small pictographic trees or a row of mountain buns, and then they are also marked with names. However, simple is simple. With a handwritten contract and this simple map, Narant can ensure that this matter is foolproof. At Narant''s request, Quint drew a line along the edge of the Fiery Forest until it reached the Fiery Grassland, and then signed and stamped it. This is the second thing to be done Thank you Lord Quint, I admire your generosity, and your reputation will spread! "Narant put away the contract and the map contentedly. "You and you can leave now!" Quint had been worried that Narant would kill him afterwards, and was ready to chase people away. Although he has a broken leg, but he has high-level bronze power, and now there is no threat of dark creatures, and staying in the castle is not very dangerous. "Don''t worry, Lord Quint, we will leave soon!" Narant smiled, "but" Narant looked at Quint up and down for a moment, "However, Lord Quint, your leg is broken now, or I will give you a cure. Although it is not fatal as a title knight, it will take a long time in case something goes wrong. It''s not good to be lame!" "And I have a way to make sure you won''t be lame!" Narant vowed. Hearing the words, Quint stared at Narant without saying a word. Obviously, he did not believe that Narant was so kind. Now Narant is the same level of existence as the death knight in his mind. Maggots "Cough cough! Of course, I need to be paid. I think the three small trebuchets on the wall of your castle are good. They can be used as rewards. Think about it, Lord Quint. The trebuchets are exchanged for keeping your legs and feet. This transaction is not no loss¡± "Don''t think about it!" Quint gritted his teeth! Of course Narant thought about it, so in the end, although he was not a healer, he also comforted Quint with the heart of a healer. With emotion and reason, Quint''s fracture was straightened, and then tied with wood to fix the affected area as in the previous life. And Quint is also grateful to Dade for paying three small trebuchets as a reward. Before leaving Quint Castle, Narrant also told Quint not to fiddle with the fixing brackets, lest the bones become crooked again. Chapter 143： full load "Ding, the side quest has kept Quint alive for a while, and the last stroke has been completed, and the system quest Blacksmith''s loyalty has been issued!" Listening to the system prompt, Narant left the castle with two carriages borrowed from Quint Castle. The two carriages were loaded with three trebuchets and the armor of dark creatures. "Narant, taking these three trebuchets back may lead to the investigation of Earl Dark Iron!" On the way back, Boris became frowning. In addition to the original two conditions, Narant actually took away all three trebuchets on the city wall. This catapult is strictly controlled by each earl family. Narant has now taken three catapults away. It can be said that the importance of this matter is second only to the matter of letting Quint cede the territory. Boris was really worried that Count Dark Iron would also miss him. It is very uncomfortable for a baron to be remembered by the earl, even if it is not a monarch directly under him. "Boris, I have already asked for the territorial contract and the yellow elf from Quint. Do you think that even if I don''t take this trebuchet, the Earl of Dark Iron will trouble me when he finds out." "definitely will!" "That''s right, since he always troubles me, why don''t I make more points at one time, and since we are the vassals of the Tulip family, he will never send troops to attack me directly!" became hob meat. "This shouldn''t be!" Boris thought for a moment and shook his head. Although Storm Territory is Narant''s territory, it is also the territory of the Tulip Family. If Earl Black Iron sends troops directly, no matter what the cause is, the Tulip Family cannot sit idly by. Therefore, Earl Dark Iron had only two ways to deal with Narant. One was to negotiate with the Tulip family to discuss an argument, and the other was to secretly send someone to trouble Narant. The second is not to say, Boris feels that he can''t help, and he can''t be sure whether Earl Dark Iron will do it. After a pause, Boris focused on the first method, "Narant, are you sure that our Count will help you at that time!" After hearing this, Narant thought for a moment, then shook his head, "It''s hard to say now, but, no matter what, Lord Earl won''t really ignore me!" Narant slams it, in fact, he has also considered these issues, and has already had some eyebrows. The Charlie incident with Sir Wallard''s caravan, plus Quint''s framing himself with barbarians. These two actions are equivalent to Quint''s murder of the nobleman Narante, and they are all well-documented. So, Narant can present himself as a victim and stand on the moral high ground. And he himself brought dark creatures to invade Quint Territory, which was an emergency. His strength is low, and it is a helpless move to lead Quint in order to survive. He can''t be told to stand and wait to die. Although he has extorted Quint, he has also rescued Quint and wiped out all the dark creatures in Quint''s territory. After all the calculations, as long as the count is slightly partial, there shouldn''t be too many problems on the bright side. Of course, the only thing he can''t control is the attitude of the count. Will he be partial to him under the pressure of Earl Black Iron, after all, he Narant is nothing now. The only identity chip is that he is the second son of Andrew, and this identity is estimated to be useful to the Count. Narant is ready to send a messenger to his father as soon as he returns to the castle. The real danger is that he needs to guard against the secret attack of the Black Iron Earl. Therefore, after Narant returns, he plans to strengthen the vigilance of the territory, and he needs to react when there is trouble. "By the way, Boris, I invited you to come to the exercise this time. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing!" "In order to apologize, when you go back, I will give you two of the trebuchets!" Momentarily suppressing the nerve-wracking matter, Narant moved the topic to the ownership of the trebuchet. "For me?" Boris was taken aback. "Yes, this time I got the yellow elf, and I got the territory. You have done a lot of work this time, so you can use the two trebuchets!" "I don''t need it anymore, Narant. In fact, even if you have a contract, it may not be easy to get the realm of the Quint Territory!" Boris swallowed hard. For this catapult, he is naturally envious. This is a big killer of war, and its power is comparable to dozens of archers. It''s just that he is really not as courageous as Narant, and he is afraid that if he accepts it, it will attract the revenge of the Black Iron Earl. Besides, Narant took so much effort to get it, he was embarrassed to accept it, and it was two. "That territory Quint has signed and signed, and you don''t want to recognize it. Whoever called Quint has sworn an oath with the God of Glory!" "As for this trebuchet, Boris, don''t refuse, just accept it! This time the Dark Iron Earl hates me the most. Your territory is not bordered by the Dark Iron Earl, so you are afraid of what he will do." Narant waved his hand directly to tell Boris not to shirk In fact, when he was pitting Quint''s trebuchet this time, Narant just wanted to give Boris a sweet treat, otherwise Boris would be fast this time. Scared out of the shadows in his heart, if he doesn''t make up for it, next time he will definitely not play with his little friend who pits his teammates. Of course, there is another reason why Narant is so generous. That''s because as a traveler, he lived in a world where aircraft and cannons could be made in his previous life. Although he couldn''t play with those high-tech technologies, he could still figure out the principles of some simple ancient devices. Catapults, bows and crossbows, as long as he spends a little time thinking about them, he is sure to make them, and it will not be worse than this world. Therefore, he only needs to leave a trebuchet to give himself a deep understanding of the structure, and then imitate or innovate to make it. Wouldn''t it be more fragrant. The extra two trebuchets are used for favors, which is also the maximization of benefits. "This one is fine! Thank you, Narant!" Boris, who had felt that he had been tricked this time, had a smile that reappeared on his face, and his eyes were even more radiant when he looked at Narant. He felt that although this ally was There are some pits, but the people are still good. This catapult is a good thing. There is no place to buy a toy if you have money. Even if you don''t need it normally, if you put it on the castle, it will be a face-saving existence. Next, Narant and the others went all the way, and encountered many dead Quint guards on the way. Narant immediately ordered the guards to put away all their weapons and equipment and put them on the carriage. Although the weapons and equipment of these guards were not in good condition due to the fierce battle, it was also a receipt when they were brought back for disassembly and repair. You must know that there are hundreds of Quint guards who died on the road this time, all of them are fully equipped with armor and weapons. Chapter 144： Battle of Maiye Village "It''s the adults who are back!" "My lord is back! Open the city gate!" When Narant and the others returned to the castle, it was already dawn. When the guards on the castle saw Narant, they all exclaimed. Seeing that the castle was safe and sound, Narant finally let go of his dangling heart. Although the dark creatures outside Maiye Village were not as dangerous as the ones they encountered, Narant was still a little worried when he returned because there was only Vivian. "Sir! Thank you for your hard work! Welcome back to the castle!" As the city gate opened, Narant entered the castle first, and Thomas had long been waiting here with his servants. When he stopped the horse, the servants immediately brought hot towels. "Well, where''s Vivienne?" He rubbed his face with a towel, and his fatigue dissipated a lot. Only then did Narant look around. He needed to ask Vivienne about the battle in Maiye Village. "My lord, you are finally back!" However, before Thomas could answer, a figure flashed over and threw himself into Narant''s arms. "Sherry, what''s wrong?" "Sir, there are a lot of dark creatures in Maiye Village tonight, it''s so scary! And Sister Vivian was injured!" Xue Li said even more, obviously the wave of dark creatures terrified her tonight. "Injured!" Narant was startled, and at this time, Vivian just came out of the inner castle. Seeing this, Narant was a little relieved. "Sir, you''re back!" Wei An''s arm was wrapped in a large circle with white cloth at this time, and blood oozing could still be seen on it. "Vivian, what''s wrong with your arm?" "My lord, it was just scratched by the hellhound, and no bones were injured! It doesn''t matter!" It turned out that although there were barbarians in the battle outside Maiye Village tonight, the battle was still extremely fierce. In particular, the Headless Horseman and Hell Hound brought a lot of threats to everyone. The Headless Horseman was better, because with the big man like Raymond around, the trenches were dug around the arrow tower, and they couldn''t break through the defense. The problem was the hellhounds. Other dark creatures couldn''t pass the trenches more than two meters wide, but the hellhounds could. After a few hellhounds crossed the ditch, they directly climbed up the arrow tower and attacked the longbowmen. Vivienne was one of the targets of the attack, because the distance was too close, and her arm was swept by the claws of the hellhound. Fortunately, Vivian responded quickly. After being caught, she immediately shot an arrow at the hellhound''s head, which solved the crisis. After listening to Narant, he felt distressed and had some lingering fears. If Vivian was in danger, it would be too late for him to regret it. After handing over the matter in the courtyard to Thomas, and saying hello to Boris, Narant took Vivian to the hall and asked about the victory of Maiye Village tonight. Through Vivian''s report, Narant learned that Maiye Village''s victory tonight was no worse than theirs. Thanks to the horse trap arranged in advance by Narant, the headless horseman in Maiye Village also failed to take advantage of the horse and fell off his horse early. And because of the existence of barbarians, although the number of skeleton soldiers is large, the battle is fierce, but the loss is not big. Therefore, in addition to the thrilling scene brought by the hellhounds in this battle, compared to what happened to Narant and the others, it was simply calm. In the end, no one was killed or seriously injured. Including Vivian, there were only more than 20 lightly wounded people in Maiye Village. Of course, the reason why the loss was so small was that Raymond''s massive valour also played a crucial role. With the big shield and the brand-new axe that Narant built for him, Raymond was a **** of slaying in battle, three in and three out of the dark creatures. After several headless knights lost their horses, they were all dealt with by him alone with the help of a giant shield. In addition, it also benefits from the physical advantages of the barbarian itself. Most of the barbarians injured tonight were shot by skeleton archers, but because the barbarians are strong and strong, as long as the arrows don''t hit the key points, it doesn''t matter at all. After listening to Narant, he immediately remembered the barbarian who was shot by Vivian outside Doom Village last time. After the guy was shot with an arrow, he just stumbled a little, and then continued to hold his weapon like nothing else. rush. While being captured, that guy miraculously survived, and he didn''t have to worry about any wound infection at all, which was much stronger than ordinary people. "Well! Narant, what is this, why is it so delicious?" At noon the next day, in the forecourt of Narant Castle. At this time, the vestibule was very lively, and long tables were placed in it, and the long tables were surrounded by guards who were eating well. Boris and Narant sat at a table alone. After eating a food they had never seen before, they immediately asked Narant with wide eyes. "It''s called grilled oysters. It''s a specialty of my Storm Collar, Boris, how do you feel?" "Grilled oysters? This is so delicious! Narant, how on earth did you do it, and why are your Storm Collar''s delicacies so delicious and unique!" Boris was full of jealousy, and he asked with the slightest bit of speed. Without pausing, he reached over to the table again and picked up the next oyster. "This is actually a cooking book I read before and learned from it!" Narant replied solemnly. "Cooking books? Narant, you still read this!" Boris tutted his tongue in surprise, "However, it seems that reading more books is really useful, such as that book on Nicholas Sun Wu''s Battle Arts I will definitely go back this time. Go find it and take a good look at it." "Cough cough, then I wish Boris your wish!" Narant coughed twice, and then continued after a pause, "Boris, are you sure you won''t play in Stormwind for two more days?" "No, Narant, it''s already the fourth day since I left the Black Rock Territory, and most of the territory''s guards have been brought over by me. Now you have nothing else to do here. After the celebration feast is over, I will set off and return! " "Okay, next time you''re free, Boris, come to Stormland, and my castle welcomes you at any time!" Narant didn''t force it. "Haha, just for this delicious grilled oyster, and the fragrant cream cake, I will definitely come here often?" Boris said with a smile, "By the way, Narant, this time Miss Stella''s birthday is Did you receive the invitation to the ceremony?" "Well, I have already received it!" "Then let''s go to Tulip City together! Narant, since you participated in this competition, you should be careful about gifts. I heard that the other second sons are actively preparing for the author this time, and want to perform well! " "However, to be honest, among the jazz competing in the competition, I am most optimistic about you, Narant!" With this experience, Boris really regarded Narant as an ally, and no longer just wanted to benefit from Narant in the past. Therefore, he is also very much looking forward to Narant winning the competition. Everyone else thought that Narant was the second son of a waste, but Boris now understands that whoever treats Narant as a waste is an idiot. Next, Narant and Boris chatted while eating and drinking, and agreed to go to Tulip City together at the end of this month. When the meal was almost finished, Boris took his own guards to bid farewell to Narant and set off for the Black Rock Territory. . Chapter 145： Barbarian Commendation After Boris left, Narant could not stop for the time being, because the celebration banquet was held, but the commendation meeting had not yet been held. This process is essential. To enhance cohesion, rewards and punishments are clearly necessary. Therefore, after Boris''s team left, Narant assembled a team and headed towards Maiye Village. At the Maiye Village Square, a high platform has been built at this time. This high platform is made of stones. This is also the standard for every small town. Although Maiye Village is not a small town yet, Narant is also preparing to gradually develop in this direction. At this time, the high platform was surrounded by villagers, and they only returned this morning. The notice everyone received yesterday was to cooperate with the exercise, but when they returned to Maiye Village, they were surprised to find that an unprecedented number of dark creatures had invaded last night. At this time, the bones of those dark creatures were all placed in front of the high platform for them to watch. The high pile of bones could make half a high platform built. This scene immediately made the villagers shout good luck, and at the same time, some people cheered the lord''s mighty power. Because this is the third invasion of dark creatures, the number of two of them is definitely a catastrophe in the past. But because of the existence of his own Lord Narant, in these several invasions of dark creatures, no territorial people lost their lives. For them, Lord Lord is really like a protector. "I have seen the lord!" "I have seen the lord!" When Narant appeared in Maiye Village, the villagers offered their sincere greetings. "Get up!" Narant stepped onto the high platform and nodded to the crowd. "Lord Xie!" The villagers then stood up, and then changed their timidity from the past, secretly looking up at the stage from time to time. And when they looked at it secretly, the adoring and excited expressions in the eyes of everyone could not be concealed. Narant also felt the emotions of the villagers, and immediately said with a smile: "Yesterday, our Storm Territory encountered the invasion of dark creatures again." "However, just as the guards told you when I became your lord! Stormland will no longer be a land of doom, but will become a land of prosperity and stability under the leadership of my Narant!" "From now on, I will protect all of you! Even if the dark creatures come, I will not let it hurt any of you!" "The Lord is mighty!" "The Lord is mighty!" In an instant, nearly a thousand serfs in the audience shouted in unison, and the sound wave was higher than wave, and I am afraid that it could be heard from four or five miles away. Smiling and listening to the serfs cheering for a moment, Narant waved his hand in satisfaction. "Okay! Let''s start today''s topic!" "Although the battle is my arrangement, it is inseparable from the heroic battle of the guards and barbarians!" "That''s right, you probably don''t know! Most of the dark creatures outside Maiye Village were wiped out by barbarians last night!" Narant looked at the surprised expressions of the villagers below when they heard the words of barbarians. Immediately affirmed again. "Raymond, bring all the barbarians to the field!" Narant didn''t hesitate, and immediately looked at the sneaky barbarians outside the crowd and instructed. Why is it sneaky, because the barbarians know that the villagers are afraid of themselves and others, so many people are standing at the corner of the alley and looking at the high platform with their heads outstretched. Such a move was taught to them by Catherine and Raymond, so that they should be as careful as possible to contact the civilians during this period of time to avoid scaring the villagers. And through these few days of life, in fact, the barbarians have gradually liked this state. As long as you work hard during the day, you can eat enough. When you go to bed at night, you don''t have to worry about raids by beasts or other tribes, and you can sleep until dawn. Therefore, in order to stay in the Storm Territory, they are also cautious and strictly abide by the teaching. Hearing Narant''s words, thousands of villagers immediately watched, and the barbarians immediately blushed and retracted their heads. "Lord Lord called you out! Come out quickly!" Although Raymond blushed, he knew that this was a good thing, and immediately yelled at the other barbarians. With his roar, the barbarians walked out of the alley. Because of the presence of the lord, the villagers were not afraid of these big men at this time, but instead pointed and whispered. "The dark creatures were killed by them and the guards last night, it seems that they are not bad people. "I''m not a bad person. The day before yesterday, my child fell on the ground, but a savage helped him up!" "You are ashamed to say it. At that time, people were obviously kind enough to help your children, but you still blame them for thinking they were hurting your children. If it wasn''t for the civil affairs officer and the beautiful lady to ask clearly, you would have wronged them!" In an instant, the villagers who were originally full of fear and hostility towards the barbarians had a little psychological change towards the barbarians. "I have seen Lord Lord!" Raymond brought a group of barbarians to the front of the stage, kneeling on the ground respectfully and salute. "Get up, Raymond! You did a great job last night!" "It''s nothing! Those skeleton heads are too weak, and they are the most powerful ones on horseback, but with the shield that the lord gave me, it is easy to take care of them!" Raymond, who heard the words, scratched his head a little embarrassedly. "Haha!" The surrounding villagers couldn''t help laughing when they saw this scene. Such a big man, his face is also very fierce, and he actually twisted it This contrast is too great. "Don''t be embarrassed, Quick, in my Storm Collar, there is a very important rule, that is, rewards and punishments are clearly defined!" "There is credit, that must be rewarded!" Narant also smiled, "Mario!" Narant waved his hand, and Mario immediately pulled two carriages to the front of the stage. One of the carriages was loaded with black bread and dried salted fish, while the other was loaded with brand new linen. cloth. "In view of your heroism in the battle last night, I think I will reward each of you 30 catties of brown bread and 10 catties of dried salted fish!" "Plus, everyone gets 8 meters of linen!" "You can store these fabrics after you receive them. In two days, a tailor will bring them over from Heiyan, and I will let them make clothes for you. You can save the excess fabrics or make them into clothes for your wife and son. ." "Lord Xie!" When the barbarians heard this, their eyes suddenly lit up. They naturally like linen clothes. In the past, on the Fire Prairie, only some powerful people from the big tribes could wear them. Wearing linen clothes on the inside and a small beast fur on the outside is a status symbol. Why? Although the barbarians hated the nobles, they actually envied the nobles'' good life, especially the leaders of the big tribes, so they would imitate them unconsciously. But the strength did not allow them to get silk, and silk was not practical for them, so they got some linen fabrics to make clothes. Of course, these little clans like Raymond and the others couldn''t understand. The real experience of Raymond and others is that the beast fur clothes will affect the movement when doing things, and the fur will become hard after wearing it for a long time, and the flesh will hurt when you exercise vigorously. Chapter 146： The extraordinary cavalry "Raymond, in addition to these basic rewards, because you were the one who solved the headless horsemen, you will be rewarded with two more silver coins!" "Thank you Lord for the reward!" Raymond did not expect that there would be a separate reward. Although he had never used aristocratic coins in the past, he also knew the importance of coins. Next, Mario began to distribute rewards to the barbarians on the spot, and the barbarians who received the rewards returned to the outermost periphery of the crowd one by one. Although the villagers were envious after seeing it, they also knew that it was a result of fighting against dark creatures, so they were not jealous. "Quake!" The barbarian''s commendation was completed, and it was finally the guard''s turn. "Sir!" The guards who heard the words quickly assembled, a total of 30 guards were present, and the castle was temporarily handed over to Vivian and Catherine. "In this battle, your performance is also very good!" Although it was said that apart from the archer team, Quake and others spent most of their time running away and attracting monsters with him. But in the process, Quick and others were orderly, and they directly compared the guards of Boris, and this performance was equally excellent. Especially when the last support was against the Headless Horseman, their cooperation was also very good. "I swear allegiance to the Lord!" All the guards shouted in unison. "The reward for you today is neither food nor silver coins." Narant said slowly when he saw the guards who were standing with their backs straight and looking at him with loving eyes. The reward that Narant has prepared for them today is also very special, a decision made after careful consideration. "Your reward is the basic Dou Qi cultivation technique, and everyone will get a copy!" Whoa! The guards were stunned. If it wasn''t for the discipline they didn''t dare to speak out, everyone would have jumped up. The serfs on the sidelines were not restricted, and they immediately fried the pot and started talking. "Lord Lord actually rewarded the guards with the secret of cultivating Dou Qi, is this true or false?" "Of course it''s true. When did the lord lie to people? It''s really good. Did you see that the one with the bow and arrow on his back is my son!" "Doesn''t that mean that they will all have the opportunity to become nobles in the future!" "Pfft, this is because you don''t know anything! How can it be so easy to become a nobleman!" "Have you heard of the Count''s Tulip Cavalry? Although there are many titled knights there, it''s not that easy to become a nobleman!" "If they want to become noble masters, they first need to practice hard. Only after they truly become titled knights can they be gifted by the earl and change from serf status to commoners!" "Then, if you want to obtain noble status from a commoner, you need a lot of military exploits, much more than the descendants of ordinary nobles! Therefore, even if you want to become an honorary noble without a fief, it is very difficult!" "Of course, even if you can''t become a nobleman, you are very lucky to be an extraordinary civilian guard! Do you know how much a guard of the Tulip Knights can get paid a month? The minimum is ten silver coins a month! And the earl The adults will also arrange a brand-new house for them, a stone house!" "Oh, my God! Ten silver coins a month, can''t you be able to save a golden gold coin in that year!" "Of course, if there is a battle, there will be more rewards for brave knights! I really envy these young men. If I were twenty years younger, I could join the guard!" Listening to the discussions of the serfs, Narant did not stop it, and wanted to give them a time to digest. The reason why Narant has this rewarding move is actually after seeing Quint''s end. When dealing with dark creatures last night, even if there were one or two knights in Quint Castle, they would not end up with the castle being breached. Therefore, this is a lesson from the past, which made Narant make more efforts to plan ahead. And it was not Narant''s first idea to distribute the Dou Qi training technique to his guards, it was actually the case for every earl family. These count families have their own knights, and the core of the knights is the title knight. For example, the Tulip Knights, this is the most elite armed force of the Tulip family, and the foundation of the Tulip family. There are more than 100 titled knights among the only 1,000 knights, and the other 900 are also apprentice knights who have practiced martial arts. Of course, in order to ensure their status, the nobles have many titles of knights in the knights, but their status and treatment are different from the children of nobles. The titles of these knights are basically just civilians. The nobles usually use rich rewards and benefits far beyond ordinary guards to win over them to ensure their loyalty. This kind of entanglement is not only reflected in them personally, but also their family members will be favored. As for the real title of title, even if it is an honorary title without a back cover, it is possible for them to pay at least four or five times as much military exploits as the descendants of the nobles. Of course, even so. For these serf-born title knights, that was a step up to the sky. After all, they also know that if everyone can become a noble, then there is nothing rare about nobles. Only the chief and deputy commanders of the Knights, or other backbones, can obtain the status of honorary nobles. With Narant''s capital, it is definitely incomparable with the Tulip Family. But the meal is always eaten one bite at a time, taking it slowly according to the steps, and Narant believes that sooner or later, he will realize this wish. He has already calculated that the guards like Quick will serve as the foundation of the extraordinary knights in the future. And the ordinary infantry will be served by barbarians, and armed with barbarian physique, it is really a top three not a problem. "Okay! Mario, distribute the prepared basic fighting skills to them!" Seeing that the time was almost up, Narant waved his hand and officially began to distribute the rewards. These basic fighting qi tactics are all the backups that Narant called Vivian and Lilia transcribed last night. "Thank you for your gift, my subordinates swear allegiance to my lord!" "Thank you for your gift, and swear allegiance to the Lord" When they took over the thin sheet of paper in their hands, the guards, as if they were holding a daughter, knelt on one knee on the ground, unable to control themselves with excitement! "Cultivation well in the future, I need you to become stronger so that you can serve me better!" "Yes, my lord!" Chapter 147： big smart "Quake!" Then, Narant turned his gaze to Quake again. "Sir, your subordinates are here!" "The guards are not literate, but you have been practicing with Vivian''s help for some time, so I will leave them to you in the future!" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, your reward hasn''t been given to you yet! Mario, give Quake the half pound of prepared monster meat, this is his reward this time!" "My lord, this is too precious! The subordinates dare not accept it!" Quick was shocked when he heard the words, and he quickly shook his head and declined. "Quake, although the monster meat is precious, your loyalty and ability make me feel that you can get this reward. In addition, I hope you can become a title knight as soon as possible, so that you can serve me better!" Although the meat of Warcraft needs to be eaten for a long time to have a real effect. But for a person like Quake who doesn''t have much nutrition on weekdays, this half a catty of Warcraft meat can slightly improve his physical fitness. "Yes, my lord! Thank you for the reward, my subordinates swear allegiance to you to the death!" Quick also knelt on the ground and exclaimed excitedly. After completing the commendation conference, the storm brought by the third invasion of dark creatures will temporarily come to an end. Of course, this does not mean that Narant can rest well, because he has to guard against the follow-up problems derived from this matter, and wait for the follow-up feedback from the Black Iron Earl. First of all, Narant wrote the letter as soon as possible, sent a messenger to his father''s Berwick Land, communicated this time with his father, and asked him if he had any suggestions. In addition, he also needs to prevent the black iron Earl from secretly and unkindly against him, this little sir, so he asked Shirley to strengthen the patrol of the border. Once any situation is found, the first time To report back. "My lord, the spoils you brought back have been cleaned up. Captain Quick confirmed that there are two inscription armors in the headless knight''s armor! And the armor of the death knight, because the shoulder armor is damaged, it contains special power. It will go away slowly, probably after a month.¡± "Besides, among the guard equipment you brought back, apart from more than 30 long swords, the other leather armors and round shields are basically damaged. If the damage is minor, it can be repaired again. It can''t be repaired." In the study, Narant put down the pen in his hand and listened to Thomas'' report. After a morning of cleaning, all the weapons and equipment brought back this time have been classified. "It''s a pity that the armor of the death knight is not only light and effective, but also increased in hardness, which is higher than the armor of the headless knight!" "However, there are two pairs of inscription armors in the armor of the headless knight. This is a pleasant surprise. Then put it away first and keep it for later use. The armor of the death knight and those intact long swords are also put away!" Boris felt that he had taken advantage of the two trebuchets, so these junk equipment were generously left to Narant. "As for those damaged weapons and equipment, you can send them to John''s blacksmith shop later, and tell John to repair what can be repaired, and disassemble what can''t be repaired. I will be useful in a few days!" "Yes, my lord!" Thomas left the study after reporting. "Hey, why isn''t there any inscription on the death knight''s long sword?" After Thomas exited, Narant felt a little at a loss. It will expire after a month. Of course, this armor is useless. Unless the shoulder armor is repaired, the armor of the death knight will be effective again. It''s a pity that he hasn''t heard of anyone in the Principality who can repair the inscription armor. Although he also got a death knight''s longsword. It''s just that this long sword is not an inscription weapon, but because of the material, its hardness and sharpness are about twice that of ordinary long swords. That''s why Narant''s long sword collided with it last night, and it was directly broken into two pieces. After thinking for a moment and throwing away the messy thoughts in his mind, Narant picked up the pen again and began to outline the paper on the desk. On the paper, it was Narant who drew from the captured trebuchet, and the size ratios of various parts were also noted on it. The principle of the trebuchet is not complicated, and it is generally driven by the principle of leverage. For example, the trebuchet he seized from Quint is like this. The front section of the throwing rocker has a large counterweight wooden box, which can be stacked with stones or other heavy objects. When the time comes, one end of the counterweight box is lifted high, and the other end is loaded with stone cannonballs. When the wooden wedge is knocked, the counterweight box suddenly falls, and the other end gains power, and the stone bullets are launched. Of course, although the principle is simple, there are still some difficulties. For example, the structural coordination of the trebuchet must be the most reasonable, otherwise the power and accuracy of the trebuchet will not be discussed before the launch is completed, and the trebuchet will collapse first. "This thing is a bit complicated. If you ask the carpenters to do it all at once, I''m afraid they won''t be able to do it." "Moreover, the counterweight box type trebuchet is more suitable for large-scale trebuchets for sieges, because the larger the counterweight of the trebuchet, the larger the projectiles that can be fired, and the longer the range!" "I remember that there seemed to be a small wheeled catapult in the previous life. The structure was simpler, and it was not driven by counterweights, but by twisted ropes!" "The twisted rope is constantly tightened under the condition of the rocker arm being pressed down. After the stone bullet is loaded, the moment the twisted rope returns to its original position, the stone bullet can be launched." "I feel that the power of this rope catapult and a small catapult should be about the same! It''s better to let the carpenter do this first, so as to accumulate experience! Wait for the experience to make the big guy of the weight box!" Looking at the blueprint and thinking for a moment, Narant decided to try another small trebuchet method to gain experience. The rope trebuchet has advantages and disadvantages. The disadvantage is that the power of the trebuchet is definitely not as large as that of the weighted trebuchet, and the shooting distance is not as far as the weighted trebuchet. However, the advantages are also obvious, that is, it wins in dexterity and convenience, and the other is the fast launch speed. UU reading Moreover, Narant dared to conclude that Quint, a small catapult, was actually scaled down in the same proportion as a large counterweight catapult. They didn''t even think about flexibility or transmission frequency. Because of the existence of extraordinary power in this world, their development on the technology tree is not as far-reaching as in the previous life. Now that the decision was made, Narant began to paint the catapult according to the memory of the previous life. As a man, he must have been very interested in this thing in his previous life, and he had seen it more or less. And because Narant took the intelligence fruit, the memories that were blurred by the time in the previous life are no longer blurred now. As long as he thinks about it, it can be clearly seen as if he had only seen it two days ago. So, it didn''t take long for a sketch of the catapult to be drawn by Narant. "Well, since the catapults are all out, why don''t I also draw another sharp weapon?" Looking at the catapult blueprint he just drew with satisfaction, Narant had another thought in his heart. That''s the ballista. Ballista, to put it bluntly, is an enlarged version of the crossbow. If this thing is used as a defensive weapon on the city wall, it is also a weapon. Of course, it is still incomparable with the catapult. The catapult can not only kill the enemy, but also can damage the enemy''s city wall when sieging the city, while the ballista can only be used to kill the enemy''s living force, and the shooting distance does not count too far. However, the problem is that it is easier to make than a catapult. Longbows are already very popular in this world, so as long as you have experience in making longbows, it is not difficult to make ballistas. Even catapults have to be made, so he has no reason not to make ballistas. "Hey, let''s go together, I''m really smart!" Narant smiled and began to draw again. Chapter 148： little gray change "Hey, Chef Rose, why does the honey water taste different today? Did it add sugar?" In the castle restaurant, Narant, who was feasting, took a sip of the honey water he was accustomed to, and suddenly became suspicious. "My lord, I didn''t add sugar to the honey water!" Rose was stunned when she heard the words, wondering why Narant had such doubts. "Then why today''s honey water is not only more fragrant, but also a little sweeter!" Narant heard that it was a little strange, could it be that there is a problem with his sense of taste? "Sir, wait a moment, I''ll take a look now!" Rose didn''t dare to neglect her. As a chef, she had to be cautious about her own adults'' doubts. Rose immediately returned to the kitchen and scooped some honey into the small jar for storing honey and tasted it directly. As a chef, she is the only servant in the castle who can taste high-end ingredients. After all, a chef often needs to taste the food to confirm the taste and safety of the food. Under this taste, Rose was even more puzzled, "Why does honey really become sweet." This situation was beyond the understanding of Rose, a chef with more than ten years of experience, so she immediately walked towards the restaurant with the small pot. "Sir, this honey seems to be really sweet." Rose came to the restaurant with the honey in her arms. Narant saw that she was holding the honey jars, and after hearing this, he also scooped up some honey to taste. "Really! And the color is even more golden and beautiful, Rose, where did this honey come from?" "My lord, I asked Shirley to fetch it in the morning!" In order to maintain the freshness of the honey, now the honey in the castle is taken every day. Anyway, with Shirley here, the honey is always available. "Oh?" Narant had a vague expectation in his doubts, because he had guessed a possibility, but he just didn''t know whether the guess was accurate or not. "My lord, do you want me to go and ask Shirley now!" "No need, Chef Rose, I''m going to the back garden now, I''ll go by myself!" Narant waved his hand, and immediately got up and walked towards the back garden after drinking the honey water. "Woo! Your lord, you are finally here!" When Narant walked through the corridor and stepped into the back garden, Little Loli''s voice came immediately. "Sir, can I stop practicing vindictiveness! If you give me another cup of tea from last time, Shirley promises to work harder to command Honey and Little Huihui!" At this time, Shirley''s little loli was holding a long sword in her hand. Obviously, the long sword weighing more than two pounds was a big burden on her small body, and her face was full of grievances. "grown ups!" When Vivian heard the words, she also saw Narant, and immediately stopped the movement in her hand and greeted. "Yeah!" Narant nodded to Vivian first, then looked at Xue Li: "Xue Li, Dou Qi and your talent are not the same. After you have Dou Qi, you can only deal with dark creatures when you meet them. Don''t be afraid of them anymore!" Although it is inhumane for this little loli to practice chopping with a long sword, for her safety, Narant still needs to strictly enforce it. After learning that Vivian was injured last night, Narant not only put the guards'' practice of fighting qi on the agenda, but also the three lucky daughters. Although this seems superfluous, it can improve the self-protection ability of the three girls, and the other is to better conceal the identity of the three girls in the future. If there is no vindictiveness to cover up, the abnormal abilities of these lucky daughters can easily be noticed by others, especially the fighting talents like Catherine and Vivian. But once it is discovered that they are not even knights, the secret of the lucky girl will be exposed, and it is not difficult to imagine what kind of danger will be ushered in at that time. "But my lord, it''s fine as long as Shirley follows you! You will protect Shirley." Shirley felt that the practice was too hard, and she would rather be the little tail of you, Sister Vivian and Sister Catherine. "Looks like we need to change our strategy!" Narant pondered for a moment, and immediately changed his statement, "Shirley, my lord needs to develop the territory now, so I stay in the Storm Territory every day! But if one day the Storm Territory becomes prosperous and stable, then the lord is ready to go out for a stroll at any time. , for example, go to Tulip City, for example, go to the Royal Capital! Do you want to go?" "Shirley wants to go!" Little Lolita immediately hooked. "Very good, if you want to go, you must work hard to cultivate Dou Qi, otherwise I won''t take you there if you don''t have Dou Qi, I won''t bring a tow oil bottle!" "Okay, my lord!" Apparently, the prospect Narant described to her was still very tempting, and Shirley finally responded with grievances. "Shirley, I have something to ask you, sir, did you get the honey this morning from the honeycomb?" "Ah? Yes, my lord!" Xue Li was taken aback for a moment, then nodded nervously. "Well, the taste of honey has changed, you know?" Narant said calmly. "Ah? Has the taste changed? Shirley thinks it''s the same sweetness. I didn''t even taste it in the morning, my lord, Shirley has never tasted it before!" Shirley said halfway through her words, and immediately covered her mouth, apparently realizing that she had missed the mark. . Narant didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, what is this called, this little girl actually leaked herself out. Of course, he didn''t care about Shirley''s eating honey. Now that he has white sugar, honey is actually just like his previous life, so it''s not very precious. And these bees are all taken care of by this greedy little loli, Narant doesn''t have to think about it and knows that there will be such a scene. However, seeing the flustered appearance of Little Loli at this time, Narant deliberately had a serious face and said nothing. "Sir, Shirley knows it''s wrong, Shirley only tastes a little bit every day" Narant remained silent. "Also, I also gave Xiao Huihui a little taste." "Uh" The answer behind this really caught Narant by surprise. A black line appeared on his forehead, and the little sparrow even tasted honey. Whoa! cha cha cha cha! At this moment, there was a sudden sound of wings flapping from a tree on the side, and then a black shadow flew up and fled into the distance. "Is that Xiao Huihui? It can be seen at night? Can you understand our conversation?" Narant was a little stunned. Because of his super eyesight, he immediately confirmed that it was Shirley''s Xiao Huihui. "My lord, I don''t know either!" Shirley was a little dazed, and Xiao Huihui couldn''t see it at night. Catherine confirmed it when she came to the castle a few days ago. "Sherry, you call it back and ask!" Next, Xue Li immediately called Xiao Huihui back, and after some communication, it was confirmed that Xiao Huihui had changed. And this change happened after last night. Not only did Xiao Huihui have night vision ability, but even his head became a little brighter. And the reason why he fled just now is because it understands the meaning of the word honey in human words, and when Shirley usually steals honey, she will whisper to it: Be careful, don''t be discovered by the lord, or you will be punished Yes, and fine with it. So, after seeing Narant''s expression with a black line, he ran away without any sense of loyalty. Chapter 149： Shirleys true talent Xiao Huihui''s change was confirmed, and Narant took Shirley to the honeycomb again to check. After tasting the honey on the spot, it turned out that the honey was even sweeter than before. "Sherry, didn''t the dark creature invasion frighten you last night?" Narant said thoughtfully. "Yeah, my lord, Xue Li was terrified last night, especially when she saw a lot of blood on Sister Vivian''s hands!" Thinking of what happened last night, Xue Li''s face still had lingering fears. . "Then did you feel anything else when you were frightened?" "Other feelings? Uh, it seems, my lord, after seeing the blood of Sister Vivian, I felt my head dizzy, and then I got better!" Xue Li replied. Hearing this, Narant''s brows stretched out, feeling that he had found the reason for the changes in Xiao Huihui and other animals. Catherine woke up without taking the medicine, and it was also done under the stimulation of the emergency. And Shirley was also stimulated last night. Although not as strong as Catherine, it is very likely that Shirley has also improved a lot of talent. So, these small animals she raised also benefited. In the past, Narant still wondered why Vivian''s talent was very strong and obvious, both as the lucky daughter. And Shirley, the lucky girl known as the beast tamer, has no other outstanding performance except communicating with the beast. It turned out that her ability was too weak some time ago, so it was not obvious. Now that the ability has become stronger, it will be shown. In addition to being able to communicate with animals, as long as she has domesticated animals, she can gradually improve her abilities in all aspects. Only in this way can it make sense, why the Lucky Pok¨¦dex says that all the monsters are willing to surrender to Shirley, the animal trainer. Otherwise, you have nothing to give to others, and those monsters are not fools. Why should they be your little brother for no reason? "Sir, don''t be mad at Shirley! Shirley promises that she will never dare to steal it again!" Back in the back garden, Shirley still hadn''t realized what the changes in Xiao Huihui and honey represented, and she was still in her heart. Worried about stealing honey. "Shirley, stealing food in the castle is a very serious problem!" Although Narant was more attentive to Little Loli in the center of his mind, he spoke seriously. "Woooo!" Shirley was about to cry. Seeing the tears in Little Loli''s eyes, Narant couldn''t bear it, so he quickly added: "However, because this is your first time making a mistake, the culpability is not that heavy, sir, I can let you make up for it!" "Wow, how should Shirley make up for it!" Shirley looked at Narant with two big round eyes. "First of all, of course, you have to work hard to cultivate vindictiveness, and don''t be lazy, you know?" "Oh, Shirley knows!" "Well, the other thing is, during this time, Shirley, you have to follow the serfs to feed the livestock on the territory every day!" "Ah?" Shirley was taken aback. "Can it be done?" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, very good, then I won''t hold you accountable for stealing honey!" Narant nodded in satisfaction. Let Shirley go to feed those livestock, of course, it is not that Narant really wants to punish her, but is ready to verify his speculation. If other livestock have changed in the future, it means that his conjecture is correct, and this will not only train Shirley''s ability, but also bring some benefits to the livestock. After a pause, Narant''s tone became more gentle: "Xue Li, if you want to eat something in the future, you can tell me directly, my lord, I''ll give it to you, if you steal food without washing your hands like you, it''s easy to spoil it. belly!" "I''ll tell your mother later, and ask her to give you a small cup of honey every day, and Vivienne" "Ah, thank you sir, sir, you are the best for Shirley!" Narant''s change was too fast, and Little Loli didn''t react. After waiting for the reaction, he immediately offered his **** for a smile. "Okay, try to practice swinging your sword. In two days, your lord will help you go to the smithy to reserve two thin swords!" Narant touched Shirley''s head. "Vivian, are your arms feeling better? In fact, you can wait for two days to rest for training!" Next, Narant turned his attention to Vivian. Vivian''s arm was still wrapped in bandages at this time. Narant''s original intention was to let her familiarize herself with the meditation method first, and then exercise the strength of the body when the injury was healed, but this girl refused. words. "My lord, the wound on my arm is not deep, so I practiced with Shirley!" In fact, practicing with Shirley is one thing. On the other hand, Vivian felt that her ability was still very insufficient through last night''s battle. Now that she has the opportunity to practice vindictiveness, she will practice harder so that she will be better in the future. Help your elders. "Then remember to rest properly!" Narant explained distressedly. Although Vivian doesn''t talk much on weekdays and looks weak on the outside, she is quite strong on the inside. Fortunately, he also saw the wound when the dressing was changed during the day, but the area was larger, and the delineation was not deep I don''t force it now. "By the way, where is Catherine?" "Sir, Sister Catherine just said that she is tired and wants to go to the city wall to see the moon and stars!" Shirley Little Lolita hurriedly replied. "My lord, Miss Catherine seems a little unhappy after coming back this time!" Vivian added softly. "Well, I know, you two are practicing here, I''m going to find her now!" Narant nodded, and when the dark creatures descended last night, he found out that Catherine was in a wrong state. At the same time, on the wall on the side of the castle, Catherine looked up at the stars. "Father, are you okay now?" "It''s all my fault that I became the daughter of doom, that''s what hurt you!" "I almost killed a good lord a few days ago. Maybe I shouldn''t be in the principality''s territory. When I stay on the grassland, I won''t bring bad luck to the people around me!" "Catherine, you''re wrong, you didn''t hurt anyone, it''s just that the world is unfair to you!" Narant heard Catherine''s muttering, which made him sigh for the girl in his heart. Perhaps it was the past experience that made the girl sensitive, so she unconsciously took all the blame on herself. But Narant knew from the lucky book that the appearance of dark creatures had nothing to do with the awakened girl. "Lord Lord!" Catherine''s slender figure trembled when she heard Narant''s words, she immediately raised her hand to wipe the tears from her face, and then turned around and bowed her head to greet Narant. "Catherine, did Vivian and the others tell you that I am a noble favored by the God of Glory." Narant approached Catherine, not so close, so close that she could smell the faint fragrance from Catherine''s hair. "I''ve said it before, my lord!" Chapter 150： lack of food Facing Narant''s sudden action, Catherine was a little short of breath. Although there was a wall behind and there was no way to retreat, Catherine didn''t do anything drastic, but continued to bow her head. She knew that Narant was not that kind of lecherous noble. Narant is naturally not a pervert, but he knows that if he wants to persuade a girl like Catherine who is used to being alone and burying her thoughts in her heart, then you need to be stronger than her, so that you can stir her mind. That way, she''ll be able to hear it. "Well, then do you know why I have this title? It''s because the God of Glory gives me guidance from time to time in my dreams." "For example, I only came to Stormwind for three months, and I found four elves. This is the guidance of the God of Glory." "And the appearance of dark creatures, the God of Glory will also have guidance!" "Before you appeared, I was actually guided by the God of Glory, so the appearance of those dark creatures was not because of you! Nor was it because of Shirley and Vivian!" "Is this true?" In a slightly nervous mood, Catherine finally couldn''t help raising her head after listening to Narant''s words. She thought of the exercise venue that Narant had set up outside Maiye Village, and also thought of Narant''s composure when dealing with dark creatures at the border. When she heard such words, she couldn''t help but believe it. Of course, she also very much hopes that this is true, because only in this way can she convince herself to stay in the castle so that she is no longer alone. "Of course it''s true, you can ask Shirley and Vivienne, when did I lie to them!" Narant nodded with a stalwart image, "Catherine, I hope you don''t have to think about anything else next. With bad luck and the like, this is my castle, if you are really the daughter of bad luck, then I care more than you!" "So, promise me, stay in the castle and learn Dou Qi with Vivian and Shirley. In the future, you will help me deal with the dark creatures and defend the Storm Territory!" "And I will save more lucky girls like you in the future!" "Ok!" In the end, Catherine nodded heavily towards Nalanda! For the next two days, Narant was not too busy, because Mario, a civil administrator, didn''t need him to worry about many things. And his plan to burn bricks has already started in these two days, because the masons have built a small experimental brick kiln more than two meters high at his request. The brick kiln currently only puts dozens of bricks at a time, but for experiments, this is enough. There is still no news about the process of inquiring about the firing process of the clay pot, so Narant simply asked his subordinates to fire it randomly. He vaguely remembered that he seemed to have heard a saying somewhere before that when firing these clay products, the fire should not be too violent in the previous stage, otherwise the temperature would rise too fast, and the bricks would crack at that time. So, he explained this precaution, and then just let Mario execute it. After all, using this primitive kiln to burn bricks would not take one or two hours to complete. Even if the furnace was small, it would probably take at least two or three days. He didn''t have so much free time to guard the brick kiln. This morning, Narant ate breakfast and listened to Mario''s daily report as usual. But today''s report has two more important news, one good and one bad. The good news is that the first waterwheel mill in Stormland that he ordered to be built was finally completed yesterday afternoon. After Narant''s inspection is completed today, the residents of Stormland can grind wheat on their own territory. The bad news is that due to the addition of the barbarians and the arrival of Boris'' team a few days ago, Storm Collar''s food is not enough, and it can last for more than a month at most. "Mario, how long until the next season''s wheat matures?" After finally surviving the third invasion of dark creatures and encountering food problems, Narant was speechless. "My lord, it will take about two months for the wheat to mature. However, although the growth of wheat is good, because there are too few farmers in the storm, and the barbarians are going to settle down, they will not cultivate, so even if there are Wheat tax, but rations may still be insufficient in the second half of the year.¡± "If your lord is not going to let the barbarians farm next season, you need to prepare in advance and go to other territories to buy food when the harvest is good." "At that time, the price of food will not become more expensive, and it will be easier to purchase food!" I have to say that Mario is a qualified and excellent civil administrator. Not only did he think of the current situation, but he also had a long-term plan. He even thought about the food problems that he might encounter in the next quarter. "We have to find a way to solve this problem!" Narant also felt troubled after hearing this. The world''s food crop is relatively simple, that is, wheat. Although some places still have bananas and other fruit foods, they are not mainstream foods after all. And because of the low wheat production, most territories are reluctant to sell grain, and in many cases, money may not be able to buy it. The number of people in Narant''s territory is too small, which is more difficult than other territories. The food cultivated by a few serfs cannot support too many idlers. Now that these barbarians who can''t farm are added, the problem immediately becomes apparent. But the physical qualities of the savages are used for guards or for construction, and naturally they cannot be used for farming. "I will send someone to Heiyan to ask about this in two days. If they have surplus grain, they will buy it. As for the next season''s grain, when the harvest is good, you can remind me!" For the time being, Narant has no other way but to spend money to buy it. "Yes, my lord! The acceptance of the mill" "I''ll go after feeding the fire-breathing lizards later, you let the craftsmen wait there for a while!" Next, Mario exited the restaurant after reporting. "If only there were potatoes, sweet potatoes, corn, etc. in this world, these crops are also high-yield!" "It seems that another day, we need to figure out the situation in the sea first. The sea can actually share some of the food needs!" "As for other methods, increasing the number of serfs in the territory is currently a bit difficult. There was no war in the Principality in the first half of the year So slaves are not easy to buy, and there are no bankrupt freemen willing to come to be serfs in Storm Territory! " Taking money to buy food is just an expedient measure. If the Storm Leader wants to truly grow, it must be self-sufficient in food. Otherwise, in an emergency, if the food is in the hands of others, it is easy for people to get stuck in the neck. Outside the Black Rock Collar Castle. "Huh, I''m finally back! This time is really lucky and exciting!" Before arriving at his castle, Boris was still a little unfulfilled by this thrilling experience. In particular, there are two catapults on the carriage behind him, which means that he will be a nobleman on an equal footing with the counts in the future, and it is super honorable to say it out. "My lord, you are finally back. Sir Bello of Barley Valley visited Baron''s Castle yesterday and has been waiting for you in the castle!" "Bello, why didn''t he tell me in advance when he came to me!" "Haha, Boris, with the relationship between the two of us, you definitely don''t need to be so polite when you come here. How troublesome to send a visiting post!" At this moment, a man about the same age as Boris walked out from the gate of the inner castle. youth. "That''s true, but, Bello, if you send someone to ask in advance, you won''t have to wait for me in the castle for a day!" Boris didn''t care about Belo''s casual statement, because Belo and him had a very good relationship. The two were not only good friends, but also classmates. And although this Bello was a knight, his father was one of the few viscounts in the Tulip Collar. "Speaking of this, I''m curious, where did you go, Boris? Your butler told me that you went to the doomed land of Stormwind. I think your butler must be joking with me!" "I''m very sorry, Bello, my butler didn''t joke with you, I did go to Storm Collar!" Chapter 151： Normal operation of Boris "Boris, did you really go to the place of Stormwind Leader? Then, is it true that your butler said that you and the second son of Stormwind Leader''s competition reached an offensive and defensive alliance?" Bello couldn''t believe it, and then looked up and down Boris, curious about him Why can it be returned intact. "Well, it''s true!" Bello''s reaction was normal. If he heard a nobleman going to Stormland in the past, it must have been the same expression, so Boris didn''t care. However, the offensive and defensive alliance is related to the secret of White Sugar, so Boris immediately changed the subject, "Bello, tell me, what do you want to do in Black Rock Leader this time? You used to like to play Tulip City Run!" Boris wanted to change the subject, but Bello came here just for the sugar, "Hey, it''s not for the sugar, Boris, I''m your friend, you can''t be stingy, you must sell me ten cans this time!" "It''s over so soon? Last time I specially sold three cans to you, but the other nobles only have one can." "It''s been eaten long ago, my father, and my three younger siblings, all at once! Boris, do you know how those nobles in Tulip City are talking about white sugar?" "They all say that this white sugar is simply a gift from God. It is sweeter than honey, and the white bread it makes is many times better than before!" "Many nobles still don''t know if they can buy it in the future, so they all bought two gold coins to buy a can of white sugar. This time, Boris, you have made a fortune, and the rise of the Black Rock family is just around the corner!" "Two gold coins in a pot?" Boris was taken aback. He doesn''t go to Tulip City very much now, so I haven''t heard much about the follow-up reaction to White Sugar. However, the last sale of sugar was very smooth, so it is not unexpected to have such a result. He had already pulled back the second batch of white sugar on this trip today, but he didn''t expect to hear the news. "Boris, to be honest, is your white sugar very rare, so don''t say that my Belo is taking advantage of you, I am also willing to give two gold coins per can, this time you want to give me ten cans of white sugar." "Ten cans? That''s too many, I can only give you five cans at most, and the price is based on one gold coin!" Although Boris wanted to increase the price, but this is his friend, and he really has to increase the price with Nalan It is only negotiable, so it can only be sold at the original price. However, he has an idea in his mind, maybe he can send a messenger to discuss with Narant later, since the output is not much this year, it is better to raise the price directly, then both of them can make more money. "Okay! Five tins are five tins, Boris, it''s my Belo''s honor to know you as a good friend." Belo beamed with joy, and the toast with white sugar made people drool just thinking about it. That fluffy and sweet taste, but honey can not do. In fact, his cans of sugar were not finished. Although his father and siblings took a lot of them, he also stored a small amount in the manor. It''s just that I went to Tulip City this time and heard that white sugar has been sought after by nobles. Anyone who entertains guests with white bread with white sugar will be very face. So, he came to Boris non-stop to buy, ready to store. He knows Boris''s character. If there is a lot of white sugar, it must be sold out at one time and make a big profit. It seems that white sugar is still very rare now. "Huh!" At this moment, Bello''s attention finally turned to the carriage behind him. Two of the carriages were parked directly in the vestibule, and were not pulled to the stable to unload the goods, but when the cowhide tarpaulin above was torn off by the guards, he was stunned. "Boris, this is" "This is a trebuchet!" Boris wasn''t going to hide this thing, he was ready to publicize it from the beginning, after all, this is a very famous existence. "Where did you buy this from? The Earl''s family wouldn''t sell trebuchets." "Hey, Earl Black Iron got it, but it wasn''t bought, it was given by someone else!" Boris said with a smile. "Sent?" "That''s right, didn''t I go to the Storm Territory this time? As a result, I encountered nearly a hundred dark creatures invading. That dark creature is ferocious and evil. There are 378 second-order headless knights. There are also more than ten, but there is only one death knight of the third rank." Boris''s heart did not beat or his face blushed. "So many dark creatures?" Bello couldn''t believe it. "That''s all, I was terrified! In addition to me and Sir Narrant, there was also the illegitimate Baron Quint." "The illegitimate son Quint screamed and ran away in fright after seeing the dark creature. Narant and I were prepared to fight when we saw this, but Quint''s escape shook the military''s heart, so we can only follow him. Retreat together!" "We ran all the way to the vicinity of Quint Castle. At that time, Quint entered the castle and closed the gate directly. We could only hide not far from Quint Castle!" "Dark creatures, as you know, like to drill into the castle first, and finally Quint Castle was breached!" "It was in this jeopardy that Ser Narrant and I came forward in chivalry and rescued him. "In the end, Quint gave Narant a small piece of territory, a yellow elf and a trebuchet in return for saving his life." "And I, these two trebuchets! Actually, Quint wanted to thank me for something more, but I saw that there was no one alive in Boris Castle, and it was a bit miserable, so I refused." "" Bello was stunned when he heard it. He always felt that something was wrong here His eyes were full of the expression that I thought you were lying to me, but I had no evidence. For example, is the second son of Narant really that powerful? Also, are there really nobles who will take their territories as rewards? But Boris''s expression was very natural in the description process, and the two small trebuchets could not be faked, and Bello had no way to refute. "Let''s go, don''t be in a daze! Let''s go in first, and I''ll treat you to white sugar and white bread later!" Boris smiled and entered the inner fort with his good friend. This is a slight exaggeration and it is considered normal operation of the nobles. There are indeed hundreds of dark creatures. Boris did not lie, and there are indeed many headless horsemen and **** dogs. As for what they originally wanted to fight against, it''s a pity that Quint took the lead and ran away. That''s just a small detail. Anyway, in the end, they did exterminate the dark creatures, as evidenced by Quint''s thank you gift. Boris is not wrong Meanwhile, Tulip Castle. "Miss, big news!" In the gorgeous manor hut of Tulip Flower, Lina, the personal maid, shouted and entered the hall. "What''s the big news?" Stella was interrupted from her meditation and looked at Lina with some doubts. Although Lina usually doesn''t seem to be in a good mood, she seldom bothered like this when she was cultivating. "Miss, Baron Andrew has just come to the castle again!" Lina''s face was still covered with a little sweat, and she was obviously running a little hurriedly, "Also, he came with Sir Wallard, and Sir Wallard has been arrested. He was beaten into a pig''s head!" "Huh? Baron Andrew beat Ser Wallard into a pig''s head? Why is that?" Stella was also slightly surprised. Although the nobles were not all in harmony, they could fight directly, which was really rare. They usually complain to their own monarch or noble council. Chapter 152： Fireball of Fire-breathing Lizard "Miss, I heard that there is a group of saboteurs in this caravan sent by Ser Vallad to Stormland." "They wanted to destroy the mines of Stormland and kill the elves, but they were caught by that Ser Narrant!" Since Narant has given two gifts to her young lady, Lina has not used that trash second son to call Narant any more. After all, she can occasionally rub this perfume, and even speak ill of others when she gets the benefits, Lina can''t do such a thing. "Destroyer? Then Baron Andrew is right to hit him!" Needless to say, Stella knew the importance of a territory, especially Narant''s Storm Territory. "Yeah, miss, and several saboteurs were captured alive, and they also confessed that they were sent by Baron Quint of the Earl of Dark Iron!!" "However, that Sir Wallard claimed that he did not know about this matter, and the Count has already arranged the matter to the noble council!" "Oh!" Stella nodded after hearing this, and didn''t say anything more, these government affairs are now at best she is listening to. I just didn''t expect that Narant was in so much trouble. First, he was assigned to the land of doom, and now there are people from the black iron collar next door who want to destroy him. "Miss, come and eat white bread! This is white bread with sugar added!" Lina only remembered the business at this time. She just went to the main castle to get the white bread and heard the news. "Yeah!" Stella heard that white sugar and white bread was also interested. These days, she really likes to eat sugar-made things, such as white sugar white bread, white sugar egg custard, and white sugar milk. Picking up a fluffy white sugar white bread, just as she was about to eat it, Stella saw Lina wide-eyed and eager, so she smiled and handed it over: "Lina, let''s eat together!" "Thank you, miss!" Lina took it over with full of anticipation, and said, "Miss, you said that this delicious white sugar was also obtained from the elf''s mine! That Baron Boris is So lucky!" "Also, I heard from the chef that there is not much white sugar in the castle, and it seems that it is no longer available outside. Those nobles are willing to pay two gold coins to buy a can!" "Two gold coins in a can? If the sugar is scarce, the price is not too expensive! However, that Baron Boris is indeed lucky. If it is really produced by the elf, then there will be at least ten years of income, and I can accumulate an unknown amount of wealth. already." Next, the two master and servant chatted while enjoying the white bread. After breakfast, Narant took the little girl Shirley to the stable. I don''t know if it''s because of Shirley, but yesterday, Narant magically discovered that Little Fireballs No. 2 to No. 5 could spew black smoke one by one. This indicates that several little guys will soon be able to release fireballs. "Roar" When Narant and the others came outside the stable, the female fire-breathing lizard immediately got up and let out a low growl. The mother fire-breathing lizard has basically recovered from her injuries now, but Narant is relieved that it did not escape with the little fire-breathing lizards. hoo hoo hoo! A few small fireballs also happily surrounded Narant when they saw him, even more cheerful than the mother fire-breathing lizard. "Sherry, it''s up to you to feed the mother fire-breathing lizard today!" "Okay, my lord!" In the past, although Shirley would accompany her, they were all fed by Narant herself. After all, the mother fire-breathing lizard is somewhat uncontrollable, and Narant is worried that an accident will occur. There are a few small fire-breathing lizards, and Shirley occasionally participates in feeding them. It''s just that this time is different, and Narant wants to see what effect it will have on letting Shirley feed the mother fire-breathing lizard. When Shirley handed the whale meat piece to the mother fire-breathing lizard, the mother fire-breathing lizard was not taboo, and immediately opened her mouth slightly and waited for Shirley to put the meat piece into her mouth. Soon, the more than two pounds of meat in Shirley''s hand was put into the mouth of the mother fire-breathing lizard full of fangs. Narant was about to give out other fish and meat to the little fireballs, but at this moment, he suddenly saw the huge body of the mother fire-breathing lizard startled. Roar! After the mother fire-breathing lizard ate the meat that Shirley fed, she let out a low roar, and then her whole head swayed as if she was in a very comfortable state. "I''m going, this is too strong!" The next moment, the mother fire-breathing lizard closed her mouth and rubbed her head against Shirley, her eyes were full of kindness, and her affection was beyond words. Of course, the reason why the mother fire-breathing lizard reflects so strongly is because it is more intelligent and sensitive than Little Ash and Little Fireball, and can immediately feel the benefits brought by Shirley. "If I had known that Little Loli had such a hand, what should I be worried about!" Narant was naturally happy to see this scene. Some time ago, he was worried that the mother fire-breathing lizard would regret running away after being injured. Now he has With Shirley here, there''s no need to worry about it at all. I believe that with the wisdom of the mother fire-breathing lizard, after knowing that Shirley can improve its strength, she will definitely be reluctant to leave. "Sherry, you continue to feed it here! I''ll take the little fireballs to practice spells outside!" At the moment, Narant left Shirley alone in the stable, while he came to the grass field with five small fireballs. "Little Fireball No. 1, spit fire at that pile of hay!" Narant held a roasted oyster in his hand and ordered Fireball No. 1. Hearing that, Fireball No. 1 was already used to the order, and immediately stared intently at the haystack more than ten meters away. Roar The next moment, with the roar of the small fireball, the field instantly lit up with a fiery red. Whoosh! With a cracking sound, a fireball hit a haystack not far away. boom! The dry haystack was instantly exploded by the fireball machine The field was suddenly filled with burning straws. "Hey! Fireball No. 1, you can actually spit out fireballs!" Narant didn''t expect to be surprised today. Yesterday, Little Fireball No. 1 was only able to spit out a black smoke, but I didn''t expect it to happen today. Although the fireball is only the size of an ordinary person''s fist, as long as it is a spell, its attack power is not weak, even a title knight would not dare to take one. "Hoohoo!" Maybe it was the surprise of seeing Narant, maybe it was because he could use spells too, Little Fireball No. 1 also fell into excitement at this time, and kept shaking his long tail at Narant. Oooo, of course, that gaze was always on the grilled oysters. "Very good, since you successfully cast the spell, then this grilled oyster belongs to you!" The murlocs have completely occupied the beach these days, and the production of oysters has completely stopped. Now that the grilled oysters of the little guys have been restricted, if they don''t show more effort, Narant would easily not give them to eat. Narant put down the roasted oysters, and Fireball No. 1 immediately ate it, while the other small fireballs looked at Narant eagerly. Narant is also welcome, and he will continue to train them one by one. The progress of the other little fireballs is naturally not as fast as that of Little Fireball No. 1, and they can only spew some black smoke. After the fire-breathing lizards were fed, Narant headed straight to the location of the new mill. And Shirley was arranged by him to return to the castle and asked her to call Vivian and Catherine. Later, Narant will take the three daughters to John Blacksmith to tailor three thin rapiers, and he has seen one at John Blacksmith''s that day. This proves that John Blacksmith can also forge such a non-mainstream rapier. Chapter 153： new quest line Accepting the mill did not take Narant much time, after all, the quality of the mill was built by the craftsmen with all their might. Whether the quality of the mill is good or not, it''s a matter of whether they have a brain or not. No one dares to neglect it. If there is a problem with the quality, if the lord is not happy, it would be wrong to drop them on the square as flags. Narant circled the mill a few times, and finally gave the order, ordering the craftsman to open the gate to release the water. As the waterwheel in the creek slowly turned, the large stone mill in the mill began to squeak. "Well, not bad!" Narant nodded with satisfaction, seeing that the wheat that was specially put on the grinder as a demonstration was ground into fine shreds in a moment. Several craftsmen finally breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this. "Come here!" Narant instructed several craftsmen. "Lord Lord, the villain is here!" "Last time I said that when the mill is built, everyone will be rewarded. Later, all of you will go to the Mario Civil Officer to receive five silver coins as a reward!" "Thank you, Lord for your reward! Thank you, Lord for your reward!" Several craftsmen immediately smiled and knelt on the ground to thank them. "Well, you go to the masons, the carpenters stay first!" Narant immediately sent the masons and left a few carpenters behind. There are a total of five carpenters in his territory, but the other two carpenter brothers, Larry and Raff, are now full-time unicycles, so there are only three carpenters available. "I have two drawings here, see if you can make them!" The three carpenters honestly took over the drawings and checked them out. However, when the three carpenters looked at them for a while, their expressions changed slightly. The first drawing was the catapult. They looked at the car on the picture and looked a bit like the legendary catapult, but it didn''t look like it. For example, there is no long throwing rocker arm on this drawing, nor that huge load. Although they have never eaten pork, they have also seen pigs run, and they still know what the catapult looks like. Now, they are a little unsure of what is on the drawing, let alone making it. Of course, even if it is a real trebuchet blueprint, they are still guilty. They have heard that only the most skilled old carpenters can make trebuchets. Several people did not dare to say a word immediately, and began to look at the second blueprint under Narant''s gaze. When they saw this drawing, several people secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although the longbow on this drawing is strange, it is not difficult to enlarge the longbow, and then add a groove to store the arrow in the middle of the longbow. As carpenters, they can also make long bows, no matter what the quality of the power they make, but the experience is there, at least they won''t be smeared. As for the small wooden car below, that is not a problem at all, and it is easy to catch. "How?" Narant saw the expressions of the three carpenters in his eyes. "Lord, your first drawing seems to be a trebuchet on a car, but it''s a bit different!" The three carpenters looked at each other, and finally answered the question a little older. "This is called a catapult. It has the same function as a catapult, and its structure is clear at a glance. I believe your biggest doubt should be how to launch it, right?" Narant naturally understood the difficulties of the carpenters, and immediately explained it patiently. "Have you seen the rope in the middle? The power of the catapult''s throwing mainly comes from the tightened rope. When the projectile needs to be fired, press down the rocker arm, tighten the rope, and wait for the switch. Once opened, the twisted rope regains its original strength and can shoot the stone bullet out!" "Of course, you need to try the material of this twisted rope. It may be hemp rope, or it may be twisted from the same tendon as the longbow. In short, the stronger the power, the better!" In fact, Narant can only draw the appearance of the catapult and explain the principle. As for the material selected, it still requires the carpenters to experiment by themselves. After Narant''s explanation, several carpenters finally understood the principle and function of the catapult. "By the way, there is also a real catapult in the castle. You can ask Mario Civil Officer to take you to observe it up close, which will help you make this catapult." "Yes, Lord!" "Then let me talk about the ballista below. The structure is similar to the longbow, but it has a lock." Although it can be seen that the carpenters are more confident in the ballista, Narant still explained it to them in detail. a principle. "Okay, this time you go back and try to make ballistas first, and then start studying catapults after the ballistas are successfully made!" After the explanation, Narant immediately explained, "This time, I can clearly tell you that as long as These two things are made to my satisfaction, and each of you will be rewarded with a gold coin!" "Yes, Lord Lord! Thank you Lord Lord for your generosity!" The three carpenters immediately flushed when they heard the reward. The reward of a gold coin, they have never tried the feeling of holding a gold coin in their hands in their lives. "Well, but there is one thing you need to remember. These two drawings and related information are not allowed to be disclosed to anyone. If they are disclosed," Narant didn''t finish his words. UU Reading just looked serious. stand up. The three carpenters immediately shrank their necks after hearing this, and immediately assured: "Lord Lord, we promise not to disclose it, even my wife will not know!" "Very good! Then go! If you have any difficulties, feel free to contact me through the civil affairs officer!" After dismissing the carpenter, Vivian and the other three girls were already waiting in the square, talking with Raymond, and Narant waved at the three girls. The three girls came over immediately after seeing it, and Raymond followed closely behind. "grown ups!" "grown ups!" "Yeah!" Narant nodded, then looked at Raymond, "Raymond, do you have anything to do with me?" "My lord, Raymond said that his people have been missing their family a little these days. I wonder when you will pick up their family!" "They know that the lord is very busy, but they are really worried! If it doesn''t work, they can send some people to go there without bothering you!" Raymond had heard Catherine talk about how Narant took care of Quint''s leading guard, and he was very grateful to Narant in his heart. In addition, they received a lot of rewards the day before yesterday, so they didn''t want to urge Lord Lord. But family affairs were really the most urgent thing on their minds, so I was embarrassed to mention it to Catherine, wanting to ask Catherine to help them ask them politely. "Ding! The barbarians have now become your subjects, and they have gradually fallen in love with this territory full of goodwill to them, but their wives and children are still on the grasslands, which makes them a little restless! As lords, You need to fix this for them ASAP!" "Ding, the system side quest, bring all the old and weak women and children of the Raymond tribe back to the Storm Territory!" "Quest Reward: Two New Species!" Chapter 154： Chief Blacksmith of Dark Iron Castle "Hey, is this okay? New species? Or two!" Narant heard the system voice in his head and felt that he was lucky today. The matter of the barbarian women and children has actually been in his mind these days, but he only delayed a few days because he wanted to see if the Earl of Dark Iron would personally end up beating his little sergeant. Unexpectedly, this unintentional addition of willows and willows has formed a shadow, but instead waited for the system''s side quests, and this wave of blood earned. "Raymond, you choose ten barbarians to wait for me outside the castle tomorrow, and then I''ll take the convoy to the Fire Prairie with you!" It has now been three days since the dark invasion. No matter what the reason is, Narant feels that the chance of the Dark Iron Earl attacking him secretly has decreased. After all, such a big hatred, the other party is a raptor crossing the river, there is no reason to wait for the opportunity or something, if you really want to deal with yourself, then you can completely come to the front line, this is the pride of the big nobles. "Lord Xie!" Raymond finally calmed down when he heard the words, and immediately knelt on the ground and thanked Narant. After sending Raymond, Narant took the three daughters directly to John''s Blacksmith. Jingle Jingle! As it approached John Blacksmith''s thatched hut, there was an immediate rhythmic sound of hammering iron. But Catherine was shocked when she heard the sound, which obviously reminded her of the past. Narant glanced at Shirley and Vivian, and the two girls immediately went up to hold Catherine. "Sister Catherine, your swordsmanship is so good. After the rapier is made, you can teach me and Sister Vivian to practice swordsmanship!" "Well, okay, Shirley!" Catherine felt the concern of Narant and the two girls. Catherine first looked at Narant gratefully, and then resumed her normal conversation with Shirley. Afterwards, Narant took the lead and took the three daughters into the blacksmith shop. Passing through the hut, John was soon seen pounding on the felt with a small hammer. It was only when John discovered Narant''s figure that he immediately stopped his movements. "John has seen Lord Lord!" "Well, get up." Narant nodded. Only then did John stand up, and just as John was about to continue speaking to Narant and wanted to ask the Lord what his instructions were, he glanced at the three women behind him. And it was this look that made John stand on the spot, and the hammer in his hand fell to the ground. Then, John''s lips trembled a little. "Father!" The next moment, an exclamation came from behind Narant. "Huh?" Narant was inexplicable. "You you Catherine?" John stammered, his eyes full of disbelief. "I''ll go, this is Catherine''s father, John the blacksmith!" Hearing John call out Catherine''s name, Narant still didn''t understand what was going on. It''s just, didn''t John say that his daughter was executed by the lord of Dock a few years ago? "Catherine, it''s really you!" At the next moment, Catherine threw herself into John''s arms, regardless of John''s soot-covered linen shorts. Narant didn''t bother to see this scene, but just stepped aside. At this time, Shirley and Vivian stared blankly at the changes in the arena, but they hadn''t reflected it yet. "Catherine, didn''t they take you away!!" The father and daughter were excited for a long time, and their mood calmed down a little. Only then did John Blacksmith look at Catherine with love and ask. Of course, in the process, he was holding Catherine''s hand tightly, for fear that Catherine would disappear as soon as she relaxed. "Father, I was handed over to the church after I was taken away by the city guards." At that moment, Catherine told John about her subsequent experience, exactly the same as what she told Narant last time. And John heard that his daughter had suffered so much, and there were tears in his eyes. When Catherine finally mentioned that Narant had taken him in, John the blacksmith remembered the lord. thump "Lord Lord, thank you for taking in Catherine!" John Blacksmith came to Narant without hesitation, and knelt directly on the ground. "Get up, John, I didn''t expect Catherine to be your daughter! Now that your father and daughter are safe and have seen each other, then this is God''s blessing!" Narant also understood that this is what the system rewarded Blacksmith John''s loyalty turned out to be achieved in this way. "No, Lord Lord, the villain is guilty. The villain is not loyal to the Lord because that Baron Dock killed my other daughter. This is a great offense." It turned out that since Catherine was arrested, John had no intention of forging iron in the Dark Iron Castle, and then he escaped from the Dark Iron Castle in a dark night. However, because he was the chief blacksmith of the Dark Iron Castle, and mastered the secrets of black iron forging, it was not so easy for the Earl of Dark Iron to let him go. In order to avoid being captured, John fled directly to the Storm Territory. In the Storm Leader, because of his longing for Catherine, he adopted an orphan girl who was exiled here. Originally thought that he would lead an adopted daughter to live in a normal way in the storm, but Baron Dock took away his adopted daughter''s life. From then on, John hated the nobles, because he felt that the departure of his two daughters was related to the nobles. The complicated eyes he looked at Narant that day, he didn''t know how to face Narant. It is true that Narant is a good lord, but it is not enough to eradicate his hatred. He may not have bad thoughts about Narant, but he will never have loyalty. But now Narant asked him to find his daughter again, and this kindness was reborn for him. "John, I have heard about what happened to Catherine, and I also understand what happened to you. I will now exempt you from your past guilt, get up!" Narant also had to come to the noble self-cultivation at this time, after all, this is the An essential operation for superiors. And listen to what John Blacksmith just said, he used to be the chief blacksmith of the Black Iron Castle, it takes a lot of superb skills to become the chief blacksmith of an earl family. After speaking, Narant also personally helped John Blacksmith Thank you Lord Lord, you are a kind Lord, Lord Lord, John swears allegiance to you from now on! " Next, Narant continued to chat with John and his daughter for a while, explained the rapier, and immediately left with Vivian and Shirley. Catherine and John''s father and daughter reunited, and these outsiders naturally couldn''t stay and disturb them. "My lord, Sister Catherine and John Blacksmith were so touching just now, I almost cried!" Shirley''s eyes were a little red when she left the blacksmith shop. And so did Vivian. However, unlike Shirley, Shirley still has a mother who loves her. But Vivienne lost her parents, and only one younger sister lived with her. The scene just now brought back her memories. "Xue Li, then you should cry. Let Vivian and I take a look. What does Xue Li look like when she is crying?" Narant immediately made fun of the little loli. "Xue Li doesn''t want it! Lord Lord, you are bullying Xue Li!" Xue Li heard her own adult''s ridicule, and her previous emotions had not faded away. ran forward. "Hey, Shirley." Seeing this, Vivian immediately wanted to stop Shirley, but Narant directly grabbed Vivian''s hand. In an instant, Vivian''s body trembled, and a large red glow appeared on her fair face, from the base of her ears to her neck was like fire. "Don''t be sad, Lilia and I still care about you!" Narant didn''t let go, and said softly to Vivian. "Yeah!" Only then did Vivian realize that the adults were trying to comfort herself, to feel the warmth from her hands, her heart was chaotic, and she buried her head in the collar, and after she hummed, she didn''t dare to speak again. Chapter 155： Fire Prairie The next morning. "Sir, the carriage is ready!" Narant walked out of the gate of the inner castle after eating breakfast. The five carriages had been waiting for a long time. "Very well, Thomas, the castle will be handed over to you in two days!" "Yes, my lord, the little one must help you look after the castle!" Thomas immediately puffed up his chest and assured. Narant nodded in satisfaction. "Catherine, did you tell the barbarians what I told you last night?" Narant thought that Catherine had only met her father yesterday and might have to stay at the blacksmith for the night, but Catherine returned after dinner. After returning this time, Catherine''s mental state has completely changed, and Narant can see that Catherine no longer has a lonely and sad look. "My lord, I have told them that during the few days we left, if there is any situation in the territory, they will swear to defend the territory to the death!" "Very well, then let''s go!" Then Narant waved his hand and drove five carriages directly out of the castle. Under the gentle **** of the castle, in addition to Raymond and other ten barbarians, there were actually six fire-breathing lizards. "Sir, I brought both the big fireball and the small fireball! The big fireball also invited me to sit on its back!" Waiting for Narant to approach, Xue Li''s eyebrows were full of excitement, and at this time she was riding on the On the back of the female fire-breathing lizard. However, the consequence of the presence of the fire-breathing lizard was that the horses that had just left the castle became restless and did not dare to get closer, even the lightning of Narant. Seeing this scene, Shirley realized the problem, and without Narant''s instructions, she immediately jumped off the back of the mother fire-breathing lizard and came to the front of several horses. Then Shirley whispered a few words in their ears, and the horses finally stopped being nervous! "Sir, they were afraid of the big fireball just now, but I told them, the big fireball and the small fireball are also your pets and will not hurt them!" Narant rolled his eyes, fortunately there were no outsiders here, otherwise, where would the lord of his own face be, the mount under him was actually compared by Little Loli. "Sir, do you want to ride on the big fireball with Shirley?" "No need, just sit on it, Shirley!" Although the female fire-breathing lizard is huge, its back is full of hard scales and bone spurs, which are similar to the protruding bone spurs on the back of a crocodile, so the only place it can sit is a small place on the neck. It looks crowded up there. Therefore, he simply rode his own lightning, and in case of danger, the mobility of the horse was more suitable for him. "In the future, I must find a demon beast to ride!" Although he refused to ride the fire-breathing lizard, Narant made up his mind to find a beast horse in the future. Although the monster horse is rare, it is not without it. He has heard that the king has a monster horse. "I''ve seen Lord Lord!" After Narant finished talking with Shirley, Raymond and the barbarian immediately stepped forward to greet him. "Well, Raymond, you get in the carriage, we''re going now!" "Yes, my lord!" After the barbarians were seated, Narant led the group towards the southwest. Regardless of the size of the fire-breathing lizards, they did not walk slowly at all. It only took them an hour to reach the boundary of the buffer zone. Well, it should be said that it was the boundary of the buffer zone in the past, and now this land close to the Fire Forest leading to Quint Territory has become Narant''s territory. Although he did not come to develop it immediately due to strength issues, it already belongs to him in name. The team did not stop, and continued to move forward. In the process, Narant asked Shirley to release Xiao Huihui and began to patrol around to avoid a sneak attack by the Earl of Black Iron. The reason why he brought fire-breathing lizards this time is because of this layer of consideration. As for the guards, he did not bring any of them, and the castle is equally important. On the way forward, Narant kept looking at his newly acquired land. Because it is close to the blazing forest, this new land also has no signs of human activity, and it is full of small woods and weeds. "The terrain is fairly flat, and there are also several small streams. In the future, if there is strength to reclaim it, it will also be a large area of ??arable land." Narrant commented on his new territory. The sneak attack that was being prepared for did not appear. The scenery of this grassland is the same as that of the blazing forest. It is not emerald green, but a large area of ??fiery red, like an endless fire burning. "Quake, it''s up to you to guide the way!" "Yes, my lord!" When they arrived on the grassland, it was the familiar environment that Quick and others were familiar with, and they avoided some dangerous swamps. They continued until noon the next day before finally arriving at their destination. "Wow, what a beautiful lake, my lord, look at the wild rabbits there!" When the team walked to a lake, Shirley suddenly saw a group of rabbits drinking and playing by the lake, and could not help but exclaimed excitedly. "Hey, that''s a monster?" Narant looked in the direction he pointed, but found a different existence. In the looming grass, a fiery red rabbit came into view. "My lord, that''s the Flaming Rabbit." Catherine immediately explained. "There is still such a good thing!" After walking on the grassland for a day and a half, although I saw some animals, but the monsters have not yet come across, Leimeng said, this is because they have not yet penetrated into the grassland~www.novelhall. com~ At this time, Narant was moved when he saw this flaming rabbit whose size was comparable to that of a pig. "Sir, after this dirt bag is our tribe''s camp, or you are hunting here, we will go to the tribe to prepare hot water and food!" "Okay!" Narant naturally had no opinion. Afterwards, Raymond and the other barbarians continued to move forward, while Narant took the three daughters and carefully moved towards the group of hares. "Vivian, you wait here. When I get close, you will first hit it hard to stop it from escaping, and I will go up and destroy it." "As for Shirley, you control the fire-breathing lizards to wait outside. If the rabbits escape, don''t let them go far!" "Yes, my lord!" Like the four-colored chicken, the flaming rabbit is also the weakest monster. Because of its herbivore, its strength cannot be compared with the fire-breathing lizard and the wind blade wolf. Therefore, Narant didn''t need to worry about the danger, but worried that the delicious food would escape. When everything was arranged, he carefully touched it forward. Narant started hunting here, and Raymond and the others had already rushed up the dirt slope. Seeing that the camp in the distance was still there, and that people could still be seen walking around, Raymond and the others finally breathed a sigh of relief. At the moment, the big men all ran towards the camp with smiles on their faces. "Wait, why is there a flaming wolf in the camp!" However, when Raymond and the others approached the camp, the figure suddenly slowed down. Because, in the center of the camp, outside the animal skin house that originally belonged to Raymond, there was a monster wolf that was eating a lamb. "Hey, which tribe are you from?" At this moment, several unfamiliar barbarians with weapons in the camp also noticed their movements and asked them in surprise. Chapter 156： Fire Tribe "Who are you? This is the camp of our Thunder Flame Tribe, why are you here, where have our clansmen gone!" The expressions of Raymond and the others suddenly changed drastically. In order to pursue revenge on the Quint guards, they were all dispatched. Except for the old, young, women and children, there were no young people in the camp. The barbarian warriors in front of them, obviously not from their tribe, are now occupying their camp. "Haha, it turns out that you are the barbarians of this tribe. I heard that there were more than 100 people when you went out. Why are only so many people coming back?" "However, the return is just right, and our Raging Fire Tribe can have ten more coolies!" "The Fire Tribe?" The faces of Raymond and the others became ugly when they heard the words, faintly pale. There are a total of three large tribes of barbarians on the Fire Prairie. These large tribes are not comparable to Raymond and the others. Their number is as high as tens of thousands. Moreover, there is a legendary totem pole in the clan. For Raymond and the others, these three clans need to look up. And this fire tribe is one of them, and from the fact that it uses the word fire as the name of the tribe, you can know its strength. "Our Leiyan tribe didn''t go hunting and sabotage in your fire tribe''s place. Why did you come to arrest us, and where are our wives and children?" Although the fire tribe''s name was loud, Raymond still gritted his teeth for the sake of his family. road. "Haha! Do we still need to give you reasons for doing things in the Fire Tribe? However, it doesn''t matter if I tell you. During this time, we have been fighting fiercely with the Bison Tribe, so we need to recruit you small tribes to fight!" "As for your wives and children, you were originally going to bring them back to the tribe and distribute them to the meritorious Fire Warriors as slaves, but since you are back, now you lay down your weapons obediently and go back to fight for our Fire Tribe. As long as you get the merits, then Your wives and children will be returned to you!" The few barbarians laughed, and at this time the barbarians of the other fire tribes in the camp had already noticed the movement here, and they also walked out of the animal skin house and surrounded them faintly. "Impossible, we are not from your tribe, why should we fight for you!" A clansman behind Raymond was a little anxious when he heard the words, and immediately retorted. "Haha! Just because we belong to the Fire Tribe!" At this moment, a savage man walked out of the big house that originally belonged to the patriarch Raymond, gnawing on a big meat bone in his hand. And when the man appeared, the flaming wolf who had devoured the lamb immediately followed behind him. "Hey, this big shield is very strange, don''t talk nonsense with them, just grab it, we are ready to go!" The man''s eyes suddenly fell on Quake''s big shield, and he immediately showed interest. "superior!" Following the man''s orders, more than 30 fire tribe barbarians who had already surrounded Raymond and others swarmed up. "Big stone, run back and inform the lord, we are here to hold them back!" Seeing Du Fu rushing up, Raymond immediately whispered a word to a clan beside him, then raised his big shield and slammed into the enemy in front of him. "kill!" For a while, the barbarians on both sides fought. Whoosh! boom! "Demacia!" At the same time, Narant and others at the other end of the mountain also started hunting. As Vivian''s arrow with a flashing red light hit the Flaming Rabbit''s thigh accurately, Narant, who had sneaked close to five or six meters away, shouted violently, and charged forward with his long sword. puff! The poor Flaming Rabbit pierced his head with a sword before he understood what was going on. "Haha! Today is a good day, Vivian, work harder and clean up all the rabbits around!" "Shirley, let the little fireballs move too!" These hares are usually not easy to catch. Basically, they hide near the entrance of the cave for food. And this group is estimated to have the existence of the leader of the beast, but the courage is big, far away from the nest to come out to drink water, so Narant is not ready to miss this good opportunity. "Okay, my lord!" Xue Li and Vivian immediately moved when they heard the words, and began to surround and suppress the hares that were running around. "Catherine, how is it, it''s not bad!" When the two women started to act, Narant returned to the carriage with the flame rabbit at least one meter long. "My lord is mighty, my lord, let me help you clean it up!" Catherine has lived on this grassland for a long time, so she can handle wild animals with ease. "Okay eh?" Just when Narant was about to hand the Flaming Rabbit to Catherine, he suddenly frowned. "Sir, what''s wrong?" "There seems to be someone fighting over there!" Narant''s extraordinary ear power played a role again. The fighting outside the Thunder Flame Tribe''s camp continued. Although the number of enemies was relatively large, because of the large shield in Raymond''s hand, the barbarians of the Fire Tribe could not be approached. "Interesting!" The young man, who was obviously led by the blazing barbarians, saw this scene with a slightly raised mouth, and then walked leisurely towards the field. "Kill!" Raymond saw the young man come forward alone, and he also had the idea of ????catching the thief first, and immediately rushed towards him with a large shield. After approaching the youth without hindrance, Raymond raised his shield with one hand and slashed the axe towards the youth with the other. However, seeing that the opponent''s size is no different from that of an ordinary barbarian Raymond didn''t dare to use the bladed end, but instead used the axe at the back to slash at the opponent. Because he was concerned about the identity of the other party''s fire clan, Raymond did not dare to kill him, he just wanted to catch him. But the next moment, Raymond knew that he thought too much, and when his axe fell, the young man just smiled slightly, and then directly stretched out an arm to grab the axe. boom! With a muffled sound, the axe that Raymond slashed with force was actually firmly grasped by the opponent. After the young man grabbed the axe, he took advantage of the situation and pulled in his direction. Raymond was unsteady and fell directly to the ground. Before Raymond could react, the young man stepped on Raymond''s back, making him gasp for breath. Without Raymond''s help, the other barbarians were quickly swarmed by the fiery barbarians and knocked to the ground. "Blood wolf, go and bring that person back, don''t kill it, now the clan is fighting fiercely, one more coolie and more cannon fodder!" Roar! Hearing the youth''s words, the blood wolf immediately chased after the barbarian who had already run more than a hundred meters away. There was no accident. It didn''t take long for the big stone that Raymond ordered to find Narant to be brought back. Although it was not dead, there were several blood marks on its body. "You''re a big man, and you have a lot of strength. Where did you get this big shield?" The young man didn''t care about the big stone that was brought back by Diao, but asked curiously while holding Raymond''s big shield. Such a delicate large shield, the barbarian tribe can''t make it, let alone a small tribe like Raymond and the others. However, in the face of the young man''s question, Raymond remained silent. "Aren''t you going to answer? Although I''m reluctant to kill a few of you, the old and weak in your tribe are of no use!" Seeing Raymond''s attitude, the young man didn''t bother! "Go and catch some old people and children in the cage!" Chapter 157： totem power Following the young man''s order, a fiery barbarian immediately walked to the large pit where the Thunder Flame tribe used to raise livestock. There are many wild wolves on the grassland, so their livestock basically spend the night in large pits. As long as a wooden fence is placed on it, the beasts cannot steal the livestock. But at this time, the big pit was actually used to imprison the old and weak women and children of the Raymond tribe. "Patriarch!" Soon, an old man and two children were dragged over! "Kill one first, this is the end of being obedient!" The young man didn''t hesitate, and ordered directly to his subordinates. "Bastards, you will be punished by the gods for doing this!" Raymond wanted to struggle to get up when he heard the words, but he just exerted his strength, and the strength on the young man''s feet increased in vain, and immediately pressed Raymond to the ground. "The gods won''t care about you weaklings!" The young man smiled disdainfully, and then the men over there grabbed the old man and prepared to do it. Whoosh! But at this moment, an arrow broke through the sky from afar, and before everyone heard the sound of breaking through the sky, before they could react, the red glow had already reached the crowd. boom! The red light shot on the chest of the fiery barbarian who raised the butcher''s knife. With a bang, his entire chest exploded, and the fiery barbarian fell to the ground before he could even scream. "What?" The savage youth couldn''t help but look at the direction of the arrow subconsciously. Boom! Boom! Boom! The next moment, he saw a terrifying scene, and saw a fiery red monster lizard seven or eight meters long rushing towards them. The sturdy limbs of the beast lizard will vibrate and rumble every time they step on the ground! And on the huge lizard was a little girl in her teens. While the lizard was running, the little girl was jumped up and down, but she was still screaming with excitement from time to time. "It''s a robber noble! Prepare to fight!" The young man turned his attention and saw two fast charging horses beside him. He didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy in front of him, and gave orders to the surrounding clansmen with a loud roar. At this time, the blood wolf was already staring at the huge fire-breathing lizard running. "Sherry, let the fire-breathing lizard slow down!" Narant and the others immediately climbed the hillside after hearing the screams of killing, but they did not expect to see Raymond and others being arrested. Don''t think too much about such things, those who bully their own people are the enemies. Because of the emergency, Narant was a little miscalculated, and there was no time for little girl Shirley to jump off the fire-breathing lizard first. As a result, the girl rushed ahead with the fire-breathing lizard. "Kill! Kill them for me, blood wolf, you go to deal with that monster lizard!" As Narant and others approached, the young people of the Fire Race finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and immediately ordered their subordinates. , "Kill! Kill these despicable robber nobles!" "Roar!" The next moment, the barbarian warriors of the Fire Race and the flaming wolf rushed forward one after another, while the young man knocked directly on Raymond''s head with a shield, knocking Raymond out and rushing with a long shield. up. "Vivian, pay attention to safety later!" Seeing this, Narant immediately ordered Vivian, and then he did not hesitate to speed up! "kill!" puff! puff! Narant''s warhorse rushed into the barbarian crowd in an instant, without swinging the sword, just with the help of the horse''s forward momentum, the long sword could directly take the enemy''s life. Roar! The fire-breathing lizard also spit out fireballs instantly. boom! "what!" A hapless barbarian warrior was directly hit in the chest, and instantly fell to the ground with a scream. Roar! However, it was at this time that the flaming wolf had come to the fire-breathing lizard, and the fire-breathing lizard had to cheer up. "Catherine, dismount!" After the charge, Narant and Catherine jumped off their horses without hesitation. Against a barbarian over two meters tall, unless it is a heavy cavalry, the horse does not have any advantage after the speed drops, so Narant jumped off the war horse decisively. And when he and Catherine dismounted, they began to harvest the lives of savages around them. Although the current Narant is still a bronze intermediate knight, his speed is no less than that of a bronze high-level knight, and it is no problem to move around among the barbarians. Not to mention Catherine, that slender body seemed like a dancing elf in the barbarian crowd, and every time the light stabbing sword in her hand slashed, it could inflict heavy damage on the enemy. "Death to me!" At this moment, a tall figure suddenly rushed beside Narant, holding a big shield in one hand and a big hammer in the other, it was the young man who defeated Quick before. The young man came to Narant and slammed the hammer on his head without hesitation. "The speed is so fast!" Narant was slightly surprised. The speed of the barbarian was not inferior to that of the title knight in the middle stage of bronze. No wonder Quick was beaten down by him. Of course, it is still a bit slower than Narant. I saw that Narant''s body was nimble and took a step to the side to avoid this heavy blow. Before the young barbarian could put away the giant hammer again, Narant rushed forward again and kicked the young barbarian. Seeing that it was too late to escape, the young barbarian immediately blocked the iron shield in front of him. Boom! Originally, with Narant''s current strength, even Quake would be kicked away with a large shield, but now things have turned the other way. Narant kicked on the big shield, and the young barbarian just pushed with all his strength, but Narant was shocked and stepped back several steps. "Huh? It''s weird!" At this time, Narant finally reflected. "Death-seeking reptile, give me death!" The young barbarian would not give Narant time to reflect, and once again smashed at him with a huge hammer And at this moment, the young barbarian The totem tattoos on his body lit up strangely, as if they were red blood vessels. "Could this be the totem power of the legendary barbarian?" Narant immediately changed his strategy, no longer confronting the barbarian young head-on, but his body was erratic, and then taking advantage of the barbarian''s flaws, he struck again quickly. After he succeeded, he didn''t like to fight at all. . "Roar! You coward!" The youth of the barbarian was not as fast as Narant, and it didn''t take long for several more bloodstains to appear on his body. Although it was not heavy, it made him angry and felt that he was being molested by reptiles. "Kneel down for me!" At this moment, Narant caught another flaw and stabbed at the young barbarian''s ankle without hesitation. puff! "what!" With his ankle pierced, the young barbarian half-knelt on the ground with a painful cry. "Come and protect me! Blood wolf!" The young barbarian was horrified, calling for help from the surrounding clansmen and flaming wolves. It is a pity that there are not many of those barbarians left under the siege of Catherine and Vivian. Only the two barbarians in the vicinity still wanted to come to the rescue, but they were solved by Narant with a few swords! And the flame wolf farther away was about to jump over when he heard the words, but was blocked by a fireball from the fire-breathing lizard. The battle of the mother fire-breathing lizard this time was completely different from the previous battle with the storm waves. Without any worries, it completely crushed the flame wolf with its size. And the flame wolf can only rely on its flexible figure to keep walking, taking advantage of the neutral to counterattack! However, its good days are over, and Catherine and Vivien have packed up the barbarian warriors and have turned their heads on it. Roar! It didn''t take long for the flame wolf to be severely injured under the siege of the mother fire-breathing lizard and the two daughters, and fell directly into a pool of blood with a wailing. Chapter 158： news of horses With the blazing wolf and other blazing horde savages eliminated, the savage youth didn''t last long. Narant stabbed a sword directly on his limbs, and the young barbarian completely lost his combat effectiveness. "I am the son of the Patriarch of the Fire Tribe, you despicable robber nobles better let me go now, or our tribe will destroy your villages and castles!" The young barbarian did not give in, and grinned at Narant and the others. Narrant listened to Catherine''s translation, smiled and ignored him. Instead, go to see Raymond et al. Raymond woke up leisurely after applying a handful of cold water to his face. "Lord Lord!" "It''s okay, get up!" Narant ordered with a smile. "I''m fine, thank you Lord for saving us!" Raymond then stood up with his head covered. When he saw that all the enemies around him had been dealt with, he thanked Narant gratefully. "That barbarian, come and save me, as long as you save me, I will let you be the leader of the tribe after returning to the Fire Tribe!" At this moment, the barbarian youth saw Raymond wake up, and Seems to know Narant. He didn''t think much about other things, and immediately regarded Raymond as a life-saving straw. When Raymond heard the words, his reply was also very simple, "You bastard, you want to kill our tribe, and now you want me to save you, go to hell!" Next, Raymond first checked the situation of women and children in the tribe. Fortunately, the people of the Fire Tribe were really ready to bring the women and children back to serve as slaves. Therefore, only a few old people were killed by the people of the Fire Tribe to deter other women and children because they were too old, and the other people of the Thunder Fire tribe were all intact. Of course, even if he just killed a few old people, this is an undeniable hatred for Raymond and the others. And Narant directly handed the savage youth to Raymond. Let the person in charge interrogate the young barbarian to see if there is any useful news, especially Narant is curious about the power of the totem. When the original owner was in the aristocratic academy, he had heard that there were actually extraordinary powers among the barbarians. That is the power of totem. It is said that in the past barbarian tribes, no matter how big or small, each tribe had a strange totem pole. They gain power by worshipping these totem poles. However, with the invasion of the knights and nobles, the barbarians were unable to defeat the numerous and well-equipped title knights, and were driven directly to the grasslands. In order to avoid the resurgence of the barbarians, the totem poles that can be destroyed have long been wiped out by the knights and nobles. I didn''t expect that he would be lucky enough to see him this time. After about half an hour, Raymond and others finished the interrogation. The identity of this young man is indeed the third son of the Patriarch of the Fire Tribe, and the power of the totem that makes Narant curious is also true. Through the account of the young man, Narant learned that this totem power was only possessed by the three major tribes on the grassland. And this totem pole existed before the aristocratic knights invaded. At that time, there were several small tribes living on this grassland. When the barbarian totems in other places were destroyed and driven to the grasslands, the totem poles of these three small tribes became the only flames, allowing the small tribes to continue to grow, to the scale of the three major tribes today. And when they came to the edge of the grassland this time, they didn''t specifically come to catch the little tribes like Raymond, otherwise there would not be only thirty people who came. Their real purpose is said to be tracking a group of horses. They have been tracking them for more than half a month, but the group of horses are still escaping toward the northern blazing forest. Originally, they wanted to seize these horses to trade with the noble knights in exchange for weapons and other materials, but seeing that the group of horses fled into the blazing forest, and they were about to enter the territory of the noble knights, so they had to stop the pursuit. On the way back this morning, they happened to meet the camp of the Raymond tribe, so they directly occupied the camp, preparing to rest until noon and return to the depths of the grassland. Next, it happened that Narant and Raymond were coming. "The horse group? Did you run into the Fiery Forest?" After hearing the news of the horse group, Narant felt that it was no longer important whether it was a totem or not, and that thing had nothing to do with him. But this group of horses is different. Each horse is a walking gold coin. Whether it can be used as a war horse or not, it is worth a lot. However, if this group of horses ran into the forest, the chances of wanting to be caught would become slim, because the blazing forest is too dense, and there are many dangers! However, Narant thought that they had to go back anyway, so he might as well follow and take a look, and immediately said to Raymond, "Raymond, can you follow the trail of the horses?" "Sir, you can!" "Very good, then let''s go and have a look!" Although he knew there was little hope, Narant still wanted to try his luck. Next, let the barbarian women and children pack up their things, and put them on the carriage together with the bodies of the flaming rabbit and flaming wolf Then Narant led the team and started to drive back. As for the corpses of those fiery savages, there will never be any left by tomorrow morning. It took Narant and the others another day and a half to reach the edge of the blazing forest. However, Narant, who originally had a fluke, didn''t get what he wanted. When they followed the trail of the horses to the vicinity of the fire forest, the trail disappeared at the edge of the forest. Obviously, the horses really escaped into the fire forest, and they didn''t even see a single horsehair. "Let''s go! Let''s go back to the territory first!" Although there was a little disappointment, Narant was not too entangled, and originally had the attitude of giving it a try. If horse herds were so easy to get, they wouldn''t be worth so much gold. "Ding, the system side quest to bring back the barbarian women and children has been completed, and the two new species of quest rewards have been issued!" The moment Narant set foot on the new territory, the system gave a quest reminder. "What new species can I get!" Narant had forgotten about the horse herd at this time, but looked forward to the new species. The last time he discovered sugar cane, he found a way to make quick money. This time the new species will bring some surprises. Just like when they set off, Narant and his party returned to Maiye Village without any setbacks. Back in Maiye Village, everything was normal in the territory, but in the few days they left, several caravans came to the territory one after another. When these caravans saw the unshackled savages, they all showed expressions of horror, first panicking, and finally calming down under Mario''s comfort. Narant handed Raymond and others to Mario to arrange, and returned to the castle himself. There are many thatched huts in the village, and it is possible to house nearly 200 barbarians, women and children with just a few repairs. Chapter 159： design emblem It was night, at the long table in the castle restaurant. Tonight''s dinner is extraordinarily rich, with cream cake, white sugar and white bread, three-color chicken stewed with mushrooms, fresh steamed sea fish, and most importantly, most of the fresh charcoal-grilled flaming rabbits. "I''ve seen the adults!" Just as Narant was feasting, Catherine was led by the servants to the restaurant. "Catherine, you came just in time, eat a cream cake!" Seeing Catherine, Narant waved at once, and asked the servant to cut a small piece of cream cake and send it over. "Thank you, sir!" Catherine entered the castle restaurant for the first time. She knew the taboos of the nobles'' table in the past, but her own adults did not give her a chance to refuse, so she could only accept it respectfully. "You''re welcome, Catherine, what are you doing here with me?" Narant wiped his hands with the handkerchief and asked with a smile. "My lord, in order to thank you for saving their wives and children, Raymond asked me to send them a lot of beast furs!" "Well, let them keep it for themselves. As their lord, it is my responsibility to protect them." Narant waved his hand, he did not lack these animal skins. Now that the storm collar has a caravan coming, Raymond and the others can use this in exchange for supplies. "My lord, Raymond and the savages abide by a habit, that is, the gifts they give will never be taken back!" "Also, my lord, there are several furs of demon beasts among these furs." "Oh?" Only then did Narant notice that the servant beside Catherine was holding a bundle of beast skins for her. Narant came to be interested and stepped forward to check it out in person. Warcraft fur is different from ordinary beast fur. Whether it is used to make decorations or to make leather armor, it is an excellent existence. "There are still fire rhino skins, how did Catherine, Raymond and the others get them?" Narant flipped through it at will, and found that three of the four furs of the demon beasts were the fur of the flaming wolf, while one was the fur of the fire rhinoceros. The Fire Rhino already belongs to the strongest second-order Warcraft, and it is a bit more powerful than the Fire-breathing Lizard. "My lord, Raymond said, this fire rhino skin was picked up by them when they saw the monster wolves besieging the fire rhino before, and finally the fire rhino was seriously injured and died!" "Well, there is still such good luck!" Nalanda nodded, "If that''s the case, then accept it and wait a few days to make a leather armor for you, Vivian and Shirley each!" Fire rhino leather is famously the best material for making leather armor. It is not only waterproof and fireproof, but also soft and comfortable. As for strength, it can withstand the slashing of ordinary swords even without adding iron. In addition, now that Catherine is here, John Blacksmith has already taken out the old bottom like a bean. As the chief blacksmith of the former Black Iron Castle, in addition to making weapons, he is also proficient in armor, otherwise he would not be worthy of the title of this chief blacksmith. Therefore, Narant, a small storm collar, today''s blacksmith is no longer the existence that only knocks hoes in the countryside, but can create any weapon and equipment. Fire rhino skin is the most suitable existence for him to make. "Make leather armor for us!" Catherine was stunned when she heard the words, looked at her lord with complicated eyes, and nodded after a moment: "Thank you lord for the gift!" This grown-up in his family not only treats people kindly, but is also very considerate to her daughters of doom, and from time to time will do things that move them unceasingly. Catherine finally knew why Shirley and Vivienne put Lord Lord in such an important position in their hearts, because she felt that she would fall just like them before long. "Sir, then I''ll retire first, so I won''t disturb your meal!" Catherine pursed her lips and bowed respectfully. "Wait a minute, cut two more cream cakes, Catherine, help Shirley and Vivienne!" "My lord, the wheelbarrow that the caravans booked last time has been delivered today, and I have handed over the payment to Thomas the Butler!" "Furthermore, this time the caravans continued to book more than 20 unicycles!" Not long after Catherine left, it was Mario and Thomas'' turn to report to him, the lord, what happened in the territory these days. "Twenty, that''s not bad!" Narant didn''t care how many silver coins the wheelbarrow earned. But with the sale of unicycles, it is believed that it will become more and more convenient for these caravans to come to the storm to understand. "My lord, the small kiln for burning bricks has been burning for four days. Do you still need to continue burning?" "I almost forgot if you didn''t remind me." Narant rubbed his swollen head. There are so many things that a developing lord needs to consider. If possible, he would rather transmigrate into a person who only knows how to eat, drink, and have fun. Lord II. However, fortunately, it shouldn''t be a big problem to burn the soil for a while. At most, it''s just a waste of manpower and material resources. "Mario, go back now and let someone put out the fire in the brick kiln. I''ll check it out tomorrow morning!" "Yes, my lord!" Mario''s report was about the same, and then he exited the castle. "Thomas, do you have anything to report?" Narant looked at the housekeeper. "My lord, it''s like this. According to Mario Civil Affairs Officer, last time Baron Boris said that the tailor he sent had arrived in Maiye Village and started sewing clothes for the villagers the day before yesterday!" "I have seen their craftsmanship. Although they are not as good as the best tailors in Tulip City, they are not bad. I think we should let them help sew some castle flags!" "Castle flag?" "Yes, my lord! It''s been more than three months since you came to Stormland, and now the territory has flourished under your leadership, and there are nobles who have come to visit the territory, so you should prepare a badge of honor for your territory. !" "Well, UU reading Thomas, you are right!" Narant remembered that his father''s castle was full of colorful flags, and Boris''s team also had a lot of colorful flags, but his castle was bare. , not even a single flag among the guards. Of course, the smocks that Narant promised the guards last time were also unfinished. Although the materials had been purchased, he had been delayed because he was not ready to design any patterns. Since Thomas mentioned it this time, fortunately, it was resolved. "Thomas, I know about this, and I''ll design it later! By the way, go and call Vivienne, Shirley and Catherine to the study!" "Yes, my lord!" The family logo is very important in this world. It symbolizes the face of the family. The nobility sees the badge as a person, so Narant has to design it well. Well, of course, if you want to see the badge as if you see people, you must first have a strong family reputation, otherwise no one will know who you are, and you will see it for nothing. Immediately, Narant went directly to the study on the third floor, because there was a luminous bead in the study, and the front of the desk was as bright as day. Soon, the three girls also arrived in the study together. "Well, my lord, what are you doing here with us, Shirley hasn''t finished her cake yet!" Shirley wiped a small mouth full of cream and muttered. "My lord, I need to design a badge belonging to the Storm Lord today, so let you all help the lords for reference. By the way, I also plan to name the castle and change the name of Doom Village!" "Wow! Design badges, Shirley likes it the most! Sir, how should we design them!" Shirley''s little loli immediately forgot about the cream cake after hearing this. After all, there is nothing more honored than designing badges for a nobleman. Chapter 160： emblem "Tell me, if you use animals and plants to design the emblem pattern, what animals and plants will you use." Many of the noble badges in this world are designed according to the more distinctive animals or plants in the territory. For example, the tulip family has golden tulips, and the Boris family has a small elf suspended on several peaks, which indicates the black rock of the black rock collar. As for his father''s Berwick family, he directly used swords and large shields as badges. The reason is that when his father got the title, he was reluctant to spend a lot of money to go to Tulip City to ask a famous painter to design it. Of course, you can do whatever you want, but you must first have that imagination. Narant beat Zhuge Liang on the basis of the three stooges, and asked the three women to help him with reference. "Sir, how about using a little rabbit, the flaming rabbit is cute and a monster!" Xue Li did her part, rolled her eyes, and spoke at random. "Pfft!" Just as Narant raised the tea to moisten his throat, he almost spit out a mouthful of water. "Oh, let me think about it again!" Seeing Narant''s reaction, Shirley knew that her proposal had been rejected without answering. "Sir, it''s better to use the leaves of the sword wood, now the leaves of the sword wood are very beautiful!" At this time, Vivian thought for a while before speaking. The leaves of Jianmu are very distinctive, a bit similar to the maple leaves in the previous life, and after the optimization of the elf, the leaves of Jianmu have become a true left-right symmetrical figure, and even the veins are left-right symmetrical. If the swordwood leaves with more sharp edges and corners are made into a badge pattern, it does have a sense of beauty. As long as the left and right symmetrical veins are drawn, it will be sharp and delicate. "Well, Vivienne is a good proposal! Catherine, do you have any ideas?" "My lord, I once saw a powerful monster on the grassland. It was an eagle with a wingspan of five or six meters. Its eyes were sharp, and it seemed to be the overlord of the sky soaring in the sky. It will get better and better under the leadership of adults, so if an eagle is used as a pattern, it must be very beautiful!" Sure enough, age decides everything. Among the three girls, Shirley is the youngest, adhering to the law that loli likes childishness. Vivian is a little older than Shirley, but girls at the age of sixteen or seventeen like beautiful things, so they are very interested in the delicate leaves of sword wood. Catherine is older than the two women, she is already 21 years old, and she has more energy in her life through the grassland, so she already understands the symbol of authority, and isn''t the eagle just the pattern that many lords like to use to show authority. "Well, Katherine, your suggestion is also very good!" Narant nodded, and finally looked at the aggrieved little Loli beside her. "Xue Li, give you another chance, do you think of a better pattern than the flaming rabbit now? The adults will draw everything you said soon!" "The lord himself has a pattern, and then we will compare it together to see who is more beautiful!" "Hmm! Do you want to use a big fireball as a pattern!" Xue Li wanted to use a small ash, but was worried about being rejected by her own adults, and finally thought of a fire-breathing lizard. "Well, then it''s settled!" Next, Narant began to paint according to the proposal of the three women. Of course, except for the sword wood leaf mentioned by Vivian, the rest of the painting needs to be re-decorated by Narant to become more abstract and more aesthetically pleasing, which is somewhat similar to the trademarks of various brands in the previous life, so that it can be made into a badge pattern. Fortunately, Narant has a lot of game icons in his mind that he has seen in his previous life, and after taking the intelligence fruit, his hands-on learning ability is getting stronger and stronger. The painting level of elementary school students in the previous life has finally reached the level of junior high school students, so that he will not be invisible when designing badges. Time passed by minute by minute. Near the early morning, Narant finally completed the painting of four patterns. During this process, although the girls did not leave, they fell asleep on the sofa. There is basically no such thing as staying up late in this world. At night, unless you have something to do, you can only lie in bed and sleep. "Catherine, Vivian, Shirley!" Narant immediately stretched and woke the three girls. "grown ups!" "No sir!" When the three girls heard the call, they realized that they had fallen asleep, and they all blushed. Except for Shirley, she basically didn''t understand what blushing was. "My lord, I have already drawn the pattern, you come and have a look!" Narant beckoned. The three women who heard the words immediately came to the table full of anticipation! "Wow! So beautiful, your lord is a fire-breathing lizard!" When she came to the table, Shirley immediately saw the fire-breathing lizard pattern stacked on top. This fire-breathing lizard, Narant, is like the previous life. It is outlined in black and white. A fierce fire-breathing lizard swayed, as if at the moment before the battle, the huge blood mouth was wide open, and a fireball had already Shot out of the mouth, just in front of the mouth. "My lord, I''m not a fire-breathing lizard!" Narant was unable to complain, "You have seen Shirley''s proposal, and it''s Vivian''s below!" Narant immediately opened the next one. A vertical leaf in the shape of a maple leaf is presented on the paper. The three upper edges and corners are like mountain peaks and three sharp swords. Among the leaves, the veins on both sides are symmetrically meandering to both sides with the central axis. "It''s so beautiful! It''s so delicate!" The three girls were a little moved now, but they didn''t expect their adults to be able to paint ordinary leaves so beautifully and delicately. "Here is Catherine''s proposal!" Narant directly opened the third picture, which was an eagle with wings in black and white, in the abstract style of Europe in the previous life. The eagle''s wings are raised above the head, and the feathers on both sides are spread out like sharp swords. It looks full of sharpness This eagle is very mighty, and it seems to be in line with the might of the Lord! '' Shirley exclaimed immediately. Although his fire-breathing lizard is also somewhat fierce, but because of its round body, it does not look so sharp. As for Vivian''s sword wood leaves, although they are very delicate and beautiful, they tend to be subtle. Narant smiled and presented the last pattern. "Wow! My lord, this bird is so beautiful, even more beautiful than that eagle, but, my lord, is that a fireball behind it? What kind of bird is this? I think it''s a bit similar to Xiao Huihui, but its tail is a bit long, but it can The fireball spreads its wings, and it seems to be on fire." The fourth one was designed by Narant himself. A fire phoenix with wings spread, and the fire phoenix is ??surrounded by a ring of scorching sun. The dotted lines of different lengths on the ring symbolize flames. At first glance, it looks like a phoenix spreading its wings in the scorching sun. Moreover, the wings of the fire phoenix, Narant, are also extremely sharp, like a machete. "" However, he originally valued his own design the most, so when he heard Shirley''s words, he had the urge to open the little loli''s ass. "Xue Li, this is a fire phoenix, a kind of divine bird that can be compared to gods. It is covered in flames, and it is no less powerful than a giant dragon! In addition, the outer circle is not a fireball, but a scorching sun! So it is is very big¡± "The most important thing is that it will never die. Even if it is hit hard, it will be reborn and become stronger!" "And I designed it in the hope that the Storm Leader will be reborn like a phoenix under my leadership, and become a powerful existence in the future! It can shelter more lucky women!" Narant tapped Shirley''s little head and explained. Chapter 161： Brick firing Of course, the reason why the fire phoenix is ??used for the design is not only to let the land of doom be reborn from the ashes under his leadership, but also to let the daughters of doom be reborn from the ashes here. However, Narant did not point out to the three women, which seemed too deliberate. "Oh, the divine bird that is on par with the gods, and more powerful than the dragon, my lord, let''s use it as the badge of the Storm Collar, it''s a good way to say it!" He shrank his neck, but now he knew the meaning of the fire phoenix, and immediately proposed the fire phoenix as the badge. "Is this your opinion? What about Vivian and Catherine?" Narant looked at the other two women again. "Sir, I think this fire phoenix is ??more beautiful than Jianmu leaves, and I agree with Xue Li''s proposal!" Vivian nodded immediately after hearing this. "Sir, the fire phoenix you designed is more beautiful and sharper than the eagle, and it is more suitable for showing your authority!" Catherine also agreed without hesitation. They are not flattering Narant just because the Fire Phoenix was designed by Narant. Whether it''s an eagle or a sword leaf, each has its own strengths and weaknesses, delicate enough but not powerful enough, and powerful enough but not delicate enough. But the fire phoenix is ??different, it includes beauty, vigor, and might. And this is a kind of divine bird that they have never heard of before. There are very few nobles who would use the fire phoenix as a family crest, which further highlights its uniqueness! "Okay, then let''s settle it!" Narant could see that the expressions of several women were from the heart, and he immediately made the decision. After the badge is made, it is time to name the castle. Originally, Narant wanted to have another big discussion like a badge. In the end, seeing that it was midnight, Narant directly took a castle of luck as the name of the castle. This is very understandable. Others say that Stormland is the land of doom, because the daughter of doom often appears here. But now that the daughter of bad luck has become the daughter of luck, and they are all gathered in his castle, it is more appropriate to use luck as the name of the castle. In addition, the name of Doom Village has also been changed to Lucky Village. After the operation, the night was deeper, and Narant directly let the girls go back to sleep. Before leaving, he presented the three women with several blueprints proposed by them. "Oh! Thank you, sir, you are such a generous adult!" Little girl Xue Li smiled as she held the blueprint. Vivian and Catherine also carefully put away Lord Lord''s calligraphy. Early the next morning, Narant informed Thomas of the coat of arms made the night before, as well as the names of the castle and the village of doom. Thomas was shocked when he saw the blueprint of the phoenix. "My lord, you are really a noble with knowledge and knowledge. I feel that your knowledge is no less than that of any baron or viscount!" "Okay Thomas, let''s make arrangements. You can go to John Blacksmith to make this badge. As for the flags and the smocks of the guards, remember to ask the tailors to be careful. The wages can be appropriately increased, but the quality must be good!" Narant waved his hand. He felt that the contrast behind Thomas was a bit strange. He may not be able to compete with other nobles in combat power, but his cultural literacy is definitely not comparable to these old hats. After all, he is a person who has received nine years of compulsory education. After explaining about the badge, Narant ate breakfast and went to Maiye Village without stopping. "Sir!" In an open space outside Maiye Village, a kiln more than two meters high stands here, which is Narant''s experimental brick kiln. "Open the brick kiln and take out the bricks inside to take a look!" Nalanda nodded and directly signaled the two serfs who were responsible for guarding the brick kiln to open the kiln. Hearing the words, the serf immediately moved, holding an iron rod and began to pry the stone at the front of the kiln. The temperature in the kiln firing process is very high, so it can only be blocked with soil and stones. With the hands and feet of the two serfs Lisuo, a hole with a size of several tens of centimeters appeared in front of him. The two serfs hurriedly wrapped the linen in their hands, and then began to take out bricks from the inside. Mario stood aside and watched curiously. He had heard of firing pottery before, but when firing pottery, he heard that a layer of secret glaze water needs to be added on top of it, so that the fired ceramic can be used and hardened. But using the soil directly for burning, he didn''t know what he could get and what it would be useful for. "Sir!" Soon, the first brick was pulled out of the brick kiln, and the serf immediately wrapped it in sackcloth and handed it to Narant. "Hey! Not bad!" Narant was slightly surprised when he saw the brick in his hand. Originally, he wondered whether the first brick-burning would fail, but as he squeezed the bricks, he found that the hardness was no different from the bricks of the previous life. More importantly, the blue bricks are more delicate and smoother than the red bricks. Who told him to use good materials? "Yes, take out the other bricks inside!" "Sir, what''s the use of burning this brick?" Mario finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Narant''s smile. Although the burnt mud block looked ordinary to him, the Lord''s satisfaction showed that his work was in place and there were no mistakes. "Well, this can be used to build all kinds of buildings! Whether it''s a house or a fence!" "Building houses and walls?" Mario was taken aback Not to mention whether the mud blocks can really be piled up so high, even if it rains, the house will collapse! Narant saw his doubts and directly handed the blue brick to Mario. Mario started to touch it, and the next moment his eyes widened, "Sir, it has become so hard!" "Yeah, the soil will harden after it''s burned! And I''m no longer afraid of rain!" Nalanda nodded. "But my lord, we don''t seem to add the secret glaze water to it, do we? Why does the soil harden after burning it?" "Mario, adding that layer of glaze water is just to make the pottery waterproof and to make it harder, but in fact, even if it is clay, it will become hard after being fired." Narant didn''t expect Mario to ask such a question. , explained it casually. As for the more detailed and esoteric principles, he himself is not clear. Subsequently, with the efforts of the serfs, all the dozens of green bricks in the kiln were taken out. In order to test the strength of all the bricks, Narant did not leave one of the blue bricks, but violently destroyed them all with a hammer. The result of the violent test is that these bricks are almost the same as the red bricks in the previous life, and can be used as building materials. "Haha, I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it to happen at once!" Narant was overjoyed. "Mario, the next step to make the clay blocks will start, and use the least cracked plan to make it! As for the manpower, you will recruit it on your own territory." "And the kiln here, you will continue to fire two more times according to this process, to ensure that the results of the two times are the same as this time!" "If there are still no problems with the bricks, the construction of the large brick kiln will start! Expand the construction according to the appearance of this kiln!" "Yes, my lord!" Chapter 162： boat from the sea With the blue brick, Narant can start his quick construction plan. After all, the cost of building a stone house wall with rocks is too high. Just when Narant finished explaining Mario and was about to return to the castle, a flatterer who hadn''t seen for a few days ran over sweating profusely. "Sir! Lord Lord!" This person is Kenby Cow Dung, and Narant is too busy these days, so he has little chance to come and show his face. At this time, Kenby cow dung ran out of breath. "Kenby, what''s the matter with running so fast?" "Sir, there''s a big ship floating by the seaside!" Finally, when he ran to Narant, Kenby cow dung panted and opened his mouth. "What, there''s a big ship floating by the sea, which family''s ship is it?" Narant was surprised. It''s been more than three months since he came to this world, and he hasn''t seen a ship yet. "Sir, I don''t know about the little one. The big boat was a bit tattered. It was parked on the edge of the beach. I watched it for a long time, and it seemed that there was no one on the big boat." "Oh? No one, could it be an unowned ship?" Narant was overjoyed when he heard that, which is a good thing. If there is someone on the boat, and it belongs to some noble family in the duchy, then he has the responsibility to send it back to them. But if there is no owner, then what he found is his. Of course, I still don''t know what the ship looked like, but Narant didn''t hesitate, and rushed to the beach with the guards. Standing on the reef on the coast, Narant really saw a sea boat stranded on the shore, and the sea boat was constantly swaying as the waves beat. This is a sloop, the sails on the boat are tattered, there are many holes on the hull, and no one is seen on the deck. However, Narant and the others could only stand on the reef to watch, and could not get close. Because this sea ship was stranded on the edge of the beach at this time, it has attracted many murlocs and sea monsters to come close to watch, and many murlocs are still trying to climb the ship. "These **** dwarf mules!" Narant gritted his teeth. Now he can''t get close to the ship. If these murlocs destroy the ship, it will also be his loss. After all, the ship looks real. It''s a no-man''s thing. "Ding, as a territory by the sea, your Storm Territory has a long coastline! The ocean is an unexplored treasure trove, but the presence of murlocs and sea monsters prevents you from digging this treasure trove. It''s time for you to solve this obstacle. !" "Ding, system side missions, drive away the murlocs and sea monsters, and clear a safe coastline of at least three kilometers wide!" "Quest reward: The arrival of two green elves!" Just when Narant hated, the system sound echoed in his mind! "Hey, the quest has been released, and the reward this time has directly identified two green elves!" After listening to the system quest, Narant cried out in surprise. However, this reward is real, and Narant does not dislike the green elf, because it is a good baby to increase production. Although it is not as high-returning as the elf of other colors, it is more stable. If the other elf came out with something useless, it would lose money, but this green elf would never lose money. "Catherine!" The next moment, Narant put aside his thoughts and looked back from the coast. "Sir, I am here!" "You go back to Maiye Village now, and let Raymond bring all the savages who can fight, remember to bring weapons!" "Also, after notifying the barbarians, you will return to the castle and call Vivienne and Shirley too, and let them bring fire-breathing lizards and archers!" Because Shirley and Vivian both need to work hard to train their vindictiveness today, Narant didn''t take them with him today. And Catherine because of the long-term battle, her physical fitness is very strong, so she doesn''t need long-term training for the time being, she just needs to meditate. "Yes, my lord!" Catherine was instructed, and immediately returned to Maiye Village and the castle in a carriage. "Since the system has released tasks, it''s better to choose the day than to hit the sun!" Narant saw the distant sea ships, and was ready to fight today. He has endured these hooligans for a long time. The sandy beach in Storm Collar was more than ten miles long, and it was definitely impossible for him to swallow it all at once, but he still had the confidence to complete the three-mile coastline. After more than two hours, the assembled team all arrived at the seaside. Except for Quick''s swordsman squad, which needs to be stationed at the castle, this is already all of Narant''s fighting force. "Lord Lord!" "grown ups!" "Well, Raymond, I called you here today because I need you to fight for me, to fight those murlocs and sea monsters!" Narant didn''t beat around the bush, and made it clear to Raymond directly. At present, Raymond and the others have not been incorporated into the guards, so in fact, fighting is not their own job. Of course, as a lord, Narant also has the right to recruit all serfs on the territory. "Yes, Lord Lord, all of us barbarians are willing to obey your arrangement and fight for you!" Raymond heard Narant''s words and immediately answered without a word. After he finished speaking, he turned around and told the other barbarian warriors in barbarian language! "Kill! Kill! Kill!" The other barbarians immediately raised their crude weapons and shouted out Obviously they thought the same as Raymond! "Very good!" Narant nodded in satisfaction, "Vivian, Catherine, Shirley, you will follow behind Raymond and the others later to provide them with support!" "Yes, my lord!" "Okay, my lord, Shirley will do her best!" The three girls responded immediately, especially Xue Li''s little girl''s pink face was flushed, excited for the upcoming battle. This girl is now riding on the fire-breathing lizard and refuses to get off. Narant saw that the murloc sea monster did not have a long-range attack weapon, so he let her go. After all, Xue Li can command the magical beasts in the future, and it is very likely that she will follow him to the battlefield. It is better to let her get used to it now. "Very well, let''s start now!" With that, Narant stepped onto the beach himself. "Huga, Huga!" Seeing Narant approaching, the murlocs immediately shouted and yelled hostilely. "Fix them for me!" Narant was also very succinct, he pulled out his long sword with a bang, and gave an order behind him! "Kill! For Lord Lord!" "Kill! For Lord Lord!" Raymond immediately carried the big shield and rushed into the group of murlocs and sea monsters. The huge size and the large shield instantly knocked five or six murlocs and sea monsters overturned. The barbarians in the back also rushed into the group of murlocs and sea monsters like wolves. "Big fireball, small fireball, let''s kill them too, drive these ugly monsters away, we want to eat big crabs and grilled oysters!" dong dong dong! Shirley commanded the big fireball and the small fireball followed closely. "" A black line appeared on Narant''s forehead, this girl is now more and more free and easy. Chapter 163： boarding search For a while, there were shouts of killing on the beach, and Vivian and Catherine also joined the battle circle at this time. This time, Narant did not fight in person, because he believed that these murlocs were not enough to threaten the lives of the barbarians. The last time the barbarians were poisoned by themselves, they could squeeze together to kill thousands of murlocs and sea monsters with zero deaths. This time, not only is the strength at its peak, but also with the support of fire-breathing lizards and longbowmen, it is easy to deal with the murlocs and sea monsters. "Huga! Huga!" Although facing the aggressive barbarians, the murlocs and sea monsters had already healed their scars and forgot the pain, and were still shouting and making noises and the barbarians being tough. "These guys are just like psoriasis. Unless someone is guarding here, they will come again in a few days. I really doubt that these Huga monsters are also seven seconds of memory!" Narant watched the battle and complained from the back. . However, although the psoriasis behavior of the murlocs bothered him, as the battle continued, the murlocs on the nearby coast were gradually emptied. It took almost an hour, and the nearby murlocs and sea monsters finally started to squirm. "Ding, the system side quest, clean up at least three miles of safe coastline, the quest has been completed, and the quest reward two green elves have been issued!" At this moment, the sound of the system came from Narant''s mind, which was the fastest time he completed the task. "Stop chasing, everyone rests in place!" Hearing the sound of the system, Narant immediately stopped the battle ahead. The number of his subordinates is still too small, not to mention thousands of murlocs and sea monsters, even thousands of pigs can be cut down, so he can complete the system tasks, and he is not going to clean up the rest of the beach for the time being. "Yes, Lord Lord!" Raymond and the others stopped gasping for breath after chasing after a few steps. Narant stepped forward to express his condolences to the crowd, and asked Kenby Cow Dung to summon the villagers to bring water and food before he walked to the beach. "Sir, what a big ship! Will there be ghosts in it?" Shirley was riding on a fire-breathing lizard, so everyone else was exhausted, but she was still in good spirits. "It''s very likely that there will be, why don''t you take a look at Shirley first?" Narant said angrily. "Well, my lord, I don''t dare to go, but I will ask Xiao Huihui to help him take a look!" Xue Li shook her head like a rattle, and then directed Xiao Huihui to fly onto the ship. Not long after, Xiao Huihui returned. "Sir, Xiao Huihui said that it was empty, and there was no figure in sight. It also flew in through the hole and saw that there was still no figure." "Is there no one? Vivian, let the guards go and tell Kempi the cow dung to fetch the raft, and by the way, go to the carriage to get the hook and rope." At this time, Narant was tens of meters away from the stranded ship, and its size could already be roughly estimated. The length of the boat is about thirty meters, the width is about six meters, and the height above the water is more than two meters, five or six meters. It is not a big boat in the sea. Looking at the traces on the outside of the hull, it should have been drifting at sea for a long time. With such curiosity, when the guards brought the hooks and ropes, Narant immediately set out on the raft to go to sea. This raft is still left over from the last time the slippery flying fish was caught, and it is still rowing with Kenby cow dung. Boom! With a muffled sound, the raft slammed into the ship directly, and then Narant took the hook and threw it gently, and the hook flew to the side of the ship with ease. "I''ll go up and investigate first, and you''ll be guarding Kenbi cow dung here!" After pulling the rope and making sure it was secure, Narant gave an order and climbed directly towards the boat. "Huh? There were burn marks! Did you encounter a pirate?" Without much effort, Narant came to the side of the ship with ease. The deck of the ship was in a mess, and there were obvious burn marks in many places on the surface. However, he did not see the remains of human bodies. Narant kept his vigilance and stepped directly onto the deck. After a circle on the deck of the ship, it was still empty. Except for some sundries, there were no other objects. After confirming the safety of the deck, Narant walked towards the captain''s room at the rear of the ship. A logbook or captain''s diary is the best way to find out the history of a ship. Squeak! With the sound of sour teeth pushing the door, the captain was opened, and instantly a musty smell that had been covered in dust for a long time hit his face. At this time, the captain''s room was also a mess, with broken jars and debris all over the floor. Narant didn''t care about the mess, and stepped in after waiting for the air to circulate. "There''s nothing, it''s like being looted. Did you really meet a pirate?" Narant searched the room and found nothing of value, not even a book. The only large wooden table and drawers in the captain''s room were half open and empty, as if they had been looted. "It''s a nice table, the other boards are a little moldy, but it''s still dry! And the legs and corners are carved." Narant, who has gradually become accustomed to this fantasy world, knows that a table can have engraving craftsmanship, which undoubtedly shows that its value is still quite large. In the Onyx Principality, this is generally only the nobleman who has the leisure to do such a thing. "Isn''t there a hidden compartment in the mezzanine?" At this moment, Narant got another old problem of nobles from the original owner''s memory, that is, nobles like to make a small hidden space on these exquisite furniture like mice such as his The desk in the study had a hidden compartment in it, but unfortunately when he found it, there was no hair in it. And, isn''t that how the past movie and TV dramas were played? Narant, who didn''t receive any goods, was a little unwilling to give up. The more he thought about it, the more likely it was, and immediately began to bury his head on the desk and beat it. dong dong dong! dong dong dong! Boom! In the next instant, when Narant knocked on the back of the desk, the echoes changed instantly. "Huh! It''s really weird!" His eyes lit up. According to the sound''s inference, it should be behind the drawer on the top floor. Narant immediately came to the front, took out the empty drawer, and then buried his head and looked inside. When he saw the appearance of the deep inside, Narant really found the clue. The drawer seems to have reached the innermost end, but if it is calculated by the size of the desktop, there should be seven or eight centimeters of space inside. But now that space is obviously gone, Narant knows that no one would make such a desk with more than ten centimeters thick wooden board, so if there is no dark Gnarante in it, the whole table can be eaten. Thinking of it, he directly reached out and groped inside, and soon, he felt a small raised wooden dowel in the corner of the inside. pat! As Narant pressed hard, a crisp sound came from inside immediately. When he looked inside again, a smaller drawer had popped out of the originally flat bottom. "Hey! You can be as sophisticated as you can, but how can you know that such a small trick is just a fun addition to the traversers." Narant smiled, as if he stole the treasure of the rich man''s house, and took out a small box in the dark compartment. "Let me see what''s in there!" Chapter 164： magic jewelry Putting the box on the table, Narant rubbed his hands and couldn''t wait to open it "Oh hoo! It turned out to be jewelry? And a book?" Narant''s eyes lit up as the box was opened. Inside was a delicate gemstone necklace, a silver ring, and a simple book. This discovery made Narant laugh from ear to ear. In any case, the appearance of this chain seems to be worth seven or eight gold coins. "Wait! There are inscriptions on it!" However, in the next instant, Narant noticed something strange. He actually saw a delicate and complicated inscription on the necklace. These inscriptions are very small, if you don''t look carefully, you will think they are ordinary patterns. But if you look closely, you will find that the lines on it are traceable, and they are filled with golden paint like other inscription weapons and equipment. Narant immediately sensed it, and sure enough, he found magic power fluctuations on the gemstone necklace. "Hey! It turned out to be magic equipment. Could it be that this owner also captured it from a dark creature before? Why haven''t I heard of inscription equipment and jewelry?" Narant sucked in a breath of cold air. I have seen it, even if I have never heard of it, there are also jewelry-type magic equipment. Surprised, Narant was more curious about the effect of this chain, so he immediately picked it up. However, before picking up the necklace and trying to wear it, Narant secretly looked out the door. Although he is definitely the only one on the boat now, Narant still has a slight sense of shame, after all, the style of this chain is obviously women''s. The necklace is very delicate and luxurious, with a total of three blue gemstones inlaid in the front. One of the gems is the size of an egg, and the other two are the size of a pigeon''s egg. The three gems are distributed vertically downward in a zigzag pattern, which is completely prepared for the noble ladies and ladies to wear dresses. "It doesn''t matter, let''s try the effect first!" Narant finally couldn''t resist curiosity, and put the necklace directly around his neck. "Hmm!" Narant said in surprise in an instant, "This actually has the effect of clearing one''s mind, and it''s almost the same as taking the intelligence effect!" After feeling the effect of this chain, Narant was even more surprised. A necklace is actually comparable to a fruit of intelligence, but I have never heard such a miraculous thing before. In the past, those inscription equipments were all augmented weapons and equipment themselves, and I had never heard of them being directly effective on the human body. "This chain is a lady''s model, and the functional effect is superimposed with the intelligence fruit, so it doesn''t help me much, so it can be sold!" After a moment of surprise, Narant carefully put the necklace into the box, and the one with the intelligence fruit He was going to take it back and exchange it for money. "The effect of the necklace is definitely insignificant compared to the system. However, if other people know about it, it will definitely be shocking. So, this ring seems ordinary, but why can it be put together with it?" The next moment, Narant picked up another piece of jewelry, This ring has no features, the surface is smooth and the whole body is silver and white like a small iron ring. When he just used the perception probe, Narant did not find that the ring had magical fluctuations. "Wait, this inner circle also has inscriptions, so I just used my perception to probe, it has no magic fluctuations, is it broken!" When Narant looked carefully for a moment, he found something strange on the inner ring of the ring. It actually had a more subtle and complicated inscription than the necklace. But this made Narant even more puzzled. The ring with the inscription had no magic power fluctuations. Narant simply put the ring on his middle finger. "Fuck!" However, at the next moment, Narant was shocked by the tiger''s body, and his reaction was greater than the previous inspection of the magic necklace. Because at this time, a strange little vortex appeared in front of his eyes, and the vortex was pitch black, as if it could swallow people. "Is this a space ring!" After being frightened, seeing that the small black vortex was still floating in front of him, but there was no danger, Narant''s emotions calmed down a little. When his emotions recovered, he clearly sensed that he had a slight connection with this little black hole in his mind, as if he had signed a contract with this black hole. "Go in!" With this idea, coupled with so many online novels he read in his previous life, Narant immediately had a way to verify it. He focused his attention on a pen holder on the ground, and the next moment followed his thoughts, the pen holder on the ground disappeared out of thin air, and when Narant looked into the black hole again, the pen holder had appeared strangely inside. "Come out!" Narant thought again, and the pen holder appeared on the table again. "Haha! It''s a space ring, there really is a space ring in this world!" After verifying his guess, Narant couldn''t help laughing. "What magical existence still exists in this world!" Although the space of this ring is not large, less than one square meter, it makes Narant feel as if he has discovered a new continent. He felt that he knew too little about the world, such as where the dark creatures came from, and whether the legendary dragon really existed. And where is the race that can create these extraordinary magic equipment, these are unsolved mysteries, as if shrouded in mist. Maybe with enough capital, he can try to explore these secrets. Using his perception to check the ring on his hand again, Narant found that even in use, there was still no magic fluctuation on the ring. Although he didn''t understand why this was the case, Narant was even more satisfied. If this thing is leaked, it may also attract coveted, so it is best to keep a low profile. Immediately, Narant''s thoughts moved, closing the space like a black hole vortex. When everything returned to normal, he began to look at the last thing in the wooden box. This is a quaint leather-covered book with several large characters on the cover, which should be the title of the book, but Narant found that he didn''t know anything about the text. "This is not a common language on the continent. Could it be that there are other continents in this world?" Narant couldn''t help but wonder. Although there are also a small number of local languages ??on the mainland, they are extremely rare, and these languages ??are unlikely to have too rich characters. Narant directly opened the cover of the book and read it page by page. There were at least twenty pages and tens of thousands of words in this book. The fact that there are so many characters shows that this civilization must have developed to a certain level. Otherwise, take the barbarians as an example. Although they also have some hieroglyphs, the number of characters is not enough for them to write a diary with a few hundred words. Or a complete record of one thing. "Forget it, if you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it, there is still no search for the cabin!" After all, this messy boat is not a good place to think. Narant immediately put the necklace and the book back into the wooden box, and then with a thought, the wooden box disappeared from the desktop and appeared in the storage space. "Hey, it smells so good!" Narrant walked out of the captain''s room contentedly. Chapter 165： new species After leaving the captain''s room, Narant went directly to the cabin. The ladder of the cabin is just below the captain''s room. Although there are no torches, Narant can barely see the inside of the cabin with the help of the holes in the hull. The cabin was also a mess, with many wooden barrels and boxes scattered on the ground. "What is so stinky, this smell is similar to the stinky tofu in the previous life!" Before reaching the bottom of the cabin, Narant''s nose instantly rushed into a strange smell. This made him cover his nose involuntarily. Looking carefully in the direction of the smell, Narant finally found something in the middle of the cabin. In the middle of the cabin, there are many wooden boxes stacked there, many of which are scattered on the ground, and the lids have been opened. And the inside of this box is actually filled with soil, and there are a lot of weeds growing on the soil. "No! Don''t tell me that these weeds are new species!" Seeing these grasses growing on the soil of the wooden box, Narant had an ominous premonition in his heart. These grasses are not emerald green, but have a faint purple color, and Narant is sure that he has never seen such purple weeds, so Narant immediately stepped forward to check and found a fact that made him even more desperate, that is, the unpleasant smell in the cabin was actually emitted by the purple grass. "Could it be that I completed the task too quickly, so your reward system is so perfunctory?" Narant has a touch of sadness, of course, although he said so, but whether this grass is useful or not, we can''t come to a conclusion now. "So, what about another new species? Not all in this cabin!" Narant felt that with the system''s urination, it was very possible, and now he continued to walk deeper into the cabin. "Huh!" Sure enough, when he went deeper into the cabin, he saw several wooden boxes that had been knocked to the ground, and these wooden boxes were the second new plant. However, the appearance of this new plant made Narant happy. ''Cause he knows this stuff "It turned out to be a sweet potato!" Sweet potatoes are also called sweet potatoes. As long as Chinese people don¡¯t know about this, it is not only filling but also delicious. Whether it''s grilled, boiled, or raw, that''s fine. Of course, these are not the most important, the most important thing is the high yield of sweet potatoes. "Haha! It''s not a loss! The system is really powerful, so the maximum limit on the development of the territory will be wiped out in an instant!" Narant''s attitude towards the system is that of a complete scumbag. If the system gives him some favors, he will treat them as a darling. If the system behaves unsatisfactorily once, he will scold his mother. Seeing the appearance of Sweet Potato at this time, he had already forgotten the resentment he had for the system because of the purple weeds in the previous few seconds. "This luck is also really good. If it wasn''t for the large holes in the hull and the sunlight reflecting in, even if there is dirt in the wooden box, then I am afraid that the sweet potato and the purple grass would have rotted long ago." At this time, in the wooden boxes in front of Narant, many sweet potatoes had grown vines. Although they were smaller, they should be malnourished, but this showed that they were still alive. After confirming that there were only two new species in the cabin and no other discoveries, Narant walked out of the cabin with his nose covered. "My lord, what''s on the ship?" Narant just landed, and Shirley stepped forward to ask with anticipation, and Vivian and Catherine were also waiting curiously. "Apart from the sundries, there are not many things on the boat. However, my lord, I found two new plants, one of which seems to be edible." "Wow, eat it as food? Sir, is this food delicious?" "It''s definitely delicious, but the quantity is too small now. If you want to eat it, you have to wait for it later." Narant has become accustomed to Shirley''s strange brain circuit. After he finished speaking, he did not delay, and directly ordered Kenby Cow Dung to go to Lucky Village to summon the villagers, and asked the villagers to transport the logs that had been cut down and stored to the seaside, and also specifically explained that they needed to be peeled. In addition, he sent a guard back to the castle, bringing all the hemp ropes that could be used to the shore, He was going to tow the ship ashore today, otherwise the cargo inside would not be easy to unload at all. In addition, don''t look at the large holes in the ship, but there is no water in the cabin, and the holes are above the hull. Therefore, as long as it is repaired, it is also a sea ship that can traverse the offshore waters. This is definitely a lot of wealth for Narant, but it cannot be placed in the sea, in case it is swept away by ocean currents. When the logs and ropes were ready, Narant was ready to board the ship again. "Sir, are you going to pull this big boat to the beach?" Kenbi''s eyes widened with cow dung, how could such a behemoth pull up to the beach, let alone he didn''t believe it, even Vivian, Catherine and others on the side It also feels impossible, after all, it is a behemoth more than 30 meters long. "Yes, Kenby Cow Dung, what''s your opinion!" Narant also saw everyone''s doubts, but he, the lord, naturally had the confidence to do such a thing. He felt that this was another good time to show off the mighty power of his lord, so he could just use Kempey''s cow dung as a green leaf to set off, and then asked with a serious face. "Sir, the little ones don''t have any opinions, the little ones don''t dare!" Kenbi cow dung shrank his head. Naturally, he didn''t dare to say that such a big boat would be pulled on the sand, even if there were another 100 barbarians. arrive. "It''s fine if you don''t dare, and now go to the sea with the adults!" Afterwards, Narant boarded the ship again and tied more than a dozen thick hemp ropes to various parts of the bow. After doing everything, Narant summoned the barbarians such as Raymond. "Raymond, start!" When the barbarians were divided into ten groups to hold the hemp rope, Narant gave an order. "pull!" Raymond and the other barbarians instantly exerted their strength, and then the ship moved under the pull of the barbarians. Although the ship has been stranded on the shore, the sea water can still provide some buoyancy, so it is not difficult to pull it in the sea. However, as the ship approached the beach, the pulling speed slowed down, and the barbarians became more and more struggling. UU reading And Kenby Cow Dung couldn''t help lowering his head when he saw this scene, because he was worried that the boat would fail, and the Lord Lord would pour his anger on himself because of the doubt he just had. "Stop!" Narant naturally noticed the situation, and immediately stopped the barbarian. After "Kenby Cow Dung" stopped the barbarians, Narant looked at Kenby who was an ostrich. "Sir, the little one is here!" Kenby''s face turned pale. "Go and let the villagers bring all the logs over here!" "Yes, my lord!" Kenby hurried to do it like cow dung. Soon, a log was brought to the beach, and all the logs were laid on the beach at Narant''s order. "Raymond, go ahead and start pulling" "Yes, my lord!" "drink!" Raymond and the other barbarians exerted their strength again, and the ship that had been stagnant actually moved again, and the speed was even faster than in the sea. "This" Kenby was stunned by cow dung, and the three women beside him also looked surprised. "Kemppi cow dung, this is the use of wisdom, the bottom of a sea boat will become slippery after being soaked in water for a long time, and the log will become smooth after peeling, so even if it is pulled ashore, it will not be more difficult than in the sea. How many!" "As the mayor of Lucky Village, I hope you will learn to think more in the future!" Narant casually gave his teachings! "Yes, Lord Lord is mighty, Lord Lord is wise, little Kenby has learned it!" Kenby cow dung immediately offered his ass. The three girls on the side looked at Narant with admiration in their eyes. "Go ahead, let the villagers move the log exposed at the back to the front, we need to pull the sea boat to the side of the bush to be safe!" Feeling the adoration of the three women, Narant was satisfied, and then nodded, full of the lord''s majesty, and ordered Kempi. Chapter 166： Barbarian Guard When the ship was completely towed ashore, it was fixed with wooden stakes around it to ensure that the ship would not be overturned by the strong wind. Only then did Narant let Kempi¡¯s cow dung bring some wooden boards as bridge decks. Narant didn''t dare to transfer the already lush purple weeds and sweet potatoes. Because he''s not sure if he can still grow crops after the transfer. So, for now, the best thing to do is to maintain the status quo and let the villagers be responsible for watering and taking care of both plants. After a few days of meteor night, he got the two green elves in his hands, so he could transplant them with confidence. Because as long as it is not a dead thing, with the protection of the green elf, basically any plant can survive, which is also the power of the green elf. The matter of the sea boat was settled, and looking at the Sanli Duo Beach that had been emptied, Narant ordered Kempi Cow Dung to form a 20-person sea rushing team. It is used for catching crabs, collecting oysters and so on. And there is another requirement for this sea rushing team, Narant, that is to make Kempi cow dung teach everyone to swim. Narant is still thinking about those luminous beads that can shine with great value, so after a while, he will not only develop the beach, but also set off to the coral reef more than 100 meters away. To make sure the murlocs don''t heal their scars and forget their pain, Narrant feels that the process of forming a barbarian guard is on the agenda. After returning to Maiye Village with the team, Narant immediately began to explain to Raymond. "Raymond, this time you go back and inform the barbarian warriors that I am going to recruit fifty warriors among you as the guards of the territory!" "Sir, we barbarians can fight except for the elderly and children. If you have any orders, tell us directly, and we promise to fight for you!" Raymond and others didn''t know much about the difference between guards and ordinary citizens. After all, among the tribes on the grasslands in the past, as long as they could use weapons, they could become a powerful force. For example, in today''s battle, all members are still soldiers. "Raymond, after becoming a guard, the barbarian warriors no longer have to do farming and labor, but instead train their fighting skills every day!" "Although your combat effectiveness is also very strong now, but you don''t have enough skills, you only know brute force, and your combat effectiveness is actually a huge waste!" "If you can train for a long time, fifty barbarian warriors will not be worse than the hundred of you now!" "I see that many of the barbarian warriors actually even have grandchildren. They are no longer on the grasslands, so when they reach their age, they no longer have to fight, but do some easy work on the territory and enjoy the territory life. !" "As for the barbarian guards, the castle will be responsible for their food and accommodation, so that they can fight with more peace of mind." "Yes, Lord Lord, Raymond understands!" "Very well, among these fifty people, you have selected ten of the strongest barbarian warriors for me. I am going to let them learn swordsmanship with Catherine, and they can be my personal guards at that time!" Now that there are more people, Narant is ready to refine the power in his hands. During this time, he traveled with either Quick''s Arrows or Vivienne''s Longbow, depending on when both parties were on duty at the castle. But in this way, the time of the guards was wasted in many cases. For example, the guards who were not on duty were training, but Narant suddenly wanted to travel, and they had to suspend training to follow to protect Narant''s safety. For the guards who are still cultivating Dou Qi, this will greatly affect their training progress. Therefore, he simply assigned a team of personal guards, who did not need to be on duty in the castle, nor responsible for the security of the territory. In the future, he only needed to be responsible for the security of Narant. "Yes, my lord!" Although he didn''t understand what the bodyguards represented, Raymond was very happy to hear that he was learning swordsmanship with Catherine. Catherine opened her mouth and was about to say something, but Vivian suddenly grabbed her and whispered a few words. After Catherine showed a surprised expression, she didn''t say anything else. After explaining to Raymond, Narant distributed a carload of crabs and oysters to them as a reward for today''s battle, and immediately returned to the castle with the team. After Narant returned, Raymond told all the barbarians what Narant had said. And the formation of the barbarian guards was immediately warmly welcomed by the barbarians, who all felt that this was a gift from the lord to them. After all, in the past, on the grasslands, they not only had to fight, but also had to be busy to feed their stomachs, and it was very likely that the busyness was not enough to feed a family, and their appetite was too much. But now I heard that after becoming a guard, the castle will be responsible for their food, clothing, housing and transportation, and will also pay them, the barbarians are naturally grateful. In the end, Raymond successfully selected fifty young and strong barbarian guards, and they were brought under the castle the next day! "I, Raymond, hereby swear to the God of the Prairie that we are willing to swear allegiance to Lord Naland and fight to the death for Lord Naland!" "I, Big Stone, swear to the God of the Prairie here" Under the gentle **** of the castle, Raymond knelt on the ground with fifty barbarian warriors, and solemnly swore an oath. "Very well, from today onwards, you are my Narant''s guards! I will never leave you alone I will be responsible for you and your family!" Narant accepted with satisfaction An alternative oath of allegiance to barbarians. "Yes, my lord, I swear allegiance to you to the death!" Raymond and the others responded immediately. "Your remuneration is the same as Quick and the others, 30 copper coins a day. In addition, your food and drink castle will also be responsible, and your family members will give priority to them if they have easy jobs in the territory!" "Yes, my lord!" "In the future, your captain will still be Raymond, but before that, Raymond, have I asked you to choose the ten strongest barbarian warriors? These ten people will serve as personal guards, and the treatment will be rewarded. will be higher!" "Sir, this and that" Raymond was a little embarrassed when he heard Narant''s question. "Raymond, say something directly!" Narant waved his hand. "My lord, I really can''t choose, they all want to learn swordsmanship with Miss Catherine" Catherine is the patron saint in the hearts of all barbarians, and being able to learn swordsmanship from the patron saint is a very good opportunity for barbarians. Therefore, after the announcement yesterday, all the young barbarians refused to admit defeat, saying that they were the strongest and wanted to learn from Catherine. If you have encountered such a thing in the past, there must be nothing to say, and you will know it by comparing it. But now it is in the Storm Collar, and there is no venue in Maiye Village, so it has been delayed until now. "Haha! What did I think it was! Let''s try it out!" Narant laughed out loud, it''s really hard to say who is the strongest among these barbarians. Except for the existence of Raymond, who is obviously higher than everyone''s head, the others seem to be big-shouldered and rounded, with arms that can run horses. Chapter 167： Barbarian Weaponry "Yes, my lord!" Raymond received permission, and he didn''t need to arrange anything. He gave an order immediately, and the young barbarians threw up their arms and started to fight. The way of fighting is also very simple, that is, the challenge system, everyone has the opportunity to play, as long as they can persist in five challenges without losing, they can win. Of course, if it is less than five times, but no one dares to challenge, it is also considered to win. In addition, in order to avoid wheel battles, as long as you win, you can take a short break, and then choose a time to play again. As a result, the barbarian youth outside the castle started a chaotic battle. Through this melee, Narant really found a good fighting barbarian other than Raymond. After defeating the enemy, the barbarian youth did not choose to rest, but accepted the challenges of the following two tribes. As a result, the barbarian won three battles, and no one challenged him again after that. "Raymond, what''s this young man''s name?" Narant looked quite satisfied. "My lord, his name is Big Stone, the one who was bitten by the flame wolf a few days ago!" "Yes, Not Bad!" Soon, the savage guards were selected, and although the ten people had blue noses and swollen faces, all of them were laughing from ear to ear. Narant smiled too. As his personal guard, in addition to learning swordsmanship with Catherine, he prepared a lot of good training subjects for them. For example, for cross-country running, other guards can go from the castle to the beach in one round trip. They need at least two round trips, and the situation will increase in the future. For example, the other guards are likely to run on the dirt road, but Narant will let them run in the wild woods in the future. Then, lurking to feed mosquitoes at night, swimming in the sea during the day, going to the mud pits in the morning, climbing cliffs out of the fort at night, all of these Narant prepared to give them a set. "Now, ten of you, come and meet Captain Catherine!" "Yes, my lord!" Several barbarian guards immediately ran up excitedly, "I have seen Captain Catherine!" "Yeah!" Catherine had already learned about the magic of their talents from Vivian, so she no longer doubted whether she could teach these barbarians well. "Very good, let''s start training now! Catherine, Raymond, first follow Vivian to learn how to line up and march together!" The savage picked it out. Vivian and Quick could already share the basic training for Narant, so he didn''t need to worry about it. After explaining the matter of the barbarian guards, Narant went to John''s Blacksmith in person. "John has seen Lord Lord!" John Blacksmith heard the movement and found that it was Narant who came, and quickly stepped forward and knelt on the ground to salute. "John, get up" Now John Blacksmith is always smiling when he strikes iron, and the original dim hut has been cleaned up again. Although Catherine now lives with Vivian at night, she still comes back to the blacksmith for lunch during the day. As for the food, Narant asked her to bring it from the castle. "Yes, my lord, my lord, the three thin rapiers you explained to me last time have been forged, and the badges sent by Butler Thomas, I am also ready to start forging!" "However, my lord, there are two kinds of noble badge materials. Butler Thomas explained only copper materials, and the other one was gold or silver. Butler Thomas didn''t explain it. I don''t know if it is necessary to make some small ones for you. !" The bronze family badge is naturally used by ordinary subordinates, and the badge made of gold and silver is used by Narant himself or the high level of the territory. However, Thomas didn''t know that John was once the chief blacksmith of the Dark Iron Castle, so the gold and silver badges did not dare to be made for John, worried that John''s craftsmanship was not good enough and the work was not exquisite enough. And Thomas is going to send someone to Tulip City in a few days and ask better jewelry craftsmen to make it. However, in this world, in fact, excellent blacksmiths are often also excellent masters of gold and silver craftsmanship, because most of them forge weapons and equipment for the great nobles. And in order to show their majesty and majesty, the weapons and equipment need to be more beautiful in addition to their basic functions. For example, intricate patterns are carved on iron armor or sword hilts, gemstones are inlaid with gold, etc., so John is also good at these things. "Okay, John, I''ll go back and ask Butler Thomas to bring the gold and silver materials later, and I''ll leave the badge to you!" Narant nodded. It was his mistake and he didn''t make it clear to Thomas in advance. " By the way, I am here today, and there are still a few things I need you to help me forge!" "My lord, please say that John will do his best!" "Well, first of all, I have a piece of Warcraft Rhino skin, you can help me make it into leather armor, three of which are Catherine, Vivian and Shirley, if there are any extra, I will make them all for myself. of!" "Yes, my lord!" As soon as he heard that it was a monster rhino skin, and he also had his own daughter, John''s figure became more respectful. "Well, these broken weapons and irreparable long swords that you have piled up here, you will return them all to make ten great swords, great swords that can be used by barbarians!" "In addition, forty battle axes need to be made for the barbarians. They don''t need to be as delicate as last time. The handles of these battle axes can be made of wood. There happens to be an extraordinary sword wood tree on my territory!" "Also, fifty pairs of long shields, which are half lighter than the last giant shield, have also been forged. The appearance is designed by you, and ten of them can be made more beautiful!" "Fifty pairs of leather armor will also be made, according to the shape of the barbarian If those worn leather armors can''t make up so many materials, what materials are needed come directly to the castle to find Thomas, there are still some in the castle. Lots of wild animal skins." Since the barbarian guards are going to be formed, the equipment must be changed. They can''t be used to fight with mace or stone hammer, otherwise Narant''s talk of enhancing combat effectiveness will be nonsense. The weapons Narant prepared for the barbarians were divided into two types. The first is for the guard to use a giant sword. After all, as his guard, he will have the opportunity to visit other noble castles in the future. If he uses an ax, he will be laughed at by other nobles. In the eyes of nobles, the long sword is the most orthodox weapon, at least in formal occasions. The guards will follow Catherine to learn swordsmanship, which also makes them more suitable for using long swords in the future. As for Raymond''s ordinary barbarian guards, they can use giant axes, because they can use them more easily. After all, they can''t directly improve swordsmanship like their personal guards. In addition, Narant also prepared short spears for the barbarians, which can be used as melee weapons or as spears. Very few barbarians use bows and arrows, because their arms are too strong for ordinary longbows to bear. And it is because of the surprisingly good arm strength. If you practice spearing, I believe that your power will never be worse than that of a longbowman. "Yes, my lord!" John heard that Narant had ordered so many tasks at one time, and agreed without any hesitation or even negotiating the price. Of course, Narant would definitely not treat him badly, and continued: "John, you need to discuss with Thomas how much materials are needed to forge these weapons and equipment. In addition, regarding your wages, I will also ask Thomas to follow the tulips. The price of the city''s chief blacksmith is paid to you!" Chapter 168： Andrews Messenger "My lord, John is willing to forge weapons for you. You don''t have to pay too much. You only need to pay as an ordinary blacksmith!" "Since you say so, it will be paid with the wages of an excellent blacksmith. However, I will re-build a blacksmith shop and a livable house for you in Maiye Village in a while!" Narant did not force it. Considering that John Blacksmith would be useless even if he took the money, it is better to provide material rewards at the moment. After explaining the weapons and equipment, Narant returned directly to the castle with three thin rapiers. In the next few days, everything in the territory was as usual, and it developed according to Narant''s plan. The barbarian guards began to learn to stand and walk under the alternating instruction of Quick and Vivien. Although the barbarians are not as good as the guards at the time, they can''t tell the difference between left and right. But with Narant''s original teaching experience, their progress is visible day by day. For the time being, Narant doesn''t need to worry about the guards. The second furnace of the brick kiln in the territory was also fired. The bricks obtained this time were the same as the last time, and all of them had reached the qualified use strength. Under such circumstances, Narant simply made a decision, that is, to suspend the construction of the stone house on the square and let the masons go to build the big brick kiln first. Narant made this decision because he found that building a house with stone was too expensive and too slow. Moreover, now that he has blue bricks, he can completely use blue bricks to build a town, which not only costs less, but also speeds up. Recently, the caravans on the territory have come more and more frequently, because the construction project has not ended, so these caravans cannot be attracted to stay overnight. Of course, the construction speed of the stone house is slow. In addition to the difficulty of its own craftsmanship, it is also because the number of craftsmen is too small. After hearing Mario''s report, Narant immediately notified the masons and carpenters to choose three teenagers as apprentices. This notice is mandatory. However, Narant will also offer compensation. That is, the quota of three apprentices is full, and the wages of each craftsman can be increased by ten copper coins per day on the original basis. If these apprentices can officially graduate at that time, there will also be a one-time silver reward. With such a reward, the craftsmen are also happy to accept it, and they have selected young people they are satisfied with as apprentices. In the process, Narant asked Catherine to go back and ask John if he could hire an apprentice or two blacksmiths too. John did not refuse after knowing it, but he made a request, that is, he only wanted to recruit barbarian apprentices. Narant felt that John was already full of resistance to the existence of the apprentice because of what Catherine was reported to. However, for his own sake, he did not refuse. And let the barbarian become an apprentice, this is because although the barbarian looks fierce and savage on the surface, he is actually simple and honest in his heart, and he does not have so much scheming, so he put forward this condition. In this regard, Narant of course fully agreed, he wanted a blacksmith, whether it was an ordinary serf or a barbarian, it didn''t matter. And the barbarian also has an advantage, that is, it is powerful, which can also be said to be specially born for the craft of blacksmithing. In addition to the development of Maiye Village, the recent sea catching movement in Lucky Village is also in full swing. Thanks to the fact that marine resources have not been over-exploited, these days, large crabs and large oysters are continuously produced and sent to the castle. However, in this way, the castle side is somewhat indigestible. But crabs can''t be made into dried crabs, and dried oysters from oysters are meaningless. So Narant asked Chef Rose to bring two apprentices, who were chosen from among the girls in the lucky village. Selected to follow her to learn cooking, once a caravan came to Maiye Village, let the two girls go to Maiye Village in person to bake oysters for sale. Such a move was welcomed by the caravans, and of course, the villagers in Maiye Village were also welcome, because the grilled oysters were so delicious. Although the price of a grilled oyster also requires two copper plates, whether it is the caravan who came to the storm after all the hard work, or the people who have temporarily escaped poverty, they are very happy to spend a little money to taste this unprecedented deliciousness. . "My lord! A messenger came from outside the castle. He said it was sent by Lord Andrew!" This morning, Narant was practicing vindictiveness, and Thomas came to the back garden to report. "The messenger sent by my father? Let him wait for me in the hall!" Narant stopped practicing after hearing the words. Under the service of the personal maid Lilia, he washed a little before entering the inner castle. However, before entering the inner fort, there was a strong smell of sulfur. Of course, Narant has long known the smell of sulphur, because now the repair work of the castle has started. According to Thomas, every corner of the castle, including storage rooms, basements, etc., was thoroughly cleaned before the repairs. And sulfur is the best way to get rid of some insects and ants in the dark corners of this world. Speaking of which, before this deworming, there is a small episode. That is, the day before yesterday, Narant was quite excited after knowing that there was still sulfur in this world, and asked Thomas if he had saltpeter. As a traveler, things like gunpowder are a commonplace. But the answer I got from Thomas was that Thomas didn''t even know what saltpeter was. This turned Narant''s joy into disappointment. Fortunately, this world is an extraordinary fantasy world, so even if there is gunpowder, it is only the icing on the cake for him, a traveler, and Narant forgot about the gunpowder. . Holding his nose all the way to the hall, a messenger was already waiting in the hall at this time. "Crow has seen Master Narant!" "It turned out to be Captain Crow, but I didn''t expect your father to send you here!" When Narant saw who was coming, he found that he was also an acquaintance, one of the captains of his father''s guards. Narant had followed the captain of the guard to practice swordsmanship. "Master Narant, you have changed so much!" As someone who was fairly familiar with Narant, Crow also noticed Narant''s change for the first time. In the past, Narant was notoriously cowardly among the three brothers and sisters, and walked slowly and timidly. But now he walks with a steady pace and an extraordinary bearing, and his confident and genial smile is completely different from before. "Captain Crowe, people can grow, and a difficult environment can speed up a person''s temperament! So, I''m grown up now!" Narant nodded with a smile and gave a reasonable answer. "Captain Crowe, let''s sit down and talk!" "Master Narant is right, I believe that you will be very happy after seeing you in person!" Crow nodded earnestly, and sat on the side stool at Narant''s invitation. Then he continued: "Master Narant, this is the letter that your lord asked me to bring to you this time!" Crow took out a letter directly from his arms. Narant took the letter, confirmed that the seal of the varnish was intact, and then tore it open to check it. "That Sir Wallard would pay me a shop?" Chapter 169： Wallards Compensation There were two pieces of letter paper in the envelope. When Narant took out the first one and looked at it, he was surprised. The content of this letter is exactly about the result of that Sir Wallard''s treatment. His father Andrew said that because of Vallad''s aristocratic status, although he could beat Vallad, he could not really punish him for Narant. Instead, the relevant evidence was handed over to Count Tulip, and finally Count Tulip directly handed over Wallard to the noble council of Tulip City. In the trial of the noble council, although there were witnesses of several Quint guards, Sir Wallard pleaded not guilty and denied his involvement in this matter. It has always been claimed that he did not know Quint and that he was also blinded by his men. Although he sent the caravan, he had always entrusted the management of the caravan to his manor housekeeper. But the manor housekeeper committed suicide in Walard''s manor during the parliamentary trial. In this way, although this matter does involve Sir Wallard, there is no evidence that the Gwent guards have direct contact with Wallard. In the end, the Council of Nobility asked his father Andrew if he was willing to reach a settlement. If you''re willing to settle, negotiate compensation with Wallard. If you don''t want to, you need to collect more evidence, even if it can be proved that Wallard and Quint are really closely related, then he can be convicted of assisting outsiders to murder the nobles. At that time, he will be deprived of his title, and he will be sent to the gallows. Because of the long distance, Andrew couldn''t ask Narant''s opinion, and finally felt that it was the most appropriate to get the benefits. Because Andrew got the news from his friends, it is very likely that Sir Wallard did not know Quint, because Wallard''s caravan basically wandered around the territory near Tulip City in the past, and would not leave the earldom. So, in the end, Andrew and Wallard personally negotiated compensation, and got a shop worth more than 60 gold coins from Wallard. "Master Narrant, Lord Andrew thinks that this Sir Wallard probably really doesn''t know Quint, and the reason why he did this may be someone else''s instructions." "It is said that this Sir Wallard was approaching Viscount Alding in the city, so he was able to quickly gain a foothold in Tulip City after bankruptcy!" Seeing that Narant had finished reading the first letter, Crow opened his mouth to explain. "Yeah!" Narant nodded, which was similar to his initial guess, and it was no surprise that Aldin was definitely involved. Although I couldn''t knock Navarad to death this time, it''s not bad to get 60 gold coins as compensation, which can be regarded as life-saving money. Narrant then continued to look down, and below was the opinion Andrew gave him about the invasion of Quint. Andrew said that at present, Earl Tulip has not received a complaint from Earl Black Iron. In this regard, he can not worry too much. This Wallard incident actually violated the interests of the Tulip family. The Tulip family was going to send a messenger to find Earl Black Iron to ask for an explanation. And Narant was just forced to lead the dark creatures helplessly, and they finally eliminated the dark creatures and rescued Quint himself. It is not impossible for the guilt of both parties to be directly offset by then. As for the remuneration Narant got, it is likely to be returned according to the situation, such as the territory and the trebuchet. The elf is a drop in the bucket for the earl family, but the territory and the catapult are the face of an earl family. Andrew taught Narant that if he were to return some of the spoils, remember not to feel bad, after all, even if you get an elf, you will earn it. Don''t worry on the bright side, Andrew is really worried about whether Earl Black Iron will secretly send someone to attack him, so the letter told Narant to send more subordinates to patrol the border If there is a real danger, you must take your subordinates to escape the castle as soon as possible, because the power of an earl family is very terrifying. "If you want me to spit out what I eat, he, Quint, has a big dream!" Narant smashed his mouth and muttered. Narant is naturally reluctant to spit out the benefits of eating, and he still has the handle that Quint caused him to not let go. After reading the first letter, Narant turned to look at the second. But the second piece of information was somewhat unexpected, and it was about Stella''s birthday celebration. Andrew said that he received news that in this birthday celebration, Lord Earl will focus on examining the performance of the second son in each test. If the person who performs the best is likely to win the chance for the Count to visit the territory during the Harvest Festival, and this visit will be accompanied by all vassals. Seeing this, Narant was heartbroken. The Harvest Festival is the most important festival in the Onyx Principality, which is equivalent to the significance of the Spring Festival in the previous Huaguo. This festival is basically held after the harvest in the second quarter of the second half of the year, that is, almost two months later. This is a day that everyone from nobles to serfs celebrates. In the past, the count would occasionally go to the vassal''s territory to spend it at this time, which was considered a favor. But this year, I was selected among several second sons in the competition. Obviously, I have the idea of ??making Miss Stella more in touch with these second sons For Narant, this Miss Stella will not be in contact with them. It doesn''t matter, the important thing is that the nobles from other territories will basically come, which can greatly change their views on the Storm Territory. "Looks like I have to prepare well this time." Originally, Narant thought that he didn''t want to be the brightest boy in the audience, as long as he didn''t want to be compared by the other second sons. But now it''s impossible, this visit means more to him than any other second son. Whether or not she can perform well this time is an unanswered request, but everyone knows that as long as she can satisfy Miss Stella, she will be considered excellent. Andrew''s letter also explained the problem. The families of the other second sons have already begun to actively prepare during this period, secretly purchasing various treasures, and preparing to help their second son win the favor of Miss Stella at the banquet. Although the Berwick family was not as rich as other families, Andrew would still sponsor Narant with ten gold coins. He had already asked Crow to bring these ten gold coins, and Narant himself could go to Tulip City to buy gifts. Or let Crow take it back again, and let his father help him find out if there is any gift that will please Miss Stella. "Phew!" Narant took a deep breath, this is really a father''s love, he has come out to be a lord, and Andrew is still thinking about it. He knew that ten gold coins were used to buy gifts for himself, which was a lot of expense for Andrew. And when Crow saw him pick up the second letter, there was already a small black purse and a kraft paper contract in his hand, which was probably the contract between the gold coin and the compensation shop. "Master Narant, this is the gold coin and the shop contract that the lord asked me to bring to you!" Crow also handed over the money bag and the contract at this time. Chapter 170： Affinity Fruit "Yeah!" Narant nodded, but he only took over the shop''s contract, but he didn''t accept the ten gold coins. "Crow, take the gold coins back and return them to my father!" Naturally, Narant would not accept this gold coin. Speaking of which, because of the existence of white sugar, the output income of his territory is actually higher than that of Andrew''s old barony. "Yes, Master Narant!" Crow was only responsible for delivering letters and items, and naturally he would not ask Narant why he did not accept it. Afterwards, Narant settled Crow and asked Thomas to find a servant to receive him. However, instead of staying overnight in Stormland, Crow began to return after lunch. Narant personally wrote a letter for him to take back, explaining that the gift would be prepared by himself, so that Andrew would not have to worry. In addition, he also asked Crow to bring back 20 catties of demon meat and 5 catties of white sugar. The monster meat didn''t need to explain much, he just said that he was lucky and caught another one, and White Sugar, he explained that he had a good relationship with Boris, so Boris sold it to him cheaply. After Crow left, Narant sent someone to inform Kempi Cow Dung, and told him to speed up the swimming speed of teaching the sea rushing team, and build a few more rafts. In terms of financial resources and treasures, Narant is still unable to compare with other old-fashioned families. Moreover, if you want to use a gift to show your face at the banquet, Stella, an existence who can save the second sons 30 years of struggle, is not an ordinary gift. Therefore, regarding this gift, Narant pinned some of his hopes in the sea. Last time, the coral elf honored himself with a magic sea clam. Narant felt that there must be more. If you can really get luminous beads again, this is also a good gift. Of course, the individual luminous beads must be larger, at least a lot larger than Narant''s own to meet the requirements. In addition to luminous beads, Narant actually thought of perfume. There is nothing more suitable for a woman''s birthday gift than perfume. However, this perfume has to wait until Tulip City to make plans. After all, if you use it as a gift, the perfume itself has to go to Tulip City to choose the top one, and then the outer packaging can''t be as shabby as the previous two. With a plan and plan for the gift, Narant continued to work hard and looked forward to the night, because two green elves would appear tonight. The next morning, Narant got up from the bed beautifully. "Well, it''s a sunny morning again!" Instead of calling his little maid immediately, Narant got up and sat on the edge of the windowsill, enjoying the thriving scenery outside the castle. Last night, he won two green elves without any trouble, which made him feel very happy, which means that his sweet potato career is about to set sail. "I forgot to draw the lottery last night, let''s draw it today, I hope there will be good fruits!" During this period of time, Narant has drawn many free prizes for free, which is considered to have a little understanding of the system''s lottery function. In the lottery system, the enhancement fruit is the most common and the most frequent. The second is the intelligence fruit and the agility fruit. Although the Min result has only been drawn once, the intelligence fruit has been drawn twice, but the effect of the second time is not as strong as the first time. And the ones with the lowest probability are those inexplicable fruits, such as the Charm Fruit that Narant once won in the draw. Such fruits do not appear in the lottery list very often, and the chance of winning is also very low. Of course, Narant was willing not to win the lottery, because he didn''t find that his charm increased much after taking it, and he didn''t know if he had mastered the territorial authority, so the effect of the charm effect was covered by his majesty. "System, I want to draw a lottery!" The next moment, Narant directly summoned the lottery panel. "Hey, there is a new fruit today, what kind of fruit is this affinity fruit? Does it make me appear more affinity?" "System, don''t give me these bells and whistles, just give me an agility fruit!" On the lottery panel today, the Strong Fruit, the Agility Fruit, and a never-before-seen Affinity Fruit appeared, but Narant was not interested in this Affinity Fruit. The dignified lord, as long as the fist is hard enough and the head is bright enough, it is enough. As the lottery button is clicked, the lottery wheel quickly starts to spin. "Ding, congratulations to the host for winning the Affinity Fruit, please collect it on the system panel!" "! System, do you have any lucky fruit or something? Give me one next time!" Narant feels that his luck is really unsuitable for lottery gambling, just like in his previous life, buying lottery tickets has always been a five-dollar jackpot. He took out the fruit of affinity and swallowed it in one bite. Except for the unstoppable taste, Narant did not find any extra changes in himself. Unhappy, Narant recruited Lilia''s little maid to dress and wash under her service. "Let''s go, let''s go to Lucky Village!" After breakfast, Narant went directly to the beach with the two elves. Now that the green elf has been obtained, it is natural to put the transplanting of sweet potatoes on the agenda immediately Soon, Narant came to the seaside, found Kenby cow dung and a group of villagers to start. Handling cargo in the cabin. "Sir, all the red mice you mentioned have been moved out. There are more than 30 plants in total. Although there are red mice in other wooden boxes, they are all dry and not sprouting!" "In addition, there are more than 300 purple grasses, and there are many seeds in other wooden boxes. I don''t know if they are damaged!" The sweet potatoes and purple grass in the cabin were carried off the ship and placed on the carriage. And Kenby cow dung also came up with the number of two plants after a difficult count. "That''s a sweet potato, not a red mouse!" Narant gave Kempi an angry look. However, this is not his fault. The sweet potatoes in this world are not as big as in the previous life. They are all slender and slender with pointed ends, and they really look like red mice. "Let''s go! Go to transplant now!" Narant didn''t hesitate, since the sweet potatoes were all moved, he left the beach with the carriage. This time, Narant chose to plant sweet potatoes and purple grass on the edge of the fire forest, the wasteland that had just been opened up. Because these wastelands are obtained by felling trees, the land is actually not suitable for cultivation of wheat, unless Narantken makes great efforts to transform it. However, such land is not suitable for growing wheat, but there is no problem with growing sweet potatoes. Narant remembered growing sweet potatoes in the countryside in his previous life, that is, they could grow on semi-sandified land, so there should be no problem just planting them on weeds, especially with the blessing of green elves. As for the purple stinky grass, it would be more casual. If he hadn''t believed that the rewards given by the system were basically good things, Narant would not have spent a green elf trying to plant this purple grass. Chapter 171： Big brick kiln fired "Go, little guy!" When Narant came to the edge of the blazing forest, there were big tree stumps that had not been removed, and these were the biggest difficulties in transforming them into arable land. However, at present, it is used to grow sweet potatoes, and these stumps are ignored. Narant released both elves at once. "Migu! Migu!" The elf came to the ground, stared at Narant for a moment with big watery eyes, and jumped in front of him twice before walking towards the wasteland. Without Narant''s command, the two little guys directly occupied an acre of land to perch. With the green light rippling, there were some green light spots visible to the naked eye among the surrounding weeds. "Kenby cow dung, let the villagers start to work! Clean up the weeds and plant the sweet potatoes and the purple grass together. Remember, the sweet potatoes and seeds that have not sprouted are also sown!" "Yes, my lord!" Because of the importance of sweet potatoes, Narant had to personally oversee it here. Next, he hid in the shade and watched the serfs begin to work hard. As the saying goes, more people are more powerful. With the work of dozens of serfs, it took only one morning to clean up the weeds on the two acres of land. The next step is to dig out the vegetable ridges for transplanting and sowing. Let the serfs have a simple lunch and continue to work in the afternoon. "It''s really hot!" Although he was hiding under the shade of a tree, it was already summer, so the sweat on Narant''s body couldn''t stop flowing down. "It would be great if there was iced watermelon juice!" Narant smashed the wild fruit found by the guards, remembering the cold drink from his previous life. It''s a pity that in this world, ice cubes are exclusively reserved for the great nobles, not to mention that there is no watermelon in this world. "Jitter!" At this moment, there were several small sparrows surrounding Narant. It turned out that Narant ate a lot of wild fruits that he spit out around him, but was targeted by these sparrows. "Well, I''m not too timid!" Narant was a little surprised, these sparrows were only one or two meters away from him. "Come on, I still have fruit, do you want to eat it!" Narant was also bored, so he simply stretched out his hand and handed out half of the unfinished wild fruit. Squeak! What made Narant unbelievable was that just a moment later, two little sparrows actually flew quickly onto his palm and began to carefully eat the wild fruit. "Hey! Did I become handsome today, or do these sparrows not understand the dangers of society?" Narant felt a little unbelievable. If such a thing happened to Shirley, it would be fine, but it was different when it happened to me. "Could it be that Affinity Fruit?" In the next moment, Narant suddenly realized that maybe, this was the effect of taking the Affinity Effect in the morning. "Although it''s a little tasteless, it still feels good!" After thinking about it, Narant returned to calm again, and it was a good feeling to be able to interact with these small animals. If it was in the past life, then he would be able to enter the countryside as if no one was there, and he would no longer have to worry about being chased by dogs when walking through the streets. "My lord, the farming has been completed." At this moment, Kenby Cow Dung came over to report. "Kenby cow dung, why don''t you have any eyesight? Didn''t you see your lord, what am I doing!" Narant wanted to tease a few little sparrows, and wanted to trick him back into feeding Shirley, but he was caught by Kenby cow dung. It''s a mouthful of soup. "what?" "Ah what! Kenby cow dung, this sweet potato will be handed over to you in the future. Be sure to take good care of it for me. Its existence is more important than wheat!" There are more than 30 single sweet potatoes. As for those that haven''t sprouted, Narant doesn''t know if they will survive, so he counts on these 30 plants as seeds for next year. "More important than wheat? Yes, my lord! Kenby must be careful with them!" Although Kenby still didn''t understand the importance of sweet potatoes, he still clapped his chest. "Well, if there is any situation here, come to the castle to report at any time!" After that, Narant didn''t stay any longer. It was really hot in the wild, so it was better to hide in the castle to cool off. "Go slowly, adults! The little ones will definitely like sweet potatoes!" "Well, it''s strange. Although your lord is a bit fierce today, why do I feel that your lord is more admired than before!" Kenby nodded and bowed to send Narant away, and finally mumbled in confusion. More than ten days have passed, and it is now approaching the end of June, and in a few days, it is time to leave for Tulip City. These days, Narant has not stopped much, but has become more busy. A week ago, the barbarian guards were finally able to meet the requirements of standing and walking. Since then, Narant has been feeding the Guards with extra meals every day. Not to mention cross-country running in the jungle, learning to swim in the sea, and rock climbing at night. Just by raiding the wooden house where the guards live every morning and night, Narant is going on every day. The time of the attack was not fixed every day. He waited for the guards to fall asleep before he suddenly rushed in, and then knocked randomly with a wooden stick. Although being hit a few times with a wooden stick is nothing to the barbarians, the sudden attack every night also makes them miserable after intensive training during the day. Fortunately, after four or five days of sneak attacks, the barbarian guards gradually got used to such days. Even in the last two days, when Narrant approached the hut, the barbarians would sit up and wait for Narrant to enter the house with eyes the size of copper bells. Narant saw that the barbarian''s vigilance finally increased, and he was satisfied to prepare to change the daily attack to every other day. "Catherine, gather the guard team, bring dry food, we''ll set off, we won''t be going back to the castle at noon today!" This morning, Narant assembled the personal guard team early. His big brick kiln was finally finished before he left, and Narant is going to inspect it himself today. In addition, last night Kenby Cow Dung also sent a message, saying that the task of learning to swim by the sea rushing team has been completed. Although it can''t be said that all of them are white stripes in the waves, at least they can''t be drowned. Therefore, he still needs to go to the beach today to see if his guess is correct and whether there are other magic sea mussels on the coast. "I''ve seen adults!" "I have seen the lord!" When Narant brought the guards to the open space outside Maiye Village, the original small brick kiln had been demolished and replaced by a large brick kiln that was dozens of times larger. "Well, have all the bricks and mud embryos been put in!" "Sir has been put in, just waiting for you to check the ignition!" After the barbarian women and children came to Stormwind, because they did not know how to farm or do any technical work, the brick factory became the best place to arrange them. Digging clay, knocking brick embryos, and carrying bricks is hard work for ordinary human children and women, but to savage women and children, it is like playing. Under the labor of more than 100 barbarians, women and children, brick embryos have been continuously produced. When Mario came to report the completion of the brick kiln yesterday, Narant ordered them to put the first batch of brick embryos in. In this way, the first kiln green bricks are fired today, and the quality of the fired bricks can be confirmed just before he leaves. If the bricks are fired up to the standard, then he can go to Tulip City with confidence. The reconstruction plan of Maiye Village will use blue bricks as materials in the future. Under the leadership of Mario, Narant approached the brick kiln to check. This brick kiln is made of stone and soil, with an oval shape and a large chimney behind it. When I walked to the door of the brick kiln, it was full of bricks and mud embryos waiting to be fired. "Then start building doors!" There was nothing else to pay attention to. With Narant''s order, the serf artisans began to seal the door of the brick kiln with stones. "ignition!" After the kiln door was sealed, Narant stood in front of one of the openings for ignition, and following his order, the rest of the serfs and him lit the six fire holes of the kiln. As the raging fire began to burn, Narant was content. "Mario, you have to work harder these days, and personally lead someone to watch me here!" "Yes, my lord!" This is the first kiln, and Narant hopes to have a good start. Chapter 172： Magic Sea Clams "I''ve seen adults!" The kiln burning was handed over to Mario, and Narant went to the beach with confidence. Only when we reached the entrance of Lucky Village, we encountered Kenby cow dung. "Kenby cow dung, did you just come back from the sweet potato field?" "Yes, my lord!" "Yeah, that''s right!" Nalanda nodded. Although this Kenbi cow dung likes to walk around, he is very reliable and diligent in his work. "How''s the sweet potato in the past two days?" "Sir, sweet potatoes are growing very well, and they have been transplanted successfully! Just once the cows and sheep in the territory ran over and almost ate the purple grass!" Kenby cow dung answered honestly. "However, Xiao Xiao has specially assigned two girls to be on duty to ensure that this kind of thing will not happen again in the future!" "Well, I heard a report on this! The cows and sheep are now in the horse farm. This should not happen again. However, you have to prevent other animals from coming out to steal food in the forest." "Yes, my lord, the little one will definitely take care of the sweet potatoes and the purple grass!" What Kenby Cow Dung said happened three days ago. For some unknown reason, the cows and sheep that had been raised outside Maiye Village actually traveled more than ten miles to the edge of the blazing forest. And their target was the unknown purple grass. Fortunately, there were several serfs irrigating and watering, which prevented more than 300 comfrey seedlings from being hoarsely ended. However, through this incident, Narant knew that these purple grass people smelled stinky, but they were attractive to herbivores. He has a guess, maybe these purple grasses are not necessarily some kind of pasture, but the number is still too small, even if it is pasture, it needs to be cultivated first. "Let''s go, I heard that the sea rushing team has learned to swim. Today we will officially go out to sea for the first fishing." "Yes, my lord, I will show you the way!" Then, with the hospitality of Kemp''s dung, Narant drove down to the beach. At this time, there were already twenty slender figures waiting on the beach. It was the sea rushing team composed of girls from Lucky Village. With this group, the girls in the lucky village are now all able to support themselves, and they will no longer be unable to support themselves because of their low strength. "I have seen the lord!" Because of the need to swim in the sea, Narant specially instructed Thomas to customize the linen shorts of the swimsuit type of the previous life for the girls a few days ago. Of course, don''t think about it, this swimsuit is just a little tighter, but it''s not revealing. Cover the upper body to the arms, and cover the lower body to the knees. "Well, you have all learned to swim these days, so today we will start fishing in the sea, remember later, don''t be too far from the coast!" Nodding to the girls, Narant pointed to the area close to the coast . "Yes, Lord Lord!" The girls looked excited one by one, looking at Narant with adoration and love in their eyes. When Catherine saw this scene, she looked at Narant with splendid eyes. Although these girls were not the daughters of doom, they were also implicated because of the daughters of doom. Narant treats these girls kindly, and for her, it is also empathetic. Next, the girls were divided into four groups, each with a raft of five. Each raft goes to the sea for four people at a time, leaving a **** the raft to guard several companions who go into the water. In addition, every girl who goes to sea will be tied with a rope around the waist. This rope is connected to the raft. If there is any danger, the girls who stay on the raft can also be rescued quickly. After the assignment, the girls rowed the raft and started to go to sea. "Big stone, you all go to the sea to practice, Catherine, come with me!" "Yes, my lord!" After giving the order, Narant also took Catherine out to sea on a raft. The water near the sea is not deep, even if it reaches the location of the elf, it is only about ten meters. With the arrival of the raft, Narant first interacted with the coral elf for a while, and sent the excited coral elf away, and only then took off his coat. At this time, the fair face of Catherine, who was beside Narant, was already blushing, and she began to take off her coat in embarrassment. When the clothes are taken off, inside is the same swimsuit as the other girls. Of course, if the same clothes are worn by different people, the effect will definitely be different. The skin of Catherine''s body was as white as sebum, and her proud curves became unobstructed by the close-fitting swimsuit. This visual impact made Narant feel a little relaxed every time. Narant is sure that only Chef Rose can suppress the storm collar of Catherine''s figure. Although her face was hot at first, Catherine returned to normal after a while. After all, the guards learned to swim a few days ago, and she also joined the study from a distance, and compared to the barbarians who only had Kemppi cow dung to teach her, her treatment was much better, and she was taught by Narant himself. "Catherine, let''s go into the water!" A good and upright lord like Narant, of course, brought Catherine not for the sake of feasting his eyes. It''s more than 100 meters away from the coast, and Narant didn''t dare to let the girls of the sea rushing team who went to the sea for the first time get too close, so he and Catherine will search the vicinity Don''t look at Catherine I have only learned to swim for a few days, but because of the talent for using swords, the coordination of the body is very good, and the current swimming skills are no worse than Narant. "Yes, my lord!" Then, Narant threw a rock tied to the raft directly into the sea, and both of them got into the water. This stone is used as an anchor, because this time Narant did not bring Kenby cow dung. The reason is that it is not that Narant is stingy, but Ken has more important things to do than cow dung. After diving into the water, Narant waved at Catherine, and then each began to search the coral reef. It didn''t take long for Narant''s eyes to light up as he shuttled through the coral reefs. Because he did find a sea mussel in front of him, about the same size as the one the Coral Elf gave him last time. Narant swam over without hesitation, grabbed the sea clam and went straight up. "Haha! It''s developed now. Last time was really not an exception. There are magical sea mussels gathered on my coast!" Narant, who got out of the water, was overjoyed, which means that another high-end specialty was born in his territory. . Whoa! At this time, Catherine also turned out of the sea beside him, her fair skin and smooth hair draped over her shoulders, the translucent sea water continued to slide down her skin, and the droplets of water condensed on her skin like shining diamonds. This scene made Narant''s heart throb again. "My lord, I also found a sea mussel!" Fortunately, Catherine''s words immediately broke Narant''s absence. "Haha! Very good, Catherine, let''s continue!" The magic sea clam found by Catherine was about the same size as the one Narant found himself, which made him eager to go down and see if there was something bigger. It stands to reason that since there are really magical sea mussels, there must be big and small. Chapter 173： Departure to Tulips Afterwards, Narant continued to search in the nearby area and found four magic sea mussels one after another. However, these magic sea mussels not only do not have super large ones, but they are getting smaller and smaller, and all of them are a big circle smaller than the previous one. Faced with such a result, Narant was naturally dissatisfied. Although he knew that small magic sea mussels were the norm, the existence of large sea mussels was not without them. "Is it still deeper?" Narant couldn''t help but look at the sea farther away. With this idea, he explained to Catherine, and then swam directly to the outer sea. After swimming for more than 100 meters, the sea water below him has become dark blue, and the appearance of the bottom of the sea can no longer be seen. "It''s here!" Narant felt that he was almost there, took a deep breath, and then a fierce man drilled down. As Narant dived more than ten meters deep, the surrounding sea water gradually became gray, and there was a trace of coolness on his body. However, at this time, he has not reached the bottom of the sea, and there is still no coral group below. Narant simply activated his vindictive energy and continued to dive while protecting his body. Finally, after continuing to dive for more than ten meters, he came to a depth of nearly thirty meters, and there were traces of coral groups in front of him. "I''m going, a lot, a lot!" The moment he saw the coral, Narant''s eyes lit up, and he immediately locked onto a coral reef, only to see three magic sea mussels hiding on the small coral reef. Two of the magic sea mussels are the size of a washbasin, and the other one is even bigger than the washbasin. Narant''s preliminary estimate is that the diameter of this magic sea mussel is probably close to one meter. Seeing this, he wouldn''t hesitate, and immediately swam towards the coral group. "Hey, I still want to run!" But this super sea clam actually knew the danger, and before he could get close, immediately opened and closed, spitting water and ready to escape. How could Narant let it go, and immediately his body was victorious, and the wind under his feet chased away. In just a moment, Narant hugged the super sea clam in his arms. "Yo! You''re not too weak!" Narant laughed out loud when he emerged from the sea holding the sea clam. "Sir, this sea clam is so big!" Catherine couldn''t help covering her mouth and exclaimed when she saw Narant returning with the sea clam with a diameter of nearly one meter. "Well, this sea clam hides at a depth of more than 30 meters, and it is very cunning! Catherine, you continue to search around here, I will bring it to the shore first." Narant did not dare to put the sea clam on the raft, fearing that it would slip away. He swam directly to the shore and put the magic sea mussels on the beach to make Kenby look good on the cow dung, and then he returned to the sea with confidence. Subsequently, Narant continued to search in the deep sea. It took him more than two hours to find three more sea mussels, all of which were the size of a washbasin. However, if they were more than one meter, they had never seen them again. He knew that maybe there should be big guys in the deeper sea, but the luminous beads of this magic sea clam should be enough as a gift, so he didn''t take any more risks. Back on the shore, he counted the magic sea mussels one by one. He and Catherine found a total of fifteen magic sea mussels. And the girls of the sea rushing team also found more than 20 magic sea mussels. However, because the sea rushing team was searching in shallow water, most of the sea mussels found were not qualified, and only five or six were over 20 centimeters in diameter. Seeing this, Narant directly released the small ones, leaving only a few more than 20 centimeters. This is his own coast. Letting the small and keeping the big sustainable fishing, Narant will naturally keep it in mind. All the sea mussels were opened directly on the beach. In the end, Narant got 10 luminous beads the size of peanuts. These luminous beads were worth between 1 and 3 gold coins. And there are 6 longan-sized luminous beads, and the value of these luminous beads is between 5 and 10 gold coins. The largest one was taken from the nearly one meter big magic mussel. This luminous bead was at least half the size of an egg. As for the value, Narant estimated that it was worth at least forty gold coins. "It seems that it is very difficult to get the egg-sized luminous beads in the Earl''s study. The bigger the magic sea clam, the slower the growth rate. If you want to grow to the egg-sized luminous beads, you have to pay hundreds of them. year!" In the forecourt of the castle, five carriages loaded with goods were waiting to set off. Dozens of guards on both sides were well-armed and lined up one by one. In addition to the guards'' leather armor, they had already put on robes that were usually only worn by the guards of the great nobles. A fire phoenix printed with red pigment in the center of the smock is particularly eye-catching, showing their belonging. "Sir, all the supplies have been installed, nothing is missing!" Not far from the convoy, Narant put on a red cloak under the service of her personal maid Lilia, and a delicate golden badge on her chest shone in the sunlight. "Well, during this time, I''ll leave the castle to you, Steward Thomas!" "Sir, it''s a villain''s honor to be able to serve you. Please rest assured, the junior will definitely take care of the castle for you and wait for your return!" "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded, then looked at his civil affairs officer: "Mario During the time I left, the renovation of the square town continued as planned, and the brick kilns will also be fully opened. horsepower!" "Yes, my lord, the little one will definitely take good care of the territory!" "Raymond, then the security of the territory and castle will be handed over to you during this time!" "Yes, my lord, we will defend the territory to the death!" It has been five days since the last time I caught the magic sea mussels by the sea. Just yesterday, Boris'' messenger had arrived, saying that Boris would leave for Tulip City the day after tomorrow. And Narant is finally going to leave Storm Territory today and go to join Boris. He has arranged the affairs of the territory in the past two days. The production of the seaside is handed over to Kempi Cow Dung for management, the transformation of Maiye Village is handed over to the civil administrator Mario, and the castle is naturally managed by Thomas, the butler. "Very good, then let''s go!" After making sure that everything was not missed, Narant walked directly to Lightning and then got on his horse as Chaoyang was about to become vicious. "You have an order, let''s go!" As the order was conveyed, Narant took the lead and slowly drove out of the castle with more than fifty subordinates. As the team marched, the fire phoenix bunting representing the will of the storm leader fluttered in the wind. This time Narant went to Tulip City with a total of forty heavily armed soldiers. Among them, ten barbarians were personally guarded, and thirty were ordinary guards. In addition to the armed forces, all his three treasures, the Lucky Girl, were also brought with him. In addition, in order to ensure that the living standards of his adults will not be lowered, Thomas also arranged for Chef Rose, a personal maid Lilia, and two ordinary male servants and two maids to follow the team. All in all, on this trip, Narant''s style has really reached the level of a nobleman traveling, and the cards are much larger than when he came to the territory. Chapter 174： Arrive at Tulip City After the team left the castle, they headed north all the way. "Sir, there is a caravan ahead!" However, after just over half an hour, they saw a caravan heading towards Storm Leader on the road. "It''s the Laurie grocery store from Black Rock Collar!" Narant immediately recognized the identity of the caravan. "Little Laurie''s grocery store has seen Mr. Narant!" Laurie''s grocery store saw Narant and his party, and immediately let them to the side of the road. When Narant passed by, they quickly bent down and greeted them. "Well, Laurie''s Grocery Store, I remember that it was only half a month before you came to Stormwind Collar, and you sold out the goods so quickly?" Narant asked in a good mood. "Go back to Lord Narant, this time I''m going to go to Tulip City to buy some groceries, so I came to Storm Collar to buy some supplies, and then take them to Tulip City to sell!" "Well, yes, then you can go and buy it from Mario Civil Officer!" Narant nodded. Although this Laurie grocery store is a commoner, its business acumen is still good. Meeting Laurie''s grocery store was just an episode for Narrant, and the team moved on. Walking through the vast wilderness forest, it was noon the next day, and Narant''s team finally reached the Black Rock Territory. "Haha, Narant, you are finally here!" From a distance, Boris immediately greeted Narant''s team with a smile. "Boris, I kept you waiting!" "It didn''t take long. I knew you left yesterday morning, so you set off from the castle after you had calculated the time to have lunch!" Boris didn''t care, he noticed what was behind Naland, and immediately exclaimed in surprise: "Naland Special, you really use barbarians as guards, and you have them fully equipped, even smocks!" "Hehe! Boris, don''t worry, these savages are different from other savages. They are willing to be my subjects, and their families have also come to live in the Storm Territory!" "Narant, I won''t say anything extra, so pay more attention to yourself!" Boris shook his head, he always felt that the barbarians were untrustworthy, but this was Narant''s own decision, and he was not good either. Say more. "By the way, Narant, you brought so many guards this time, what about the security of your territory?" "Hehe, Boris, there are still forty barbarian guards in my territory, and they are responsible for garrisoning the castle and territory during this time!" "" Boris didn''t say a word, but looked at Narant''s eyes a little speechless. "Okay, Boris, it''s getting late, let''s set off now!" Narant couldn''t explain what happened to the barbarians, because Boris and the others must have been extremely wary of barbarians, and immediately urged Pulled off the topic. "Okay, then let''s go! Narant, don''t ride a horse, come and take a seat in my carriage, or when you get to Tulip City, it is estimated that even your **** will bloom." Boris, who heard the words, immediately summoned his subordinates, but before leaving, he invited Narant to ride in his luxurious carriage. Narant thought it made sense, and immediately handed the lightning to Vivian and others, while he got on Boris'' carriage. Next, the team of the two went all the way north. The further north, the more prosperous the villages and towns they passed by. And the pedestrians on the road didn''t see a single person for a dozen miles at the beginning, and after a while, caravans or pedestrians on the road appeared. In the next few days, they encountered several noble teams, which were also heading towards Tulip City to prepare for the grand ceremony. After all, Boris is a baron of an old family, so he is not unfamiliar with these nobles. He will say hello when he meets them, and introduce Narant by the way. However, most of the noble lords are the same age as Narant''s father, so there is no unnecessary topic for the two sides after greeting, so they are just a few hundred meters away from each other. They set off half a month earlier this time, so there is still plenty of time, and the journey on the road is also based on comfort. However, when he finally arrived outside Tulip City, Narant still felt that his whole body was about to fall apart. If there weren''t a few women taking turns to help him beat his back, knead and relax every day, Narant thought it would be a journey of torture. Boris was envious of the fact that there were three or four beautiful girls in the Narant team. At the same time, he would also make fun of him, saying that he admired that Narant had obviously participated in the competition of Lord Count, but he dared to bring all the girls here. In this regard, Narant can only laugh without saying a word, whoever calls the three girls is his own baby bump. "Hoo, Narant, we''re finally here!" When the team turned around a dense forest, the front was Yima Pingchuan. At the end of the Pingchuan, there is a huge city whose scale is beyond imagination. This is Tulip City, with a population of hundreds of thousands. In this world where material output is scarce, cities with hundreds of thousands of people are already one of the few big cities. And the top of Tulip City is the real core of this land, Tulip Castle. The entire castle is said to have taken decades to reach its current size, and, even now, the expansion of the castle continues. Although based on the memory of the original owner, Narant had an impression of Tulip City and Tulip Fort in his mind. But when he saw the existence of this giant city and giant castle with his own eyes, Narant couldn''t help feeling shocked. Standing on the grass and watching for a while, Narant finally regained his senses. At this time, Boris couldn''t wait for a long time. He had already turned on his horse and was ready to ride through this final stage! "Narant, it''s not like I haven''t seen it before, what''s so beautiful outside this city, let''s go quickly, I can''t wait now! Here I seem to be able to smell the wine in Tulip City, hear the charming The singer''s silver bell smiles tenderly." "Boris, you should get rid of this feeling, so that maybe others can treat you as a golden knight!" Narant has never experienced the intoxication of Tulip City, so he naturally cannot empathize with Boris''s mood~www.novelhall. com~ However, seeing another team coming from behind, he also rode his own horse. Although Boris said it frivolously, he arrived at the Tulip City. Instead, he took Narant around the city wall and went to the side to prepare to enter the castle directly. There are a total of two avenues to the Tulip Castle. One is directly through the main street in the city, and the other is outside the Tulip City. This avenue outside the city is to facilitate the team to quickly enter and exit the Tulip Castle and avoid encountering crowds in the city. Of course, in order to defend, the road outside the city is not only heavily guarded with layers of checkpoints, but also extremely dangerous. The road is paved with stones and is about ten meters wide. It goes all the way from the foot of the mountain to the city wall halfway up the mountain. On both sides of this road are cliffs with a huge drop, which can reach 100 meters from the first five or six meters to the middle of the mountain. If it fell here, even the Golden Knights would have to hit the street. "Two distinguished adults, which family do you come from, and is there an invitation from Lord Earl!" Just as they came to the foot of the mountain, the two of Narant were stopped by the earl''s guards. "I''m Boris, Lord of Black Rock, this is Lord of Stormwind Narant, this is our invitation!" Boris is familiar with such things, and after reporting his identity, he handed over his and Narant''s birthday invitations. "Thank you two adults for your cooperation, welcome to Tulip Castle, you two please!" The earl''s guard checked for a moment, and after confirming that the invitation was correct, he respectfully made way for the two of them. However, just when the two of Narant were about to go halfway up the mountain, the guard suddenly discovered something. "Wait a minute! Two adults, are these people barbarians?" Chapter 175： petite maid Clang clang! As the captain of the earl''s guards spoke, the guards who had been on duty casually by the side were taken aback and subconsciously pulled out their long swords. "Ah! It''s a barbarian!" "I just said that the guards looked like savages, but I didn''t expect it to be true, everyone back up!" At the same time, some nobles who were lined up behind Narant and the others were also in a commotion. The exclamations came one after another, and they immediately avoided Narant and his party. Seeing such a situation, Boris rolled his eyes and gave Narant a look that I knew would be like this. "This captain, although they are barbarians, they are already domesticated barbarians, and they are now the captain of the guards of Sir Narrant!" Boris was really loyal enough, and he stood up immediately to explain for Narant. Narant''s knight title can run rampant in the territory, but it is the smallest shrimp in this Tulip City. As the so-called count is three-point expensive, if a stone is thrown, there is no chance that a knight will pop up. Therefore, if you want to be considered a noble with gold content, you have to start from the baron lord who can be hereditary. "But Lord Boris, most barbarians are dangerous and undisciplined. If they are put into the earl''s castle and cause a little trouble, the young ones will be punished!" The captain of the guards immediately waved his hand when he saw such a big reaction from his subordinates. Let the subordinates put away the sword, and then explain the opening with a look of embarrassment. "Captain, I can guarantee that my subordinates will not cause any trouble in the castle. If there is any trouble, I, Narant, will bear it alone. I wonder if I can?" Narant also had no choice but to speak. He really didn''t expect people to be so vigilant against the barbarians. After all, several barbarians were dressed formally, like a noble guard, and they had already put on a tunic, indicating that they were his subordinates. . "Sorry, Sir Narrant, the villain really can''t do that!" "Hey, Narant? The second son of the Storm Leader?" At this moment, there was a girl in a maid outfit outside the crowd. After hearing the conversation here, she held her head up high. The footsteps that were walking up like a little swan stopped, and then looked hard at the crowd. When he saw Narant''s face, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. "Captain, why don''t you inform the castle steward or report to your superiors!" Boris knew that it was useless to discuss with the captain of the guard, because he was not qualified to make this decision. "Okay, two adults, please wait a moment!" The captain of the guard was not in a dilemma when he heard the words, and immediately prepared to go to the upper castle to find someone who could call the shots. "Wait a minute!" At this moment, a crisp voice appeared and stopped the captain of the guard who was about to leave. Everyone followed their gazes, but it was a fifteen or sixteen maid girl. However, even though she was dressed as a maid, everyone dared not look down on her. Because the maid outfit on this girl was actually made of the finest silk fabrics. Even in the castles of the great nobles, only a few existences such as housekeepers can wear such fine silk. "It turned out to be Miss Lina, what''s the matter with Miss Lina''s name?" The captain of the guard saw the girl''s appearance, and the smile on his face became brighter, even brighter than when he faced Boris and Narant before. . "Well, what''s going on here?" Lina held up her small head, her delicate and fair chin raised slightly, and the appearance of Xiao Aojiao came alive. "Miss Lina, it''s like this, this Ser Narant came to attend Miss Stella''s birthday party, but ten of the guards in his team are barbarians!" "For the safety of the castle, the young dare not make the decision to put the barbarians in privately, so I am going to the castle to ask the chief to make the decision!" "Hmm! That''s how it is!" Although she heard the conversation earlier and made it clear what was going on, Lina still nodded her head, and then looked at Narrant and Boris, "Which one of you is Sir Narrant, that one? Lord of the Storm Lord?" Hearing that, Narant and Boris looked at each other, and both said they didn''t know the woman, and they didn''t know what her plan was for her sudden appearance. However, seeing that the girl''s status in the castle must not be low, Narant also replied kindly: "This lady, I am Narant Berwick, Lord of the Storm!" "Hmm! Sure enough, it''s not the old fat man next to me, cough! I mean, it turns out that you are Sir Narrant!" "Captain Cady, I know this Sir Narante, let him in, I believe he can take good care of his subordinates! Besides, there are still Tulip Knights in the castle, what are you afraid of ten barbarian guards? This matter? I''ll tell the lady!" "This is, Miss Lina!" Captain Cardi was still a little hesitant, but when he saw Lina''s big eyes glaring over, he immediately lowered his head and responded. "Two adults, now you can go up!" "Thank you!" Narant nodded, then looked at Lina: "Thank you Miss Lina!" "Well, don''t thank me, I''m just Miss''s personal maid. If you want to thank you, thank Miss. The perfume you sent is good, but it''s a bit small!" This is a blatant hint! "Miss Lina, UU Reading The lady you are talking about is our Miss Stella, the flower of tulips?" At this moment, Boris interjected. If Stella herself was standing here, Boris would naturally recognize it, but he really didn''t have much impression of Stella''s personal maid, after all, Miss Stella''s social circle did not include him. "Yes! Let''s go, I''ll take you up, lest you get the castle gate, you still can''t get in!" Lina''s little chin lifted, and she answered crisply. "Thank you, Miss Lina, then!" Boris heard the words and gave Narant an expression that you actually have such a hand. Obviously, this Lina''s rescue this time was aimed at Narant. Regardless of the reason for this, whether Lina raised her hand or not, it at least shows that Narant''s name has been registered with Stella, which is a higher starting point than other second sons. . In fact, not only Boris, but even a few nobles behind them looked at Narant with strange eyes, especially one of them was the second son who was also participating in the competition. Narrant''s eyes were hostile. Next, Narant and Boris followed Lina all the way towards the halfway up the mountain. This Lina should be going out to run errands, holding a large handful of flowers in her hand. Because it was on foot, it took a few minutes to reach the middle of the mountain. However, several people, including Lina, were titled knights, so they did not feel tired. In front of the castle gate halfway up the mountain, they were cross-examined again, but after confirming the birthday invitation and Lina''s instructions, they entered the castle gate without hindrance. "The servants will take you to the station next, I''ll go first, Sir Narant, remember to watch over your barbarian subordinates!" Lina stopped and said when she came to the castle. Chapter 176： You have to come on! "Thank you Miss Lina for saving the siege today. This is a small gift from me to Miss Lina. Please don''t dislike it!" Although the girl was arrogant, she helped herself, and Narant would naturally express something. "Well! Our servants can''t accept gifts without permission, but I can pass them on to the lady!" Lina saw the two bottles of perfume sent by Narant, her beautiful eyes lit up instantly, and two delicate faces appeared on her delicate face. Come on little dimples. This perfume bottle is still the lowest-end porcelain bottle, and she knows that it must be the good-smelling perfume in the past. "Then thank you Miss Lina!" Narant doesn''t care who receives it in the end, as long as the thank you is in place. "Then I''m leaving, see you next time, Sir Narrant!" After speaking, Lina took small steps and disappeared at the end of the green aisle while holding two perfume bottles. "Tsk tsk! If anyone can really marry Miss Stella, they will be happy. Narant, have you seen that this little maid is also one of the best! You have to work hard!" Boris looked at Lina leaving The back of the going is amazed. "By the way, Narant, how does this Lina know you? If it''s just a general acquaintance, she probably won''t help out." "I don''t know either! I haven''t seen Lina before!" Narant shook his head. How could he know that this is the so-called misfortune and fortune rely on, and fortune and misfortune lie in. It was because he was assigned to the Land of Doom that he attracted the attention of Stella and Lina at the first report of the civil affairs officer, and then he relied on the perfume to reinforce this impression, and he had a small relationship with Stella. interactive. Although this interaction was not intentional, it also brought the two sides closer together. After Lina left, the two went to the Yingbin Manor on the side of the castle under the leadership of the castle servants. The power of the big nobles is not comparable to that of the small nobles, and the gates are not like Narant''s Storm Leader. Therefore, there is also a spacious guest reception manor on the side of the Tulip Castle. The environment of this manor is beautiful and pleasant, and the architectural decoration inside is even invited by top craftsmen to construct and construct. After the subordinates were arranged in the stone house on the periphery of the guest manor, Narant and Boris entered the core circle of the guest manor with a few servants. There are dozens of exquisite marble buildings in total, which are comparable to a villa building in a previous life. This is not too little, these small buildings are only prepared for the vassals of Narant or the descendants of some great nobles. Those real noble nobles can live directly in the inner castle, live under the same roof as the count, and enjoy the same high-end cuisine in the castle restaurant. "Miss! Miss!" Lina took small steps back to the manor, and immediately walked towards the hall excitedly. "Well, Lina, are you back?" "I''m back, miss! Today''s roses and tulips are very beautiful!" Lina handed a large bouquet of flowers to several maids, and then continued: "Miss, guess who I saw outside the castle today? " "Is it a dark creature?" Stella put down the book in her hand and replied angrily. These days, many guests who participated in the birthday ceremony have arrived one after another, and many of them are big nobles or their descendants, and Lina has to come back to comment after seeing it, which makes Stella, who likes quietness, a little speechless. "No! Mademoiselle, I met Sir Narant from the Land of Doom. He also gave me two bottles of perfume. However, servants can''t receive gifts in private, so I said I should give them to you, Miss!" "Well, he gave you a gift? Does he know you?" Stella showed a hint of interest. Since the start of the competition, there have been many people who compliment Lina, especially those who participated in the competition''s second son or their family, and the reason for this naturally goes without saying. It''s just that Lina is quite sensible and didn''t accept any of their gifts. Instead, she would tell herself the process vividly afterwards. "Miss, that Narant doesn''t know me, it''s like this" Lina immediately recounted what happened outside the castle. "Hee hee, miss, if it wasn''t for me, that Sir Narrant would be a shame today!" "A barbarian?" Stella also sounded interesting, but this kind of thing is just a trivial matter, she was quite excited to see Lina, so she smiled and said: "You are kind, do you like that Sir Narant? , or I will make the decision to marry you to him, your father is a baron, but he made money by marrying him, I believe he will not refuse!!" "Well, Miss, I don''t want to marry, I want to follow Miss for the rest of my life!" Lina blushed when she heard the words, but then she thought of Narant''s handsome face and inexplicably reassuring temperament. "Hey, do you really want to get married?" Stella was a little surprised now. "Well, I don''t have it, miss, don''t talk nonsense!" Lina''s blush had reached her fair neck. Of course, this is just the embarrassment of the young girl Huaichun thinking about the handsome young man being seen through, not really falling in love with Narant at first sight. "Miss, this is the perfume, here it is for you, I''ll take a shower first!" After speaking, Lina ran away. "Giggle!" Seeing Lina running out of the hall, Stella finally had a smile on her face, and the hall was filled with spring in an instant. "Narant, alright~ www.novelhall.com~ I see that there are barbecues and delicacies set up in the garden, we have to hurry up! Ice cubes will be provided at the summer party at the Earl''s Castle, this is a rare opportunity! " After staying in the small building in the welcome area, Narante took a beautiful bath, and finally relieved a little from the fatigue of traveling these days. It didn''t take long for Boris''s loud voice to sound downstairs, and Boris lived in the small building next to him, so the distance between the two was no more than twenty meters. "Come on!" Narant put on a silk dress under Lilia''s service, which was made by Vivian himself. Although the craftsmanship is not as good as that of the top tailors in Tulip City, the fabric is high-quality silk. Just wearing it on the body, Narant''s handsome and handsome image is brought out incisively and vividly. "Vivian, Catherine, Shirley, just stay in the small building and don''t run around. I''ll let Lilia bring you food later!" Before going out, Narant found three baby bumps. When the three girls arrived at Tulip City, naturally they could no longer wear masks. Fortunately, after completing the primary awakening, the golden inscriptions in their eyes are no longer as conspicuous as they used to be. As long as they are not deliberately staring and observing, they will generally not be discovered. Of course, having said that, Narant still dared not let them sway around in this castle. "Yes, my lord!" "Sir, do you want to bring some more delicious food? Just now, Baron Boris said that there are ice cubes, and Shirley wants to eat it too!" Shirley raised her head and looked at Narant with hope, obviously , She has never tried the experience of eating ice cubes in summer. "Well, I''ll take a look later, and if there is one, ask Lilia to bring it back to you!" "Yeah! Your lord is the best!" Xue Li jumped up from the spot immediately. After saying goodbye to the three girls, Narant took Lilia directly out of the small building. Chapter 177： Young fame? Came outside the house and joined Boris. Boris also brought only a personal servant, and then the two went directly to the big lawn not far from the manor. There is a large lake here, the lake is sparkling, and the lake is lined with green trees. At this time, under the shade, there are already delicious food, and many servants and maids are serving the gathered nobles. These nobles were in groups of three or five, all of them luxuriously dressed, and most of them were young nobles. "Haha, there are ice cubes, Narant, since I inherited the position of the family lord, I haven''t enjoyed ice cubes in summer for several years!" In this world without refrigerators, it is not easy to taste ice cubes in summer. Only the great nobles have the financial resources to build huge ice cellars, and then store ice cubes in the ice cellars for enjoyment in summer. At this time, Boris saw a wooden box in front of him. The servant was constantly taking out ice cubes from the wooden box and putting them into the silver cup beside him. He immediately walked over excitedly with Narant. "Come on, Narant, there are not many opportunities like this!" Boris walked to the table, picked up two of the silver cups, kept one for himself, and handed one to Narant. At this time, the glass was full of juice, and two or three ice cubes floated up and down at the mouth of the glass. Grumpy Grumpy! "Ha! It''s so relaxing! I, Boris, must dig an ice cellar in the territory in my lifetime!" Boris drank the juice in the glass in one breath, and then spoke freely. And Narant was not pretentious, and drank the juice, not to mention, the sweet and sour is a bit like the iced sour plum soup in the previous life. "Give us two more cups!" The food in this manor is provided by the castle for free, and you can eat it as you like. Boris is also welcome. After drinking a cup, he waved to the servant beside him. When Narant saw this, he whispered to Lilia: "Lilia, take a plate and pick some delicious food, and take it back to enjoy with your sister and the others later!" "Yes, my lord!" Lilia was a little cautious when she was exposed to such a scene for the first time. "Huck, you accompany this little maid!" Boris knew that Narant was preparing food for the three delicate girls in the small building. Seeing that Lilia was a little timid, he directly greeted his personal servant. Take Lilia to pack the food. His valet had followed him to many aristocratic gatherings, so he acted with ease at this time. "Yes, my lord!" The valet named Huck heard the words, and immediately took Lilia to the long table full of food in front of him. Seeing this, Narant cast a thankful look at Boris. "Boris!" At this moment, a young man suddenly walked beside them. "Hey! Rael, you arrived so early!" "Haha, I only arrived yesterday, Boris, I haven''t seen you gain weight for a long time. By the way, I heard that your Heiyan family is about to rise this time!" "What is the rise of the Black Rock family, Rael, it''s right to say that your Woz family has risen!" "Boris, you are too modest. Although modesty is the quality of a noble, too much modesty is hypocrisy. I am not exaggerating. Now go to the city and ask, which noble does not know about your Heiyan family''s white sugar!" "Haha!" If Narant wasn''t here, Boris might still take the tout along the way, but the original owner is here, and it would be a little embarrassing to listen to the tout again. Boris laughed dryly and immediately changed the subject, "Rael, I''ll introduce you to a new friend of mine who is also my neighbor!" "Oh?" Rael looked at Narant in surprise. He naturally saw the existence of Narant, but he was a little surprised to hear that Boris said that he was a new friend and neighbor. Could it be that this 16-year-old boy is also a lord? "Rael, don''t underestimate Narant, he is the lord of Storm Territory!" "Hey! This is the lord of the Storm Lord, Narant Berwick?" Rael was even more surprised when he heard it. "Yes, Rael, have you heard of Narant?" "Of course I''ve heard of it. I only came to Tulip City yesterday, but I''ve heard Sir Naland''s name several times, saying that Lord Naland was accidentally assigned to the Storm Territory! And he was attacked by the dark creatures! " "In addition, there is also the fact that Sir Wallard was beaten by Baron Andrew two days ago, and he also compensated a shop." "Sorry, Your Excellency Narant, I didn''t mean to offend these words, but now you are really a celebrity in the aristocratic circle!" That Rael can make friends with Boris shows that his personality is similar to Boris, and he has become a After friends, there are not so many noble etiquette, and he said what he knew in one go. After he finished speaking, it was reflected that the Lord was here, and he immediately apologized embarrassingly. "Haha, what''s there to apologize for, Narant will definitely not be angry, I am a little envious of Narant, he can be famous at such a young age!" Boris immediately smoothed the game. "Narant, this is Baron Relworth, whose territory is not far from Tulip City!" "Your Excellency Rael, it''s a pleasure to meet you. You don''t need to apologize, because these rumors are true!" After hearing the introduction, Narant nodded politely with a smile. "Haha, Your Excellency Narant is really impressive! To be honest, I admire Your Excellency Narant very much, and he actually wiped out the invading dark creatures!" "Baron Rael has won the prize, it''s just good luck!" Boris saw the two briefly say a few words, and knew that the two were not very familiar for the time being. In order to avoid the embarrassing chat between the two, he interjected and asked Rael: "Rael, how are you doing recently, your territory is far away from tulips. The city is so close yet come so early Do you want to enjoy more time in Tulip City?" "Oh! Boris, don''t mention it, where can I enjoy it now? The purple elf from my Woz family died two months ago. I''m afraid the potion lilies on the territory will not be grown in the future!" "Are you dead? I''m sorry Rael, please mourn!" "I''m not sad, but the reduction in the production of lilies means that the quality of our Woz family''s perfume is going to decline!" Rael showed helplessness on his face. "Rael, I can understand your feelings. My Black Rock Elf only has three or four years to live. I guess it is impossible for him to transform into an angel!" Boris patted Rael on the shoulder with empathy. " However, Rael, you are better, although the quality of the perfume has declined, but you can buy one or two green elf bugs to expand the planting area of ??lilies, and then the small profits but quick turnover." "Boris, a green elf needs at least seventy or eighty gold coins. Wherever you buy it, you can buy it. Our Woz family is not as rich as your Heiyan family!" Narant listened to the conversation between the two and did not interrupt. However, this Rael''s family actually made perfume, which surprised him. At the same time, he had a plan in his mind, that is, he didn''t know if he could buy a set of perfume making techniques from Rael. After all, this would allow him to start selling a lot of perfume in the open, and still largely disguise the presence of ambergris. This method is much safer than going to other counties to secretly buy perfume and then become a second-order dealer. "Go back and talk to Boris at night!" Narant thought in his heart. "Ah!" At this moment, Narant suddenly exclaimed not far away. Hearing this exclamation, Narant frowned and immediately turned to look, because the exclamation seemed to be from his little maid. Chapter 178： Well, the scar forgets the pain? When Narant saw what was on the field, his eyes turned cold. At this moment, his little maid fell to the ground, and there was a lot of food scattered around. It turned out that just after Lilia followed Huck to the long table where the food was placed, she took a large plate and began to serve it. Because Huck was there, and she would occasionally point out what kind of food is rare, Lilia''s progress in loading food was very fast. Considering that besides her sister, Katherine and Shirley in the small building, Lilia plans to pack an extra plate. Because Huck also said that this was a rare opportunity, and before his family left, he would also pack some and enjoy it once. In the end, Huck took her to the very center of the long table, where there were several plates of potion fruit, and if you bought one outside, it would cost at least a few silver coins. Lilia was also overjoyed, and immediately began to pack it, preparing to pack four to go back, when the time comes, one per person, I promise not to pack more. Unexpectedly, at this time, a young nobleman in a luxurious dress, about twenty-six or seven years old, came to her and Huck''s side. First, he looked at the two of them contemptuously, and then cursed in a low voice: "Where are you from, I don''t know that this is the Earl''s Castle? The food is for the nobles!" Lilia and Huck, who heard the words, naturally did not dare to answer, Harry reminded Lilia and prepared to take her away. However, just as Lilia carried the plate and bowed her head to leave, the noble suddenly stretched out a foot and tripped her. Suddenly, the food on the plate was spilled all over the place, and even the precious silk maid costume on her body was soiled. This is not over yet, just as Lilia fell to the ground, the nobleman also complained first, "You lowly servant, which hillbilly lord brought you out, don''t you know this is a noble occasion? Not only did you steal food, Did you bump into me?" "This lord, he is Ser Narant''s personal maid, please forgive me if I offend you!" Huck knew that servants could not conflict with nobles, nor could they cause trouble for their lord, so he still explained Lilia. . "Narant, that trash second son who participated in the competition? No wonder he is so poor that he doesn''t even have food for his servants, so he has to steal food here!" "I didn''t steal it!" Lilia immediately retorted when he heard him insulting her lord! "How dare you talk back!" The young aristocrat raised his foot and kicked Lilia directly. boom! However, at this moment, a silver cup was suddenly thrown over and smashed on the ankle of the young nobleman, blocking the blow. "If you dare to move her, I''ll break your leg!" At the same time, a cold voice came over. . "Are you Narant? You said you were going to break my leg? It''s just you?" The young man finally shifted his target and looked at Narant. "Narant, this is Wallard, the comer is not good!" Boris reminded in a low voice in Narant''s ear. Hearing this reminder, Narant''s eyes turned colder. "Everyone, come and have a look, this second son of the Berwick family is so poor and mad that the servant he brought here even stole food at this luncheon. After I caught him, he said he would break my leg!" At this time, all the nobles in the field have been attracted, and their eyes are constantly pointing at Narant. "Is he the second son who was assigned to the land of doom?" "I''m afraid I''m going to be unlucky this time. Wallard was beaten by Baron Andrew last time. It is estimated that he was specially looking for trouble today!" "Isn''t Wallard afraid of being beaten by Andrew again?" "What do you know, last time Wallard made a mistake first, he was beaten by Andrew, and he could only admit it, but now the money is lost, if Andrew beats Wallard again for no reason, the least he will be beaten by Wallard Corrupt a sum of money." "Hey, then we can watch a good show!" With the chatter around him, the smile on the corner of Wallard''s mouth grew even bigger. "You were beaten by my father last time. Now that you have healed the scar and forgot the pain?" Wallard was stared horribly, but then he remembered that it was not Andrew who was in front of him, and said sarcastically: "Sir Narrant, the parliament has acquitted me of that matter, and today you brought this vile man to steal something, and then hit me, is your Berwick family really so poor?" "Sir Wallard, I, Boris, can testify that this maid did not steal anything, but that I and Narrant told her and my personal servant Huck to pack food, ready to take it back to the small building later. Enjoy slowly." Seeing that Wallard insisted that Lilia stole something, Boris immediately spoke loudly. Although it is normal to pack food and go back to the small building, Boris knew that if he didn''t say a word to Narant, Narant would definitely be splashed with dirty water by other nobles. "Your Excellency Boris, you don''t have to cover up for him. Everyone knows the poverty of the Berwick family! I heard that the brothers and sisters of the Berwick family don''t even have any gold coins on them when they go out." Hearing Boris''s words, Wallard But unrelenting. Snapped! However, in the next moment, before Wallard could react, he felt a black bag flying towards his cheek, and Wallard moved his hand subconsciously. Whoa! With Varad''s resistance the bag was shot flying and fell to the ground. "You" Vallad was furious, and just wanted to yell, but another bag came flying, and he immediately slapped it again. "Boy, you are courting death!" Varad was ready to start immediately. "Wow! So many luminous beads!" "Hey, what''s in the other bag, a lot of flame spar!" "Is this Narant so rich? These are all good things. Many times, even if you have money, you need to spend a lot of money to buy them!" "This time, Varad has missed the mark!" However, before Varad had a seizure, the chatter in his ears made him stunned, because the exclamations around him made him stunned. When he turned his head to look, he saw a lot of noctilucent beads and flame spar scattered around the two bags that he had shot before. Not to mention those luminous beads, even more than a dozen flame spar is worth one or two hundred gold coins. If Narant was poor again, it would be unreasonable. Which poor man can carry two or three hundred gold coins with him when he goes out. "Hey! Narant, you are willing to litter such a good thing, Huck, help Ser Narant pick it up!" Boris was also a little stunned. He knew that Narant had white sugar, and he would definitely not be short of money in the future. But he didn''t expect him to be so rich now, carrying a large bag of luminous beads with him, and the largest one was half the size of an egg. In addition, those more than ten flame spar, this is something that requires great effort to buy if you have money. Wallard listened to the discussions around him, his face turned blue and white. "Humph!" In the end, Wallard could only snort coldly, ready to leave. "Ser Wallard, are you going to leave like this?" Vallad confessed, but Narant couldn''t let him leave so easily. Chapter 179： Isnt this pitting nobles? "What do you want?" Hearing Narant''s words, Wallard paused slightly. "What do you think? Didn''t you just frame my maid for stealing? Besides, you said I was poor in Narant?" "Now, whether it''s a maid serving food, or I, Narant, is poor, I have given you the answer, should you give me an explanation too! Sir Vallad!" Narant sneered. "Explain, what explanation do I need to give you!" Vallad''s face was sinking. At this time, he had lost face in front of so many nobles. He wanted to get out as soon as possible. "Of course I apologized to me and my maid!" "Ha ha!" "Haha! This Andrew''s second son is so funny!" Vallad hadn''t reacted to it yet, but the surrounding nobles burst into laughter first. Apologize to the servant, how can Vallad have the face to make friends with other nobles after this spread. "Narant, are you humiliating me?" Varad gritted his teeth. "I didn''t humiliate you. You tripped my maid on purpose and splashed dirty water. You should apologize!" Narant replied solemnly. "Don''t think about it!" Varad ignored Narant again, gave him a stern look, turned his head and was about to leave. "Since you have no regrets, Vallad, then I can only say sorry!" Seeing Vallad turning away, Narant said lightly, "Sir Vallad, I want to challenge you!" "" There was a moment of silence in the arena, and the nobles onlookers were stunned on the spot! "Are you challenging me?" Varad just walked two or three meters away. After hearing these words, he felt that he had heard it wrong, and turned around to confirm with a strange look. "Yes, what, are you afraid? Dare to accept my challenge?" Narant raised his eyebrows. "Haha, okay, then I''ll promise you a duel!" Narant''s question was a boon to Wallard. He originally thought it would slip away today, but it turned out to be a twist. Although he was extravagant when he was young, he managed the territory to the point of bankruptcy and could not even pay the taxes, and in the end even the territory was confiscated, but he also relied on resources to build the strength of a bronze high-level knight. Narant used to be a well-known waste material, plus Narant''s strength is no more than a bronze intermediate knight at most, Varad feels that he is not easy to deal with him. He was beaten by Andrew a few days ago, and he is going to double today. repay. "Haha, this Narant has the guts. Which of you just said that he was timid and cowardly before, I think he is very courageous now!" "The former Narant was indeed very cowardly. I heard from my brother that they studied in the same class at the Tulip Academy at the beginning. It is estimated that after being the lord for a few months now, they have developed their courage." "This shouldn''t be guts, but inflated because of the authority!" "Haha, I watched a play this time. Baron Andrew beat up this Wallard a few days ago, and now Wallard is back from his second son. I don''t know what will happen in a few days!" In an instant, the onlookers of the nobles in the field also reflected, and everyone''s interest was even stronger at this moment. "Everyone, everyone heard it. It was Narant who took the initiative to challenge me. I agreed. If there are any problems afterwards, it''s none of my business!" Open your mouth. "Boris, Narant''s choice is not wise!" Rael whispered to Boris on the side. In many cases, the level gap is the gap. Although there are some geniuses who can challenge the challenge, from the perspective of Narant''s previous reputation, it is not like a genius at all. "Rael, don''t worry, just wait and watch the show!" Boris was not worried at all. He had never seen Narant do something he wasn''t sure about. In his heart, Narant was very cunning. Did you cry when you got to Quint? Besides dealing with the death knight last time, he also knew the strength of Narant. After finishing speaking, Boris also waved at Lilia and Huck, motioning them to back away. "Boy, since you are going to duel with me, where are you going to fight now!" "It''s right here, it''s very wide here!" "Very good! Hope you don''t cry and go back to your rude daddy!" When Varad heard the words, there was a sinister smile on the corner of his mouth, and his hand was already on the long sword. The noble sword never leaves the body. This sentence is not just words. Even when you meet the monarch, you have the right to wear the sword. This is the right of all nobles. "You still worry about yourself!" Narant smiled disdainfully, and pretended to take out a fruit from his arms and walked to the opposite side of Wallard. After eating the fruit, he also held the hilt of the sword at his waist. The surrounding nobles had long since moved out of the way to form a circle, waiting for a wonderful duel between the two. In an instant, the air seemed to freeze. Although it was not a battle of life and death, it represented a battle of honor. "Kill!" In the next moment, it was Vallad who moved first, only to hear him roar, and angrily drew his sword and rushed towards Narant. Clang! Swish! In the next moment, there was also a sound of a long sword being unsheathed in front of him. However, at the moment Narant moved, Varad only felt a flash in front of his eyes, and then he could not capture the trajectory of Narant''s movements. puff! Vallad was startled, and just about to stop to take precautions, he suddenly felt a flash of coldness in front of him, and then his face became cold! "what!" Wallard touched his face subconsciously, but there was a trace of blood. "Bastard! I''m going to kill you!" At the next moment, Vallad was furious, his whole body was running to the extreme, and he continued to attack Narant with a roar. He felt that he must have underestimated the enemy just now. How could a bronze intermediate knight be so fast. "Hey, how is this possible, Narant actually injured Vallad, and his speed seems to be very fast!" "The speed is very fast, even faster than most bronze high-level knights, but this Sir Narant is a bit ruthless! He even left a bloodstain on Wallard''s face! This is a big revenge. !" Everything that happened in front of us was too fast, and everyone did not reflect it. However, the next moment I saw a big hole on Wallard''s face, I exclaimed. They were all surprised why the plot did not develop as originally thought, and why Narant had such a strong strength. Of course, everyone admired Narant''s slap in the face. While everyone was talking, the battle on the field continued. However, Varad was obviously thinking too much. It was not that he underestimated the enemy, but that Narant was really fast. I saw that when Varad swung his sword and slashed, Narant just moved easily, and then quickly raised the long sword in his hand. Swish! Another flash of coldness flashed. puff! "what!" This time, with the sound of the sword piercing the flesh, it was followed by the screams of Vallad! Boom! I saw that the wrist of Varad holding the sword was cut off by Narant! quiet! Dozens of nobles and more than a dozen servants in the luncheon were all stunned on the spot. . "Hey! It turned out to be a complete victory, Boris, this Narant is too powerful! Whoever his grandmother used to say that Narant was the second son of trash This is simply cheating the nobles!" Gudong! Boris, who heard the words, swallowed his saliva and said, "It''s amazing, he is the bronze intermediate knight!" Whoa! "Hey! This waste second son is too powerful!" "Where is the second son of the trash, Valard is a bronze high-level knight like me. Although he usually likes to be drunk with money, his grudge is still there, and he can''t even touch the corner of Narant''s clothes!" "This speed is too fast, and this Andrew''s second son is too decisive, even daring to cut off one of Wallard''s hands!" "This is the end of Vallad! There is no way to go to the noble council to avenge!" In an instant, the surrounding nobles also reflected, and their gazes towards Narant became strange. It was originally thought that the father and son should pay the debt, but now it has become a double battle between father and son, and it is still more ruthless. At this time, everyone was not only surprised that Narant in front of him was very different from the rumors they had heard in the past, but also was surprised by Narant''s decisive action. "Don''t take your master to be healed!" At this time, Boris looked at Wallard, who was still half-kneeling and wailing on the ground, and instructed Wallard''s personal servant. There are two types of duels in this world. One is to click until the end. This kind of duel rule can be started anytime, anywhere, as long as both parties are willing and there are onlookers to prove it. The other is the battle of life and death. Such a duel challenge requires the permission of the emperor, and then needs to be completed in the arena. Now the duel between Narant and Vallad belongs to the first type, which means that Narant needs to ensure that Vallad does not die, otherwise he is likely to have some trouble. Wallard''s personal servant only reacted when he heard Boris''s instructions, and immediately stepped forward to help Wallard towards the door of the manor. Chapter 180： shop After Wallard was helped away, the servants quickly cleaned up the scene! And this luncheon has returned to calm again, of course, the eyes of everyone looking at Narant have changed, and it is no longer the same as the previous joke. Just like what Rael said before, whoever says Narant is the second son of a waste will definitely be cheating the nobles! And Narant took the towel handed by the servant and wiped it, and then returned to its original state. This Wallard asked him to trouble him repeatedly and twice, even if he spent money to buy his life last time, and now he even wants to beat Lilia in front of himself, and then humiliate himself, and he has no psychological burden on him. After instructing Lilia to refill two plates of food and a few glasses of iced juice, Narant, Boris and the others continued to eliminate the food, chatting while eating. "Narant, great! By the way, how did you train your speed, Narant?" Boris couldn''t help but gave Narant a thumbs up, and then he couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity. He felt that Narant''s speed today seemed to be a little faster than last time. "I''m not too sure about this, maybe I have the talent in this area!" Narant shook his head, naturally he couldn''t say that he ate agility fruit. Just in order to ensure that he can absolutely defeat Vallad, Narant secretly exchanged another agility fruit. It''s just that he looked at Wallard a little high. Although Wallard was a high-level bronze knight, his body had already been hollowed out by the color of wine. Therefore, it seems to be quite imposing, but in fact, the steps are frivolous and the response is slow, and Narant can''t parry with all his strength. "Well, Narant, you are right, we are a little embarrassed." Boris covered his face, and the same was true of Rael beside him. The two deeply felt Narant''s Versailles. "Narant, I''m afraid you''re going to be famous in the aristocratic circle again!" Rael said with envy at this time. The challenge duel in this manor today is believed to spread among the noble circles soon. And Narant defeated the bronze high-rank Vallad with the bronze middle-rank, plus the reputation of the second son of the waste material in the past, this can definitely become a sensational news. In addition, now that the birthday celebration is approaching, and the nobles of the principality are gathered together, it is possible that Narant¡¯s reputation can still spread to the earldom. "Haha, Rael is right, Narant congratulates you, in the future you have a reputation for a leapfrog challenge, and I''m afraid no one will dare to say that you are the weak second son." Boris also congratulated. "I just watched him trouble me over and over again, so I was forced to do it!" Narant shook his head, he really didn''t really want this reputation. As the saying goes, people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. it is good! After chatting for a while, Narant and Boris first returned to the small building after the lunch. However, the two did not rest immediately, but prepared to go to Tulip City, because Narant wanted to see the shop that belonged to him. Narant and Boris entered Tulip City directly from another gate of the castle with their subordinates. When you walk out of the castle gate, there is a huge square outside. There are not many people in the square, because the neighborhood is an area where nobles gather, and civilians rarely dare to come here to hang out. Although Tulip City is not divided into inner and outer cities, it also naturally forms several different gathering areas. For example, from the Tulip Plaza to the Dongcheng area, it is basically a gathering area for nobles. In the south of the city, because it is close to the main gate of Tulip City, more merchants gather here, and most of the caravans gather here after entering the city. As for the west of the city, where the most civilians gather, it is the poorest area in Tulip City. The shop that Vallad compensated Narant was located in the area where the west and south of the city meet. Walking out of the square and going straight along Tulip Avenue, they crossed the pedestrian-like Main Street and turned into an alley in less than half an hour. This street is obviously not as wide and tidy as the main street. Although there are still many pedestrians on the street, poor civilians in tattered clothes have begun to appear among the pedestrians. As we continue to move forward, there are dense shops on both sides, and most of these shops sell living materials. "It''s here!" After walking for about five or six minutes, they finally arrived at the location of the store according to the address on the contract. "This place is a bit deep!" Narant was a little speechless. Although it was only five or six minutes away from the main street, the pedestrians in the vicinity were basically ordinary civilians. Although from time to time, decent businessmen could be seen passing by, the nobles did not see them. one. "Narant, you should be content! The location of this shop is actually good. There are many businessmen passing by near the south of the city. If you go further or in those alleys, it will be Ghetto!" Boris rolled his eyes and felt Versailles again. "Also, do you know how difficult it is to buy a good shop in Tulip City?" "Let''s talk about the price first. Let''s talk about the shops in the circle outside the castle. One store can be worth hundreds of thousands of gold coins." "Even if it is in the south of the city, it is impossible to buy a good shop without two hundred gold coins." "Furthermore, these shops are not something you can buy if you want. Some of these shops belong to the earl''s own property, and some were purchased by other nobles early on. These nobles not only have vassals with tulip collars, but also There are large and small nobles from other counties!" "They won''t sell the store easily. Even if they don''t do business, they will only rent it out!" "So, even if you have money and want to buy it, it depends on whether anyone is willing to sell it!" "Although your shop is said to be worth 60 to 70 gold coins, but because it is near the south of the city, if you don''t get 100 gold coins, no one is willing to sell it. It is estimated that Baron Andrew does not want gold coins for compensation, but wants the shop. , also have this idea!" "There is such a thing!" It was the first time that Narant knew that in this world real estate is only something that only nobles can play. But think about it, there are hundreds of thousands of people in Tulip City, and it is the center of the entire Tulip County. I don¡¯t know how many caravans come and go every day in the entire Principality. Naturally, such a big benefit is stared at by the nobles. The two said, they have come to the front of the store. The door of the shop is not wide, about one meter five. This is because of the restrictions of the stone house. In order to better display the goods in the store, there are two large windows on both sides of the gate. When the wooden boards on the large windows are pushed up, pedestrians can see the goods inside from outside the door. The interior space of the entire store is less than 30 square meters. Fortunately, Narant saw that the door of the surrounding shops were like night stalls, and he put a piece of linen outside the door, and then directly occupied the road to operate. As a result, the space available for the entire store is equivalent to nearly 40 square meters. "It seems that this store can only be used to sell ordinary goods!" After looking at the surrounding environment, Narant positioned the store. That is salt, brown sugar brown bread, and dried salted fish. Although these goods are low-profit, the people who pass by are all audiences. As for the original perfume and the like, it would be better to go to the square to set up a stall. Thinking like this, Narant gave orders to his subordinates. This time, he also brought a lot of goods with him, just for the purpose of this shop. Thanks to his father Andrew''s attentiveness, when he negotiated at the beginning, he asked Vallad to keep all the shelves and containers intact except for the commodities, so he could start arranging them as soon as he arrived. Although these wooden cabinets and wooden boxes are not worth a few dollars, they also save a lot of trouble. Chapter 181： More and more crooked news Inside a tavern in the east of Tulip City. "Have you heard? Ser Vallad had a wrist chopped off by Ser Narrant!" "Wallard, why is he again? Who is that Ser Narrant?" "It''s Andrew''s second son, the second son who was assigned to be the lord of the Land of Doom?" "What, that second son? How is this possible? Didn''t everyone in the city say that the second son was cowardly and couldn''t condense the seeds of fighting qi? Is this true or false?" "Of course it''s true, Baron Yale just told me, he saw it with his own eyes! Now this Narant is not the second son of a waste. It is said that he has the strength of the bronze intermediate level, and he has the talent of agility, and the attack speed is very fast. So Varad was directly defeated by him!" "Hey! There is still such a thing! However, didn''t you understand what happened last time? Now that Narant is privately taking revenge for seriously hurting the nobles, I''m afraid it will be unlucky this time!" "This time has nothing to do with the last time, and that Narant will not be unlucky, because the two of them are dueling voluntarily!" "duel?" "Yes, it is said that Varad humiliated Narant''s personal maid, and the two sides could not argue and then directly chose a duel!" "Hey, that''s not right, why did I hear that the reason for the duel was different?" At this moment, a nobleman at the next table interjected. "Your Excellency, why is it different?" "I heard that Vallad and Narant fell in love with a beautiful maid in the Count''s Castle at the same time, and they had a duel after a dispute. They fought for love!" "Hey, is there such a thing?" "Yeah, I can understand what Wallard said, but that Narant obviously participated in the competition, doesn''t he want to marry Miss Stella?" "Who knows, maybe young people like to be impulsive and so reckless!" "" "Great news, great news, Ser Vallad and Narrant fought a duel in the Count''s Castle for fighting over a maid, and Narrant cut off one of Vallad''s wrists" "Breaking news, Narant fell in love with a maid at the Earl''s Castle at first sight, but was robbed of love by Valard. Narant challenged love and cut off Vallad''s wrist in a duel!" While Narant was planning to make money in front of his new store, the Dongcheng District of Tulip was swept away by a piece of explosive news. This news is exactly the duel in the Yingbin Manor of the Earl''s Castle today. Originally, such news meant that Narant''s reputation for scrap material would cease to exist. However, in the process of spreading the news, it gradually changed its taste, and it became more and more outrageous. From the beginning, everything that happened in the manor was normally relayed, such as Narant''s challenge to maintain his personal maid. But later, I don''t know if it was because of the existence of people with a heart, but it evolved into a duel between Narant and Vallad in order to compete for a castle maid. And this version was immediately accepted by most nobles. On the contrary, it is nonsense to think that the version of Narant''s challenge for the Maid is nonsense. "Miss! Miss!" At the same time, in the Tulip Castle, the little maid Lina hurriedly appeared again. "What''s the matter, Lina! If you keep yelling like this, I''m really going to marry you to that Narant!" "Well, miss, no, it''s really big news this time!" "Well, what''s the big news!" Stella has been given a headache by the surprise of her little maid these days. "The duel between Ser Narrant and Ser Varad!" "The duel is over, is that Narant so impulsive? This must be Vallad''s trap. He wants to take the opportunity to save the face he lost last time!" Stella knew the result of the duel without thinking. "Well, ma''am, no, it was that Ser Wallard who had one of his wrists chopped off!" "Huh? Lina, are you sure you heard it right?" Stella was stunned. She remembered hearing Lina mention that Vallad was a bronze high-ranking knight a few days ago. As for Narant, not to mention, if it wasn''t for the reason of giving perfume, Lina''s personal maid would still be called the second son of a waste. "Miss, I heard right, it happened in the castle! And the news is spreading everywhere!" Lina immediately vowed. "Doesn''t that mean that Narant also has the strength of a high-rank bronze?" "I don''t know about this! But, miss, there are several reasons for the two of them to duel, and I can''t tell the truth from the fake!" "Why?" "Well, some servants said that it was Vallad who bullied Narrant''s maid. Ser Narant challenged Ser Vallad in order to protect his maid." "It is also said that Narant fell in love with a maid in the castle at first sight, but was stabbed by Ser Wallard, so the two had a duel." "Miss, why do you say that Sir Narant is dueling with Vallad? Most people outside say that Narant is fighting for maids with Sir Vallad!" Lina couldn''t help thinking of Narant''s handsome and very handsome A friendly face. If it wasn''t for this reason, then she would definitely choose to believe the latter, because except for a few servants, the information relayed by the other servants was based on the latter reason. Stella did not answer Lina, she just frowned slightly in thought. "Sir, the goods have been placed!" "Well, let''s go back to the castle first! Everyone is tired today, and we will officially open tomorrow!" Narant sympathized with his subordinates who walked for seven or eight days in a row, so he was not ready to open the store immediately. After putting the goods into the store, he left two guards on duty in the store, and then returned directly to the castle. Back at the castle, Narant lay directly on the bed to rest, and he was exhausted from the long journey. After a night of silence, Narant woke up refreshed the next morning. The breakfast was delivered directly to the small building by the castle servants, so Narant had breakfast in the small building before calling Boris again. However, when he walked out of the small building and walked in the castle, he found many servants hiding in the distance and secretly looking at him, especially the maids. "Well, have you become handsome again?" Narant couldn''t help touching his handsome face. "Narant, it should be your reputation spread yesterday!" Boris said with envy. "Ha ha!" Afterwards, the two took their men all the way out of the castle and came to the shop again. "Ross, let''s open!" Rose also opened a tavern at the beginning, so it must be the most appropriate for her to open it for the first time. "Yes, my lord!" Rose immediately began to command several servants to move the goods out of the gate. "Everyone, come and have a look. The best salt, dried salted fish, brown sugar and brown bread are sold at a low price. Salt only costs seven coppers per pack, and salted fish only costs ten coppers per pound!" After arranging the goods, Rose herself appeared on the street and shouted for sale! Chapter 182： Here comes the troublemaker! "Sir, they''re starting over there!" On the main street at the junction of the south and west of Tulip City, a luxurious carriage was parked beside the road, but suddenly there were several men dressed in linen shorts and dressed as ordinary civilians approaching the carriage. Their eyes were not on the carriage, as if they were talking to themselves. "Go, don''t make it from that bastard!" However, the next moment there was a response from the carriage, and it was Alding sitting in the carriage. "Yes, my lord!" Several people were instructed and immediately mixed into the crowd, heading towards the street in the west of the city! "Come and take a look, table salt without any sand only needs seven copper plates a pack, and plump dried sea fish, a delicacy that only nobles can taste, now only ten copper plates a pound!" "Besides, have any of you tasted honey? I''m afraid they haven''t, because it is the exclusive property of the nobles, but from now on, you will have the opportunity to taste this deliciousness, which is sweeter than honey. Brown sugar brown bread, and it''s not expensive, only seven coppers a piece!" "I want to buy the speed, the quantity of goods is not much!" Although Rose was wearing a long linen dress, her beautiful body and beautiful face, coupled with a rather tempting greeting, instantly stopped passers-by, both businessmen and commoners. They first glanced at Rose secretly, swallowed secretly, and then pretended to look at the goods placed on the roadside. "Hey, is this table salt? Why is it so white? It''s different from what we used to eat. Could it be that this is the white salt eaten by nobles, and there''s not a grain of sand in it!" "And this turned out to be a sea fish. Can anyone afford him to put it here?" "Look, that brown bread is so small! Who can eat it?" Although passersby were attracted, most of their attention just now was on Rose. In addition to the noisy street, they felt lonely after hearing what Rose said. Rose didn''t get angry when she saw this, she continued to smile and said in a soft tone, "Customers, this is not the salt that the nobles eat, but it is sold to all of you here, because the price of this white salt without sand is only seven pieces. A pack of copper plates!" "What? Only seven copper plates are needed for this white salt?" At this moment, the passers-by surrounding the shop door could hear it clearly, and they couldn''t even look at Rose. of white salt. "That''s right, it''s a pack of seven copper plates, and the dried sea fish only needs ten copper plates per pound, and the black bread, which is sweeter than honey, only needs seven copper plates!" Whoa! "It turned out to be true!" "Boss, then I want to buy a pack of salt!" The crowd was in an uproar, and one of them, dressed in a slightly decent businessman, took the lead and took out seven copper plates and handed them out tentatively. "Okay, pack a bag of salt for this customer!" Rose smiled and took the seven copper plates from the merchant, while the servant on the side had been waiting for a long time, and immediately scooped a spoonful of white salt from the wooden box Packed in a paper bag. This paper bag is folded in advance, and as long as it is full, the weight is inseparable. "Wow! It''s true!" Seeing this scene of the transaction with my own eyes, and the goods were also packed in front of my eyes, the people around them immediately lost their doubts. "Boss, I want ten more packs. This is money!" The merchant who had just tried to buy it completed the transaction, and his expression immediately became excited, and he actually took out the money again to buy it. "I want too! Boss, give me five packs!" There is no suspense at all about the sale of this low-priced and high-quality salt. After everyone confirmed the truth, they rushed to buy it. "Boss, why is your salt so cheap? Other people''s salt mixed with sand costs ten copper plates, but you only need seven copper plates without sand. Is there any problem?" And at this moment, a questioning voice suddenly came out from the crowd. However, the person who spoke was hiding in the crowd, and it was impossible to see who asked the question. "Yeah, how can there be such cheap salt? In the past, only the nobles could eat the salt that was not mixed with sand. Did the nobles dare not eat it and sold it to us at such a low price!" There was another echoing voice from the crowd, still no one could find the speaker, but the voice was extremely loud. And those crowds who were crowding with money and preparing to snap up immediately stopped their movements and became hesitant. "Looking for trouble?" Narant and Boris were sitting in the store at this time, waiting for the big rush to start. When they heard the sudden voice, their brows could not help but frown slightly. "Xue Li! You let Xiao Huihui go to the sky to see if you can find out who is talking!" "Yes, my lord!" Xue Li, who had been resting with Catherine and Vivian in the back, immediately released Xiao Huihui when she heard the words. "Hey, I seem to know these people, they are people from the land of doom!" "I don''t need to say more about the land of doom, there are women of doom and dark creatures everywhere!" "No wonder the salt for the nobles is so cheap. All these things carry bad luck. The nobles dare not eat them That''s why they sell them to us at such a low price. Don''t be fooled!" Swish! The crowd that was still gathered in front of the store changed color instantly, and they stepped back a few steps, hiding like a plague god. "Damn it!" Narant gritted his teeth when he saw this scene! The tulip commoners in this city are different from those in the countryside. The commoner serfs in the countryside are willing to take certain risks for the few pennies. After all, life is already poor enough, and they don¡¯t cherish their lives so much. But no matter how poor the commoners in this city are, they are much better than the serfs in the countryside, and they don''t dare to take such a small advantage at all. And the businessman who had already bought the salt just hurriedly threw the bag of salt on the ground, as if he was holding a pack of explosives. "Everyone, we are indeed from the Storm Territory, but there are no dark creatures in the Storm Territory, and there is no Daughter of Doom! This is just a false rumor in the past! If the Land of Doom is really so dangerous, how can we be okay?" The change in the crowd also caught Rose by surprise. After all, the reputation of the land of doom is really not something that can be resolved by ordinary means. However, in the face of such a situation, she could only speak to comfort first, wondering if her own adults had any good countermeasures. "Don''t believe her words, maybe she is the daughter of doom!" However, Rose comforted her, but there was another question from the crowd. "Sir, Xiao Huihui saw it. There are four people in total. Although they are hiding in the crowd, Xiao Huihui can see clearly when they speak loudly!" At this time, news came from Shirley in the store. "Catherine, you go out with Shirley, you only need to leave a living hole! By the way, drag it into the alley, don''t dirty the shop door!" A cold light flashed in Narant''s eyes, no matter who it was, This feud has grown. Chapter 183： turnaround "Narant, what are you going to do now, I think you should close the shop first!" After Catherine left, Boris frowned and made a suggestion. Looking at the current situation, the best way is to close the shop first, otherwise there will be more and more crowds watching, and then the goods in the Narant territory will not be sold to Tulip City in the future. Now that the store is closed, the impact will not spread, and at least the civilian caravan will be able to sell Storm Collar goods in Tulip City. "It seems that it can only be like this!" Narant knew that this was the best way. At this time, even if you go out and explain it as a lord, it is useless, because people will not believe you at all. It seems that he either rents out the shop to others to earn rent, or waits for a while and tries to open it again. "Bastard! Wait a minute to find out who it is, then wait!" What Narant wants most now is to find out who is behind the scenes. Although he thinks it is most likely Aldin''s hand, he still needs to catch someone to confirm. With that said, he was about to stand up and let Rose close the door temporarily. "Hey, it smells so fragrant and familiar! Everyone, let me go, please let me in!" But just as Narant got up, a surprise sound came from outside the door. "Wow, it''s really brown sugar brown bread, Uncle Laurie, look, there''s brown sugar brown bread here too, as well as unsanded salt and dried salted fish." It was Kerr, the nephew of Laurie''s grocer, who pushed forward from the crowd, the one who had asked at the door of the toilet if breakfast was good. "Is there a special product of Storm Collar in the tulips so soon?" Laurie, who heard the words, also got in from the crowd. "Boss, are you from Storm Collar''s shop, or did you buy the goods from Storm Collar?" When he saw the goods at the door, Laurie immediately confirmed that it was definitely from Storm Collar. However, the store''s The history has not yet been judged. "This is our Lord Narant''s shop!" "Oh, it''s really Lord Naland''s shop, then congratulations to Lord Naland!" Laurie immediately congratulated upon hearing Rose''s answer. "Laurie''s General Store, do you know them?" At this moment, a questioning voice came from next to Laurie. Laurie heard the words and saw that he was an acquaintance, "Hey, stingy Sam, why are you here, haha, I see, you must want to buy these goods!" "Then hurry up and buy it, the goods from Storm Collar are really good, cheap and exquisite!" "Lori''s General Store, are the salt and dried fish that you sold yesterday purchased from the Land of Doom?" The businessman named Sam couldn''t believe it. "You''re right, the goods I sold yesterday were purchased from Stormwind Leader, but it''s not a land of doom, it was a friendly and magical territory at that time, and I''ve been to that territory no less than five or six times! '' Laurie nodded in recognition, and refuted the Doom Land claim. If it weren''t for the Doom Land now under construction, Laurie would dare to spend the night there because the grilled oysters there are so delicious. "Hey, I''ll let you know now, but, Sam, don''t think I was tricking you yesterday. There''s not a grain of sand in this snow-white table salt. We rely on carts and manpower to transport it from Stormwind. It''s not an exaggeration to earn three more copper coins!" Immediately, Laurie remembered the salt he had sold yesterday for ten coins, and explained it immediately. "This" The businessman was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect to get such an answer from Laurie. He also opened a grocery store, and Laurie had purchased goods from his shop a few years ago and brought them back to Black Rock Collar for sale, so the two were quite familiar and knew that Laurie would definitely not lie to him. In addition, yesterday he bought a lot of salt from Laurie for a pack of ten coppers. Of course, he prepared to eat the salt himself, after all, the price was the same, but it was not mixed with sand, which was very rare. And just now, the reason why he dared to spend money to try to buy it was because he bought this salt yesterday. And today, the price of salt is even cheaper. He only needs seven copper plates. He plans to buy some and sell them back. After all, his shop is in the south of the city, and the news did not spread so quickly. However, just now, I was frightened by a few words that I didn''t know who was booing. "Don''t you buy the stingy Sam? Don''t you buy it either?" Laurie''s grocery store finally found something different. Although the crowd gathered around, no one bought it. "Haha! Great, then I''ll buy it, hehe, this boss, I''m Laurie''s grocery store in Black Rock Collar, I used to go to Storm Collar to buy goods, butler Thomas and Butler Mario know me, um, Even Lord Narant greeted me!" "I want to buy some goods from you now to sell, I don''t know if it is possible, the price can be the same as the selling price, and we promise not to sell around here!" The goods that Laurie brought yesterday made him a lot of money. Later, the bosses wanted to buy more, but he had no goods to sell to others! "Who said I didn''t buy it, Laurie''s Grocery Store, you can''t cut the line, boss, give me the ten packs that I said earlier, I don''t have enough money on me, I''ll buy some more later after taking these back! " This time, Sam gave up, and hurriedly picked up the salt on the ground, and then handed out the money in his hand. He had tasted the salt he had bought from Laurie yesterday, and if he had bad luck it would have happened last night. Moreover, he was jealous of how much Laurie earned yesterday, and now he naturally wants to grab a piece of the pie, but unfortunately he didn''t have enough money to go out, otherwise he would have to buy hundreds of packs and get them before Laurie''s grocery store sell. Rose didn''t expect to be able to turn around, but he still needed to ask Narant''s opinion about Laurie''s request, and immediately looked into the store. "Ross, sell it to him, Laurie''s General Store can pay the original price of the territory!" "Yes, my lord!" "Ah! It''s Lord Narrant, thank you Lord Narrant for your generosity!" In an instant, Laurie heard Narant''s voice and thanked him gratefully Next, Rose asked the servant first He packed the salt for Sam, and after Sam left, he looked at Laurie and said, "Lauri''s grocery store, how much do you need!" "I want a hundred packets of table salt, fifty kilograms of dried salted fish and fifty brown sugar brown bread!" After all, this was a bargain, and Laurie dared not go too far. "Rose, double the number for him!" At this moment, Narant came out, he knew what Laurie was thinking. "Thank you Lord Narant for your generosity!" Laurie was overjoyed when he heard the words, and thanked him again. To know that this batch of goods changed hands, he could easily earn fifteen more silver coins. Soon the servants were packing the goods from Laurie''s general store. After Laurie called his serfs to load the goods on the wheelbarrow, he respectfully said goodbye to Narant. After Laurie''s grocery store left, Narant turned his attention to the crowd of onlookers at the door. "Everyone, I am the lord of the Storm Territory. I usually eat this salt myself. Do you still think it has bad luck?" With that said, Narant directly scooped a small spoon of table salt into a porcelain cup, and then drank it with water. In fact, the crowd of onlookers dispelled their previous worries after Sam and Laurie purchased the goods, and at this time, they had no worries when they saw Narant''s actions. "Now, if you want to buy, hurry up and come forward. The merchant just bought a lot of goods, and there is not much stock in the store!" After speaking, Narant didn''t stop there, and headed straight to the side alley. "I want, boss, give me five packets of salt!" "I want it too, I want ten packets of table salt and a pound of dried salted fish!" "I want that brown sugar brown bread sweeter than honey!" The next moment, the crowd came up again and surrounded the newly opened store of Narant. Chapter 184： Sapphire Treasure Row When Narant came to the alley, there were already three men in linen shorts lying in a pool of blood. Only one person was slumped on the ground by Catherine''s neck with a rapier, and there was a blood hole on his limbs. "My lord, this person seems to be a title knight!" "Well, Bronze Elementary Knight, tell me, who sent you here!" Narant nodded lightly. "Bah!" Narant responded with a mouthful of spit. "Good, big man!" "My lord, my subordinates are here!" Under the guidance of Catherine, the current big man could barely understand some simple commands and reply in simple common language. "Let him loose his bones!" "Yes, my lord!" This sentence needs to be repeated by Catherine. The big stone who heard the words did not hesitate to walk to the bronze knight, and then held the bronze knight''s wrist. "drink!" Click! As the big stone exerted its strength, a crisp sound immediately came from the alley. "Woooo!" Bean-sized beads of sweat appeared on the forehead of the bronze junior knight, and he wanted to howl, but unfortunately his mouth was covered by Big Stone''s other hand. Click! Click! Then, there was a series of crisp sounds, and the big stone actually crushed one of the bronze knight''s arms inch by inch. Of course, this skill was not born by the big stone, but the interrogation method that Quake taught them some time ago, and they did not expect to use it so quickly. "Can you talk now?" "Demon, you demon! The God of Glory will not let you go!" After one arm was pinched, the big stone removed the palm of the bronze knight''s mouth. "Well, what I Narant admires most is your tough bones. It seems that the lessons I have taught you are not enough, Big Rock, let him loose the other arm!" Narant said coldly. "I said, I said, it''s Viscount Alding, and it was Lord Viscount who shot us here. Give me a treat!" Hearing Narant''s words, the junior bronze knight couldn''t hold it any longer. "Big stone, check again, if it''s correct, give him a treat!" "Yes, my lord!" This time Narant was really in a hurry. He came to Tulip City just to get a chance for the Count to visit the Storm Territory in person, and he didn''t plan to clean up Alding now. But it''s only been two days now, and the troubles are one after another. "My lord, it has been confirmed! It is Viscount Alding!" "very good!" Nalanda nodded and returned directly to the store. . At this time, the door of the store was already crowded with people buying goods, and even the Sammy just now reappeared in the crowd. No need to worry about the sale of goods, Narant went directly back to the shop. "Boris, does Alding have any business in Tulip City?" "Are you sure?" Boris asked. "verified!" "Yeah!" Boris nodded, then thoughtfully answered Narant''s question, "Aldin has a lot of properties in Tulip City, most of which are given by some minor nobles to please him! However, among these properties, the real estate The few shops in the east of the city are the ones that can make a lot of money for Aldin, and the perfume business, ice cube business, and potion fruit business in those shops are the most profitable." "Narant, how do you want to thank him? But you should be careful in this Tulip City. There are also Tulip Knights patrolling in the east of the city." "Well, Boris, I understand this, I won''t use extreme means, don''t worry!" Narant nodded, he really couldn''t use violence to deal with Alding in Tulip City, otherwise it would be very risky, and this would not Not worth it. And Narant''s preparation is to use commercial means to deal with Aldin, such as perfume, which is his forte. Of course, this operation also requires Narant to think of some ways, first to conceal the source of the perfume, and secondly to find a way to open the perfume to the next door to Alding. "By the way, Boris! That Rael family produces perfume. If I buy perfume technology from him, will he be willing to sell it?" "Huh? Narant, do you want to make perfume?" Boris was stunned. "Narant, perfume seems to make money, but it''s not easy to do. First of all, you must have suitable flower raw materials, and secondly, you must have a unique formula, otherwise If the fragrance you make doesn¡¯t smell good, you¡¯ll lose money!¡± "As for Rael, his family makes lily perfume, which is a unique secret recipe. However, I have also heard that some nobles will sell the process of how to make perfume. Of course, this is just the most common extraction process. They won''t spread the incense easily!" "Boris, all I want is the ordinary extraction and production process, no secret recipe!" "Oh, I''ll ask Rael for you later!" Boris nodded. Next, the two continued to sit in the store for a while, and after confirming that the store was operating normally, the two headed towards the east of the city. The shop is now handed over to Rose and several servants and maids to take care of. In addition, Narant has left Lilia, a personal maid, to be responsible for registering the money and goods. The two rode on horseback and spent more than half an hour to the east of the city. The streets here were wide and tidy. There are not many people on the road, but basically all you can see are noble ladies and gentlemen dressed in silk dresses and decent manners, and carriages pass by from time to time on the street. "Narant, this is Tulip City or the famous blue crystal treasures of our Onyx Principality!" Soon, Boris took Narant to the gate of a manor. "A shop is actually placed in a manor!" Narant also opened his eyes. There are large and small manors on both sides of the main street in the east of the city, and the shops are also placed in the manor. If you want to enter, you need to go through the gate and the small garden in front of the courtyard, and this small garden also has a place for guests to park carriages or horses. "Welcome to the Blue Crystal Treasure Shop, two distinguished masters!" The two dismounted their horses at the entrance of the manor, and the well-dressed attendants immediately stepped forward to greet them. Afterwards, the two entered the treasure house under the leadership of the attendants. Just stepping into the treasure shop, the luxurious decoration inside opened Narant''s eyes again. The colorful crystals were assembled into candlesticks. Above the crystal candlesticks, there were actually longan-sized luminous beads, which illuminated the entire hall. Very bright. "Two noble masters, welcome to Blue Crystal, do you know what you need?" At this time, the person who greeted him has become a sweet-looking maid. "We want to find a blue crystal jeweler to make a beautiful object!" Boris said directly. "Okay, two gentlemen, please come with the little one, the jeweler is on the second floor!" Under the guidance of the maid, the two went to the second floor. The decoration on the second floor is more luxurious and high-grade, and each item is placed separately. However, there are many fewer customers on the upper floor, which is quiet and spacious. Soon, the two were taken to a reception area with sofas, tables and chairs, "Please wait a moment, the two gentlemen, the villain will now invite a jeweler to receive the two gentlemen!" Chapter 185： competitor? "Narant, that seems to be your competitor!" Just after the maid made the scented tea and left, Boris patted Narant and whispered. "Competitors?" Narant didn''t reflect for a while, but the next moment he understood who Boris was referring to. At another reception desk seven or eight meters away from them, a young man in gorgeous clothes was talking to a jewelry craftsman. "I know this young man. It''s Billy from the Lane family. His father is one of the few viscounts in the earldom." "Although this Billy is the second son, I heard that his ability is stronger than his heir brother!" "Oh!" Narant nodded silently, and immediately observed the other side intently, no matter what, he wanted to win this birthday party. "Mityr artisan, then I''ll leave this gift box to you!" "Sir Billy, please rest assured, our Sapphire Treasure Shop will treat every customer with heart at all times, and I will definitely make the gift box according to your requirements!" "Very good, if I am satisfied, then I will increase the pay!" "Then many thanks to Sir Billy. With Sir Billy''s talent, you must be the one to pick up the tulip flower!" "Haha! Thank you for your kind words!" At this time, the negotiation over there was coming to an end. After speaking, the boy named Billy stood up immediately, just casually glanced at Narant and others, and then went downstairs. "Tsk tsk! Narant, it seems that you still need to work hard if you want to bring the beauty back. Billy came to the sapphire firm to find the best craftsman to make it just to make a gift box!" Boris tutted. Narant was also a little speechless at this time. He originally thought that he had found a luminous pearl and it was a good gift, but now it seems that poverty has limited his imagination. The packaging of a gift box is so inspiring. "Two adults, I''m Lazer, a sapphire jewelry craftsman, I don''t know what I can do for you." At this time, the jewelry craftsman who was in charge of receiving Narant and the others had also arrived. Narant put away his thoughts and took out a few luminous beads from his arms! "Lazer craftsman, I want to use this largest luminous pearl to make a perfume bottle shell, I don''t know if it is possible!" "Sir, are you sure? Such a large luminous bead is rare. If it is hollowed out, the brightness will be reduced!" Lazel is also one of the best jewelry craftsmen in Tulip City. It was the first time he had heard of making an empty perfume bottle. "Yes, I''m sure, Craftsman Lazer is the blueprint I designed, you can see if you can make it!" Before coming to Tulip City, Narant thought about how to perform well at the birthday party. Of course, it still doesn''t seem to be enough, but this is the result of his best efforts. I saw an exquisite perfume bottle drawn on the drawing. The lower part is hollowed out with this half egg-sized luminous bead as the outer bladder, while the upper part is made of silver as the bottle stopper, and the bottle stopper is inlaid with several sizes. Different luminous beads. When the perfume bottle is taken out, it will be the most dazzling existence whether it is day or night. "Wonderful! My lord, may I ask which master craftsman designed this perfume bottle?" Lazer said in surprise when he saw the shape of the drawing. "I designed it myself!" "You are truly an aristocrat with artistic talent!" Razell looked at Narant''s appearance at sixteen or seventeen years old, and was stunned for a moment before complimenting. "I''m just providing a general inspiration. The details still need to be perfected by the craftsman Lazer. For example, does this luminous bead need to be engraved, otherwise it will be too monotonous!" "Yes, please rest assured, my lord, I will do my best to perfect the details of this perfume bottle. I think it will be one of the most satisfying works in my life after it is made!" Next, Narant continued to chat with this Lazer for a while, and confirmed that he would come to pick up the finished product in five days, and then walked out of the business with Boris. "Tsk tsk, Narant, you are really willing, a manual fee actually needs five gold coins!" "Boris, what can I do? You have seen that Billy, a gift box has to be prepared so carefully!" Narant spread his hands. "Haha! Just kidding, Narant, as long as you marry Miss Stella to the castle, such gold coins are nothing, don''t talk about thousands of gold coins, tens of thousands of gold coins are not a problem, that Billy But clever!" Boris whispered to Narrant jokingly. "Let''s go, Narant, I was too tired yesterday to take you around Tulip City. Today at noon I invite you to the best manor in Tulip City for lunch! It just so happens that I''ll send someone to find Rael, wait a minute. Ask him about perfume making!" "Yes, but Boris, I''ll invite you for this meal today!" Narant pondered that Boris had been doing things with him for the past two days, and he should be grateful. "Hey, you have already invited me to eat on the way here. Chef Rose''s craftsmanship is no worse than other cooks in Tulip City, so let me treat you first this time!" With that said, the two got on the carriage and took their subordinates directly towards the lunch place. Boris also sent his subordinates to the castle to invite Rael. The top manor mentioned by Boris is not far from the Treasure Shop. It only takes five minutes to arrive. This is actually a large manor that is more than seven or eight times larger than the Treasure Shop. Stopping the horse at the entrance of the manor, the attendant immediately came to take the horse, and then Narant and Boris got into the carriage provided by the manor and went directly to the manor. "Two distinguished guests, welcome to the Sapphire Manor!" The carriage passed through the tree-lined path and finally arrived in front of an exquisite marble building. "It''s a sapphire again?" Narant was a little surprised. "Don''t be so surprised by Narant, whether it is the treasure shop or this manor, it is the property of the richest family in our Principality, the Flanders!" "All from the Flanders?" The family of the Marquis of Flanders, as the original owner remembers, indeed has the reputation of being the richest man in the duchy. And this Flanders family actually has no territory, just an honorable noble family in the royal capital. However, don''t underestimate this family, because the Marquis of the Flanders family is now the Minister of Finance of the Principality and has won the trust of His Majesty the King. The Queen of the Onyx Principality is also from this family, so although the Flanders have no territory, their influence in the Principality will not be worse than that of the Earl Lord. Of course, although the original owner knew about the existence of the Flanders family, but because of poverty, he really didn''t know how the Flanders family made money in the past. After all, there is no Baidu in this world. Under the guidance of the attendants, Narant only brought three daughters and Boris into the small building of the manor. Because the nobles in Tulip City are now crowded, there is no private room in the manor at this time, and they can only go to the hall on the second floor for dinner. In this regard, Narant has no objection, and eats wherever he wants. Because it was not in the castle, after consulting Boris, Narant asked the three girls to sit down. Narant brought the three girls out today for this purpose. When Boris ordered the dishes, a few people waited, and it didn''t take long for Rael to come! However, when Rael came to the table and looked at Narant, his expression was hesitant to say anything. Chapter 186： Natasha "Rael, have you eaten a sour lemon? Why is your expression so weird?" Boris asked Rael curiously when he saw Rael''s weird appearance. "Boris, Narant, there''s something I don''t know whether to talk about or not!" Rael hesitated. "Rael, you can just say anything directly, we have been friends for so many years." Boris rolled his eyes at him. And Narant is also curious, after all, this Rael is looking at himself. "Cough cough! Sir Narant, then I''ll tell you, I also heard others say this!" Rael said immediately: "Didn''t Narant duel with Wallard for his personal maid yesterday? Went to one of Wallard''s wrists, and it''s been spreading among the Tulip Nobles since yesterday afternoon!" "Do you still need to say this? Rael!" Boris rolled his eyes! "Boris, don''t interrupt. Although it is inevitable that the matter will spread, do you know what it is like now?" "What''s what?" Boris wondered. "First of all, the first one is the real story that happened at the luncheon yesterday, but this real story is no longer discussed today!" "And the second, and now the most widely circulated, is that Sir Narrant fell in love with a maid of an earl''s castle at first sight. Beauty returns." "" Boris widened his eyes after hearing this. "Sir Narrant, in fact, there is another rumor, I wonder if you still want to hear it?" "Rel, tell me!" Narant took a breath and nodded silently. "There is also a rumor that Vallad actually likes Sir Narrant. As a result, Sir Narrant fell in love with the castle maid at first sight. Ser Vallad wanted to be detrimental to the maid in shame. In order to protect the maid, Narrant changed the Vallad''s wrist chopped off" Boris: "" "" Narant''s face turned black. "Huh! Rael, do you know who spread this rumor?" Boris suppressed his smile and asked. If the rumor was about someone else, he would have laughed heartlessly, but the story about Narant was different. Not only could he not laugh, he also needed to ask the origin of the rumor. "This rumor is everywhere now, whether it''s the servants of the castle or those nobles, it''s impossible to trace who made the rumor!" Rael shook his head and expressed helplessness. "These bastards, won''t this cover up Narant''s reputation!" Boris scolded in a low voice. As soon as this rumor came out, the focus became the love triangle relationship fighting for the maid, which immediately overshadowed Narant''s mighty limelight. To know that a noble wants to be famous, it is very rare. The opportunity of this duel is really hard to come by for Narant. After all, this is the first blow to turn over a waste, and it is very topical. "Phew! Boris don''t get excited, it''s just a rumor!" Taking a deep breath, Narant persuaded Boris instead. Because he figured it out, this rumor covered his edge, which is actually a good thing. As for the reason to fight for love, this rumor is not tainted, even if it spreads to the Count and Stella, as long as they find the servant who is present and ask, they will know the truth, so it doesn''t have a big impact on him. "Narant, don''t you get angry? You could rely on this reputation to increase the chances of Lord Earl and Miss Stella favoring you!" Boris felt distressed for Narant. "Fame, there will be opportunities in the future!" Narant said lightly, "Okay, the food is here, Boris, don''t let the rumors affect our mood!" As Narant ended the topic, although Boris was still a little outraged, he could only die. Next, a few people started enjoying the food. I have to say that this Sapphire Manor is worthy of being the top existence in Tulip City, and there are all kinds of ingredients, whether it is precious Warcraft meat or rare birds and fish, as long as you have money, you can eat it. Coupled with the cooking of the top chefs, it can be considered that Narant has experienced the delicious food of this other world. The three girls, Vivian, Shirley, and Catherine, enjoyed it even more. As lunch drew to a close, several people started dessert time. "Hey, what a coincidence, Narant has met your rival again!" At this moment, Boris let out another snort. Narant heard the words and followed Boris''s gaze, and saw seven or eight young men and women who had just sat down not far away, and the Billy he had met earlier in the treasure shop was among them. Just as he and Boris were looking at the table, the people at that table also saw their existence. As one of the young people spoke, they were also looking at them frequently, but they didn''t know what they were talking about. At this moment, there was a young man of twenty-seven or eighty who suddenly smiled at Narant and nodded! Narant was stunned for a moment, he was sure that he did not know the young man, "Boris, who is this person?" "I don''t know either!" Boris shook his head. "I know, that is Ulic''s honorary Black Iron, the eldest son of Earl Black Iron!" At this moment, Rael said. "The eldest son of Earl Dark Iron?" Narant and Boris looked at each other. However, Narant understood why Ulic nodded to himself It was obvious that Quint was unlucky to see him. The enemy''s brother released his kindness towards him. This was the first time that Narant had met him, and he also gave him a friendly smile at the moment. "Hey, that girl is here!" At this moment, Rael exclaimed in surprise. I saw that a beautiful woman who was sitting among Ulic and the others suddenly got up and watched them come directly. This woman has a delicate face and fair skin, her brown hair is slightly curled and draped over her shoulders, and she wears a long blue dress that highlights her tall and perfect curves to the fullest. Coupled with her undisguised extravagance, she is full of aura. "I''m very sorry for disturbing you! My name is Natasha Flender, may I take a seat with you for a while?" The woman swayed to the table and asked politely. "It''s okay! Miss Natasha, please sit down!" Boris and Rael were almost stunned, and Boris was even more at a loss when speaking. "Thank you!" The woman smiled slightly, and then came to Narant''s side, "Sir, can you please let me sit here?" Although it is a restaurant, after all, most of the guests who come here are nobles, so the dining table is a long table style with a reduced size. And because Narant brought three daughters, he sat on the side with the three daughters, and Boris and Rael sat opposite. At this time, the woman actually wanted to sit in Narant''s position, so that it happened to be face to face with Boris. "Yes!" Narant heard no objection, he still had such a gentlemanly demeanor. Of course, in fact, there is a sentence in his heart that he wants to ask, that is, Natasha has it. When will Katyusha appear? As the saying goes: vodka in the left hand, Bobosha in the right hand, hold Natasha and sing Katyusha! Chapter 187： Aura suppression After Narant moved away, Natasha sat down with a charming smile. Because she was wearing a long skirt with half sleeves, she directly rested her snow-white arm on the table. The two men on the opposite side stopped breathing for a moment, not knowing where to look. To be honest, in the face of a stunner like Natasha, the two of them are really like a country rich man entering the city, and their aura is suppressed to death. In the field, except for Shirley''s three daughters who were not affected, only Narant was left. Although he also felt a trace of blood speeding up, he was a real man who had been tempered by internet celebrities in his previous life, so he must have some resistance. After Natasha sat down, she started the topic directly, looked at Boris like water and said, "Are you Lord Boris?" "Uh-huh, yes, I''m Boris!" Boris''s breath was stagnant, and his face flushed slightly, as if someone strangled his neck. "Hello Boris, I heard that the white sugar in Tulip City is produced by your territory. That''s really amazing!" "Cough! Yes!" Boris fell into a panic. "Then may I ask Boris Your Excellency, is this precious and magical white sugar made by the yellow elf?" Natasha''s eyes were focused, and Boris was shivering as if she had been stripped naked. "This is yes!" If someone else asked about this, Boris would definitely nod without hesitation, but Natasha seemed to see through, which made Boris hesitate for a moment, after all, he It was an agreement with Narant. Narant frowned when he saw Boris''s performance. Of course, Boris can''t be blamed for this. It''s not that the teammates are too pitiful, but the enemy is too strong, and he was beaten down before the duel. Just like King Zhou of the past, the king of a country had never seen anything so beautiful, but in the end, he was bewitched by Daji to the point of ruining his country and his family. Narant felt that Natasha and Daji had a match. "After this birthday celebration, Your Excellency Boris, can you invite me to visit your territory for a few days? I''m bored in the capital and want to go to the countryside for a few days!" "this and that" "Cough cough!" Seeing that Boris was planning to nod and agree, Narant covered his face and coughed twice. "Oh, sorry, Miss Natasha! I''m going to visit some old friends after the birthday celebration, so I can''t invite you to the territory for the time being!" "Oh, that''s a pity!" Natasha smiled slightly, but when she said this, she finally looked away from Boris and fell on Narant for the first time. Narrant just smiled kindly at it. "This is Sir Narrant!" "Yes, next is Narant, it''s an honor to meet Miss Natasha!" Natasha nodded when she heard the words, looked Narant up and down for a moment, and then turned to scan the three women beside her. Although the three girls were eating lunch with their heads lowered, Natasha could still see that the three girls were all good looking. Thinking of what his companion at the same table just said, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, after all, Xue Li looked like a little girl among the three girls. The purpose of coming here was not achieved, and Natasha was not going to stay, but just when she was about to get up, the tip of her nose suddenly moved. "Hey!" Natasha whispered in her heart, as if she had discovered something. "This little sister is so beautiful! I don''t know what your name is?" Natasha paused her plan to get up and leave, but smiled at Shirley. "Wow, Miss Natasha, my name is Shirley!" Shirley replied with her head lowered. "Oh! Sister Shirley? It''s so beautiful. Come on, my sister has some bracelets here. I''ll give them to you!" Natasha glanced at the maid who had been standing more than one meter away. Hearing that, the maid immediately took out an exquisite small bag from her bosom, and after rummaging for a while, she took out a few silver bracelets from the bag. The bracelet is thin, but the workmanship is exquisite. When Xue Li heard this, she looked at Narant, who didn''t know what medicine Natasha''s gourd was selling, but since people were so enthusiastic, there was no need to refuse, and she nodded immediately. "Thank you, Miss Natasha!" Shirley immediately thanked Narant for permission, mainly because the chain was so beautiful and delicate. "Come on, I''ll help you wear it!" Natasha actually gently pulled up Shirley''s snow-white wrist. After helping Shirley wear it, Natasha stood up again and put bracelets on Vivian and Catherine respectively. However, when she was wearing it for Catherine, Natasha''s nose moved again, and an imperceptible glint flashed in her eyes. "Thank you Miss Natasha!" After wearing the bracelet, the three girls thanked them again. "You''re welcome, this bracelet looks beautiful on your hands!" Natasha smiled slightly, and then said goodbye: "I was disturbed just now, so I''ll say goodbye first!" After speaking, Natasha took a small step and returned to the original table, but when she passed by Narant, she showed a seductive smile to Narant. "Huh! This woman is so terrifying, why does she feel more nervous than seeing Lord Count!" After Natasha left, Rael let out a sigh of relief. Natasha didn''t set her sights on him before, so although she was surprised, she recovered quickly. "Well, she just seemed to say that her name was Natasha Frank. Could it be the granddaughter of the Marquis?" Boris also came to his senses after saying this, although his face was full of not letting Natasha go. The loss of his castle as a guest, but also the point. "It should be!" Nalanda nodded, being able to cultivate such a powerful woman deserved to be the richest man in the Principality. Next, the after-dinner refreshment continued, and Narant asked Rael about the transfer of basic technology for selling perfume making. Rael said yes, but he also pointed out to Narant, saying that this technology is only how to configure and extract perfume. If you really want to make a best-selling perfume, you need to develop your own specific recipe. Narant made it clear that he finally reached a deal with 30 gold coins, and Narant could send a few servants to Rael''s territory to study. These 30 gold coins are not too expensive. Perfume is a huge profit business in this world, and everyone hides it tightly. The general market price of basic configuration methods is 40 to 50 gold coins. Thirty gold coins are still in Boris. A big discount on the face. "Boris, Narant, do you have anything to do this afternoon? If there is nothing, why don''t we go to the South City Caravan Market together?" Just when everyone was about to leave the manor, Rael sent an invitation to Narant and Boris. "What are you shopping for?" "Boris, what you said yesterday is right, even if there is no potion lily, but in order to ensure the income of the territory, I should buy a green elf." "Oh, are you going to buy elf? Narant, are you going?" Boris came to be interested, no aristocrat didn''t like elf, even if it was just an eye addiction. "Then go and have a look." Narant was also very curious about the market for trading elves in this world. He nodded and agreed to go. Anyway, the business of coming to Tulip City is almost finished, and he is waiting for the birthday celebration to start. Chapter 188： Crystal mine? The reason why such valuable items as elves are sold is in the south of the city, rather than in the aristocratic area in the east of the city, because these elves for sale come from all over the principality. In the south of the city, there are caravans from all over the Principality. These caravans do not have shops in the east of the city, so they can only be rented in the market in the south of the city and sold together with other goods. When Narant and others came to the south of the city, the flow of people here obviously increased, and ordinary pedestrians on the road also appeared to wear long swords. However, civilians who can wear weapons to enter the city basically need to be registered, and only the caravan of nobles has this right. Passing through the screeching street where people screamed and the wheels rolled, Narant and the others finally came to the entrance of a huge market surrounded by wooden fences. This market is where the caravans trade goods. There are two places in the entire Tulip City. One is used to sell common materials, such as firewood, rice, oil, salt, etc., and the other is used to sell high-end goods, such as potions, elves, or Warcraft fur and more. Naturally, Narant and the others came to this high-end market to buy elves. As they entered the market, there were also many nobles hanging out in silk dresses. "Look, there are a few elves there!" Soon, Rael saw three or four elves in a tin box for sale in front of a shop. "Several gentlemen, look at these little elves, the minimum useful years are more than two years!" The shop owner of the shop saw three people coming, and immediately greeted them. Three of these elves were green elves, only one was a blue elves, and there was a large agouti next to the blue elves. "It''s luck! It''s estimated that his grandmother will cry when she finds out!" When Boris saw the agouti, the corners of his mouth almost twitched with laughter. Obviously, this blue elf, which can only attract a certain kind of animal habitat, actually attracted a group of ordinary agouti. This agouti looks quite similar to an ordinary mouse, but it is the size of a rabbit, so it can be considered edible. It''s just that agouti''s meat is fishy and woody, and the general aristocrats don''t eat it. Only commoners or serfs are willing to eat it, so this little blue elf has lost blood. "You little elves still have a few years of utility, how many times will you recognize the host?" "My lord, one of the three green elves has a three-year utility, the other two have a four-year utility, and as for the blue elf, there are still seven years of utility. !" "what is the price?" "Twenty-one gold coins for a three-year green elf! One for a four-year green elf for twenty-eight gold coins. As for the blue elf, it''s the best deal, only 30 gold coins!" "This is too expensive!" Rael frowned slightly when he heard the words. Originally, the price of the green elf, which was less than five years, was basically at the level of five gold coins a year. Because once the elf has lived for five years, the chance of transforming into a big elf is very slim. Some nobles have calculated that almost all the people who can transform from small elves to big elves are at the point of four to five years after birth, because at this time they have absorbed enough energy, and those with transformation talents can transform into big ones at this time. Elf. "Several adults, the number of green elves has been scarce recently, and we bought them at a high price, so there''s nothing we can do about it!" The shopkeeper immediately explained when he heard the words. "Let''s take a look again!" Rael was not in a hurry, and continued to stroll towards the depths of the market. As they went deeper, they found a row of several shops, all of which sold elves. Rael directly chose a shop with a large number of green elves. After inquiring, there was actually a green elves with a nine-year utility and an eight-year utility in the shop. Immediately, Rael made up his mind to win one. . However, these two green elves are not cheap, they all need to be sold according to the one-year utility of nine gold coins. Rael immediately began to discuss the price with the shop owner. Narant took advantage of the opportunity to negotiate the price and began to look at the surrounding elves one by one. Most of the elves sold in these shops were other than green, accounting for almost half of them, which was slightly different from Narant. expected. After all, under normal circumstances, the green elf has the highest probability of appearing, while the elf of other colors is rare. "Narant, don''t be surprised. Although other colors of elves are rare, they are not stable. Bad luck has created a useless existence. Many nobles are willing to sell them, so they may make a little profit." "As for the green elves, if it is not a last resort, many nobles are unwilling to sell!" "So it is!" Nalanda nodded in understanding. At the moment, he was also curious and began to check these abandoned elves. To Narant''s surprise, he even saw a yellow elf that opened a clay mine. Narant tried to ask the price, and what he got was that the clay elf had eight years of utility, and the estimated value was around forty gold coins. It is estimated that this price can be chopped down. After all, in the eyes of the nobles of this world, clay can only be made into some pottery or the simplest porcelain, and it cannot be sold at all. "Huh!" Looking along several stores one by one, Narant suddenly saw the second yellow elf, and immediately screamed. Of course, it wasn''t the elf itself that attracted him, but the mineral samples on the side. The ore sample was the size of a fist, but it looked like pieces of white and transparent rock candy glued together. "Master Do you like this yellow elf? This is a white crystal mine. Although the size of the crystal is not large, it is also very beautiful!" There was only this elf in the shop where Narant was at this time, and it seemed that the elf was only for sale. The middle-aged man in charge of looking after the elf in the store greeted him warmly when Narant stopped to look at the elf. Hearing this, Narant rolled his eyes. He might as well speak of a diamond mine. After all, he has never seen such a fine crystal mine. Nalan did not reply immediately, but frowned and continued to search for more past life memories in his mind. "Sir, although the crystal stone of this elf is finely broken, it was only found a month ago, and the price is very favorable, so it is extremely cost-effective to buy it now!" The middle-aged man saw that Narant did not answer, and said Not annoyed, but seeing that he didn''t leave, he sold it harder. "How much are you going to sell this little elf?" Narant naturally didn''t believe the nonsense, but he finally found all the information about this kind of mine in his mind. At the moment, while asking, he pretended to touch the ore, but in secret, he used his grudge to break off small pieces of ore without a trace. "My lord, because it''s only a fine crystal ore, it only sells 50 gold coins, which is two-thirds cheaper than other white crystal ore. It''s definitely worthwhile to buy it now, whether it is used to decorate utensils or ornaments. , you can make a lot of money!" "Oh! It''s so expensive!" Narant frowned when he heard the words, and then put the broken ore particles into his mouth without a trace. "Bah!" The next moment, Narant felt a bitter taste in his mouth, and then he bent down and spit on the ground. However, when bending over, the light in his eyes began to flicker. Chapter 189： Saltpeter mine "Narant, what are you looking at?" At this moment, Rael over there finally negotiated the price. Boris saw Narant talking to the middle-aged man in front of the shop, and immediately left curiously. come over. "It''s nothing, just seeing the ore of a yellow elf, I''m a little curious!" "What ore?" Boris also came closer. "My lord, this is white crystal ore!" The middle-aged man spoke again. "Bah! Who are you fooling his grandmother, how could this be crystal ore, where can there be such a fine crystal ore! Narant, don''t be deceived!" Boris, the nobleman, has no good temper with outsiders , and immediately snorted. "Sir, you can''t talk nonsense, this is really a white crystal mine, but it''s a bit special, the crystal is a little smaller, so my family let it be sold, and it only requires fifty gold coins!" "Fifty gold coins are left. It is estimated that this is an unknown ore that looks like a white crystal, but is useless, right? Even ten gold coins are estimated that no one will buy it, Narant, let''s go!" Such a thing Bao Bao Reese has seen a lot, and some ores that have never been seen before are sold as similar mines, and selling them is a big profit. "Boris, I think it might be a crystal!" Narant did not leave with Boris. "This lord is right, it''s originally a white crystal! Your lord, you trust me so much, if you''re willing to buy it! This lord of the white crystal mine will sell you forty-eight gold coins!" Open your mouth. "Narant" Boris wanted to say something, but Narant said, "Boris, if I want to do a perfume business, I need a fine perfume bottle, so I''m going to embellish the perfume bottle with tiny crystals!" "Although this mine doesn''t look like a real crystal, I''m still going to gamble!" Boris opened his mouth when he heard the words, but in the end he chose not to say anything. Narant said so, so he had nothing to say. "This yellow elf, I really want to buy it, but the price is too expensive!" Boris didn''t say a word, and Narant looked at the middle-aged man. "How much do you think is suitable, sir!" The middle-aged man smiled and looked forward to it. "Ten gold coins!" "" Middle-aged man. "Sir, this is too low!" After a while, the middle-aged man said with a bitter face. "I originally wanted to make a bet. If my friend said it right, if it''s really not a white crystal, then the ten gold coins will probably go to waste! So are you willing to sell it?" face of course. "Sorry, my lord, this price is impossible!" "Oh, then forget it! I don''t have many gold coins on me!" Narant shook his head disappointedly when he heard the words. "Let''s go, Narant!" Seeing this, Boris breathed a sigh of relief. If he really bought it, the ten gold coins would probably go to waste. The middle-aged man with the sharp-mouthed monkey gills saw that Narant had really left, but his face was entangled. Of course, this is not a white crystal. His lord has already tested it. Although this ore particle is transparent, it is not strong at all, and it will shatter or turn into white powder if it is polished casually. This time, I specially brought Tulip City to sell it as a white crystal, just to try and run away. Anyway, they are not from the Tulip Earl. However, it is obvious that the nobles are not fools, and it is not easy to get a hold of one. The young man just now was the only noble who was willing to bargain. It''s just that the price is too low. After ten gold coins were sold, the yellow elf had only received it for a month, and it was a loss to the lord''s grandmother''s house. When the middle-aged man was struggling, Narant over there was talking and laughing with Rael and the others and was about to leave. Rael finally bought the green elf with a nine-year utility for seventy-five gold coins. The one-year utility of the green elf is nearly equal to more than eight gold coins. "Sir, if you really want it, add a little more, twenty gold coins! My lord is in urgent need of money, and I can sell it to you as long as twenty gold coins!" The middle-aged man saw that Narant actually left, Shouted unhappily. "Fifteen gold coins, this is my highest price, and I''m also betting, in case you are a liar, my fifteen gold coins will be washed away!" Narant hesitated for a moment, then gave out Highest price! "This white crystal is real, but let''s make a deal! I''m still in a hurry to send the money back to the lord." The middle-aged man agreed painfully. At this moment, the acting skills of both parties reached their peak. Although they were a bit exaggerated, they both felt that they had achieved their goals. The next thing is very simple, the two sides completed the contract replacement of the elf in person. After confirming the validity of the elf, Narant handed over fifteen gold coins to the middle-aged man. "Boss, since the transaction is completed, I will take the ore too!" Before leaving, Narant did not forget to take the ore as a sample. "Okay, I still have a small box here, I''ll give it to you!" The middle-aged man saw that Narant paid the money so readily, and he didn''t know if he felt guilty for cheating, and even took out a wooden box from the side. The box contains the same ore. "Thank you so much!" Narant accepted it unceremoniously. Let the guards bring the wooden box, and then Narant and the others headed straight out of the market On the way, Boris looked at Narant and shook his head, and Rael had already heard Boris''s retelling, and the expression when he looked at Narant was also a little weird. Of course, Narant couldn''t explain it to the two of them, because this ore was a bit special. Through his past life memory, he basically confirmed that this is the saltpeter mine. That''s right, it was the saltpeter mine that Thomas had never heard of when he excitedly asked Thomas last time. Saltpeter: Colorless, white or gray crystals, with vitreous luster, white powder, easily soluble in water, bitter and cold in taste, this is one of the main components of black powder made by the army of travelers. Although gunpowder is not very useful in this fantasy world, saltpeter ore is a must for travelers. Since Narant has encountered it, it is good even if it is only used for collection. Moreover, in addition to making gunpowder, he remembered that the saltpeter could be used to make ice. For him without a refrigerator and air conditioner, the value of saltpeter was much higher than fifteen gold coins. Previously, the middle-aged man thought that he had made a lot of money and cheated Narant''s money, but how could he know that even if he did not drop a penny, Narant would find a way to pool the money to buy the elf. In this way, the three of them walked all the way back to the castle, but just as they passed the Tulip Plaza, Boris pointed to a manor beside him and said to Narant: "Narant, look, there is Orr there. One of Ding''s industries!" Narant followed his gaze, but saw that there were many people lining up at the entrance of the small manor. "Why so many people?" Narant was a little surprised. Did Alding make the perfume business to this point? "Because of the ice cubes! Narant, didn''t I say that there are ice cubes in Aldin''s most lucrative business!" "Although the title of the Tulip family was inherited by the earl, the old earl also loved Alding very much. He specially reserved a lot of manor properties for him in the city, and also built an ice cellar for him, so every summer Austrian Erding can make a lot of money off of ice!" Boris explained. "Really! What a coincidence! Haha!" Nalanda nodded with a meaningful smile on his face! Chapter 190： Narrants stalwart Originally, Narant still wanted to use perfume to get revenge on Ordin, but it took a lot of planning to really do it. But now with the emergence of saltpeter, it has become easier! Back at the castle, Narant directly handed a box of saltpeter to Catherine, and asked her to follow the castle servants to the mill to grind the saltpeter into powder. After Catherine left, he sent his servants to buy copper basins and tubs for ice making in Tulip City. It was almost evening when the preparations were finished. Seeing that dinner time was approaching, Narant simply waited for the night when there were fewer people to start the ice-making plan in this other world. That night. In the reception area of ??Tulip Castle, Narant walked on the green with three daughters. "Sir, are there really milk-flavored ice cubes to eat tonight?" Shirley''s little girl asked curiously with a large copper basin in her hand. "When did I lie to you, my lord?" Narant walked at the forefront, and the three girls also turned into coolies, holding a full of items in their hands. "Okay, let''s be here!" Narant saw that there was no one around, and immediately waved his hand to signal the three girls to stop by the small lake. "Vivian, go get some water from the lake and fill this big wooden basin!" After the three girls stopped, without giving them time to rest, Narant immediately ordered again. "Yes, my lord!" Vivian didn''t hesitate, and immediately took the bucket to fetch water. After a while, the oversized wooden basin was almost filled with lake water. "It''s time to put the copper basin! Shirley, put the copper basin in!" "Yes, my lord!" Afterwards, Shirley put the copper basin directly into the wooden basin as instructed, and when the excess water in the wooden basin overflowed, Narant nodded in satisfaction. "Catherine, pour the bucket of water in your hand into the copper basin!" The clean water in Catherine''s hand was brought from the small building, it was cold water after it had been boiled! "Okay, my lord!" Catherine immediately complied. "Hey, now it''s the last two steps!" When the copper basin was also filled with water, Narant picked up the milk and sugar in his hand and poured it into the copper basin. Gudong! Seeing the snow-white milk and sugar, Shirley couldn''t help swallowing. After the milk and sugar had been poured into the copper basin, Narant took another bag of white powder and poured it into the wooden basin. It was the saltpeter powder that Catherine had taken to crush. "You''re done!" When the saltpeter powder was added to the tub, and a large piece of wood prepared in advance was placed on the tub, Narant clapped his hands. "Sir, is it possible to eat milk ice cubes like this?" Xue Li''s eyes widened, feeling a little unreal. Just put some water, add some milk, and then add the white powder, how can ice cubes appear? Although it is dark now, the surrounding weather is still so hot, how can it freeze? The grown-ups don''t know magic. Catherine and Vivian also stared at Narant with beautiful eyes, obviously curious about it. "It''s that simple, I promise to let you eat this delicious milk ice cube in two hours, adults!" With saltpeter, ice making is actually very simple. The principle is that saltpeter reacts with water and absorbs a lot of heat in the water. According to this principle, Narant prepared a wooden basin and a copper basin, and placed the copper basin in the wooden basin like a nesting doll. Water was added to the two basins, and the water in the wooden basin was used to react with the saltpeter powder, so it was not edible, and the cold boiled water in the copper basin was the part that could be eaten later. This is because saltpeter is poisonous, and a large amount of consumption will cause great damage to the liver. Therefore, the copper basin acts as a barrier. However, because of its good thermal conductivity, it can use the water temperature in the wooden basin to achieve the purpose of freezing. . "Oh! That''s great, my lord, you are really a wise nobleman, and Shirley likes you the most!" After hearing Narant''s promise, Shirley finally felt at ease, and she could really taste the ice again. . The glass of iced juice from yesterday''s noon is still fresh in her memory. "Haha! However, it''s a long night, and it''s a bit difficult to wait for two hours. Catherine, are you ready for the ingredients prepared by Rose?" "Sir, it''s ready, it''s here!" Catherine immediately pointed to the small basket beside her, which contained a lot of processed meat pieces, such as beef, chicken legs, chicken wings, etc. "But sir, you said The wild fire, Chef Rose said that he didn''t buy it in the city, because few people in the city eat this spicy ingredient." "Well, I forgot about this! However, the castle kitchen should have it." The ingredient of pepper is not very popular in this world, because most of the time it can only be used when making barbecue. The commoners and serfs couldn''t have such a luxury. Even if there was a little bit of meat, it was used for stewing soup to prevent the fat from drying out. "Sherry, go to the stone house outside to find your mother now, sir, I''ll go to the castle kitchen to find Wildfire!" Immediately, Narant made a decision. As for why they went in person, because some areas in the castle were not accessible to Catherine and the others, and only the noble Narant could freely go to some unimportant core areas. After the instructions, Narant and Shirley split up, leaving Catherine and Vivian to guard the tub. Narant left the reception area and walked directly towards the main body of the castle. When he reached the outer periphery of the castle, he stopped a passing maid. "My lord, I don''t know what I can do for you. The maid bowed respectfully when she saw the golden badge on Narant''s chest." "I''m going to bake some food in the welcome area, but I''m short of ingredients for the barbecue, so I want you to take me to the castle kitchen and ask the cook for some wildfire!" "Okay, my lord, please come with me!" The maid walked towards the side door of the inner fort without saying a word. The main body of the Tulip Castle is very large, so the entrance and exit doors will naturally not only have front and rear doors like the Lucky Castle. When they came to a side door, they were questioned by the guards on duty. "I''m Narant Berwick, I''m going to the kitchen to find some ingredients!" Narant flashed his badge and birthday invitation. "Yes, Lord Narant, please!" The guards let go after confirming that they were correct. However, after Narant left, the guards looked at Narant''s back curiously. In fact, apart from the guards, the maid who was leading Narant''s breath couldn''t help but slightly quicken her breath after listening to Narant''s self-reported name. "Sir, this is the kitchen, please wait a moment, the little one is going to help you and the cook to ask for the ingredients!" The maid was very attentive, and she took it outside the kitchen and said to Narant in a soft voice. "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded! The maid didn''t go long, and returned from the kitchen after a while, already holding a packet of red pepper powder in her hand. "Sir, this is the wildfire ingredient you want!" "Well, thank you!" Narant thanked him and reached out to pick it up. No wonder Sir Dignified was so polite. At this moment, the maid had a slight blush on her face. Narant felt that she must be tired of helping her lead the way, so she didn''t put on air to thank her. "Don''t be polite, my lord! I wonder if there is anything else I can do for my lord?" However, at the next moment, Narant was suddenly stunned. Because he was molested by this little maid. When the little maid handed the red chili powder, her warm fingers actually gently stroked his palm. UU Reading Although she is a maid, the maid of the Earl''s Castle is also considered to be thin-skinned and tender, and the touch is still very good. "Hey! Am I so handsome now?" Narant, who had reacted, couldn''t help thinking to himself, especially after this little maid had taken advantage of it, she said in a deep sense that I don''t know what the little one can do for the big one? When she said this, the maid was shy and timid, her eyes watery. Narant was sure that the little maid was seducing herself. "How is it possible to use such inferior means to get the Lord of the Lord!" Narant naturally resisted the temptation. Although this little maid was also at an intermediate level, Vivienne''s three daughters were a bit higher than her when they pulled out casually, so he wouldn''t be stupid enough to mess around in this earl''s castle. Can''t be provoked, he can hide. "Cough cough! Thank you for your service, no need!" After speaking, Narant left a majestic figure behind the little maid, and then disappeared directly from the side door of the inner fort. When the little maid saw Narant leaving, she couldn''t help but look disappointed. "Mira, didn''t you succeed?" At this moment, another maid walked out of the kitchen. "No!" Mira nodded in disappointment. "It seems that this Lord Narant is really an affectionate noble, I knew I would give it a try! Challenge the noble for a maid, just like the script, how romantic! " How could Narant know that although the rumors about the duel had weakened his limelight, but in the minds of these maids in the castle, he had achieved a stalwart image. For example, Mira was dumped for his stalwart, so she made a blatant seduction. Moreover, it is not only Mira who dares to do such a thing, there are more maids coveting his handsome body! Chapter 191： I will definitely catch you! Narant really didn''t know that he was big, and he didn''t find another problem. That''s because he left in a hurry, and he seemed to be going in the wrong direction. Narant walked along the corridor and finally came to a side door of the inner fort. When he walked out, the guards on duty looked at him curiously, but Narant came out of the inner castle, so the guards did not ask. Narant walked out of the inner fort, passed through the courtyard open space, and directly followed the tree-lined path ahead. Walking and walking, after five or six minutes, Narant only realized something was wrong with his footsteps. "Hey, this doesn''t seem right. Why haven''t I seen the stone house outside the welcome area?" Narant looked around and realized that there was no one around except for the dark woods and low flowers. He had come from the reception area before. Although there was also a garden path, it was reasonable to say that he should have walked there in five or six minutes. "My dignified lord is actually lost, I''m afraid I''ll be laughed at if I say it!" Narant thought for a moment before finally realizing the problem, remembering that he seemed to be going in the wrong direction when he left. "There seems to be a light in front, there should be someone, why don''t you go and ask for directions." It was dark all around, only there was a building not far ahead, and there was light coming from the building. It would take five or six minutes to go back the same way, so Narant planned to go to the hut to find someone to ask if there was a shortcut. With that in mind, he moved on. Whoa! Whoa! As Narant got closer and closer to the building, his ears actually heard the sound of water flowing. "Sure enough, the castle is worthy of the count, and there is a stream flowing in the castle garden!" As Narant walked, he was amazed. It didn''t take long for the sound of water to approach, and Narant finally set foot on a beautiful marble stone bridge. Using the moonlight, he subconsciously looked at the streams on both sides, but it was this look that made him stunned on the spot. Under the bright moonlight, the stream was trickling and sparkling. Of course, this was not the point. The point was that there was actually a woman playing in the water downstream. The water is the mirror and the moon is the light. The woman''s blond hair falls naturally, and her tall and delicate body is sitting sideways on a stone in the stream. The long white skirt on the body retreated to the thigh, and the large section of jade legs showed without reservation. From time to time, the woman held water and poured it on her calf like a creamy white jade, and the crystal droplets of water condensed on the snow-white skin. "Who?" Just when Narant was stunned by the sudden sight, the woman seemed to have sensed it and looked up at the bridge. When she saw the figure on the bridge, she was immediately startled, hurriedly put down her skirt and stood up, and then a loud shout came out of her mouth. This stern shout was like a blow to the head, and finally woke up the sluggish Narant. "Uh! I''m sorry, this lady, I''m just lost! I''m leaving now!" Seeing that the situation was not good, Narant immediately apologized and turned his head away. Dressed up like this woman, playing alone by the quiet creek, you don''t need to think about him to know that this must be the daughter of the Count. Then, no matter what the status of this female family member, if he bumped into her like this, if the count is known, there will be no good fruit to eat. Therefore, it is only right that the thirty-six strategies are the best. "Don''t go!" The woman over there saw that Narant didn''t look back and left after seeing him. She gritted her teeth, and her tone immediately became cold. "If you don''t walk, there will be ghosts!" The more the woman said this, the faster Narant''s footsteps became, and in the end she used a trot. "Who the **** are you! Stop for me!" However, what surprised Narant was that he didn''t run far. The woman had already chased the stone bridge from the stream, and her body was still flickering. From the fighting spirit light. "I''m going! I''m still a title knight!" How dare Narant dare to neglect, this is not the 21st century, although Westerners are also open, but they have not yet opened up to the point where they can look at their thighs, so no matter what caught. "How dare you run!" The woman saw that Narant also used Dou Qi, and immediately turned the Dou Qi to the extreme, and instantly chased Narant like a sharp arrow. "Hey! Silver Knight!" A black line appeared on Narant''s forehead. Although he only saw the woman''s profile just now, he was only about twenty at most. Who would have thought it was a Silver Knight. "Miss, I didn''t do it on purpose, I really just got lost and strayed, so stop chasing!" Narant saw that the distance was gradually being pulled in, and immediately made a sound of anxiety. "Humph! It''s too late to argue now!" Narant looked at her thighs tonight, and it was Miss Stella, the flower of tulips, who took advantage. Because of her existence, there are basically no servants in the back garden these days, especially at night. So every time she practiced fighting qi, she would come to the stream to play in the water to wash up, but how could she know that there was an unknown intruder tonight. Recalling that she had raised her skirt so high earlier, and the man was staring at him again, Stella gnashed her teeth. What''s even more irritating is that the man dared to escape after being discovered. "I said this lady, I didn''t actually see anything, I promise I just saw the calf!" Cold sweat broke out on Narant''s forehead. Could it be that he offended the count''s daughter-in-law because he was a dignified traveler, and that''s it? "You still said it! Look at the sword, you pervert!" Narant didn''t say anything, but when he said that Stella was even more angry, he immediately gritted his teeth and pulled out the thin stabbing sword in his hand, and then frantically injected a grudge towards him. Narant stabbed in the back. "This crazy woman!" Narant felt the sound of the air breaking from his back, and his hair stood on end. He immediately pulled up half of his dress to cover half of his face and then pulled out the long sword around his waist. Turn to block. when! With the sound of a metal clash, Narant''s long sword was bounced straight away, almost letting go. Fortunately, Stella didn''t really want to kill Narant, so she left a bit of strength in the end, so the straight stab of the long sword lost its strength. "Who are you!" Stella stood two meters away from Narant with a frosty face, and pointed the thin stabbing sword directly at Narant. "Miss, I''m really just a lost person! I offended the lady unintentionally! Please forgive me once!" Narant said bitterly. "Take the clothes off your face! Otherwise, I''ll do it myself later!" Stella ignored Narant''s plea and spoke with anger in her eyes. "Okay! Okay! I''ll do it myself!" Narant, who heard the words, had no choice but to raise his hands to make a calm gesture to Stella, and then slowly touched the dress on his face. But the moment Narant touched the dress, a handful of white powder suddenly appeared in his hand. "I advise you to be honest, I will hand you over to the count at best!" Stella saw Narant grumbling and gave a cold warning. "Okay! I promise to be honest" Whoa! The moment the words fell, Narant poured out the white powder in his hand without hesitation. "Bastard!" Seeing this scene, Stella immediately raised her left hand to cover her eyes and quickly retreated. And when she opened her eyes again, where was Narant''s figure, this guy had already got into the bushes on the side to escape. Hearing the sparse sounds coming from the bushes, Stella wanted to chase, but she realized that she was chasing so fast that she didn''t even hear her shoes, and then she clenched her teeth and stopped. "Bastard pervert, I will definitely catch you!" Chapter 192： Persona must be in place "Bastard satyr, I will definitely catch you!" Hearing the faint shouting from behind, Narant couldn''t help wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. "His grandmother''s, it''s a bit of a back today, and it almost capsized in the gutter!" How could Narant think that just because he got lost, he would get into such a trouble. "This woman is also fierce. She has the cultivation of a silver knight at a young age. I don''t know how to practice it! Fortunately, I have the existence of a space ring, otherwise I will die!" The white powder Narant just sprinkled on Stella was actually flour, which was used by the yin in the space after he got the space ring. Of course, the effect of this flour is naturally not strong, this is just to cover the lime powder. For the sake of his own life, Narant has done enough homework and figured out that if he can use this trick, he must meet an opponent who is stronger than himself. So he was worried that the lime powder would be easily defended by the enemy, so he simply prepared some more flour, so that he could confuse the enemy with the flour, and then used the lime powder when the enemy relaxed his guard. Narant walked through the trees for a few minutes, with lingering fears. Although he didn''t know where he was, he relied on the towering main body of the castle as his goal, and soon he got out of the woods and walked onto a green shade. trail. This time Narant learned to be honest, and obediently walked towards the front courtyard of the castle. After confirming the real way to the reception area, he returned quickly. "My lord, why have you been gone for so long? Hey, my lord, why have you changed your clothes!" When Narant returned, Shirley had already called Rose over, and the grill and fire were ready. . "I accidentally spilled chili powder on my body just now. I went back to the small building and changed my clothes. Let''s start the barbecue." The lord of the dignified lord naturally couldn''t say that he was lost, so he made a nonsense excuse. Next, Narant took a few girls to start a barbecue, waiting for the ice cubes to form. At the same time, in the count''s study. "My tulip flower, what''s wrong with you?" His Excellency the Earl was checking the report on the preparations for the celebration when he saw Stella walk in with a frosty face, and immediately asked with concern. "I" Stella came to complain in a rage, but when she saw her father and was about to speak, she was a little hard to say, "Someone bullied me!" In the end, Stella skimmed over the details and changed her general statement with one bite of her teeth. "Hey! Someone bullied you?" His Excellency the Count immediately took a deep breath. In his castle, there were still people who could bully her Tulip Flower. She was a silver knight. "Who is it? Is it Natasha? Stella? Tell your father, he will help you decide!" "It''s a man, but I don''t know who he is!" Stella''s face became colder, showing how angry she was now. "Huh?" Upon receiving such an answer, the earl became nervous, and quickly looked at his daughter''s clothes. "Just now, someone broke into the back garden, and he looked like a thief. I asked him to interrogate him, but he plotted against me with flour, and then ran away!" Stella added. boom! "There is still such a thing, someone dares to break into the back garden and attack my tulip flowers!" The Count was suddenly furious and stood up. "Stella, now my father will send someone to search, don''t worry, no matter who it is, I will definitely find him!" Stella is her own heart, and someone is trying to do something wrong, and the count is naturally furious. Next, the Count immediately mobilized the Tulip Knights stationed in the castle, and teams of elites began to search all over the castle. In order to appease the guests living in the castle, the count did not hide the cause of this matter, but asked the nobles to report any suspicious persons immediately. Although Stella didn''t see Narant''s face, his size, height, and the style of clothes he was wearing became clues for the investigation. It didn''t take long for a team of knights guards who were in charge of the search to come to the welcome area. When they saw a few people from Narant who were grilling, they also came to ask if they saw any suspicious people. "Captain, what happened?" Narant asked curiously. "Someone broke into the back garden of the castle just now and attacked Miss Stella with flour after being discovered!" The captain of the guard answered truthfully. "There is such a thing, that intruder is too bold!" "Yes, the intruder is wearing a purple silk dress with moir¨¦. If you see it, please notify us as soon as possible to the castle guards!" "Okay, this captain, if we find out, we promise to notify you as soon as possible, the captain is also working hard, and we have to catch the intruder so late, eat a piece of fish, it''s just baked!" "Thank you! Then I won''t disturb your Excellency!" Holding a piece of fish, the captain of the guard of the Tulip Knights began to search. "Sir, you seem to have the purple moir¨¦ silk dress he just mentioned!" After the guards who were searching had left, Shirley muttered to Narant. And Catherine and Vivian also looked at Narant with weird eyes. "Cough cough! The purple cloud pattern dress is very good, Shirley, don''t you want to eat milk ice cubes!" "Well, my lord, Shirley knew it was wrong!" Little Loli shrank her head immediately. "Okay, it''s about the same time now, let''s see how the ice cubes are doing!" Narant couldn''t hang up, and after calculating the time, the ice cubes should be almost ready, and he immediately walked to the tub. Hearing this, the attention of the girls was also attracted, because they had never seen anyone who could make ice cubes with water on a hot dayopen! " Narant picked up the wooden board and opened it directly! In an instant, a large amount of water vapor rose from the tub. "Wow! My lord, it''s really ice cubes!" And when the rising water vapor dissipated, what appeared below was the solidified snow-white ice cubes! Shirley opened her mouth wide, and her big round eyes were like snails. Catherine, Vivienne and Rose also looked at the tub in disbelief. "Haha!" Narant was also extremely happy. It was also the first time he made ice cubes with saltpeter powder. Now a success is naturally a great event. "Get ready to eat! Let you have a taste of the milk popsicles I invented, sir!" Narant didn''t delay, he immediately took out his long sword and knocked on the ice cubes in the copper basin. Maybe the time is not enough, or the saltpeter powder is less, this ice cube is not hard. However, Narant made it for himself, and he didn''t dislike it, but it was more convenient to take out. Then he directly cut four milky white ice cubes and distributed them to the four women. "Wow! So icy, so sweet, so delicious! Your lord, you are amazing!" Xue Li held the ice cube and stuffed it into her mouth without hesitation, and was instantly conquered by the milky and sweet ice cubes . "Sir, you are really a wise and great noble!" Rose also commented. Although she simply added milk and sugar into the ice cubes, the ice cold had an unprecedented taste impact. "My lord, I praise your wisdom and greatness!" Vivian and Catherine also praised, looking at Narant''s eyes with admiration as always. "Okay, eat it quickly, don''t melt it, and there will be some left over later, and we will give Lilia and the others a taste!" Although his heart blossomed with joy, Narant still maintained the demeanor of Lord Lord. , At this moment, the human setting must be in place. Chapter 193： Hope she is false propaganda "Narant, where did you get that milk-flavored ice cube from your servant last night? It''s so delicious!" The next day, early in the morning, Boris couldn''t wait to come to Narant''s small building. The opening was about the milk ice cubes that Narant asked his servant to give him last night. Boris dared to swear that he had been a baron for so many years, and it was the first time that he tasted ice cubes with milk in summer. He had some doubts if it was a new way of eating that the Castle of the Earl studied in the winter last year, deliberately adding milk to water and freezing it into ice cubes. But can such ice cubes be stored without going bad? And he also tasted the sweetness of white sugar in the milk ice cubes. "I made it myself!" Narant thought about it, whether he wanted to make money with ice cubes or beat Alding, the matter of ice cubes could not be concealed from Boris, so he simply told him directly. Anyway, this saltpeter mine should be very rare, otherwise no one will recognize the saltpeter. "What, you really made it!" This time, Boris couldn''t believe it. He had never heard of ice cubes that could be artificially made in summer. "Yes, I once saw the method of making ice in an ancient book. The mine from yesterday was one of the raw materials, but it was not certain at the time!" "The mine that makes ice is from the book again?" Boris''s eyes widened, it was hard to believe that the mine could make ice. Now Boris was thinking about going to the bookstore in Tulip City anyway. He didn''t doubt Narant''s rhetoric. After all, there was no concept of traverser or system in this world. If it is a little bit of theology, it is said that it is a secret recipe given by the gods and blessed by the gods, which is easier to understand. "Narant, now you can make a lot of money again!" Boris looked resentful, and the little friend in front of him was watching the fire-breathing bird take off. "Haha! Boris, I''ll pack your ice cubes in the future!" Narant patted Boris on the shoulder, every stalwart lord always has a small green leaf to set off "Okay! Narant, you have to keep such recipes and secrets secret. Although you can only make money in summer, its value is no worse than white sugar!" , did not forget to remind Narant to pay attention to confidentiality. "Well, I know this!" Narant nodded. "By the way, Narant, have you heard? Someone broke into the back garden of the castle last night, and Miss Stella was attacked! Narant, I think this is a good opportunity!" Turn, talk about another thing. "What chance?" Narant was taken aback. "Of course it''s a good chance for you guys to test your second son''s performance! Think about it, if any of you can investigate the intruder who attacked Miss Stella, then the count and Miss Stella will definitely be punished. focus on." "Uh, that''s true!" Narant was speechless. If Boris knew that it was his second son who was participating in the competition who attacked Stella, then he probably wouldn''t suggest this. "I heard that the intruder last night was wearing a purple silk dress. I think this must also be a noble who came to the banquet!" "Although he has his face covered, I heard that Miss Stella saw half of his face, Narant, these days, let''s secretly see if any nobles left with a guilty conscience or discarded their gowns." At the same time, in the Tulip City Square, Rose and Shirley and the girls found a shade of a tree and started busy. After the guards had set up the large wooden table borrowed from the castle, a heavy box was placed on the table. When the box was opened, it turned out to be wrapped in a brand new quilt. And the quilt was wrapped in a layer of clean waterproof animal skin. When the waterproof animal skin is also lifted, the real face of Mount Lu inside can be revealed. I saw the slightest coldness rising from the wooden box, and under the coldness was actually a large copper basin of milk ice cubes. "All nobles and young masters, ladies and gentlemen, come and have a look! Milk ice cubes are sold at a low price! Only fifty copper plates can taste sweet and delicious ice cubes in this hot summer!" "Hey, someone has set up a stall in the square again! What is it set up this time? I really want to hear ice cubes!" "Milk ice cubes, she seems to have said that just now, strange, how can ice cubes have milk?" "Wow! That woman is so beautiful!" In an instant, passersby were attracted. In the scorching summer, the word ice cubes is really hooking, and the word milk is added to it. Of course, there were also many noble young people who looked polite and polite, but they were actually attracted by Rose and the girls beside her. For a time, passersby either stopped to watch, or took the initiative to approach. Seeing this, Rose had a charming smile on the corner of her mouth, and continued to speak: "Masters and Young Masters, Madam and Miss, this is the milk ice cube we are selling today, only forty copper plates, if you want to try it, it''s guaranteed. Delicious like never before." "Really? Alding''s shop over there also sells ice cubes, but even a small piece of ice costs 80 copper plates, and if you dip a little honey, you need to add 20 copper plates. Why are there only forty ice cubes?" The few noble youths onlookers were not blind, so after Rose threw a seductive smile, her feet involuntarily moved closer to the wooden table. "Of course it''s true. If this master doesn''t believe it, you can try it. If I tell a lie, let the master handle it!" "Hey!" In the scorching summer, the youth''s blood was soaring, and he couldn''t hold it any longer. He immediately took out forty copper plates and gave me a taste! "Okay, sir, but are you going to eat here, or are you going to take it back?" "Of course it''s here to eat. In case it''s fake I can''t cough, lady, what''s the difference between taking it away and eating here!" The young noble almost I missed the point, and braked in time to change the statement. "Yes! If the master brings it back to eat, then we will give you a whole block of ice, so that it will not melt easily, but if you eat here, we will break the ice and put it in a small clay bowl , it''s convenient for you to eat!" Rose was used to seeing the appearance of these sons and brothers, and the smile on her face was still the same, and she explained without any difference. "Oh! I''m eating here!" "Okay, sir, wait a minute!" Afterwards, Rose took a knife and knocked down ice cubes in the copper basin by herself. A few moments later, a small bowl of cold crushed ice came out of the oven. However, Rose did not hand over the small bowl of crushed ice for the first time, but looked at the small wooden basins on the side. In these small wooden tubs there are many peeled dried fruits. "Why do you still put dried fruit?" The noble young man was curious, he had never seen ice cubes eaten like this before. "Sir, this is another feature of our ice cubes. It''s called shaved ice. If you want to add these dried fruits and honey in the future, you will need to add ten copper plates, but today is our first time to open, so you don''t need to add it. For the money, I will give you a taste for free!" "Oh! That''s good!" The young man''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard that it was free, especially when Rose really scooped up a spoonful of honey and poured it on the crushed ice after the dried fruit, he couldn''t help swallowing. Swallowed. "Sir, it''s alright, I wish you a happy tasting, remember to stir it before eating!" Rose smiled and handed over the porcelain bowl. And this young man originally hoped that Rose could make false propaganda, and then he would be able to hehe But now looking at this delicious ice cube food, he actually forgot that evil thought! Chapter 194： Shaved Ice Big Sale "Hmm!" The young man quickly stirred the pottery bowl a few times according to Rose''s reminder, and then couldn''t wait to scoop a spoonful of crushed ice with a wooden spoon and put it in his mouth. When the milk-flavored crushed ice mixed with colorful dried fruits and honey entered his mouth, the young man''s eyes lit up. The icy cold was mixed with sweetness, and the crunchy dried fruit pieces left a lingering fragrance between the teeth. The young man groaned unexpectedly. "This is really delicious, it''s the best food I''ve ever eaten since I was a child!" After swallowing the shaved ice in his mouth, the young man instantly felt a burst of happiness, and his face was actually moved. After he finished speaking, he didn''t stop, and immediately started to destroy the shaved ice in the pottery bowl, ignoring his image in the public. However, although the young man''s eating appearance is very rude, the attention of the people around him at this time is not on this. Instead, they stared at the shaved ice in the hands of the young man and swallowed. The chilly air, the colorful dried fruits on top of the shaved ice and a spoonful of golden honey, even if they didn''t taste it directly, they could imagine the deliciousness. "I want a bowl too!" At this moment, the onlookers couldn''t sit still, and immediately stepped forward and began to pay for it. Forty copper plates is a family''s expenses for several days for the commoners, but for the nobles, it is nothing. Especially in the Alding store over there, ice cubes with honey need a silver coin, so the nobles are still queuing up to buy it. "Everyone, take your time, ladies and gentlemen, don''t worry, there are plenty of ice cubes!" The next moment, the stalls in the square were full, just like Thomas and others selling perfume a few times before. Catherine and Vivienne''s daughters finally came in handy. Catherine was in charge of shaved ice, Vivienne and Shirley were in charge of adding dried fruit and honey, and Rose was standing to collect money and greet guests. "Wow! It''s delicious, and it''s cheaper than Alding''s ice! I''ll be buying it tomorrow!" "I didn''t expect that there is such a delicious food in Tulip City. I will now notify other companions to come and taste it together!" After a long time, the nobles walking in this square were all talking about the deliciousness of shaved ice, and their faces were full of happiness and contentment. "What shaved ice?" At this time, a few pedestrians who had finished eating shaved ice happened to pass by the door of Alding''s shop. And there are still many people queuing in front of Alding''s shop. They don''t know that there is a more delicious existence on the other side of the square. Suddenly I heard shaved ice mentioned by passers-by, and also said that it was cheaper than Alding''s ice cubes, so I immediately asked out of curiosity. "You guys are still queuing up here! Let me tell you, there are ice cubes for sale in the square, and it''s milk ice cubes. It only costs 40 copper plates, and because today is the first day of business, you can also add honey and dried fruit for free. The taste can''t be described in words, in short, two words, delicious!" The passerby who was asked was not stingy, because he recognized the shaved ice, he immediately explained in a low voice to several people in line. "So cheap and delicious? Your Excellency, is this true or false?" After so many years, the only ice cube in Tulip City is Alding. "It''s true, it''s in the square, I just finished eating here!" Whoa! The few people in the line looked real, and this man''s expression was full of excitement, as if he was very honored, and his heart was immediately moved. "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look! Anyway, it''s just now at the street corner, and I don''t know how long it will take to get to the store!" If it''s really so cheap and delicious, then they are still hammering here, but it''s more than half cheaper there. In this way, as more and more people knew about the shaved ice in the square, Alding, a popular ice cube shop, gradually cooled down. "Next one!" In the store, the store manager in charge of collecting money was already a little sleepy because of exhaustion, and he shouted without raising his head, and then waited to collect the money. In summer like this, no matter when or where they are, they can''t stop for a moment, not even at night. Only after the daily quota of ice cubes are sold is their chance to breathe. "Next!" However, after the money-collecting steward put his hand on the counter, after waiting for a while, he didn''t notice the feeling of getting the copper coins, which was a bit strange. When he shouted out the second sentence impatiently, he also looked up at the front of the store. "Where is this person?" When he raised his head, the steward''s expression was stunned. There was not a single customer left in the lobby and outside the door of the shop where business was booming. He clearly remembered that the queue was still at the door when he watched it a few minutes ago. "Bernie is in charge, he was the last customer just now!" At this moment, the attendant at the door of the store heard the voice and replied with an embarrassed expression. "How could this be?" The steward immediately spoke in disbelief when he heard the attendant''s words. "I don''t know. Many of the guests who just lined up outside left, as if to say that there was some delicious shaved ice in the square, so they all left," the attendant replied with his head shrunk. "Idiot, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Steward Bernie was furious. "Bernie, steward, you told the young boy not to disturb you while you are working." The attendant was a little aggrieved. "You idiot!" Bernie was instantly furious, walked out of the counter and kicked the doorman, before rushing towards the square. This shop was given to him by Alding, and it is also a fat job. If he messes up, he will die. In the face of this unprecedented situation, he must go to check it immediately, and then report it to himself. grown ups. It didn''t take long for Bernie to come to the square, and before he got close, he saw a shocking scene I saw that the square was crowded with people, all waiting in line at a long wooden table. . The number of people in line was something that Bernie had never seen before. He remembered that when his family''s ice cube shop opened three years ago, it was also the most glorious moment, and at that time, the number of people in front of the shop was less than one-third of that here. In addition to these queuing people, there are many nobles squatting under the shade of the surrounding trees, holding a low-grade small pottery bowl and wooden spoon and constantly eating crushed ice. That''s right, crushed ice! It''s just that there are still many colorful and beautiful dried fruits on the broken ice. "Don''t worry, everyone, shaved ice is absolutely enough, and today''s price is all forty copper plates a bowl!" "This" Bernie''s face turned pale immediately, and he finally understood what was going on. This tulip collar ice cube business has a competitor, and the price is only half of his own. "No, I have to hurry back and report to your lord!" Bernie didn''t dare to neglect any more, and immediately headed towards Alding''s manor. "Sir, Chef Rose asked me to report that the sale of shaved ice is so hot, maybe we don''t have enough ingredients to sell until the afternoon!" Because of the attack on Stella last night, and there was nothing to deal with at the moment, Narant simply hid in the small building to cultivate his vindictiveness. Unexpectedly, before noon, a guard hurried to the small building to report. "What, it''s not enough? Didn''t you prepare 1,200 bowls this morning?" Narant was surprised. With such a quantity, even if the honorable nobles of Tulip were included, no one could share a bowl, and there was still a lot left. He originally thought that this amount would be enough to sell for two days. Chapter 195： confrontation "Sir, you''d better go to the square to have a look, there is already a sea of ??people there!" Finally, the guard carefully gave Narant a suggestion. "Okay, let''s go and have a look!" Narant also wanted to see what happened to the ice cubes so hot, and immediately followed the guards out of the small building. "Sir Narrant!" After passing through the garden path, he came to the gate of the castle. Just as Narant was about to walk out of the gate, he suddenly heard a clear call coming from his ear. "Miss Lina!" Narant''s heart tightened, and he turned to look at the pretty little maid Lina. Narant looked around for a while with a guilty conscience. Fortunately, the tulip flower was not here. "Sir Narrant, what a coincidence! Did you also hear about the shaved ice in the castle square?" Lina now feels a lot better about Narrant. After all, the perfume that day was given to her by the lady in the end. of. "Uh! Yes, Miss Lina!" "Then let''s go together! Sir Narrant!" Lina was quite outgoing, and immediately walked with Narrant toward the square outside the castle. Passing through the deep gate of the castle, they saw the grand scene on the square from a distance. "Wow! There are so many people! I didn''t believe it when the servants told me just now. Is that shaved ice really more delicious than the ice cubes sticking to honey in the castle?" Lina was immediately shocked when she saw the scene on the square. exhale. Narant didn''t expect to see such a scene. The nobles in silk dresses squatted in the shade to taste food without hesitation. This was an extremely rare scene. At the moment, the two continued to walk towards the crowd. Lina first approached and watched Catherine and Vivian make shaved ice. Seeing that the ice cubes were shattered and the novel way of eating dried fruit and honey was added, Lina was immediately surprised. "It looks like it''s really delicious! I''ll also buy two bowls for the lady to eat!" Lina immediately became excited. "Sir Narant, do you want to buy it too? Let''s go to the queue together!" At this moment, Stella herself is not here, and Lina is not going to use the privileges of her own lady. After all, it is very difficult to use privileges on such occasions. It is easy to ruin the reputation of your own lady. Greeting Narant, Lina was about to go to the back to line up. "Miss Lina, wait a minute!" However, Narant stopped her. "What''s the matter? Ser Narrant?" "Miss Lina, don''t wait in line, let''s go buy it!" Narant shook his head with a smile. He offended Tulip Flower last night, and Narant didn''t know if his identity would be exposed. Seeing this Lina at this time, he planned to take the opportunity to brush up on his favorability. This was also a good opportunity to make amends. "Miss Lina, this shaved ice stand is actually mine!" "What? This is your stall that sells shaved ice, Sir Narant?" Lina was startled, her mouth slightly opened and she stood there. "Yes, so Miss Lina doesn''t have to wait in line, you wait here, I''ll let the servants prepare a few bowls, just for Miss Lina and Miss Stella to enjoy!" "Oh! That''s great!" Lina, who had reacted to it, immediately showed a smile. Looking at the number of people in the queue, it was estimated that she could not get her turn in twenty minutes. Now that she can avoid the queue, she is naturally happy. At this time, Lina''s gaze towards Narant also became brighter. Although I don''t know if the good-smelling perfume was produced by Sir Narant, it''s not bad for the shaved ice that can make a sensation in Tulip City. Rand''s image in her mind was immediately raised a lot. "Then Miss Lina wait a moment!". After speaking, Narant immediately walked towards the long table. Because the girls were busy, they didn''t notice Narant''s arrival. The girls were shocked when Narant walked to the table and greeted the guards who were maintaining order. "Sir, you are here!" "Well, thank you for your hard work!" Narant looked at the girls with pity. Although they were shaded by greenery, the foreheads of several of them were already sweating. "We''re not tired, my lord!" "Well, Rose, come and help me make six bowls of shaved ice first, I''m going to give it away!" Narant nodded to the girls, and then gave Rose an order. "Yes, my lord!" Rose heard the words and immediately started to make it herself. On the other hand, Narant temporarily replaced Rose''s position of collecting money and communicating with customers. The customers in the queue had no reaction to this scene. After all, they could hear the conversation clearly. This should be the owner of the shop. "Sir, the shaved ice is ready!" Before long, six bowls of shaved ice with double the ingredients were ready. "Ok!" Narant nodded, and was about to ask the guards to come and help Lina deliver it, but at this moment, there were several exclamations from outside the crowd. "Let''s all give up, let''s all give up, Lord Alding is here!" With these shouts, there was a slight commotion in the crowd immediately, and then the crowd moved away, and Alding brought more than 30 guards to the long table. "It turned out to be you!" Alding squeezed through the crowd with a gloomy expression. When he heard the store steward report that his ice business had been robbed, he couldn''t sit still, so he immediately took it with him aggressively. The guards came to ask for trouble. And when he saw that it was Narant behind the long table, his expression became even more ugly. "Viscount Alding, I''m doing business here, I don''t know why you are here to make trouble!" The original owner also met Alding, although it was only a one-sided relationship when the territory was allocated, but it was enough to impress him. Narant''s face darkened when he saw that Aldin''s arrival was not good. "Humph, I''m making trouble? Narant, this is Tulip City, who allowed you to set up your own stall in this square?" Alding snorted and asked. "I know this is Tulip City, but I remember that Tulip City doesn''t seem to have a rule that you can''t set up stalls in the square!" There is no urban management in this world. , so that they can''t use the topic to play. And this square is at the gate of Tulip Fort, naturally no commoners dare to come over to set up stalls, and nobles don''t need to set up roadside stalls, so there really is no rule that says whether or not to set up stalls. "Hmph, Narant, you are arguing, then I will tell you now that you are not allowed to set up stalls in this square. I will give you five minutes to pack up and leave here, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!" Aldin looked at Narant coldly. "It''s so majestic, Alding, this tulip city belongs to the earl. If the earl says that it is not allowed to be placed, then I will leave immediately, but you are only a vassal of the viscount. I want to see how you don''t. polite!" Narant had long anticipated the possibility of this coming out, and he also thought about it, that is to be hard. In this kind of thing, Aldin is looking for trouble first, and Narant is not wrong. "you wanna die!" Clang clang! Aldin seemed to have been hit by the pain point in his heart by Narant''s words, and he was instantly furious. In addition, under the eyes of the public at this time, if he can''t even handle this little jazz, he will not be laughed to death. In an instant, Alding pulled out his long sword, and the more than 30 guards behind him also pulled out their long swords and stared at them! Clang clang! Narant''s side is also not to be outdone, several personal guards and guards also all pulled out their long swords to confront each other! Whoa! In the face of such a tense situation, the surrounding crowd fled in an instant, hiding in the distance to watch. Chapter 196： Vassal Rush "Boy, you are so brave, do you know what''s going to happen when you draw your sword against the guards in Tulip City?" Aldin saw that Narant''s men were actually drawing a long sword, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. "Olding, don''t confuse right and wrong here. Today''s matter is because of you. You deliberately asked me to trouble me to suppress my shaved ice business. All the nobles in the square can see clearly, I''m just defending myself. !" "Yeah! Boy, don''t quibble! I''ll warn you last, let your people pack up the wooden table and leave the square immediately, otherwise don''t really blame me for being rude!" Alding was already eager to try, but he still needed to be in the public eye. Find enough excuses for waiting later. "Alding, I also tell you that there is no rule against selling ice cubes in Tulip City, otherwise I will leave only if the Count speaks!" "Very good!" Alding nodded with satisfaction, he was really afraid that the kid would back down. Although the opponent has ten barbarian guards and five ordinary guards, but he has more than 30 people here, and he is a silver junior knight, he can definitely clean up this kid. "Take them down for me, except that kid, everyone else lives and dies!" Alding ordered. "Yes! Kill!" In an instant, the guards around Aldin rushed towards Narant. "Guards, get on me, and beat me all down!" Narant''s eyes flashed coldly, and he ordered without hesitation. "Yes, my lord!" "For the Lord, kill me!" Although he was facing an enemy that was three times more than himself, Big Stone didn''t blink his eyes. As for the ordinary guards, Narant didn''t let them in, because if Dashio and the others couldn''t even deal with such a few people, they would be nothing more than personal guards. Bang bang bang! Sure enough, the guards on both sides collided instantly in the next moment. Big Stone and the others were wearing long shields, and they directly slammed into the front row of the other party with the advantage of their size. "It''s fighting! It''s really fighting!" "It''s not good, the vassals of Lord Earl are fighting on their own!" In an instant, the surrounding nobles were in an uproar. They never thought that at the entrance of the Tulip Castle, there would be a vassal rivalry at the feet of Lord Earl. What they admired even more was that the young man had the courage to fight against Alding. After all, this was Lord Viscount and the younger brother of Lord Earl. When Lina saw this scene, her face changed greatly, and she immediately ran towards the castle. While the surrounding people were talking about it, the battle in the field became more and more intense. Although the fighting strength of Dashito and others is not bad, those guards are also worthy of being the guards of Tulip City. Except for the first moment when they were knocked out by Dashito and others, five or six people were knocked away, but they actually knew how to cooperate in groups of three to besiege. Big Stone Man, etc. Although the big stone people can beat them to hide in Tibet with their huge strength, they can''t really beat them down for a while. Of course, in the face of such a situation, Aldin was very dissatisfied. What he wanted was to instantly defeat these barbarian guards, and then set up Narant''s booth, beating and humiliating Narant. "A bunch of rubbish!" Alding shouted angrily, and then walked towards the field in person. "Catherine, come with me! The others wait there!" Narant saw Aldin''s exit, and immediately ordered to Catherine. "Boy, today I''m going to teach you an unforgettable lesson in your life!" Seeing Narant also entering the hall, Aldin had a grin on his face. "That''s what I want to give you too!" Narant also sneered. "The little bronze knight is so loud, get down on the ground for me!" Aldin heard the words, instantly aroused his vindictiveness, and then charged straight towards Narant. And Narant''s eyes flashed, his body lit up with a grudge, and then his footsteps began to move. Ding! "So fast?" As Narant moved, Aldin''s originally menacing blow turned out to be in vain, hitting the hard slate ground directly. "Boy, let''s see how long you can hide!" Aldin is not annoyed, he only used six points of strength just now, after all, he is also worried that he will kill Narant with a sword, and it will not be easy to explain to the public at that time. . "Catherine, cut him!" Before Alding could swing his sword and slash again, Narant commanded Catherine behind Alding. Swish! The next moment, there was a sound of breaking air behind Alding. "Huh?" Alding was taken aback for a moment, "You are also a high-ranking bronze knight?" when! However, Alding is a silver junior knight after all. Even though Catherine has the strength of late bronze stage and shot from behind, he can easily prevent this blow. "Old Yinbi, I still have a sword here!" However, after Alding blocked Catherine''s sword, Narant over there would not stand idly by, raising the long sword to face Alding''s belly chop off. scoff! With Narant''s sword, the iron armor on Aldin''s body instantly splattered with sparks, making a harsh rubbing sound. "Hey! It didn''t cut in!" Narant was surprised. His sword only cut a shallow sword mark on Aldin''s armor, without breaking the armor. "Haha, boy, do you think I''m a poor ghost like your Berwick family, I''m an inscription armor!" Alding smiled proudly. "Really? Then you don''t have iron armor on your hands!" Narant sneered. Afterwards, Narant continued to cooperate with Catherine and directly attacked Aldin''s arm. puff! It didn''t take long for Alding''s arm to be cut with a bloodstain Although it was not deep, it was instantly red. "Wow! That young man is so powerful that he actually hit Alding!" "There''s a good show to watch now, watch it, Alding is really angry!" The onlookers exclaimed. "Boy, you are courting death!" Alding was really furious here, and his murderous aura spread out in an instant. "Big rock, go back!" Seeing this scene, Narant''s complexion changed, and this Aldin really had murderous intentions. Previously, Aldin couldn''t let go because he was surrounded by guards fighting from both sides, so he was pressed and beaten by the bronze knights of Narant and Catherine. Must get it. "Yes, my lord!" Big Stone and the others heard the order and immediately began to retreat while fighting. "Boy, you can''t run today!" The dignified Viscount Silver Knight, Aldin felt that he had lost all his face, so Narant must see blood today. When Narant saw this scene, a handful of white powder appeared in his left hand. After all, just relying on his real strength, he really can''t stand Alding, which is a bit of self-knowledge. Previously, it was just that the two sides were not prepared to expand the matter and wanted the other party''s life. "Stop!" Seeing that the battle on the square would turn into a battle of life and death for the nobles, suddenly there was a majestic shout from the back of the crowd. Hearing this voice, Alding''s face froze, and he gritted his teeth. Narant silently returned the white powder in his hand to the storage space. "I have seen the Count!" "I have seen Lord Earl!" Immediately, the crowd stepped aside, leaving a passage. A dignified middle-aged man who looked only in his 40s or 50s was slowly approaching. Chapter 197： Are you sure its not the wrong person? The count did not show his anger and anger on his face. After walking closer, he glanced at the guards on both sides, especially the barbarians and the injured ordinary guards. At this time, Narant and Aldin also put away their weapons and respectfully stepped forward to greet them. "I have seen the Count!" "Very good! You two are promoting the prestige of the Tulip Earl!" After hearing the greeting, the earl turned his attention to Narant and Aldin. "Lord Count, it''s this kid who did it privately in the square." Alding immediately prepared to pour dirty water on Narant, but he was only halfway through his words, but he received a cold gaze from the Count. "Shut up! You, a dignified viscount, had a private fight with a teenager in this square, do you have any brains?" The earl''s scolding immediately shocked Alding all over. His face turned black, but the words on his lips stopped for life and did not dare to say more. During the whole process, Narant lowered his eyebrows and did not say a word. "Call all your subordinates back, you two come with me to the castle!" After scolding Alding, the Count continued to speak calmly, as if the majestic shout just now was not from him. "Yes, Lord Count!" When they heard the words, Narant and Aldin responded obediently. Then the Count turned around directly, and returned to the castle without turning his head. And Narant quickly instructed Rose and the others to continue setting up their stalls, and then followed the earl''s footsteps and headed towards the castle. As for the guards, they can only return to their residences in the welcome area first. "Hey, Andrew, here you are!" At the same time, on the passage from the castle to the outside of the city, Andrew led the team slowly to the middle of the mountain. Because he is also an old man with tulips for decades, nobles greet him from time to time. "Come! Come!" Andrew also responded enthusiastically with a cheerful look, and he couldn''t see the savageness of the battle at all. Soon, Andrew passed the gate smoothly and brought the team to the welcome area. "I don''t know where little Narant is. I haven''t seen him for more than four months. I heard from the housekeeper and Crow that this kid has grown up, so I don''t know if it''s true or not!" Narant didn''t go to Andrew Castle on the way, but just sent one of his men to let him know. Of course, his excuse was to go with friends, so he went to Tulip City first. In fact, he was worried that when he arrived at Andrew''s castle and encountered many familiar faces, it would be troublesome to deal with. Therefore, Andrew, who hadn''t seen Narant for a long time, was thinking of this second son who had become excellent. However, before Andrew''s thought fell, a nobleman came in front of him. After seeing him, he hurriedly stepped forward and greeted: "Andrew, you are here!" "O''Brien, you came very early this year, but I don''t have time to drink with you now. I have to go see my little Narant first!" O''Brien and Andrew are old acquaintances, both of them don''t like the hypocrisy of nobles very much, and the two of them are good friends among vassals. Dare to take you to drink! Andrew, you really should hurry up and see your little Narant!" "What''s wrong with Narant?" Andrew immediately heard that something was wrong. "Your son just fought with Alding on the square, and now both of them have been brought into the inner castle by the Count!" "That bastard, he has troubled my son again, I will never spare him this time!" Andrew was furious, and immediately held down the hilt of the sword and prepared to go towards the inner castle. "Uh Andrew, wait a minute!" O''Brien quickly grabbed the murderous Andrew. "Wait, O''Brien, if that **** hadn''t looked at the count''s face, I would have fought him to the death long ago!" "Andrew, this time your little Narant didn''t suffer. It was that Aldin who was slashed by him, and several of the guards were also beaten by Narant''s men." "Huh?" Andrew was stunned, why was it different from what he had imagined, "O''Brien, are you sure you''re not seeing the wrong person?" "Although I wasn''t at the scene, I saw it when Lord Count brought Narant into the inner fort. This matter has already spread in the square!" O''Brien was speechless, "Everyone is talking about yours now. The second son is now favored by the God of Glory, and he only fought Varad a few days ago, and now he is fighting Aldin again!" "Hey! My little Narant is so powerful?" Andrew was stunned and sounded a little unreal. The little Narant in his memory was still the one who couldn''t even hold the long sword tightly. "Andrew, you will be blessed in the future. It seems that you are going to rise this time! Come and see the inner castle." O''Brien is full of envy. The noble world pays the most attention to family blood, so basically it is one person who succeeds. He knew the cause of the incident. The shaved ice would definitely make a lot of money, and the Berwick family would definitely not be as difficult as it is now. "Oh! O''Brien, I''ll treat you to a drink in the evening!" Andrew, who heard the words, immediately reflected and said goodbye to O''Brien in a hurry, regardless of his eldest son and subordinates, and ran directly towards the castle. "Lord Count, today''s incident was caused by Narant. He deliberately set up a street stall in the square, causing chaos in the square! I kindly stepped forward to dissuade him. Not only did he not listen, he also thought like his rude father. It''s up to a few barbarian guards and me!" "Lord Earl, look This is the wound he cut with his sword. If I didn''t have the heart to let him, how could he, the bronze knight, be able to hurt me!" In the discussion hall on the first floor of the inner castle, the count was sitting on the iron seat on the high platform with a blank expression. He didn''t ask questions, and after bringing the two here, he silently glanced at them. The more this, the more pressure on Narant and Aldin. In the end, it was Alding who couldn''t stand the pressure and was the first to speak sophistry. The earl who heard the words did not express his opinion, and looked at Narant. Narant knew that the Count was giving himself the opportunity to speak, and immediately said: "Lord Count, because my Berwick family is relatively poor, and this is Miss Stella''s birthday celebration, I don''t have much savings for Stella. Miss La is preparing gifts, so today I will set up a stall in the square, I want to sell ice cubes to make money, and then I can make money to buy a decent gift for Miss Stella!" "Originally, the sale went very smoothly. The nobles liked my ice cubes very much because of the low price and good quality. But at this time, Viscount Alding brought more than thirty guards to drive away my customers, and threatened to let me immediately Get out of the plaza, or you''ll blow up my stall!" "But Lord Count, my subordinates know that you are considerate to the people and have never restricted the establishment of street stalls in Tulip City, so in order to earn enough money, I also refuse." "I told Viscount Alding that I would not leave unless the count himself ordered it!" "But Viscount Alding, relying on his identity and strength, said that he would be able to call the shots in this Tulip City without the Lord Count''s order, so he directly asked his subordinates to draw out their long swords and want to do it. All the nobles present saw this. Clearly, in order to protect myself and the stall, I let my subordinates defend themselves." Chapter 198： wrong style In terms of acting skills, Narant is not inferior to Alding at all, and after watching so many movies and TV series in his previous life, Narant knows how to minimize his responsibilities now. To put it bluntly, just three words, pretend to be pitiful! As long as it is human, there is a mentality of sympathy for the weak. Narant pretended to be poor as soon as he opened his mouth, and also made a good excuse for setting up a stall in the square. That is your daughter''s birthday, Lord Count. In order to prepare a present for her, I don''t even care about the dignity of the nobles and set up a street stall in this square. So, Lord Count, isn''t it too abhorrent for you to say that Alding is coming to trouble me in such a situation! After Narant finished speaking, the count hadn''t commented yet, but Aldin vomited three liters of blood after hearing it. "Boy, you are clearly arguing, why didn''t you tell me these reasons when I told you not to set up stalls in the square!" "Viscount Alding, there were so many nobles present at the time. If I said that I set up a stall to buy gifts for Miss Stella, not to mention my own face, even Miss Stella''s face will be affected." "Furthermore, the Count has never banned the setting up of street stalls in Tulip City. Why do you, Alding, forbid it? Are your Alding''s words more effective than the Count?" "In addition, I am a vassal conferred by Lord Earl, not by your Viscount Alding!" "Pfft!" Aldin was hit hard again, and Narant''s last two sentences were heartbreaking. If it were someone else, such a question would have no lethality. But he, Alding, is the younger brother of the Count, and it has always been a taboo within the nobles to seek family titles between brothers. "You spit blood, boy, I''m going to fight you to the death today!" Alding gritted his teeth. "I don''t agree, Alding, your dignified Viscount, the Silver Knight has the nerve to fight me!" "you" "Enough!" Seeing that the two of them were about to turn into shrews and scolded the street again in this discussion hall, the count finally spoke up. In this way, Narant and Aldin gave each other a hateful look, and then fell silent. After the earl scolded, he continued to look at the two, especially Narant. This Andrew''s second son used to be a very inconspicuous existence, and he didn''t have any information about this son in his memory. The reason why he was canonized was just because he just met the requirements of the competition. Unexpectedly, in the past three months, this Narant has appeared more times than the other second sons who were favored by him at the beginning. "You said that you set up a stall in the square to prepare gifts for Stella?" The Count asked Narant in a deep voice. "Yes, Lord Earl!" Narant''s voice was strong, and he was not guilty at all. He felt that today''s incident would be punished or severely punished, depending on his current performance. The Count stared closely at Narant''s eyes, trying to see a trace of guilt in his eyes, but unfortunately, Narant''s eyes did not evade, and the Count had no way of knowing the truth or falsehood. Fortunately, it doesn''t matter. Who called him the Count? Even if Narant was lying, he could make it true. "Narant, where did your ice cube come from?" "Go back to the count, my subordinates have seen from an ancient book that you can make ice cubes artificially!" "How to make ice cubes artificially?" His Excellency the Earl was a little moved. If this is the case, then this is a lot of wealth. Of course, the count is only slightly moved, and he has no other thoughts because it can only be used for enjoyment. "Then how much money did you make by setting up a street stall today?" "Go back to the count, my subordinates haven''t counted it yet, but according to the situation this morning, ten gold coins should be able to be earned!" "Ten gold coins? Then according to ten gold coins!" Lord Earl nodded, and continued: "It''s the second of July, and there are still five days until the birthday celebration. Since you said that the money earned on the street stall is for Buy a gift for Stella, and at the banquet in five days, I hope that the gift you bring out must be no less than fifty gold coins!" "Narant, can you do it?" "Yes, Lord Count, I promise to give Miss Stella a gift worth no less than fifty gold coins!" Narant, who heard the words, responded without hesitation. Of course he wouldn''t hesitate, the value of the gift he planned to give Stella was more than that. For him, the request made by the Count was as if he did not mention it. Of course, the Count must have never thought that Narant would be so rich. After all, the Berwick family is notoriously poor. "Lord Count, now there are nobles from all over the Principality who come to the castle. If he continues to set up a stall in the square, I am afraid it will affect the image of our tulip collar!" Aldin naturally refused, he didn''t care whether Narant made money to buy gifts. What he was concerned about was that if Narant''s street stall continued to stand, it would affect his ice cube shop''s business. "Olding, have you been too free these two days? With so many things up and down the castle, you actually have time to take care of the stalls!" But in the face of Ordin''s objection, the earl asked in a cold voice . Of course, this is not because the Count is disregarding his family and favors Narant. In fact, before the Count leaves the castle, the little maid Lina told him what happened. Lina''s perception of Narant is not comparable to Alding''s, and she has seen the situation on the square with her own eyes, so when she came to the castle to rescue soldiers, Lina put Narant on the side of justice, But Aldin has become an arrogant and domineering villain looking for trouble. "Lord Count, I know I''m wrong!" Alding was scolded by the Count in a cold voice, and in the end he could only smash his teeth and swallow all the resentment into his stomach. UU Reading boom! "Lord Count, I am so miserable!" But just as things were about to end in the hall, the door was suddenly pushed open, and then a burly middle-aged man walked in. Before the others approached, the mournful cry had already echoed throughout the hall. After hearing the words, the three people in the hall stared blankly at the person who came in. This burly middle-aged man was Narant''s cheap father Andrew. "Andrew" "Lord Count, Aldin is too deceiving. Back then, my Berwick family had a chance to become rich, but he deliberately lured dark creatures to my territory to kill my iron ore elf and let me be The Rick family owes a lot of foreign debt." "And now, Lord Earl finally chose the second son for a test, and he deliberately assigned my little Narant to the land of doom!" "It''s okay, it''s all over, but today, my little Narant just wanted to make a little money in Tulip City to develop his territory, but this Ordin has taken action to destroy again, and he wants to Bring your subordinates to bully the small!" "Lord Earl, I, Andrew, also killed five silver knights on the northern battlefield, but now I am so humiliated by Aldin because of being your own younger brother that I can''t even protect my own children, please Lord Earl. Call the shots for me! Call the shots for my Berwick family!" Andrew didn''t give Lord Earl a chance to speak, and walked with a sad expression, expressing his grievances. Of course, when he finally walked to Narant''s side, Narant clearly saw his cheap old man winking at him without a trace. "Hey! This style of painting is wrong! Isn''t my father chasing Aldin''s existence in front of the count, why is his acting so outstanding?" Narant was shocked. Chapter 199： The body bones are still a little weak! When Narant was surprised, Aldin clenched his teeth and stared at Andrew with wide eyes. Now not only has the ice cube business been robbed, but he has also lost face, and has been slashed with a sword in his hand. Alding is naturally angry. Today''s matter is obviously that he has suffered a big loss, and Andrew is now a rake. "What are you looking at, Alding, isn''t it?" Seeing Alding''s gaze, Andrew glared back immediately, "If it weren''t for the count, I would have given you a long time ago if you think you can live to this day. A life-and-death duel is launched!" "Lord Count, please call the shots for your subordinates!" After speaking, Andrew put on a sad expression again. The earl on the high platform was speechless, stroking his forehead and looking at Andrew. "Andrew, I''m not going to punish Narant today, I just ask him to buy a gift of at least fifty gold coins from the gold coins he has earned these days to Stella." "Oh, no punishment! Just wait, a gift of fifty gold coins?" Andrew was originally relieved, but his heart skipped a beat when he reflected. Fifty gold coins, plus dozens of gold coins, can buy a green elf that works in 1989. "Lord Count, you have the same nature as punishing my little Narant! Just like what Aldin, who is full of bad water, said, my Berwick family is notoriously poor! Where did he come from? Ten gold coins!" "Andrew, do you know how much money Narant''s stall can make a day?" The count was helpless. If Andrew came in and chased down with a long sword like last time, he could still pretend to be angry. But now Andrew is pretending to be aggrieved and pitiful. He can''t get angry. After all, the first two things he said were good things done by his own younger brother. "How much?" "Ten gold coins a day!" "Hi! Ten gold coins?" Andrew''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Is it so profitable to set up a street stall?" After a second thought, Andrew was eager to try again, wondering if his father would also go out of his way and learn from his son to set up a street stall in the square, and it would be good to have four or five positions. "Andrew, you are selling ice cubes this time!" Lord Earl knew what Andrew was thinking, and immediately cut off his thoughts. "Oh!" Andrew finally gave up the idea of ??setting up a street stall. "Okay, now that things are busy up and down the castle, you can go back first, Andrew, take good care of you this time, you only came to the castle for two days, you first cut off one of Wallard''s wrists, although it was a fair duel, but You are all my vassals, and I don''t want other counties to see jokes!" Knowing that Andrew''s goal was achieved and would not pester him any more, the earl waved his hand, not wanting to see this pair of unfortunate father and son again. "Yes, my lord!" Andrew immediately put on a happy face, "Let''s go, little Narant!" With that said, Andrew patted Narant on the shoulder and was about to take him out. Narant was caught off guard and almost staggered, and looked at his rough-handed, cheap old man speechlessly. "Well, little Narant, although you have become a bronze knight now, you still need to work hard. This small body is too weak!" Is it still my fault? Narant rolled his eyes, "Yes, father!" Afterwards, Narant followed Andrew out of Neiburg and went to the small building in the welcome area. "Britt, come and see your brother!" Soon, Andrew brought Narant to his small building. Following Andrew''s call, a young man in his early twenties walked downstairs. "Big brother!" Narant naturally recognized the original owner''s brother, although his relationship with this brother was not very deep in the past. "Narant, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Burritt said indifferently, looking at Narant with some complicated eyes. In the past, he didn''t like this younger brother very much. After all, he was too cowardly and could not cultivate well. As his older brother, he was often laughed at in the academy. But now Narant not only won the title before him, but also has a chance to win Miss Stella. Even if this chance is very slim, this makes Barret secretly jealous of his younger brother. Therefore, Burritt greeted Narant in a lack of interest, and then said to Andrew: "Father, some of my friends are already waiting for me! I''ll go out first!" "You haven''t seen Narant for so long, can''t you catch up with your brother first?" Andrew was slightly displeased. "Forget it, father, the nobles should make more friends, let him go first, anyway, he will stay in Tulip City for a few days!" Narant persuaded. When Andrew heard this, he didn''t stop it. Burritt nodded slightly to Narant, and then went straight out of the small building. "Your eldest brother needs a lot of hard work to become a qualified noble!" Andrew sighed helplessly. "Father, you are still young, and you have time to teach!" "Haha! It''s still little Narant, you''re giving my father peace of mind now. I didn''t expect it. This is the blessing of the God of Glory!" Andrew, who heard the words, immediately smiled. Narant actually knows why that eldest brother has such a personality now In fact, Burritt is still good to the original owner, at least with him, even if the original owner has no grudge, he has never been bullied in the academy. And Burritt''s indifference today is not aimed at Narant, it can be said to be aimed at the entire Berwick family. Because of the poverty of the Berwick family, Britt has also been excluded a lot when he usually makes friends, and even he has repeatedly encountered obstacles in finding a female partner, which has caused some defects in his character, and may even complain in his heart. It''s just that their mother died prematurely, and Andrew, the old and rude, usually has thick hands and feet, how can he understand the inner state of guiding his children, basically it is a stocking state. After Burritt left, Andrew took Narant to the living room and sat down. "Narant, is your ice cube business really so profitable?" "Yes, father, I''d say ten gold coins are less, maybe more!" Ice cubes cost nothing to make, and saltpeter powder can be reused. After making the ice cubes, boil the saltpeter water to dry, then you can get the saltpeter powder in it again. In terms of cost, the only cost of shaved ice is artificial addition of dried fruits and honey. However, this cost will not be counted until tomorrow, after all, the price of ten copper plates will increase by then. "Haha! Good job, little Narant!" Andrew smiled instantly. If he can rise this time, it will be the luck of the Berwick family. "By the way, Narant, what happened to that Vallad?" "That Varad tried to trouble me the other day, and then" Next, Narant and Andrew had a conversation in the living room. During the conversation, Andrew was basically concerned about Narant''s recent situation, and Narant answered in a satisfactory manner, which was a good news instead of a bad news. Chapter 200： toad narrant After chatting with his cheap dad for a while in Andrew''s small building, Narant said goodbye and left the small building. Andrew did not keep the second son, but happily went to an old friend for a drink. Of course, nine times out of ten, this so-called drinking can''t wait to show off in front of old friends. This kind of thing is what nobles like to do the most. At the time, O''Brien became a title knight because of his second son''s breakthrough, but he dragged Andrew and drank wine for three days. "This old man is not bad, but he is a little poor. It seems that he has to find a way to take him, which can be considered as some compensation for occupying the body of the original owner!" On the road in the reception area, Narant thought while walking. He did not return to the hut immediately, but prepared to go to the square to take a look. After all, earlier he was to check the sales status and solve the shortage of goods. When Narant arrived at the square, the square was still crowded with people, unaffected by the previous fight between Narant and Alding. And at this time, the figures of noble ladies and ladies in the queue became more and more, and it was obvious that they had just arrived after hearing the news. When everyone saw Narant appear, they all started talking in a low voice. "Hey, isn''t that the same Ser Narant just now? He''s actually fine?" "It seems to be true, you see, he still has a smile on the corner of his mouth! I saw Alding on the way I just came, and his appearance is even uglier than being owed a hundred thousand gold coins! It''s strange!" "Alding is the younger brother of the Count, and the Count did not favor him." For a while, everyone looked at Narant, wondering why he was safe and sound. After all, Aldin was Lord Count''s younger brother, and everyone thought that Narant would shed his skin this time even if he didn''t die. Now the situation is reversed. The contrast between Narant''s smile and Aldin''s appearance is too great. "Sir, are you alright!" When Catherine and the girls saw Narant''s arrival, the worry between their eyebrows instantly turned into a pleasant smile. "My lord, what can I do? Today''s matter is that Alding suffers from the consequences, and the earl has already agreed that our stalls can still be set up!" "Ah! It''s really good!" The girls immediately cheered when they heard the words. It''s really good that the shaved ice business is so good. If it is stopped, it will really make people feel distressed. And some nobles in the front were slightly surprised when they heard the words. "Ross, I heard that the ingredients for the shaved ice are not enough?" After speaking with a few girls, Narant came to Rose and talked in a low voice. "Yes, my lord, more than 900 bowls of shaved ice have been sold, and it must not be sold until the afternoon." "Okay, I''ll let Quick and the others continue to make them later, but Rose is still up to you to buy the dried fruit, and the money collection is left to Vivian first!" In the morning, the saltpeter had already been made to make ice cubes, but, fortunately, after Rose had set up the stall, Narant asked Quek and the other guards to borrow a few large pots to boil the saltpeter water. I believe that the saltpeter powder has been recycled now, so you can continue to make ice cubes without worrying about being out of stock. "Yes, my lord!" "Well, Rose, in addition to purchasing dried fruit, you are buying some uncut linen, and making a shed from the linen with wooden poles to provide shade for these queuing customers!" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, then you can do it first! I''ll go back now and call the Guards out to help you!" After explaining, Narant acted as a hands-off shopkeeper again, and Rose would definitely be able to handle these little things. When he returned to the castle, he first asked Quick and others to start making ice, and then sent Big Stone and the others to the square. However, before that, he also borrowed some tables and chairs from the steward of the reception area. After all, the stalls are now allowed by the earl. Narant is supposed to set up stalls. consumption experience. Under the offensive of Narant''s bowl of shaved ice, the steward of the welcome area nodded and agreed without any hesitation, and even let people borrow tables and chairs of good quality. Of course, although there is also credit for the shaved ice, the fact is that Narant first chopped Varad within a few days, and now he has attacked Aldin, and finally he can still do business in the square with nothing to do. This made the castle steward dare not sell his face. After explaining everything, Narant went back to his small building to practice. But when Narant began to practice leisurely, another storm of fame about Narant began to blow in Tulip City. "Have you heard? Narant and Viscount Alding fought in the square this morning!" "It''s up to you to say this, of course we heard it!" "Hey, after the earl took Narant and Aldin away, do you know what happened to them?" "I really don''t know. Is that Narant going to be unlucky? It''s really unwise. Aldin is the brother of the Count!" "Wrong, that Narant has nothing to do with him. He went out of the inner castle with his father, talking and laughing, and finally appeared in the square as if nothing had happened!" "Huh? Really? What about Ordin?" "Olding," this person peeked around and then whispered, "Olding returned to the manor with a face full of resentment, just like eating Xiang!" "Hey! How could this be? Alding is the Count''s own younger brother, and he is injured!" "We don''t know why, but I have a gossip, do you want to hear it?" "what news?" "I heard that the earl admires Narant very much, and it seems that he intends to betroth Miss Stella to Narant, so he did not punish him!" "Isn''t he lucky?" "More than luck, the rise of his Berwick family is just around the corner!" "Hey! It''s true that the toad ate the meat of a swan!" This kind of talk is not only in one place, but everywhere in the manor, pub, and restaurant. In an instant, the Lord Count''s statement that he liked Narant spread throughout the whole process as if he had grown wings. Especially when Narant''s street stalls were not banned, but sunshades, tables and chairs were erected, the news seemed to be confirmed. Everyone felt that even though Narant wasn''t as sure as the legend to marry Stella, he was already the closest to success. For such a situation, there are some who are envious, some who are jealous, and there are many who yell at Narant for his **** luck. In short, the battle of the second son who had cut off Sir Wallard''s wrist, and the limelight that did not bring Narant to him was more violently blessed at this moment. Of course, along with this limelight, Narant has also become a thorn in the eyes of all young people. After all, the tulip flower is the legendary swan meat. If it was really eaten by the toad, Narant, everyone would be unhappy. Chapter 201： ingenious "Hey, I''ve come this way, why do I feel like the people around me are full of hostility? Is this my illusion?" In a flash, it came to July 6th, and it was the last day before the birthday celebration started. While walking on the road today, Narant always felt that there was something wrong with the eyes of the noble young people who were passing by. Those eyes were a bit complicated, as if mixed with envy, jealousy and hatred. That''s right, envy, jealousy, hate! This made Narant, who had been cultivating hard in the small building for several days, puzzled. "Is it because my shaved ice is so profitable? So they''re jealous?" "But they shouldn''t be thanking me for bringing them such cheap and delicious shaved ice, right? It''s really becoming more and more popular in the world, and people''s hearts are not ancient!" Narant shook his head. He felt that he was a little jazz lord, and only this could arouse everyone''s jealousy. These days, Narant''s shaved ice stall is full every day. Even if the price in the next few days has increased by ten copper plates, the crowd still does not decrease. On the contrary, with the arrival of nobles from all over the Principality, the sales have increased slightly. And this kind of hot sales also made Narant, who just wanted to disgust Aldin, make a lot of money. After calculation, he sold an astonishing 2,600 bowls of shaved ice on the first day, which was more than double the number of all the nobles in the entire tulip collar combined. Of course, there are only so many noble titles, but each noble also has family members, or some nobles even eat two or three bowls in one go. In this way, his shaved ice can sell such an astonishing amount. In the end, Narant''s first day''s dime amounted to nearly eleven gold coins. As for the number of sales in the next few days, it has basically remained at around 2,780. And because the latter are sold at the price of fifty copper plates per bowl, he can receive ten gold coins every day. Such a speed of making money really made Narant very happy. Of course, some were happy and some were sad. Narant was happy, while Alding drank the northwest wind. Even though Alding made pirated shaved ice after learning from Narant to cut prices, he still failed to restore his ice shop. Because Alding''s shaved ice lacks a major presence, white sugar! Without the blessing of sugar, Ordin''s shaved ice would lose its soul, which is equivalent to roasting oysters without garlic, and eating hot pot without red oil. After thinking wildly in his heart for a moment, Narant abandoned his thoughts. He hated him, and I made a fortune in silence! Next, Narant went directly to the Sapphire Treasure Shop. The day he agreed with the Lazer craftsman to pick up the goods is today. "Honorable master, welcome to the Sapphire Treasure Shop, I don''t know what I can do for you!" Stepping into the Sapphire Treasure Shop, it is still a super-standard service level. "I got a custom item from a Lazer craftsman here last time, and I''m here to pick it up today. "Yes, noble master, please go upstairs!" Soon, Narant came to the second floor, and the maid also notified the Lazer craftsman. "Lord Narant! You are here!" Without letting Narant wait for a long time, Lazel came to Narant. "Razelle, how''s my perfume bottle going?" "Lord Narant, you came at the right time. I just finished the production this morning. I hope you are satisfied!" Saying that, Lazel handed out an exquisite wooden box. Narant took over the wooden box, and as the lid of the wooden box opened, a ray of light immediately bloomed from the wooden box. "Hey! As expected, he is a master craftsman. I just provided an idea, but the details are too well made!" I saw that the original bare half-egg-sized luminous bead had completely changed its appearance. The interior of this luminous bead is completely hollowed out, and the outside is even more exquisitely hollowed out, and the entire luminous bead turns into a hollow flower ball. One after another, vivid tulip flowers bloom on the surface of the luminous beads. As for the inside of the luminous bead, there is a silver inner liner, and the inner liner is attached to the inner wall of the luminous bead, and the gap between them is very small. This greatly increases the capacity of the perfume bottle. Narant didn''t know how this Lazel expanded the silver lining, but it was extremely difficult to think about. After all, the opening of the luminous beads is very small, and the inner liner is obviously trying to expand after putting it in. The lid of the luminous pearl perfume bottle is also ingenious. The silver cover looks like a bunch of flowers, with five or six luminous beads of different sizes inlaid on it. The center one is the size of a longan, so that it can be easily handled when opening the lid. The surrounding ones are the size of peanuts and are used for decoration. These luminous beads also have extraordinary carving techniques, such as tulips, roses, lilies, etc. Each luminous bead is a very distinctive flower bone. "Lord Narant, I don''t know if you are satisfied!" Lazel looked at Narant and asked in a low voice. "Satisfied, Lazer Artisan, you are worthy of the name of the master!" "Thank you for your compliment, Lord Narant!" Lazel also smiled happily, "To be honest, this is also one of the most satisfying works of Xiaoxiao in recent years I hope he can win Miss Stella for the adults. Favorite!" "Haha!" Narant did not answer the following sentence, and took out the gold and silver coins directly from the purse. "Lazer, these are five gold coins, and the other fifteen silver coins are my extra reward for you" "Thank you for your generosity, Lord Narant!" Razell smiled even more. The extra reward of fifteen silver coins was not a small amount. After paying the wages, Narant didn''t stay in the Treasure Pavilion and left the manor directly! "Such a beautiful perfume bottle, if you add perfume, even if it is worth sixty or seventy gold coins!" After leaving the manor, looking at the exquisite wooden box in his hand, Narant wondered whether he would be able to perform well at the birthday party. Excellent with a little confidence. No matter what, he has done his best. If there is really another second son who is more dazzling than him in the end, then he has nothing to say. "Now that the gifts are over, it''s time to go see my sister!" Narant wanted to see his sister a few days ago. After all, even Andrew and others have seen it. This is the best for the original owner. My sister will definitely want to meet. However, Narant learned from Andrew that Nasya was led by her mentor to fight outside the city these days, so she was not in the academy. Fortunately, because there is a birthday celebration tomorrow, the noble descendants of Nacia will also return today. "Nasia! Are you going? Taffy and the others are already urging them. If you don''t go, I''m worried that they will speak ill of you behind your back!" In the Tulip City Noble Academy, Nasia sat cross-legged on the bed and meditated, while her classmate and friend Betty hurriedly came to the room to ask. "Betty, I''m not going! My banquet dress is still brand new, you don''t need to buy it anymore, you can go with them!" Nasia opened her eyes and shook her head slowly. Chapter 202： Simple Nasia It turned out that because tomorrow was Stella''s birthday celebration, the descendants of the nobles would all attend. Such a grand event is actually a blind date meeting for noble young ladies. Most of the time, the future spouses of nobles are met at such a banquet. In the face of such a grand banquet, the young ladies will naturally do their best to show themselves as much as possible. Nasia''s classmates are going to the city to buy dresses one by one today. "Nasia, I''ve seen you wear your dress twice, how can it be considered new! Do you have no money to buy it, or you can sell me that bottle of perfume, one gold coin is enough to buy one The whole set is exquisitely dressed!" But Betty didn''t answer, but behind her came the coquettish laughter of several women. Then I saw several young girls about the same age as Nacia walking into the house. Several women did not look as good-looking as Nacia, but they looked extravagant against the beautiful and exquisite long dresses on their bodies. This directly compares the beautiful Nasia, making her look more simple. "Taffy, who said Nacia has no money to buy it! He just hasn''t had time to find his father!" Betty immediately retorted when she saw her friend being ridiculed. "Forget Betty!" However, Nacia didn''t care much about such a reputation, the Berwick family''s situation was well known in the tulip field, "Taffy, I don''t want to sell perfume, you go and buy it! " When the women saw that Nasia was so calm, the laughter on their faces disappeared, and they felt dull. "Forget it, let''s go first! Betty, if you don''t go, the good-looking styles will be gone!" The noble lady named Taffy was about to leave. "Excuse me, is Miss Narcia Berwick there?" But just as Taffy''s voice fell, a question came from the door of the room. Everyone looked at the door suspiciously, but saw a girl in a maid outfit standing at the door. "I''m Nasya, who are you?" Nasya looked familiar to the girl, but couldn''t remember who it was. "Miss Nasya, I am Lilia, the personal maid of Lord Narante. I came to give you a gift last time!" "Oh! I remember! Maid Lilia! Did you come to see me?" "Miss Nasya, Lord Narant is waiting for you downstairs!" "Ah! Narant is here!" Nacia, who heard the words, showed a surprise, and then quickly walked towards the door. When she arrived at the door, she did not forget to say to Betty: "Betty, you go with Taffy and the others. Come on, my brother is here! I won''t go!" After speaking, Nasia hurriedly followed Lilia downstairs. "Narant? That guy who can''t cultivate vindictiveness, I heard that because of the Lord Earl''s competition, he was lucky to become a lord, let''s go and see!" At this time, the girls in the house were also curious and wanted to see what Narant would look like after becoming a lord. With that said, a group of girls also quickly walked out of the house. Lilia stepped outside the house first, and whispered something in Narant''s ear, and then Nacia came to the door. "Brother!" Nacia saw Narant, who was protected by the guards in the middle, and immediately ran over happily. "Nasia!" Nalande watched the beautiful girl run out of the small building, and after a moment of daze, he confirmed that it was his sister, because Nasya was dressed too plainly. A long silk dress was the worst material, and it was the same grade as what Lilia was wearing. However, there is no gemstone necklace or jewelry headdress garland that other noble ladies like to wear. "Brother, you seem to have grown taller!" Nasya came to Narant and threw him a full hug, and then let go and looked at Narant. "Haha! Nasya, you have become beautiful too!" Nasya felt the strong brother-sister relationship, and Narant also smiled happily. At this moment, another group of Yingyingyanyan came out of the small building behind. When Narant saw the group of Yingying Yanyan, he knew that those were the dresses that noble ladies should have, and immediately said distressedly: "Nasia, how are you doing in the academy?" "Very good, this time we went out to hunt big wild boars in actual combat, and I was the first!" Nacia smiled brightly, but Narant looked inexplicably sad. "Are those your classmates? Why didn''t you call over to meet me?" The girls had stopped at this time and were looking at this side and whispering. When she heard the words, Nacia''s expression was slightly stiff, obviously worried that if those classmates approached later and said something unpleasant, her brother would not be able to come down on stage. However, Narant didn''t wait for Nasya to say anything, and immediately took her hand and walked over there. "Yeah! He''s here!" "This Narant looks so handsome! It''s a pity that the cultivation is a little worse!" "What are you afraid of? You see how mighty he is now. Are the guards behind him barbarians?" "If only he were a baron, maybe I could consider being his lover!" As Naland approached, the whispers of several girls immediately fell into Naland''s ears, and Nacia showed disbelief when she heard such comments. In the past, they would definitely belittle their brother, but now there are still people who say they want to marry him. Nasya couldn''t help but raised her head slightly to look at Narant, and found that her brother seemed to be really handsome now, and the warm smile made people feel kind at first glance. "Hello, beautiful ladies, I''m Narant Berwick, it''s an honor to meet you!" Narant greeted the ladies with a smile on his face. "Oh! Sir Narant, how are you?" The girls didn''t know what was going on, but their faces turned red and looked a little shy. Holding the skirt with both hands, Narant performed a standard lady etiquette, and then stammered and answered. "Several beautiful young ladies, I''m heading to the territory now, and I still need you to take care of Lilia when I''m in the academy!" In the face of a few little girls, Narant''s aura is naturally powerful. After a polite sentence, he directly waved at Lilia who was beside him. Then, Lilia handed a wooden box to Narant. "Several beautiful ladies This is the meeting ceremony I prepared for you!" With that said, Narant opened the wooden box, and the bottles of perfume inside were revealed to everyone. "Wow! It''s Dragon Brand Jasmine Perfume!" It was still the cheap bottle, but there was a small sticker on these bottles, and the words Dragon Brand Jasmine Perfume were particularly eye-catching. "Is this really for us?" Several girls were excited but still hesitating in their movements, obviously some didn''t believe that such a valuable item would be given as soon as possible. "You are welcome to the beautiful young ladies, this is for you! One bottle per person!" "Thank you Sir Narrant!" "Thank you Sir Narrant!" No girl can resist this temptation, and in the next moment, they all stepped forward to accept the perfume, and then shyly bowed to Narant again and thanked him. Although this perfume is only sold for one gold coin, if it is taken outside, even two gold coins will be bought by someone. "Several beautiful young ladies, what are you going to do?" Narant asked after the gifts were delivered. "Sir Narrant, we are going to buy the dress for tomorrow''s banquet!" "Such a grand banquet, several beautiful young ladies really have to dress up to attend!" Narant seemed to wake up, and randomly took out five gold coins from his arms and handed them to Nacia. "Nasia, then go buy it! Dress up nicely, brother, I won''t accompany you! We''ll see you tomorrow!" "This" looked at the five golden coins, not to mention Nacia, even the other girls were stunned. Narant shoved it directly into Nacia''s hand, and then urged: "Go! Dress up better tomorrow! After buying it, go to the square, where the shaved ice is delicious, my brother will say hello later, free of charge All your classmates eat a bowl!" Chapter 203： Sao bag green "Wow! It''s so fragrant, it''s really a dragon-flavored perfume, exactly the same as Taffy''s bottle!" "That''s for sure. Could it be that Nasya''s brother will lie to you? Last time Nasya''s bottle was also given by his brother!" "Hmm! Betty, that''s not what I meant, what I meant was that Sir Narrant was so generous that he was willing to give each of us a bottle of Dragon Brand Jasmine Perfume, which costs a gold coin a bottle!" "Yeah, Nasia, your brother is so handsome! Why did the rumors say that your brother is not good! I can see it very well now!" "Hee hee, that''s good! If you want to get close to her brother, then you need to go through Nasia first!" After delivering the perfume and gold coins, Narant left after earning face for his sister in front of several noble ladies. However, as he left, several girls started chatting and discussing. A few days ago, because they went outside the city for actual combat training, they didn''t know what Narant''s feats were in Tulip City these days. At this moment, they were all shocked by Narant''s extravagance, and the most important thing was that this extravagance also benefited them. Thinking back to Narant''s handsome and mighty image, the hearts of several noble ladies were a little turbulent. And Nasia didn''t speak during this process, her consistent character allowed her to keep quiet even at such times. Of course, although she is quiet now, the attitude of several girls towards her has completely changed, and there is a faint meaning of revolving around her. "Hey, why are there so many people in the square?" Although the Noble Academy was also in Dongcheng, since they wanted to buy dresses, the shops near the square were undoubtedly the first choice. When several girls came to the square, they immediately saw a shocking scene. "Look, a lot of people over there are holding bowls, as if eating ice cubes?" A few girls approached out of curiosity and immediately figured out the situation. "There is still such a delicious food. Let''s try it. It looks delicious, and fifty copper plates won''t be very expensive!" "But with so many people, even if they want to eat, they don''t know when to line up? Why don''t we buy the dress first and then line up?" A few girls chattered and started talking. "Miss Nasya!" Just as several people were discussing, Lilia appeared beside them again. "Lilia!" Nacia and the girls were a little surprised, and subconsciously searched for Narant''s figure, but unfortunately, they didn''t see that handsome and mighty figure. "Miss Nacia and several other ladies, please come with me. Your lord has already explained that you will be offered a bowl of shaved ice for free!" "Maid Lilia, can we buy a dress first and then eat it? Because it will take at least half an hour to wait in line!" The girls who heard the words were naturally happy and remembered what Narant had said earlier. However, they felt that they had to wait until the dresses were purchased so that they could eat this delicious food with peace of mind. "Miss, it won''t delay your time to buy dresses, because you don''t have to line up!" Lilia smiled slightly. "No need to queue?" "Well, this is my family''s stall, so you don''t have to line up, ladies, please come with me!" Afterwards, Lilia went to the stall with a group of stunned girls. On July 7th, the golden tulip flag fluttered in the wind against the wall under the guard of many colorful flags, and the whole castle became lively. Whether it was the servants or the guards, they all took on a new look today, wearing the most decent attire as they walked between the castles, and everyone had a smile of incomparable joy on their faces. And the entire Tulip Castle has been carefully laid out today, except for the red carpets on the corridors, even the monotonous courtyard open space in the past has fallen into a sea of ??flowers today. Pots of tulips of various colors that have been arranged since the early hours of the morning are placed in every corner of the castle. From the moment you walk into the castle on the red carpet, your nose is full of floral fragrance. While the servants of the castle were nervously preparing, the nobles also began to dress up carefully. Although the real opening time of the celebration is in the afternoon, but that is relative to a group of old nobles. For young nobles such as Narant or the descendants of nobles, the event started at noon. "Narant! Okay!" About noon, Boris''s loud voice sounded at the door. "Come on!" Narant put down the book in his hand and walked towards the door. Although he got up early, he didn''t have much to dress up. He just put on a new dress under Lilia''s service, which was considered a complete preparation. According to Narant''s own idea, that is who called himself handsome by nature, and there is no need to add icing on the cake! "Hey! Boris, you are so green today!" As soon as he walked out the door, Narant was shocked. I saw that Boris was dressed as a saucy bag in a green dress today. If he was green, he would definitely be socially killed in his previous life, but in this world, Boris was still unaware. "Yeah! How about Narant? I asked the master tailor in Tulip City to make it. Rael said that when I wear this dress to a banquet, it will definitely attract the attention of noble ladies and ladies." "Indeed, Baron Rael is also a good eye!" Narant was speechless, but green was a symbol of nobility in the eyes of Westerners. "Haha! Let''s go, Narant, the luncheon has already started, and all the unmarried ladies or single ladies attending this afternoon are all unmarried ladies or single ladies. I can''t wait!" Afterwards, Narant followed Boris and Rael towards the back garden Narant, although I am so familiar with you, I still want to thank you here! " On the way, Boris suddenly and solemnly spoke to Narant. "What''s wrong?" Narant was taken aback. "Narant, if you hadn''t told me that it''s good to read more books, I wouldn''t have gotten my first secret skills!" "Secret skill? Did you really find it?" Narant was a little surprised. It turned out that a few days ago, Boris heard a message that a baron would sell some useless items, especially some old books, because of the renovation of the castle. And when Boris heard it, he was immediately moved, because he had been brainwashed by Narant, and he really felt that there was a golden house in the book. Therefore, he and Rael went there for several days. Narant was still a little guilty, thinking that he had cheated Boris and let him go the wrong way. I didn''t expect it to let him have **** luck. "Yes, Narant, although it''s just a secret skill to make me run faster, it won''t increase my combat power too much, but it''s also a secret skill! Thank you, Narant!" "Uh! Don''t thank him! Boris!" Narant waved his hand, and he was a bit well-deserved for this thank you. However, after I think about it, Boris will definitely develop a good habit of reading books. "This is also a good thing for me to teach people to be kind!" A few minutes later, Narant and the others came to the entrance of the back garden. This time Narant was revisiting his old place, and he immediately reminded him of that night. He stretched his head and looked around hard to avoid running into Stella. Fortunately, they only passed through the entrance, and there was a scene of loud voices in front of them, which made him feel a little relieved. "It seems to be fine. With so many people here, as long as I don''t lean on Stella, she will never find me!" Chapter 204： Quint is here! In the garden, aristocratic young ladies in gorgeous clothes stood together in groups of three or five, chatting and laughing, raising glasses and drinking from time to time during the conversation. Well-dressed servants roamed the crowd carrying trays, serving drinks to the guests from time to time. Around the garden, the long tables are neatly arranged, and the long tables have all kinds of food, drink, and beverages. Such a flowery atmosphere also made Narant deeply feel the atmosphere of the aristocratic circle. "Narant, don''t be stunned, let''s go over there!" After Boris and Rael entered the back garden, it was as if fish about to die of thirst had entered the water, and they became full of energy. The two pointed to a long table and urged Narant to follow, because most of the noble ladies were gathered there. Speaking of which, hosting this bachelorette luncheon is to pave the way for the formal banquet in the evening. During the conversation, the young people secretly looked at those Yingyingyanyan, searching for flowers that matched their eyes. The eyes of the noble ladies are also searching, judging which young people may be young and promising. Following Boris and the two to the long table, a lot of giggling girls'' laughter immediately came from their ears. Hearing this laughter, Boris and Rael looked at each other, and before Narant could take a breath, they each raised a glass of wine. "Narant, there is a dance party at today''s dinner party, and the dance partners at the dinner party must be found by their ability. Now the opportunity is in front of us. Let''s split up and remember to try to talk to a few noble ladies, so that the night will not be too bad. Dance without a partner!" "Uh! Is there such a thing?" Narant was a little stunned. Although I knew that the two of them must have come with a different mind, I would like to accompany me to eat and drink first. "Narant, look at those young people, they have already started to swim away. If it is too late, there will be nothing left, and if there is no dance partner at night, it will be embarrassing!" "Although you are the second son who participated in the competition, you can still find a dance partner!" Boris winked at Narant. "Haha, Boris is right!" Rael also echoed: "Narant, I guess this is the first time you have participated in such a big banquet, listen to me, don''t be shy, just go up and talk for a while, acting like Be natural and decent, and leave a good impression on the ladies, so as to pave the way for the evening invitation and increase the success rate!" "Okay! You go!" Listening to the earnest teachings of the two, Narant was a little speechless. However, this is fine, then you can eat delicious food at ease. As for finding a dance partner, although the original owner had also studied in the aristocratic academy, but had no actual combat experience at all, Narant felt that he should not be embarrassed. After Boris and Rael left, Narant took a bite of the grilled meat and slowly tasted the juice. At this time, Boris and Rael had successfully mixed into the team of several girls, and they were talking gracefully, making a few noble ladies around them pursed their lips and smiled. His eyes shifted again, and Narant actually saw his cheap old brother Burritt. At this time, Burritt also joined the circle of a group of noble ladies. However, Burritt''s situation does not seem to be as popular as Boris and others, presumably because of his family status and the reason why he has not really obtained the baron title. "Well, that tulip flower hasn''t appeared yet." Narant looked into the room and found that the protagonist of the luncheon had not yet appeared. Although he didn''t want Stella to see him, it was only a glimpse that day, but it made Narant remember fresh and wanted to see the whole picture of this tulip flower. "Narant Berwick?" Just as Narant looked around, a greeting came from his ear. When Narant turned his head, he saw an unexpected person, the heir of the Black Iron family, the elder brother of Quint. "I don''t know if Narant has heard of Ulic''s honor black iron!" Ulic saw Narant''s surprise and smiled slightly. The last time Ulic greeted him, Narant was surprised enough. Now the other party is still taking the initiative to chat, which is what Narant did not expect. However, no matter what, when people came over and Narant wanted to see the other party''s purpose, he replied politely, "Nice to meet you, Your Excellency Ulic, the heir of the honorary Black Iron family, of course I have it. Heard it!" "Haha, Your Excellency Narant, after knowing what happened to my brother some time ago, I was very curious about what kind of person Your Excellency is." "However, before I saw you, all I heard about you were negative news, but when I actually saw you, I knew those rumors must be false!" Ulic actually took the initiative to talk about Quint. matter. "Thank you for the compliment! Your Excellency Ulic, I wonder how Quint is doing now?" Narant stared at Ulic''s eyes, trying to judge the other party''s true intentions. "Lord Narant, don''t doubt my motives. In fact, I am here now to tell you about Quint." Ulic could see the vigilance in Narant''s eyes After the incident, Quint was taken back to Black Iron Castle to recover from his injuries. After his mother learned of the incident, she wanted to attack you as soon as possible, but was stopped by me. " "Because my father happened to go to the capital, this matter has been delayed until now!" "And what I want to tell Lord Narant now is that this morning, Quint has come to Tulip Castle, brought by my father himself!" "He''s also coming to Tulip Castle?" Narant narrowed his eyes slightly, the Hei Tie family''s guilt was expected, but it was inevitable that he was also a little surprised, after all, this was the count of the count. After a pause, Narant continued: "Your Excellency Ulic, why did you remind me?" "Lord Narant, I don''t like hypocrisy. You are the only person who can restrain Quint and make him suffer a big loss, so I don''t want you to be in danger, or dangerous too soon!" Ulic Smile openly. "Really sincere!" Narant looked at Ulic, and was sure that his motives must be real, just to make himself deal with Quint. However, from Ulic''s actions, Narant knew one thing, and that is that Ulic''s position as the heir may not be very stable. Otherwise, he would not be able to contact him in such a hurry. If Earl Black Iron knew about this, he would definitely be punished. "Your Excellency Narant, I have sent the information, I hope you are ready, I will say goodbye first!" After speaking, Ulic didn''t stop for a while, nodded to Narant, and then left directly. "It''s really interesting, is this real calm or fake calm?" "Miss Stella is here!" Just as Narant was pondering, there were several shouts of servants at the entrance of the back garden. Chapter 205： the last clown Hearing this shout, the originally noisy back garden immediately quieted down. The young men and women who were talking and laughing in groups of three or five stopped their movements and looked up at the entrance of the back garden. The young man''s face was full of anticipation. And Narant also temporarily put Quint''s affairs behind him and focused his attention on the entrance. The next moment, a graceful figure came into view at the entrance of the back garden, which was the tulip flower that night. She was wearing a beige off-the-shoulder gown embroidered with golden textures today, which perfectly complemented her tall and slender figure. The golden hair shone in the sunlight, the high and straight nose bridge, the crystal clear sapphire blue eyes, and the **** lips that were slightly glowing with translucent light, formed a suffocating god-given face. After seeing this scene, the male guests at the scene couldn''t help their heartbeats speed up slightly. The same is true for Narant, especially when he recalled that he had a pair of long, straight legs that were as white as jade that night, his blood pressure soared. "Maybe it would be nice to be able to save 30 years of struggle!" The idea of ??violating his Five Good Youth Guidelines subconsciously came into Narant''s mind. This tulip flower is extremely beautiful. In Narant''s impression, it has such a beautiful face and such a detached temperament. It has only been seen in Natasha of the Frank family a few days ago. But Natasha''s temperament is more inclined to charm, and every move can lead men to have primitive impulses. But Stella is different, her temperament is like a muddy and unstained green lotus, so noble that people have a feeling of being aloof and inviolable. "I''ve seen Miss Stella!" "I''ve seen Miss Stella!" As Stella walked slowly, the surrounding young ladies gave way and immediately offered their greetings. Stella raised her chin slightly and nodded to the crowd on both sides with a smile. "I''m glad you all came to my birthday celebration. I hope you all have a good time today! Don''t be too restrained." Under the attention of everyone, Stella came to the venue, stood slightly and spoke to the surrounding guests. "Now, let''s continue!" In this way, the surrounding crowd finally moved again. However, when Stella arrived, the eyes of many young people in the field were always secretly looking at her in that direction. Because in addition to Stella herself, Natasha was also among them. Natasha and several other youths with extraordinary temperament had followed Stella before, and even Ulic had approached at this time. "This should be the upper-class circle of the nobles of the Onyx Principality!" Narant could see clearly that Stella and the others only had more than a dozen young men and women in their circle, and other young ladies did not dare to join in, because they were not on the same level at all. "Brother!" But when Narant was about to withdraw his gaze, a crisp call came from his ears. "Have seen Sir Narrant!" "Have seen Sir Narrant!" When Narant looked, it was his good sister Nasia, and there were five or six girls next to her, who were her classmates. Today, the girls are all dressed up, except for Nasiya, the others are lightly smeared with foundation and lipstick. Not to mention, in such a dress, she was originally only a medium or upper-middle figure, and instantly became a first-class beauty. Of course, among the girls, the most dazzling one is still Nacia. Although there is no makeup, she is even more beautiful and beautiful under the blessing of the exquisite dress. "Nasia, all the beautiful ladies, how are you!" Narant greeted the girls with a smile. "Sir Narrant, thank you for the shaved ice you gave us yesterday, it was delicious!" "Yes! Delicious, Sir Narrant, thank you very much!" The eyes of the little girls were burning, but they didn''t give Nasia a chance to catch up with Naland, and immediately chatted with Naland for a chance to chat. "Hehe, if you like to eat, then let Nacia take you to eat another day, it''s still free!" Narant smiled slightly. "Thank you Sir Narrant, you are very kind, Sir Narrant!" Next, Narant''s originally solitary figure was actually caught in the flowers, and the scene of chattering like a group of birds contending immediately aroused the jealous eyes of some young people around. They want to strike up a conversation with girls, and it''s all polite and courteous. On Narant''s side, they saw it very clearly, and it turned out that a group of young ladies took the initiative to tease Narant alone. What was even more irritating was that Narant acted with ease, causing several noble ladies to giggle from time to time. "Rael, how is it, are you sure you can invite a dance partner tonight?" "That''s necessary. Although there are only two noble ladies who are willing to pay attention to me at present, there should be a good chance of success in the invitation at night!" Rael smiled slightly, "Boris, how about you?" "Hey, just based on my scary green dress, I think at least three young ladies are willing to accept my invitation at night, so the dance partner should not have to worry!" "Haha! That''s fine, but, what about Narant? Just now I seem to see him still in place and not moving!" "That guy Narant is quite experienced in other matters, and he is already a qualified lord. However, I think it is his first time to participate in such a large banquet, and he should be a little bit reluctant to let go." "Let''s go, let''s go back and have a look, urge him, we can''t leave him alone at night!" At the moment, Boris and Rael walked through the crowd talking and laughing towards their original positions. "Uh" However, when the two walked through the crowd and glanced at the long table, their footsteps suddenly stopped. "Rel, I read it right!" The scene where Narant was surrounded by a few girls came into view and those girls, regardless of the public, tried their best to get close to Narant, eager to hang on to Narant. "Boris, you read that right!" Rael replied dully. "Damn, it turns out that he didn''t dare to look for it when he stayed where he was, but a girl came to the door automatically. Why didn''t you tell us about such a thing!" At that moment, the two of them hated and walked towards Narant. "Sir Narrant, do you think my wreath is beautiful? The ruby ??on it is said to be a rose ruby!" "Uh, it''s pretty, and it''s even more beautiful when you wear it!" "whee!" "Sir Narant, look at my bracelet. I bought it in the Sapphire Treasure Pavilion. It is said that it was carefully designed by Master Lazer of the Treasure Pavilion. There are only ten such bracelets in the Tulip City Treasure Pavilion." "Oh, designed by Master Lazer, it must be beautiful, and it will be even more beautiful when worn on your wrist!" "Hee hee, thank you Sir Narrant. I wonder if Sir Narrant have you a dance partner tonight?" "Yes, Sir Narrant, do you have a partner for the evening? We don''t have a partner yet!" As they walked, Boris and Rael gradually heard the sound of conversation in front of them. The two suffered a critical blow again, and they were stunned on the spot after looking at each other. When they went to chat with a group of noble ladies just now, they could only try their best to make a foreshadowing and have a good impression. It depends on the probability of being able to become a dance partner at night. But here is Narant. Five or six girls silently surrounded him, looking at this, as long as Narant nodded, not to mention the dance partner. Even if you want to see the moon and stars after the party, it''s not a problem. "The two of us are the last clowns?" Boris and Rael had such thoughts in their minds at the same time. Chapter 206： What about Narant? "Boris, Rael, why are you back?" The figures of Boris and Rael were quickly captured by Narant, and they were curious. On the other hand, Boris and Rael rolled their eyes, their eyes full of embarrassment to ask. However, looking at the young girls, they were really charming, and immediately said shamelessly: "Oh! Narant, who are these beautiful young ladies? Why don''t you introduce us to us!" "These are my sister''s classmates, this is my sister Nasia!" "It turned out to be your sister and classmates, several beautiful young ladies, hello, my name is Boris!" Boris immediately greeted him as a gentleman when he got the answer. "My name is Rael!" Rael followed. "Hello!" "Hello!" "" However, what made Boris and Rael uncomfortable was that the women just answered them briefly, and then their eyes continued to be placed on Narant. Suddenly, the two of you looked at me and I looked at you, too embarrassed to know what to do. "Wow! Here! They are here." However, just when the two were embarrassed, there were suddenly whispered exclamations around. This exclamation also immediately attracted the attention of the two. When the two looked curiously, they saw Stella starting to walk in the arena, raising a glass to the crowd from time to time as they walked. This is also normal. Today''s Stella is the protagonist and the host. A little wandering shows that hospitality is still needed. However, while she was walking, there was still a group of people behind her, and Natasha, Ulic and others also followed. "Thank you for coming to today''s banquet! Please have fun!" Stella frequently raised her glass and sipped, walking through the crowd like the most dazzling pearl. "Happy birthday to Miss Stella!" "Happy birthday to Miss Stella!" As Stella approached to greet her, the surrounding crowd immediately sent bursts of congratulations. "Narant, hurry up, they are here!" Seeing that Stella and a group of people were about to come here, Boris was also slightly excited and greeted Narant. He felt that this was a good opportunity for Narant to show his face in front of Stella. For example, he deliberately squeezed to the front, and then left a good impression on Stella with his face that was a little more handsome than himself. Of course, there is another reason for Boris''s excitement, that is, Natasha is also coming slowly. Although it was only a short conversation in the restaurant that day, Natasha''s frown and smile made him reminisce until now. In fact, without needing to say hello from Boris, Narant has already noticed the situation over there. At this time, although there was a smile on his face, his eyes were rolling around. "His grandmother, ladies, don''t block me, okay? It''s in a hurry, it''s going to kill you." After Narant found Stella and the others approaching, he already wanted to avoid it, but the girls around him were too tight, and he had no way to escape. Although this world is very open, I can''t push a few little girls to squeeze through. Seeing Stella and the others getting closer and closer, finally, Narant became wise in a hurry and squatted down. Fortunately, the attention of the girls at this time was also attracted by Stella and the others, and they did not notice the difference. "Thank you for coming to today''s banquet! Please have fun!" Stella finally walked to their long table, holding a silver cup with a reserved smile and facing several people including Boris and Nasia Say hello. "Happy birthday to Miss Stella!" Boris, Nasia and others naturally responded slightly excitedly and sent their congratulations. Seeing this, Stella didn''t stop, she smiled and nodded, then walked slowly and continued towards the other guests. "Your Excellency Boris, we meet again!" However, although Stella was gone, Natasha, who was behind Stella, noticed Boris and stopped a little to start a conversation. "Well, Miss Natasha, I didn''t expect you to remember me!" Boris'' blood pressure soared instantly. "Your Excellency Boris is joking! I only met a few days ago, of course I remember it! I think we can actually become friends, because I don''t have a few friends in Tulip Collar!" Natasha smiled slightly. The young men and women who followed Stella looked at Boris curiously. Except for Ulic, the others were curious about why Natasha greeted Boris, the old hat. "Friends? It''s my honor, Miss Natasha!" Natasha''s frown and smile seemed to have magic power, and with the inexplicable information in the words, Boris was even half a beat slower in response. "Giggle! Lord Boris is really interesting, by the way, Lord Boris, what about that Sir Narant? Wasn''t he with you today?" Natasha couldn''t help laughing when she saw Boris'' stunned appearance. Immediately, he glanced around and asked curiously. "Nalante is hey, what about Narant?" Boris was very straightforward, and he immediately pointed to the place where Nasiya and others were. However, when the words were halfway through, Boris was stunned, because Narant, who was still standing in the group of girls, was gone. "Narant?" Boris whispered in doubt. However, only a few of Nasiya reflected, and then looked beside her and the others, only to find that Narant was actually squatting on the ground. "Well, brother, they''re calling you!" "Yes, Sir Narrant, that Boris is calling you, why are you squatting?" Narant: "" At this moment, Narant wanted to scold his mother. He originally thought that such a bustling banquet should be foolproof. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Stella and the others leave just now. Unexpectedly, Natasha, the demon girl, was killed halfway. Narant would like to say something to her, Miss, do I know you well? Also, he wants to give his pig teammate Boris a fat beating. Not afraid of god-like opponents but afraid of pig-like teammates. "Could this be the good reincarnation of heaven? I cheated him last time on the night of meteors, and this time he cheated me again!" Narant thought so in his heart, but he had to stand up, and now I just hope that Stella has gone far. "Cough cough! I dropped something, so I bent down and picked it up. Who is looking for me!" Narant pretended to have picked up the thing, and then slowly got up. Natasha was slightly taken aback when she saw that Narant had emerged from the flowers, but Boris said in a loud voice, "Narant, it''s Miss Natasha!" "My eldest brother, can you be quiet!" With Boris''s voice, Narant''s heart almost shattered, because Stella was clearly three or four meters ahead. "Your Excellency Narant is really charming!" However, before he was careful that his liver was not completely broken, Natasha, who had reacted, made another stab. Narant''s heart spurted blood. With this cry of Narant Narant, even strangers would be curious to turn back, right? Sure enough, in the next instant, Narant''s face froze. I saw that Stella, who was originally walking with the money, must have heard the movement here, and turned her head curiously and glanced behind her. Stella was only a glimpse, and Narant didn''t even have time to notice whether her gaze had stayed on his face, and then turned back. However, after Stella turned around, it did not mean that Narant was safe. Stella turned her head and continued walking for two or three seconds, but just two or three seconds later, her footsteps suddenly stopped. After a pause, her tall and slender figure turned around abruptly, her eyes pointed directly at Narant! Narant saw this process very clearly, and suddenly felt that disaster was imminent, and his little heart was thumping and almost jumping out of his throat. Chapter 207： The flour you sent is also good "What? She won''t recognize me, will she?" "Shouldn''t be, just at a glance, can she tell the difference?" "Should I run away first?" "But this is the back garden of Tulip City, where can I go?" In this 0.01 second, Narant''s mind was full of thoughts, and there was a faint plan to take the thirty-six strategies as the best strategy. However, after thinking about it, if he is really recognized, even if he runs, he can still get out of the tulip collar? Therefore, at the moment, I can only hold my breath and hope that Stella does not recognize herself. "Sir Narant?" At this moment, Natasha, who was ignored by Narant, was slightly unhappy in her heart. She greeted Narant with such a face, but Narant didn''t even look at her, but stared at Stella in a daze. Doesn''t this mean that she can''t compare to Stella. "Oh, I''m sorry, Miss Natasha, I lost my mind just thinking about something!" Since he wanted to calm down, Narant simply stopped paying attention to Stella and started responding to Natasha as if nothing had happened. "Giggle! Sir Nalande, I didn''t expect you to be so popular with girls!" Although she was a little dissatisfied with Nalande in her heart, Natasha''s scheming was still smiling. As she spoke, she took two steps forward. Just as she took a few steps closer, the tip of her nose suddenly smelled a familiar aroma. Natasha couldn''t help but stop at the women beside Narant, and then her heart moved, "Little sisters, the perfume on your body smells so good, it should be the dragon brand jasmine perfume! I don''t know where to buy it. I also really like the Dragon Jasmine perfume!" "Miss Natasha, it was given to us by Sir Narrant!" The girls didn''t hide it, and answered immediately. In their opinion, this is something worth showing off. "Oh?" Light flashed in Natasha''s eyes, and her gaze towards Narant became different. The last time she left the restaurant, she paid special attention to Narante because of this dragon fragrance. The Frank family''s business can achieve such a level in the Principality. Naturally, it has an extraordinary background, and well-informed is one of them. This low-end packaging, but surprisingly good-smelling dragon brand jasmine perfume was born, and it didn''t take long for it to reach Natasha''s ears. This time, she took advantage of Stella''s birthday to come to Tulip Collar, and this dragon brand jasmine perfume was one of her goals. Of course, another goal is white sugar, but the origin of white sugar has been confirmed, so she can slowly figure it out. The only thing that made her a little lost was that she didn''t even know which family produced this dragon brand perfume. Shirley, Vivienne, and Catherine were not born nobles at first glance, but the three daughters were all smeared with dragon brand jasmine perfume, which made her feel that she had found some clues. And at this moment, the answers from several women''s mouths made her finally determine the producer of this dragon brand jasmine perfume. The dragon brand perfume of the Berwick family, isn''t this Narant''s surname Berwick? Because of the poverty of the Berwick family, some time ago, everyone thought it was another Berwick family other than the Tulip Collar, but it was this second son, Sir, who had only been the lord for a few months. In the face of Natasha''s burning gaze, Narant was a little helpless. In fact, he also guessed the purpose of Natasha''s approach to Boris. In the same way, he now understands why Natasha suddenly gave the bracelets before she left that day. It turned out to be because of the perfume on the women. "Sir Narant, is this perfume produced in your territory?" Natasha was also straightforward, and asked directly the next moment. "I don''t know why Miss Natasha asked such a question? Does Miss Natasha think I can produce such a good-smelling perfume?" Narant did not answer directly. He doesn''t know now that Natasha made the perfume by himself, whether the impact is good or bad, after all, the Frank family is a super behemoth to him. "As a girl, I like such a good-smelling perfume, but unfortunately, this dragon brand perfume is very rare, and I can''t buy it!" Natasha laughed softly, "If it was produced by Sir Narant. Yes, then I can buy it from Sir Narrant!" "It turns out that Miss Natasha likes dragon perfume. I still have a few bottles in my small building. When the luncheon is over, I will ask the servant to give Miss Natasha a few bottles. It''s a return gift from Miss Natasha''s bracelet last time. !" Narant replied. At this point, without hearing Narant''s positive answer, Natasha''s beautiful eyes blinked and took a deep look at Narant. This man was the first existence she met who could face her so indifferently. Natasha wondered if Narant didn''t like women anymore, otherwise how could she be so indifferent with her own charm. "What are you talking about?" At this moment, a cold voice suddenly came from beside the two of them. "Stella, why are you here!" Natasha was a little surprised. But Narant is now beginning to look at the nose and the nose at the heart. Of course, I was complaining in my heart, no, do you really recognize me? However, Stella did not look at him directly, but replied to Natasha indifferently: "It''s nothing, I''m just a little hungry, I just want to eat some food!" Saying that, Stella really picked up a small fruit on the long table. "Natasha, you don''t seem to have been to the tulip collar before, right? Why do you still know the tulip collar?" "Giggle! Stella, I really haven''t been to Tulip Collar before, but this Sir Narante only met a few days ago, but it''s very interesting!" "Oh? What''s so interesting?" Stella finally set her eyes on Narant. And Narant instantly doubled the pressure. "Stella, can''t you smell it? The perfumes on these little sisters are all dragon brand jasmine perfume, and they are all given by this Sir Narant, don''t you think it''s funny?" "This dragon-brand jasmine perfume costs a gold coin a bottle, and it''s expensive!" After Natasha''s reminder, Stella finally reflected, UU reading www. uukanshu.com can really smell the familiar fragrance of jasmine on the tip of the nose. Of course, Narrant owns a large collection of Dragon Jasmine, and she knows it. "Are you Narant?" Stella actually spoke to Narant. "Yes, Miss Stella!" "The perfume you gave smells so good!" "Thank you Miss Stella for the praise, as long as Miss Stella likes it!" Narante lowered his eyebrows and pleaded with his eyes, feeling that Stella spoke in such a tone, she probably didn''t recognize him. But just as Narant breathed a sigh of relief, Stella changed the conversation, "Well, the flour you sent is also very good!" "" Narant almost broke out in a cold sweat, he really didn''t know how to answer this sentence. The people around may hear it inexplicably, but Narant knew that he was recognized by this Stella. Just when Narant thought that the next moment Miss Stella would shout someone to come and take it down, Stella''s voice came again, "Natasha, I''m full, go first. !" After speaking, Stella slowly left the long table without looking back, and walked in the previous direction. And when Natasha heard the words, she looked at Stella and then at Narant, her brows slightly wrinkled in thought. She knew Stella''s character, she was a very cold existence, and she loved to ignore anyone. But he actually spoke to Narant, and said something inexplicable. This is worth thinking about. In particular, she felt that Stella''s reason for being hungry when she just left and returned was a fool. "Sir Narrant, thank you for the perfume! See you later!" While thinking about it, Natasha was also preparing to leave. There are many people here, and she wants to talk to Narant about perfume, but she can''t go into details. Chapter 208： Arena The next moment, the two girls with the most aura in the field all went to spare fragrance. However, although the two women left, Narant also became the focus of the audience at this time. Well, it can be said that he has become the most beautiful boy in the audience. If Natasha talked to Boris before, everyone was only slightly surprised. Now that Miss Stella and Natasha have talked with Narant, it means something different. Everyone felt that this Sir Toad, He De He Neng, could be familiar with two swans at the same time. Whether it was the young men with tulip collars or the descendants of the great nobles who had followed behind Stella, the gazes that looked at Narant were meaningful, some were suspicious and cautious, and some were faintly revealing hostility. However, Narant didn''t have time to pay attention to these gazes. He was still confused and didn''t know what Stella meant. "Are you going to let me go? Or are you going to settle accounts after the fall?" Of course, Narant thinks the latter is more likely. "Narant!" At this time, Boris quickly leaned over, his eyes full of resentment, "Are you actually so familiar with Natasha? And Miss Stella even talked to you!" "It stands to reason that you are only a little more handsome than me, why do they pay so much attention to you!" In the face of Boris''s resentment, Narant glared fiercely, it was this guy who sold himself to flirt with his sister. Although this guy doesn''t know what happened between him and Stella Next, in this luncheon, although Narant became the most beautiful boy in the audience, he was a little bit clueless, and felt that the food on the table was not fragrant. The luncheon lasted for more than an hour and finally came to an end. And more than an hour later, the celebration that belongs to the entire castle has just begun. "Come on, Narant! Let''s go to the arena!" Since it is a grand ceremony, it will not end with just a luncheon and a dinner party. There will be more exciting activities in the afternoon. Moreover, also because of the grand ceremony, it is natural to have fun with the people. The nobles also like to show their grace to the commoners at this time and let them participate in it. The gladiatorial arena, as the name suggests, is almost the same as the western gladiatorial arena in the previous life. It is a place for the nobles and commoners to entertain on weekdays. Because the space of the arena is huge enough, the number of people that can be accommodated can reach tens of thousands, so the place to have fun with the people in the afternoon is here. "Let''s go then!" Narant took his subordinates out. Although Vivian and the others could not attend the luncheon and dinner, there were no restrictions on the activities held in the arena in the afternoon. When the group of them came to the street, they also saw that the Tulip City was already filled with colorful flags. The flow of people on the street is almost all heading towards the arena. The nobles walk with their horses or carriages to the center of the road, while the commoners walk on both sides of the street. "Narant, I heard that the Count''s Tulip Knights will appear this afternoon. This is a rare opportunity. Hundreds of knights will appear at the same time, and I am a little excited to think about it!" "Will the Tulip Knights also stage a gladiatorial fight?" Narant was taken aback. "How is that possible? It''s just to show off your strength!" Boris shook his head and replied, "You have never participated in such a grand event before. Every grand celebration of the earl family will show its strength in time!" "In addition to the Tulip Knights, several vassal teams will also participate. I remember that your father Andrew also participated in the past years. He walked around the field with your father''s guards in full uniforms, and by the way, showed their fighting ability!" "Isn''t this the military parade in the previous life?" Narant understood. It turns out that no matter in the previous life or in this world, the nobles like this tune. Next, their group followed the flow of people towards the west of Tulip City. Although civilians live in the west of the city, this is just the right place for a **** and noisy venue like the Arena. About half an hour later, a huge building appeared in front of Narant and the others. The building is round and has a height of 30 to 40 meters, forming a sharp contrast with the low and old houses around it. The entire arena is made of boulders and is divided into three layers, upper, middle and lower. Outside the arena, there are huge stone pillars with a diameter of two or three meters as support. "Narant, this is the arena. It can accommodate nearly 18,000 people at the same time. I dare to say that, except for the castle, it is the most majestic building in every big city." "It''s really majestic!" Nalanda nodded, although this arena is not comparable to those large stadiums in previous lives. But you must know that this is a world with backward technology, and it takes a huge amount of human and material resources to build an existence like a Roman arena. At this moment, the periphery of the arena is already full of dense crowds. However, as nobles, Narant and the others naturally did not need to crowd with those commoners. They came directly to the main gate of the gladiatorial arena, which is a gate reserved for nobles. They tied the horses to the horse stakes guarded by special personnel, and walked directly towards the third floor. At this time, a lot of people were already sitting in the arenaNarant and they were relatively late. Let the general guards such as the Guards and Quake sit in the special position of the guards, and Narant took a few women and Boris and others to the center of the arena. The rest of the arena is open-air, but the stand in the center is different. This is an independent platform, and it is protruding toward the central field, and there is an animal skin tarpaulin above it. In this way, not only can you watch the gladiatorial fights in the field more closely than other audiences, but you don''t need to worry about the sun and rain. A group of people came to the central stand. At this time, there were already many nobles gathered, most of them were large and small nobles with tulip collars. With the arrival of Narant, these nobles looked at Narant one by one, especially some young people, looking at Narant with hostility in their eyes. Narant felt the hostility, and immediately glared back one by one. He was depressed and naturally wanted to vent. These people thought that he was the first to get the moon near the water tower, but it was clearly a long sword hanging on the head. He glanced around in the crowd, but didn''t see his cheap dad, Narant sat down, and Vivienne''s daughters were also arranged to sit beside him. Anyway, there are many places here, and many family members of nobles also sit here. "The Count is here!" Not long after they were seated, a shout came from behind Narant and the others, and the Count and other members of the big family finally arrived. "Narant, look, it''s Quint!" At this moment, Boris next to him pushed Narant, and Quint''s figure was impressive in the crowd. At this time, Quint walked freely, but his expression was a little gloomy, and his eyes were also scanning the crowd. After a while, he finally saw Narant in the crowd, and the anger in his eyes rose visibly. Chapter 209： Try 1 my marksman! (2 in 1) "Narant, he''s here this time, won''t he come to trouble us?" Boris felt a little guilty looking at Quint''s murderous eyes. "Boris, be confident, remove the word "no", he is here to make trouble!" Narant patted Boris on the shoulder in comfort. Boris: "" While the two of them were talking, a group of people from the Earl had come to the front. Although the vassals of Narant and the others were sitting on the side, they were also connected to the seats of the Count and his party, so as they approached, Narant and Quint were already looking at each other face to face. At this time, the young man beside Quint seemed to sense Quint''s emotions, followed his gaze to Narant, and then patted Quint''s shoulder. In this way, Quint turned his head and followed the middle-aged man two steps forward and sat down. "Well, Narant, that should be the Earl of Black Iron!" Boris saw the middle-aged man, and he wilted like an eggplant hit by frost in an instant. "Boris, don''t worry, I''m standing by!" Narant was afraid that the other party would send someone to attack his territory in private, but he wasn''t afraid of this overt confrontation. Just as Narant spoke, he suddenly felt that another gaze was watching him. He was a little puzzled at the moment, and immediately followed his gaze, and finally found that it was Stella who was watching him. However, when Narant looked at her, Stella had withdrawn her gaze. In the face of such a situation, Narant, who was still vigorous and high-spirited, also fainted. "This chick is the one that gives me a headache!" Narant murmured in his heart. However, the little maid Lina beside Stella didn''t know that it was Narant who attacked her lady that night, and she gave Narant a sweet smile. "Today is a big day for us tulip collars, because today is the eighteenth birthday of my Bernard''s daughter, Tulip Flower!" "Here, I hope my tulip flowers will always be happy and happy!" When all the nobles were seated, Lord Earl stood up and came to the front of the stand. As he spoke, Lord Earl looked at Stella. "Thank you, father!" Stella stood up and gave a standard lady''s salute. "Stella, you never need to say thank you to your father!" The count, who has always been dignified and solemn, showed a rare kind and kind look. After the brief expression of the father-daughter relationship ended, the count returned to his majestic look, and then turned to look at the entire arena. "Next, I announce that today''s grand ceremony officially begins!" Woohoo! Following the order of the Count, several heralds on the side immediately blew their horns. Boom! Boom! When the horn sounded, the ground of the arena began to tremble, accompanied by trembling, and there was a terrifying rumbling sound, as if thousands of troops were galloping. "Wow! Look, it''s the Tulip Knights!" "It''s really the Tulip Knights, so mighty and spectacular!" The rumbling sound went from far to near. After a few breaths, a group of cavalry in silver armor rushed out from the tunnel exit on the left side of the arena. The number of this group of cavalry was not large, only more than a hundred people. But the momentum of that charge was no less than that of thousands of troops, because each and every knight was shining with the radiance of fighting qi. "Hey! What a strong sense of oppression, is this the foundation of the great nobles!" When the Tulip Knights appeared, Narant, who was sitting in the stands, immediately felt an unprecedented pressure. If you say that seeing a title knight is like seeing a burning flame. And when more than a hundred tulip knights gathered together, in Narant''s perception, the field was like a scorching sun, making it impossible for people to look directly. It is not only Narant who feels this way. Although Boris and others have seen such scenes before, it can be seen from their solemn expressions at this moment that they are also under the pressure on the field. If it is said that the people who can still look as usual in this arena, there are only those few counts. "Look, something seems to have been released from the tunnel on the right!" "Ah, that''s a monster!" "God, it''s really a monster, that''s the flame wolf!" "One, two, thirty, there are actually ten flaming wolves, what do they want to do, do they want the Tulip Knights to deal with these flaming wolves?" Before everyone could recover from the pressure of the Tulip Knights, there was a situation on the right side of the arena. There were ten flaming wolves who were actually released from the iron cage. The ten flaming wolves had been hungry for many days, and the moment they were released, they fiercely looked at the audience watching on the stage, treating each audience as prey. Although there is a towering fence blocking it, the civilians on the first floor felt suffocated in the face of such a wolf''s stare. "Tulip Knights, the flame wolf in front of the target! Kill!" "Kill! Victory! Kill! Victory!" Fortunately, these flaming wolves were not able to stare at the civilians for too long. In the next instant, the more than 100 Tulip Knights burst into bursts of shouting and killing, which instantly attracted the attention of these flaming wolves. hoo hoo hoo! Feeling the threat posed by the knights in front, the flaming wolves bent their forelimbs ready to pounce, bared their teeth, grinned and roared, and the bloodthirsty in their eyes made people shudder. 100 meters, 50 meters, 30 meters "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!" The space of the arena is not too wide for the cavalry, but in just a few breaths, the Knights rushed to the front of the flame wolf. With the roar of the blazing wolf, ten fireballs the size of a bowl instantly appeared in the field, bombarding the knights. "what!" Faced with such a scene, many timid noble ladies couldn''t help screaming, covering their eyes and daring not to look again. However, the imagined **** scene did not appear. As the scorching fireball approached, the few Tulip Knights charging at the front did not dare to speed, but just roared when they charged, and then a layer of light yellow shields appeared on several people. When the yellow shield covers the whole body, the fireball of the flame wolf has also reached the front. Boom boom boom! Ten fireballs collided with the shield in an instant, and suddenly burst open. In an instant, the field was full of fire, and the rumbling sound was endless. However, what is surprising is that the few fireballs facing the shield flame wolf are like splendid fireworks, they only bloom for a moment, and then disappear without a trace. And the few knights who were most charged in front were safe and sound. "It turned out to be a secret skill!" Narant was a little surprised. He thought that the knights of the nobles were only titled knights, but they even learned the secret skill. "Narant, don''t be surprised. This is the background of the great nobles. In addition to cultivating fighting spirit, each great noble''s knights must also cooperate with secret skills! Moreover, this secret skill is also a secret skill exclusively for knights." "The secret skill of our Tulip Knights is the yellow shield. When charging, the shield can not only defend against the enemy''s attack, but also rely on the shield to knock the enemy flying after rushing into the enemy''s formation!" Narant was surprised, and Boris explained it! Hearing this explanation, Narant fell silent. It seems that he still underestimated the background of these great nobles. The secret skills of the horses and the secret skills on land are not the same grade. "Tulip Knights! Kill!" And Boris''s voice fell, and there was another shout of killing in the field. It turned out that the Tulip Knights had rushed to the front of the ten flaming wolves. "Hoohoho!" There is no suspense about what happens next. Facing such an unstoppable force, the fate of the ten flaming wolves is doomed. They only had time to let out a final roar, and then drowned in the steel torrent of the Tulip Knights. When the Tulip Knights rolled over and the scene on the field came into view, the ten flaming wolves had already fallen into a pool of blood! "Wow! How mighty! The Tulip Knights will win!" "The Tulip Knights will win! "The Tulip Knights will win!" From the moment the Tulip Knights debuted to the present, it took only a few dozen seconds to easily deal with ten flaming wolves. But such a shocking opening also completely ignited the emotions of the entire arena audience, and countless audience stood up and cheered for the Tulip Knights. "Bernard, it seems that you have invested a lot of money in the Tulip Knights this year! They are getting stronger again!" When the commoners cheered, several counts were also slightly moved when they saw this scene. Although they also have the same extraordinary knights, the secret skills of the Tulip knights are really suitable for cavalry. As long as the shield secret skill is activated, these more than 100 extraordinary knights can be transformed into heavy knights in an instant. Facing such a torrent of steel, the fate of the enemy can be imagined. "Haha! You old foxes don''t tout me here, as if you don''t have an old bottom!" Bernard smiled happily, obviously proud of the combat effectiveness of the Tulip Cavalry. Woohoo! The Tulip Knights didn''t wait long after killing the Flaming Wolf. After regrouping, they left the arena through the underground entrance in front. After the Tulip Knights left the field, a small team of guards quickly cleaned up the battlefield. Immediately, the horn sounded again in the arena. And the next stage is the vassal team! I saw five lords with their guards forming a phalanx and filed out from the underground entrance. These guards were fully armed, and while walking, the silver helmets shone with cold light, and the entire phalanx of killing intent rose. Although it did not have the terrifying momentum of the Tulip Knights, it was also a different kind of ornamental. Several lord phalanxes came to a stop when they came to the front of the platform, and seventy meters away in the field in front of them, five archery targets had been set up at this time! In this world of cold weapons, if it is said that the most difficult arms to cultivate, apart from cavalry, it is naturally the archer. So, the cavalry shows the charge, and the common infantry shows the archery. "Prepare the longbowmen!" Immediately after the phalanx stopped, five longbowmen walked to the front of the crowd. Following the order of one of the lords, the longbowmen immediately aimed their bows and arrows. "The target 70 meters in front of the target, let it go!" Following the order, the five longbowmen released their arrows at the same time, and each arrow turned into a black glow and shot towards the target seventy meters away. Tuk Tuk Tuk! "Wow! They all hit! And they all hit the bull''s-eye! They''re all good archers!" "The archer! Mighty! Mighty!" The five black awns shot on the target without any accident. What made the audience even more eye-opening was that each arrow was accurately shot on the red heart in the center of the target. Although the display of the ordinary guards was not worth mentioning compared to the Tulip Knights, the five hit the bullseye at the same time, which also opened the eyes of the civilians, and immediately caused a burst of cheers. "Bernard, these longbowmen are good!" As a great noble, there are naturally longbowmen, and they are also organized bow and arrow camps. This also lets them know that if you want to develop such an accurate shooter, you need to pick one out of a hundred. An earl who has a good relationship with the Tulip family immediately praised him aloud! "Haha! They are just lucky! Among my dozens of vassals, these five sharpshooters have been cultivated!" Bernard''s words were modest, but the smile on his face could not be restrained. live. "It does take some luck to cultivate such a talented longbowman, Bernard. Speaking of which, I just got ten archers the other day! The vassals of these archers dedicated to me say that they are the best marksman in a hundred! But because I came to Tulip at your invitation, I haven''t had time to test the authenticity." Just as Bernard''s words fell, another earl beside him spoke up. Hearing this, Bernard glanced at the earl. The earl''s name was Rakoff Honorary Cavalry, and he was a count lord in the northern part of the Onyx Principality. However, this earl was not in harmony with the Tulip family in the past, but rather had a gap. This time his arrival was beyond Bernard''s expectations. Hearing his words at this moment, Bernard knew that he must have something to say. Sure enough, the next moment, the earl of Lakoff continued: "I saw these sharp shooters of your vassals today, Bernard, and I couldn''t help it, and I wanted to use your place to try those shooters. Is it a marksman, I wonder if you agree with Bernard?" When Lakoff''s voice fell, the atmosphere around the counts instantly became subtle. Only the guards of the five vassals showed their archery skills. Now you say that you want to try your marksman on the other side''s field. Under the attention of all the people, it is already clear at a glance what he is thinking. The descendants of the nobles around were all looking at Bernard secretly. Faced with such troubles, they didn''t know how the earl would react. "Haha! Of course you can, Rakoff, you have come from afar, I will definitely agree to such a small request!" The imagined anger did not appear on Bernard, he smiled and directly agreed to Rakoff''s request. "Haha! Then thank you Bernard!" The Earl Rakoff said his thanks, but his hand was already waving, and one of his subordinates immediately moved down after seeing the gesture. It didn''t take long for everyone to see dozens of heavily armed guards filed out of an underground exit in the arena. However, the leather armor and helmets worn by these guards are all black, which immediately caught the attention of the audience. "Hey! What''s going on? Who are these people, they don''t seem to be the guards of our tulip collar!" "Look, their movements are so neat, even more neat than the subordinates of the lords just now!" Faced with this scene, the audience who hadn''t heard the conversation between the earls started to discuss. Especially when this group of guards walked, the movements were surprisingly uniform, which made them refreshing. Seeing this scene, Boris couldn''t help but glance at Narant. He had only seen this way of travel on Narant''s guards. Of course, although the group of guards below walked neatly, he always felt that something was missing, and he did not have the aesthetic feeling of those guards in Narant. "Haha! Everyone, I am the Rakaf Honorary Cavalry. These guards belong to my Honorary Cavalry family. Today, I want to try the ten longbowmen I just got in the arena of Earl Bernard!" "These ten longbowmen are dedicated to my vassals, saying that they are all sharpshooters. Just now there are those five sharpshooters in front. It''s easy to judge whether my ten archers are sharpshooters!" When everyone was talking about it, Rakaf didn''t say hello, he just stood at the front desk and explained loudly. "Iron Cavalry Family? This **** is here to trouble us!" With Rakaf''s voice, the Tulip vassal exploded. Because they all know that the Tulip family is not compatible with the Iron Cavalry family. "This **** is here to disrupt the situation on purpose!" Boris looked at Rakaf and spat fiercely. "Boris, what''s going on with this Iron Cavalry family?" Narant asked Boris without knowing the inside story. "The Iron Cavalry family, during the Northern Expedition in the autumn, our Tulip Family team was attacking the enemy''s city, but the enemy''s support turned around and raided." "As you know, this iron cavalry family is responsible for protecting the rear, and they ran away!" "Originally, as long as they persisted for one day, we could take the big city of the earl, and then we could defend the city and attack the enemy''s reinforcements!" "As a result, because of their escape, our Tulip family''s army had to evacuate, and the five-day siege came to nothing!" Boris explained bitterly. Chapter 210： Change the way! "There is such a thing!" Narant nodded silently, this is a big beam. Not to mention the lost fat, the original siege did not know how many people were lost, so even the vassals such as Boris were gnashing their teeth at Rakoff. And after the end of Liangzi, the Earl of Rakoff actually came to attend the Tulip Family''s grand ceremony in person. This is a well-known fact of Sima Zhao. When the two were talking, the dozens of guards below had already arrived in front of the stands. Rakoff was still standing on the edge of the stand, and said to the dozens of guards: "Show me well, if you make up for it, there will only be one end, death!" "By the way, the guards from Tulip, move the target 30 meters farther. Our honorable cavalry family doesn''t need waste. If they don''t even have the ability to hit the bull''s-eye at a distance of 100 meters, then it''s not a god. Shooter, it''s better to die!" Whoa! When Lakoff said these words later, the audience was in an uproar. Just now, the guards of the Tulip vassals shot at a distance of 70 meters and were praised by everyone as a marksman. But now that Count Lakaff actually said that he couldn''t hit the bullseye at a distance of 100 meters, it would be better to die. Isn''t this just scolding the five tulip marksmen. Immediately, both the Tulip vassals in the stands and the lords in the arena all turned ashen, which was simply too deceiving. "This Rakoff is too arrogant!" Boris clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "Sorry, Bernard, I''m just saying it! It''s not intentional. You also know that my iron cavalry family borders the grasslands, so I have higher requirements for archery." Perhaps feeling the anger around him, Rakoff turned his head to explain in a timely manner. a sentence. But it''s good that he didn''t explain it. With that perfunctory expression, he explained it to let everyone know that it was just a run on and ridicule. "Rakoff, let your people start! I want to see if you archers are dead or alive!" Being able to become an earl, naturally, he would not show his emotions because of a few taunts, and Bernard opened his mouth as usual. urge. "Haha! Let''s start then!" Lakoff stopped being wordy, and waved his hand downwards. Immediately, ten longbowmen came out of Lakoff''s guard team below. Because only five targets were arranged, the ten longbowmen were divided into two groups. Under the attention of the audience, the first group of five held bows and arrows. Whoosh whoosh! Tuk Tuk Tuk! The next moment, the arrow crossed an arc in the air and hit the bullseye accurately. "Wow! Really shot!" "It''s 100 meters! It''s amazing!" There was an uproar in the field in an instant. If Lakoff''s words just now could be regarded as arrogant, but now it has been confirmed, and the faces of the tulip crowd were slapped. Whoosh whoosh! Tuk Tuk Tuk! The second group of longbowmen under Lakoff also shot a rain of arrows at this time. Unsurprisingly, there was a second arrow on each bullseye 100 meters away. This time, everyone in the field fell silent, because the face was so ugly! "Haha! Not bad! It seems that I did get ten marksmen!" When there was silence in the field, Rakaf laughed happily and looked at Bernard, as if he wanted to wait for Bernard''s reaction. "Sir, we want to shoot again!" At this moment, the lords below were naturally unwilling, and they all asked Bernard on the stage. They are the most embarrassing ones under all the attention. Coupled with Lakoff''s face, if possible, several people would like to come on stage to hack the disgusting existence of Lakoff. Bernard glanced at Rakaf, and immediately prepared to say yes. No matter whether he wins or loses, he will always give a few vassals a chance to try, and things will not get worse anyway. But Rakaf saw that Bernard was about to speak, but he was the first to say: "Bernard, what''s the point of this kind of competition, we might as well change the comparison, and then we can see who is the real marksman!" "What comparison?" "Since this is a gladiatorial arena, we might as well have a showdown. They are all guards, no matter how skilled the arrows are, the most important thing is to survive on the field! And this can also add interesting content to today''s grand ceremony, what do you think? how!" Although Lakaff was speaking to Count Bernard, his voice was so loud that the audience could hear it, and there was an instant commotion. "Then let''s compare!" Bernard couldn''t refuse. Losing is one thing, not being able to compare is another. Besides, when it comes to fighting, in addition to the accuracy of archery, combat experience also determines winning or losing. The following five tulip marksmen have participated in many battles, and they may not lose! "Haha, Bernard, you are really happy. Since it is a competition, it always needs some lucky draws!" "I''ll take out twenty war horses, Bernard, take out a shop of similar value in the eastern district of Tulip City, let''s play a small bet, how about it?" Bernard glanced at Rackoff and sneered: "You old fox, it turned out to be the idea of ????hitting my Tulip City store, but just in time, I also want your warhorse! Then let''s bet!" The earl is betting, so naturally there is no need to sign any papers, and soon, everyone below will get the news. In the face of such a competition, a few Tulip vassals were naturally true, and immediately began to tell their subordinates to promise a heavy reward. Immediately, five longbowmen from each side entered the field. There are no rules in the archer gladiatorial fight. The two sides stand at both ends of the gladiatorial arena and wait for the horn. Woohoo! As the horn blew, the battle began. The moment the battle began, the archers on both sides immediately took out their arrows and placed them on the bowstrings, then quickly moved forward. When the distance between the two sides was only 130 meters, the archers on Tulip''s side began to shoot arrows. Whoosh whoosh! Several arrows shot out. Puff puff! However, the longbow has a power limit after all. The distance of 130 meters is not only insufficient, but also the arrows fly at a slow speed. The arrows are easily dodged by the opponent and shot on the mud. This was also expected by several tulip longbowmen, and they continued to take arrows and move on. The next moment, the two sides approached again, reaching a distance of 100 meters. At this distance, the tulip guards once again drew their bows and arrows, and another wave of arrows shot out. Puff puff! The five arrows still failed and were easily avoided by the opponent. "Huh! Those Rakoff guards still don''t shoot?" At this time, the tulip shooter had already fired two rounds of arrows, but the opponent had not fired a single arrow, still holding the longbow and dashing forward. "Don''t worry about them, since you don''t fight back, shoot them to death for me, for honor! Shoot!" Several tulip longbowmen glanced at each other, and immediately started shooting. Whoosh whoosh! Whoosh whoosh! In an instant, it was another two rounds of arrow rain. Within a distance of 100 meters, the shooting trajectory is no longer a huge parabola, and the speed of the arrow immediately increases. puff! Soon, a Rakoff longbowman was shot in the right chest. "it is good!" In an instant, there was a burst of cheers from the stands However, when Lakoff saw this scene, his smile did not diminish. "How can it be!" The next moment, to everyone''s surprise, the Rakoff guard who was shot in the left chest did not fall. Although these longbowmen also wore a layer of leather armor, the arrows were also nailed into the flesh and hung on the guard, but he did not even frown, as if nothing happened to him holding the longbow move on. Facing the terrifying scene, the audience immediately stopped cheering, and the breathing of the longbowmen on the tulip side was also a little short. Eighty meters, seventy meters, sixty meters Finally, the distance between the two sides reached the most effective lethal stage of the longbow. During this process, although several tulip-collared shooters fired two more arrows, it was not known whether it was because of psychological factors that they could no longer build meritorious service. "Look! They''re finally attacking!" And just at this juncture, the Rakoff guard, who had walked for more than a hundred meters without firing an arrow, finally raised his longbow for the first time. Whoosh whoosh! Puff puff! "Ah! Ah!" In this round of shooting, none of the shooters on Tulip''s side were spared, and there were several screams in an instant. The arrows shot by the few Lakoff shooters even accurately predicted the evasion route of the Tulip shooter. Two unlucky ones were shot directly through the neck and fell on the spot, while the other three were also shot in the torso and lay on the ground screaming. "stop!" Whoosh whoosh! Seeing this scene, several tulip lords cried out in distress, but the guards on Rakoff''s side ignored it, and immediately shot a second wave of arrows! Puff puff! The rain of arrows all hit the injured tulip longbowman, and the people who were mourning in an instant were silent. Seeing this scene, the audience was silent. Chapter 211： absolutely in place... "Bastard, this is just a test. Those lords have already stopped, but they are still doing it. This is a marksman!" "These people from the Lakoff family are really hateful!" After a moment of silence, there were whispers of scolding among the Tulip vassals. This is no longer a simple slap in the face, it is simply rubbing the faces of their tulips on the ground! "Haha! Good!" Compared to everyone''s scolding, Rakoff clapped his hands triumphantly. "Bernard, the sword has no eyes, I hope you don''t care, I will call a servant to hand over your shop later, haha!" Hearing that Rakoff was running on his monarch, the faces of the surrounding vassals became even more difficult to look at. The humiliation of the ruler and the death of the minister, although this world is not as serious as the ancient times in the previous life, but it is not much worse. And Bernard''s face finally darkened at this moment. This was originally a grand celebration, but it was messed up by Lakoff, which made the Tulip family lose face. And Lakoff''s timing was also very accurate. If it were to try other things, the Tulip Family would not lose to the Iron Cavalry Family. For example, the Extraordinary Knights, such as the high-end force among the vassals, Lakoff cannot crush the Tulip Family in these respects. Ke Lakoff chose the archery of the ordinary guards, and it was after everyone boasted that the five archers were sharp shooters. In this way, no matter how Bernard makes up for it, as long as he can''t overwhelm the ten longbowmen in that match, he won''t be able to save the situation. But the ten longbowmen''s excellence, whether it is courage or archery, are only seen by Bernard. "This guy is really arrogant, but the courage of those longbowmen just now is really not weak, and they can endure until 60 meters before they start shooting!" In Narant''s memory, there was a very famous representative in his previous life who acted like this in battle. That''s the old pirate gang in England, and their way of lining up and killing them swept across Europe. With astonishing willpower, he braved the enemy''s musket to advance, and did not start attacking until the enemy was close. Of course, the reason for this is that the musket is not well-aligned, so it can only have enough precise lethality after getting close. However, their actions that are not afraid of death will put a lot of pressure on the enemy, psychologically putting the enemy on the verge of collapse, and then the enemy will cry and cry when they shoot. The same is true of the pressure that the ten longbowmen in the previous field brought to the Tulip Archer, and in the end it was only with accurate prediction that the enemy was resolved. "Bernard, I don''t think your vassals can accept this ending. I don''t know if you have any worthy marksmen!" "If there is, I don''t mind another match. After all, you lent me the venue to use, which is also a favor!" "Count Rakoff, what''s the matter compared to a few longbowmen, why don''t we compare the battle of title knights!" Finally, the vassal on Tulip''s side couldn''t sit still, and a more grumpy baron stood up. "Yes! You have the ability to compare the duel between the title knights!" For a time, several vassals also spoke out to agree. But Rakoff is not stupid. Today, he is going to hold on to the advantage of the longbowman. If he is better than others, he is not 100% sure of winning, so he simply does not answer the words of those vassals. Instead, he looked at Bernard: "Bernard, this is your vassal. It''s too rude. I''m just a good intention. Since there are no more people in your tulips, then forget it!" Bernard''s eyes were a little gloomy when he heard the words, but he couldn''t vent his anger in his heart, and now he looked at the vassals: "Which of you still has excellent shooters in your hands, if you have any, you can send them out to fight, as long as you win , I have a reward!" vassals, look at me, I look at you, and no one speaks. Some of them may still have one and a half of excellent longbowmen, but this is not worth it at all. Everyone has seen the previous battle, and the strength of the enemy is very strong. Besides, there are ten people on the other side, so it is not certain whether they can make up five more outstanding longbowmen. "Isn''t it? It seems that my desire to make another store is going to be dashed, Bernard, this favor is not worth it today, and we can only wait for the next time, haha!" With that, Rackoff was about to return to his seat. . Although the surrounding Tulip vassals gritted their teeth, they were helpless. "Count Bernard, I do know that there are several outstanding longbowmen among the vassals of your Tulip family!" Just when everyone thought that this matter would end with the Tulip family losing face, a voice sounded in the field. The most surprising thing is that this voice did not come from the vassal of Tulip, but was next to Earl Dark Iron. This person is Quint, and following his words, everyone around looked at him suspiciously, not understanding why he said that. "You are the second son of the Black Iron family, do you know that there are still excellent longbowmen among the vassals of my Tulip family?" Bernard was also a little puzzled. It''s possible that the owner of the tulip collar didn''t have a neighbor''s second son to understand the situation. "Yes, Count Bernard, I do know!" "Who is that person?" Bernard said in a deep voice. "That''s the one?" Quint also simply raised his hand and pointed at the crowd where the vassals of the Tulip family were. Immediately, everyone''s eyes turned to look, and finally everyone''s eyes fell on Narant in surprise. On the other hand, Narant was pale. Although he was also disgusted by Lakoff''s behavior, especially one of the shooters killed below was a member of his Berwick family. But he really doesn''t want to be in the limelight now, after all, Stella just said a few words to him at noon, making him the number one public enemy of the Tulip youths. If he is in the limelight again, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be more red-eyed people in the future However, I didn''t expect this guy Quint to be nosy and pointed him directly. "Narant?" said the count in surprise. In fact, not only the count, but other tulip vassals around him are full of doubts as long as they know how fine Narante is. How could this lord who became a knight for four months by taking part in the earl''s son-in-law competition, how could he have an excellent longbowman. Not to mention excellent longbowmen, even ordinary archers cannot be trained in such a short period of time. "Haha! Bernard, it seems that your vassals are talented and talented! The boy of the Heitie family should not tell lies, but your vassal is a little timid, obviously you have excellent longbowmen, but you dare not tell lies. Come forward to compete!" Rakaf started taunting again at this time. He hopes that the Tulip Family will compete a few more games, because he has absolute confidence to win, and then he will be able to humiliate the Tulip Family again, and at the same time, he will be able to receive a store. Being watched by everyone around, Narant knew that he could no longer remain silent. Especially the old **** Rakoff said that he was timid. If this is true, then his reputation will be completely ruined. Immediately Narant stood up, looked at Rakoff and said, "Count Rakoff, the reason why I didn''t stand up just now was not because I was timid, I just wanted to save face for your old man!" "My father warned me that I was too young to be sharp!" "Besides, treating the weak with respect for the old and loving the young is also a knight''s code that our nobles need to abide by!" "Hey!" Immediately, everyone around was gasping for breath. No matter if what Narant said is true or not, it is absolutely admirable that he can speak so calmly to an earl. Well, in the words of the previous life, it is this force that is absolutely in place! Chapter 212： Momentum decides everything! "Giggle! Miss, this Sir Narrant is so interesting!" Lina laughed immediately after hearing Narrant''s words. No matter whether Sir Narant can actually fight in the end, or even help the Tulip family to gain face, this sentence has also severely humiliated this Earl Rakoff. Calling Rakoff the old man, she had never seen a Sir with such courage before. Stella didn''t speak when she heard the words, she just stared at Narant with a hint of surprise. "Boy, do you think that you are Bernard''s vassal, so you can be unreasonable to me!" Rakoff has been an earl for decades, and he has never met someone who dared to humiliate him face to face. In particular, the young man in front of him probably didn''t even have all his hair growing, and his eyes suddenly became cold. "Count Rakoff, I''m just telling the truth!" Narant''s expression was sincere, as if he had spoken the truth before, and the surrounding Tulip vassals couldn''t help but laugh. "Humph! Bernard, this is how your Tulip family treats guests, you just lost a game? Let such an unreasonable wild boy deliberately humiliate me?" After all, talking to Narant for a few more words is the reason why he has surrendered his status as an earl. "Narant, sit down!" Although Quint spoke out, and Narant also spoke madly, Bernard still didn''t quite believe that Narant had a sharpshooter who could deal with Lakoff''s men. He also knew from the last Wallard incident that this kid Narant must have an opinion with Quint, so it is very likely that Quint wanted to kill with a knife. However, now that the Count has asked Narant to sit down, it is impossible for Narant. Since this compulsion has stood up and pretended, it needs to be installed to the end. It''s not his character to give up halfway. Besides, if everyone knows that the longbowmen team under their command exists in the future, it is very likely that they will really make their name as a coward. "Lord Earl, I am willing to fight for the Tulip Family and compete with this Earl of Rakoff!" Whoa! "This Narant turned out to be real! "Does he really have a good marksman?" "How is it possible, Narant has only owned the territory for four months, so he can''t cultivate it!" "It''s a pity that Andrew is not here, otherwise I will stop it, young man, it is still too impulsive!" In an instant, the vassals looked at Narant suspiciously. In the previous words, they only regarded Narant as a big talker, but now it seems that Narant seems to be serious. "Narant, are you sure?" Bernard stared at Narant and asked in a deep voice. "Lord Count, I''m sure!" "Very good, if I can win today, I have a great reward!" Bernard didn''t refuse, and then looked at Rakoff with cold eyes, "Rakoff, my vassal is willing to compete with you again, you how do you feel?" "Of course! Bernard, I just said that I owe you a small favor, and I just pay it back to you now. In addition, I can just teach you how to be a small nobleman for this little vassal who doesn''t know much. duty!" "Do you want to continue the bet?" Bernard automatically ignored most of Rakoff''s words and continued to ask. "Of course my iron cavalry family will accept the benefits of this free gift, and the bet remains the same!" "Very good, let''s start the competition! Narant, you can arrange it!" "Yes, Lord Earl!" Narant sat down after hearing the words, and then whispered a few words in Vivian''s ear. Immediately, Vivian stood up and left the stands. When the people around saw that Narant actually ordered an ordinary girl to do errands, they immediately shook their heads. From their point of view, this young man is afraid that he is going to have a big downfall today. After all, looking at the two women beside him, you can tell that Narant is also a boy who likes beauty. Since ancient times, I have never heard of a teenager who is addicted to beauty and can achieve great things. "Haha! Bernard, I suggest you take back this kid''s title after the banquet. He is deliberately letting you lose one more shop!" Rakoff had already sat down at this time, and when he saw this scene, he did not forget to move towards Bernard''s run. Although Bernard frowned, he didn''t say anything. On the other hand, Narant was at ease and didn''t care about those surprised eyes at all. If the only one who is optimistic about Narant in the field, I am afraid it is only Boris. Others think that Vivian is an ordinary girl, but Boris has seen Vivian''s superb shooting skills. He actually wanted to propose to let Narant stand up for the Tulip family to compete. But Narant was there, he didn''t choose to stand up, he must have his own ideas. In addition, if it really ends up being a showdown, it will be a battle of life and death. If Narant''s subordinates suffered any loss, he couldn''t afford it, so he didn''t say anything. "Look, there''s a team of guards over there!" "Hey! What''s the matter, didn''t you say that Sir Narant''s guards were on the stage? Why is it a guard of an earl''s family? Look at the smock marks on those guards, which earl''s family belonged to?" "I haven''t seen this sign! It''s not the Earl''s family, but, have you seen it, isn''t the girl in front of the team the girl Narant ordered?" It didn''t take long for the audience in the stands to suddenly see a group of guards walking out of the entrance. This group of guards were fully armed, but they wore a smock over the leather armor, which made them a little puzzled and thought they were guards of a certain earl family. After all, few vassals had such things as smocks. Several counts also looked at each other, but it was clear that the sign was not from any of them, and then they looked at Narant with interest. "Hmm! Your Count, this is my guard. I think the smocks of the Count''s guards are very beautiful, so I learned to make a few!" Narant explained embarrassedly. And the surrounding vassals rolled their eyes after hearing this, this Narant is too pretentious, even better than them! "Guard squad! Walk together!" Just as everyone rolled their eyes at Narant, there was a loud shout from the field! "One or two!" With this loud shout, the guards who were still in normal posture suddenly became stronger when they marched, and the entire team became uniform whether they waved their hands or raised their feet. Whoa! "What kind of pace is this, so neat!" "Yeah, you look at the way they walk, it''s exactly the same!" "Just now, Nalakoff''s men seem to be very neat, but now compared with the guards under Sir Narant, it is not worth mentioning!" The changes in the field instantly made the audience talk about it. The pace of Narant''s team right now is not comparable to that of Rakoff''s team. Although Lakoff''s team marched in a neat way, the small movements still couldn''t be done uniformly. But Narant''s guard squad, whether it''s the pace, the arm swing, or the guard''s head, it all seems to be carved out of a mold. Especially when they were marching, the positions of the front, rear, left and right were exactly the same from beginning to end, as if all of them were put on the bracket, no one was half a point faster, and no one was half a point slower. "Everyone has it, step by step!" "The Storm Leader will win! I will win!" Clang clang! tread! tread! tread! tread! tread! tread! tread! tread But before the audience could react from their surprise, the formation of the guards below had changed again. After receiving the order to walk, all the guards shouted in unison, and at the same time, they took out their weapons in unison. The swordsman pulled out the long sword from his waist, and the archer took the longbow behind him, and then both held the weapons in their hands. , slant down toward the side. And this is the first step to switch weapons. When this set of actions is completed, all the guards raise their heads and look towards the platform at the same time The pace that was originally only a small advance has become wider. When walking, his legs jumped straight and never bent again, and every time he stepped on the ground, he was full of endless power. With this step, the field immediately remembered the step! tread! tread! of unifying footsteps, The sound was so uniform, so loud, so magical. "This is so handsome! The storm collar is so mighty!" "The storm leads the mighty!" "The storm leads the mighty!" Facing such a visual and auditory impact, the audience who saw this scene for the first time was in an uproar, and the enthusiasm in their hearts was instantly ignited. This phalanx of guards seemed to have magic power, and they couldn''t help but make their blood boil. They didn''t know how to express the fervor in their hearts, and in the end they could only use the word mighty to express all this. In an instant, the mighty cheers of the storm leader resounded throughout the audience. "I finally know! Momentum, Narant''s guards have an unstoppable aura!" At this time, Boris suddenly realized that he finally figured out what Narant''s guards were like when they entered the stadium. difference. Narant''s guards marched with an aura of abandonment, which could instantly ignite the fire in a man''s heart. And although the guards of Lakoff marched fairly neatly, compared with them, they were completely the contrast between beggars and generals. "Bernard, how did the guards of your vassal train!" Before the competition started, several counts noticed the extraordinaryness of this group of guards. Not to mention the combat power, this appearance alone will definitely not lose to the elite guards of any earl family. Even the guard of honor greeted by His Majesty the King may not be able to compare with it. It''s hard to imagine that this is something a little jazz can cultivate! Chapter 213： Persona collapse? The other counts asked Bernard, and Bernard was naturally unclear. In the end, everyone could only continue to turn their attention to Narant. "Lord Earl, because things are not busy in Stormland, I am also idle, so I want to make the guards more energetic, so I deliberately train them to be neat, but I didn''t expect that there will be this after practice. Such an effect!" Narant was very modest. Bernard and several other counts were somewhat disbelieving after hearing this. The movements of the guards could be rigorously trained, but their mental outlook came from the heart. In addition, the little Sir actually said that he was very idle, and Bernard felt that the other second sons who participated in the competition would be **** off when they heard it. On the contrary, many noble ladies looked at Narant at this time and became more and more brilliant. Although Narant is just a knight who cannot be hereditary, this handsome appearance is the existence of the waist disc among the young people. Coupled with the fact that they can train such a beautiful team of guards, they think Narant is a potential stock. "What''s the use of marching beautifully, if it''s useless in battle, it''s just cannon fodder!" At this moment, Lakoff''s displeased words came over. This move of the Narant guards instantly diverted the audience''s attention, greatly reducing the effect of his face on the Tulip family. "Rakoff, Narant''s guards at least have been strictly trained, otherwise they would not have such a neat marching pace, and their combat effectiveness is also good!" The earl who was close to the Tulip family heard a fair word. Rakoff sneered, "Bretton, have you heard of the Unintentional?" "The unintentional person? The unintentional person in the land of sand?" Earl Breton was stunned, and the other earls were also slightly stunned. The Kingdom of Sand is located in the northwest of the Onyx Principality, a small principality on the endless sand dunes. The principality, though small, was rich in war slaves. The unintentional are one of the best commodities in this sand country. It is said that this unintentional person can only get it after strict elimination training. At first, a hundred ordinary people were put together, and they were taught **** and fight, and then these more than a hundred people were allowed to kill each other. Only the ten slaves who survived could become a qualified commodity. "It''s no wonder that these longbowmen are so courageous, they can''t stand back when facing the enemy''s arrow rain, and even if they are shot by an arrow, they still don''t change their face." Several counts understood why Tulip''s five sharpshooters were vulnerable to Lakoff''s guards. Because Lakoff''s guards were simply emotionless killing machines, Bernard''s vassals were pitted. "Rakoff, are you really willing to invest your money? It costs five gold coins!" Five gold coins to buy an ordinary battle slave is actually not very cost-effective, especially for the Onyx Principality with a relatively large population. Therefore, war slaves like the Onyx Principality are rare, but are more common in other small principalities in the northwest, because their strength is very weak, and they often buy unintentional people to strengthen their military. "Haha, Bernard, don''t say it as if I did it on purpose, this was just brought back by the vassal caravan, and it was just dedicated to me!" Rakoff explained with a smile. However, his explanation was actually a cover-up, and everyone understood the purpose of bringing unintentional people to Tulip City. Immediately, the eyes of everyone looking at Narant became pitiful. Even though Narrant''s guards may be well-trained, dealing with that emotionless killing machine is no different than dealing with dark creatures. As long as you can''t kill you in one hit, they won''t hesitate even if they die with the enemy. In particular, these unintentional people are still one in a hundred, and their combat effectiveness is still very strong. Quint also smiled at this time. He had already received this news from his father, so he deliberately pointed out Narant. As long as Narant''s guards are on the field, the outcome is already doomed. Between the words above, Narant''s guards finally came to the front of the stand. "Boy, I think there are at least ten longbowmen in your team, is this a ten-man showdown!" Rakoff said immediately when the guards stopped. Now he has to clean up Narant, let him know what the duty of a minor noble is. For such a small nobleman, the number of guards is only forty or fifty people, and ten dead would be a major blow. However, after hearing Lakoff''s words, Narant shook his head. "Why, boy, don''t you dare?" Rakoff frowned. And many nobles from other families around looked at Narant playfully, feeling that Narant just pretended to be too much, and now it is difficult to ride a tiger. Unexpectedly, Narant smiled slightly: "Count Rakoff, I mean that you can send ten people, and I will be enough to send one!" "What kind of unintentional person, in my eyes, is just a chicken and a dog. I just said that the reason why I don''t stand up is to take care of your old man''s face, why don''t you believe it?" puff! The surrounding nobles almost burst out laughing. A group of noble ladies even covered their mouths and frowned. Everyone thought that Narant was too good at pretending. I exclaimed in my heart that this is my role model. Just because Narant is still so stubborn. Regardless of the winner or loser of this competition, the Tulip vassals will look at Narant when they see him. "Count Rakoff, he wants to reduce his losses." Quint squinted and said. And Lakoff also felt the same. He felt that Narant knew the existence of the unintentional and was about to abandon the car to protect the coach, so he looked at Bernard. "Narant himself decides the battle!" Bernard glanced at Narant and found that he still had that confident expression, and he was not going to say anything more. He also felt that Narant was trying to cut losses. After all, it is the unintentional, the strongest combat power among ordinary people. Now that the defeat is set, it might as well save a few lives. As for the loss of this competition, when I go back, I will inevitably call Andrew out to clean up this kid hum! Boy, you are so thick-skinned at a young age, I will definitely make you famous in the entire Agate Principality! " Rakoff was helpless, but fortunately, it wasn''t a free contest, after all, he could get a tulip shop. After speaking, Rakoff waved his hand downward. His ten longbowmen quickly headed towards one end of the arena. The injured archer had been simply bandaged. Except for the wrapping cloth, he still couldn''t see the same when he walked, as if oozing from his body. Blood is not your own. Seeing this scene, everyone was in awe. And Narant also stood up, walked to the front of the platform, and waved at Vivian. Vivian immediately gave a military salute, and then held the longbow towards the other end of the arena. "What, he actually sent a girl to play?" "This Narant is too shameless! He even sent a girl to death!" "It''s a pity, this girl is still so beautiful, if it were me, I would rather sacrifice a guard!" Seeing this scene, the surrounding is exploded. Because Narant''s behavior is too disgusting. Knowing that this subordinate is going to die, he actually sent a delicate girl. The original favor of the nobles for Narant collapsed in an instant. Especially some noble ladies and ladies, the Narant looking at this time is not the same as before. Instead, it turned into contempt and disgust, and nothing disgusts women more than disrespect. Narant just wanted to show off and pretend, but now he wants a girl to bear the consequences. In the field, even the little maid Lina covered her mouth and looked at Narant in disbelief. Stella and Natasha, the more sensible young ladies, also frowned. Chapter 214： Must be terrified! Feeling the strange gazes around him, Narant shook his head without explanation. Those who pass through should bear such doubts and misunderstandings, and sublimate to a height where everyone is drunk and I am alone. In this way, when the time comes, his force can improve! He also finally knew why the protagonists in the previous life novels liked to pretend, because it felt so cool that it was his grandmother''s. Woohoo! When Vivian carried her longbow to the other end of the arena, the horn in the arena finally sounded. Seeing this scene, many noble ladies couldn''t bear to watch it anymore, because Vivian didn''t even wear a leather armor at this time, she was still wearing the beautiful silk dress from before. The Lakoff guards in the field deserve to be unintentional. Although there is only one woman on the opposite side, they have no intention of underestimating the enemy. Vivian was also unafraid, and slowly stepped forward with her long bow in her hand. "This girl is so brave, that Narant is nothing!" "Yes! What a pretty and brave girl! Narant is nothing." The better Vivian behaved, the more anger people felt about Narrant. At this time, there was a faint whisper of scolding. 150 meters, 140 meters, 130 meters Finally, when the distance between the two sides approached 130 meters, the audience became nervous. Because at this distance, as long as the ten Rakoff longbowmen start to attack, the girl is afraid that the girl will be wiped out. However, fortunately, these Lakoff guards are still not involved in the preparations. It is estimated that they will be the same as before, and they will win another wave after they get close. "Hey, look! What is that girl doing?" "She is actually drawing a bow and an arrow. With such a thin body, can she draw a long bow?" "Haha, Narant, your girl''s subordinates must be terrified. At a distance of 130 meters, even the five people just now can''t hit it. You girl is so whimsical!" When Vivian started to draw her bow At the time of the arrow, everyone thought that she was frightened and forgot the lessons learned. Lakoff did not forget to mock Narant. But Narant replied angrily: "Old guy, wait and cry!" "Boy, what did you say?" "Wow! Look, that girl''s movements seem to be very smooth! She really can shoot arrows!" Lakoff''s words fell, and suddenly there was another exclamation from the field. I saw that Vivian, who seemed to have no power to tie the chicken, was actually extremely skillful in completing the bow and arrow. Whoosh! Before everyone could react, Vivian had let go of the arrow, and with a swoosh, a black awn quickly shot out from the bowstring. "So fast!" puff! "This is actually shot!" Everyone only had time to see a black light flying, and the next moment the arrow had hit the enemy precisely The Rakoff guard who was shot also tried to dodge, but Vivian''s arrow seemed to have a prediction, and the speed was extremely fast, making him unavoidable. The guard didn''t even have time to let out a scream, and was directly pulled down by the huge inertia of the arrow, and then pinned to the ground. "How is this possible, this is a distance of more than 130 meters, even the five guards just now can''t do it." "Is it luck?" Whoosh! puff! Just when everyone was wondering if it was luck, Vivian''s second arrow had been fired. With another pop, the second-ranked Rakoff guard fell to the ground. "Wow! This girl is a marksman, she is a marksman!" With the fall of the second Rakoff guard, everyone knew that the girl did not rely on luck. And several counts also stood up at the moment, walked to Narant and Rakoff, and watched the situation on the field up close. "Without grudge, how can this girl have such talent!" Earl Breton looked at Bernard and the others in disbelief after starting his perception probe. "Hmph, even if she has talent, what if it goes on like this, she can only kill half of my guards at most, and the other guards will be able to reach within 70 meters, and then there will still be a dead end!" "Bernard, your vassal is still too young, such a talented marksman would dare to let her appear alone. If you give her nine companions, even if you use it as a shield, then you can win this time. Ah ha ha!" Bernard and several people also realized this when they heard the words, and they all looked at Narant. But Narant remained silent, staring intently at the arena. At the moment, the situation on the field is as Lakoff said. After feeling the threat from Vivian, the few mindless guards immediately changed their strategies and ran one by one. Among them, a few people even shot arrows to cover their companions while running. However, Vivienne''s arrows are not vegetarian, and whichever Rakoff guard wants to stop the attack, she will first target whoever. Ninety meters, eighty meters, seventy meters In the end, these Rakoff guards finally reached the distance of seventy meters after paying the lives of six of their companions. This number is one person less than Lakaff predicted. However, UU reading www.uukanshu. At this distance, four to one, no matter how powerful Vivian is, it will only end in a certain death. "Haha! Boy, you''re still too young!" Rakoff laughed. To be honest, he was sweating too much. This seemingly weak girl is too powerful. "Really?" Narant sneered. "Ah! Look, what does that girl want to do?" "Two arrows and bows at the same time, does he want to shoot two enemies at the same time, how is this possible!" Whizzing! And just when everyone was in shock, Vivian had already given a clear answer. When the four guards stopped and prepared to draw their bows, two arrows had already shot towards them at the same time. puff puff! In an instant, the chests of the two Rakoff guards were hit by the black light at the same time, and then the whole body seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer and fell backwards. Whizzing! This is not over yet, the two black awns have just hit the two guards, and Vivian''s second round of rapid-fire double beads has been shot again. puff puff! There were two more piercing sounds, and the last two unintentional guards who had drawn their bows and arrows to aim were also penetrated by the black light and fell to the ground. At the moment when they fell to the ground, the arrows on the longbow were also fired. Unfortunately, because of the loss of the head, the two arrows just crossed an arc in the air, and then they were pinned seven or eight meters around Vivian. In the process, Vivian did not evade, not even frowning. In this way, the battle of what everyone thought was a sheep into a tiger''s mouth came to an end under the two waves of Vivian''s incredible rapid-fire double beads. quiet! For a while, there was silence in this arena that accommodated ten thousand people. Tens of thousands of spectators widened their eyes and opened their mouths to look at the beautiful and sweet girl in the scene. Chapter 215： 1 wave not flat, 1 wave rises again The girl''s delicate face was in stark contrast to the **** scene in front of her, only the hem of her skirt fluttered slightly in the breeze. After standing in the field for a while, after confirming that the enemy no longer had the ability to counterattack, the girl carefully put the longbow back on her back. This is what the adults in the family have explained. No matter when and where, it is necessary to make sure that the enemy is really dead or completely out of combat power before relaxing their vigilance. Vivienne naturally took it to heart. The next moment, the girl looked towards the stand, and Narant waved at her. The girl just smiled and trotted towards the team in front of the stage, like a lively elf. Whoa! "So beautiful, so cute! So mighty! "Mighty! Divine Archer!" "Mighty, archer!" As the girl showed a smile, the tens of thousands of talents in the field finally woke up like a dream. In an instant, there were cheers in the field, and all the audience were conquered by this girl. Whether it''s her exquisite appearance, or her amazing rapid-fire Shuangrenzhu. "This girl is a genius archer!" "Bernard, your vassal is really lucky. If this girl can cultivate a grudge, she will definitely become a peerless shooter in the future!" With the deafening cheers, several earls also recovered from their surprise. Although compared to the extraordinary knight, Vivian is still a little insignificant. But her archery skills are something these earls have only seen in their life. If Vivian can practice fighting qi in the future, even if she only becomes a title knight, it will become a nightmare for the enemy on the battlefield. "Narant, how did you discover this girl!" Bernard didn''t expect that Andrew''s second son would be so lucky. "Lord Count, I was just patrolling the territory, and then I came across it! She was shooting hares with a simple bow and arrow in the wild at that time. I saw that she was good at shooting, so I took it to my side!" After hearing this, several counts became jealous of Narant. With such looks, coupled with such shooting talent, which noble does not like it? "Very good, Narant, although you did not inherit your father''s bravery, but you are better than your father in terms of luck!" The Count nodded and praised with a smile. Narant rolled his eyes. Is this hurting me, or praising me, why does it sound so awkward? After Bernard praised Narant, he did not continue to pay attention to him, because there was a more important thing to deal with at this time. That is to vent the previous anger. Bernard looked at Rakoff and said, "Rakoff, how are you feeling now?" Rakoff was silent, but his face was gloomy and terrifying. "Haha! Rakoff, I''m not talking about you. Narant said it just now. After all, you are a guest of my Tulip Family. He is thinking of your face." "Alas! It''s a pity that you are still a little impulsive, Rakoff! Although it''s a bit embarrassing for ten marksmen to be wiped out by one girl, but after all, they are unintentional ones who cost five gold coins!" "Besides, I can only take back the store you just won! Tsk tsk, Raquel, what''s the trouble with you!" Rackoff didn''t speak, but Bernard wouldn''t let him go. A series of mouth cannons were released, immediately turning Lakoff''s face ashen. After hearing it, Narant just felt that the count was not as tall as he looked, at least not worse than his own little vassals in terms of harming others. "Humph!" Faced with this feng shui turn, Lakoff had no choice but to return to his original position with a cold snort. "Haha! Well, today''s competition is almost here!" Bernard saw Rakoff like this, which means he was soft, and then he laughed happily. "By the way, Narant, I said before that there is a big reward. Since you helped win a shop back, then I will reward you with this shop!" "Wow! It turned out to be a reward shop!" "This Narant has made a lot of money!" "The shops in the eastern district of Tulip City, the cheapest ones cost more than 400 gold coins, right?" "Yes, even if the shops in the east district are the worst, they are all single-family houses with small yards!" For a while, the surrounding Tulip vassals cast envious glances. Of course, it''s just envy. Because Narant saved face for the Tulip family, and he also won the shop back. In fact, it was the Earl who made the money. And those noble ladies had previously known that it was Narant who was wrong, but they had actually changed their minds. Now I heard that he was rewarded by a shop in the East District, and his eyes were shining. Even though it is only worth more than 400 gold coins, this is equivalent to five or six years of net income for a baron who relies on farming after all expenses are deducted. "Thank you, Count, for the reward!" Being able to get this reward, Narant is also a pleasant surprise, but his heart is more and more satisfied with this earl. After all, if you meet a stingy monarch, maybe one or two war horses, or dozens of sets of weapons and equipment are likely to be sent away. "Work hard!" Bernard nodded towards Nalanda, and then gave a meaningful encouragement, his eyes turned towards Stella. Narant followed his gaze, only to see Stella staring at her father. Obviously, Stella was very dissatisfied with her father encouraging the vassals to pursue her in public. Seeing this, Bernard pretended that he didn''t see it, and sat down directly, and then Stella looked at Narant again. When he saw Narant looking at her, he glared at Narant again, as if to say, "You bastard, I haven''t settled with you yet!" Narant understood in seconds, and immediately retracted his gaze. This beautiful tigress, he can''t afford to provoke him for the time being, just because of the strength of the first-level silver, he is guaranteed to be able to hang him. "Hmm! Miss, I just misunderstood Sir Narante, that girl is really that powerful!" Just when Stella was annoyed, Lina whispered to her. "Lina, this Narant is not a good person, don''t get too close to him in the future" "what?" "Ah what! Did you hear that?" Stella said angrily. She can''t tell Lina that this **** has seen all of your lady''s thighs! "Oh!" Lina nodded when she heard the words However, her eyes were still secretly looking towards Narant. "Okay, let''s start the next stage!" After sitting down, the Count immediately waved to the herald. Come to the gladiatorial arena this afternoon, in addition to the previous military parade, there are actually two gladiatorial shows between slaves, which are also the favorite shows of nobles and commoners. Although it is a bit cruel and bloody, in fact, in the eyes of people in this world, it is the same concept as cockfighting and dogfighting in previous lives. Such a program is a must for all grand celebrations in the Principality. "Wait a minute, Bernard!" However, just as the herald was about to sound the horn, Earl Black Iron, who had been silent since entering the venue, interrupted the herald. "Kaman, what''s the matter with you?" Bernard frowned slightly. Neither the Iron Cavalry Family nor the Black Iron Family had a harmonious relationship with his Tulip Family, and this time both of them came in person were beyond his expectations. Now that the Rakoff of the iron cavalry family was cleaned up, the black iron family jumped out again, and he felt that this was not a good thing. "Bernard, taking advantage of this time, my Black Iron family has something to ask you for justice!" Sure enough, Count Kaman blurted out immediately. "What justice?" Bernard wondered. "Bernard, you probably don''t know yet! Just a month ago, your vassals Narant and Boris brought guards to lure dark creatures to invade my Dark Iron Earl!" "And caused my second son Quint to suffer heavy losses. The castle was directly breached, and the guards and servants were killed and injured nearly 200 people! My second son Quint even had a leg broken!" "Besides that, this Narant forced my second son to transfer a piece of territory and a yellow elf to him!" "Also, he didn''t even spare the three small trebuchets on the castle, and he looted them all!" Chapter 216： Im not unreasonable "Did I hear this wrong just now? What did Earl Dark Iron say? Narant forced his second son to cede the territory and stole three trebuchets?" "Well, you heard that right, you missed a little yellow elf!" "Then Quint is a baron, right? Or the second son of Earl Dark Iron, and Narrant''s father Andrew seems to be a baron, right? Can this be compared?" "What age is this, and there is still a matter of forcing the nobles to cede land?" "Sir Narrant is amazing" As Black Iron Earl''s words fell, there was an uproar in the field. The news was as explosive as the count''s announcement on the spot to recruit Narant as his son-in-law. This is the second son of an earl, and he was ripped off by the little-known Narant, who had only been a knight for three months. They really didn''t know if Narant was too bold or if Quint was too weak. Perhaps, Narant felt that the honorable Black Iron family could no longer carry the sword? "Kaman, are you sure it''s Narant?" Not to mention the surrounding vassals, even the surrounding counts don''t believe it. Heart-to-heart, they felt that if their heirs could be blackmailed by a little knight, they might as well just go back to the furnace. "Bernard, it''s your vassal Narant!" Kaman''s tone affirmed, after a pause, he said again: "Let my second son tell you what happened!" Following Kaman''s words, Quint immediately stood up. Although he was stared at by everyone''s strange eyes, Quint felt like a clown, but in order to get his things back, Quint still told what happened that night. Of course, now that there is a backer, it is natural to describe how bad Narant is, how bad it is. For example, Narant invaded his territory with dark creatures without authorization, and then let his castle be breached, and all the guards and servants were slaughtered. In addition, Quint also focused on how Narant refused to be saved, forcing him to sign an unequal treaty that killed his rights and humiliated him. When everyone around heard this, they were all stunned. Narant was so pitiful, and couldn''t help feeling pity for Quint. In particular, Quint said that he didn''t need Narant''s treatment, but Narant wanted to forcefully buy and sell, just to help him bandage and fix it, and snatched three trebuchets, everyone was speechless for a while. Are you the hand of a god? So expensive, that''s three trebuchets! When Quint smelled sad, and the witnesses finished crying, everyone couldn''t help but look at Narant. "Narant, Boris, is what Quint of the Dark Iron family said true?" Bernard asked. Facing this question, Boris on the side didn''t know how to answer. Fortunately, Narant still looked as usual at the moment, and then Narant stood up. "Lord Count, I also have something to report to you, I ask you to call the shots for me!" "What''s the matter?" Bernard was taken aback. "Lord Count, I want to accuse Quint of being shameless and despicable, trying to murder me over and over again!" "One of the times, Lord Earl should know. He placed guards in Sir Wallard''s caravan, trying to destroy Stormland and assassinate me. The witness has been handed over to you, Lord Earl last time!" "In addition, actually earlier, Quint had sent someone to deliberately lure barbarians into my territory." Next, Narant also started a vivid accusation. As for the evidence, although Narant did not bring people this time, the confessions and detailed information of the prisoners of the guards were brought by Narant. These include the positions of those Quint guards, as well as family circumstances. This information cannot be verified for the small nobles, but it is very simple for the big nobles to verify it. They each have secret agents. Besides, there are still witnesses in Narant''s territory, so it''s only a matter of time to bring them here. "Wow! There is such a thing, hundreds of savages, so how does Sir Narant survive until now?" For a while, the nobles seemed to have eaten a big melon. It was hard to believe how Narant had resisted the invasion of hundreds of barbarians. "My Count, please call the shots for me!" After submitting the evidence, Narant ended his speech. "Kaman, what do you think of this matter?" Bernard took a deep look at Narant with surprise in his eyes, and then looked at Kaman. Obviously, Quint didn''t tell Earl Black Iron about this, and Earl Black Iron couldn''t help but look at Quint. As a result, Quint''s eyes were dodged, and with the details of the previous guards, Kaman knew that his second son had indeed done it. This made him a little angry. If his second son explained the situation earlier, he could make arrangements in advance and deal with the family members of those guards, so that Narant''s evidence would not be evidence. Well now, a charge of murdering a noble is more serious than Narant''s lure of dark creatures into Quint''s territory. Quint actually did not expect that several of his guards would be captured. He always felt that the guards were either killed by Narant or simply killed by barbarians. Otherwise, how could Narant endure it for so long and report to Bernard now. Did he just wait for the invasion of dark creatures to use it as a handle to offset his faults? In fact, Quint was not mistaken. Narant didn''t have an attack for so long because he could predict the invasion of dark creatures and planned everything so that the faults of the two would cancel each other out. Otherwise, how could his little knight have the confidence to escape after the invasion? Otherwise, holding the evidence, he would come to the Earl to complain early, and then ripped off. "Bernard, then this is not an excuse for your vassal to **** my Dark Iron territory and those three trebuchets!" After thinking for a moment, the Dark Iron Earl finally had to change his mind originally aggressive The momentum also eased down. Compared with Quint''s sins, Narrant''s sins are finally greater than Quint''s. Murdering a noble lord is a capital crime. Even if he has the protection, it is still possible that he will be deprived of the title and will never be able to become a noble. At that time, even if Narant suffers the same guilt, it is also not worthwhile for his Black Iron family. "Kaman, how do you want to solve it!" Bernard asked. "Bernard, let your vassal tear up the ceded territory contract signed and return the three trebuchets, this matter will be resolved!" "Father, and that yellow one" Quint was in a hurry when he realized that his father had forgotten to mention the yellow elf. Unexpectedly, he was only halfway through his words, but Kaman glared at him. Obviously, Earl Black Iron is ready to let things go, and he also gave the benefit of the yellow elf. Of course, this is also because Kaman doesn''t know what mine is in the yellow elf, otherwise, even if he doesn''t want the territory, he won''t choose this way. Bernard nodded, feeling Kaman''s intention, and now looked towards Narant. "Lord Count, I don''t agree, this is my reward for saving Quint, otherwise he would be dead!" "However, I am not unreasonable. Since Earl Black Iron said so, I am willing to return a trebuchet!" "The rest, I won''t return it, otherwise it would be better for me and Quint to fight to the death, whoever loses will listen to whoever loses!" How could Narant spit out what he ate. "" The vassals didn''t find anything else, but now they know that Narant is surprisingly courageous. In the future, who would dare to say that Narant was cowardly and cowardly, they had to spit hard. This is already the second earl he stubbornly attacked! Chapter 217： Kobold? "Narant, do you think I''m afraid of you? Since you want to fight to the death, come on!" Quint couldn''t sit still. He was reluctant to part with the yellow elf, but now Narant refused to speak his mind. And he is a dignified bronze high-level knight, and he will definitely be able to clean up this Narant. Unexpectedly, Boris said these words, but the surrounding Tulip vassals looked at him with strange expressions. "Pfft! This black iron-collared Baron Quint doesn''t think Narant is easy to bully, right?" "I guess that''s it, haha! If he knew what happened to Wallard, he would definitely not have the guts to say this." "Yeah, although Narant was a little bit lustful, and duel with Vallad because of a maid, but he really defeated Vallad by leaps and bounds!" Listening to the buzzing discussions around, although I couldn''t hear the specifics, Quint always felt that everyone was laughing at him. Just when he was a little confused, Ulic, who was sitting on the other side of Count Black Iron, spoke up. "Father, although that Narant is a bronze middle-level knight, I heard two days ago that he duel with a bronze high-level knight noble from Tulip and directly defeated the opponent!" Although Ulic really wanted his illegitimate brother to die, he couldn''t be so blatant. In addition, he also knew his father''s temperament. Even if Narant wasn''t that powerful, he would definitely be reluctant to let Quint take the risk himself. "Quint, sit down!" Hearing the words, Earl Black Iron stopped Quint immediately, really afraid that Narant would sit down and fight to the death. It''s just that the territory and the three trebuchets must be recovered, and this kid is now refuting himself in front of so many people. If it is rumored that his Black Iron family will follow Lakoff''s footsteps. Thinking of this, Earl Dark Iron decided to give Narant the gift originally prepared for the Tulip Family. "Bernard, not only did your vassal refuse to return the contract and the three trebuchets, but you even said that the winner will be determined by a duel, then I will promise him, lest others say that my Black Iron clan is bullying the small!" Earl Black Iron, who had made up his mind, said slowly, "However, Quint is the heir of my Earl Black Iron family, not a little gentleman like him." "Let''s do it! Let this Narant''s subordinate and mine fight a life-and-death duel!" "Kaman, your dignified count, how can you compare with the few people under Narant''s subordinates?" Bernard frowned. Originally, it was reasonable to say that it was the best choice for Narant to return the territory and the trebuchet. It was very unwise for him to be a sergeant and the Dark Iron family. But now Narant is unwilling, and this kid has just saved face for himself, so at this time he must support Narant''s own decision no matter what. When everyone around heard the words of the Black Iron Earl, they also scolded shamelessly. They knew that Narant was so powerful that they did not dare to let Quint play, but now they used to belittle Narant''s identity to excuse, and they were going to use it. showdown. An earl''s family, a jazz, are the subordinates of the two sides comparable? As long as a bronze high-level knight is dispatched, no matter how good that girl is, she is no match for her. "Don''t worry, Bernard, I won''t send a title knight, but I''m going to fight with ordinary guards. As for the number of guards, he has 30 guards, so I will also send 30 people! In the end, whose subordinates can survive, that''s whoever is. Win!" The Dark Iron Earl Kaman explained. "Kaman, are you sure?" Bernard felt a little strange. Thirty ordinary guards had no chance of winning against ordinary guards. After all, the girl was a one-to-ten existence. "I''m sure!" Kaman nodded and looked at Narant. "Lord Count, I''d like to compare with the Black Iron family!" Narant has no reason not to compare, as long as the other party doesn''t need the title of knight, then his guards are not afraid of any enemies. "Narant, you have to think carefully!" Bernard worried that Narant was too young to see that there might be something wrong. "Lord Count, I have thought it through!" Next, the audience learned the news, and they were able to see a showdown between guards again. Heavily armed and well-trained guards battled, which is not comparable to those slave gladiators, and instantly the audience boiled again. And after that Earl of Black Iron gave Quint an order, he sat in his place and looked at Narant with a half-smile. Narant sneered when he saw this, and also ordered Catherine to arrange the battle. Soon, the Black Iron family team took the lead from the underground exit on the right. When the first twenty guards slowly walked out of the passage, everyone looked normal, ten well-armed ordinary swordsmen, plus ten longbowmen. However, when the last ten people walked out of the passage, it instantly caused a commotion in the audience. The ten men were huge, with knotted muscles, no smaller than that of a barbarian. The most terrifying thing is that, walking upright, like a human body, there is a huge dog''s head on top. The dog''s head was cold and cold, like a beast in the jungle, and its mouth full of fangs was even more frightening. "Ah! God is above, what did I see, what kind of monster is that?" "Why are there such monsters? Is it a monster, but monsters don''t look like this, and you see, they still have mace and stone sticks in their hands!" The exclamations from the civilian stands rose from wave to wave. And the aristocratic stands are actually not much better also exploded. "So that''s the rumored kobold?" "Yes, the kobold among the orcs!" "Your Excellency, what is an orc? What is a kobold? How can there be such a strange creature?" "It''s not a secret, it''s just because this orc lives too far away and the number is too rare, so many people don''t know it. I just heard about it from my father before, and it''s the first time I''ve seen it!" "It is said that these orcs all live in the remote and uninhabited black forests of the North." "There are not many of them, but there are several races. For example, this kobold is one of them. As for the others, there are pig-headed people, gnolls, crocodiles, etc." "Ah! There are also pig-headed people and crocodile people!" Many minor nobles also heard about the existence of orcs for the first time, and immediately exclaimed again and again. "There are still orcs in this world?" Narant also looked at the field with a dull face. He had never heard of the existence of orcs on this continent before. "Narant, orcs are not common, but they do exist! It''s just a **** like Kaman, how can there be ten orcs, these orcs are all hiding in the northern forest!" At this time, Boris saw Nalan Rant''s surprise, explained bitterly. "Boris, how many are they? Will they pose a threat to our human race?" Narant recalled a famous online game in his previous life. When the dark creatures have not been resolved, humans will face the attack of the orcs. "Although there are several races of orcs, such as pig-headed people and gnolls, their number should be small, and these orcs are not too powerful except for their strength, so they huddled in the black forest and It will not be a threat to our human race." Boris replied. Chapter 218： The calculation of the old fox and the little fox! "So it is!" In this way, Narant is relieved, at least the human race is safe in this continent, but today''s new discovery has made Narant more curious about this fantasy world. Orcs have appeared, is it possible that there will be dragons in the future? . To be honest, Narant has some expectations, although this hope is very slim. "Narant, what should I do now, or just give them back the things, and I don''t want the two trebuchets!" While Narant seemed to open a new door, Boris was worried about Narant. Rand persuaded. "How can it be returned to them, Boris, he has kobolds, and I also have barbarian warriors, let''s see who is more powerful now!" Narant directly denied Boris''s proposal. Earl of Black Iron thought he was cheating on him, and why didn''t Narant want to cheat him, now it seems that the two sides are evenly matched. After finishing speaking, in order to avoid the fear of the guards, Narant sent Shirley to pass the news of the kobold to everyone. "Kaman, you actually subdued these ten kobolds, didn''t you say that the language of the orcs is different from our human race? How did you subdue them?" At the same time, several earls also looked at the black iron earl. The appearance of the kobold also surprised them a little. As big nobles, they naturally know more about the various situations on this continent. These orcs live a primitive life in the Black Forest, and no one knows where they came from. A daring noble once sent a caravan to trade with the orcs and figured out the situation. But in the end, the caravan entered the Black Forest and no one came out. Since then, the nobles have paid little attention to these beast-like orcs. Anyway, their location is remote and has nothing to do with the human race. "Haha! It''s a coincidence that I went to the capital to meet a caravan this time. The caravan is very large and powerful, and there are many titled knights in the caravan." "I happened to see ten orcs in their caravan for sale, so I bought it." "These orcs have been trained by them to follow simple orders like monsters. As long as they are given enough food, they can be effective!" "As for how the caravan trained them, it''s useless for you to ask, and I don''t know either. People say it''s a secret!" Earl Dark Iron didn''t hide it, and showed off the origin of the orcs. Several counts looked at each other, not knowing whether to believe the words of Earl Black Iron, but they would definitely do some investigation afterward. But Bernard frowned at this time: "Kaman, are you cheating? In the face of a knight, do you have to do this?" "Bernard, I didn''t violate the agreement, right? The kobold is indeed not a title knight, nor does he have extraordinary power!" Count Black Iron retorted. However, his rebuttal left Bernard speechless. Moreover, Bernard also guessed that maybe these ten kobolds are also prepared for him, like Lakoff, to trouble himself in the next gladiatorial show. Now, it was Narant who helped him, the Count, take the blame. "Wow! Look at you! Those ten people are so burly, they don''t lose to those dog-headed monsters at all!" "Ah, that''s a barbarian! There are barbarians under Sir Narrant''s subordinates, and Sir Narrant is too powerful!" At this moment, there was another exclamation from the civilian stand below. When Bernard heard this, his eyes lit up, "How could I forget this!" "Is that a barbarian?" Earl Black Iron''s smiling face froze slightly. "Haha, Kaman, you came too late, I''m afraid you still don''t know, the barbarians you led to the Storm Territory were subdued by Narant!" "Haha, this time you won''t necessarily win!" Bernard laughed happily, this is really a calculation between the old fox and the little fox! Earl Dark Iron looked at Ulic. "Father, I''ve never heard of this!" Ulic was lying, of course, but he didn''t want Quint to get back the territory and the three trebuchets. Only in this way can the vassals of the family remember this stain of Quint, so they deliberately concealed it. While the audience above was discussing, the people below were already standing at both ends of the arena. There were thirty people on both sides. At the front of the black iron family team stood a kobold with grinning teeth and a stinky saliva, and at the back were ordinary swordsmen and longbowmen. On Narant''s side, there are ten fully-armed barbarians at the front, and ten swordsmen, including Quick, at the back. As for the longbowmen, Vivian led nine subordinates to participate. Although Catherine was making arrangements on the scene, Narant was careful that after showing the sword in the public eye, someone would recognize her, so she was not prepared to appear on the stage. Woohoo! With a horn, the battle on the field began. "For honor! For Stormlord! Kill them all!" "Kill them all!" The big stone standing at the front had the loudest voice, pulled out the huge sword that was fifteen centimeters wide around his waist, and shouted aloud, and then thirty people moved forward slowly in a row. "Hoo! Dead dead! Dead dead!" The kobold on the other side may have felt the provocation of Da Shi and others, and he opened his mouth and roared. Of course, no one knows what it means to be dead. In addition, kobolds are orcs after all, and they do not understand the coordination of human guards. After roaring, he took a step forward, raised his mace or stone stick and started to run wildly. The twenty black iron guards behind him could only run to keep up. As the kobold ran, the distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer. When they reached 130 meters, Vivian took the lead in raising the longbow and shooting arrows. Whoosh! puff! The arrow cut through the air like a shooting star and hit a kobold''s shoulder But the kobold just paused, he lifted his claws and pulled out the arrow from his shoulder, and then shot the kobold. The arrow with blood was thrown to the ground. Roar! After everything was done, the kobold rushed towards Vivian and the others angrily. "Ah! This monster is so strong, that marksman girl just shot a person to death with one arrow, but this kobold has nothing to do!" The audience was stunned when they saw this scene! "Don''t be nervous, we have big rocks and they are here, and those kobolds have big rocks and they resist!" Faced with such a situation, Quick opened his mouth to appease the guards, worried that they would be afraid, after all, the orcs in front of him had never been seen before. However, in fact, there is no need for Quick to appease, and the guards will not be afraid. After several battles, they have been able to face any danger. "Prepare longbowmen! Give priority to attacking local ordinary guards, especially longbowmen!" After trying to shoot an arrow, it didn''t work, Vivienne decisively gave up letting the archers design kobolds. Therefore, her plan was to deal with the ordinary guards first, and then deal with the difficult kobold together. "Yes! Captain!" 100 meters, 90 meters, 80 meters "Longbowmen, free fire, shoot!" Whoosh whoosh! When the two sides approached a distance of 80 meters, the longbowmen on both sides stopped and began to shoot each other with their bows. Whoosh whoosh! Puff puff! "Ah! Ah!" In an instant, there were casualties on both sides. There was a longbowman on Narant''s side who was unlucky. He was shot in the calf by an arrow and immediately fell to the ground with a scream. However, the Hei Tie family was even more miserable, but in this round of confrontation, the Hei Tie family had six longbowmen scrapped. Chapter 219： The contrast is a bit big! "Wow! That''s right!" "Hush! Ser Narrant''s other longbowmen are also sharpshooters?" "It shouldn''t be up to the level of a sharpshooter, but it is definitely one step ahead of the ten shooters of the Hei Tie family, and can be called an elite shooter!" Such a ratio of battle damage immediately caused an incredible exclamation from the stands. All the nobles looked at Narant in disbelief. Although the nine longbowmen were not as defiant as Vivian, their archery skills were completely equivalent to the level of elite archers. It''s hard to imagine how he has trained so many excellent archers! "Hehe, it''s because my girl taught me well. She gave all her shooting skills to those longbowmen! And those longbowmen were originally hunters, so that''s why they got the results they are now!" Narant noticed To the surrounding eyes, immediately humble. When the surrounding nobles heard this answer, they were speechless. On the other hand, Earl Black Iron''s face was gloomy now, and it was about to be as dark as his own family name. Fortunately, he had originally placed his hope on the kobold, and now he only hoped that the kobold would quickly charge into Narant''s team and start a killing spree! The audience also looked at the kobold in anticipation at this time, wanting to see this unprecedented human-beast battle. "Hoo! It''s dead!" Under the eyes of all the people, the kobold and Narant''s team finally arrived close at hand. With a sound, the kobold grinned and raised the giant mace and stone stick in his hand and smashed it towards the barbarians in the front row. "Giant shield! Kill!" The barbarians also showed no signs of weakness, raised the giant shield in their hands, and at the same time charged towards the kobold **** for tat. dong dong dong! The next moment, there were several muffled sounds in the field. "Wow!" The tall bodies of the two sides collided suddenly, like two bison colliding, causing a burst of smoke and dust around them. And because they were evenly matched, after the collision, both sides were bounced several meters away by the huge anti-shock force. Immediately, there was a commotion from the audience, and it was the first time they had seen such a pure power duel. "Roar!" The kobold shook his slightly concussion head, and grinned again and attacked. "The Guards, for the Storm Leader! Kill!" The big stone immediately shouted, and the barbarian guards who had slowed down also rushed up with their long swords. "Boy, no matter how good your longbowman is, wait until a few barbarians are killed, then wait to be slaughtered!" "Even if the strength of a barbarian can be compared with that of a kobold, the life force of a kobold is as tenacious as a wild dog, and a barbarian cannot be compared!" Seeing that the battle finally came to an end, the Black Iron Earl Kaman sneered in his heart. He''s waiting for the scene where Narant''s guards are torn apart and blood is spilled on the spot. "Wow, look, those big guys are so smart, they seem to be able to use swordsmanship!" However, just before Kaman''s cheerfulness was finished, there was a burst of exclamations around him. Looking towards the field, I saw that the ten savages who were huge and should have been known for their bravery turned out to be surprisingly flexible and light. What is even more surprising is that when these barbarians wielded the great sword, the quick moves made people see the exquisite swordsmanship that only humans can master. "Isn''t it said that barbarians like to fight with stone axes or hammers? Why does their swordsmanship seem to have undergone years of training?" It was originally thought to be a battle between dragons and tigers, but under the dexterity of the barbarian and the superb swordsmanship, the kobold turned into a beast to be played. This made the audience feel both novel and a little puzzled. "Are they really savages? They''re not ordinary people who are a little tall, right?" "Even if an ordinary person grows to this size, his actions will not be so dexterous!" The nobles in the stands are even more incredible, because they are more proficient in swordsmanship and know the conditions required to practice swordsmanship. When using a long sword, the stronger the better, and the superposition of multiple factors of strength, flexibility, and agility is what a good swordsman needs to raise his glass. With the huge body of the savage, it is reasonable to say that it is only suitable for a straight forward attack, but now they have seen this unreasonable scene, which makes their three views somewhat uncertain. "Haha! Ten percent of the talent for a light body, plus the eye of insight, this is not a vain reputation, plus the primary proficient in swordsmanship, hitting a few kobolds with no rules, it''s really not a problem. "Listening to the discussions around him, Narant''s heart blossomed with joy when he saw the expression on the face of Earl Black Iron. Do you really think that you are just relying on your ability to eat? We are traversers who have opened a plug-in, and they will not kill you! Last time in the square, if it wasn''t for his order to fight and lie down, Ordin''s guards would not be able to stand still with the barbarians with their superior numbers. With the display of the contrasting style of the barbarians on the field, the situation also began to tilt towards Narant. Although the kobolds have rough skin and thick flesh, the barbarians also have shield protection. Coupled with the talent obtained from Catherine, these kobolds gradually become scarred. Instead, the barbarian guards were only slightly wounded occasionally. "Roar!" Finally, the scarred kobold also went crazy and started a battle of trapped beasts. I saw the kobold who was fighting against the big stone suddenly landed on all fours and rushed towards him, the speed was a little faster in an instant. "Watch out! These big dogs are down!" Seeing this, the big stone quickly protected him with a large shield. Boom! With a muffled sound, the big stone took two steps back, leaving two deep claw marks on the giant shield. Roar! The kobold missed a single hit and attacked again fiercely. "Hey, it''s fine if you don''t lie down. Do you really think we don''t eat meat on the grassland? The wild wolves killed by each of our clansmen can be ranked as the eighteenth ancestor of your dog clan!" After dodging the first blow Big Stone calmed down instantly. At this time, instead of being afraid, he was even more happy. Back then, when there were no shields and no good weapons, they were good at hunting wolves. , Now that the weapons are fully equipped, he has more confidence in dealing with this four-legged kobold! Sure enough, when the kobold swooped in again, the big stone deliberately blocked the kobold''s sight with a huge shield. When the kobold flew into the air, he suddenly turned to the side, and then the huge sword was suddenly cut off. This set of actions is smooth and smooth, and at first glance, it can only be achieved after years of use. puff! The next moment, the huge dog head flew four or five meters into the air, and was directly stabbed at both ends by the giant sword. "Wow!" Seeing this scene, the audience exclaimed, this is too simple and rude. "hey-hey!" Big Stone listened to the exclamations of the audience around him, and finally smirked when he had time, feeling an unprecedented sense of pride. After all, this was the exclamation of ten thousand people! After feeling it for a while, Big Stone didn''t dare to delay any longer, and immediately began to cooperate with other teammates to solve the kobold. With his addition, the original one-to-one balance was also broken, and the kobold was gradually resolved. When the kobolds were dealt with, there were only a few trembling black iron family guards left in the field. These swordsmen guards just hid behind the kobold, but they dared not go up. And because there was a crowd in front of him, he was not attacked by Vivian and others, so he was lucky to survive until now! "We surrender!" Facing the dog head all over the ground, the five swordsmen guards turned pale, and finally couldn''t help begging for mercy. Chapter 220： this **** function "Haha, Narant, since they begged for mercy, then let your subordinates let them go!" Big Stone and the others naturally couldn''t make the decision. When Bernard saw it, he laughed out loud and explained to Narant. "Yes, Lord Count!" As long as the duel can be won, Narant doesn''t care how many enemies he kills, and immediately made a stop gesture toward the bottom, and the big stone and the others put down the high sword. As for the Count, of course, it was not to show his favor to the Heiro family. On the contrary, the guards were released to fight back and humiliate the Heiro family. If the kobold was used by Count Kaman on the ordinary guards of the Tulip family, it would be another one-sided slaughter duel. It was the Tulip family''s guard who was slaughtered. By that time, after Lakoff''s humiliation, coupled with the humiliation of Count Kaman, the reputation of the Tulip family will definitely plummet. But no one thought that things would change because of Narant. In particular, these kobolds of the Dark Iron family died unjustly. If there were no barbarians, they would definitely be a nightmare for ordinary guards. At this moment, the countenance of Black Iron was as gloomy as water, and Quint, who was beside him, gritted his teeth. Seeing this, Bernard was not ready to take into account the feelings of Earl Black Iron, and continued with a smile: "Kaman, your last few guards have surrendered, and now the outcome is decided, then your second son and Nalan The matter between the specials is settled! Don''t pursue it in the future!" "Humph!" Kaman snorted coldly, a default. So many nobles have heard the agreement, even if he wants to return, it is impossible. This is probably the first time since the founding of the Onyx Principality that the Earl ceded the land to the Sir. "Narant, now that territory belongs to you! Develop well in the future, don''t do anything else!" "If you really encounter a danger that cannot be solved, remember to ask me for help as the monarch, and you can''t do anything out of the ordinary." "Yes, Lord Earl!" Narant stood up and saluted respectfully. Although Lord Earl said it quite well, as if he was admonishing, but Narant could clearly see from his expression that he meant: boy, you are very good, I am optimistic about you! And the monarch asking for help was actually for Earl Black Iron, which meant that he, the earl, would focus on taking care of Narant, and it was best not to make small moves in private. This time, Narant has earned face for the Tulip family, and the Count also remembers this credit. Next, the grand ceremony continued, but there were no waves. This time, although the Tulip family invited all the great nobles from the duchy, only four count lords actually came, and the other big families sent their heirs to participate. And among the earls who came, only Black Iron Earl and Iron Cavalry Earl had a gap with the Tulip Family. Now that Kaman and Lakoff''s calculations have been broken, the grand ceremony will naturally go on smoothly. While the crowd continued to participate in the ceremony, Narant received from Catherine and Vivian the damages from previous duels. This battle can be said to be a complete victory. After all, in a small-scale situation, Narant''s guards are blessed with the talent of the Lady of Luck. In the end, only two of his guards were slightly injured, both of them were shot by the opponent''s arrows, but fortunately they were not fatal. The barbarian suffered minor injuries to six people, and these injuries would be good for the barbarian after a period of cultivation. The barbarian''s shields need to be restored, because they were beaten unevenly by the kobold mace and stone club. Let Catherine and Vivian take the wounded guards back to the castle to rest first, while Narant is in the arena until the end of the festival. In the evening, the grand ceremony ended perfectly with the order of Lord Earl. All the spectators who participated in the grand ceremony this time, whether they were commoners or nobles, were a little bit unsatisfied. In the past, they rarely saw such a wonderful confrontation today, especially the confrontation between the barbarian and the kobold, which was more exciting and long-lasting than the show of the Tulip Knights. After the earl announced the end, he took the lead to stand up with the other earls, and then walked towards the passage behind the platform. The vassals of Narant need to wait for a while, let the Count and the guests go first. Just as Narant sat and waited, a scent suddenly floated from the tip of his nose. Narant looked up, but it was Natasha, a beautiful stunner, standing beside him. As the so-called horizontally viewed as a ridge and a peak on the side, Narant''s eyes went from bottom to top, following the slender and flat waist, this mountain has the feeling of piercing the sky. "???" Narant was reviewing a foreign language class in his previous life in his heart. At this time, Natasha spoke up, "Sir Narrant, your performance today is truly unforgettable!" "Thank you Miss Natasha for your compliment, your performance is also unforgettable!" Narant replied smoothly. "what?" "Oh, nothing, did I mean Miss Natasha is looking for me?" Narant quickly changed the subject. "It''s only evening, and the birthday party is still early. I want to invite Sir Narant to the Sapphire Restaurant for dinner!" Natasha didn''t pursue it, and explained her intentions directly. Narant was a little surprised by this invitation. And Boris on the side is even more pale, like an abandoned resentful woman. "Miss Natasha, I''m sorry! After sitting here all afternoon, I feel a little tired and can''t take your favor!" Narant refused without thinking. Natasha had already listed Natasha as a witch, so he naturally stayed away. "Sir Narrant, it is very ungentlemanly behavior for you to refuse a lady''s invitation like this! I will go back to the Sapphire Restaurant nowSir Narrant think about it, I will wait for you in the restaurant!" Seeing that the other guests were almost gone, Natasha left Narante with a graceful posture without waiting for Narant to answer again. "This woman!" Narant shook his head. Fortunately, he was a traveler, and he was used to seeing demon girl routines in novels and movies, so he was able to recognize the purpose of himself and this demon girl! "Narant, you are already a potential son-in-law of the Count, so why bother with Miss Natasha!" At this moment, Boris''s faint voice came. "Boris, stay awake, is it someone who is pestering me?" Narant replied angrily, looking at Boris''s state of being like a chicken. However, having said that, after this trip to tulips, Narant found that he was even more handsome than he expected. Because in the memory of the original owner, there is no experience of being paid attention to by beautiful women! "Could it be because of the charm fruit? This **** function is a little annoying!" "Sir Narrant!" "Why are you here again?" Just as Narant was hypnotizing himself in his heart, there was another woman''s call in his ear. "It turned out to be Miss Lina. I wonder if Miss Lina has anything to do with me?" However, when Narant turned around, he found that it was Lina. Immediately, Narant was a little nervous, wouldn''t Stella be looking for trouble. "Sir Narrant, the lady has come to tell you that because you helped the Tulip family save face today, she asked me to pass on a piece of advice to you!" "What advice?" Narant wondered. "Don''t get too close to Miss Natasha, it will be very dangerous!" After speaking, Lina blinked at Narant, then quickly turned to leave. Chapter 221： party starts "Eh? Dangerous? Hey, Miss Lina, what does that mean?" Looking at the back of Lina''s little maid trotting away, Narant''s head was full of question marks. But Lina didn''t give him an answer, and ran into the group of Lord Earl in a flash. Of course, Narant naturally wouldn''t think that Stella was jealous, so he deliberately sent Lina to remind him vaguely. The danger that Stella was talking about should mean that serious people will be dangerous. Can''t figure it out, Narant simply didn''t want to, anyway, he really wasn''t going to go to the banquet. "Boris heard, that woman is dangerous, let''s go!" Immediately, Narant, Boris and the others went back the same way and headed towards the castle. Back at the castle, Narant did not wander around, but stayed in the small building to rest. At the same time, he also called Chef Rose and gave her a task, which was to make a super large birthday cake. Since being recognized by Stella, Narant has been a little nervous. It''s not that he is timid, but the more he integrates into the world, the more he understands the gap between classes. Don''t look at the fact that he now controls the lives and deaths of more than a thousand people, but if Stella really wants to trouble him, it is no different from strangling an ant, and there is no chance of justice. Now, he felt that Stella might have lost her mind to pursue her because of her credit. At least that''s a good signal for Lina to admonish herself. So it''s better to strike while the iron is hot, and then show affection to this tulip flower and make a remedy. The recipe for this cream cake, Narant, is hidden tightly, and only Boris has tasted it twice, so it must make Miss Stella happy. The reincarnation of the sun and the moon is nothing but a dream, and no one is surprised when the hours change. In a blink of an eye, the sunset passes, and the castle becomes brightly lit up and down under the busyness of the servants. One by one, the guests changed their luxurious dresses and walked out of the small building, gathering towards the main body of the castle. Tonight''s banquet is the real climax of this grand ceremony. The end of the banquet also represents the end of this grand ceremony. Narant took the three daughters and walked towards the castle with Boris and others. It was impossible for the three girls to attend the banquet tonight, but because of Vivian''s amazing performance, the earl specially sent someone to explain, allowing Vivian to go to the banquet, which can be regarded as showing Ron of the Tulip family. Narant didn''t say a word, and brought Shirley and Catherine with him, anyway, no one would interrogate him at that time. "Sir Narrant!" "Sir Narrant!" Narant and the others went all the way and met many nobles who were familiar or unfamiliar. They are all vassals of Tulip, and they have seen Narant''s performance today, especially when he took care of Tulip''s biggest opponent, Lakoff, which made them feel a lot of goodwill towards Narant, so they took the initiative to nod and say hello. And Narant also responded to everyone with a smile one by one. Of course, those who showed goodwill to Narant were basically elderly noble lords. Their heirs, or some young lords, see Narant with envy and hatred. For these people, Narant directly ignores them. Coming to the vestibule, smelling the fragrance of flowers and stepping on the brand-new red carpet, Narant and others entered the splendid Count''s main castle. This time I entered from the main entrance, and the decoration I saw inside was completely different from the last time I went to the kitchen. Both sides of the corridor of the inner castle are paved with pure white marble, and together with the exquisite relief sculptures row upon row, this corridor is not only luxurious, but also exquisite like an art gallery. In addition to the exquisite frescoes, there are exquisite small wooden tables placed on both sides every few meters, and the wooden tables are all exquisite gold and silver utensils. "My lord, the count is so rich, I just saw several vases made of gold!" It was the first time that the three girls had entered such a luxurious castle, and their eyes felt a little insufficient. Shirley even whispered to Narant to express her surprise. "That''s for sure, the earl is the owner of the entire tulip collar, but Xue Li, your family will be so rich in the future!" To be honest, Narant is also very envious of the decoration of this Tulip Castle. Thinking of his gray castle aisle, Narant said these words not only to Sydney, but also to himself. Passing through the luxurious and exquisite corridor, there is a wide open door in front, which is brightly lit and crowded at the moment. "Welcome ladies and gentlemen, please come in!" Under the welcome of the servants, Narant stepped into the banquet hall of Tulip Castle. "Wow! This hall is so big!" Approaching the hall, Narant roughly estimated that it was at least larger than four basketball courts. Of course, the fly in the ointment is that there are many pillars around the hall. However, this hall is also decorated magnificently, even the pillars are carefully carved. Coupled with the exquisite candlesticks, the pillars have become a beautiful scenery. What was used on the candlestick was not an open flame, but a longan-sized luminous bead. "Tsk tsk, there are at least fifty or sixty luminous beads in the audience!" Even with the existence of magical sea mussels in his own fishing grounds, Narant currently has no chance to be so extravagant. After looking around for a while, Narant, Boris and others came to an idle rest area on the side. At this moment, the guests are almost here, but the earl and others have not arrived yet, so they still need to wait. On the contrary, the food at the banquet tonight was more abundant than that at the luncheon, and Narant clearly saw a lot of pieces of monster meat. Narant immediately greeted the three girls to lean towards the long table. For the three girls, there are not many opportunities like this and Narant is also a little hungry. Because of the existence of the party, the castle did not prepare dinner. , he has been hungry since the afternoon. There were quite a few noble youths, although they drooled a little at the delicacies, but because there were a lot of ladies and wives present, they were embarrassed to dine in the past, so they could only pretend to be a gentleman with a silver cup. The same is true for Boris and Rael. After the two entered the venue, their eyes began to glance at the venue. Seeing that Narant took the three daughters to eat, the two began to split up at noon without saying a word. "Brother!" When Narant was enjoying himself, Nasya found him. "Hello Sir Narrant!" "Hello Sir Narrant!" Along with Nasya, there were her classmates, a group of half-sized noble ladies. "Well! A few beautiful ladies, how are you Nacia, is your father here yet?" "Brother, it''s here. Father and Baron O''Byrne went there to drink!" "Oh! Those young ladies, come and enjoy the food, you will have the strength to dance later when you are full!" Such banquets are also a time for the noble ladies to show their graceful dancing. In order to prevent himself from being surrounded again, Narant immediately commanded the girls. "Okay, Sir Narrant!" The eyes of the girls looking at Narant were full of small stars, and the admiration in their eyes was undisguised. The strength that Narant showed this afternoon is already a real potential stock. There is only one hereditary title missing, and it will not lose to any vassal. Hearing his words, several women obediently joined the gourmet feast. "The Count is here!" The feast of Narant and others didn''t last long, and a loud cry for help came from the entrance of the hall. This also heralds the official start of the banquet tonight. Chapter 222： 1st Dance Chance As everyone in the hall stopped, the Count at the door walked in first. Miss Stella followed by holding the count''s wrist. "I have seen the Count!" "I''ve seen Miss Stella!" The vassals and guests offered their greetings one after another, while the Earl led Miss Stella slowly towards the high platform at the front of the hall. "This tulip flower is beautiful again!" Stella''s dinner dress has changed. During the day, it was still an elegant and decent beige long dress, but at this time, it has been replaced by a purple evening dress with an off-the-shoulder. Of course, there was only a small piece of the shoulder that leaked out, but it couldn''t hide the skin that was as white as jade. With a string of sparkling gemstone necklaces on the neck, the noble and elegant temperament blows. "I''m honored to be here for tonight''s birthday dinner!" "After tonight, my tulip flower will be eighteen years old! She is the most precious existence in my life besides her mother!" "Being able to see her growth, I, Bernard Glory Tulip, are very happy and satisfied!" The Count brought Stella to the high platform, and still needed him, the Count, to make a brief opening. Originally, this opening was very normal, but as he was talking, the words of the count began to change. "Of course, although it is said to be satisfied, I actually have another wish now, and that is to quickly embrace the next generation of my Tulip Family." "Father!" Hearing the count''s straightforward words, Stella''s face was cold, and she couldn''t step down. "Stella, what my father said is the truth. This is my father''s only wish now. Stella hopes you don''t blame father!" "In addition, the first dance on your birthday in previous years, my father will not dance with you this time. Father feels that it is time to give this opportunity to young people!" "Okay, that''s all I have to say, now the banquet officially begins!" Bernard was surprisingly tough this time. He didn''t stop talking because of his daughter''s anger. Instead, he uttered a stunned remark from another group of young people. Of course, this does not blame the count being so straightforward. An earldom not only has military and political autonomy, but also has a vast territory and many vassals. In fact, it is no different from a small country. Therefore, as a monarch, it is natural to ensure that there are successors in the family, so that he can feel at ease, and the vassals can also feel at ease. After speaking, the Count knew that he was on the verge of anger, and immediately stopped talking. However, the young people below were eager to try after the words of Lord Earl fell. They originally thought that Stella''s birthday was the same as usual this time, and it was Lord Count who danced her first dance with her. But this time, the Earl actually let this opportunity come out. This is simply good news for the young people who are greedy for tulip flowers, especially the second sons who received the news in advance. Because at this birthday party, whether the protagonist of the birthday wants to or not, he needs to dance the first dance. This is not only an opportunity to show yourself, but also to show respect for the guests. And the candidates for this first dance, if they are married, can dance with their husbands. But in the case of unmarried, unless there is a plausible reason, the chance will be the one who will give the most precious gift tonight. Gift-giving habits in this world are similar to those of Westerners in previous lives. After receiving gifts, they will be opened on the spot, which is considered to be respect for guests. And the guests come from afar and offer the most precious gifts to express their hearts, and the recipients of the gifts naturally also express their gratitude. This first dance is a good thank you. Therefore, every birthday party of noble ladies is an opportunity for the young people who like her. In the past, Stella still had her father as a shield. Although everyone was envious, they never had a chance. But now the Count took the initiative to give up the opportunity, which gave hope to all the toads. Of course, it is a pity that opportunities are for those who are prepared. For example, the six second sons received a reminder from the earl''s messenger in advance. As for other young people, most of them came with their elders, or simply came on behalf of their families. "Wow! Narant, you second sons are so lucky this time, Miss Stella is now eighteen years old, and I attended Stella''s birthday dinner a few times with my father back then, but I never saw Si Stella. Miss Della dances with the others!" "Even at her bar mitzvah, Miss Stella''s first dance was only with the Count!" Boris didn''t know when he had come back, and immediately envied Narant as soon as Lord Earl''s voice fell. "Tsk tsk!" Speaking of which, Narant is indeed a bit greedy. Dancing naturally requires physical contact, such as sticking to the body, hugging the slender waist that is full of hands. But Narant knows that this opportunity is estimated to be difficult, and the other guests don''t need to worry, but the several second sons definitely show their magical powers. Even if his gift is carefully prepared, it may not be comparable to others. "Miss Stella, I wish you a happy birthday!" At this time, there were already some young people in front of them who couldn''t wait to come forward to give gifts However, these young people are not the second sons who participated in the competition, their gifts It was only a gift for his father, and the value was only some four or five gold coins for a piece of jewelry and other things. "Thank you!" Stella stomped her feet angrily at her father''s words just now and this irresponsible behavior, but she knew the whole thing in full view, and responded politely to the guests. "Miss Stella, happy birthday to you!" Soon, many young people came to the stage to offer gifts, and Stella would accept them one by one to express her gratitude, and at the same time she would open the gifts in public to show respect. As expected, their gifts were all of similar value, and rarely more than ten gold coins existed. Only a few big families'' gifts are worth more than ten gold coins. Seeing that the gift-giving was gradually coming to an end, the second sons who participated in the competition finally couldn''t bear it any longer. "Miss Stella, my name is Dern Kirby, and the territory is in Gaogang Collar. I wish you a happy birthday. After knowing your birthday, I have carefully prepared a gift for you, I hope you like it!" As soon as the second son of the competition appeared, it was really different. This time, he not only introduced his name, but also said the location of the territory. Although this is superfluous, it can make the Count sitting not far away to remember him. As for whether Stella remembers it, there is no way to know. "Thank you!" Stella''s expression froze for a moment, but then it returned to normal. If you know the psychological close-up, you may be able to see a clue, that is, Stella does not like such words with obvious hints and purposes. It''s a pity that the Count is sitting by the side, and Stella can''t accept this gift. She picked up the gift and opened it slowly. Chapter 223： The second sons of the show of magic! (2 in 1) "Huh! What is that? How is it a cloak?" "Yes? Although the workmanship of this cloak looks very delicate, no matter how good the clothes are, they are only worth four or five gold coins a set!" "This is too shabby! It''s a shame that his name was revealed just now. I thought he was such a good gift!" When Stella opened the gift box, there was a delicate white cloak inside. Although the cloak looks excellent in terms of workmanship and materials, the total value will not exceed ten gold coins, which makes the guests whisper. However, in the face of the surrounding whispers, the second son Deen who gave the gift seemed to have not heard of it. Even the surrounding discussions fell in his ears, and he was quite used. This scene gave Narant a premonition. What''s the hunch? "Hmm! Isn''t that the rhythm of the protagonist pretending to slap his face in the previous life''s web article?" Narant realized instantly. Sure enough, the moment he figured it out, the second son of Deen spoke up. "Miss Stella, this cloak is made of silk threads spit by the second-order monster, the Northland Cold Spider. This type of silk thread is not only strong, but more importantly, it is warm in winter and cool in summer, so you can feel comfortable wearing it in any season!" "It''s lucky to say that a few days ago, a Northland caravan came to my territory. After I learned that there was this cold spider silk, I immediately bought it and specially made it into a cloak for you!" "Wow! It turned out to be the spider silk of the northern cold spider!" "Northern Cold Spider Silk, is it precious?" "Of course it''s precious. The northern cold spider lives in the ice and snow, and it''s not easy to find it!" "And if you want to get spider silk, you can only get it after going to the lair of the Northland Cold Spider and beheading it." "Don''t look at this as just a cloak, but to make such a piece with the spider silk of the northern cold spider, it is estimated that at least 500 grams of silk material will be used!" "The spider silk of the northern cold spider is also called white gold. It takes ten gold coins for 100 grams, and at least 50 gold coins for 500 grams!" "Wow! So precious!" As the second son of Enbi said the key, the guests who knew the goods in the field immediately burst into an uproar. The gift of these fifty gold coins alone is absolutely precious. This is a gift equivalent to half a million dollars in a previous life. "I didn''t expect that people in this world also know how to pretend to be slapped in the face. Sure enough, people''s wisdom cannot be underestimated at any time and anywhere!" Narant has also gained a lot of knowledge, and at the same time, his impression of several second sons has also changed. Although he is the second son, it does not mean that they are not talented. "Thank you!" Stella''s face did not waver after hearing this, she just thanked her indifferently. On the other hand, Lord Earl nodded and said in a low voice, "Well, not bad!" Although Dern didn''t get the praise from Stella, he got the compliment from the Count and immediately returned with satisfaction. After Dern came down, another second son appeared. "Miss Stella, I''m Sorrenbeek. Today is your birthday. I''m here to give you my sincere wishes. For your birthday, I specially prepared a beautiful gift, I hope you like it!" "Thank you!" Stella took the gift calmly, and then slowly opened it under everyone''s attention. "Hey! It turned out to be a piece of soft armor! It looks beautiful, but I can''t see anything strange. Is it made of monsters like before?" "I guess that''s it, Sauron will definitely say it later." The second son of Sauron presented a piece of defensive soft armor. The white soft armor was not only exquisitely crafted, but also used a lot of gold threads to outline beautiful patterns. With the previous experience, the guests did not sneer anymore, but waited for the next son of Sauron. Sure enough, the second son named Sauron immediately smiled and explained to Stella: "Miss Stella, this soft armor is made of the fourth-order monster Baiyan rhino leather. The soft armor itself is full of elasticity. It feels comfortable, and the defense can withstand the full blow of the Silver Knight!" "This small piece of white rock rhino leather was purchased by the caravan I sent from other counties. I specially made it into soft armor. I hope you like it, Miss Stella!" "It turned out to be the fourth-order beast Baiyan Rhinoceros, and it can be regarded as an intermediate-level beast at the fourth-order!" "This small piece of rhino skin costs more than fifty gold coins, right? These second sons really care!" When Sauron''s words fell, the guests really got the expected answer. "Thank you!" Stella was still calm. At that moment, Sauron turned to look at the Count who was standing beside him. Lord Earl was not stingy, nodded and continued to praise, "Yes, yes!" In this way, Sauron also returned to the field with satisfaction. Then, two more second sons who participated in the competition came forward to send gifts. Their gifts were also carefully prepared. They were a long skirt made of the feathers of the second-order monster, the Kingfisher, and an inscribed thin stabbing sword from the dark creature. The value of the two gifts is also around fifty or sixty gold coins. With the gifts from the four second sons being delivered, only Narant and one other second son in the competition were left without gifts. And that person was Billy Lane, whom Narant had a relationship with last time in the Sapphire Treasure Pavilion. "Narant, it seems that your competitor is ready to be the finale!" Boris looked at Billy Lane over there, pushed Narant and said. "People have the capital for the finale. After all, even a gift box has to go to a sapphire treasure store to find a jeweler to make it." Narant is also clear. "Then why don''t you delay for a while? After all, I think your gift can also be the finale. Your luminous beads alone are worth a lot!" "Forget it! Let him! The guests are all in a hurry!" Narant didn''t care, and he wasn''t going to be so arrogant to grab the finale. Anyway, in the end, he was talking about the value of the gift. Thinking like this, Narant was about to head towards the entrance of the hall. However, at this moment, Billy Lane waited impatiently, and cast a disdainful look towards Narant. Immediately, he stepped directly towards the high platform in front of him. "Huh! Isn''t it the finale?" Narant stopped immediately. "Haha, Narant, he is looking down on you! I think your gift is definitely not very good, so I am too lazy to wait for you!" Boris couldn''t help laughing. Narant was speechless when he heard the words, but Narant also knew that this Billy was almost what Boris meant. "Beautiful Miss Stella, I''m Billy Lane, you are as holy and bright as the bright moon in the night sky, and my heart for you is as warm and sincere as the scorching sun. On your birthday today, I have prepared a A gift to express my heart to you!" "Tsk tsk! It''s even dragging the text!" The first four second sons, although everyone knows Stella''s thoughts, but Billy Lane is the first to be so straightforward. Narant couldn''t help but let out a tut after seeing it, and the guests in the field also watched this scene in amazement. This Billy Lane didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and then put on a polite gesture and offered the gift. "Wow! This gift box is so beautiful! It''s actually made of silver!" However, when Billy handed out the gift box, the guests did not feel embarrassed by his play, after all, they had invested a lot of money. This gift box is made of silver. It is not only engraved with exquisite patterns, but also embellished with many precious gems. This gift box alone is worth at least a dozen or twenty gold coins. However, amid the exclamations of everyone, Stella raised her eyebrows slightly. The way the other second sons give gifts is fairly normal, and she can barely accept them. But this Billy, the straightforward meaning of the words is clear at a glance, she is unwilling to accept it, so she did not reach out to take it at the moment. This time Billy was embarrassed, he stretched out his hand and held the gift. "Haha! Narant, I''m afraid Billy didn''t expect this to happen!" Boris immediately gloated and laughed. "Stella, accept the gift!" Fortunately, the earl, who was beside him, spoke with a hint of majesty in his tone. Stella frowned upon hearing this, but she finally reached out and took the gift. Billy''s eyes lit up when he saw this, and when Stella opened the gift, he said, "Miss Stella, I know that you are cultivating ice water attribute fighting qi, and this ice crystal fruit was entrusted to many friends by me. Just found it! Hope you like it!" "Wow! Ice crystal fruit! This is the most helpful potion fruit for cultivating ice attribute vindictiveness!" "Your Excellency, what''s the use of this ice crystal fruit?" "It''s very useful! Miss Stella cultivates ice-type fighting qi. As long as she takes this ice crystal fruit, the ice-type fighting qi seeds can be increased, and the fighting qi seeds can be increased, which means that the fighting power is stronger!" "Wow! It has such a strong effect!" "Yes, that''s why this ice crystal fruit can only be sold for one hundred gold coins! Moreover, I haven''t heard of any nobles who can cultivate ice crystal fruit, so they are often expensive and unmarketable." "Hey! One hundred gold coins! There is still no market price! Tsk tsk! These second sons are so rich, they are willing to buy such an expensive gift!" "What''s so surprising, as long as you marry Miss Stella, these gifts are nothing at all!" "But you said they only went to the territory for a few days, why do they already have so much savings?" "Pfft, you''re so stupid, you don''t even think about it, if they can marry Miss Stella, will their family benefit? I''m sure that these second son''s gifts are definitely prepared by their family, or partially funded." "Ah, isn''t the Count not allowed to secretly sponsor their family?" "Didn''t you hear it just now? After these second sons gave gifts, they all said that their gifts were purchased from some caravans. I guess they are already prepared. Even if someone finds out, they can refrain from buying them at a low price. Or it was exchanged for items, anyway, the caravan can make it up, and others can''t find evidence." "That''s right, otherwise there are so many good things, the caravan must be sold in a big city like Tulip City, how can it go to their small territory!" "Hey, but speaking of it, I''m looking forward to Sir Narrant''s gift now!" "Sir Narrant''s gift, what to look forward to, can he give something more precious?" "I don''t know if it''s precious or not, but considering the poverty of the Berwick family, this gift from Sir Narrant was definitely prepared by him with gold coins, so I want to see what gift Sir Narrant can give!" "Thank you!" Stella thanked indifferently while everyone was talking. Not to mention the value of one hundred gold coins, even if it was worth two hundred, if it wasn''t for her father''s presence, she wouldn''t want to accept it. Besides, as a descendant of the earl, she knows one thing, that is, before breaking through the golden knight stage, it is best not to take this kind of fruit that can affect the vindictive seeds. Because this ice crystal fruit seems to increase the Dou Qi seeds after taking it, but in fact, it is like blowing a skin bag, and the Dou Qi seeds are forcibly enlarged. As a result, you will encounter a lot of trouble when advancing to the Golden Knight, and even directly hinder the advancement. It is because of this that such a precious ice crystal fruit is only worth the price of a elf bug. Of course, the golden knight is an unattainable existence for most title knights, and the probability of becoming a golden knight is basically one in a thousand. And if you are sure that you can''t break through the golden knight, it is not bad to take ice crystal fruit to enhance your existing strength. "You belong to the Ryan family! Not bad!" The Count nodded in praise as usual this time. In any case, the second son of the Ryan family is more attentive than the other second sons. "Yes, Lord Earl, thank you Lord Earl for your praise!" "Miss Stella, I''m here to wish you a happy birthday again!" Although he couldn''t get Stella''s special treatment, Billy felt that he had the opportunity to kiss Fangze, so he was in a good mood. He is now waiting for the gift-giving session to end soon, and then he can hug Miss Stella''s small waist. Thinking like this, when Billy walked off the court, he smiled provocatively at Narant. "This bastard, the villain is successful!" Narant has not expressed his opinion yet, but Boris on the side is a little upset. "Forget it, Boris, this is the blood!" Narant patted Boris, but he didn''t care much. The last time I saw this Billy''s custom gift box in the treasure house, Narant had some hunch. It''s not too surprising to see that Billy''s gift is worth more than himself now. After speaking to Boris, Narant walked towards the door of the hall, and Rose should be waiting for him at the door at this time. "Why, what is Ser Narrant going for?" "Yes, is the gift he prepared too cheap to be embarrassed to play?" At this moment, the five second sons have all finished giving gifts. Naturally, many people are paying attention to Narant, and now Narant is quite famous. It is a thorn in the eyes of many young people. Now everyone is curious to see his actions. Even the Count and Stella in front of them looked over. "What is this kid doing!" Bernard knew that Narant was not afraid to go forward because the gift was too cheap. After all, I had a guarantee with myself last time, absolutely no less than fifty gold coins. Such a gift is incomparable to Billy, but comparable to other second sons. Narant came to the door of the hall amid the whispers of the crowd, and he saw Rose outside the door. I saw a small cart placed in front of Rose, with a tower-shaped birthday cake on the cart. The birthday cake is layered on top of each other, with as many as five layers. The surface of the cake is covered with snow-white cream, and there are tulip flowers outlined by the cream. In addition, there are many fruit decorations around. The level of this cream cake is no worse than the previous life. The servants around were smelling the fragrant cream at the moment, looking at this beautiful food that they had never seen before, they were already gulping. "Rose, thank you for your hard work!" "My lord, it is my honor to serve you!" "Well, then let''s go on stage!" With that said, Narant turned around and headed back to the hall, while Rose followed behind with a push cart. Chapter 224： Birthday Cake "Huh! What is that?" "Although I don''t know what it is, but it smells so good, it should be eaten! Look at the fruit on it!" "No way! This Narant actually made food as a birthday present!" "Haha! Don''t be surprised, didn''t I just say that because of the poverty of the Berwick family, Narant''s gift was definitely prepared by himself!" "This is too shabby! Didn''t Narant set up a stall in the square for a few days! I even bought shaved ice!" "I guess Narant''s shaved ice doesn''t make much money! Think about it, Aldin''s ice cubes cost eighty copper plates without honey, and one silver coin with honey." "But Sir Narant''s ice cubes only cost forty coppers. Not only is the ice a bowl, but the honey and so many dried fruits only need ten more! This is not a low cost." "It is estimated that his only advantage is that he doesn''t need to spend money on the stalls!" "Hey, it seems to make sense, then this Sir Narrant is really a good man!" When they saw the birthday cake behind Narant, a group of nobles didn''t know why, and they started to talk about it. Many young people also scolded Narant for being shabby. Of course, this is actually what they expected. "I''ll go to his grandmother''s, such a big cream cake!" Of course, there was no one who didn''t know the goods in the field, and Boris immediately exclaimed. "Boris, what cream cake?" Rael asked curiously. Nasia and a few noble ladies on the side were also puzzled. "This cream cake! It''s the secret of Narant Castle. It''s sweeter than honey. It not only tastes like milk, but also has a strong egg fragrance!" "Don''t look at this as just a delicacy to eat, but if it is sold at the price, I think at least ten silver coins are needed for a small piece of fist!" "Wow, that''s so expensive? Doesn''t that mean that this cake is worth a dozen gold coins?" Several women exclaimed. "Hey, that Boris, what are you saying is true or false, is it so exaggerated, a fist-sized cake is worth ten silver coins, can''t it be made of gold?" At this moment, several nearby nobles also heard it. Boris'' words. Immediately, he felt that his words were deliberately boasting. "Oh! Big Mouth Peter, I''m not telling the truth. You can ask Miss Stella later! The deliciousness of this cream cake is, I dare say, the most delicious existence of all foods!" Although Boris had the idea of ??holding a handful of Narant, he did not lie. He really thought that Narant''s cream cake would be worth so much if it sold. In Tulip City, a barrel of beer worth more than ten silver coins is everywhere, and the nobles will not think it is too expensive, so small ice cubes and honey cost a silver coin, and everyone queues up to buy it. So as long as the food is delicious, the nobles are also willing to consume it. Hearing Boris''s answer, Peter still didn''t believe it for the most part, but now that Narant had walked to the front desk, he was not talking. "Miss Stella, happy birthday, this is the birthday present I prepared for you!" Narant didn''t play the literary youth like those second sons, and closed his mouth with a simple congratulations. On the other hand, Stella looked at the birthday cake slightly curiously. Standing nearby, she could smell the rich sweetness, but she had never seen this delicious food before. "What kind of food is your birthday cake?" Stella asked out of curiosity, although her tone was still very light, but it was the first time she took the initiative to speak tonight. "Miss Stella, birthday cakes are the ones used on birthdays, Rose, light the candles!" Narant didn''t roll his eyes. Birthday cakes are still a new thing in this world, Stella and the others must not know of. At Narant''s order, Rose quickly picked up the small candle under the cart, and then lit it on the cake. "Hey, what is Sir Narant doing to put candles on the food? Isn''t this for eating?" Seeing this move, everyone was puzzled. "Miss Stella, this birthday cake is a delicacy I saw in a book. It is said that at the birthday party, candles are lit on this cake, and then the birthday person can close their eyes and make a wish, and blow it out after the wish is completed. Candles, you can be favored by the God of Glory, and maybe your wishes can come true!" "Uh, there is still such a statement?" The guests were stunned after hearing this. On the contrary, Stella looked at the birthday cake, and then at Narant, and said, "It''s interesting, you''ve put a lot of thought into it! Then I''ll let you go!" After speaking, Stella really closed her eyes, and after making a wish, she blew out the candle above. "Hey! Miss Stella actually praised Narant! Also, what does that last sentence mean? What does it mean to let you go?" "I don''t know either! But, look at the other second sons, and you''re almost crying! They sent so many precious gifts without saying a word to Miss Stella. This Ser Narant is just a cheap gift. Miss Stella praised me for the gift!" "However, this Narant is really ingenious. He wants to go overboard in a corner, so he is big!" "Ross, give the knife to Miss Stella, you teach Miss Stella to cut the first knife!" Don''t know what that sentence means, but Narant waited for a long time. Now that he finally waited for this sentence, he did not lose the cake. Regardless of the discussions around her, she immediately asked Rose to step forward. Immediately, Rose came to Stella with a knife and taught her how to cut the cake. Stella looked at Rose and did not refuse, and immediately cut a knife to the top cake under Rose''s instruction. "Hey, what is that!" However, just when everyone thought that Narant was really just trying to win the favor, after the cake was cut, a transparent red crystal cup appeared inside. The crystal cup was buckled upside down at the bottom of the cake, but everyone could clearly see that there was a light reflecting from it. It is also because there are countless facets on the crystal cup, and these rays of light are also refracted into small spots of light, and suddenly there is a dream scene in and out of the field. "Wow! What is this? It''s beautiful!" Some of the ladies standing in the front row immediately covered their mouths and exclaimed. Stella''s eyes flashed for a moment, and she looked at Narant in confusion. "Miss Stella, this is also a gift from Sir Narrant!" Narrant didn''t need to explain, he had already arranged for Rose. With that said, Rose carefully moved the crystal cup to the silver plate with a tool. Immediately, the crystal cup was opened, and everyone finally saw the items inside. "Hey! It turned out to be luminous beads! But these luminous beads are so big!" "Hey, look, how did this luminous pearl become like this?" "I actually made a luminous bead into a bottle. Such a big luminous bead is worth at least fifty gold coins, right? Could it be that this is Narant''s real gift, he is too wasteful!" "Don''t waste it! Your Excellency, we think this is very beautiful, Miss Celie, don''t you think, I didn''t expect Sir Narant to be so romantic, as written in the knight''s book!" "Yeah! It''s beautiful. I think it''s a perfume bottle. If Sir Narrant would give me such a gift, I''d be willing to marry him." "Hmm! Celie, Ser Narrant is so skinny. If you want to marry her, you should control your appetite!" "I hate it, Sir Narant is a title knight, so don''t worry about that!" Chapter 225： The Earl Tasting Cream Cake When the perfume bottle of Luminous Beads revealed its true appearance, the audience exclaimed again. Some male nobles feel distressed that such a large luminous bead was hollowed out. But those noble ladies felt that such luminous beads were beautiful. Narant''s ears were sharper. Hearing this, he glanced at Miss Xili, who said she was going to marry her. But the next moment, Narant hurriedly retracted his gaze. This lady is really a daughter of gold, an existence that stands out against him! "Miss Stella, the shape of this perfume bottle was designed by Lord Narant himself, and then the jewelry craftsmen of the Treasure Pavilion were asked to make it. The perfume is already installed in it, please accept it!" Rose held the luminous pearl perfume bottle. Handed it to Stella. Stella looked at Narant and then at the perfume bottle. Although the luminous beads on this perfume bottle are not as big as those in the castle study, they are still rare. And now it has been made into a perfume bottle, it can be seen that Narant has also put some thought into it. As a result, Stella was hesitant to accept it. Although Narant didn''t show any unreasonable thoughts like other second sons before, but for such a precious gift, she didn''t believe that Narant would have no other thoughts. "Miss Stella, when the lord came here this time, he once said that the Stormwind Territory is remote, and the Count has explained that if any second son can do well at this birthday party, then the harvest festival will be held this time. I will take all my vassals to this second son''s territory." "That''s why the lord has prepared such a precious gift. If you want to get this opportunity, I hope to bring popularity to the storm leader, and please ask Miss Stella to accept it." Seeing that Stella was still hesitating, Rose responded very quickly. Immediately add a sentence. When Stella heard the words, she glanced at Narant again, and Narant''s eyes were still clear and translucent, not as hot as the other second sons. "Just treat it as your compensation for me!" In the end, Stella took the perfume bottle from Rose''s hand. However, she did not put away the perfume bottle immediately, but handed it to Lina who was beside her, and then whispered to Lina. Lina nodded and ran to the guests below with the perfume bottle. Just when the guests didn''t know what to do, Lina opened the perfume bottle. "Wow! It smells so good, what kind of perfume is this?" "The faint rose scent is a bit like the top sapphire rose perfume sold in the Treasure Pavilion, but it smells better and more pleasant than the sapphire rose perfume!" "Yes! This rose perfume really smells better than sapphire rose perfume. Is there any other top-notch rose perfume in the Principality?" "It''s unbelievable! Sapphire rose perfume is already the top-level existence, but it costs ten gold coins a bottle. Now there are even better perfumes. Why haven''t we heard of it before?" As Lina showed the opened perfume bottle in front of the ladies, the fragrant aroma emanating from the bottle immediately attracted the exclamations of the ladies. They were all surprised that the smell of this perfume was even better than the top perfumes they had ever smelled. Seeing this scene, Narant couldn''t help but cast a grateful look at Stella. He knew that it was Stella adding value to her gift. "Tsk tsk! Sir Narant is really unexpected. This perfume bottle made of luminous beads, combined with the top-notch rose perfume that has never been seen before, is worth at least eighty or ninety gold coins!" "Your Excellency, I think you still say less! I think this perfume bottle and the perfume in it are worth at least 100 gold coins, which is already comparable to Ice Crystal Fruit!" "Oh? Why?" "The largest luminous bead is worth fifty gold coins per unit price, plus the luminous beads of other accessories, plus the cost of craftsmen, etc., the cost of sixty or seventy gold coins is needed." "And have you forgotten, this luminous pearl perfume bottle is a beautiful work of art. If it is sold, it cannot be sold at the cost price!" "So, with a beautiful perfume bottle and a top perfume that is more fragrant than sapphire rose perfume, one hundred gold coins will definitely be bought by someone!" "Hey, this excellency is very reasonable! It is true! This perfume bottle is different from the ice crystal fruit. The value of the ice crystal fruit is so much, but this perfume bottle can indeed be at a premium on the cost price. !" "Doesn''t that mean that Sir Narrant''s gift is really as valuable as Sir Billy''s gift!" "Well, the value of the gifts alone is indeed similar, but it is a pity that Sir Billy''s silver gift box is worth at least a dozen or twenty gold coins. In this way, Sir Billy''s gift is the most valuable!" Sure enough, the surrounding nobles began to estimate the value of the gift. Billy''s face became cloudy as he listened to the people around him talking about Narant''s gift. Unexpectedly, this most despised second son almost chased after him. Fortunately, his well-prepared gift box made himself a close and close victory. Billy was also sweating. At this time, Lina had returned to the stage with the perfume bottle again. Seeing this, Rose said again: "Miss Stella, the cake has been cut, please taste this birthday cake. Lord Narant said that a birthday with a birthday cake is the happiest birthday!" Rose said this in a low voice, this is to create momentum for the birthday cake, which can be used to make money in the future. Stella was also curious about this delicious food when she heard the words, but after she took the cream cake, she did not eat it immediately, but asked Lina to give it to the Count first. "Hehe, this kid has a lot of tricks, this time he has a heart!" Lord Count now has a very good impression of Narant, not just because of the day. But he knew that the gifts of the other second sons depended more or less on the family. But Narant''s is real, and a few days ago, he only asked Narant to come up with a gift of at least fifty gold coins, but now the value of Narant''s gift has doubled. The count was naturally very happy that Narant could pursue Stella regardless of the cost. He was in a hurry to recruit a son-in-law, but he also wanted to recruit someone who could take care of his daughter, not just the wealthy candidate of the Tulip family. How did Narant know that he was hitting the wrong way, and was misunderstood by the count. With that said, Lord Earl looked at the cream cake he had never seen before, and put down his identity and scooped up a spoon in public. At this moment everyone in the field is staring at Lord Earl. In particular, some nearby guests smelled the aroma of the cream cake, and they were very curious about how delicious this new food, which had never been seen before, was surprisingly sweet. "Hmm!" When Lord Earl put the cream cake into his mouth casually, the expression on his face was stunned for a moment. Of course, a character like the Count was only stunned for a moment. The next moment he recovered and turned his attention to Narant. "This is made by your kid?" "Lord Count, I read it in an ancient book and learned it!" "Very well, after the banquet is over, ask your cook to hand over the production method to my castle chef!" The Count nodded and ordered. "This." Narant showed a little hesitation. "Don''t be reluctant, I won''t take it for nothing, buy this formula with fifty gold coins, and I promise it won''t leak out!" "Okay, Lord Count! I guarantee your chef can make the same delicious cake!" Narant grinned instantly. This is a pleasant surprise. Even if the Count does not give a penny in the end, Narant will still give in after hesitating for a while. After all, Narant wouldn''t dare to offend his own top emperor. But Bernard was not a stingy big lord, and he gave fifty gold coins as soon as he opened his mouth, which was a little more than Narant originally expected. Whoa! Faced with such a situation, the surrounding nobles were in an uproar. Although Lord Earl ate this cream cake, he didn''t show any extra expression or praise. But just because of that moment of daze, plus the fact that he bought the recipe with fifty gold coins without hesitation, everyone also knew how this cream cake existed. Chapter 226： These little vassal second sons are not worthy! "Big Mouth Peter, do you believe it now? The Earl is willing to buy the recipe for fifty gold coins after tasting it. If such delicacies are sold, do you think it''s worth a small piece of ten silver coins?" "It''s worth it!" Peter didn''t argue any more. What kind of person is the Count, even he likes to eat food, and he buys the formula without hesitation, who dares to say that such food is not worth the price? I am afraid that even if Miss Stella made such a move, the count would not be able to convince her. At this time, Stella also took over the second cream cake. Miss Stella''s eating appearance is incomparably ladylike, and every move is elegant and decent. The white and slender fingers held the silver spoon and scooped a little cream, then put it to the mouth and took a sip. Under everyone''s attention, Miss Stella''s expression suddenly revealed a hint of surprise. "Sir Narrant, your cream cake is delicious, thank you for this birthday present!" "Miss Stella! This is my honor!" Narant was slightly surprised, not expecting to hear the compliment in person. However, it is not surprising to think that no matter how noble Stella''s status is, she is still a woman, and women are naturally fond of sweets. "Lina!" Stella called Lina again after thanking her, "You bring the servants to distribute the cream cake to all the guests present to taste!" "Yes, miss!" Immediately, with the cooperation of Lina and Rose, the cake was delivered to them in the eyes of all the guests looking forward to it. Of course, there were so many people present that the cream cake they could get was not even the size of a fist. However, none of the nobles in the field thought it was too small, because after tasting this cream cake, everyone understood why the Count had such a reaction earlier. "Oh! This cream cake is so delicious! Can you tell your brother, Nacia, that I am willing to be his wife, and I will let my father prepare a lot of dowry!" At the long table, a noble lady named Taffy finished eating the cream cake beautifully, and suddenly said a word without end. "Taffy, you can''t do this. I also want to be Sir Narrant''s wife. You are not allowed to buy Narcia!" "I want to be Sir Narrant''s wife too, we want to play fair!" "" Boris just rolled his eyes while listening, and immediately turned into a large lemon essence. It took more than ten minutes to taste this cream cake. From the happy expressions of all the guests, it can be seen that this cream cake brought them an unprecedented sense of happiness. As the cream cake is eaten, it also means that it is almost time to enter the dance party. But at this time, everyone present encountered a problem. That''s who is Miss Stella''s first dance tonight. Originally, everyone thought that Billy''s second son should be the most valuable existence in the audience. But after everyone ate Narant''s cake, they felt that the value of such a big cream cake was actually no less than that of the silver gift box. In this way, no matter if one of them dances this first dance with Miss Stella, I am afraid that the other will also be dissatisfied! As a result, everyone turned to Miss Stella and the count. The Count was also thinking about it at this time. Since the rules of this birthday dinner are based on the value of the gift, he can only follow this rule, otherwise it will easily dampen the enthusiasm of other second sons. Especially that Billy, the gift he prepared this time was considered carefully, although he had the intention to favor Narant a little, but he couldn''t do it directly. Stella, on the other hand, did not show any expression on stage. Instead, she hoped that the first dance today would not be the best, or that it would be better to dance directly with her father. Billy looked at Narant with hatred from the audience at the moment. In this game, he was one of the few who ate the cream cake, but was still hostile to Narant. It was because of Narant that there was uncertainty about his chances of getting in touch with Miss Stella. "Who do you think is fair to let Stella dance the first dance?" "I think it should be Sir Billy! Sir Billy''s gift is real, and Sir Narrant''s gift is an estimate after all. Although this cream cake is delicious, it is also an estimate!" "My Excellency, I don''t agree. I think Sir Narant deserves the chance to get the first dance. After all, his gifts are more useful, and I am sure that among all the second sons, only Narant is the only one who deserves it. Sir Rand''s gift is prepared by himself! After all, Andrew must have no extra money to support him this time!" There was no decision for a while at the top, and the guests below also whispered. "Haha! Why don''t you let me and Stella dance this first dance! How can these little vassals and second sons be worthy of tulip flowers!" At this moment, a hearty laugh came from the door of the hall. And the tone was so loud that it immediately aroused the disgust of the small nobles. Everyone looked towards the door of the hall. It''s just that when they saw the person speaking, the hostility in those eyes immediately dissipated. "Hey! It turned out to be the eldest prince and the second prince!" "They all came! This is a great honor!" "Yeah, the two princes attended the birthday celebration at the same time, which is rarely seen in other earl families in previous years!" "I have seen the two princes!" At this time, walking from the entrance of the hall were two young men dressed in luxurious clothes. One of them was in his twenties, and the other was in his early twenties. They are the eldest and second sons of the current king of the Onyx Principality. Many nobles who had seen the faces of the two princes stepped aside and greeted them respectfully. "Bernard honors tulips, I have seen two princes!" At this time, the earl, who was sitting on the edge of the high platform, also walked down and gave a slight salute to the two princes to greet them At this time, several other counts who attended the banquet also approached and greeted each other. "Several counts, don''t be too polite!" The two princes also saluted. Although it is the noble etiquette that the count should greet them with. But apart from the current king, no one really dared to accept the greetings of several counts, including the two princes. "Count Bernard, I am very sorry that we are late this time!" "His Royal Highness doesn''t have to be like this, the king''s leader is more than a week away from the tulips. It is already an honor for my tulip family that you and the second prince can come!" Bernard was very polite. "The two princes, please go to the front and take a seat!" Immediately, the Earl led the two princes towards the front of the high platform. "Beautiful Miss Stella, on behalf of the Glory Onyx Family, I send you my best wishes and wish you a happy birthday!" The eldest prince followed Bernard to the high stage, and politely offered Stella a blessing and a gift at the same time. As the gift is opened, it is a delicate jewelry necklace that is not particularly expensive. This is also an unspoken rule for gift-giving among big nobles. Generally, birthday gifts given in the name of the family are not worth too much, in order to avoid robbing the young people of their first chance to dance. Therefore, this jewelry necklace looks beautiful, but the value is estimated to be only ten gold coins. It is really just a gift. "Thank you, His Royal Highness!" Stella received the gift and thanked her politely. Immediately, the eldest prince continued to follow Bernard towards the seat beside him. However, the second prince did not leave with the eldest prince, but stayed on the spot. Those who are familiar with the second prince know that the slightly arrogant words earlier were exactly what the second prince said! Chapter 227： A must? "Stella, you are still as noble and moving as you are today. I came this time from thousands of miles to bring my heart to the beautiful you. Happy birthday to you, the goddess in my heart!" The second prince''s eyes were full of affection, and he slowly handed the gift in his hand. When the surrounding guests heard these words, they instantly became silent. Originally thought it was just a competition between several second sons, why did they jump out of these two princes again? In this way, can the second sons be able to compare? Only a few counts and the heirs of those big families were not surprised by this matter. Obviously, they already knew the second prince''s intentions for Stella. Bernard, who had just led the eldest prince to sit down, frowned slightly, but he did not intervene in the eyes of the public. "His Second Prince, if you are just here to attend my birthday party, I am very welcome and honored!" "However, I think I made it very clear! I don''t like you!" What made everyone present even more astonished was that in the face of the second prince''s affection, Stella''s response was surprisingly cold, not even her attitude towards the second sons. "Stella, I can learn from your deep affection for the **** of glory. Maybe you have misunderstood me, but slowly you will understand me!" The second prince was unmoved, still showing an obsessed look. appearance. "Originally, His Majesty just sent my eldest brother to come here, but I heard that Earl Bernard actually intends to choose the second son among those little vassals to be your husband." "This is completely desecrating the tulip flower, how can those lowly second sons be worthy of you!" hiss! The surrounding vassals looked gloomy when they heard this. These second princes can pursue Stella, but they call the second sons despicable, so what are they? Especially a few second sons, their teeth have been rattling, but they are unable to attack. "Enough! Jagger, please be careful!" Stella''s brows wrinkled, her tone became cold, and she didn''t even take the title of second prince. "Okay! I know you''re not happy to say that Stella, but I''m telling the truth, Stella, this is a gift I prepared for you, please accept it!" The second prince, Jagger, explained without much care, and handed the gift forward. However, Stella remained indifferent. The second prince is not the second son of several vassals, and Stella has no idea if she doesn''t accept gifts. I saw that the second prince simply walked to the high platform holding the gift and opened it directly. "Stella, this is an ice crystal nucleus. The essence of each ice crystal ore is the essence of ice crystal ore. The ice attribute vindictiveness contained in it is more concentrated and refined, and one can be worth thirty ice crystals!" "I know you like to practice, but the cryolite ore is the smallest among all the spar mines. Only the north has a few ore veins. In the past, it took a lot of effort to obtain the cryolite, but this core is enough. A year of training for you!" Like the flame spar, the ice spar can make the title knight speed up the training speed. And this crystal nucleus is the crystal produced by each spar mine just before the elf dies. The Dou Qi contained in him is more concentrated and refined, and each one is equivalent to ten Dou Qi spar. So, don''t look at the fact that the second prince Jagger just sent out an ice crystal nucleus, but its value is already 300 gold coins! Seeing this scene, the second sons below clenched their fists. They thought they were just competing for swan meat among a few toad companions, but now suddenly a big crocodile was killed. Fortunately, Stella''s attitude was no longer welcoming to the second prince, and she didn''t even glance at the gift. "Stella, it doesn''t matter if you don''t accept it. I have already given the gift. Those inferior sons don''t want to get the chance to get the first dance!" Jagger smiled and shoved the gift directly into Lina''s hand. Lina refused to hold the crystal core, and she could not accept it, so she could only stand dryly. After doing all this, the second prince politely walked towards the counts and the eldest prince. "Count Bernard, I''m very sorry for disturbing the banquet, but my love for Miss Stella can be learned from the God of Glory!" Jagger came to Bernard and did not forget to explain humbly, Then he sat next to the vacant seat prepared for him. This time, the field became silent. The chance of that first dance was a small problem, but now it''s a big problem. After all, the other party is the second prince, even if Bernard wants to void it, it is impossible. And seeing that Miss Stella is obviously opposed to the second prince, then really let the second prince and Miss Stella dance the first dance? "Hmph, if his father is not the king, how could he have such an identity, and dare to say that the second son of the younger vassal is despicable, then how noble is he? It''s not that we small nobles work together to defend the duchy!" Boris whispered in Narant''s ear, and it was obvious that the second prince''s words earlier offended all these little vassals. Narant rolled his eyes, this is the ability of people to be reincarnated! However, having said that, the arrogant appearance of these two princes is really annoying. "Ding! As the second son of the competition, in your eyes, the tulip flower cannot be desecrated and persecuted It''s time to do something!" "Ding, system side quest: find a way to get the chance to dance the first dance with Stella!" "Mission reward: a book of fire attribute fighting qi secret skills!" "Hey! System, why are you jumping out at this time, how can I have such a skill?" Listening to the system voice that suddenly popped out of his mind, Narant''s face immediately darkened. This is a difficult task. The second prince''s gift is worth nearly three hundred gold coins, what can he get the chance to get the first dance. However, that fighting qi secret technique is really eye-catching, and this is a life-saving big move. "Count Bernard, is it time to enter the ball?" After a short silence, the second prince asked a question. Obviously, he had already taken the opportunity to perform this first dance. Although Bernard was a little displeased, these two princes came according to the rules, and they really couldn''t say what they were doing. "Then start the dance" "Lord Count, please wait!" At this moment, a voice interrupted Bernard''s words. Everyone turned their heads to look, but found that it was Narant again. Why does this kid dare to jump out at this time? Everyone couldn''t help but admire Narant, and Boris pulled Lanalante carefully. Narant gave Boris a reassuring look and walked towards the high platform ahead. For the system task, he could only try it. Besides, these two princes are really annoying! "Narant, what else do you have to do?" The count was a little strange. "Lord Count, I still have a present for Miss Stella here, and this gift was specially prepared for Miss Stella, but I was worried that the gift was too expensive and Miss Stella would not accept it. So it wasn''t delivered!" Chapter 228： Inscription Necklace "Pfft, is it true or false, and there are gifts, and they are very expensive?" "Sir Narrant doesn''t know what an ice core is?" "It shouldn''t be, but this time it''s a good show! Sir Narant just swept the face of the two Counts during the day. Is it necessary to sweep the face of the second prince now?" "Hey! I hope that Sir Narrant can do this, after all, that second prince is too arrogant! It''s just that I''m a little worried that Sir Narrant really has more than 300 gold coins? The Berwick family is so rich. Is it at this stage?" "Shh, be quiet! Don''t be overheard by the second prince" The guests looked at Narant and started talking again. And everyone also found that since Narant participated, this year''s birthday party was much more exciting than previous years. "Narant, what gift do you have?" At this moment, the earl looked at Narant with praise in his eyes. No matter whether the gift Narant said was really more than 300 gold coins, he now has the courage to stand up and compare the other second sons who dare not speak up. "Lord Count, last time the dark creatures invaded, I got a precious necklace, and now I give it to Miss Stella, because I want to dance this first dance with Miss Stella!" Saying that, Narant deliberately took out the dress, and then an exquisite sapphire necklace appeared in his hand. "Pfft! I thought it was a valuable item! Count Bernard, is this the second son you chose to participate in the competition?" "Everyone, I''m right! These second sons are not worthy of Stella at all. Even if this chain is made of the top sapphire and the most exquisite craftsmanship, it will not be worth more than fifty gold coins." "What''s the matter, Sir Narrant is so stupid! Isn''t he very mighty during the day?" "Perhaps seeing Miss Stella''s first dance robbed, and then losing her mind? What a bravery." For a while, let alone the second prince, even the surrounding vassals who supported Narant''s slap in the face of the second prince were full of doubts. "Miss Stella, I hope you can accept this gift!" Narant didn''t pay attention to the discussions around, and came to Stella and handed the gemstone necklace directly. Stella did not look at Sapphire, but stared at Narant. To be honest, Stella''s original impression of Narant was just a little bit different this time. Even because of what happened that night, she was a little angry and unhappy about this time. If he hadn''t helped her father gain face in the afternoon, Stella was going to fix this time after everything was over. But at this moment, Narant dared to take the initiative to stand up, which made her affirm Narant''s courage. At least, the other second sons were rushing to him before, but when the second prince belittled these second sons in person, they kept silent. Although Stella knew that this was the normal situation, the question was how could Stella look down on ordinary people? Narant saw that Stella was looking at her with a complicated look, and she immediately smiled and blinked. Stella then moved her gaze to the sapphire necklace in his hand. "what!" When she saw this, Stella was startled, and immediately picked up the gemstone necklace. "How is this possible?" Stella looked at the inscription on the necklace in disbelief. "Sir Narant, did you get this chain from a dark creature?" Stella scrutinized the necklace carefully for a while, and finally asked Narant in disbelief. After all, even she had never heard of inscription equipment or accessories before. "Yes, Miss Stella, you can also try its effect!" After listening to Stella, she was full of curiosity about this never-before-seen necklace, so she was not polite and directly asked Lina to wear it for her. "Wow! Miss Stella actually brought the necklace from Narant in public!" "Is there any difference in that necklace?" Allowing the master to wear a gift in public is considered a very high treatment, and I am afraid that only the Count can do it in the field. The people around immediately noticed the difference, and they all stretched their necks to wonder how a necklace aroused Miss Stella''s interest. But because the inscription on the necklace is too small, everyone still can''t notice the difference. Soon, with Lina''s help, the crystal necklace on Stella''s neck was removed and replaced with the sapphire necklace Narant gave her. I have to say that a good horse is equipped with a good saddle, and a sword is given to a hero. This exquisite jewelry also needs a beautiful woman to control it. When the sapphire necklace is worn on Stella''s snow-white neck, the two instantly become one. For a while, I didn''t know whether it was the gemstone necklace that set off Stella, or whether Stella set off the gemstone necklace. In short, Stella at this time has become more and more noble. "Could it be my illusion? Why does it feel like this little girl is not only a little more noble, but also more majestic!" "If you add a gorgeous scepter, this little girl can be a queen!" Narant sneered slightly in his heart. And Stella above also noticed the difference After wearing the chain, she only felt a buzzing in her head, and an inexplicable feeling came from her heart. As if she was very familiar with the necklace. Of course, this feeling of familiarity is only a momentary thing, and Stella doesn''t care much, because at this moment she has already felt the function of this gemstone necklace. "It turned out to be an inscription jewelry that can improve thinking ability and increase spirit! This is amazing!" Stella showed a rare surprised expression, which made the guests even more puzzled. "Stella! What''s wrong?" At this time, Bernard finally couldn''t sit still, got up and walked towards Stella. "Father, this chain is an inscription ornament, which can enhance thinking ability!" Stella came back to her senses. "What? Inscription jewelry? Increase?" Bernard took two quick steps. When he came to Stella''s side, he saw that there were actually extremely delicate and complicated inscriptions on the necklace. "What? It turned out to be an inscription ornament, why haven''t I heard of it before?" "Don''t you only get weapons and equipment to kill dark creatures? Why are there inscription accessories?" The other nobles also heard Stella''s words, and immediately showed expressions of surprise. "Narant, are you really willing to give such a precious gift to Stella?" The Count looked at Narant. A necklace that increases thinking ability, which is extremely precious, especially for those in power. Moreover, the inscription jewelry should be the unique existence of the Principality at present, so there is no need to say more about its preciousness. "Lord Count, give it to Miss Stella, I don''t regret it!" Narant raised his head high. Just kidding, isn''t it just to increase your intelligence! Brother, the existence of the system is just a matter of eating two fruits. Chapter 229： 30 years less struggle, really not bad! "Very good!" Bernard nodded in satisfaction, "Then let''s go to the dance!" Now Bernard is more satisfied with Narant, and immediately gave an order to everyone present. The existence of this inscription necklace is no longer worth estimating. Its unique inscription jewelry name alone is absolutely more valuable than the second prince''s ice crystal core. Following the earl''s instructions, a group of musicians who had been waiting in the corner of the hall for a long time began to play. With the sound of music, the surrounding nobles gave up the venue in front of the high platform one after another. "Boy, what are you still doing, not showing your gentleman? Do you want the lady to take the initiative?" Just when Narant hadn''t reflected on what to do next, Bernard''s voice came again. Looking at Narant''s eyes, there is a bit of hatred that iron is not steel. "Oh!" Narant is a hindsight, whether it is the original owner or him, this is the first time to experience such a dance. Immediately he turned his gaze to Stella. Stella was also watching him at this time, her **** red lips pursed lightly. Stella wanted to refuse, but neither Narant''s courage to stand up nor the friendship she gave her this precious necklace made her unable to do so. "Don''t worry, just pay back this favor, it''s better than dancing with that Jagger!" Stella''s thinking at this time is extremely clear, she can feel it, at least she does not reject this second son. "Miss Stella, I wonder if I have the honor to invite you to dance your first dance?" Narant is not a piece of wood, so naturally he would not refuse such a good opportunity to dance with Stella! Stella didn''t respond, just nodded, and then stretched out her white palm and placed it in Narant''s hand. In an instant, a smooth and smooth feeling came from Narant''s palm. "Tsk tsk! The palm of a silver knight is so tender!" Holding Stella''s slender hand, Narant felt like he wanted to squeeze it to see if it was weak and boneless. However, after thinking about it, he still resisted the urge. That night, Miss Stella''s vindictive brilliance was still swirling in his mind. It is estimated that his hand strength is not as strong as others''. "Jagger, you made a miscalculation by running all the way this time! Haha!" Seeing Narant holding Stella''s hand and slowly moving towards the field, the silver cup in Jagger''s hand was pinched and deformed. When the eldest prince next to him saw it, instead of comforting him, he laughed softly. Obviously, these two princes and most of the second and eldest sons are not harmonious. "Haha! My good brother, you''re not much better. You didn''t come all the way to chase that woman!" The second prince also responded coldly when he heard the words, but his eyes were fixed on Narant. Narant doesn''t care about the second prince. In this noble world, my vassal''s vassal is not my vassal, and my vassal''s vassal is not my vassal. Therefore, as long as the heart is bold, the earth will be as productive. As long as he holds Bernard''s thigh well, the Tulip Family will not fall, and his little vassal will not fall. In this way, in his eyes, the second prince is actually no different from other earls. If he swears, he will swear. Is it possible that he can go to Stormwind and come to trouble him? Amid the envy and jealousy of the young people, Narant and Stella finally came to the arena. Narant glanced slightly at the slender waist of the high-cold goddess in front of him, resisting the urge to swallow, and slowly put his palm on it. When his palm was placed on Stella''s slender waist, Narant clearly felt Stella''s body trembling slightly. "Hmm! Has this tulip flower really never danced with other men of the opposite sex?" If it was in the ancient times of Huaguo, such a thing is very common, after all, the Chinese people tend to be conservative. But against such a Western cultural background, aristocratic ladies like Stella are definitely in the minority. "Are you still dancing?" While Narant''s thoughts were flying, Stella asked in a low voice, a little embarrassed. After this guy put his hand on his waist, he seemed to become stupid, and stayed there motionless. If she hadn''t seen the other party''s absent-minded expression, Stella would have thought that the other party was deliberately delaying time to take advantage of her. "Oh! Jump, jump!" Hearing this question, Narant blushed. Immediately, Stella and Stella began to dance to the melodious music. The original owner also learned dancing in the academy for a few days, and Narant did not step on Stella while dancing. However, although they wouldn''t step on each other, Narant''s dancing was relatively jerky, but Stella''s dancing skills were very superb, and under her leadership, the two danced gracefully. "Andrew, you can''t even dance well this time. I didn''t expect him to get the first chance to dance with Miss Stella!" "Haha! O''Brien, you can''t be envious. My little Narant must have been favored by the God of Glory!" "Andrew, I noticed that your speech is getting worse and worse these two days!" "Haha, O''Brien, you have to try to accept it!" "See what you are proud of, come on, Andrew, and see who of us is lying down tonight!" "Come on, Andrew is still afraid of you? Tell you, my alcohol intake has increased recently!" This first dance lasted for two or three minutes, and after two or three minutes, the music ended. clap clap clap! Immediately, there were bursts of applause from the surroundings. Although those young people were very perfunctory, they had to do it. "Thank you, everyone, and I wish you all a good time at tonight''s banquet!" Stella nodded and greeted everyone and then withdrew to the sidelines with Narant. "Thank you Miss Stella for dancing with me!" Once the song is over, the chance for Narant and Stella to get in touch with each other is over. As a gentleman, he also needs to thank Stella. "Yeah! Thank you for your gift!" Stella''s heart was a little complicated, she nodded slightly, and then walked towards Bernard with Narant. I didn''t encounter the legendary drama that my feelings increased greatly after dancing, and Narant said that I was not disappointed. This is the normal situation. Listening to the sound of the system completing the mission in his mind, Narant walked towards the position of Boris and others while thinking about how to obtain the reward this time. The dance floor that was previously vacated in the field has been occupied by young people. Although everyone has tulip flowers in their hearts. But that''s just a dream. Dreams are out of reach. Therefore, the young people returned to reality very interestingly, and invited the dance partners selected during the day to dance in the field. "Narant, it''s really yours! How about it? What does it feel like to dance with Miss Stella?" Boris said to Narant with envy after walking to the long table. "What does it feel like? It''s not all the same!" Narant rolled his eyes. "How can it be the same, that''s Miss Stella!" Boris had the same expression as hell, "Forget it, I won''t tell you! Narant, I have to go dancing first!" Seeing that Narant refused to talk about his feelings, Boris immediately lost interest, and after saying hello, he went to find a dance partner. Seeing Boris leave, Narant recalled the smoothness of his palm and the warmth of his slender waist. "It''s not bad to fight for thirty years less!" Chapter 230： Men cant say no! "elder brother!" "Sir Narrant!" "Why don''t you go dancing?" In the short time Narant and Boris were talking, there were already several young nobles surrounding the girls. But a few girls ignored it, but after Boris left, they immediately surrounded Narant. "Sir Narant, they want to dance with you!" The noble lady named Taffy was quite outgoing. "Uh" Narant stopped for a while, then looked at the girls around him, also eager to try. Nasia, on the other hand, covered her mouth and snickered from time to time. "Sir Narant, can you!" Seeing that Narant did not respond immediately, Taffy stepped forward and pulled Narant''s arm in front of him and shook it. Not to mention, although these noble ladies are only 16 or 15 years old, the soft feeling on Narant''s arms has clearly begun to take shape. The other girls saw that Taffy made the first move, and they held Narant''s other arm without showing weakness. The few young people around who had been ignored by the young people who approached each other saw this. They only felt that heaven was unfair and wanted to yell. He was going to marry Miss Stella. You have no hope! "Okay!" Surrounded by delicate girls, Narant could only give in, and a man couldn''t say no. In addition, this is also to take care of Nasia''s face, after all, the girls are all her classmates, um, that''s it. Immediately, Narant brought several girls to dance one by one. His move immediately attracted the attention of many people. Seeing that Narant changed five dance partners in succession, the envy and hatred of those young people had turned into looking up. When the difference in strength is too great, even jealousy cannot arise. Just like in previous lives, ordinary people would never be jealous of a business tycoon having more money than him. Stella and the count also noticed the situation here, but they didn''t think much about it. Instead, Bernard shook his head with a smile, and said something to Stella, this kid was not very conspicuous before, but now he is quite popular with girls. And Stella just glanced at it lightly, and continued to chat with a few friends from the royal capital. After dancing with five delicate noble ladies in a row, even Narant, a bronze middle-level knight, couldn''t hold it anymore. It''s not that he is not physically strong, but that these delicate girls are too clingy, and they hang on him when they dance. Taking the last girl back to the sidelines, just as Narant was about to return to the table, a resentful call suddenly came from his ear. "Sir Narrant!" Narant turned to look, it was the witch Natasha. "Miss Natasha, hello!" Narant didn''t really want to see this enchanting girl, especially after Stella''s reminder, but now she always has to respond. "Sir Narrant is very busy tonight!" Natasha pointed. "Sorry, Miss Natasha, I''m really tired in the afternoon, so I can''t go to the appointment!" Narante explained, "Miss Natasha, my sister is still waiting for me there, so I won''t talk to you. You chatted!" In order to avoid entanglement with this demon girl, Narant explained and prepared to leave. At this moment, a young man in gorgeous clothes suddenly approached, "Natasha!" And this young man turned out to be His Royal Highness. "I''ve seen His Royal Highness!" Natasha saluted, but Narant saw this and hurried away. Natasha frowned slightly when she saw Narant leave, but she didn''t make a sound. "Natasha, let''s dance together!" "I''m sorry, His Royal Highness, because it is the first time to come to Tulip Collar, so I feel a little tired these days. It is better to find other female companions for His Royal Highness!" Natasha looked back and returned to the big girl with a sincere expression. A prince. "Tsk tsk! This excuse is perfunctory enough!" After a few steps forward, the chatter from the back still came into his ears, and Narant couldn''t help but tut. Although this Natasha is charming and moving, she is not a weak woman. Her strength has reached the bronze intermediate knight. So this rhetoric is obviously a perfunctory person, and this perfunctory person is still the eldest prince. However, Narant vaguely guessed why Stella''s warning came, and it was estimated that it was the eldest prince. "Ah!" Just as Narant was thinking about the interesting things behind, and made up his mind to stay away from the demon girl, there was an exclamation beside him. With quick eyes and quick hands, Narant stretched out his hand to help stabilize a maid''s body. It turned out that when he was moving forward, the maid walked faster, and the center of gravity was unsteady and hit him. "I''m sorry, my lord! The villain didn''t mean it!" The maid turned pale with fright. Although she didn''t fall, a drink on the tray was spilled on Narant''s gorgeous dress. "It''s okay, don''t worry, I didn''t notice you either!" The little maid was unintentional after all, and Narant still had some measure of this. Looking at the maid who was overwhelmed with fright, he waved his hand to appease the birth. "Thank you for your kindness, my lord, let me take you to wash and change a dress!" The maid was grateful. "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded, explained to the dancing girl beside him, and then followed the maid out of the hall. Soon, Narant came to the second floor of the castle under the guidance of the maid Although the Tulip Castle is luxurious, its layout is similar to other small castles. The second floor is the guest room for guests. "Sir, you are really a kind nobleman. There are dresses for the guests in the guest room. The villain will wait for you to change!" "Wait a while, the villain in your dress will wash it and give it to you in person to repay your kindness!" Naturally, Narant has no objection. Now he has fallen in love with the true fragrance law, and also likes the service of the little maids. Besides, he is just changing his coat. Immediately, under the service of the little maid, Narant changed into a new dress. It must be said that the Earl family is rich and powerful, and there is a set of high-end dresses in a complete range of sizes in the cupboard, which is used for the occasional needs of the guests. He also heard Boris mention that in order to prevent guests from bumping into shirts, such dresses are even different in each room. "Sir, the little man will help you wash your dress now!" Saying that, the little girl rushed towards the door with Narant''s dress. Narant think about it, do you know who I am? Where will you send it later? However, after thinking about it tonight, it is estimated that there are not many people in the field who do not know their identity. Since the maid definitely knew it without asking, he did not speak again. In front of the bronze mirror in the guest room, he habitually confirmed the appearance on his face, and adjusted his clothes again. "Hey, my badge is still on that dress!" Narant suddenly realized that he seemed to have forgotten to take the badge off. "Forget it, that little maid shouldn''t be greedy for ink!" At this moment, there was no maid in the corridor, and Narant was not in a hurry. He didn''t believe that an earl''s maid would risk losing her head to greed for something worth a gold coin. It would be better to steal a vase in the corridor! Chapter 231： Lonely and widowed After walking out of the guest room, Narant went directly to the front corridor, wanting to return to the banquet hall. However, before he could take a few steps, a fragrant wind hit, and a figure appeared in front of him from the side. "Miss Natasha?" Narant was taken aback, why is this demon girl everywhere? "Sir Narant, you seem to be avoiding me on purpose?" Natasha''s beautiful eyes flashed, revealing a seductive smile. "Miss Natasha, I''m just a little busy!" "Sir Narant, I wonder if I have the honor to invite you to come and sit in my room?" Natasha nibbled her lips, and her already gorgeous face became even more charming. Narant looked at the open door, which should be Natasha''s room. "Miss Natasha, a single man and a widow are in the same room, so it might damage your reputation!" "Sir Narant, I''m not even afraid of me, are you still afraid?" Natasha''s eyes were full of provocation. "That''s fine!" Narant thought for a while, and if she didn''t let the demon girl break it once, she might still be entangled with herself. Immediately followed Natasha into the guest room, and Natasha specially closed the door after seeing him enter. After entering the room, Narant sat directly on the sofa in the guest room. Natasha closed the door and followed, but she did not choose to sit opposite Narant, but sat directly with Narant on the double sofa. Smelling the scent of jasmine flowers from the tip of his nose, Narant said, "Miss Natasha, speak directly if you have something to say! My sister is still waiting for me below!" "Giggle! Ser Narrant, is your sister more important than me?" Natasha smiled coquettishly. "Miss Natasha, what you do is actually useless to me. If you don''t talk about business, then I''ll be gone!" Narant frowned slightly, and his tone became unkind. Natasha rolled her eyes, she had never seen such an incomprehensible man. However, she could also hear the seriousness of Narant''s words. The next moment, the seductive temperament was immediately withdrawn, and then she stood up and went directly to the sofa opposite Narant to take a seat. "Sir Narrant, sometimes I wonder if you like women!" Natasha sat down and stared at Narrant. Although Narant wants to say it, you will know after you try it. However, after finally getting the demon girl to restrain herself, he didn''t want to start the topic again, so he simply chose to remain silent. Seeing that Narant didn''t answer, Natasha was also a little disinterested, and immediately went straight to the topic. "Sir Narant, I am very interested in your Vivian subordinate, I wonder if you are interested in transferring it to me?" "Sorry, no!" Natasha didn''t expect that Natasha would hit Vivian''s idea, and immediately refused. "Sir Narant, don''t refuse so bluntly, our Frank family has such a saying, everything in this world has a price, and so do people!" "Three hundred gold coins, Sir Narant, this price is enough for you to quickly cultivate two title knights!" Natasha was quite confident, and directly offered a price that would make most nobles excited. "Sorry, Miss Natasha, I said, no, if it''s just this, then I think our conversation can end here!" Natasha''s eyes showed an unexpected look, and the man in front of her actually refused 300 gold coins for a subordinate. She didn''t have time to think about it. Seeing that Narant was about to leave again, she immediately said, "Sir Narant, let''s forget about Vivian''s case!" "However, the next thing will be of great benefit to you!" "What''s the benefit?" "Sir Narant, about the Dragon Perfume!" Natasha said, staring at Narant''s eyes, "Sir Narant, you don''t have to deny it, I''m afraid others can''t guess it, but I actually know that You must have made the dragon perfume." "Also, I also know that the reason why dragon perfumes smell so good is not actually the perfume itself, because those perfumes are all purchased by you, and you should have some kind of material added to them to make them smell good. stand up." After listening to the words, Narant and Natasha looked at each other. He didn''t expect the woman to guess right. He only sold more than 100 bottles of perfume. This woman not only confirmed that the perfume was produced by herself, but also guessed the origin of her own dragon brand perfume. Narant has the urge to kill and silence, because this woman is too smart and too scary. Perhaps, this is the business acumen of the Frank family? "Miss Natasha, I don''t know what you''re talking about!" "Sir Narant, don''t worry, I have no ill will towards you, I just want to cooperate with you!" "Our Frank family has become the richest family in the Principality, not because of plunder, but because we abide by the rules of buying and selling, so we can achieve our current scale!" Natasha didn''t care about Nalan. special denial. "Sir Narrant has also seen the Sapphire Treasure Shop. We have at least one such treasure shop in every city in the Principality. As long as Sir Narrant is willing to cooperate with us, I promise to promote the Dragon Brand Perfume to the entire Principality, and Sir Narrant will be able to make a huge fortune from the comfort of his own home!" Natasha''s tone was proud, but she was indeed proud. "Miss Natasha, even if this dragon brand perfume is really produced by me, why should I choose to cooperate with you? Wouldn''t I be able to make more money and feel more at ease by selling it myself!" The Frank family is not Boris He and the Frank family are not equal in size at all, and they can easily be killed by others. Therefore, if one day he really wanted to sell the dragon brand perfume to other counties, he might as well choose to cooperate with other vassals and nobles in the tulip. Anyway, with the taste of the dragon brand perfume, there is no need to worry about the sales. "Sir Narant, I''m afraid you still don''t know. After tonight''s banquet, the goods on your territory will not go out of the tulip collar!" Natasha''s tone was quite playful. "Why? Is it because of the second prince?" "Giggle, Sir Narrant, you''re quite smart, yes, it''s because of the second prince." "Miss Natasha, aren''t you a little alarmist? I just refuted him for a face, he will never remember me as a little Sir!" Narant was a little disbelieving. If he happens to be bumped into by the second prince in the future, he may choose to take revenge. But if you really want to pay attention to your little Sir''s every move for a long time, or make a big move, Narant is not so free when he wants to come here. "Sir Narant, do you think the second prince really just likes Stella?" Natasha was a little annoyed looking at Narant, who was a little ignorant. "Let me tell you, the second prince was a well-known **** in the circle of noble ladies back then in the capital!" "The reason why I am so dedicated to Stella now is because I am attracted to the wealth of the Tulip Family!" "And Earl Bernard is so anxious to choose a husband for Stella among your second sons, just to avoid such a thing from happening." "Your actions today are tantamount to blocking the second prince''s efforts to win the Tulip family, especially since you are now the most outstanding existence among the second sons, you don''t want to let him pay attention." Chapter 232： Partnership with the Frank family "There is such a thing!" This was really unexpected for Narant. He originally thought that his opponents were only the second sons of a few vassals. Even if he took a risk, he didn''t expect a vulture to stare at it. In this way, what Natasha said before is really possible. "Miss Natasha, what kind of cooperation do you mean by cooperation?" After thinking about it, Narant changed the subject. "It''s very simple. Sir Narant is responsible for producing the special material and providing this special material to our Frank family. When Sir Narant makes money, he won''t have to bother to purchase perfume as he is now!" "And we can assure Sir Narrant that you can still use the name of your dragon perfume, including the name of the Berwick family!" "Of course, there is one thing that needs to be agreed by Narant, that is, Sir Narant must ensure that such materials are only provided to our Frank family, so that we are willing to help Sir Narant to promote the dragon brand perfume!" "Miss Natasha, do you think I''m stupid?" Narant almost laughed angrily. He originally thought that the other party was here to discuss cooperation in the purchase of perfume, but the other party actually wanted to obtain the raw materials directly. "Sir Narant, isn''t that bad? If you buy a lot of perfume yourself, it will not only be troublesome, but it will definitely attract the attention of other families!" "Sorry, Miss Natasha, your cooperation is not sincere at all?" Narant shook his head "Sir Narant, you have a very big advantage in cooperating with us, that is, the caravan of the Frank family will often go to Stormland. If there are other specialties in your territory, we are also willing to buy it!" Natasha She frowned slightly, she felt that this kind of cooperation was very suitable for a small noble like Narant. Less hassle and more money. "Miss Natasha, why don''t we change the way of cooperation!" "If you Frank family are really interested, I can provide you with the finished perfume for you to sell outside the tulip collar, because recently I have been planning to produce my own perfume!" "As for the exclusive sale you mentioned, that''s not a problem, but this exclusive sale lasts for one year each time, and we will sign a new contract the next year!" "How is this possible?" Natasha looked at Narant like a monster. At the beginning, Natasha did have the idea of ??wanting to buy out a certain kind of raw material from Narant at one time, no matter what kind of ore or plant produced by the elves. That''s why she deliberately charmed Narant. But later she found out that Narant didn''t take this set, so she came up with the normal way of cooperation. In the past, when the little nobles heard that they could cooperate with the Frank family, they happily agreed without hesitation, but now Narant has restricted them in turn. "Miss Natasha, don''t worry, I haven''t finished my words yet!" "In addition to the above conditions, the way of cooperation that I think of is that I will put the perfume on consignment in your Treasure Pavilion, and I will account for the seven floors of the profit from the sale, and you three!" "Narant, this is impossible, our Frank family will not agree!" "That''s when I didn''t say it, anyway, I only need to sell my perfume in Tulip City in a short time!" Narant shrugged indifferently. If he can cooperate with the Frank family, he is interested in the convenience of Frank''s huge caravan. As for perfume sales, he really wasn''t worried. Seeing Narant being such a bachelor, Natasha clenched her teeth for a while. This perfume business is really lucrative, and it is also one of the main businesses of his Frank family. And this dragon brand perfume is a top-notch perfume. If their Sapphire Treasure Store cannot be won, it will definitely have an impact on the Sapphire Treasure Pavilion in the future, causing them to lose a lot of customers. "Sir Narant, can''t you provide the goods, can we buy it at the price? Even if it is a gold coin and a bottle?" After thinking for a long time, Natasha asked. "Miss Natasha, if I follow this model, I will not be able to give you all the power to sell it. In addition, I plan to design more types of perfume, and the price of each type is not the same, so I think that The way of cooperation is a win-win.¡± "Otherwise, I will provide you with a bottle of perfume for one gold coin, and then you will sell a bottle of five gold coins when you change hands. This way, the number of nobles you buy will definitely be reduced. It''s not a loss for you to make a lot of money, but I do!" "Fifty-fifty! Sir Nalande!" Natasha knew that Nalande was not easy to fool, so she made a concession. In the business she wanted to negotiate, this separate sale was a must, otherwise it would cost such a large amount of money. Make the effort to talk to Narant. "no!" "Sir Narant, our Frank family is not only responsible for selling, but also responsible for sending the goods to all parts of the duchy. If I only take three floors, I can''t explain it to the family!" "I''m six, you four, this is my biggest concession! If it doesn''t work, then pull it down!" Narant thought for a moment, 30% of the big family like Frank really couldn''t satisfy them. "Deal!" Finally, Natasha confirmed the cooperation method. Next, Narant and Natasha continued to discuss the details, and signed a cooperation contract with her in this room. In addition to those conditions discussed earlier, the price of Dragon Brand Jasmine Perfume was also changed from one gold coin to two gold coins. Of course, the cheap packaging will also need to be replaced by then. As for other perfumes produced by Narant himself in the future, although they also promised to sell exclusively to the Frank family, the prices are to be determined! In this way, Narant''s Dragon Jasmine perfume has nothing to lose by collaborating with the Frank family. UU reading The extra 10% can be used to purchase decent and high-grade perfume bottles. After talking about the cooperation of perfume, Natasha wanted to talk about ice cubes, but Narant refused directly. Because this thing is made of saltpeter, and ice cubes can only be made and sold on the spot in summer, and there is no possibility of cooperation. Natasha didn''t insist after being rejected. After all, compared to perfume, ice cubes can only be sold in summer. Moreover, Narant''s words are firm, she will accept it as soon as she sees it, and other cooperation will come later. Without anything else, Narant left Natasha''s room directly. To avoid trouble, he did not leave with Natasha. Although Natasha said it easily, not afraid of this or that, but if it was really known to others that the two had been in the same room for so long, it would still have great damage to her reputation. Narant returned to the banquet hall first, and the banquet inside was still in full swing. Stepping into the hall, just as Narant passed through the crowd, he suddenly noticed that Aldin glanced at him not far away, with a look of doubt and so on on his face. Narant didn''t take it to heart, and went directly back to the long table. Nacia and her classmates were still there, and the girls didn''t even accept the invitations of other young people. Seeing this, Narant was in a good mood. He directly took out several luminous beads the size of peanuts from his arms and distributed them to several women. Although there will definitely be no prospects for little girls like them in the future, but now Narant looks comfortable and doesn''t care about such little things. "Sir, it''s not good!" After the little girls received the gifts, the sticky Narant became even tighter. Just as they were talking, laughing, eating and drinking and chatting, a man came to the door of the banquet hall. Panicked servant! Chapter 233： Death of Quint The servant''s exclamation immediately attracted the attention of the audience. "What''s going on? There are so many VIPs here, you idiot can''t die!" Before the Count in front of him spoke, Alding stepped forward in surprise. "It''s not bad, someone died in the guest room!" The servant was scolded by Alding, and hurriedly said it. "What, dead?" Aldin was full of surprise, but there was a hint of joy in his eyes. The surrounding guests were at a loss, not knowing what was going on. "What''s the matter, who died?" Bernard also stood up at this time. "My lord, it seems to be Baron Quint! It happened in his guest room!" Whoa! Suddenly, there was an uproar around. In this tulip castle, a baron died, and he was the heir of the earl. This was an earth-shattering event. "Is it Quint?" Alding''s original joy disappeared instantly, and he became suspicious. And as soon as he finished speaking, a figure quickly walked towards the entrance of the hall, it was Earl Black Iron. Bernard''s face was also gloomy at the moment, "Block the gate of the castle, no one is allowed to enter or exit without my order!" Speaking of which, the earl also quickly walked out of the hall. "Then how come Quint didn''t die early or late, but he died in the castle!" Boris secretly ran to Narant''s side at this time and muttered softly. "Who knows?" Narant shook his head, his brows furrowed at the moment. This thing is very strange, and it makes him feel a bad feeling! As for Earl Hei Tie, when he rushed to the guest room in a hurry, he approached the door, and a **** smell immediately hit his nostrils. After entering the room, I saw two people lying in a pool of blood, one of them was his second son Quint, and the other was Quint''s personal servant. "Who did it!" The Black Iron Earl was instantly furious. Quint was struck by a sword in his chest, and he was a little dead. And Bernard and other counts also rushed to the scene, and they saw Quint lying in a pool of blood. "Bernard, you need to explain to me why my second son was killed in your castle!" The next moment, seeing Bernard''s figure, Earl Black Iron pointed his finger at him. "Kaman, don''t be impulsive, the most important thing now is to catch the murderer!" Several other counts immediately stepped forward to persuade them for fear of a fight between the two. "Kaman, I will give you an explanation!" Bernard responded with a gloomy face. He really needs to be responsible for this matter. This guest died in his castle. "Humph!" Earl Hei Tie also knew that the main thing now was to catch the murderer, so he could only hold back his anger. On Bernard''s side, they quickly began to arrange, calling the first servant who discovered the situation earlier, and at the same time arranging guards to search the room, and dispatching the Tulip Knights to block the entire castle. "Lord Count, when the little man came to the second floor, he found that the door of this guest room was left open. I was worried that there might be thieves stealing, so I opened the door and took a look, only to see someone collapsed in the guest room. inside!" "Then, the villain immediately ran downstairs to report!" After the panicked footman was found, he timidly told how he found out that Quint was killed. Several earls frowned upon hearing this. This servant was only the first to discover the situation, but he didn''t know anything about the others. "Lord Count!" At this moment, a guard in the room rushed out quickly. "Have you found anything?" "My lord, we found a gold badge under the body!" "Oh?" A group of counts suddenly came to the spirit and looked at the badge. This is a nobility badge with a firebird pattern that has never been seen before. This badge is made to be lifelike, plus it is forged in gold, it must be worn by nobles. "This is not my second son''s badge. Whose is it?" This time, everyone felt that things became easier. Since the badge was found at the scene of the crime, it was enough to find this person. "Hey, this seems to be the badge of the son just now!" At this moment, the second prince suddenly exclaimed. "Who is it, Second Prince?" Everyone looked at him. "It''s Bernard''s little vassal, the kid who just gave Stella''s necklace! I''ve carefully looked at his badge before, so I still have some impressions!" In fact, the second prince hated Narant so much that his teeth itch, so when he was looking at Narant, he glanced at his badge more, and now he is still impressed. "Damn boy, how dare you kill my second son, I will kill you!" The second prince here just said it seemed, but after hearing this, Earl Black Iron''s eyes filled with murderous intent. Narant has a grudge against Quint, and this motive is justifiable. The other counts also looked at the medal strangely, recalling the memories of observing the boy earlier, and they also felt that this matter was most likely what Narant did. I just didn''t expect this kid to be so brave. Then, Earl Black Iron rushed downstairs. When Bernard saw it, he immediately explained to the guards before rushing towards Earl Black Iron. "Narant, I will kill you today!" Not long after, Earl Black Iron rushed into the hall angrily, and the killing intent instantly made the surrounding nobles back several steps. When Narant heard this shout, his heart suddenly froze. Immediately, he saw the huge coercion of Earl Black Iron swept towards him, and after the coercion, a mighty heavy punch hit him. Facing the super pressure of the golden knight, the bronze knight was as irresistible as a baby. In fact, this is already considered good. The golden knight is already a high-end combat power in this world. Being targeted by a golden knight in anger, the ordinary bronze knight will have to kneel a long time ago. "what!" "Sir, be careful!" The women around the long table looked terrified, especially Vivienne and the others, who wanted to protect Narant, but unfortunately the Black Iron Earl was so powerful that they couldn''t move at all. boom! Seeing that Earl Black Iron''s fist was about to arrive in front of Narant, Bernard chased after him from behind, grabbed Earl Black Iron by the shoulder, and then struck each other with Earl Black Iron in a rage. fist. Whoa! The strong aftermath directly overturned the surrounding long tables and wooden chairs all kinds of delicacies were spilled on the ground. "Bernard, what do you mean, are you trying to cover up this kid?" "Kaman, the matter has not been investigated yet, I will give you an explanation after I investigate it!" "Bernard, does this still require investigation? Look at this kid''s chest, and then look at the badge of his female subordinate!" When Bernard heard the words, he saw that the badge on Narant''s chest was gone, but the marksman named Vivian had a silver badge on his chest. This badge pattern is exactly the same as the golden noble badge found in the room. After listening to the conversation between Earl Dark Iron and Bernard, Narant has confirmed the bad premonition in his heart. "Kaman, wait until I ask and explain to you!" Bernard''s voice was deep, but he also had an irresistible meaning. "Humph! I want to see how you explain it to me. If you can''t satisfy me, then wait for a full-scale war!" Kaman finally endured temporarily. This is Tulip Castle, and Bernard''s strength is higher than him. Even if Bernard wants to cover up this time, he can''t do anything about it. However, of course, things are not so simple. If Bernard''s solution cannot satisfy him, he will be greeted with a full-scale war. The surrounding nobles heard some information at this time, and when they heard the ruthless words of Earl Black Iron, their expressions suddenly changed. The two counts are in a full-scale war, which can affect the stability of the entire principality. "Narant, Quint was killed, and there was a noble badge in his room. Do you want to see if this noble badge is yours?" Bernard did not respond to Earl Black Iron''s cruel words, but looked at Narant and handed out a badge to display in front of Narant. Chapter 234： What a sin... "Lord Count, there must be some misunderstanding in this. Little Narant will definitely not do this!" Before Narant could speak, Andrew also pushed through the crowd and came to Narant. The tension is clear at a glance. "Andrew, don''t worry, if it''s really not what Narant did, I''ll find out." In fact, the Count also noticed the strangeness in it. Judging from the cleverness that Narant has shown these days, it is impossible to do such a silly thing. Even the last time the dark creatures invaded and killed Quint, it was better than killing Quint in his own tulip castle now. It''s just that such obvious evidence now points to Narant, so Narant has to be questioned as the first suspect. "Father, don''t worry, I didn''t kill Quint! Just let the Count ask first!" Narant comforted Andrew, then invited Andrew aside, and came to the earl himself. "Lord Count, this badge really belongs to me!" Whoa! "Is it really Sir Narrant?" "Sir Narrant shouldn''t be so stupid, it''s extremely easy to cause two counties to fight!" "Who knows? I just saw Narant and left the hall, and I don''t know where to go. Maybe it is him! After all, if there is no such a noble badge, others may not be able to find him!" Hearing Narant''s first answer, the nobles started to talk about it. Of course, there are all kinds of speculations, and I hope that the murderer is really Narant and there are many people! "Bernard, what else do you have to say now, this kid has already admitted it!" Count Dark Iron was immediately furious, especially when he heard from the crowd that Narant had just left the hall. "Count Carman, I said I would explain it to you! However, now you let me finish the question first!" Bernard was expressionless, and then continued to Narant: "Narant, that is Didn''t you kill Baron Quint?" "Lord Earl, although my badge appeared in Quint''s room, I didn''t kill him. Someone should be framing me!" "Tell me, why do you think someone framed you?" Bernard stared at Narant''s eyes. "Lord Count, let''s start with the previous ball! Just now at the ball, I finished dancing with this young lady, and when I returned to the long table, a maid carrying a tray accidentally bumped into me, A drink spilled on me!" "Immediately, I was led by this maid to the guest room on the second floor to change my dress. The dress I''m wearing now was changed in the guest room on the second floor!" "And after my original dress was changed, it was taken away by the maid, and the badge was on that dress!" "When I reflect, the maid has disappeared, so my badge must have been placed in Quint''s guest room by someone with a heart after this, trying to frame me!" "Boy, this is just one-sided words, and you actually went to the guest room on the second floor. This is obviously the time for your murder!" Bernard ignored Earl Dark Iron''s questioning about Narant, and looked directly at the noble lady who danced with Narant at the end. "Whose daughter are you, is what Narant just said true?" "Lord Earl, my name is Naka, my father is Coles Boothby, and what Sir Narrant just said, I can testify that it is true!" "The maid spilled the drink on Sir Narrant''s dress, and Sir Narrant mercifully didn''t blame her!" "The maid said that in order to thank Sir Narrant for his kindness, she would take Sir Narrant to change her dress!" The noble lady who was asked by Bernard mustered the courage to speak, she naturally did not believe that Narant would kill. Narant is such a handsome and gentleman! "Then, did you follow Narant to change your dress?" Carman, the Earl of Dark Iron, interjected and asked. "That''s not true. I was waiting for Sir Narrant in the hall, but I believe that Sir Narrant would not kill anyone!" The girl answered truthfully. "Bernard, even if what this kid said at the banquet is true, this may be his excuse to leave! This girl also said what happened next, and she doesn''t know!" Count Black Iron gloomy face, and immediately opened his mouth to question. "Earl Bernard, Earl Carman, I remember it, that is, it seems that it has not been long since I came back this time, and I only returned to the hall a few minutes before the servant came to report that Baron Quint was killed! ¡± Earl Black Iron¡¯s words fell, but the second prince beside him reminded faintly. Faced with these doubts, Bernard naturally had to ask clearly, "Narant, how long did it take you from leaving the banquet to returning to the dance?" "About half an hour!" Narant estimated the time and said. It took five or six minutes to change clothes, then it took more than twenty minutes to talk to Natasha and sign the contract, plus a few minutes of walking in the corridor, half an hour was definitely enough. "Half an hour?" "Narant, what else did you do besides changing your dress during this period?" Hearing this question, Narant fell silent and glanced at Natasha in the crowd not far away. This is really a tough choice. Speak it out, a man and a widow living together in the same room will inevitably make people daydream. Although it is not a big deal to damage the reputation of this demon girl compared to her own innocence, Narant feels that at this time, the eldest prince who is attentively standing beside Natasha watching a good show will probably have to keep an eye on him again. on myself. The front foot only offended the second prince, and now he offends the eldest prince, and the eldest prince is still the future heir to the throne. This is simply a sin. "Boy, you continue to quibble!" The pressure on Earl Hei Tie gradually rose. Bernard also frowned slightly. "I happened to meet a friend later and chatted with her for a while!" Narant said helplessly. "What friend?" Bernard frowned even more. At this time, Narant should have produced all favorable evidence to get rid of suspicion. "it''s me!" "After Narant changed his dress, I invited him to chat in my room!" However, at this moment, Natasha''s voice rang out bluntly, and then she slowly walked towards the field . Whoa! "Narant was actually invited by Miss Natasha to chat in the room!" "I remember Natasha and Sir Narrant don''t seem to be familiar with each other, right? What can we talk about? It is said that Sir Narrant went for more than half an hour, and it took up to five or six minutes to change his clothes. Wouldn''t the rest of the time be enough?" "Tsk tsk, Sir Narant''s affair will surely resound through the Onyx Principality! You can count, in today''s banquet, in addition to Miss Stella, Narrant danced with five noble ladies just now, and then entered this beauty. Chatting in the beautiful Miss Natasha''s room" "Your Excellency, how do you remember so clearly? How many people have you even danced with Sir Narrant?" "Ahem, I just admire Sir Narant a little bit, so I paid more attention to him for a while and don''t think about it. It''s not because of jealousy." This time around, the pot can be exploded. The original murder case immediately became lace news. Chapter 235： You can guess 1 guess! Listening to the discussions around, the most ugly faces were the eldest prince and Narant. The eldest prince does not need to say more. And Narant is because he felt a few unfriendly eyes, which made his face difficult to look. For example, the eyes of the eldest prince, Stella''s eyes, the eyes of the earl Fortunately, Natasha didn''t seem to be affected in any way. When she came to the count, she continued to speak. "Tonight, I actually saw it from the beginning to the end!" "When Narant left the hall, I followed him to the second floor, and after he changed his clothes and walked out of the guest room, I asked him to come to my room!" "We were almost in the room for more than 20 minutes!" "After that, Narant left the room and returned to the hall, and I also returned to the hall after he left. Sir Narant was already in the hall at that time!" "Miss Natasha, what are you doing in the room with Sir Narrant for more than 20 minutes?" At this moment, a question suddenly came from the crowd. However, when everyone looked away, they didn''t see the person who asked. This guy actually knew how to ask anonymously. "Giggle! I have nothing to comment! However, you can guess for yourself," Natasha smiled and answered the anonymous question. "His grandmother''s, this woman is cheating on me!" And Narant''s face suddenly turned green. Natasha might as well not answer. With her smiling answer, the surrounding nobles suddenly thought about it. And the eldest prince''s eyes were about to pop out, staring at Narant. "Although I can''t tell you what Sir Narrant and I did in the room, I, Natasha Frank, can testify for Narrant that during the time he left the hall, there was no chance of killing Quinn. The Baron!" Although Nalande was tricked, Natasha also directly testified to clear the suspicion of murder for Nalande. "If it wasn''t him! Who killed my second son?" Earl Black Iron gritted his teeth. But the eldest granddaughter of the Frank family is no worse than any of the earl''s heirs present. If she is willing to testify for Narant, then she really can''t take the matter of Narant''s murder. After all, Natasha''s testimony is also relatively credible. Because Natasha has no reason to perjury for a little sergeant and then fight against the Black Iron family. An earl family and a jazz lord, obviously the Frank family will know which is more important if they have a little brain. "Butler Carol!" "Sir, the villain is here!" "Call here all the servants who will serve at the banquet tonight!" Although Narant''s suspicions have been cleared, Bernard still wants to explain to Earl Black Iron. And now it seems that the crucial information is about the maid. Soon, the butler of the Tulip Castle called over all the servants and maids who were in charge of tonight''s banquet service. There were more than 50 people in total, including the servants who greeted the guests outside the banquet hall. After the servants stood up, without Bernard''s orders, Narant looked over them one by one. "Lord Count, that maid is not here!" Narant said. Bernard heard the words and looked at the housekeeper again. The butler asked a head maid a few questions, and soon got an answer. "Lord Count, a maid named Casey is missing!" The butler answered truthfully, paused, and then said in embarrassment, "This Casey has only entered the castle for half a day." "Huh?" Lord Earl raised his eyebrows. "Lord Count, the head maid said that this maid was arranged by Lord Alding!" brush! In an instant, everyone turned their attention to Alding. Aldin didn''t have any sense of existence tonight. Now everyone was watching, and Aldin''s face was instantly as white as paper. "Lord Count and Count, it''s none of my business, that maid I just want him to frame Narant for molesting her!" "I didn''t assign this maid to kill Baron Quint, and I don''t know why Baron Quint was killed!" Where does Alding still have the prestige of the Viscount, if he doesn''t handle it well this time, his brother will probably be killed righteously. This is different from doing small tricks for Narant and others and putting on eye drops. Arranged people with ulterior motives to enter the castle, resulting in the killing of an earl''s son, enough for him to drink a pot. "What''s going on, tell me clearly, where did that maid come from!" Bernard''s tone turned cold, obviously because he was really angry. Tulip Castle is his old lair, and now Quent is dead, but what if one day, someone wants to hurt him or Stella? "Lord Count, this is all Vallad''s idea" Next, Alding began to tell. It turned out that this afternoon, Varad took the initiative to find him and discuss dealing with Narant. And Wallard''s proposal is to deliberately send a maid to seduce Narrant, and then falsely accuse Narrant of indecent assault after the relationship. At that time, with so many nobles present in the banquet hall, even if this matter is not a big sin for a noble, Narant''s reputation will definitely be ruined. And Stella will definitely hate Narant at that time. Aldin felt that this plan was good. Not to mention the small risk. Although it could not lead to Narant''s death, it could also ruin his reputation. But there is a problem here, that is, the maids in the castle will definitely not do this, or have no courage to do so. And Wallard has long thought of a countermeasure, saying that he will use the maid in his manor to do this, and Aldin just needs to find a way to arrange the maid in. For arranging a maid to enter the castle, as the Count''s own younger brother, Alding naturally captured it. Fabricating the identity of his confidant''s daughter, it''s easy to make Wallard''s maid the castle''s maid. "You idiot!" After listening to the earl, he finally couldn''t help swearing. Narant can be said to be the most dazzling existence among the current second sons. Now Aldin is thinking about destroying him, and he is also provoking Here comes this series of turmoil. "Go and send someone to get Wallad for me!" "Also, dispatch all the guards, including the Tulip Knights, to search for that maid!" Bernard knew at this moment that it was not the time to punish Alding, and immediately began to order the guards. Immediately, the entire castle moved, and this time a large number of ordinary guards were dispatched into the Earl''s Castle. Although there are many guests tonight, it is also the most heavily guarded moment. Now that the nobles have not left, it is impossible for the maid to leave the Earl''s Castle. This is also the preparation made by the nobles to prevent the castle from danger on major festivals. As long as the banquet is not over and the ban order is not lifted, anyone is prohibited from entering or leaving. Even if the nobles wanted to leave, they had to ask the count, or the castle steward''s approval, and the maid would definitely not be able to leave. Seeing this, Narant gave a few words to Shirley, and then made an excuse to tell the count, and then Shirley went to the welcome building under the guard of several guards. After waiting in this hall for more than 20 minutes, the news of looking for the maid has not yet come, but the guards who went to find Ser Vallard returned first. A deputy commander of the Tulip Knights hurried to the hall, and then whispered a few words in Bernard''s ear. In an instant, everyone saw Bernard''s face turning blue. "Bernard, how is it?" Earl Dark Iron looked at Bernard suspiciously. "My guard reported that Vallad was also dead! Just now, he died of poisoning in the manor!" "Ah! Ser Wallard is dead too? What''s the matter?" The nobles in the field were in an uproar. Originally thought that tonight''s matter was just the simplest vendetta, but things changed again and again, and now it seems to be an elaborate conspiracy. "Bernard, you''re not trying to fool me on purpose, are you?" Count Black Iron was suspicious. "Kaman, do you think I need this?" Bernard was also in a bad mood. He felt that someone was targeting his Tulip Family, and immediately retorted. "Humph! That''s okay, I''ll still say that, then I''ll wait for you to give me a satisfactory answer!" Earl Hei Tie was noncommittal and snorted coldly. Chapter 236： Spontaneous Fire Maid Next, the hall fell into a dull wait. "My lord, the guards in charge of searching the welcome area reported that the maid was not found!" "Sir, the guard in charge of searching the sundries area reported that the maid was not found!" "grown ups" As the captains of the guards returned to report, Bernard''s face became more and more difficult to look, because the maid had disappeared. Now that Wallard is dead, Bernard needs to find out the maid if he wants to figure out the matter, otherwise he really can''t give an explanation to Earl Dark Iron. "Karl, have you gathered all the servants together?" "Yes, my lord, according to your instructions, I have assembled two hundred and thirty servants in the castle. Except for the maid, all the other servants have already arrived!" "Then where can she escape to as a maid without a grudge!" Bernard frowned and thought. Although the castle is large, it is not particularly difficult to send a large guard of guards to search in a carpet-like manner at all costs. "Sir!" At this moment, Shirley returned to the hall under the **** of the guards, and then came to Narant''s ear and whispered a few words. "Lord Count, maybe I know where the maid is hiding!" After hearing Shirley''s report, Narant came to Bernard and whispered. "Oh?" Bernard was a little surprised. His own guards couldn''t find it in a carpet search. How could Narant find it? "Lord Count, my maid has kept a little sparrow as a pet since she was a child. This little sparrow is very smart. Usually a maid asks her to find some wild fruits or prey. I just asked her to send a little sparrow to find the maid. It seems that The discovery has been made!" "There are such smart sparrows?" Bernard was slightly surprised, but he didn''t think much about it. Taming eagles, pigeons and even beasts are also common in this world, and it is not too uncommon for a little girl to train a smart sparrow. "Where is that maid, Narant, take me there now!" The most important thing now is to find the maid. "Yes, Lord Count!" Next, Narant took Rose and Bernard out of the inner castle. In addition to them, a number of heavyweights, including the Earl of Black Iron and the heirs of the great nobles, also followed. With Shirley pretending to lead the way, they soon came to the maid''s hiding place. "Lord Count, the maid is in the pool in front." At this moment, their location is in the back garden of the Earl''s Castle, next to the cliffs behind the castle. There is a waterfall pouring down from the cliff, which is also the source of the creek in the castle. There is a deep pool under this waterfall. According to Xiao Huihui''s report, the maid is hiding in the water. "No wonder I can''t find it!" Bernard nodded. It was dark now, and the maid was hiding in the water. As long as someone approached and drilled into the water, it was really hard to find out. Immediately, Bernard directly instructed the two officers and vice-commanders of the Tulip Knights beside him: "Go and catch me, make sure you survive!" "Yes, my lord!" The two commanders took off their armors and then silently walked towards the water pool not far away. Whoa! It didn''t take long for Narant to see the light of fighting qi flowing by the pool in front of him, and then there was the sound of falling water. "It turned out to be a peak silver knight!" Narant was slightly surprised that the two commanders were the strongest beings he had ever seen except for a few earls. "Sir, I got it!" The peak silver knight had no reason to catch an ordinary person, and soon the Tulip commander returned with a maid. The maid''s hands had already been removed at this time, and she fell to the ground softly, her mouth full of blood. "My lord, this maid just wanted to take poison to commit suicide, and her subordinates removed her hands and teeth!" "Yeah." Bernard nodded, looking at Narant. "Lord Count, that''s the maid!" Narant did not pity Xiangxiangyuyu, but agreed with the Tulip Commander''s approach. He also wanted to know who was behind the scenes. If Natasha didn''t happen to follow him to the second floor, even if Narant only stayed on the second floor for five or six minutes, if no one testified to him, he would not be able to tell that he was innocent. Next, Bernard did not take the maid away, but directly interrogated in a nearby garden. "Who sent you here?" Bernard said in a deep voice. However, it is not easy to get the answer. The maid just lowered her head and did not respond. Bernard frowned and waved directly at the Tulip commander. Immediately, several Tulip members began to torture him. To everyone''s surprise, the woman''s mouth was surprisingly hard, and it took ten minutes before she let go. "I said, I said, give me a treat!" "Who sent you here!" "I was sent by the Freemasonry" "Freemasonry?" Several counts looked at each other and their expressions sank. "Who killed Baron Quint? Where is the person who ordered you now?" Bernard''s question became eager. "what!" boom! However, although Bernard asked in a hurry, before the maid could answer, she suddenly let out a painful howl, and then her whole body seemed to be ignited in an instant, and her whole body was actually wrapped in flames. And this flame is burning from the maid''s body. "It sure is the Freemasonry!" Seeing the fire started to burn on the maid, the counts were not surprised. And when Narant saw such a situation, it was the first time he heard about the Freemasonry. He looked around, and finally asked Natasha in a low voice, "Miss Natasha, why did this maid ignite spontaneously?" "Hey, you, a little aristocrat, wouldn''t know about this kind of thing, but since we have that kind of relationship, I''ll tell you secretly!" Natasha didn''t hide it, she giggled, and then began to tell the story. . Narant rolled his eyes, directly ignoring the murderous gaze of the eldest prince, and then listened carefully. "Freemasonry has only existed in recent years. No one knows what they want to do. However, the only thing that is certain is that they are very unfriendly to nobles." "They are extremely good at provoking relationships between nobles and making nobles kill each other." "The most famous incident is that there were two small principalities in the desert a few years ago. Just because of a little misunderstanding, the two principalities fought and lost both!" "Finally, after the mediation of our Onyx Principality, the two small principalities stopped Only after the cessation did they realize that this was actually a conspiracy, and the Freemasonry was provoking it!" "In the past, Freemasonry was rarely seen in our Onyx Principality, because our Onyx Principality is strong and the aristocratic system is perfect, it is difficult for them to have any chance to provoke them, but I didn''t expect that this time they were going to provoke two people in our Principality. Counties fighting!" "Narant, you have to be careful in the future, these Freemasons are like mice hiding in the shadows, and they will come out to make trouble whenever they have a chance!" "In addition, the biggest feature of Freemasonry is that their real members, even if they are caught, can''t reveal more information. If they confess, they will spontaneously ignite and die immediately!" "There is such a thing?" Narant frowned, he had never heard of such an organization before. In other words, this time he was just incidental. What the people behind the scenes really wanted was to cause damage to the Earl''s family. And Varad is likely to give them the opportunity to seize, and then start from him. "Narant, I have another gossip to tell you, you must not tell it, this is the core secret of Freemasonry, no one knows about it except the big family!" At this moment, Natasha unexpectedly He leaned over and put his face close to Narant''s ear. Feeling the exhalation like blue and the warm feeling in his ears, Narant suddenly shuddered. However, because of the temptation of the core secret, Narant still did not avoid it. Just listen to Natasha whisper: "Do you know who is the biggest beneficiary after these nobles are provoked to start a war?" "who is it?" "church!" "Just know this news! Just treat it as my compensation for you! Cluck!" After speaking, Natasha immediately pulled away and stopped talking. Chapter 237： knight tricks For this compensation, Narant was speechless, using himself as a shield. However, when this demon girl testified for herself earlier, she had already been eyed by the eldest prince, and now it''s just the icing on the cake. Now Narant has no time to think about it, and now his mind is full of secret information behind it. According to Natasha, perhaps this Freemasonry is the secret flag of the church, specializing in provoking noble wars, and then the church reaps the benefits of the fisherman. Think about it this way. In the war, no matter who wins or loses on both sides, it is the commoner serfs who suffer. At this time, as long as the church releases a little kindness, it can quickly win over people''s hearts. As for motivation. Very simple, that is the theocratic empire! Thinking of the theocratic society in the West in his previous life, Narant couldn''t help shivering. The **** decides the head. As a little jazz lord, he is absolutely incompatible with the power of God. I just don''t know why the nobles still allow the church to develop like this. It stands to reason that few nobles, big or small, are stupid. Shouldn''t this threat be stifled in the bud? "Kaman, now the mastermind behind this matter can be determined, it is the dirty rats of the Freemasonry!" When Narant was thinking, Bernard over there spoke to Earl Black Iron, "So your second son Kun Te''s death, it is certain that my Tulip Family did not intend to target you!" "Of course, Quint died in my castle. I will continue to track down the murderer, but now the murderer is likely to be a corrupted noble, so you need to give me some time!" Now the mastermind behind the scenes is clear, but it is obviously impossible for this ordinary maid to kill Quint! The person who does it must be a title knight, maybe even a nobleman. Faced with such a situation, it becomes difficult to track down the real culprit. Because the murderer didn''t kill Quint because of vendetta, so everyone present was suspect. "Yes! But Bernard, I hope you can give me an answer as soon as possible!" Count Black Iron''s face was ashen, but now he has no reason to attack. Since it is the hands of Freemasonry, the Tulip family is also a victim. Of course, the Tulip family has a great responsibility anyway, and they must give him an answer in the end. The two counts made an agreement, and then everyone returned to the inner castle. On the way back, Narant glanced at everyone around him. At this time, in addition to a few counts, the descendants of the great nobles were also among them. Quint was silently killed by someone. The murderer was either super strong or someone he knew well, so that he could kill Quint''s master and servant in an instant. And if the strength is super strong, it is a few earls, but let''s not say that they have no reason to join the Freemasonry, and there is no time to commit crimes before, they all stay in the banquet hall. Now the most suspected murderers are the descendants of the great nobles, because only they can get acquainted with Quint, and then act when Quint is unsuspecting. But Narant looked over and couldn''t see who might be the murderer. The group returned to the banquet hall, Bernard announced the news that the maid murderer had been executed, and then let everyone continue to start the banquet. And several earls left the banquet hall immediately, presumably to deal with the aftermath, or to discuss the matter of Freemasonry. Afterwards, although the banquet continued, it was such a big accident after all. The nobles lost their high spirits and continued to hold it for almost an hour before some nobles began to leave the venue one after another. Some nobles left with their companions, others with their dance partners. Although Nasiya''s classmates and little girls tried their best to give Narant hints when they left the stage, Narant really couldn''t do it, after all, they were all underage. "Sir Narrant!" After saying goodbye to his father, sister and others, Narant was also about to leave with Boris and Rael, but was stopped by Lina at this time. "Miss Lina, is something wrong?" "Sir Narrant, my lady wants to see you!" Lina smiled sweetly. "Meet me? Okay!" Although there was a small accident, Narant definitely needs to see him. In the envious eyes of Boris and Rael, Narant followed Lina to the back garden alone. After crossing the familiar path last time, when he stood on the stone bridge again, Narant couldn''t help but glanced down the stream. Although today''s Xiaoxi has lost that stunning figure, the scene of the last glimpse still clearly appeared in Narant''s mind. After crossing the stone bridge and continuing on for a few minutes, Narant finally entered the white manor stone house under the leadership of Lina. "I''ve seen Miss Stella!" Entering the living room on the first floor, Stella had changed her dress to a long beige lace dress, and her smooth and smooth golden hair fell naturally. Although the cold temperament that could not be seen at the banquet has weakened at this moment, this ordinary dress is more elegant and luxurious, and finally makes people feel a sense of intimacy. "Sir Narrant, please take a seat!" Stella sensed the movement, closed the book in her hand, and looked at Narant with her beautiful sapphire blue eyes. "I don''t know if Miss Stella is looking for me for something?" Sitting on the sofa opposite Stella, Narant looked at the tulip flower. "Nothing, just want to thank Sir Narrant for the three gifts he gave me at the banquet today!" "You''re welcome, Miss Stella, as long as you like it, it''s my honor!" Narant was not surprised. Last time, he gave her a few bottles of perfume, but Stella gave him an elite servant. Obviously, this Miss Stella is a very principled person. "I know that you didn''t plan to give this chain to me at first. It was the appearance of the second prince that gave you this idea!" "Uh" really can''t be pierced by a needle Narant was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer. "Sir Narant, you don''t have to be embarrassed. I just wanted to tell you about this matter. I like this gemstone necklace very much. Although you didn''t really give it to me, I still want to keep it!" Stella slowed down. Speak slowly. "However, this gemstone necklace is extremely precious. Although I accept it, it will not make you suffer in vain!" Saying that, Stella picked up a book from the small table beside her. "This is a fire-type knight''s secret skill. Although it is only a manuscript, it should be at least five hundred gold coins in terms of value. I will use him to exchange it with you. If you think about it, it can also be worth it. A necklace!" "This" Narant was stunned. "You don''t have to have any scruples, this is the compensation you should get, it''s a fair exchange! I don''t have any additional conditions!" Seeing that Narant didn''t extend her hand, Stella thought it was Narant who didn''t dare to accept it. After all, the necklace was given to him as a gift, and if it took advantage of it, he would definitely have some scruples. "Thank you Miss Stella!" However, Stella was thinking badly. Other noble vassals really care about the distinction between upper and lower, because the concept of upper and lower ranks has been deeply ingrained in their minds. Naturally, Narant, who is a traveler, will not have such scruples. The knight''s secret skill, isn''t this the horse-riding secret skill of the Tulip Knights, the most important existence in the formation of the knights. Narant just didn''t expect it to be so easy to get. Uh, of course, although this is considered a gift from the system, Narant still praised Stella''s behavior. Obviously, Stella''s reason for her gift giving was not because of her low EQ, but because she was worried that she would not dare to accept the gift. Chapter 238： Knights Templar Taking the book from Stella''s hand, Narant looked at the cover of the book. The large characters of the flame spear came into view. However, at the moment Stella was still sitting opposite, Narant could only resist the urge to check the specific power and effect of the secret skill. "Sir Narant, what I asked you to do today has been completed!" When Narant put away the Flaming Spear, Stella''s cool and pleasant voice came again, "However, there is one more thing I want to remind you again, after all, you are also my father''s vassal!" "Miss Stella, please speak!" "That''s because Natasha is very dangerous. You''d better keep your distance from her, otherwise it may cause you trouble!" Stella said solemnly. "Miss Stella, is it because of the eldest prince?" This is the second reminder, Narant felt that although this tulip flower looked a little cold, its character was actually good. "Yes, no!" Stella shook her head slowly. When Narant felt that Stella was so metaphysical, she continued: "In addition to the eldest prince, there is actually a king factor!" "Huh?" Narant was even more incomprehensible. The eldest prince likes Natasha, he can understand, does the king also have this hobby? But when Stella immediately revealed the reason, Narant knew that it was because he wanted to go wrong. I just heard Stella say: "You also know that Natasha is the eldest granddaughter of the Marquis Frank family, and Natasha''s aunt is the current queen of our Onyx Principality!" "The reason why the Frank family can earn so much wealth in the Principality and become the richest family actually has a lot to do with the marriage of the royal family." "As the heir to the duchy, the eldest prince is not alone in his pursuit of Natasha. The king also needs the next generation of the Frank family to re-marriage with the royal family." "Natasha, the eldest granddaughter, is the candidate for marriage, so if you get too close to Natasha, this is no longer the eldest prince''s personal affair." "I actually forgot about this relationship!" Narant has only been the lord for more than four months, and has not yet completely used to the way of thinking of the nobles. For example, marriage is the strongest bridge for nobles to form alliances with each other. In the past life, although there were many countries in the West, each country was related to each other. Your king is his cousin, his king is your uncle, and there may be a distant uncle whose nephew is also the head of a country. The relationship is like a spider web. This is what the nobles left behind when they formed an alliance. "Miss Stella, thank you for your reminder, I will pay attention to it in the future, and I have nothing to do with Miss Natasha. She is just looking for me to cooperate with the sale of dragon brand perfume, so she asked me to go to her room to discuss!" For Stella, Narant didn''t have to hide it either. Others may not know that the dragon brand perfume is produced by herself, but Stella can guess that, after all, she has given her so many bottles. And she also used it, so she would definitely not be taboo about things like the Land of Doom. "Since Sir Narrant understands! Then I have nothing else to do, Sir Narrant, I will let Lina take you to the inner castle!" Stella nodded, and was ready to see off the guests. Anyone who knew her knew that it was a rare thing for her to remind Narant so much. "Miss Stella, I actually have a question, I wonder if you can tell me!" "what is the problem?" "Miss Stella, the murder in the castle tonight is a conspiracy of the Freemasonry. In addition, I heard that the Freemasonry may have something to do with the church. I don''t know why the nobles don''t want to find a way to ask the church for details, or they may directly report the church to the church. " This question has plagued Narant from the beginning until now. And this kind of secret can''t be asked casually, but Stella is still good at talking, so Narant has found an opportunity. In addition, tonight''s victim is the Tulip family, and asking Stella this question will never bring him any danger. After listening to Narant''s question, Stella gave Narant a deep look, "Did Natasha even tell you such a thing?" Stella actually directly guessed the source of Narant''s news. "Sir Narrant, you''d better not ask this question to anyone in the future!" "Miss Stella, don''t worry, I definitely wouldn''t dare to ask about this in other places!" Stella nodded slightly, "Although there are only a few churches in the principality, and the people who usually appear in front of the public are only some priests without vindictiveness, but they are not as weak as they seem on the surface." "Twenty years ago, there was a small principality in the northwest. Because of the serious exploitation and oppression of the nobles, most of the commoners and serfs in the principality became believers of the church!" "Faced with such a situation, the nobles of the small principality feel threatened, so they are ready to expel the church from the principality!" "In the beginning, things went well because only some serfs and commoners resisted, but they were quickly suppressed by the guards prepared in advance by the nobles." "But just when everyone thought the church was going to be driven away like this, a cavalry regiment suddenly came from the north! They called themselves the Knights Templar!" "The number of the Knights Templar is not large, there are only a thousand people! But they wiped out all the nobles of the small principality overnight!" "Because all the members of the Knights Templar are title knights, a thousand title knights!" "Hey! A thousand knights!" Narant gasped, and the doubts in his mind were finally solved. It''s not that the nobles turned a blind eye to the threat of the church, but because they were afraid of each other, they could only choose to forbear. You must know that although there are thousands of people in the Tulip Knights, the real title knights are only more than 100, and the remaining 800 or 900 are apprentice knights who have not broken through. In this way, adding up the Knights of the Six Counts, it is estimated that they can be compared with the Church''s Knights Templar. "In addition, in the depths of the north, the church has also built a holy city. The holy city is not open to outsiders. Only pastors and the most devout believers of the church can visit!" "Although you may not see the Church''s Knights Templar normally on the mainland, but once the nobles have a change, it is likely to usher in the Church''s war!" After speaking, Stella stopped talking, and the two pieces of information revealed were enough to explain Narant''s inquiry. "Thank you Miss Stella for telling me!" Narant sincerely thanked Stella. Stella''s two news let him know that his threat is not only dark creatures, but also the Church, a hidden but eyeing existence. "Sir Narant, I hope you don''t spread the words I talked to you today." Stella nodded and warned again. "Don''t worry, Miss Stella, I will definitely keep my mouth shut!" After speaking, Narant stood up and said goodbye to Stella. Although he encountered a lot of disturbances tonight, it also allowed him to further understand the pattern of the world. Declining to send Lina''s maid off, Narant returned to the reception area alone. "It looks like I need to work harder! If I want to live a stable and shameless life, I''m still 108,000 miles away!" Back in the small building, after washing, Narant came to the study, and after raising his small goal again, he took out the flame spear and checked it. Chapter 239： Help a gang of cheap dads "The spear of flame, I don''t know what secret skill it is!" At the moment, Narant opened the book of secret skills, which only had more than ten pages, with hope. The flame spear, the knight''s secret skill, when activated, the knight''s weapon will automatically cover the flames and form a ductile flame in front! In addition to the burn effect, the malleable flame also has substantial damage beyond the weapon itself! In addition to the knight itself, if the mount under him is covered with armor, it can also gain a certain amount of fighting spirit from the knight and convert it into defensive ability. "Is this the knight''s secret skill! Even the war horse can get a certain amount of protection!" After reading the introduction of this flame spear, Narant finally knew how it was different from ordinary secret skills. First of all, this flame spear is not like an ordinary secret skill, it can instantly make the title knight release a lethality far beyond his strength. Knight''s secret skills are more focused on lasting and effective increase in lethality. After all, knights generally face the charge. In the face of a large number of enemies, if you really become the real man for ten seconds, the next end will be tragic. In addition, the knight''s secret skill also has a feature, that is, it can also bring certain benefits to the mounts under it. For example, in this Flaming Spear, if after training, as long as the armor is installed on the mount, the vindictive energy released by the knight can also be transferred to the armor of the horse, increasing the defense power of the horse. Of course, this armor style still has requirements, that is, it must cover the metal armor, because the fighting spirit can only work through the metal. "This effect looks really good! Not to mention the ability to protect horses, the flame spear itself is also a great weapon for knights to fight, no wonder this manuscript is worth 500 gold coins, this is simply a group b !" In the attack of the flame spear, it is not really fighting with a fiery hair, but he can extend and condense a substantial blade composed of fiery fire at the front end of any weapon. For example, a lance, after using the flame spear secret technique, can form a few centimeters or tens of centimeters of flame spear heads at the tip of the spear. " The flame gun head not only has fire burning damage, but also has stronger lethality and hardness than the lance itself. If you take a long sword, it will have the same effect, and a flaming sword tip will be formed in front of you. As for the length and strength of the sword tip or spear head condensed by the fire, it also depends on the strength of the knight itself. According to the description in the booklet, the length of the bronze low-level knight condensed can only increase by a few centimeters, and the lethality is only about 30 to 50% stronger than the weapon itself. And when it comes to the Silver Knight, the length of the condensation can be increased by dozens of centimeters, and the power can be directly doubled. Of course, although the effect is very strong, since it is a secret skill, it also has limitations. If you want to maintain such a secret skill of the flame spear, you need to consume a lot of fighting qi. The stronger the power, the more fighting qi it consumes. After reading the introduction, Narant did not feel sleepy for the time being, and immediately began to try to cultivate. Not to mention, this knight''s secret skill is powerful, but it is not easy to cultivate, even more difficult than ordinary secret skills. The difficulty lies in how to count out the fighting qi continuously and stably, and also transfer the fighting qi to the war horse. Fortunately, Narant is the existence of taking the fruit of intelligence, so although the cultivation of this flame spear is a little more difficult, it is only a matter of time. the next day. Now that Stella''s birthday celebration is over, some anxious noble guests began to leave one after another in the morning. Boris and Rael came to Narant''s small building early in the morning. "Narant, have you heard that Aldin is going to be unlucky!" "Why is it unlucky?" "Because of what happened last night, the Count ordered this morning to let Alding return to his own fief, and he will no longer help manage things in Tulip City in the future!" "Oh! It seems that the count is really angry this time!" As a descendant of the Tulip family, Alding already had a title and fief, but Bernard still entrusted him with some government affairs of Tulip City. After all, a county is equivalent to an independent small kingdom, and things are still relatively heavy, although Bernard has also trained some elite servants to be responsible for various tasks. But these elite valet are usually under the supervision of the castle steward, so Alding is also involved in order to prevent the power from being too concentrated. But after what happened last night, Alding''s stupidity clearly disappointed the count. The castle is the heart of the lord. Alding had no brains to let the Masonic people in, which was tantamount to opening a hole in Bernard''s heart. "Yes, in addition to that, it is said that the Count also confiscated a shop of Viscount Alding, because the Count has to pay five hundred gold coins to the Dark Iron family as an apology for Quint''s death." "Haha, Alding has to cry!" Narant laughed. This guy said last night that he let the maid in to frame him. Now, the more unlucky Aldin is, the happier Narant is. "By the way, when are you going to return, Narant? Rael is going to go back tomorrow!" "I also want to return to the territory as soon as possible But the reward from the Count has not been given to me. I will go back when the shop is arranged!" It''s been nearly half a month since he left the territory, and Narant really wants to go back. "Okay, Narant, then I''ll wait a few more days, then we''ll go back together!" Boris listened to Narant''s answer and decided to wait for Narant to return together. As for Rael, he came here today except to say goodbye, that is about the matter of Narant sending people to learn how to make perfume. Narant had thought about this for a long time, and said that he would send people over when Rael left tomorrow. There will be four people who will go to learn the basic production of perfume this time. Narant''s plan is to make two by himself and let his father Andrew make two. Through this visit to Tulip City, Narant really found out that the poverty of the Berwick family was clanging. So, no matter what, he has to help a bunch of these cheap dads. At that time, let the cheap old man learn to make perfume, and whatever perfume he produces, Narant will buy it. In this way, Andrew can also have an additional pillar industry. This not only helped Andrew, but also Narant himself could benefit. After the basic perfume is made, he adds ambergris, and then it can become a high-end perfume. In addition, now that he and Natasha have cooperated, there will naturally be a lot of shipments by then, and Narant himself currently does not have so many people. Therefore, the addition of Andrew can increase his productivity and increase the shipment of perfume. Continuing to chat with Boris and Rael for a while, and after they left, Narant began to practice in the small building with peace of mind. The efficiency of the Count is really good. He didn''t wait long, and soon a castle servant came to invite him to the inner castle. Chapter 240： Reward is in hand! "I''ve seen Lord Earl!" Following the servant all the way to the third floor of the inner castle, after entering the castle study, Bernard was writing something at his desk. "Hmm!" Bernard nodded. "Get a chair for Sir Narrant!" When the servant brought the chair over, Narant was not polite and sat down on the chair. After waiting for about two or three minutes, Bernard put down the quill in his hand and looked at Narant. "Narant, when are you going to return to the territory?" "Lord Count, I plan to leave for the territory in two or three days. I will purchase some items needed for the territory in the city in the past two days!" "Well, yes, young people should be like you. They shouldn''t only know how to eat, drink, and have fun. Narant, your territory has just started, so you should spend your time building it!" Bernard praised with satisfaction. Fortunately, Narant is thick-skinned, and it is not unusual to hear this compliment. "I called you here today to honor the reward promised to you at noon yesterday!" With that, the Count handed out a piece of parchment. The servant took the parchment and gave it to Narant, which was the title deed for a shop in the east of Tulip City. "Thank you, Lord Earl for the reward!" Narant immediately stood up and thanked him. The Lord Earl was quite generous. "Well, you deserve it!" Bernard lost his usual majesty today, and his tone was kind, "By the way, Narant, I heard that Stella asked you to go to the back garden after the banquet last night. ?" "Uh yes, Lord Count, Miss Stella called me over and said she was thanking me for the inscription necklace I gave her!" "Miss Stella presented her subordinate with a knight''s secret skill called Flame Spear!" Narant didn''t expect Bernard to receive the news, but there was no need to hide it, he said it generously. "Flame spear? This is also a very good knight''s secret skill. You should practice hard, and strive to establish meritorious achievements during the Northern Expedition in two months!" "Yes, Lord Count!" "Haha! It''s in my study now, you don''t have to be so serious, your father Andrew didn''t behave at all when he saw me!" Bernard said with a smile. Narant was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer. "By the way, another thing that called you here today is about the harvest festival!" It''s finally the end! Hearing this, Narant was slightly excited. Apart from waiting for the rewarded shop, he was also waiting for the original promise from the Count. "This time, your performance at the banquet was the best among the second sons, so I decided that this year''s harvest festival will go to Stormwind!" "Narant, you need to prepare well after you go back, arrange the rooms and food in advance, and the vassals of the tulip collar will all go there!" "Yes, Lord Count, I will make sure to prepare properly, and I will definitely satisfy all the guests at that time!" Narant finally accomplished the goal he had set when he came. Even if the revetment didn''t remind him, he would prepare carefully. This was the best chance to change everyone''s views on the Storm Leader. "Very well, then that''s it! Now go with the servant to get twenty gold coins from Butler Carl, and when that''s done, the nobles will pay for their room and board!" Narant didn''t expect that there would be such a public expense, but he didn''t refuse it either. It''s 200,000 yuan. After receiving the gold coins and walking out of the inner castle, Narant first returned to the small building, brought three daughters and personal guards with him, and then left the castle. ¡°68 Boulevard de Champagne, Tulip!¡± Narant started to search with the title deed in his hand. At present, he doesn''t know which store he got. After confirming the store address, Narant swept around in a circle. The stores in this square started from No. 1. "It looks like it''s not far from this square!" Narant''s eyes lit up, this Tulip Plaza is equivalent to the high-end shopping area of ??Tulip City, so the closer you are to Tulip Plaza, the better the location of the store. "No. 60, No. 65, No. 67, No. 68, it''s here!" After walking three or four hundred meters along Champagne Avenue, Shirley''s little loli suddenly exclaimed excitedly. Narant also saw the house number at this time, and immediately looked inside the gate. This is an independent small manor, similar to the small villa in the previous life. The house is also made of pure white marble. Although there are only two floors, the small building is very delicate and elegant. "Not bad!" Narant couldn''t help but smile, and now he is also a person with an estate in Tulip City. "Come on, let''s go in and see!" Narant rolled over and dismounted, and then led the crowd towards the manor. He opened the unlocked fence gate and stepped on the lawn path of five or six meters, and he came to the stone house. Because it is in the east area, the gate of this stone house is not comparable to those small shops in the west of the city. This door is a double-opening spacious style. In addition, the material of this pair of open doors is also made of high-quality wood, and there are some exquisite patterns carved on it. "Wow, so beautiful!" As the door opened, the scene inside came into view. With beautifully shaped brass candlesticks, shiny marble floors, and snow-white walls, such a shop looks a bit more refined than Narant''s castle. "I don''t know who the original owner of this manor is. Could it be from the Tulip family? Why haven''t these long counter tables been moved!" At this time, the counters, long tables, and some shelves on the wall were all placed in the store intact, and these furniture containers were also made a lot of effort, not only beautiful, but also high-end. As a result, Narant started a business, and even saved the purchase of decoration. How did Narant know that this was actually the shop where Alding was confiscated by the Count, the shop selling ice cubes. Although Narant had seen it once last time, because the shapes of the surrounding shops were almost the same, and the line of people outside at that time also blocked his view, he didn''t remember this. After confirming the store''s environment, Narant immediately instructed Rose and the others to start packing up and doing business. Yesterday, because of the birthday ceremony, the shaved ice stall was not set up, but now that there is a shop, Narant decided to sell shaved ice in this small shop in the future. In addition to shaved ice, cream cakes and white sugar and white bread can also be sold in small shops in the future. Narant felt that this shop should be able to make a lot of money as a gourmet shop, after all, these are unique delicacies. After having this plan, Narant told Rose to take someone to buy some exquisite wooden tables. The lawn outside the shop is fifty or sixty square meters, and the environment is very pleasant. Narant thinks that a ceiling is placed above the lawn, and then tables and chairs are placed, which is just right for the guests to sit down and enjoy it slowly! After instructing the store layout, Narant went to the small store in the west of the city to check it out. The business of this shop in the west of the city is very hot now, and the sales of salt and brown sugar brown bread are good. At least two or three hundred packets of salt can be sold every day, while brown sugar and brown bread is more than one hundred, and dried salted fish is less, but it can also be sold in dozens of kilograms. He had enough salt and dried salted fish when he came, and Narant asked Rose to make two batches of brown sugar brown bread at Tulip Castle during this period, so that it would not be out of stock. Although the small shop in the west of the city is now in a civilian area, it can bring Narant a steady income of nearly 30 silver coins every day. Thirty silver coins a day, excluding all costs, can bring him nearly a hundred gold coins in a year, which is quite a good income. Chapter 241： Catherine and Vivians Anomaly After visiting the small shop in the west of the city, Narant returned directly to the castle. He first went to his cheap dad, told him about the perfume, and asked his dad to send two subordinates out. He returned with Rael in the afternoon and went to learn perfume technology. Hearing that Narant actually paid 30 gold coins for tuition, and also shared the benefits to his father, Andrew burst into laughter and was very relieved at the same time. After making sure that it would not affect Narant''s own development, Andrew also accepted this help. After chatting with Andrew for a few more words, Narant returned to his small building after stating that he would return to Stormland tomorrow. This time, Narant didn''t plan to go to Andrew''s territory on his return trip, because the harvest festival was just a month away, so his time was still very tight. Andrew didn''t force it after he knew it, he just let Narant know how to take care of himself and take more time to practice, saying that the body is the most important capital of a lord. Time flickered and another day passed, and finally came the day of Narant''s return journey. "I''ve seen Sir Narant!" In the morning, when his subordinates were busy packing their luggage, a visitor came outside the door of the small building. I saw a little maid standing at the door with a wooden box. "Sir Narrant, I am Miss Natasha''s maid!" Without Narant asking, the pretty maid quickly introduced herself. "Oh? Did I buy what I needed?" Narant immediately looked at the small wooden box in the hand of the maid! "Yes, Sir Narrant, the lady said everything you need is in this wooden box!" Hearing that, Narant had a happy expression on his face. He took the wooden box and opened it. Four potion plants were lying quietly in it. "Thank you, Miss Natasha! How much do these potions cost?" Narant asked after confirming that the potions were correct. "Sir Narrant, Miss said, these potions are given to you, no need to pay for coins!" "That''s fine! Go back and say thank you to your lady! In addition, I have five bottles of perfume here for you to bring back to your lady!" Narant knew that the potion in this gift box was worth about ten gold coins. Since Natasha didn''t accept it, he didn''t ask for it, and gave a few bottles of perfume as a gift in return. After Natasha''s maid left, Narant put all the potions in the wooden box into the space ring. These potions are exactly the herbs prepared for Catherine to advance to the Intermediate Awakening. Of course, only one of the four medicinal herbs is what Narant really needs. Because this medicinal material is relatively rare, Narant has been shopping in Tulip City for a long time without buying it, and even the Treasure Pavilion in Tulip City is temporarily out of stock. When the contract was signed the night before, Nalande mentioned it to Natasha. I didn''t expect Natasha to come here so quickly. You know, it would take at least a week to get to and from Tulip City from the nearest counties, and it only took two days now. However, it is said that the Frank family spent a lot of money to tame several first-order Warcraft Speed ??Birds in order to quickly deliver valuables in an emergency. Thinking about it, it should have used the speed bird to quickly transfer it from other counties or capitals. Now that Narant''s trip to tulips has come to a successful conclusion, when his subordinates have packed up everything, Narant has assembled a team to prepare for the return journey. "Narant, are you ready!" Boris also assembled a team to wait outside the small building at this moment. "It''s ready, you can go now!" Narant is in a good mood "Okay, then let''s go!" "Set off!" Immediately, the two of them led the team towards the exit of the halfway up the hillside of Tulip Castle. In the team that returned this time, Narant had four ordinary servants and five ordinary guards who were not taken away. Because he now has two stores that need to be guarded. He has also sent a letter back to Stormwind, asking Thomas to send a few more servants to Tulip City. When these servants arrive, the five guards can return to Stormwind. As for the servants, they will be in charge of looking after the shop for a few months. Considering that these servants still have their families in Storm Collar, Narant will replace the new batches every quarter in the future, so that they will not be able to see their families all year round. In addition, the servants who stay in Tulip City will not only get food and housing, but their salary will be doubled. To say that the only thing missing in the current store is a manager who can read. Fortunately, Nasya went to school in Tulip City, so Narant entrusted the management of the store to his younger sister. Let her usually come over to clear the accounts when she is free, and just confirm that it is correct. Of course, this is not a long-term solution. Narant''s return this time will also put the teaching of literacy on the agenda. Otherwise, it would be too difficult to find a literate and reliable subordinate. "Sir Narant, are you returning to the territory today?" Soon, Narant and Boris brought their men to the gate of the castle halfway up the mountain. Today''s Narant is completely different from when he first arrived. When he came, he was only a little transparent, and even those who knew him only knew his reputation as a waste. But now after the appearance of the arena, most of the guards and servants in the castle knew of his existence. The captain of the guard who was on duty at the gate at the moment saw Narant, and immediately stepped forward to say hello. "Well, it''s been more than half a month in Tulip City, and it''s almost time to return!" Narant didn''t put on airs and nodded in response with a smile. "Then I wish Sir Narant a smooth journey!" The captain of the guard bowed respectfully and watched Narant and the others leave. "Captain, why are you being so polite to this Sir Narant? It''s hard for other lords or barons to greet you with such an attitude!" After Narant and the others walked away, a guard whispered to the captain. a sentence. "What does your stupid head know, haven''t you heard the rumors these two days?" "Captain, what''s the rumor?" "Miss Stella invited Ser Narrant to the back garden alone after the banquet! Do you know what that means?" "Captain, what does this mean?" "It means that Sir Narrant is likely to become Miss Stella''s husband. So, be polite to Sir Narrant now. If Sir Narrant does become in the future, it will be of great benefit." Narant didn''t know what the guards were talking about. The group walked down the gentle **** and moved further and further away from the southwest horizon. There were no waves on the way back, three days had passed in the blink of an eye, and Narant and the others had already walked most of the way. At noon that day, after eating the roasted meat roasted by Rose, Narant sat on an armchair for a short rest, but saw Catherine and Vivien walking towards the open space with their weapons. . "Catherine, Vivienne, are you two going to train again?" Narant frowned slightly, it was hard enough to travel, but the two women have not spared even a little time these days. Not only during the rest time at night, but even in the short gap between early morning and noon, the two girls will see each other and train hard. With keen insight, Narant found that the two women had become thinner at a speed visible to the naked eye. This made him feel a little distressed, and today he finally couldn''t help but speak. "Yes, my lord!" The two women stopped when they heard the words. "You don''t have to work so hard. You have a lot of time to practice when you return to the territory. If you practice while you are on the road, your body will be overwhelmed!" However, in the face of Narant''s order, the two women pursed their lips and did not speak. Narant''s brows were even more intense. Ever since the banquet, the two women felt strange. "Sir!" At this moment, Shirley''s little loli came to Narant, "Sir, since the banquet ended that day, Sister Vivian and Sister Catherine have felt very guilty and couldn''t protect you, so I want to Work hard to improve your strength!" "Especially Sister Catherine. I see her in pain and distress these days. I heard that she can no longer feel her progress!" Shirley whispered in Narant''s ear why the two women were so abnormal. Chapter 242： Flower picker! "No wonder!" Only then did Narant know why the two women felt strange these days. At the same time, I felt pity in my heart, but I couldn''t help but be moved. That Earl of Black Iron was a golden knight, let alone them, even Andrew would not have the power to resist, but he didn''t expect the two women to think too much. Of course, in addition to these, in fact, the two women also questioned their own strength because they had truly seen the power of the strong for the first time, and there was a huge gap in their hearts. "Ding! Vivienne and Catherine felt unable to protect you, betrayed your trust in them, and felt uneasy because of their weakness, and Catherine was even more anxious because her talent couldn''t go further for a long time! As a lucky girl, It''s time for you to intervene, relying on and only believing!" "System side quest: appease your lucky daughter and complete Catherine''s intermediate awakening!" "Quest reward: the appearance of a green elf!" "Hey, this can also send system tasks?" Narant was stunned, the system sometimes felt very tricky, but sometimes it was like a child who gave money. For example, in the current situation, even if the system does not release it, he will complete it. The system obviously wants him to prostitute for nothing. "Catherine, Vivian, you two come here!" Knowing the reason, the system issued another mission, and Narant was not polite, and spoke directly to the two women in a command tone. The two women heard the toughness in Narant''s words, and immediately walked over silently with their heads lowered. "Vivian, Catherine! Do you know how many people there are in the entire Agate Principality?" With the two women sitting beside him, Narant immediately began to teach earnestly. "Sir, I don''t know!" The two women shook their heads. "I tell you now, I have seen in the biography of the king of the Onyx Principality that the total population of our Onyx Principality is about 50 million!" "Then do you know how many knights are there among the more than 50 million people in the principality?" The two women shook their heads again. "Adding the title of the Knights of the major families, plus all the nobles in the principality, the title of knight is only tens of thousands! That is to say, in the Agate Principality, there is only one titled knight out of four or five thousand people!" "And do you know how many golden knights are there among the tens of thousands of titled knights?" Narant''s series of inquiries made the two women feel a little overwhelmed, and in the end they just lowered their heads even more and became silent. "In our Onyx Principality, there are no more than ten golden knights on the bright side. These ten people are the six great earls, plus the king himself and several honorable nobles of the royal family!" "So, that day you couldn''t fight against Earl Black Iron, this is a very normal thing!" "Do you know how old Earl Black Iron is? In his fifties, his eldest son Ulic is at least seven or eight years older than you." "I can tell you clearly now that because of the talent of your lucky daughter, when you reach his age, he will definitely be more powerful than he is now" "Really? My lord!" Vivian was a little moved by what Narant said. She is only sixteen years old now. If you think about it, maybe when she is forty or fifty years old, she can really become so strong. "My lord, have I lied to you?" Narant patted Shirley''s little loli on the head. "Well, my lord, you are talking to Sister Vivian, how can you pat Xue Li on the head!" "Uh! Wrong shot!" Narant was a little embarrassed, this is a habitual action, who said that Little Loli is not tall and has a big head. "Let''s get down to business now, so Vivian, although you have to work hard when you are cultivating, you must also know how to rest properly. You still have a long time in the future, understand?" "Understood, my lord! Thank you, my lord!" Vivian''s mood swings were just because she was too weak, but now Narant relieved her mood, and her mood suddenly became brighter. But Catherine''s biggest factor was that she felt that her talent was lacking during this period of time, so Narant''s comfort was not very effective for her. Narant was not in a hurry, and put his hand on Catherine''s shoulder. "Catherine, do you trust your lord?" "Catherine believes in Lord Lord!" "Very good, then listen to me, the adults will help you solve your problems when you return to the territory, so now you are like Vivian, go and have a good rest, and you will be on your way again later!" "Yes, my lord!" Catherine replied in a low voice, nodding her head. After finishing speaking, Narant winked at Shirley, and the little loli immediately understood it and stretched out her hand to hold Catherine''s arm, "Sister Catherine, let''s go, let''s go to rest, the words of the lord must be true, I still have There is white sugar and white bread that the adults just didn''t finish, let''s eat it together!" Afterwards, the three girls headed towards the place where Shirley was resting. "Hey! It''s really hard for me. I have only raised three lucky daughters now. I don''t know what to do if there are more in the future! However, when will the next lucky girl come?" Two days later, the storm led Maiye Village. After half a month of development, the empty shells of small villas with gardens around Maiye Village Square have begun to take shape. Although Narant was absent during this time, there were civil administrator Mario and butler Thomas doing their best in the territory, and Maiye Village was developing with all their strength. However, Maiye Village is developing smoothly, but something happened at the edge of the flame forest, which made the right-hand man of the two lords worried. "Thomas, did your lord say when you will return?" "No, but, according to the time, it has been eight or nine days since Miss Stella''s birthday, and the adults should be on their way back!" "I really hope you can come back sooner!" Mario sighed with worry. "Is the thief here again?" "Yes, the village chief Kenby came to report again this morning, saying that the purple grass was eaten a few more!" "Didn''t Captain Raymond already send barbarian guards on duty? How many plants were still eaten?" Thomas was a little surprised The barbarian guards were running too slowly to catch up with the thief! If only Shirley was here, maybe the Fire-breathing Lizard could be on duty! " "No way, the adults have explained that we can''t get too close to the fire-breathing lizard except when feeding, otherwise it will be bad in case of an accident!" At that moment, the two fell into worry. It turned out that starting from one night three days ago, an unknown thief appeared in the green elf planting area on the edge of the flame forest. The thief didn''t steal anything but the purple grass that gave off an unpleasant smell. Oh no! Now that purple grass is no longer smelly, it should be said to be fragrant purple grass. Because the purple grass suddenly bloomed a few days ago, and when the beautiful flowers appeared, the unpleasant smell of the purple grass disappeared. Originally, this was something to be happy about, but I didn''t expect that after the purple grass bloomed, I didn''t know what monsters would attract it, and they would come to steal it every night. After Kempi discovered the situation, he led someone to squat in secret the next day. As a result, three lucky villagers, including Kumby''s cow dung himself, were directly knocked unconscious by the thief''s attack. Later, the matter was reported to Mario and Thomas, and the two could only send Captain Raymond to go there last night. However, what I didn''t expect was that even in the face of the barbarians, the thief still ate a few mouthfuls of purple grass, and then rushed out of the ambush circle after Raymond and the others. The thief has disappeared. If it continues like this, I believe that in a few days, the purple grass will be eaten by the thieves and monsters, and only the grass roots will be left. At that time, neither Mario nor Thomas, or Kempi and Raymond would be able to explain to their grown-ups. Chapter 243： 1 new castle "Whoo! I''m finally home! I feel like the air has become better!" When Thomas and Mario were worried in Maiye Village, Narant finally set foot on the land of Stormland. Riding on the horse with open hands and smelling the fragrance of the green grass and flowers around, Narant actually felt an indescribably comfortable feeling. "If it weren''t for too many threats, it would be great to lead my lucky daughters in this country and live a shameless noble life!" After a little sigh, Narant was even more attentive, and immediately ordered: "Everyone accelerates!" "Yes, my lord!" With the sound of the rumbling wheels rolling, the team continued to deepen towards the Stormland. Three hours later, in the forecourt of the castle. "My lord, thank you for your hard work! Welcome back to your castle!" The convoy was discovered by the guards on the castle from a distance. After Thomas received the news, he immediately took all the servants in the castle and waited to greet him. Just as the lightning''s hoofs stopped, Thomas excitedly greeted him, pulled on the reins and offered his greetings. After Narant got off his horse, the two maids quickly brought towels and water. After wiping his face hard and washing away a lot of exhaustion, Narant looked around. "Thomas, it seems that you have been very diligent during this time! How is the progress of the castle repair?" At this moment, standing in the front courtyard and looking at the surrounding city walls and the outer walls of the inner fort, the dilapidated appearance of the past is no longer there. The cracks and cracks in the stone that have been peeled off due to disrepair have been completely filled, and the moss and black marks left by the erosion of the castle walls and the city walls have also been re-polished. The appearance of the castle is now replaced by a flat blue-gray wall. At first glance, Narant, the lucky castle, is like a human being, at least several decades younger. From the greasy middle-aged uncle, he has directly returned to the state of youth. "Sir! During the time you were away, you didn''t dare to slack off for a little while, and most of the castle''s repairs have been completed." "Now only the gate and the halls of the inner fort are left unfinished." "However, the castle gate has been forged by John Blacksmith. I believe it will be completed in a few days. When the new gate is installed directly, your castle will be solid!" "And several halls on the first floor, because of your instructions, the construction has not started for the time being!" "Very good, then let''s go first! It''s really tiring this way!" Nalan nodded, and he specifically ordered not to start construction on several halls, because if you want to repair the halls, you need to prepare all kinds of decorations first. Otherwise, even if the walls and floors are repaired, the hall will still not be able to see people. However, on this trip to tulips, Narant made a lot of money from shaved ice and salt, so he has already purchased accessories for decorating several halls. Of course, these decorations are naturally not as luxurious as the count. For example, candlesticks and chandeliers are all made of copper, and some gold and silver utensils are also gilded and silver-plated. However, this is also the normal state of minor nobles, and Narant can only use it temporarily to prepare for the arrival of the Count in a month. Under the earnest guidance of Thomas, Narant stepped into the inner castle where he had been away for more than 20 days. At this moment, the corridor of the inner castle is really looking new. The marble floor tiles on the original ground are not only dull, but also have a lot of cracks. Now those cracked slates have been replaced, and those that are not damaged have also been re-polished. As a result, the entire castle corridor became extremely bright. If it wasn''t for the empty sides of the corridor, it would be the same as those castles in the West in the previous life, and it could be visited as a tourist attraction for a fee. He came to the reception hall and sat comfortably on the sofa. After waiting for the servant to serve the honey tea, Narant took a sip before looking at Thomas. "Thomas, come and report on the status of the recent territory!" "Yes, my lord!" Next, Thomas began to report, nothing more than the output of the storm collar during this time, and the progress of the renovation plan. Because Thomas and Mario have been communicating with each other during this period of time, Narant has a comprehensive understanding of the development of the territory from Thomas. During this period, the output of sea salt and dried fish remained stable. During this period, five or six caravans also came, and two caravans stayed overnight in Stormwind because of the presence of grilled oysters. However, according to the caravan, they felt it would be better if there was still beer on the territory. Then came the brick kiln. In the past 20 days, the brick kiln has fired two kilns. Because the earth kiln in Narant can only accommodate more than 50 cubic meters of bricks, the bricks produced by each kiln are almost 30,000. yuan. The two kilns are nearly 60,000 bricks. Although there will be some losses, this output is completely sufficient for the current Storm Collar, and there is even a surplus. In addition, there are several news that make Narant happy, that is, the growth of sugar cane and sweet potatoes is very good, and I believe that the harvest mode will be started in a few months. This is the power of the green elf. Although it may not be a big profit, it is stable. Of course, Thomas also informed Narant about the monster thief. After listening to it, Narant didn''t pay much attention to it. Now that he is back, the final end of the flower thief is the food on the grill. "Okay, Thomas, go and arrange for the convoy to unload. My lord, I''ll take a shower first. I''ll investigate the matter of the monster thief in person tonight!" Narant stretched. "Yes, my lord!" After Meimei took a shower, Narant did not rest, but came to the kitchen alone. Tonight is the night of meteors. As the saying goes, it is better to hit the sun than to choose the day. Narant plans to get the green elf that the system rewarded today. In addition, Catherine''s upgrade is imminent now, and Narant is also a little curious about what kind of strength the daughter of luck can achieve. Therefore, he is now ready to start deploying the intermediate awakening potion of swordsmanship talent as soon as possible. Put all kinds of potions into the pot in order according to the system recipe, and after just over ten minutes of cooking, the intermediate awakening potion has been completed. Putting the awakening potion into the space ring, Narant instructed the servant to find Catherine and went to the study on the third floor to wait. "Sir, you are looking for me!" Before long, Catherine knocked on the door. "Come and sit here!" Narant was sitting on the sofa by the study window at the moment, beckoning to Catherine. "Yes, my lord!" "Catherine, I told you that day that I have a way to improve your strength!" Narant didn''t even bother. Catherine, who had just sat down, was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes filled with excitement, "Sir, just call me now." "That''s right, I''m asking you to come up now, just to help you improve your strength!" Narant nodded with a smile. "Thank you sir!" Catherine immediately got up from the sofa excitedly, and half-kneeled towards Narant. Originally, she was still a little skeptical. After all, no matter how hard she practiced, her swordsmanship had stagnated. Catherine felt that such a dilemma was basically impossible to solve by external forces. "Get up! You and Vivian are my lucky daughters. The stronger you are, the more you can help me, so don''t thank me!" Narant supported Catherine''s Her shoulders pushed her back onto the sofa. "Come on, Catherine, drink this cup of tea!" After speaking, Narant took out the intermediate awakening potion. "My lord, is this the tea you gave to Vivian and Shirley?" Catherine had already heard Shirley and Vivian tell them that it was their own adults who drank this magical tea for them, and they had peculiar talents. Now, she has no doubts about whether she can improve her strength in the future. "Yes, Catherine! Once you drink it, your troubles will go away!" "Thank you sir!" Catherine took the cup of tea with a slight trembling, and then raised her head to drink it without hesitation. Chapter 244： Catherine after Intermediate Awakening! After drinking the potion, just like Vivian and Shirley, Catherine fell asleep on the sofa before long. "Ding! The system side quest is to appease my lucky daughter, and the intermediate awakening of Catherine has been completed, and the quest reward has been issued!" The moment Katherine fell asleep, the sound of the system sounded in Narant''s mind. "Hey, is this done? Then Catherine''s talent level should also be improved, right?" Immediately, Narant directly opened the Handbook of the Lady of Luck. Lucky Girl: Catherine''s Intermediate Awakening! Specialty: Swordsmanship! Special talents: Light body, penetrating eyes. "Secret Skill: Dance of Thorns!" She is a very talented swordsman. When she grows into an excellent swordsman, the long sword will be invincible and invincible. She is also an excellent general, and the long-sword soldiers she leads can be proficient in swordsmanship in a month in a state of intermediate awakening, and the soldiers will permanently obtain 25% of the talent of the light body! Note: In the middle-level awakening state, the maximum number of people to teach each time is 100! You can increase the number of people by increasing the level of awakening! This lucky girl has completed the intermediate awakening and has not reached the advanced awakening stage. Advanced Awakening Potion Recipe: Two potions of golden orchid, one potion of clover, one middle-level demon beast spirit peregrine falcon magic crystal When Narant opened Catherine''s introduction page, she saw that Catherine''s intermediate awakening had been completed. "Hey! Could it be that these lucky girls are the illegitimate daughters of the Rongguang boss, and they have their own secret skills when they reach the intermediate level of awakening!" Soon, Narant saw an additional piece of information in the introduction column, and that was the secret technique called the Dance of Thorns. Although I don''t know how powerful it is, as long as it is a secret skill, it is a precious existence, not to mention that it is brought by the talented girl. Looking down, Narant couldn''t help but be overjoyed when he saw the bonus of teaching talent. The original 10% talent has been increased to 25%. The blessing of this talent directly affects the combat effectiveness of the learning guards. However, his joy is not over yet, and the next moment will be wrapped in even greater joy! "Hey! The God of Glory is above, the number of people has reached a hundred, a full tenfold!" Narant was a little stunned. He originally thought that the number of soldiers who could be cultivated by this intermediate awakening would be increased by a dozen or twenty soldiers at most, and the number of soldiers in the sky would be forty or fifty. But now it has more than doubled what he expected. Does this mean that all the guards under his command can learn this sword technique? "Then who will be the captain from now on?" Narant thought. However, he soon thought of a way to crack it. Anyway, he appointed the captain himself. If the system recognizes Catherine''s personal teaching, then let Catherine be the instructor of all the guards and guards, this will not be done! On the other hand, if the system is going to add a life extension to Catherine, then the teaching will be effective, then he can also call it a horse and make Catherine the captain of everyone. Anyway, the training period is only one month. As the absolute master of the authority of the Storm Territory, this is the one-word hall of Narant, and anything can be done with just one mouth. After checking Catherine''s information, Narant closed the system panel. Looking at the sky outside, it was still a while before evening. "I also have to rest for a while. Maybe I will stay up late at night, and I don''t know what kind of monster it is and how the meat tastes!" Thinking like this, Narant simply lay down on the sofa and started taking a nap. During this nap, he fell asleep into the sunset, and Narant woke up only when Lilia came to call him to eat. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Catherine had come to his sofa at some point. "My lord!" Catherine''s face turned slightly red. She woke up more than ten minutes earlier than Narant. After waking up, when she felt that the shackles that had trapped her and could not go further for a long time really disappeared, Catherine''s excitement naturally didn''t need to be said. At this time, she saw Narant sleeping on the opposite sofa, and Catherine was a little dazed. She used to think that her lord was just a kind-hearted nobleman. But after the real contact, Catherine realized that being kind-hearted is only one of the insignificant advantages of her own adults. In addition to being kind-hearted, his own adults also have integrity, compassion, bravery, and justice, which are just like the real knights in the drama. Whether it is to serfs or barbarians, their adults are very kind and kind. In addition, Catherine can sometimes notice that her adults are looking at her in a strange way, such as occasionally glancing at her stalwart mind. But he really only stopped at these two eyes. With Catherine''s understanding of the nobles, if it was other nobles, her welcome would not be limited to this. But the grown-ups did it. It would be impossible to say that the adults in the family did not dare to do it because they were timid. Because whether it was the night of the meteors that night or in Tulip City, the courage shown by the adults of their own family was not even the heirs of the big family. After thinking about it, Catherine came to the answer that her lord is a truly chivalrous noble. So, Catherine slowly came to the sofa of her adult, wanting to observe this handsome face up close. Whoever wanted to look at it was a little fascinated. It wasn''t until Lilia''s call came from outside the door that she woke up like a dream. "Well, Catherine, you''re awake!" Narant didn''t know the mental journey of his third lucky daughter, and it was quite tempting to see her blushing Well, my lord, I just Not long after I woke up, I just saw a small bug flying in front of the adults, so I was driving the bugs away! "Catherine hastily made an excuse. "Oh!" Narant said noncommittally, "Let''s go, we''re going to the edge of the fire forest tonight after dinner!" In a blink of an eye, the sky gradually darkened, and Narant brought a team of personal guards, Vivian and other lucky girls to the edge of the fire forest. "It turned out to be really fragrant!" When approaching the area where the purple grass was planted, Narant immediately smelled a scent. This made him feel a little unbelievable. The smell of this purple grass was unbearable last time, but now it turned out to be a big reversal. "Hey, why is this flower a bit like the flower of alfalfa, but aren''t the leaves of alfalfa all green?" Suddenly, Narant noticed that the flowers of this purple grass looked familiar, very similar to the alfalfa grass that could be used as pasture in a previous life. "Is it really a kind of alfalfa grass, so it is understandable that the few cows and sheep wanted to steal it last time!" Seeing this situation, Narant felt more and more that this purple grass was also It may be a forage grass, and it is more advanced than ordinary alfalfa grass. "No matter what kind of grass it is, catch the thief first!" After a while, Narant didn''t bother to guess whether he was right or not, and immediately started arranging the ambush. "Shirley, you are ambushing the big fireballs and the small fireballs on the side. As soon as the thief appears, you let the fire-breathing lizards go around the woods to block its retreat." "And the others, listen to my orders later and encircle this thief together!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant and his party were ambushed behind a stump of grass not far away and waited quietly. Chapter 245： thief monster horse Whoosh whoosh! When Narant and the others lay in ambush quietly, meteor showers began to streak across the sky. "My green elf has appeared!" There was a smile on the corner of Narant''s mouth. Now the territory is too short of green elves. Whether it is sugar cane or sweet potato, this green elf is needed, and even if he wants to produce his own perfume, he needs a elf to maintain production! After a few minutes, the meteor shower over his head ended, but Narant did not immediately start the search, and it was still an ambush! Time passed minute by minute, and it gradually came to midnight. Just when Narant thought he really had to stay up until the second half of the night, Xiao Huihui came to his shoulder. twitter! Xiao Huihui called out a few times, and Narant''s face showed a look of joy. This is a signal negotiated in advance. As long as there are monsters approaching, Xiao Huihui will come to report. "Get up! Come!" Narant whispered to the crowd. At this time, in the forest a mile away, a tall horse was walking through the jungle. This Malaysian hair is smooth and shiny, and the whole body is white. The height of the figure was actually two meters, which was a circle larger than that of an ordinary warhorse. It was indescribably handsome. Facing the thorny jungle like the Fire Forest, the snow-white horse was not restricted in the slightest. Instead, it shuttled through it extremely sensitively. It didn''t take long for the snow-white horse to come to the edge of the fire forest. At this moment, Malaysia stopped and stopped to observe for a moment. It noticed that the surrounding environment was too quiet, which made the snow-white horse hesitate. However, a gust of night wind blew through immediately, and as the seductive fragrance of flowers drifted, the white horse''s eyes showed a longing look again. After hesitating for a moment, it still leaned towards the elf field not far away. "I''m going, this is a big horse! A beast horse!" Narant, who was not far away, had good eyesight, and immediately found this thief''s figure. At this moment, his hand even holding the hilt of the sword began to tremble! Demon horse! An extremely rare existence on the continent, the entire Agate Principality seems to be only possessed by the king. "However, why does this beast horse look so wretched, that look like a habitual criminal who sneaks one step, three turns and looks around!" Narant rolled his eyes a little. He had such a handsome skin, but he had a thief-like personality. In his amazement, the beast horse finally came to the farmland of purple grass. "It''s now! Get it on me! Remember to catch it alive, don''t hurt it!" Just when the beast horse was about to lower its head and start nibbling on the purple grass, Narant let out a loud roar. With the roar, he also rushed out of the bushes, and one person rushed towards the beast horse. Originally, the idea of ????killing the monster thief to eat meat has also changed at this moment, and he must be captured alive. This beast horse chicken thief is a bit of a chicken thief, but Narant is interested in its body, no matter what character it is, it will be adjusted slowly when the time comes. Roar! The beast horse didn''t seem to be too surprised by this sudden change, but quickly pecked two small purple grass before spreading its slaughter and fleeing towards the blazing forest. When I ran away, I gave Narant an uncle Ma. I have already discovered you villains, and I can make you catch up with the disdainful eyes that count me as a loser. "My Nima!" Narant''s violent temper was instantly angry. When has this mighty and majestic lord been despised by others, er, when has he been despised by Warcraft. At the moment, he didn''t hide his strength, he directly ran his fighting qi and blessed him on his legs, and he quickly chased after the beast horse in an instant. However, the monster horse is a monster horse after all. After Narant''s speed increased greatly, he could only run evenly. "It''s no wonder that this guy stole the food without fear before I came back. I''m afraid only the Silver Knight can catch up with this speed!" call! Just as Narant was thinking like this, a whistling suddenly came from beside him, and Catherine passed by him unexpectedly. "Sir, I''ll go after me first!" Immediately, Lord Narant could only watch Catherine overtake him. "Sure enough, Catherine after the intermediate awakening is equivalent to the strength of the Silver Knight! And because of her light body, speed is also her strength! " Narant is not jealous, even people are his own, Catherine is faster than himself, this is nothing to worry about. As Catherine and the beast horses chased and fled, they soon entered the forest of fire. When Narant saw this, he simply stopped in place, "Big rock, get the rope ready! Wait in place." He issued an order to the personal guards, and then he himself took out an iron chain from the space. hoo hoo hoo! At this moment, a few roars suddenly came from the forest, followed by a few flickering firelights. tap! tap! Not long after, the beast horse, who had already smugly burrowed into the jungle, ran out with an unfortunate look, not to mention being aggrieved. And a broken rope can be seen above its neck. Obviously, Catherine tried to catch the beast horse when it turned around, but unfortunately a rope could not restrain the beast horse. At this moment, Catherine could only run behind the beast horse to prevent it from escaping to both sides. "You are rushing Uncle Ma!" When the beast horse saw that there were chasing troops, and there was an interception in front of him, he was immediately angry, and his eyes stared at Narant. Roar The beast horse let out a high-pitched cry, and then a breeze rose from under its four hooves. Following the breeze, its tall figure suddenly accelerated. "Wind monster horse?" When Narant saw the speed of the monster horse suddenly speeding up, he was surprised. As a warhorse, it doesn''t actually need any fancy skills. Having a strong physique and super-fast speed is the best thing for a knight to rely on. At that time, whether it is chasing the enemy or escaping, it is a life-saving existence. Narant is even more excited when he sees the wind blowing from the bottom of the beast''s feet So brave! Heaven has a way, you don''t go, **** has no door, you have to break in! " Originally, at the current speed of the demon beast horse, it only needed to turn a little to escape, and even Catherine couldn''t catch up. But this beast horse is very vengeful, and even wants to turn over Narant and a few people before leaving! tap! tap! In the blink of an eye, the figure of the beast horse came more than ten meters in front of Narant and the others. "Toss, catch it for me!" Counting the time, Narant gave an order! Swish swish! The next moment, the ten guards threw out the rope noose in their hands. As a barbarian living on the grasslands, although he does not ride horses himself, he is quite skilled at setting horses. On weekdays, even rabbits and wild wolves can be caught, let alone such a big beast horse! In an instant, ten ropes were wrapped around the neck of the beast horse. hum! As the ropes suddenly tightened, under the strong inertia of the monster horse, several ropes jumped straight and made a humming sound. Fortunately, several barbarians are as powerful as cattle, otherwise, I am afraid that people will be dragged away by this beast horse. Roar! The beast horse felt the restraint on his body and roared with all his strength to activate the spell. The next moment, the barbarians were actually pulled by him and staggered. "It''s not honest, let''s see where you''re going this time!" However, at this moment, Narant finally moved. Whoosh! As his iron chain was thrown out, it was precisely placed on the neck of the beast horse. Whoa! As the chains tightened, the beast horse was finally unable to move forward any longer. hoo hoo hoo! The beast horse not only turned around and jumped up, trying to get rid of the bondage. But ten barbarians and Narant, a mid-bronze knight, suppressed them with all their might, and the beast horse finally became a turtle in a urn. Chapter 246： Sir, it said you were mean and greeted your grandmother! "Haha! You''re still going crazy!" The Warcraft Horse and Narant and the others stood at a stalemate for more than ten minutes, and finally they were exhausted and unable to move. Seeing this, Narant pulled the chain to the front of the beast horse. When he stood in front of the monster horse, he could only look up at the big guy. The big guy is still quite unconvinced at the moment, the two big nostrils are constantly spraying hot air and snorting. Narant didn''t care about its attitude. Looking at the smooth and shiny hair on the horse''s body, he couldn''t help touching the horse''s neck with satisfaction. snort! Seeing this, the beast horse struggled again, but unfortunately his strength was exhausted at this time, and he was finally making a powerless resistance. It felt slippery for a while, as if stroking some high-end fur. "Sherry!" After being ravaged by the monster horse, Narant immediately greeted Shirley, who was riding on the back of the female fire-breathing lizard. Soon, Shirley slid off the back of the mother fire-breathing lizard, and then came to the front. "grown ups" "Well, Xue Li, ask if this beast horse is willing to surrender to me!" "Yes, my lord!" Xue Li responded immediately, and then began to chat with the beast horse. When the monster horse heard Shirley''s words, his eyes widened. After listening to her remarks, the beast horse turned Narant away in disdain, and his nose continued. Narant was slightly unhappy, waiting for Shirley''s translation. "Hmm." After hearing the words of the beast horse, Shirley became hesitant. "Xue Li, what did the beast horse say?" Narant knew at a glance that this beast horse was dishonest, and immediately asked. "My lord, it said that you are mean, and it also greeted your grandmother, it said that it will not surrender to you!" "I''m Nima! Do you really think I''m reluctant to kill you because of my violent temper!" At that moment, Narant stepped up, and he saw the disdainful look in the thief''s horse just now. Clang! With that said, Narant pulled out his long sword, posing for a slash. Of course, he didn''t really want to kill him, he just took the opportunity to pretend, but this beast horse is really bad, and he dared to curse. Seeing this situation, the beast horse struggled again, but was still locked by Narant. "Xue Li, ask him again, do you submit to me!" Nalande looked bad. Hearing the words, Xue Li asked the Warcraft Horse again. "My lord, it still refuses. It says that as a beast horse, and it is also a king of a group, a king of horses, it is impossible for it to surrender to anyone or any beast! It said that it will let you die!" Shirley replied awkwardly. "Oh? King of the herd? Are there any other herds?" The next moment, Narant grasped the point, which made him suddenly think of something. That is when I went to pick up the barbarian women and children last time, didn''t I get the news that the horse group entered the blazing forest? That thief-looking beast horse was probably the leader of the group of horses. If this is the case, then this group of horses may all be top war horses. Warcraft horses are rare, and the horses that can follow the warcraft horses are all of its species. Even though it may not be possible to breed a second monster horse, with the blood of monsters, it is undoubtedly a lot stronger than ordinary war horses. In an instant, Narant was moved! "Ding! System task, Warcraft horses are precious and rare in this continent. As a host with a system, only such an excellent mount can be worthy of your status." "In addition, the guards under your command have already begun to cultivate Dou Qi. As an aspiring lord, it is time for you to form a cavalry regiment, and excellent war horses are the cornerstone of the formation of a cavalry regiment!" "System side quest, tame the beast horse and make him your mount! At the same time, get the entire horse herd!" "Task reward: the appearance of a yellow elf!" "Yellow elf!" At this moment, the voice of the system came from Narant''s mind, "This is a double happiness, but I don''t know what mines can be obtained this time?" At this moment, Narant''s eyes looking at the beast horse became more and more hot. In the information of the task released by the system, the existence of the horse herd was also mentioned. Therefore, now this Warcraft horse is not only about whether he can have a decent mount, but also about the formation of his own knights, plus the arrival of the yellow elves! "You thief, let''s see how long you can be tough!" Immediately, Narant was not ready to spend time with the monster horses in this wilderness, anyway, it would be a long time to come. Moreover, it is rare for an adult beast to be subdued in person. Although he has a translator like Shirley, it will take some effort to subdue a beast. "Let''s go, let''s go back first!" Immediately, Narant waved his hand and returned with the team, but the beast horse could only be held captive by his chains. When Narante returned to the castle, it was late at night. The monster horse was brought back to the castle directly by him, and four thick chains were added to bind the limbs. "You thief, think about it carefully, whether to eat spicy food with my lord, or chop up and eat meat, it''s up to you to choose!" Finally, Shirley conveyed his threat, and Narant returned to the inner castle to wash and fall asleep. The next day, Narant got up full of energy, and the exhaustion of traveling these days was swept away. After breakfast, Narant came to the stables in the castle leisurely. Hum hum! Whoa! Whoa! The beast horse was bound in a small stable, and five thick chains kept him immobile. Obviously, after a night''s rest this beast horse''s physical strength has recovered a lot, and seeing Narant now, his eyes become hateful again. "My lord, this beast horse refuses to eat! It knocked over all the hay and water that the servant handed over with a long stick in the morning." At this time, Thomas came to Narant to report. Horses are one of the most valuable items in the castle, so they need to be taken care of by his butler. "Oh? He''s so strong, even if he doesn''t eat it, it''s just to sharpen his backbone, Thomas, don''t give him any more food in the next few days!" Hearing this, Narant suddenly remembered a way to tame beasts in his previous life. That is boiled eagle. Falcons are arrogant beings, and people in previous lives used boils to make Falcons surrender. Although Narant is not so vacant to really guard this beast horse, but if you give it three or two days of starvation to temper its temper, maybe it will be easier to subdue it. "Yes, my lord! My lord, the other thing is, since you brought this beast horse back last night, your lightning and other horses have been frightened and dare not eat!" "Oh?" Narant forgot about this. According to the beast horse himself, it is the king after all, and it has absolute suppression over ordinary war horses. "Thomas, arrange Lightning and the others to go elsewhere during this time. By the way, the horse farm will also be repaired for me. When the time comes, the stables will be repaired, and a new nest will be built for the fire-breathing lizards!" Although even the beast horse was not captured, and the horse group disappeared, Narant also needs to prepare in advance. If there are dozens of horses in the future, they cannot continue to be kept in the castle. In a small castle like him, the castle stables were originally used to temporarily store a few horses in case of emergency. The place where the horses were really stocked was the open horse farm. "Yes, my lord!" Chapter 247： Check out the renovation plan! "By the way, Thomas, the castle''s servants will continue to be recruited. You can decide the number! In addition, my lord, I plan to start training servants to read and write, so when choosing servants, try to choose smart ones!" Because of the tulip shop, there are only half of the castle servants left, so it is no longer enough, and it is imminent to recruit servants again. In addition, Narant suddenly remembered his own education plan, and then ordered it together. "Yes, my lord, you are really a visionary lord!" Thomas patted the horses and was sent away by Narant. After seeing the Warcraft Horse, Narant was not idle, he still had a lot of things to do. After I came back yesterday, I helped Catherine complete the intermediate awakening, and he slept until dusk, so I haven''t had time to check the reconstruction plan of Maiye Village. Of course, what''s more important is that his green elf hasn''t got his hands yet! At the moment, Narant took the guards directly out of the castle. "I''ve seen the adults!" When he came to Maiye Village, Mario immediately stepped forward to greet him excitedly. "Mario, it looks like you''ve been working hard during this time." Although I passed Maiye Village last night, I couldn''t see it because it was dark. At this moment in the square, the surrounding single-family villas have been erected, and even the surrounding low courtyard walls have been surrounded. "Sir, it is the duty and honor of the villain to manage affairs for you to the best of your ability!" Mario bowed humbly. Narant nodded and walked towards the nearest villa. Of course, the villa is the name of the previous life, and in this world, it is still called the manor. Among the manors planned this time, the manors in the first and second rows near the square are the largest, because these manors Narant are ready for commercial use. As for the houses in the back row, although there is a small front yard, it is a pure residential area, so the size of the yard is only a few square meters. Walking into the large manor built in the first row, Narant began to look around. This large manor has at least a hundred square meters in the front courtyard area. The world is short of food and people, but the only thing that is not lacking is land, so when Narant planned, he relaxed the area. "Sir, according to your plan, this vestibule will be covered with lawn and stone tables and chairs. It must be very beautiful!" "Well, it''s really good." Nalanda nodded, and then turned his gaze towards the empty shell house in front of him. Although Narant in this house borrowed the appearance of the villa in the previous life, it did not deviate too much from the style of this world. In fact, it is to transform some details in the manor style of this world. For example, because of the problem of building materials, the doors and windows of stone houses in this world cannot be opened too much, because the weight of the stone does not allow it. Otherwise, the cost that needs to be consumed will have to increase exponentially, which only the big nobles can afford. But bricks do not have this concern, they are not heavy, so the windows and doors can be as wide as possible. If it weren''t for the fact that the world didn''t have glass, Narant would definitely have to make some floor-to-ceiling windows. In addition to the windows, the shape of the house is also as beautiful as possible, which is no worse than the exquisite marble stone houses in the east of Tulip City. Originally, in such a rural place, it was difficult to see exquisite stone houses. After all, the lords and commoners did not have that much money, and generally only required firmness. They were all well-established square houses. "Mario, add a circular pool to the vestibule of these manors, and put a beautiful sculpture in the pool!" Suddenly, Narant felt that the vestibule was too spacious, and immediately added a landscape. "Yes, my lord!" Mario''s eyes lit up, and he immediately wrote down this order. As an elite servant of the Earl''s Castle, he has also seen the pools in front of some super-large manors, which are indeed very beautiful. "It''s a pity that there is no technology from the previous life, otherwise it would be more perfect to build a fountain!" After a cursory inspection, Narant did not intend to enter the house. Anyway, the doors and windows were not pressed, and he could also have a panoramic view outside. "Mario, I think the manor in the first row is almost finished! Let''s start arranging the decoration. As for the houses in the next few rows, the construction can be delayed later!" Because a large number of noble guests will be welcomed in a month, Narant changed his original plan and wanted to complete the first row of buildings as soon as possible. This is not his vanity, the biggest reason is that he wants to promote the bricks, and this is the best opportunity. When the real thing is in front of him, Narant feels that there must be nobles who will be moved. "Yes, my lord!" "Well, I have already bought a lot of lime powder and tree paint this time. When the time comes, you can ask a few craftsmen to debug it and see how to get the best paint effect!" The style of the manor is not the small bridge and flowing water in the south of the Yangtze River in the previous life, but the European style. Therefore, it is still necessary to paint the white walls, otherwise the blue brick shell will be nondescript. Fortunately, there is lime in this world, and you only need to add water to paint the walls with lime. Of course, in order to make the lime stick to the wall firmly enough, you still need to add some adhesive. The world has a tree lacquer that carpenters use to paint high-end furniture. It is even used when repairing the castle, because with its addition, it is more difficult to fill the gaps in the wall and peel off. Therefore, by adding this paint, the lime powder outside the wall should be stronger. However, the specific addition ratio still needs to be tried by the craftsmen themselves! After completing the instructions one by one, Narant did not plan to stay in Maiye Village, but directly opened the system panel, and then clicked on the search to get better! "It''s not far! Little guy I''m here!" Looking at the green dots flashing on the radar, Narant led the crowd towards Lucky Village. After walking for more than ten minutes, Narant used the excuse of urinating to let his subordinates wait in place, while he got behind the bushes on the side. Unsurprisingly, with the system''s radar, he accurately found the crater. Kaka! The shell was smashed with a long sword, and the little green guy in the meteorite was exposed. "Little guy! Come on!" Apply the potion tulip powder on your fingers, and with a chirp, the elf''s master contract is completed. Migu Migu! After signing the contract, the green elf slowly woke up and opened his eyes. When he saw Narant, he immediately cried out affectionately. Migu Migu! But at this moment, a response came from Narant''s arms. As the clothes wriggled for a while, a yellow elf came out, revealing half of its head. It was the niter elf that Narant purchased in Tulip City. The two little guys stared at each other with big eyes, and there was no hostility or competition for favor, but instead they looked like a fellow countryman seeing a fellow countryman. "Two little guys, let''s chat for a while, and then you will be separated again!" Today, Narant''s task is still the same, which is to let the niter elf open up a mine. Although the saltpeter powder used for ice making can be reused, the loss is unavoidable. The large box of saltpeter ore he got from the owner last time had been used a lot when Narant left Tulipa. Now he needs to open the niter ore quickly, and then mine it and send it to Tulip City to ensure the supply of shaved ice. Putting the two little guys in his left and right hands, Narant turned back towards the dirt road. Chapter 248： Ballista completed "My lord, is this the green elf?" When Narant returned to the dirt road, the guards looked at the elf in Narant''s hand in astonishment. Although they are barbarians, they have been gradually instilled with the basic knowledge of the noble world since they joined the Storm Lord. For example, the most important thing is to pick up elves. Because the serfs told them that as long as they picked up a elf, it represented a fortune and could be rewarded with several gold coins. The barbarians were not impressed with the gold coins, but when the villagers exchanged gold coins for sheep or cows, and when they learned that one elf can be exchanged for at least ten cows, the barbarians knew about the elf. what does it represent. They have seen the yellow elf in the hands of their own adults, but this is the first time they have seen the green elf. Therefore, the lord found ten cows when he went to the toilet, and Da Shishi and others were immediately stunned. "Well, green elf, it''s hot, I just picked it up!" Narant didn''t hide it, and he could use the blessing of the God of Glory to explain ordinary serfs or Vivian and others. There is no need to hide from Da Shi and others. "Sir, you are truly an adult who is favored by the **** of Rong Narong!" Big Stone and others remembered the flattering words that Shirley taught them. "It''s the God of Glory!" Narant was speechless, "Okay, ready to go on!" With that said, Narant raised the yellow elf and said, "Little guy, you have to find a new home for yourself! This way you can replenish your energy as soon as possible, and then try to transform!" "Migu! Migu!" Following Narant''s instructions, the niter elf who was placed on the ground jumped around him happily for two times, and then drifted forward. Narant directly followed behind with someone. The direction the elf travels is still the location of the Lucky Village. Fortunately, the elf only walked forward for more than ten minutes and stopped in an open space. In this way, it is not too far from the castle! Migu! Migu! The elf looked back at Narant happily, and then went to the center of the open space. Then it began to gather yellow light, and as the light became more and more dazzling, the halo ripples began to ripple around. hum! As a buzzing sound came out, the light on the yellow elf disappeared instantly and returned to its original state. When Narant looked at the open space again, he saw that under the sunlight, there were actually many bright crystals of niter ores that looked like finely broken crystals in the open space. "It turned out to be an open-pit mine! Haha, not bad!" Although the mines produced by the elf must not be buried deep, sometimes it is necessary to dig ten or twenty meters to find the mines. If that''s the case, it''s very laborious to mine. Now that it has become an open-pit mine, you don¡¯t even need to drill holes, just start digging and digging the soil! "However, since it is an open-pit mine, in order to ensure that the ore is not stolen, a wall must be built!" At the moment, Narant needs to ensure the safety of the mine. Now that the flow of people in Storm Collar is gradually increasing, he has to be careful. . In fact, this mine was better in the hinterland of Stormwind Territory. What made him more interested was the flame spar mine on the buffer zone before. After getting the flame spar elf for so long, the reason why Narant didn''t open it was because he was worried that Quint would destroy it some time ago. But now that Quint is dead, he is the only one who knows the secret of the flaming elf, so don''t worry too much about it. However, also because the flame spar is too important, he still plans to build a small fort in the buffer zone, and then open the flame spar mine, so as to ensure that everything is safe. He will also put this plan on the agenda in the near future. After the niter mine opened, Narant didn''t stay any longer, leaving two personal guards to guard him, and he returned to Maiye Village to notify Mario. Let him arrange for a few villagers to build the wall, and send a few barbarians, women and children to dig. Anyway, it''s just an open-pit mine, as long as you have the strength. Regarding the green elf he just got, Narant placed it directly outside the castle, next to the sugar cane field. Sweet potatoes and purple grass are still very low, so no new pixie is needed. However, although sugarcane is densely planted, the output of one mu of land is definitely unable to cope with the consumption of white sugar and brown sugar, so this green elf is also regarded as sugarcane farmland. "One day, I will make all the arable land in the territory become elf arable land!" He set a small goal for himself again in his heart, and Narant returned directly to the castle! Several days passed in a flash! tap! tap! "Flame Spear!" boom! In the open space outside the castle, Narant rode a lightning bolt, and with a loud shout, the long sword in his hand ignited a hot flame, and at the same time, a flaming blade of seven or eight centimeters could be seen extending from the front of the sword tip to the naked eye. "Haha! It finally happened. Although it looks a little short and a little weak, sooner or later he will become long and scary!" Narant on horseback suddenly burst into laughter After nearly ten days of comprehension and practice, under the head of his intelligence 2, this knight''s secret skill was finally practiced. "Now let me see your power! The tree man, face the wind!" The next moment, Narant directly mounted a horse and rushed towards a big tree not far away. Swish! boom! When the horses approached the tree, Narant raised his sword and dropped it. With a loud bang, the whole tree fell to the ground and was cut off. The diameter of this big tree is at least eighty or ninety centimeters, but Narant didn''t feel any sense of stagnation when it was cut down! At this time, looking at the incision of the big tree, it is very flat, but there is also carbon ash burned by the high temperature. "Your majesty!" "Your majesty!" With the big movement here, the guards who were trained by Catherine under the gentle **** not far away exclaimed. "Haha!" Narant smiled happily, "As expected, it is a secret skill that is worth five hundred gold coins in manuscripts! Strong enough!" If he didn''t use this secret skill, even if Narant used Dou Qi, it would be impossible to cut through this big tree so easily. Now it seems that although the knight''s secret skill cannot burst into super power in an instant, its power should not be underestimated. "grown ups!" Just when Narant finished training and was about to return to the castle, a few villagers ran towards Maiye Village, with a cart behind him. When Narant heard the sound, his eyes lit up, and he immediately urged the horse to walk over. "The villain has seen the lord!" "I have seen the lord!" "Well, the ballista has been built?" These villagers were the carpenters of Storm Lord. It had been nearly a month since Narant handed them the blueprints of the ballista and catapult. "Yes, Lord, the ballista you explained has been built, please check it" Chapter 249： Unbelievable power! "Well, yes, yes, push me under the castle!" Narant looked at the shape of the ballista, at least he couldn''t see any difference from the previous life. Bow arm, arrow bed, bow string, and auxiliary winch for opening the bow are all available. Wait a minute to test out the power to see if this first ballista was a success! "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, a few carpenters pushed their carts and followed Narantema down the **** towards the castle. "Everyone gathers!" When he came to the gentle **** of the castle, Narant immediately stopped everyone''s training. "Quake, you go to the castle and get two old leather armors out!" "Yes, my lord!" Quick heard the words and quickly returned to the castle. The surrounding guards and personal guards looked curiously at the crossbow behind Narant. Because of the existence of extraordinary power, the world has not yet seen a killing weapon like the bow and crossbow, and some are just long bows. When everyone saw this weird ballista, it felt a bit like a bow, but it didn''t look like it, and the size of this weird thing was too big. If it''s a bow, wouldn''t it need to fire an arrow the size of an arm? "Sir, are you a weapon?" Finally, Vivian couldn''t help but speak first. She is a marksman, and because of her talent, she is particularly interested in shooting objects. "It''s called a crossbow! Like a longbow, it''s used to fire arrows!" "Ah? It''s really shooting arrows!" "That''s how thick and long arrows need to be!" The previous guess was confirmed, and the surrounding guards showed surprised expressions. Seeing everyone''s expressions, Narant smiled and said to the carpenters, "Show them the arrows!" "Yes, Lord!" Hearing the words, several carpenters immediately opened a wooden box installed on the side of the ballista. As the wooden box opened, the carpenter quickly took out a giant arrow. The length of this arrow is at least one meter eight. Although the thickness of the arrow shaft is not as terrifying as an adult''s forearm, it has the thickness of a five- or six-year-old child''s wrist. Coupled with the flickering cold light, showing the Mitsubishi-type arrow, everyone just felt a cool air coming from their backs. Such a big arrow, let alone shot on the body, it will be unlucky even if it is rubbed. "Sir, the leather armor is here!" At this time, Quick just returned from the castle, holding two old leather armors in his hands. Originally, because there was not much damage, it was not returned to the furnace, but now it can be used as a target. "Quick, stack these two leather armors together and tie them to the big tree two hundred meters away!" "Ah? My lord, is it 200 meters?" Quick looked at the big, scary arrow and wondered if it could shoot so far? . "Go, it''s two hundred meters!" This is still the result of Narant''s lack of confidence. According to the bed crossbow of the previous life, the range will not be less than 1,800 steps, and it is said that the farthest can reach 1,500 meters. Of course, his bed crossbow in this other world could not be compared with that of the ancients in the previous life. After all, he just chose the simplest structure according to the gourd. If you want to shoot farther, you must need a more sophisticated structure. "Yes, my lord!" Once again confirmed, Quick didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately ran towards a few big trees in the open space in the distance. On Narant''s side, he also began to ask the carpenter to reverse the direction of the ballista, and then pull the crossbow string. Ka Ka Ka! Buzz! As the winch was pulled, the crossbow string made of wind blade and wolf tendon made a humming sound. The surrounding guards gasped when they saw this scene. Even pulling a bowstring required two people to operate the winch with all their strength. They had never seen such a weapon before. For them, this is no different from ordinary people seeing a big rocket in their previous life. pat! With a crisp sound, the crossbow string was finally pulled into the plane, and then the two carpenters carefully placed the scary-sized arrow into the arrow bed. "Lord Lord, it''s ready!" "Well, step back!" Narant nodded, looking forward to it, "Vivian, you are responsible for aiming!" "Yes, my lord!" Vivian was not afraid of this big guy, but rather eager to try. In the distance, Quick has also brought two guards to fix the leather armor on the big tree that one person hugs! "Sir, it''s been aimed!" Quick and others just returned, and Vivian finished aiming with the crosshair at the end of the ballista. Without Vivian there, Narant didn''t have the confidence to aim at a leather armor two hundred meters away, but he wasn''t worried now. Nodding his head, Narant came directly to the side of the ballista. Then, under the gaze of everyone, Narant grabbed a wooden rod on the side of the ballista, which was the trigger of the ballista. Boom! Whoosh! With a muffled sound, accompanied by the slight vibration of the car slave, everyone saw a huge black light rushing out. Because the crossbow arrow is too huge, the shadow is visible to the naked eye, and even everyone can clearly see that the crossbow arrow shaft is constantly twisted left and right in the air! Snapped! The crossbow arrow came in an instant, and the next moment, there was a crisp sound from two hundred meters away, and the giant arrow shot precisely on the big tree. For a moment, all the guards were stunned. At this moment, there is no need to consider whether the two pieces of leather armor can resist the crossbow bolt. Because everyone clearly saw the sawdust splashing behind the big tree, most of the crossbow arrows were directly inserted into the trunk. The second half of the crossbow was broken directly because it could not bear the huge inertia. quiet! For a while, needles could be heard in the field. It was a big tree hugged by one person, and most of it was shot into it. if it were them Everyone shuddered. Especially the savages like Raymond, they used to have the courage to take bows and arrows physically but at this moment they couldn''t help touching their bodies. If you get shot by this thing, it is estimated that by then the fist will be able to penetrate from the chest to the back. "mighty!" "Your majesty!" After being stunned for a while, everyone finally reacted, looking at the ballista with awe, and looking at Narant''s eyes full of admiration. "Let''s go, go over and see how the damage is." The power of this ballista also exceeded Narant''s own expectations. If he had known in advance that it had such a powerful power, he would have wasted two pieces of old leather armor. From the current point of view, his ballista''s range of five or six hundred meters is definitely not a problem, and within two or three hundred meters, it is definitely a nightmare for the enemy. If it reaches more than 100 meters, even the Bronze Knight is estimated to rush to the street. When Narant brought a group of subordinates to the front of the tree, the power of the crossbow arrow was more clearly displayed in front of him. I saw that the two leather armors had been completely pierced, and were worn on the arrow shaft. The crossbow arrow, which was originally about 1.8 meters, was submerged in the trunk. When Narant came to the back of the tree trunk, although the crossbow arrow could not completely penetrate the tree, the trunk behind it had bulged and cracked, and it was obviously not far from the shot! "Okay!" Narant finally couldn''t help but praise again. With such a weapon, whether it is defense or offense, the combat power of his territory can be greatly enhanced. Immediately, Narant looked at the carpenters, "Go to the butler to receive fifty silver coins for each of you!" "This is only a temporary reward. When you imitate the trebuchet, each of you will not only be rewarded with a gold coin, but you will also have a share in the allocation of new stone houses!" "Yes, my lord! Thank you for your generosity!" Several carpenters immediately knelt on the ground excitedly after hearing this! Chapter 250： serf trespasser "By the way, when you try to imitate the trebuchet, you will continue to make four ballistas for me. As for the skin of the beast, I will start buying it in the next few days, and I will send it to you at that time!" "Yes, Lord!" After instructing a few carpenters and sending them away, Narant asked Quick and others to pull the ballista back to the castle. At the moment, Narant had nothing to do and went directly to the stables. When I came to the stable, I saw Shirley talking to the beast horse beside the stable. "Xue Li, what''s the matter! Has this beast Marken surrendered?" "Sir, you are here!" Shirley turned her head to look at Narant, then shook her head and said distressedly: "Sir, the beast horse still refuses, and it has not eaten for three or four days!" "You didn''t even eat that purple grass?" "Sir, I didn''t eat it, I told it as you said, as long as it surrenders, then when there are more purple grasses, it can be eaten casually, but it still refuses!" Little girl Xue Li replied. Narant''s brows furrowed when he heard it. The demon beasts were indeed more difficult to tame than he thought. In addition to being wild and hard to tame, the more important thing is that the monsters have not weak wisdom. This beast horse has been hungry for three or four days, but it still has the mentality that the king of horses would rather die than give in. "Is this mission going to fail?" He used all the coercion and lure, but the beast horse remained unmoved, which made Narant a little distressed. "Forget it, such a big horse, let''s starve for a few more days and see! Maybe it''s still not hungry enough?" After thinking about it, Narant looked at the tall monster horse and felt that he couldn''t treat him like an ordinary beast. "Xue Li, try again these few days to see if it''s not hungry enough, so you won''t surrender!" "Yes, my lord!" After the inspection was over, Narant''s previous good mood was swept away, and he became depressed, so he simply ran to the back garden to practice. During this period of time, in addition to working hard to cultivate the secret skills of knights, he did not lower his own fighting spirit. After all, he can still distinguish between primary and secondary, secret skills are just the icing on the cake, and advanced fighting qi is the cornerstone to the strong. With the existence of strengthening fruit and flame spar, Narant faintly felt that he was likely to break through again during this time. A few days passed in a flash, this morning, in the back garden. Narant sat cross-legged on the carpet, his eyebrows full of excitement. "It''s about to succeed!" After several days of hard training, his Dou Qi finally reached a critical point, and at this time he was trying to break through. With the experience of the previous two breakthroughs, Narant can say that he is not too worried about the breakthrough node of the bronze high-level. Especially as he took more and more powerful fruit, his body became more and more tough, and it made his breakthrough not as difficult and painful as others! "Break it for me!" After taking it for more than an hour, the condensed Dou Qi had already swelled the Qi pulse. Feeling that the timing was coming, Narant let out a low voice, and immediately guided the huge Dou Qi in the Qi Channel towards the Dou Qi seeds. boom! Facing the torrent of fighting qi, the shackles that prevented him from advancing were instantly swept away, and as a large amount of fighting qi entered the fighting qi seeds, the fighting qi seeds expanded slightly. And more fighting qi is compressed within the fighting qi seeds. The vindictive energy that was originally like water vapor gradually condensed. From the original thin water vapor, it has become a fog that is visible to the naked eye. "Hey, it''s finally done!" This time Narant wasn''t spewing blood, because his body was already able to withstand the impact of this breakthrough. "Listen to my cheap dad, when you become a Silver Knight, the Dou Qi in the Dou Qi Seed will turn into a liquid state!" "At that time, not only will it be able to accommodate more Dou Qi, but the output of Dou Qi will also become smoother and more powerful!" "I have now become a state of water mist, and the next stage of the bronze peak should be the state of condensing into small water droplets!" After checking the state of his body, Narant is very much looking forward to his strength after reaching the Silver Knight. When he first came across, he thought that being a Bronze Knight meant being extraordinary and protecting himself. But after becoming the Bronze Knight and seeing the power of the dark creatures and the nobles of Tulip City, he knew that the Bronze Knight was just the beginning. If you want to protect yourself, the silver knight has a little qualification. Especially after reaching the high level of silver, you can touch the floor of the upper food chain. "My lord, Captain Raymond reported that the guard patrol found a group of unidentified serfs breaking into the Storm Territory in the southwest of the territory!" Just when Narant was excited about the successful promotion, Thomas came quickly. back yard. "Unidentified intruder?" Narant frowned slightly. The southwest is the direction of his border with the Dark Iron Counties. Although Quint is dead, Narant still has precautions against the Dark Iron family, so now not only are bees patrolling the border, but the guards will also go to patrol. Immediately, Narant went directly out of the inner fort, and Raymond was already waiting in the vestibule. "Raymond, how many are these intruders, and are there any weapons?" "Sir, there are more than 200 of them in total, and they are not armed. They are now controlled by the patrol team at the border." "Do you know where it came from?" Narant frowned, doubting whether this was a conspiracy of the Black Iron Clan! "Sir, because the patrol team doesn''t speak the same language as them, they simply asked about the origin. They said they came from the Black Iron Earl next door, and they were driven here!" Although it has been more than a month since joining the Storm Collars, it is still difficult for the barbarians to communicate with ordinary people smoothly. "Okay! Take me over there!" Because it was about the Black Iron family, Narant didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately set off with his three daughters and guards. After almost an hour, Narant came to the border. "grown ups!" A ten-member patrol team was guarding a group of serfs on alert. When they saw Narant coming, they immediately stepped forward to greet him. "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded, but his eyes fell on the group of serfs being guarded by the patrol team. These serfs were gray-faced, dressed in ragged clothes, and were all thin and frail. "Why are there so many girls!" However, Narant soon noticed the difference in the crowd, because the number of girls in this group was more than half. "Who are you? Why did you break into my territory!" Narant came to the serf and opened his mouth to question the crowd. A group of serfs were trembling with fear, and they dared to answer Narant. Narant frowned, seeing that the crowd was mostly old and weak, and then helplessly winked at Vivian. Vivian immediately understood, and then walked in front of a serf girl with her head bowed. Vivian''s image is much more friendly than Narant. After all, Narant is dressed in clothes and angry, and his aristocratic status is undoubtedly revealed. The nobility is the greatest deterrent to the serfs in this world. "Sir, they are indeed from the Earl of Black Iron, and they were driven over by the guards of the Earl of Black Iron with swords!" It didn''t take long for Vivian to ask about the situation. "I was driven over by the guards with swords? Do you know why?" After hearing the words, Vivi paused for a while, then her tone became slightly complicated, and continued: "Sir, this girl said that they are the family members of the daughter of doom!" Chapter 251： Click on the tech tree! "Did anyone rush past!" At the same time, in the castle that originally belonged to Quint, Ulic sat leisurely in the castle hall. Although it was invaded by dark creatures last time, the castle was damaged to varying degrees, but after these days of cleaning and repairs, the castle has been restored to its original state. "Master, I have already rushed over and warned those serfs according to your instructions. If they dare to come back, they will be killed without mercy, and their father or brother will also die." "Very well, since the things my father explained are done! Let''s go! Seal up my good brother''s castle!" Ulic came here this time, in addition to checking Quint Castle, it was to complete the task given by the Earl of Dark Iron. The Black Iron Earl also has the family members of the Daughter of Doom. In the past, the family members of the Daughter of Doom were left to fend for themselves on the edge of the grassland. However, in order to retaliate against Narant, the Earl of Black Iron specially explained that all the families of the daughters of doom were driven to the Storm Territory. Don''t think this is child''s play, there is a high probability that the relatives of the daughter of doom will become the daughter of doom. Therefore, rushing these two hundred people over, I believe that one day it will bring bad luck to the storm, even if there are only one or two daughters of bad luck, it will be enough for the storm to be unlucky. After he finished speaking, Ulic led someone to lock the castle gate, and then returned to the Dark Iron Castle with the cavalry of the Dark Iron Knights. As for the Quint Territory, there will be no such territory in the future, and it will be reclassified to the Earl of Dark Iron. "Family of the Daughter of Doom?" Hearing this, Narant thought of something. "Old guy, you''re trying to **** me off, but I''m afraid you don''t know, it''s just giving me a head!" If it was ordinary serfs who broke in this time, Narant would have to worry about any conspiracy involved. Now that he heard that these people were relatives of the Daughter of Doom, Lanter knew what Earl Black Iron planned. If another lord faced such a situation, his face would turn green, which could represent an increase in the danger of the territory. But for Narant, he wished that there were as many daughters of doom as possible. If it wasn''t for formality, he had to keep a low profile. Narant really wanted to send a notice to all the nobles, asking them to tell them all about their doom. All the women brought storm collars. "My lord, what should I do now, this girl said they would be killed if they went back!" Vivian could feel the same way about these girls, and she looked at her own adults a little nervously at the moment. Although she knew that her lord could change the fate of the daughter of doom, but there are so many old and weak here, only a few middle-aged serfs, such a population is not useful to the nobles, but will become a burden. "Since you can''t go back, then stay!" In Narant''s eyes, there are no old or weak people, and everyone can exert their abilities. Besides, as long as there are one or two lucky daughters among these two hundred people, then he will surely make a profit. "Ah! Really, my lord! You are really a kind lord!" Vivian looked at her lord admiringly, her beautiful eyes were watery, and he liked his lord''s kind heart. "Oh, Vivienne, wasn''t your lord not kind before?" "Hmm! My lord, when I first saw you, I knew you were the kindest noble!" Vivian even patted the horses. "Haha!" Narant was in a good mood after receiving the flattery of Jiao Di Di''s Lucky Daughter. "Vivien, then you can settle them! You will also conduct a census on them at that time!" "Yes, my lord!" Next, Narant ordered the guards to take the serfs to Lucky Village. Of course, there are clear reasons for these intrusions, but Narant isn''t really defenseless. Let Vivian be responsible for the placement of these serf girls, he himself returned to the castle, and at the same time ordered Shirley to send Xiao Huihui and bees to monitor these serfs. Most of them are the daughters of doom, which may be true, but I was worried that spies were mixed in, so I let Shirley keep an eye on it, and if there was any change, he could track it down. "My lord, the first batch of mined ore has been crushed in the mill. The Mario Civil Administrator has just been sent. Do you need to check?" Narant just finished explaining to Shirley, and Thomas found him to report. "Okay? Then go take a look!" Narant was also waiting for the production of the saltpeter mine for the past two days, and after hearing it, he went directly to the castle storage room. When he came to the storage room, Narant saw a pot of white powder in a clay pot, which was saltpeter powder. "Thomas, how many kilograms are in this first batch of saltpeter mines?" "Sir, this large clay pot can hold five catties of saltpeter powder, so there should be twenty-five catties here!" "Twenty-five kilograms, this yield is not bad!" The elf''s scope of action is one acre of land, and naturally it is impossible for one acre of land to be full of saltpeter. There are also high and low mineral reserves. It has only been a few days, and it is already a high yield to be able to get 25 catties of pure mineral powder. "Thomas, you will send someone to send these four cans to Tulip City later! Remember, let the servants take good care of this saltpeter powder, and make sure that no one else steals it!" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, I took this jar! By the way, now you go and ask the servant to grind out a pound of charcoal powder and a pound of sulfur powder, and when it''s done, send it to the fourth floor, and I''ll wait there!" "Yes, my lord!" Thomas didn''t ask the reason, he respectfully retired and made arrangements. After sending Thomas away, Narant walked towards the fourth floor with a pound of saltpeter powder in his arms. Although the use of black powder in this world is very limited, for example, muskets are useless against title knights, and muskets are cumbersome to make, cumbersome to use, and not economical. However, as a traveler, he still intends to light up the technology tree of this gunpowder. After all, the use of gunpowder is not necessarily a musket. There are other aspects. In terms of combat, it may be possible to make homemade pineapples, and in terms of reputation, it is definitely easy to use. In short, the technology tree is first clicked, and you will be prepared in case you need it in the future. As for the production of black gunpowder, I believe that as long as the younger generation is in the previous life, they have basically heard of the formula. After all, the formula of nitrous disulfide charcoal is everywhere on the Internet. There is actually no technical content to make. Of course, there is one pit that you must not step on, that is, the one nitrile mentioned here represents one kilogram of nitrate As for the disulfide three charcoal, it represents two liang of sulfur and three liang of charcoal. In ancient times, one pound was sixteen taels, so the ratio was 16:2:3! Take the saltpeter powder to the laboratory on the fourth floor. At this moment, this laboratory has finally ushered in the first scientific and technological experiment in the sense. In the past, Narant only used this laboratory as a storage room for precious materials and a perfume room. It didn''t take long for the servants to bring the finely ground charcoal powder and sulfur powder that Narant needed. Narant configured according to the formula, that is, the ratio of 16:2:3 was configured in two copies. But he hasn''t stopped. He remembers that there seems to be a more accurate ratio in the past and present, and the content of saltpeter powder has been slightly reduced. Of course, he has not read the specific ratio, only heard that the proportion of nitrate powder is appropriately reduced. So he fine-tuned the content of saltpeter powder, 15:2:3, and 1423. One copy of each of these two ratios is used for comparison after completion, and he can know which ratio is the best. "You''re done! There is no difficulty in the next step!" The most difficult part of making black powder is the matching. Since the matching has been solved, the next step is very simple. First, stir the three kinds of well-matched black powder. After mixing, it must be soaked first, and then compacted. Wait for the black powder to be compacted before drying it. When completely dry, carefully mash and sieve. If the black powder particles of uniform size are obtained by screening, then the work is truly completed. Here, the particle size is required to be uniform, so that the gunpowder burns more quickly and violently when it is used. Otherwise, the particles will be large and small, and the burning will not be uniform, and the maximum energy cannot be released instantly. The above is purely nonsense, please do not try! Chapter 252： Step through the iron shoes and find nowhere (2 in 1) After compacting the gunpowder in a wooden box, Narant placed it in the shade to dry. The next steps can only be carried out after the black powder is completely dry. The time has come to the evening, and it is still an unpretentious and low-key nightlife. After eating a sumptuous dinner, I checked the progress of the three girls'' cultivation of vindictiveness, and shared a piece of shaved ice with the three girls before returning to the room to rest. That night! Lucky Village. Although more than 200 new serfs have just arrived today, because of the special existence of Storm Collar, whether in Lucky Village or Maiye Village, there is no shortage of dilapidated and idle thatched cottages. Let more than 200 new serfs take care of themselves, and let them live in these houses first. For these newly arrived serfs, it was lucky to survive, so no one had an opinion, especially when they ate a free black bread dinner provided by Storm Lord. At this moment, because of the panic and fatigue of the day, the physically and mentally exhausted serfs have fallen asleep. However, in the early hours of the morning, two people sneaked out of a dilapidated thatched hut. The two of them didn''t speak, they just looked at each other and then walked towards the coast. During the day they saw the shore with a wooden fence blocking it, which made them feel that there must be some hidden secret inside. Soon, the two climbed over the wooden fence and came to the coast. "Have you seen the Salt Mine Elf?" "No, it''s strange. During the day, I clearly saw that the guards carried away a lot of salt and sea fish from the wooden fence!" "I saw it too! It''s strange! What do you see over there?" The two muttered for a while, and soon saw several stoves and cauldrons not far away. Immediately, the two came directly to several stoves and cauldrons, and when the two were wondering what the purpose of setting up so many stoves and cauldrons by the sea, they quickly discovered the clue. Because they found a lot of salt grains on the ground nearby. You must know that salt is very precious, but there are snow-white salt grains all over the ground next to these cauldrons, which makes the two feel that they have found some important information. So they started to take a closer look around, and after a while they found that there were salt grains left in the barrels and the cauldron. The two looked at each other. Although they couldn''t think of the reason for a while, they vaguely felt that there must be a huge secret hidden here. "What are these things used for?" One of them asked suspiciously, holding a tub that was used as a filter. "I don''t know, but this thing also has a lot of salt grains on it, and it looks very strange at first glance. It must have some great use!" "Why don''t we take this thing with us, and go to the two elf ploughing fields we saw during the day, and then go back directly!" "Okay, I heard that there is a lot of evil in this ghost place. Quint''s illegitimate son sent many people to inquire about the news, but there was no return. We were sent this time, and it was really bad luck, so we had to leave quickly. it is good!" "Shh! We can''t say the word illegitimate child, but you are right. This place is too dangerous. I secretly looked at the two cultivated fields during the day, and the plants on them seem to be all we have never seen before. Let''s go pick some up, and we''ll be able to meet at that time!" After that, the two sneaked away from the beach with a tub filter. The two of them thought that they were unaware, but they didn''t know that a dingy little sparrow had a panoramic view of what they had done. Little Gray''s eyes rolled, and immediately flew towards Kenby''s cow dung house. Kenby Cow Dung was sleeping soundly at the moment. In order to accommodate the villagers who had just arrived today, he was too tired to follow behind Vivian. In the dreamland, Kenby smashed the cow dung and smashed his mouth, dreaming that he was eating the white sugar and white bread rewarded by the lord. The snow-white white bread looked whiter and more attractive than the noble lady''s skin, and the smell of the fragrant touch made Kenby''s dung drool. "Thanks to the mighty and majestic lord for the reward!" Kenby Cow Dung held the white bread in his hand, thanked him in the direction of the castle, and then lifted the white bread and sent it to his mouth. However, at this moment, a group of birds flew in the air, trying to scramble for his white sugar and white bread. "Get out of here, don''t rob it, this is what the adults gave me!" Kenby cow dung desperately resisted, but the flock of birds was surprisingly fierce, constantly flying towards his head and biting his face. "Ah! It hurts! It hurts!" Kenby woke up sweating from cow dung "Huh! It turned out to be just a dream! What a pity for my white sugar and white bread." Kenby was a little disappointed when he woke up from the cow dung. twitter! However, the next moment he heard a few bird calls. Kenby was stunned for a moment, but when he turned his head to look, he saw a small gray sparrow was landing on his shoulder. "Ah!" Kenby Cow Dung was startled and jumped up immediately. Squeak! Seeing the appearance of Kenby''s cow dung, Xiao Huihui couldn''t help showing contempt, and immediately called it a few times again! "Ah! I remembered, it turned out to be Miss Shirley''s little Hui Hui!" Kenby Cow Dung finally recovered his thoughts, "Little Hui Hui, what are you doing here with me, don''t you?" Kenby Cow Dung remembered Vivian''s explanation during the day, which was the words conveyed by the Lord. If Xiao Huihui comes to him, it means that there is a situation in the village, and immediately take the serf to check! Thinking of this, Kenbi Cow Dung didn''t dare to be negligent. He immediately put on his clothes, picked up a hoe, and went out. After waking up five robust villagers in a row, Ken Bi Cow Dung led everyone away with Little Huihui. Soon, Kenby''s cow dung was brought to the location of the elf''s farm by Xiao Huihui. "No, someone is stealing!" Kenby Cow Dung immediately saw two sneaky figures digging sweet potatoes and purple grass in the cultivated field. "Catch them and protect the sweet potatoes and purple grass!" Kenby''s cow dung immediately swelled with blood and blood. This was the responsibility of his own adults to take care of him. He had only dealt with the stolen beast horse a few days ago, and now someone has come to make an idea. Immediately, Kenby Cow Dung rushed up with a group of villagers brandishing their hoes. The two people were startled when they saw this, then they picked up the plants they had dug up and started running! "Don''t run, you hateful thieves!" Kenby Cow Dung hit a man with his **** immediately. Seeing this, the man turned around and kicked Kempi. "Wow!" Kempi was kicked in the belly of cow dung and screamed miserably, but the **** in his hand still knocked down the opponent following the inertia. Boom! With a muffled sound, the man was knocked to the ground, and several villagers rushed up to grab him. At the moment, another thief had already entered the blazing forest. "Quick, go and report to the lord." dong dong dong! "Sir, Xiao Huihui has an emergency report!" In the castle, Narant had already entered a dream, but at this moment, he was awakened by an eager knock on the door, and it was Shirley Little Lolita who came. After Xiao Huihui caught a thief with Kenby''s cow dung, he immediately flew back towards the castle. In less than ten minutes, it had arrived at the castle and woke Shirley up. Hearing the emergency report, Narant naturally wouldn''t be slow, and when he got up and opened the door, he listened to the report. "Sure enough, there are spies!" This was not unexpected, Narant knew that these nobles were very insidious. "Big stone, you go to call your guards now, and accompany Shirley to the horse farm to bring the fire-breathing lizards out!" "Yes, my lord!" After giving the order, Narant put on the armor under Lilia''s service and went downstairs. Afterwards, they all headed straight for Lucky Village. It took Narant more than an hour to finally arrive at Lucky Village. On the way, he also met the villagers sent by Kenby Cow Dung. "Sir, you are finally here! Another thief has entered the Fire Forest, because he can''t see in the dark forest, and the little ones dare not chase in!" "Well, Kenby Cow Dung, your performance tonight is very good, I know it! As for the thief who escaped, you are right not to chase!" Narant brought the fire-breathing lizard to guard against the monsters in the fiery forest, otherwise it would be very dangerous to enter this primitive forest at night. "Xue Li, let Xiao Huihui go into the woods to check first!" "Yes, my lord!" Shirley sent Xiao Huihui again, and Narant continued to ask Kenby Cow Dung, "What did these thieves steal?" "My lord, the thief we caught stole a filter by the sea, and stole two sweet potatoes, but because we caught it, we didn''t have time to take it away!" "And another person may have stole a few purple grasses!" "Oh! Let someone plant the sweet potatoes first!" Narant nodded. The two thieves stole the plants and went back. Obviously, it was possible to cultivate them, so they dug them out carefully and did not damage the sweet potatoes and the stems and leaves on them. This avoided Narant''s loss, otherwise he would Really feel bad for a few days. Immediately, he walked to the thief who had been taken over by the guards. This thief was more unlucky, he was hit with a **** on his leg, and it was already **** at the moment. "How is it, did you ask anything?" "Sir, he said that he was sent by the Black Iron family to inquire about the situation in the territory!" "And they have heard the news of the storm collar, and they are a little worried that they will meet the same fate as the Quint guards, so they can''t wait to start tonight, and want to return to the black iron collar quickly." "Well, then ask them if they have other accomplices!" "My lord, he explained that it was only the two of them!" "Very good, give him a simple bandage, and bring him back to the castle later!" Narant nodded, and then began to wait. These two people are also considered cunning, and they waited until the early morning to start, and it was almost three in the morning. This is the most sleepy moment for people. If there is no Little Huihui, they will really succeed. After about half an hour, Xiao Huihui finally made a discovery. "Sir, Xiao Huihui said that he has seen the thief, and he is still running away in the forest!" "Very good, bring the fire-breathing lizard and let''s chase it!" Naturally, Narant couldn''t run away for him, and he had to chase after the purple grass on the man''s body. At the moment, Narant left Quick and others to wait in place, and only brought his personal guard and Shirley into the blazing forest on a fire-breathing lizard. The thief panicked and got into the blazing forest, because the night could not tell the direction, and ran all the way towards the depths of the blazing forest. Fortunately, there is a small gray ash leading the way, and the fire-breathing lizard is also unimpeded in this forest, and the barbarians are not afraid of thorns and bushes. After about half an hour, they finally caught up with the escaped spy. "My lord, please spare my life, the little man doesn''t dare anymore. The little man is just a little hungry, so he steals things!" Surrounded by several fire-breathing lizards, this black iron clan''s spy even dared to argue. Narant didn''t say much, waved at the big stone, and the spy was taken down directly. Soon, the four or five purple grasses in the spy''s arms were found. "Fortunately!" Narant breathed a sigh of relief after finally avoiding all losses, "Bring it back to me!" When the guards tied the spy, Narant was not going to stay. Now they have penetrated into the fire forest for nearly 20 miles. Although there is a faint light on the horizon, it is still a little dangerous. "Yes, my lord!" The guards picked up the spy and prepared to leave, while Narant was going to throw the purple grass into the space ring first. Whoa! Whoa! However, at this moment, Narant, with his super hearing, heard a sparse and slight sound not far away. Narant immediately raised his hand to signal everyone to stop. "Xue Li, let Xiao Huihui look around to see if something is approaching!" "Yes, my lord!" Although Xue Li didn''t know what was going on, she didn''t dare to neglect when she saw her lord''s guarded demeanor. Soon, Xiao Huihui left and returned, but brought back unexpected news. "Sir, Xiao Huihui said that there is a group of horses more than 200 meters away. They seem to want to come this way, but they are a little scared!" "Sherry, are you sure?" Narant''s eyes widened immediately! "Sir, UU reading Xiao Huihui said it was certain, it was a large group of horses!" "It''s really hard to find a place to break through the iron shoes, and it takes no effort to get it!" Narant was instantly overjoyed. The thief-looking monster horses made him rack his brains these days, but he was still helpless. He didn''t expect to find the horses first. "big Stone!" At the moment, Narant immediately began to arrange it. He looked at a mountain stream beside him, came directly to the mountain stream, and put the purple grass here. He had reason to believe that these horses probably also smelled the smell of purple grass, so they came closer. Now the horses should have sensed their presence, so they hesitated in the distance. In this way, after putting down the purple grass, Narant led everyone to pretend to evacuate. After withdrawing to four or five hundred meters away, he let the fire-breathing lizards detour and break the trail, while he took out the ropes with his personal guards and waited. Just after more than ten minutes, as expected by Narant, the horses approached the grass. After receiving Xiao Huihui''s report, Narant immediately took his personal guards to touch it back carefully. Soon, they came to a place less than thirty meters away from the mountain stream. "Hey! Boss Rongguang is on top, how many horses are these? Twenty, thirty-seven, thirty-eight!" Narant breathed in a breath of cold air at the light of dawn. I saw that there were a total of thirty-eight horses in the mountain stream at this moment. Although seven or eight of them are ponies, judging from their size and hair, they are definitely excellent war horses. Seeing this scene, Narant''s heart couldn''t help beating. If nothing else, in terms of money, this is equivalent to the value of hundreds of gold coins. Chapter 253： I will be responsible for you Seeing the number of horses beyond his imagination, Narant did not dare to act immediately, but gestured to his guards to cut the ropes and make a few more ropes. After doing everything carefully, Narant finally ordered: "Guards, give it to me!". Immediately, he took the lead and jumped down the mountain stream, followed by ten guards who jumped from the horse group twice, blocking the horse group in the mountain stream. "Roar! Roar!" The horses were taken aback by the appearance of Narant and others, and their feet were in chaos. And Narant and others moved quickly, and instantly threw the noose prepared in their hands, and the eleven warhorses were controlled at once. This time, Ma Qun was really in a frenzy, and regardless of it, he ran towards both ends like a madman. "Hold me up, don''t let a single one go." Narant gave orders to Big Stone and others while running his grudge. The guards who heard the words naturally did not dare to take a step back, and raised their long shields in front of them, facing the galloping horses. Fortunately, the narrow group of horses here had no time to accelerate at all, and Dashito and others were barbarians, so they really blocked the beating horses in the middle. Bang bang bang! With the sound of the collision, the horse could only helplessly bounce back and spin around in place. "Haha! Set me up!" Narant was overjoyed and immediately started to throw out the excess noose in his hand. hoo hoo hoo! After a while, Shirley rode the big fireball to the top of the mountain stream. However, they were no longer needed at the moment, because Narant and ten personal guards completed the capture of the turtle in the urn not long after. "It''s really lucky! If it weren''t for this narrow terrain, even if you found the horses, you wouldn''t be able to catch them all!" Narant understands that if it is in the open field, it would be heaven for him to grab a dozen horses at most in a single encounter. Others will definitely escape, and it is uncertain whether they will be recovered in the future. Of course, the reason why it went so smoothly today should actually be the four or five purple grasses. At this time, the purple grass was gone, and it was obvious that it had been eaten by the horses. Without the purple grass, Narrant would not have been able to lure the horses into such a dangerous mountain stream. "I''ll call you Purple Clover from now on!" Since it looks like alfalfa and does attract herbivores, Narant simply gave it a new name. "Go! Let''s go back now!" Now that the horses were captured, Narant took his personal guards with more than 30 horses and headed out of the forest. Because there were fire-breathing lizards in the rear, and Shirley relayed Narant''s threatening words, these trapped horses also became honest, and followed them out of the blazing forest. "Sir, this!" When Narant came out of the forest, the guards were stunned, and they didn''t say a complete word for a long time. "Hehe, I found a group of horses and caught them back!" "Sir, these seem to be real war horses!" At this moment, Quick screamed, the barbarians may not know, but the few Quicks who came out of the earl''s guard knew the appearance of the war horse. "Well, it is indeed a war horse, and it is likely to be the horse group of the monster horse we caught last time!" "Your Majesty is mighty! Congratulations, Your Excellency, the God of Glory has favored you!" "Congratulations, sir, the God of Glory has favored you!" Quick and others immediately offered their sincere congratulations. This time, it was a blessing in disguise, and Narant returned with the guards. When Catherine and Vivian, who were staying behind, saw such a large group of war horses, their small mouths were also wide open. Because the stables have not been repaired, Narant can only temporarily tie the horses in the vestibule. hoo hoo hoo! And after seeing the group of horses being brought back, the beast horse really roared violently immediately. "Let''s see how I treat you this time!" This time, Narant has a way to punish the beast horse. Seeing its impatient appearance, Narant was not afraid that he would not give in. However, after being woken up in the middle of the night and tossing for so long, Narant planned to dry the beast horse first, so after explaining that Thomas would cook a hearty meal for the guards, he washed up and went back to the cage. Sleep. This sleep lasted until noon, and Narant got up to eat lunch contentedly. After lunch, he asked Thomas for a few words, and then headed for the stables. hoohoo! Seeing the arrival of Narant, the beast horse was already a little irritable. However, because it has been more than a week without food, the roaring and crowing of the beast horse at this moment has lost its former vigor. "Xue Li, now ask him if he is willing to surrender!" "Yes, my lord!" Shirley immediately began to communicate with the beast horse. , "My lord, it still refuses to surrender, and threatens you to let go of its mare and offspring, or if you let him run away, he will definitely take revenge!" "Heh, I''m not afraid of your threat, I''m afraid you don''t care!" Narant smiled, and he didn''t bother, and waved directly to Thomas in the distance. I saw that Thomas directly pulled the lightning over. After Narant took the reins of Lightning, he said, "Lightning, do you see that, there are so many mares, you can choose any one you like, and you can use it as your partner!" Shirley spoke aloud in real-time translation as Narant spoke. When Lightning heard the words, a pair of big eyes immediately gleamed, and she kept looking at the surrounding mare. hoo hoo hoo! When the beast horse bound by the iron chain heard these words, he immediately became furious. Narant was unmoved. "Or Lightning, you don''t think one companion is enough, or else these mares will be your companions in the future, how about you be their leader?" Lightning got more excited. "Roar!" The beast horse neighed! However, this long hiss is different from the previous one, it actually brought a hint of sorrow. "My lord, it is willing to surrender!" The next moment, Shirley opened her eyes wide and said to Narant. "Ha ha!" "Lightning, you''ve been following me for a while, and you can be considered loyal. I think it''s better to ride you, lest some horses be unconvinced!" Narant continued to speak, and Shirley continued to translate. "Roar!" The beast horse neighed even more eagerly. "My lord, the beast horse said that he is really willing to surrender to you, and he swore to his Mazu, as long as you ensure that his mare and heir will follow him!" "Oh? Is it?" Narant finally swept away the depression of the past few days, but this guy almost convinced himself. Narant also simply took out a handful of licorice from the manger on the side and handed it to the monster horse. There were tears of humiliation in the eyes of the demon beast, but he finally ate the licorice in Narant''s hand. "You playboy, you will be delicious and spicy after you follow me. What''s wrong with me, I will be responsible for you in the future! Wow haha!" Narant said angrily to the beast horse. "Okay, then let''s take my lord to the outside for a lap now!" With that said, Narant ordered someone to put the bit on the beast horse, and then turned it over on its back. After waiting behind the horse, Narant asked the guards to untie the chains. drive! Following Narant''s order, the beast horse finally started to move. "Ding! The system side quest tame the beast horse and make him your mount! At the same time, the entire horse herd has been obtained, and the quest reward has been issued!" At the next moment, the voice of the system came from Narant''s mind. Chapter 254： Bailongju "Hey! Finally got it" Listening to the sound of the system coming from his mind, Narant was indescribably happy. It can be said that this side quest was the most difficult one for him to complete, and he almost thought it would be scrapped. Because the difficulty of conquering this beast horse was beyond his imagination. Fortunately, Liu An Hua Ming You Village finally relied on super luck to complete the subjugation. Although his method of subjugation is a bit disgraceful, the Warcraft Horse may also be a little unconvinced. But in fact, it''s not much different from those who ride on other people''s horses and force domestication. Anyway, it''s all about being strong first, as for feelings, let''s slowly cultivate them later. "Emotions can be cultivated slowly, but the name needs to be taken first, so that this thief-looking beast horse can quickly enter the role of a mount!" Thinking like this, Narant began to think while riding the monster horse. Naming has never been his forte, but such a thing can only be done by himself. After all, there really aren''t many people who are more knowledgeable than him in this Storm Territory, even a few people who know how to write. Looking at the snow-white beast horse under him, Narant began to rack his brains. "what!" Just when Narant looked at the beast horse, he suddenly saw a tiny protrusion above the bridge of its nose. "Is this a horn? The legendary unicorn?" This beast horse is naturally not a unicorn, or it can''t be a unicorn now, because the protruding bag is only about one centimeter. It is very different from the long and hard horn of the legendary unicorn. However, when he thought of the horns, Narant suddenly thought of a famous snow-white horse in his previous life, that is the Dragon Sparrow! For this name, I am afraid many people feel unfamiliar. But if you hear its other name and its owner, it is an existence that no one knows and no one knows about. Another name for the white horse is the Magnolia White Dragon, and its owner is on the **** of Changban. He is alone in the battle against millions of troops. and also. "Although I have not experienced the glorious deeds of seven in and seven out of a million troops, my body is eight feet long, and the appearance is majestic. Therefore, Warcraft Horse, you will be called Bai Longju in the future!" Thinking of this, Narant finally chose the name of his beast horse. He is the second beast horse in the entire principality, so it does not humiliate the name of the white dragon. After picking up his name, he continued to ride the demon horse in the vestibule for a few laps, and Narant returned to the stable. Because the current Warcraft horse is not equipped with a saddle, it is still a bit inconvenient to ride. If you want to go to the castle to ride a horse, it will still take a few days. The body of the white dragon is too large, and there is no matching saddle in the castle, so it needs to be re-forged. Back at the stables, Narant asked Shirley to translate the beast horse and tell it its future name. Regardless of whether the beast Ma Le was happy or not, after wrapping the chain around its neck again, Narant returned to the inner castle contentedly. Because of the surrender of the beast horse and the acquisition of thirty-eight war horses, the renovation of the stables began to be carried out as a priority. At the same time, the biggest hero this time, Narant did not forget the reward. For example, Kemppi cow dung, Narant directly rewarded him with three pieces of white sugar and white bread. Of course, Xiao Huihui also received three pieces of white sugar and white bread as a reward. However, in the end, it is unknown whether the white bread entered the belly of Shirley''s little loli or Xiao Huihui''s own belly. In addition, although the two spies have been captured, Narant still arranged for Shirley to continue monitoring the group of serfs. Although the possibility that there are spies in it is very low, there are too many secrets in his territory, so he has to be careful. It is impossible for Narant to raise idlers, so the serfs who have gone through Vivian''s population registration will be immediately assigned to work. Girls and some old and weak are sent to the sea to catch the sea, while the young and strong are arranged to chop wood or carry heavy objects. For the next two days, the development of the territory began again in an orderly manner. As the harvest festival is approaching, it also means that the wheat harvest in the territory is about to start. Because of the fertilization and cultivation taught by Narant, there is no need to say much about the growth of wheat this year. These days, the aborigines of the Storm Territory are singing the greatness of their lord all the time. Everyone has a steelyard in their hearts. The adults in their own family have given orders for intensive cultivation, and at the same time they have passed down the methods of fertilizing. At this time, the effects of these two methods can be seen with the naked eye. The wheat fields covered with wheat ears have already let the serfs know this year''s bumper harvest, and their harvest this year is at least two or three times more than in previous years. Many serfs said that they had cultivated all their lives, but they had never seen one mu of land that could produce so much wheat. Narrant also heard from Mario about the growth of the wheat and the great harvest coming this year. So he immediately instructed John Blacksmith to start making the sickle of the previous life Even in order to speed up the harvesting speed of the serfs, Narant also asked the guards to take turns helping the serfs to harvest. The wheat harvest has begun and preparations for the harvest festival are underway. At this moment, the harvest festival is only half a month away. Under the arrangement of Thomas, the last few halls of the castle that have not been renovated have begun to be renovated. Because many nobles came to the castle this time, purchasing supplies was also essential. Beer, juice, and even futons and towels for the nobles'' guest rooms must be prepared in advance. Fortunately, these things don''t need Narant to worry about it personally, but the housekeeper Thomas can do it all very well. "Sir, the first manor in Maiye Village has been painted, do you need to check it out!" At noon that day, Mario came to the castle with a face full of excitement to report. "Is it done? Let''s go, let''s have a look!" According to Narant''s instructions a few days ago, the renovation plan has temporarily stopped the construction of the latter rows, so now Mario''s task is to renovate all the manors that have been built. Be sure to do these things before the nobles arrive. Following Mario to Maiye Village, Narant from a distance saw a building with white walls and blue tiles on the side of the square, which was particularly conspicuous. "This effect is still very good!" Naturally, there is no tile in this world. Whether it is a stone house or a castle, it uses giant wood as beams, and then lays slate. But the slate is not only heavy, but also troublesome to make. Therefore, Narant simply asked Mario to burn the tiles out of clay, which was also considered to be in order to meet the deadline. Originally, Narant was a little worried about whether there would be a sense of disobedience, but now there is no disobedience at all. Chapter 255： captain Jack "If it can be fired with red clay in the future, it will be even more foreign!" Approaching the square, Narant couldn''t stop nodding. The bricks were originally exposed, and it naturally didn''t look as beautiful as those manors in Tulip City. But now that the lime is painted, this house is no worse than the aristocratic manor in Tulip City. If it hadn''t been standing nearby, with the inertial thinking of people in this world, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have thought that this snow-white house was not made of marble. Before entering the manor, Narant looked at the walls of the manor. The wall is quite satisfactory, the bottom is a brick wall nearly one meter high, and the top is replaced by a thumb-thick iron bar. In this way, guests can see what is inside directly from outside the door. After seeing the wall, Narant stepped into the gate of the manor. The vestibule of the manor has also been decorated at this moment. A road paved with stones extends directly from the gate to the hut. Of course, there is a large pool in the center of the path. This pool is not made of bricks, but is built directly with stones. On both sides of the road is dominated by lawns. The lawn has been planted with green grass and flowers, all of which were dug directly from the wild. It looks a little sluggish now, but I believe that half a month is enough time for them to recover. In the middle of the two lawns, two open spaces were also vacated according to Narant''s instructions. This open space is paved with slate, and when the time comes, tables and chairs are placed, and guests can enjoy services in the open air. "Sir, according to your instructions, there was originally a sculpture in the pool. However, because of the tight schedule, there are still several manors to be renovated, so the villain put the pool sculpture at the end. I don''t know if it is possible. !" "Well, no problem, time is indeed a little tight, Mario, just look at the arrangement!" Narant nodded. Painting walls, paving roads, and planting grass is not very technical, so it can be done quickly. But stone carving is different. Stone carving must be completed by a mason, and there are only a few masons, so it takes the most time to get it. Immediately, Narant remembered something, paused and continued: "Vivian just completed all the census of those new serfs in the morning, I will see if there are any carpenters or masons among them, and if so, send them in the afternoon. for you to use." "Yes, my lord!" After checking it and confirming that there is no problem, Narant did not stay any longer. "Sir! Lord Lord!" Just as Narant was about to return to the castle, he was stopped by a call in the square. Turning his head, he saw that it was Kenby cow dung. "Kenby cow dung, what''s going on?" Kenby Cow Dung didn''t come alone. At this moment, there were five or six villagers behind him, and these five or six villagers were holding a middle-aged man who was tied up. "Sir, we have caught another spy!" Kenby''s cow dung was excited, and he only had a sweet dream of eating white sugar and white bread that night, but he didn''t expect that the lord would reward him with three the next day. The tenderness and deliciousness of the white sugar white bread, Kenby''s cow dung will unconsciously drool when he thinks of it now. "Caught another spy?" Narant looked at Kenby Cow Dung with some suspicion. It stands to reason that even if there were spies among the new serfs, they shouldn''t have emerged in such a short time, after all, it was only two days apart. "Sir, the villain dare not lie to you, this person is really a spy!" Kenby Cow Dung saw Narant''s suspicion, and explained eagerly: "This person completed the statistics at noon yesterday, so he was arranged yesterday afternoon. To the beach to carry wood!" "And because of your instructions, the little one has been paying attention to their every move these days." "After he came to the beach yesterday afternoon, I noticed something strange, because his eyes were always on your ship, sir!" "At that time, I was watching him calmly when I was young, but this morning, he really couldn''t stand it anymore. Taking advantage of the rest time, he secretly ran into the sea boat!" "Sir, the sea ship is such a precious existence, so Xiao Xiao felt that he either wanted to escape with the sea ship, or he wanted to destroy the sea ship." After some explanation, it was really reasonable and reasonable for Kenby Cow Dung. "Bring him up!" Narant pondered for a moment, then ordered to the villagers behind. Several villagers immediately brought the middle-aged man up. The middle-aged man had a look of fear on his face, because his mouth was blocked, so he could only shake his head. "Take the cloth strip from his mouth!" "Lord Lord spare your life, the villain is not a spy!" These new serfs have heard about the two spies the other day. Obviously, this middle-aged man was also worried that he was really being used as a spy. After the cloth ball in his mouth was taken out, he immediately begged for mercy. "Since you''re not a spy, why are you going to the ship?" In this world, ships are truly valuable things. Although the Narant has been damaged, as long as it is repaired, it will definitely be worth at least dozens of gold coins. "Lord Lord, in fact, the villain can sail a boat!" "Huh?" Narant answered somewhat surprised. "My lord, don''t listen to him lie, when I accompanied Miss Vivian to the census yesterday, he clearly said that he only knew how to farm!" Kenby Cow Dung interrupted immediately. "Lord Lord, what the villain said is true, the villain can really sail a boat!" The middle-aged man became anxious immediately. Narant frowned slightly, but still opened his mouth to confirm: "Are you sure? You can really sail?" Narant went to Tulip City this time to inquire about sailors and sailors, but because of the existence of murlocs and sea monsters in this world, civilians could not go to sea at all, let alone sailing boats as sailors. Therefore, only a few earl families can build ships but go to sea, and only a few earl families can cultivate seamen and sailors. If this middle-aged man can really sail a boat, it would be a very rare profession. In addition, his identity and origin will need to be re-examined. "Yes, Lord Lord! Xiaoxiao can really drive a boat! If Xiaoxiao dares to deceive Lord Lord, Lord can hang me directly!" "Okay Then I''ll assume you can sail a boat first!" Nalanda nodded, "However, let''s talk about your origins now! Why was it concealed during the census!" "Yes, Lord Lord!" The middle-aged serf finally breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately began to explain: "Lord Lord, the villain didn''t hide it on purpose. The villain''s name is Jack, and he was actually a captain before." Next, this Captain Jack told his origins one by one. It turned out that a few years ago, he was the captain of a sea ship of the Black Iron family. Originally, with such an identity, even if there is no noble identity, life is more nourishing than that of the commoners. The bad thing is that he accidentally ran into an affair between the captain of the fleet and a noble lady on his own ship. The husband of the noble lady is a baron lord. If this matter is exposed, it will definitely be bad luck for the fleet commander of the honorary noble. Therefore, the captain of the fleet was ready to kill people on the spot. The captain of the fleet was a titled knight, and if he wanted to kill an ordinary person like him, he would naturally be able to capture him. However, in order to avoid blood splashing on the boat and being discovered, the captain of the fleet chose to knock him unconscious, then tied him with a rope and tied a big rock and threw it into the seabed. Originally, in such a situation, Jack must have died, but perhaps he should not die, and immediately attracted a murloc sea monster after sinking to the bottom of the sea. The murlocs took him as food, and immediately stepped forward to bite. Maybe he thought he was a corpse, maybe he felt that the rope was in the way. After the murloc sea monster bit him, the rope was bitten off again. While awakened by the pain, the rope was bitten off and untied. Taking advantage of the murloc sea monster''s inattentiveness, he directly grabbed the bone spur in the murloc sea monster''s hand and killed the murloc sea monster. Chapter 256： repair sea ship He was lucky enough to escape and swam back to the shore. However, although he escaped from the bottom of the sea, the shadow of death also did not dissipate. One is a Lord of Honor and the other is a Baroness. No matter what, he, the man who broke the good things, must die. Even if he stabs this matter out, the fleet commander will be unlucky, but the noble lady''s husband will certainly not spare him. Instead, it is likely to solve him together incidentally, because it has already damaged the baron and nobleman. face. So, in the end, he chose to flee, and secretly took his family and fled to the doomed land of the Earl of Dark Iron. "It''s really a pot from the sky!" Narrant looked at the Jack with some pity. . He does know the urine of the nobles of this world, and it is indeed very possible to solve him together. This is like in a previous life, when you bumped into the wife and concubine of Zhu Kuai and the county master, and stabbed it out. At that time, you thought the county master thanked you more or hated you more! "Lord Lord! I entered the cabin today, not to destroy the ship, but because I have never seen a ship like this before, so I went in to check it out of curiosity! Lord Lord, please spare your life, the villain will never again. Dare!" Captain Jack finally finished the reason. Narant nodded after listening, but he was certain that Jack''s last sentence was true. From the inscription ring and necklace, as well as the book with the unfamiliar language, Narant guessed that the ship was probably not from the Onyx Principality, or even from this continent. Seeing that Narant''s face had softened, Jack knew that his chance to survive had come. In order to increase the chance of survival, Jack continued: "Lord Lord, the main body of this sea-going ship is not damaged, but the upper part is broken with a few large holes. The villain may be able to help repair it! After it is repaired, it can continue to go to sea! " "Oh? You still repair ships?" Narant''s eyes lit up. "My lord, before I became a captain, I started as an ordinary sailor. Although I don''t know how to build sea ships, I am very familiar with simple damaged villains!" Jack looked at Narant pitifully! "Ding! The ocean is the real treasure trove of the unknown. As a lord with a coastline, how can you let such a treasure trove be indifferent!" "System side mission: Complete the first time to go out to sea on a sea ship!" "Quest Reward: Two New Species!" "Two new species!" Narant was immediately excited. The last two new species were sweet potatoes and purple alfalfa. Although it has not shown great value yet, Narant knows that it is only a matter of time. These two new species are definitely the cornerstone for the better development of his territory. Besides, not to mention that he could even get a horse herd, that''s because of the presence of purple alfalfa. "Kenby Cow Dung, untie the rope on Jack''s body." Immediately, Narant instructed Kenny Cow Dung. Kenby Cow Dung cautiously stepped forward to loosen Jack''s rope. Now Kenby is very uneasy. It seems that the lord believes the words of the new serf. Then he will not be rewarded again now. Will he be punished by the lord for tying the wrong person later? must. "Thank you, Lord, for your kindness!" After Jack was released, he knew that he had finally recovered his life, and immediately knelt on the ground to thank him. "Get up! Jack! Since you said you can repair the ship, I''ll put you in charge of repairing the ship!" "Thank you, Lord! The villain will definitely repair the ship!" Jack was overjoyed. Everything he said was true, and now Lord Lord asked him to repair the ship. Not only can he verify what he said earlier, but he may also be appreciated by Lord Lord in the future. Woolen cloth. The poor serf who was reduced from the dignified captain to the land of doom, really fell from heaven to **** for him. To be honest, he was really fed up with such a poor life. "How long will it take for this ship to be repaired?" "My lord, the damage to the ship is not serious. If the younger one can repair it, it can be repaired in half a month at most!" Captain Jack paused, and continued to be careful: "If the lord can give me four or five helpers , it can be repaired in four or five days at most!" "Very good!" Narant is very satisfied. The sooner he can complete the task, the sooner the reward will be available. Of course, repairing the ship does not mean that it can go to sea. This sea-going ship cannot be operated by one person, so he continued to ask: "How many crew members does a sea-going ship need to go to sea?" "Go back to the lord, according to the size of your sailboat, if you just start it, you need at least eight crew members!" "Eight crew members? If I give you eight people, how long will it take you to teach them well, and then complete the task of driving the ship to sea, just offshore!" "Lord Lord, if it''s just offshore, you should be familiar with it after a week of teaching!" Jack answered cautiously. "Very good! Then the task I give you now, in addition to repairing the ship, also helps me teach sailors who can drive the ship!" Narant doesn''t know anything about sailing. However, he didn''t need to know more deeply. If what Jack said was true, it would be enough to leave these things to him. Anyway, there is only one sea ship, and Narant is not going to do any ocean-going activities for the time being. "If you have completed these two tasks for me, I will reward you, my lord!" "Yes, Lord! The villain must do his best!" Jack was overjoyed when he heard the reward. After explaining this Jack, Narant turned his gaze to Kenby Cow Dung. Kenby cow dung shrank his head, not daring to look directly at his own adults. "Kenby cow dung, you are responsible for providing materials for Jack to repair the ship As for the manpower, I will let Mario choose and send it!" "Yes, my lord!" "Also, although it may be a misunderstanding today, you did a great job! Go to the castle to pick up a white sugar white bread later, and as for the two of you, each brown sugar brown bread!" "Ah!" Kenby cow dung was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect that there would be a reward. After reflecting it, he quickly knelt down and said gratefully: "Thank you, Lord, for the reward!" "Well, go! Take Jack with you later!" Two days passed in a flash, and after lunch that day, Narant came to the forecourt of the castle with four black lumps in his hand. "Well, my lord, what are you doing!" Shirley Little Lolita is sitting beside the stable chatting with Bai Long. After surrendering, Bai Long naturally did not go on a hunger strike, but although Narant would feed himself once a day, more of it was handed over to Shirley Little Loli. The first is that he doesn''t have that much free time, and the second is because of Shirley''s natural ability. And the beast horse immediately noticed the benefits after eating the food that Shirley fed. Such a speed of strength improvement immediately brought the Warcraft Horse and Shirley closer together. Seeing this, Narant was not jealous. Instead, she had a plan to make Shirley often chat with the beast horse, and then secretly instill the goodness of her lord in the process. At this moment, Shirley saw that Narant was holding four black things in his hand, and she thought it was delicious, so she immediately asked out of curiosity. "Xue Li, this is called gunpowder, you can''t eat it!" Narant rolled his eyes, this little loli is really a gluttonous cat. What he was holding in his hand was a completely dry lump of gunpowder. And today he was going to experiment with the effect of his home-made black powder. Chapter 257： Experimenting with Homemade Pineapple "Gunpowder? My lord, who is sick?" Xue Li ran over as soon as she heard it. Looking at this situation, if the gunpowder tastes good, maybe she wants to try it. "You''ll know when you follow the adults!" Narant considered the little loli to be convinced, and he waved his hand and took the little loli to the side. Because of the danger of gunpowder, Narant did not dare to experiment in the room, otherwise if his castle burned down, there would be no place to cry. Soon, I came to the side of the castle, and carefully crushed the gunpowder into particles with the prepared wooden clappers and wooden grooves. Then sieve the ground gunpowder with a fine sieve. "You''re done!" Narant clapped his hands. At this moment, all three different proportions of gunpowder have been screened, and the particle sizes are basically the same. And Shirley''s little loli kept her eyes on the side, but she also did not speak. "Xue Li, stay away now, my lord is ready to set fire!" Narant took a small spoon from the three gunpowder and placed it on the ground. At the same time, he also took out the fire book in his hand. "Oh!" Although Xue Li didn''t know what her lord meant, she still took a few steps back obediently. Immediately, Narant started to ignite directly from the gunpowder in the ratio of 16. Boo! boom! As the spark fell into the gunpowder pile, the gunpowder exploded in an instant, and the rich gunpowder accompanied by the white fireworks illuminated the scene. "Wow!" Shirley couldn''t help being startled when she saw this unprecedented scene, she immediately exclaimed and took a few steps back. "My lord, is this a magical technique?" Xue Li had never seen such a violent burning scene, as bright as lightning on a rainy day. "Sherry, this is a substance that burns very quickly. Its name is what I just told you, gunpowder!" Narant''s eyes were full of excitement at the moment. When he saw the moment of fierce burning, he knew that his gunpowder from another world had become practical and had reached a practical level. After explaining a sentence to Shirley, Narant continued to experiment with the other two proportions of black powder. Boo! boom! The second one was black powder with a ratio of 15, which was still successful. "Hey! Why does the burning time seem to be a little shorter?" Narant sensed the slight change with his super senses. However, because the flame was too dazzling, he couldn''t judge whether the 16 ratio and the 15 ratio were better or worse from the burning flame. whistle Next is 14 mixes of gunpowder, but although the third gunpowder was also ignited, it was a pity that the intensity of the burning was not as strong as the first two. The three gunpowders made a preliminary comparison, and Narant confirmed that the first and second gunpowders were available, while the third was directly eliminated. "Then do a more intuitive power test to determine who is stronger with 16 and 15!" Thinking like this, after collecting two copies of black powder, Narant went directly to the vestibule and asked the servant to find two clay pots. This clay pot is the specification for holding sugar, and it can hold half a catty of things. Narant put the same weight of gunpowder powder into the two clay pots respectively, which should have a weight of four or five taels, and then put the lead wire prepared in advance into it. Having said that, the production of this lead is also very simple. Wet a thin piece of paper, dab the surface with gunpowder powder, roll it up and let it dry to make a simple lead. Of course, Narant does not recommend the use of such leads, it is mainly a waste. This lead has the same effect as the long string of firecrackers in the previous life, that is, the burning speed is very fast, and it can be burnt out in time to listen to the sound of buzzing. Therefore, when Narant made it a few days ago, he specially took out cotton from a cotton coat and used cotton instead of paper to stick gunpowder, so that the burning speed was slower. After loading the gunpowder, inserting the lead wire, and then stuffing it with dry loess for compaction, the two earth-made pineapples are finished. "The craftsmanship of the past life has not fallen down, but unfortunately I don''t know how to make waterproof leads. Otherwise, I can go to the river to relive my childhood!" Looking at the two large home-made pineapples, Narant is full of memories, both with A picture of my friends frying fish. "Oh! My lord, this thing is so strange, why do you want to add this thread and soil to it!" Shirley witnessed the birth of a home-made pineapple, but she didn''t realize this seemingly simple thing. But it is a small piece of the technology tree representing the cross-era. "Xue Li, you''ll find out later! Your lord will show you an earth-shattering drama today!" With that said, Narant took the little loli out of the castle. "I''ve seen adults!" "I''ve seen adults!" When Narant came to the foot of the gentle slope, the guards and personal guards were still earnestly learning swordsmanship under the guidance of Catherine. "Well, take a break from everything! The adults have something for you to take a look at!" Maybe the homemade pineapple will be equipped to the guards in the future, so this time is also a good opportunity for the guards to see its power, so Narant suspended their training. Everyone also saw the two strange things in Narant''s hands. "Sir! I''ll help you get it!" Vivian was the most obedient, and immediately stepped forward to help Narant get these two home-made pineapples. "No need for Vivian!" Narant waved his hand, he was worried that it would leave a psychological shadow on Vivian later, he was reluctant to scare his cute little padded jacket. "Sir, let''s help you get it!" Quick came over at this time. He felt that he had to show it in front of the adults. Since he started to practice fighting qi, he has not been close to the adults for a long time. "Quake, are you sure?" Narant''s mouth hung with a vague smile, and it seemed that Quake was a little guilty Then take it for you! Remember to take it well and don''t break it! " Quick was different. Narant didn''t care about the mentality of these rough men, and simply handed over two home-made pineapples. Hearing Narant''s words, although Quick didn''t know why, he hugged the two home-made pineapples tightly in his arms, for fear of falling to the ground. Soon, Narant took everyone to the open space not far from the castle. Instructed a few guards to dig two small dirt pits twenty centimeters deep in the open space. After the pit was dug, Narant said to Quick: "Quick, take this clay pot and bury it in one of the pits, remember that the cotton thread should be exposed outside!" "When I tell you to light the fire, you will ignite the front end of the line with the fire guide, and then run back to us as soon as possible! Remember, it is the first time to run back!" "Okay, Lord Lord!" Hearing Narant''s serious tone, Quick responded immediately. Picking up one of the earth-made pineapples, when Quake started to bury it, Narant looked at the guards around him, "When Quake runs back, remember to cover your ears with your hands. !" After all, it was the first explosion, and Narant was worried that they would be frightened. "Yes, my lord!" A group of guards responded, but, depending on the situation, they were a little disapproving. After all, they didn''t know what their adults were going to do. Soon, Quake over there buried the first earth-made pineapple, and Narant did not hesitate to see this, and said loudly: "Ignite!" "Yes, my lord!" When Quick heard the words, he immediately lit the lead with the fire lead, and then Sayazi flew towards them. "Cover your ears!" Seeing this, Narant put the remaining home-made pineapple beside his feet, and covered his ears after shouting loudly. Chapter 258： Throw it at the enemy? Following Narant''s reminder, the guards and guards covered their ears one after another. However, it was obvious that many guards did not really cover their ears. On the contrary, Shirley, Vivian and Catherine had always believed in Narant''s words, and immediately covered their ears. Seeing this, Narant was also happy to think that these guards suffered a big loss. He did not remind him again, but stared at the dirt pit in the distance. One Second, Two Seconds, Three Seconds Seven Seconds, Eight Seconds "Hey, is it a failure? It shouldn''t be. When it comes to making home-made pineapples, I am an old craftsman, and the combustion of 16-mix gunpowder has also been verified." After waiting for seven or eight seconds, even Quick rushed back to his original position, but he still saw no movement from the pit, and Narant couldn''t help but wonder. Boom! However, just when this thought fell on him, the mud pit in front of him suddenly erupted, and a huge energy shot up into the sky in an instant, carrying the surrounding mud and flying into the air. At the same time, Narant and the others only felt the ground tremors, followed by a loud bang like a thunderbolt. Whoa! As this huge explosion sounded, all the birds and beasts within a mile radius were startled, and a large swathe of birds in the distance fluttered their wings and flew into the air. And the people next to Narant are naturally not much better. Originally, the guards were only half a step behind Narant to show their respect for him. But now when Narant turned around, the guards had retreated nearly a meter, and all of them were pale and at a loss. If everyone hadn''t seen blood on the battlefield with real swords and guns, I would have been scared to pee at this moment. Vivian, Catherine, and Shirley were the only ones who were in better condition at the scene. The three of them stood still behind Narant. Obviously, they covered their ears hard, which weakened a lot of the explosion caused by the explosion. Full impact. "Sir, what''s going on here?" Quick felt that even his little heart was about to jump out. He didn''t cover his ears after running back, so he was the one who was most frightened at the scene. At this moment, his ears were still buzzing non-stop. He pointed to the clay pot under Narant''s feet with his trembling fingers, and recalling that he had just held this thing in his arms, he felt that his whole body was not well. . "Hehe, Quick, it''s called a grenade! How about it, it''s powerful!" Narant is very happy that such power can fully achieve the effect of killing the enemy. If you replace this clay pot with an iron shell, and then add iron nails or stones to it, it can be used in actual combat. "Not bad, my lord, my legs are so frightened now! Why didn''t you tell me earlier!" The expression on Quick''s face was even uglier than crying. "Quake, as a future title knight, I know that you have enough courage, so I don''t need to advance you. Besides, you just took the initiative to hold this grenade, right?" "Yes, my lord!" Quick said with a bitter face. "Okay, let''s bury the second grenade now!" Narant waved his hand, and then began to glance at everyone. This time, he couldn''t hold Quake alone. Finally, Narant waved to Raymond, "Raymond, go and bury this pot! The process is the same as that of Quick!" Gudong! "Yes, my lord!" Upon hearing the order, Raymond swallowed nervously, but he still followed the order and came to Narant. Narant handed over the second homemade grenade directly. Looking at the small pottery pot in his hand, the big man Raymond''s expression was actually more cautious than when he encountered the Wolf King of Warcraft. When he walked, he took small steps, his sturdy arms were tightly holding the clay pot and trembling slightly! It took half a minute for Raymond to finally walk more than 30 meters, and finally he buried the second earthen grenade in the pit more carefully. "ignition!" When Raymond buried the second earth-made pineapple, Narant immediately ordered it. "Yes, my lord!" Raymond swallowed again, and started to ignite nervously. Boo! As the lead was ignited, Raymond''s complexion changed, and then he ran towards the back at a speed that was more than 30% faster than usual. And the guards did not need to remind Narant again at this moment, and immediately shrank their heads and covered their ears tightly. Boom! Eight or nine seconds passed, and there was an earth-shattering explosion from the front again. And the mud splashed out from the pit was more violent than the previous one, and even standing thirty meters away from them, a lot of finely divided mud fell sparsely. "Hey! It seems that the 15-part black powder is really stronger than the 16-part mix. Is this the best mix mentioned on the Internet?" The distance of the mud splash is very intuitive, so Narant already has a little judgment. Immediately, he came directly to the dirt pit left by the two explosions! "Sure enough!" When he saw the two remaining explosion pits, Narant''s judgment was affirmed, and the black powder with the ratio of 15 was the best formula. The black pit left by the first exploding clay pot was about thirty centimeters in diameter and thirty centimeters deep. But the earth pit left by the second exploding clay pot has reached more than forty centimeters in diameter and the same depth. "Sir, what exactly is this pottery pot made of! It has such a strong power, and the pit just now was only a little bit big." Raymond used his hand to compare the size of the original pit, which was only about fifteen centimeters in diameter. "This is a weapon made of something called gunpowder. I call it a grenade! You have all seen the power. In the future, I will make some more powerful grenades. When the time comes, I will meet the enemy. You can throw this grenade at the enemy!" "Uh!" The guards were stunned on the spot. Throw it at the enemy? Everyone, look at me, I look at you, and then look at this dark pit, thinking of the previous scene that shakes the sky and the earth, they can''t help but shudder. It was quiet for a few seconds before the guards reacted. "Your majesty!" "Your majesty!" Immediately, there was a loud cheer. After all, they were surprised, but it was their enemy who ate the grenade anyway, so after thinking about it, everyone imagined the scene of throwing the grenade at the feet of the enemy in the future. That huge power is estimated to be able to directly lift the enemy to the sky! "Okay, let''s all go back and practice hard! In more than two months, the annual Northern Expedition will take place. I don''t ask you to contribute to me, but I want a few of you to follow me, and a few of you can follow me back! " Narant was also in a good mood at the moment, and explained to everyone with a smile. "Yes, my lord! This subordinate swears allegiance to you!" Narant''s words were really unimaginable words of concern for the guards, and instantly moved everyone to the point where they couldn''t be confidants. In the past, they only heard that the lord could do anything for military merit. But his master does not ask for military merit, but only asks himself and others to be safe. What a kind lord this is! Moreover, everyone did not doubt the truth of this sentence. Because if it is a lie, the lord does not have to say it at all. Because their lives are in the hands of the lord, even if there are mountains of swords and seas of fire in front of them, they must die under an order. With such authority, they still have to say good things to deceive them. Which noble will be full of food and support. Isn''t this detrimental to the majesty of the lord? Chapter 259： ice cream The success of the black powder experiment made Narant plan to start using a large amount of saltpeter to make black powder. Although there is no war in his castle for the time being, such a big killer has always been prepared. In addition, he also drew a long-handled grenade shape and sent it to the blacksmith shop, and asked John Blacksmith to forge the exact same iron shell according to the drawings. Of course, because Narant in this grenade shell wants to reserve more, there is no limit to the time limit. Just leave John Blacksmith free to forge it. As for the anti-personnel shrapnel inside, this thing is not very demanding, and Narant directly asked John to hand it over to his apprentice to make it. Now that the two barbarian apprentices have been studying under John for nearly two months, there is no problem in forging small iron particles without any requirements. Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, five days have passed since the grenade experiment, and finally came the day of the weekly meteor shower. After these days of hard work by the people, the harvest of wheat has gradually come to an end, and this season''s bumper harvest is doomed. According to preliminary statistics, in the past, the harvest per mu of arable land was only more than 200 catties of wheat at most, and basically no more than 300 catties, but this time it has more than doubled directly, reaching about 600 catties of mu. Produce. Although they still need to pay half of the tax, but even after paying the tax, they can get more food than last year''s total harvest. This made every serf who worked the wheat in the storm led into a state of elation. In this way, the respect of the serfs to Narant can be imagined. Anyone who dares to say that Narant is wrong in the Storm Territory will definitely be drowned by the spittle of the serfs. In addition to the bumper wheat harvest, the renovation of the manor on the square these days is also in full swing. Among them, the second manor has been renovated, because Narant once again transferred two masons and two carpenters from the new serfs to Mario, and the decoration of the third manor has also been completed. Judging from this situation, the seven manors in the front row of the square should be able to complete all the renovations before the arrival of the Count. Speaking of the craftsmen among the new serfs, I have to say that the Black Iron family really gave Narant a great gift this time. In addition to Captain Jack, the mason and the carpenter, Narrant checked the population registration manual and found that there was actually a tailor and a jeweler among the new serfs. Narant has some doubts that the appearance of the Daughter of Doom is also targeted, especially the appearance of the artisan family. Of course, this is just a joke. In fact, this is just a deviation of the survivors. The reason why the proportion of artisan families is high is because they have craftsmanship and can support their families. And those unskilled families are prone to starve to death and freeze to death. The above is the basic situation of the development of the territory. With Mario and Thomas worrying about it, Narant only needs to check it occasionally. What he really cares about most is the progress of this side quest. Fortunately, Jack didn''t lie, he did know how to repair ships. Just two days ago, Kenby Cow Dung sent back the news that the ship had been repaired under the leadership of Jack. It only took three days for this repair. Although there were sufficient manpower, it still made Narant Longyan happy. He directly rewarded each of the nine people, including Jack and the crew who helped to mend, a brown sugar brown bread! In the past two days, Jack has been teaching the sailors how to control the sailboat. I believe that in a few days, Narant''s first ship will be able to really go to sea and gallop in the blue ocean. "What do these words mean, do you remember?" "Master Steward, these seven words are the respected Lord Lord!" "That''s right, the seven characters of the respected Lord! For example, if you are out of town in the future, if you want to write a letter to report the situation to the Lord, you must first write these seven words in the upper left of the letter, and then you can start reporting." In the morning, Narant came to the vestibule after breakfast, and saw Thomas using wooden boards and black charcoal to teach servants and ordinary guards such as Quaker to learn writing. In the beginning, the servants were full of joy and worked very hard to learn writing. But when the rough guys like Quick, who only know how to kill, learn that they need to learn writing, it is like killing them. If they didn''t know Narant''s strict suppression, it is estimated that they would rather go to the forest of fire to find a beast to fight to the death, and they are not willing to learn this word. According to Quick''s own statement, that is: Lord, we kill the enemy, as long as the Lord points, we will kill wherever we want, don''t need to learn these words that look like tadpoles! However, when Narant will learn to write well, and the warhorse may be assigned to them, Quick and others will no longer dare to say a word. War horse! That is equivalent to the existence of the supercar in the previous life. In this world, even if it is an ordinary groceries, for them, it is the existence of Mercedes-Benz and BMW. And the horse is simply a Lamborghini Porsche. And I heard my grown-up say that if anyone can''t write 100 characters fluently within three months, then the war horse will have no part, and the guards immediately began to study hard according to their heads. Of course, it is not only Thomas who is in charge of teaching, but also Vivian and Mario occasionally. After all, they have a lot of work to do, so taking turns teaching will not delay their business. After looking in the vestibule for a while Narrant went to the stables. "White Dragon! Breakfast!" Narant took two bundles of licorice and put them into White Dragon''s manger. Bai Long saw that Narant''s eyes were twitching, and although the hostility from before was no longer there, there was no such thing as human and beastly affection. Bai Long just lowered his head silently and ate licorice. "After a few days, the saddle and your light armor are forged, and I''ll take you out of the castle for a walk." Narant didn''t care. Otherwise, the earl family would have used demonic cavalry long ago. If you want to tame beasts, you have the highest success rate from the beginning of cub training, but the cost is too high. And Narant has Shirley here, anyway, Fang Chang will always let this guy know how good he is when he comes to Japan. Especially when the purple alfalfa grass blooms and leaves in the next season, it is estimated that this guy will be reluctant to leave. "My lord! My lord!" While Narant was feeding the white dragon, Shirley Little Lolita ran out of breath and came to the stable. "What''s the matter, Xue Li? Is there something wrong with the territory?" Narant was also in shock when she saw the little girl''s blushing face. Now the little girl Xue Li has really become his scout. "Oh! No sir, it''s ice cream. My mother said that the ice cream was made. Because the sun is too strong outside, I want you to go back to the inner castle to taste it!" Narant: "" Narant immediately rubbed the little Loli''s head vigorously. No wonder she was so anxious, this girl was originally for food, and Narant thought it was a big deal. This ice cream was made by Narant a few days ago when he told Rose the rough production method and asked her to try it. Anyway, he has ice cream, and he will be able to make it sooner or later. I didn''t expect it to happen so quickly! Chapter 260： Bestow Flame Stone (2 in 1) "Woo! My lord, the hair that Shirley just tied is all loose!" Shirley''s little loli was rubbed by Narant, her mouth shrunk, and her big watery eyes were full of grievances. "Then do you still want to eat ice cream?" Narant didn''t apologize when she got angry on the little loli''s head. The best way to deal with this little loli is to eat. "Well, Shirley wants to eat it, my lord, are you going to give Shirley ice cream?" At that time, how could little Loli care about grievances, her watery eyes that were still about to cry were already full of anticipation, and even more so? The previous step grabbed Narant''s arm and shook it. "Then go and call Vivienne and Catherine together!" Now Narant has been able to eat this little loli, and she is not surprised by the little loli''s move. "Well, alright, my lord! Shirley will go now!" Little Lolita couldn''t care less, and walked towards the back garden with her calves. Narant shook his head and went directly to Neiburg. Speaking of the hot summer, he also missed the deliciousness of ice cream very much. "Sir!" The graceful and charming Chef Rose has been waiting for a long time when she came to the restaurant. "Ross, I heard that you have already researched the ice cream, take it out for the adults to taste!" "Yes, my lord!" Rose gave a respectful salute, then leaned down and opened a wooden box beside her. There is no refrigerator in this world, so if you want to store ice cubes or make ice cream, you have to put them in wooden boxes and wrap them in quilts and animal skins to keep them warm. However, Narant didn''t pay attention to the wooden box at the moment, because he was again attracted by the depth in front of Rose''s body. The snow-white plumpness, the mountains and the mountains, and the end of it is the best description of what Narant has seen at this time. It is difficult to imagine how it feels if you measure it with your hands. "I''m not yet an adult, and my fighting qi has not yet reached the silver stage. For my future happiness, I must hold back!" In the end, Narant turned his eyes away with great perseverance. During this time, he had tried his best to avoid contact with this beautiful mature woman, but after all, he was his own chef, so the occasional glimpse was inevitable. This is very hard for little Narant, not only to resist the youthful atmosphere of the pretty and lovely Vivienne, Catherine and others, but also to resist the fatal temptation that Rose''s every move can make the young teenagers work hard . Many times, Narant wants to disarm and surrender, but after thinking about it, if he tastes the sweetness before the Silver Knight, he is afraid that he will be out of control, which will have a lot of influence on the cultivation of Dou Qi. "Sir, please taste!" At this time, Rose had scooped out a small bowl of ice cream from the copper basin of the wooden box. "It really worked!" No need to taste it, when Narant saw the appearance of this snow-white ice cream, Narant knew that Rose had really made it. I saw a slight chill on the creamy white ice cream, and just breathing in the cold air can make people feel comfortable all over the body. Narant didn''t hesitate, picked up the spoon and took a sip. "Well, yes, it''s cold and smooth, and the milk is full of flavor!" Nalandi praised with his head. Because the ingredients are full, this ice cream is much more delicious than the few dollars a cup of ice cream that Narant had eaten before. Not only does it have the ultimate experience in taste, but even the taste is melt-in-your-mouth, delicate and smooth. "Thank you for your compliment!" Rose received Narant''s compliment, and immediately let out a sigh of relief, her face also showing joy. "Ross, you succeeded in making ice cream this time, what reward do you want?" "Sir, Rose doesn''t need a reward. Being able to live happily and fulfillingly in the castle with Sydney is already the best gift from your lord!" Rose''s beautiful eyes blinked, revealing a seductive smile, and she whispered softly. Yu replied. "In that case, I''ll ask Thomas to give you a bottle of perfume later as a reward!" Rose''s mother and daughter''s lives are now borne by the castle, so they are not short of money. However, this reward is still needed, so the fragrance reward is very suitable for Rose. "Also, Rose, in the book I read before, I also saw ice cream with other flavors, such as apple, vanilla or strawberry. Now that you have made this original milk ice cream, why not Try it with other flavors!" "Also, the hot weather hasn''t passed yet. You have taught your little maid how to make ice cream in the past two days. My lord, I''m going to use this ice cream to go to tulips during this time to earn some gold coins!" This time the castle has recruited servants. In addition to ordinary servants, Rose has added four more maids to her kitchen! These little maids are specially designed to learn Rose''s delicious skills. For example, there are maids who specialize in the skills of roasting oysters or roasting meat, and some maids specialize in the skills of making cakes and breads. They are all staff reserves that Narant made for the development of gourmet shops. Since the shaved ice has exploded in Tulip City, Narant has learned that gourmet shops can also make a lot of money in this world. And the money is steady and fast. "Yes, my lord!" Rose naturally had no objection and responded respectfully. "Well, then go get busy!" After sending Rose, Narant continued to taste the ice cream, and it didn''t take long for Shirley to bring Katherine and Vivian to the restaurant. "Sir!" The two women saluted respectfully. "Well, here we come! Lilia, get two towels for your sister and Catherine!" The two women were still sweating a little on their foreheads. It was obvious that they had worked very hard in the back garden. "Thank you, sir!" The two women were used to the care of their own adults, so they thanked them and took the towel from Lilia. "Lilia, bring out four more bowls of ice cream for your sister and the others." After the two women wiped the sweat off their foreheads, Narant spoke again. "This ice cream is a new delicacy just developed by Chef Rose, Shirley''s mother. I believe you will like it after tasting it!" "Thank you, sir, for the reward!" The two women were also looking forward to it immediately. When they came, they heard Shirley twitter describing the existence of ice cream, saying that it was specially made by Lord Narant on account of her mother''s development and production. It was not only added with milk and cream, but also ice-cold. cold! Catherine and Vivian had tasted the cream cake, and I am afraid they will never forget the deliciousness in this life. Now that they heard the ice-cold cream, the two were both curious and looking forward to it. Lilia quickly took out four bowls of cold ice cream from the wooden box. In the expectant gaze of the three girls, he handed them three bowls of ice cream, and when Lilia didn''t know who to give the last bowl to, Narant said, "Lilia, this bowl is for you!" "But, my lord, said Butler Thomas" "Don''t worry, the adults let you eat!" Narant knows that there are many rules for maids, but Lilia is his personal maid and Vivian''s sister, so he never treats Lilia as a maid. Look. "Thank you, sir!" Lilia was deeply moved, knowing that the housekeeper is still teaching other servants to learn writing in the yard, and she carefully carried the plate and began to eat if she had her own instructions. "Wow! It''s delicious, my lord, this ice cream is delicious, even better than shaved ice!" Because only nobles can sit at the long table in the castle, the four women are standing aside and eating ice cream with plates. However, this did not affect their mood. Xue Li was the first one who couldn''t wait to take a spoon and put it into her mouth. Suddenly, her round eyes widened, and a very satisfied expression appeared on her face. Looking at Vivian and the others, although they are not as exaggerated as Shirley, they are also full of brilliance in their beautiful eyes. Narant smiled and didn''t speak. The reflections of several lucky girls and little maids made him happy again. The Lord''s life is boring and boring, but the development of this lucky girl has made Narant experience an interesting feeling that he could never experience in his previous life. "Shirley, Vivian, Catherine, sir, I''m calling you here this time. In addition to letting you eat ice cream, I have one more thing to give you!" Narant finished eating the ice cream, and the girls were still taking slow sips. While tasting, Narant took the opportunity to speak. "Oh! My lord, what''s the matter!" Xue Li finally swallowed the ice cream in her mouth and asked curiously. "That''s it!" The next moment, Narant placed three fiery red spar on the table. "My lord, this is a flame spar!" Vivienne and Catherine lost their voices. No matter what, they never imagined that what Narant said was the flame spar worth ten gold coins. "That''s right, it''s the flame spar!" Narant''s expression remained calm. "Sir, this is too precious, we dare not accept it!" Xue Li didn''t think so much, but Vivienne and Catherine knew what ten gold coins represented, so they bowed their heads and rejected Nalan. special order. "Vivian, Catherine, this is prepared by the adults for your cultivation. It is for you to quickly improve your strength, so don''t refuse!" Narant''s tone also became serious. It was a decision he made after much deliberation these days. Now all his subordinates, whether they are the lucky daughter or the guards, are practicing basic fighting qi tactics. Although this basic Dou Qi technique can cultivate any attribute Dou Qi, the disadvantage is that the speed is too slow. With the normal progress of the guards such as Vivian and Quaker, even if their current physique has reached the standard, it will take more than a year to cultivate the seeds of Dou Qi at the earliest. This still requires excellent talent. If the talent is weaker, it may not be even two or three years or four or five years. But Narant felt that he couldn''t wait for such a long time. Now the territory is developing faster and faster, and he knows more and more dangers. Therefore, he must quickly build up enough strength to defend the territory. And this flame spar, although each one is worth ten gold coins, but Narant really wants to make money, it is not difficult to add up the sugar and ambergris he currently owns. The flame spar seems to be precious, but it can only really play a role after it is used, not to mention that he still has an entire flame spar mine. It not only distributed flame spar to the three women today, but also distributed one to each of Quake and the others. In this way, the time for them to break through the title of knight can be shortened several times, and they may hear good news in a month or two. Catherine and Vivian heard such unquestionable words, and then looked at their adults'' eyes full of love for themselves and others, and finally obeyed the order: "Yes, my lord! Thank you for your gift!" They know that they and others will probably not underestimate the kindness of adults in their entire lives. Therefore, the only thing they need to do is to constantly strive to improve their strength, defend adults, and defend the storm collar. "Very good! Vivienne, Catherine, Shirley, then you will become title knights as quickly as possible. This is what I most want to see now." Narant smiled and said softly to the three girls. "Yes, my lord! We will definitely work hard!" "Sir, Shirley will work hard too!" The three girls nodded solemnly, and Shirley''s little loli patted her small **** loudly. The three girls got the flame spar, and after eating the ice cream, they immediately returned to the back garden to practice hard. On the other hand, Narant waited for Quick and his group to finish learning the characters, and handed out the flame spar to them one by one in the vestibule. When Quick and others heard that Narant distributed the flame spar to them, they were many times more surprised than Vivian''s three daughters. This is worth ten gold coins, you must know that even the unintentional slave soldier of Earl Lakoff only has five gold coins. But now, in order to allow himself and others to quickly break through the title of knight, everyone has been allocated a flame spar in their hands. What a gift this is. For a while, the guards knelt down in the vestibule, reluctant to get up for a long time, in addition to shouting allegiance to Narant, the guards'' eyes were even more rosy. After finally sending off a group of guards who couldn''t help themselves, Narant returned to the castle. "Although I know that it is imperative to distribute the flame spar to them, why is there a little pain in the flesh!" "Fortunately, with the reward of this flame spar, I believe that it can greatly shorten the breakthrough time of Quake and others. At that time, my territorial strength can be strengthened again, and my cavalry regiment can be truly formed!" "However, I don''t have much flame spar right now. It''s time to make a mining plan!" Narant was impressed when he saw that most of the storage space had been emptied. He obtained a total of fifty flame spar. Five of them were given to Nacia I used three of them myself, plus twenty-eight were given away this time, and now there are only nine left in the space ring. . Although these nine flame spar are enough for him to practice until the end of the year, as his strength becomes higher and higher, the speed of absorbing flame spar will be faster and faster in the future, so the mining flame spar must also be mined as soon as possible. on. Time flickered to night, and after dinner, Narant came to sit on the city wall. Lying comfortably on the soft chair, with the cool night wind blowing, and eating fragrant and silky ice cream, Narant is waiting for his third yellow elf to arrive. According to the system reward, this yellow elf will appear tonight. Whoosh whoosh! Without letting Narant wait for a long time, it was completely dark that day, and the splendid meteor shower in the sky arrived as scheduled. "Hey! It''s finally here! My yellow elf doesn''t know what surprise you can bring me this time!" When the meteor shower ended, Narant also ate the last bite of ice cream in the silver bowl and immediately stood up. "Big stone, go and bring the lightning over, my lord, I want to leave the castle!" Following an order, Narant rode the lightning directly out of the castle with his guards. This time, the location where the elf appeared was not too far away. After walking through Maiye Village for about five or six minutes, Narant came to the vicinity of the landing point. Letting the guards wait on the road, Narant rode the lightning down the dirt road alone, and soon, he came to the landing spot of the yellow elf. The meteorite shell is still broken first, and then the yellow elf inside is exposed. Narant leaned over and picked up the sleeping little guy Haw! "Migu! Migu!" As the little guy opened his mouth, he completed the main recognition procedure with ease, and the third yellow elf finally got his hands! Chapter 261： Warcraft Contract Fruit "System, I want to draw a lottery!" When the elf got it, Narant returned to the castle with his personal guard. Back at the castle, he put the elf on the bookshelf temporarily, and then Narant sat at the desk and started another thing that must be done on every meteor night. Following his call, the very familiar lottery turntable appeared in front of him. "Hey! What kind of fruit is this?" However, when Narant habitually glanced at the prizes on the turntable, and subconsciously prepared to click the open button, he was suddenly stunned. I saw that a fruit he had never seen before was added to the big turntable today. There are actually two fruits, one big and one small, in this small lottery box. "There is still such a good thing? Can you get two fruits in the draw?" This is the first time Narant has encountered such a situation. He was a little unclear, so he immediately turned his attention to the newly appeared fruit. World of Warcraft Contract Fruit: This is a contract fruit for master recognition. When the host eats the large fruit, and then feeds the small fruit to the Warcraft to eat, both parties can form a firm master-servant contract, and the Warcraft will never betray Host! "Hey! There is still such a fruit, the system is too unbelievable!" Narant sucked in a breath. However, at the same time, his heart became hot, "If I get this fruit, I don''t need to develop a relationship with Bai Long! Can''t this be done directly!" Narant originally thought that it would take at least a few months to run in with the white dragon before he could really control it, but if he had the fruit of the Warcraft contract, he could directly omit the few months of running in. "System, can this World of Warcraft contract fruit be directly paid for extraction with energy points?" "The fruit of the Warcraft contract is not in the direct draw list, please open the host and get it by lottery!" "What a pit!" Narant scolded secretly, which showed that it was to seduce people. However, he had nothing to do with the system, and could only pin his hopes on the God of Glory. "Master Rongguang, bless me to win!" In the previous lottery draws, Narant had actually seen several new varieties of fruit, but the final result was that he could not really win the lottery by luck. However, this time, the World of Warcraft contract was exactly what he needed, which made him really envious. Next, Narant did not hesitate, and immediately clicked the lottery button. "Give me a hit! Give me a hit!" Seeing that the pointer of the turntable was spinning, Narant found the feeling of playing a gambling machine in his previous life, and it was the feeling of a double seven or a big watermelon pressing dozens of points. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for winning the Warcraft Contract Fruit, please get it in the system panel by yourself!" "Haha! I really won." In the next instant, Narant jumped up from the spot, but he didn''t expect that he was really drawn. "System, your performance today is very good! And Mr. Rongguang, thank you for your care!" After speaking, Narant couldn''t wait to open the system panel, and then with a thought, the fruit of the Warcraft contract that he had just drawn appeared in his hand. There is nothing special about the appearance of this fruit, just like an ordinary apple. The big one is the size of an egg, and the small one is about the size of a longan. "Hey, this small fruit doesn''t seem to have any taste!" Narant took the two fruits close and smelled them, and found that the large ones had an alluring fragrance like other fruits, but the small ones that the beasts ate now had no smell. "Never mind! As long as the effect is good!" Thinking like this, Narant went to the vestibule excitedly. Without letting the little maid Lilia follow, Narante went to the stable alone. At this moment, the white dragon is still being wrapped around his neck by an iron chain. This is to prevent the white dragon from escaping. After all, its surrender is only verbal and has no binding force. When Bai Long saw Narant coming late at night, he looked at him suspiciously. Narant didn''t hesitate, just stuffed the big fruit into his mouth, and then took out the small fruit and handed it to Bai Long. Bai Long sniffed suspiciously, and found that the fruit had no taste and was not ready to eat it. Just when Narant wondered if he should be forced to feed it, something magical happened. I saw that the small fruit, which had no smell at first, was smelled by the white dragon, and suddenly a scent wafted out. It was the scent of purple grass. "Can it still be like this?" Narant was a little unexpected, the fruit effect given by this system was too powerful, and it was actually able to do whatever he wanted to the beasts. In this way, what other monster in this little fruit can resist the temptation. Sure enough, in the next moment, Bai Long, who was still a little lacking in interest, trembled slightly, and his two big nostrils moved, and he looked towards the small fruit in Narant''s hand. "Bailong eat it, it''s for you!" Bai Long looked at the fruit suspiciously, but the rich and attractive scent of purple grass still prevailed, and he finally opened his mouth and bit the fruit. Haw! The fruit is in the mouth, and it is swallowed by the white dragon just as soon as it is chewed at will! And Narant quietly waited for the next result. hum! After only a few breaths of effort, Narant suddenly heard a buzzing sound in his mind. Immediately, there was a sudden spiritual fluctuation in his mind. "Isn''t this the same contractual spiritual connection with the elf!" Narant exclaimed in surprise. Hum hum! Just when Narant was feeling the mental fluctuations carefully, he suddenly felt a strange feeling on his shoulders. Turning his head to look, Bai Long actually came to him, his big long head rubbing on his shoulders intimately and humming softly from time to time. "Haha! The system produced, it must be a fine product!" At this moment, in addition to the uncharacteristic intimacy of the white dragon, Narant also felt the mental fluctuations of the white dragon''s closeness to him. "Okay, White Dragon, there''s not much purple grass, and you ate some of it last time I promise to let you open your stomach and eat it in the next season!" With the spiritual connection, Shirley no longer needs to translate the conversation between Narant and Bai Long, because they can already communicate with each other. When Bai Long just hummed, in addition to expressing intimacy to Narant, he was begging for this purple grass. hum! Hearing Narant''s words, Bai Long felt a little aggrieved, but he obediently stopped the thought of asking for it. Narant was instantly happy, and he could clearly feel that there was a grievance in Bai Long''s mind. Thinking that this guy will be as completely dependent on himself as the elf in the future, Narant couldn''t bear to say: "Okay! I''ll give you a small plant every week from now on!" In fact, the purple grass is not too small, there are at least hundreds of them, and although it was stolen by the white dragon some time ago, it only ate some leaves and flowers, and the rhizomes were not hurt. According to Kenby''s report the day before yesterday, it was said that under the action of the green elves, those rhizomes had begun to sprout again. Fortunately, Narant is not stingy. The big deal is that only leaves and flowers are eaten by the white dragon! Roar! Bai Long was overjoyed, his light hum turned into a long hiss, and his entire body leaned towards Narant. Whoa! It''s a pity that the chain is still on it at the moment, so this intimate action cannot be completed. Only then did Narant react, and quickly retreated the chains on the white dragon. "Bailong, you can walk freely in this front courtyard in the future, but remember, you are not allowed to leave the castle without my order, and you are not allowed to hurt the people in the castle!" hum! After the chain was removed, the white dragon immediately became more joyful, the tall body came directly to Narant''s side, and then kept rubbing against Narant with his neck. Narant was finally satisfied, and after interacting with the white dragon for a while, he returned to the castle. Chapter 262： New persimmon "My lord, my father said that the saddle you need has already been built, but it will take some time because the horse''s light armor is complicated!" The next morning, Narant got up early, and after breakfast, Catherine brought a brand new saddle with an apprentice from the blacksmith shop. "Very good! Catherine, tell your father later at noon that he should not be in a hurry. It''s not a problem to be a few days late with light armor. Anyway, there has been no fighting recently!" Last night, the white dragon signed the master-servant contract. Narant also wanted to go to the blacksmith shop today to see the progress of the saddle. Now that Catherine sent it, it just happened to meet his heart. "By the way, Catherine, call your guards, my lord, I want to go out." "Yes, my lord!" It was arranged for Catherine to summon the guards, and Narant took the apprentice barbarian to the stable. "Oh! Your lord, you are finally here!" Shirley Little Loli was staying at the entrance of the stable at the moment, and when she saw Narant coming from a distance, she immediately seemed to have seen a savior. "What''s the matter, Shirley!" "My lord, I just came to the stable to see the white dragon, but I found that the white dragon broke the chain around his neck. Fortunately, the white dragon did not escape!" "So that''s what happened, Xue Li, I helped him untie this chain last night, and Bai Long won''t have to wear the chain anymore!" Roar! Just as Narant''s voice fell, the white dragon in the stable heard the movement, and trotted out with a long neigh. Hum hum! Immediately, the white dragon rubbed Narant''s shoulder with the long horse''s head. "Hmm! Lord Bailong, how could Bailong do this?" Shirley was a little stunned. It''s also incredible. When she was chatting with Bai Long yesterday at noon, she said a lot of good things about her own adults. Bai Long either ignored them, or occasionally sneered, but overnight this Bai Long turned out to be so close to his own adults. "Xue Li, after you all went to bed last night, my lord and I came to chat with Bai Long for a while. Under the influence of my lord, Bai Long expressed his sincere surrender!" "Hmm! Your lord, is it true?" Xue Li felt that her adults were lying to her, but she couldn''t think of a better explanation for Bai Long''s intimacy with her own adults. After putting on the custom-made saddle for the white dragon, Narant rode his monster horse out of the castle for the first time. The monster horse is worthy of being a monster horse. With a height of nearly two meters and a strong and powerful physique, Narant seems to have ridden a battery car in his previous life, and instantly changed into a Harley-like feeling. The riding feeling brought by the strong power of the monster horse is simply wonderful! "White Dragon, use the spell!" Of course, the reason why beasts are so powerful is that in addition to their super physical qualities, spells are also one of the reliances on which they can become the top of the food chain. When he came to the bottom of the gentle slope, Narant couldn''t wait to give an order to the white dragon. Roar! The white dragon let out a long hiss and ran the spell immediately. tap! tap! In an instant, the four hooves of the white dragon made the wind, and the speed suddenly accelerated. Sitting on the horseback, Narant only felt a huge pulling force coming, and then the wind whistled in his ears. tap! tap! The white dragon ran at full speed, and the scenery on both sides quickly reversed, which made Narant feel like he was racing in his previous life, so exciting. stop! After running for about a minute, Narant at this moment has come to Maiye Village, which is two or three miles away from the castle. In order to avoid bumping into the villagers, Narant immediately stopped the white dragon''s rush. After waiting for seven or eight minutes, the guards trotted to catch up. "Sir! The speed of the white dragon is too fast!" It was dark night when the roundup was held that day, and the running distance was short, so how much everyone felt about the speed of the white dragon. But now in broad daylight, the speed of Bai Long''s riding Juechen immediately let everyone see the power of the beast horse. "White Dragon is a wind-type monster, so it''s faster than most monsters! Alright, let''s get down to business!" The powerful Narant of the Warcraft Horse has already tested it, and then he will do today''s business. "Business?" The three girls were a little curious. Narant didn''t explain much, and took out the yellow elf he just got last night from his arms. "Wow! My lord, did you find another yellow elf last night?" Shirley immediately opened her mouth and exclaimed. Last night, Shirley, Vivian, and Catherine went to the back garden to practice, so Narant only brought his guards there, and he didn''t know about the yellow elves beforehand. "Xue Li, as a nobleman favored by the God of Glory, your lord thinks this is normal!" The corner of Narant''s mouth twitched slightly, and then he said to the yellow elf: "Go, little guy! Do your best!" "Migu! Migu!" The elf felt Narant''s expectations for it, and immediately Migu screamed a few times and walked forward. "Come on, let''s see what kind of minerals this yellow elf can bring to our Storm Leader." Narant waved his hand and followed the yellow elf directly. Under the amazed gazes of the villagers in Maiye Village, the yellow elf passed through Maiye Village and continued to move forward. After about twenty minutes, the little guy finally stopped, and then moved his round body to look around, as if he was looking for the final habitat. Seeing this, Narant immediately raised his hand to stop the marching team. Migu! Migu! Finally, the little guy stopped for a moment, decided his final habitat, and happily walked towards the open space beside the road. When reaching the center of the open space, the yellow elf stopped, and then the yellow light began to slowly gather energy, and the yellow light became more and more bright. "It''s started!" Narant''s eyes lit up when he saw this, and he looked forward to it. Buzz! The energy on the yellow elf gathered to the peak, and then the yellow circle rippled on the surrounding land. It lasted for nearly ten seconds before it returned to its original state. "It''s done!" Narant immediately looked towards the open space Wow! My lord, look, there are so many beautiful stones on the ground! " When the scene ahead came into view, the original open space had changed. Fortunately, the mine opened by the yellow elf this time is still an open-pit mine. The half-exposed surface that is visible to the naked eye has blocks of colorful and beautiful spar. "Is this a gem mine or a crystal mine?" Narant immediately had a guess, so he got off his horse and walked towards the open space. "It''s a crystal mine!" Soon, Narant came to the mine area, and after picking up a few pieces of ores to check, he finally determined that what he got this time turned out to be crystal deposits. "Yeah! My lord, this is a crystal mine, and it''s the most advanced crystal mine, because it contains crystals of various colors!" The three women also came to Narant and immediately recognized the type of ore. "Congratulations, Lord, the God of Glory has favored you!" "Congratulations, Lord, the God of Glory has favored you!" Several women immediately sent blessings to Narant! "Hehe, it''s really not bad!" Although there are no practical minerals such as iron ore or copper ore expected by Narant, this is already much better than minerals such as clay. In particular, the quality of this crystal mine is very high. It is not only transparent and clear, but also has various colored crystals, such as white crystal, purple crystal, pink crystal, blue crystal and so on. Although the value of crystals in this world is not as exaggerated as in the previous life, in grams, high-quality colored crystals are also in short supply. For example, the best-selling perfume bottles are basically made of colored crystals. And Narant just planned to produce his own perfume a few days ago, and now he has even saved the cost of purchasing packaging materials. Chapter 263： telescope After the mine was opened, Narant left two guards behind, and another person was sent to inform Mario. He took the rest of the people towards the sea. A few days ago, it was quite busy, and Narant didn''t have time to go to the beach to check it out. Today, I just went to see the repaired ship and the training of the crew. "Sir, you are here!" From a distance, Kenby Cow Dung saw Narant, and his eyes lit up immediately, and he ran up to greet him attentively. "Well, Kenby Cow Dung, how are the new serfs these days, are they still used to the life of Storm Collar?" "Sir, that must be a habit. With a kind lord like you, not only will they be fed, but they will also get paid for their work. How happy these new serfs are!" Kenby cow dung flattered. "very good!" "Sir, are you here today to check out the ships?" "yes!" "Sir, that little one will guide you!" Saying that, Kenby Cow Dung diligently led the way for Bailong in front of him. Soon, Narant came to the beach. "Move quickly, raise the sails immediately!" Narant heard the shouting from the front from a distance. I saw Jack and eight crew members were practicing sail raising. Following his urging, several crew members quickly pulled the hemp rope, and the white big sail on the mast was slowly raised by the crew. After a while, the big sail on the mast rose. fully expanded. Nalanda nodded, although he knew nothing about sailing, but at least the crew members were more agile. "Jack, the lord is here!" When he came to the bottom of the sea boat, Kenby Cow Dung immediately shouted at the top of his voice. "Little Jack has seen Lord Lord!" Hearing the shouting, Jack, who was standing in front of the rudder at the stern, trotted off the ship. "Get up Jack!" Narant waved his hand, and at this time he became more and more satisfied with this Jack. He has observed the shell of the sea-going ship, and the large holes that were broken last time are intact. And the level of the seamen who had been taught for a few days was not bad, which showed that Jack was indeed a sailor. In this world, talent is often hard to find even if you have money. "Thank you, Lord!" Jack stood up carefully. "Jack, I just saw that the crew members are quite proficient in raising the sails. I don''t know how many days it will take to go to sea?" "Go back to the lord, it will be done in three days! The eight sailors you selected have studied very hard, and now they are proficient in raising and lowering sails. Next, as long as they continue to practice the direction of the sails, they will be able to truly sail. Sailing at sea!" "Oh? Are you sure you can do it in three days?" "Yes, Lord Lord, the little one is confident to teach them well within three days!" Jack answered affirmatively. It can be seen from the expression that this Jack really has full confidence in sailing. "Very good! Then when you are sure that you can sail to the sea, tell Kempi as soon as possible and let him send someone to inform me! If this voyage goes well, I will have a great reward!" "Yes, my lord!" After getting the three-day deadline, Narant didn''t stay any longer and let Jack continue to start training. "Since the voyage is going to start, the compass needs to be prepared! I heard Boris say that he has one in the castle, and send someone to get it today!" There is also a compass in this world. It''s not a special thing. Last time I was going to buy it in Narant, the city of tulips, but Boris said that he had one in the castle and told Narant not to buy it. Because this thing needs a gold coin to buy, and it is useless to use it normally. The compass used by Boris was left over when his caravan went to the Gobi desert in the northwest. Later, there was a war over there, and his caravan stopped going, but the compass remained. Narant didn''t have a compass when he picked it up, and now he has to prepare one even if he is sailing offshore. After all, he is prepared. "Besides a compass, what else do you need for sailing?" Narant thought as he walked forward. Suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration, "By the way, a telescope! However, it seems that there is no telescope in this world!" Telescopes and compasses are standard for sailors in pirate movies and TV dramas in previous lives. However, because there is no glass, it seems that the existence of telescopes has not yet been invented in this world. However, as a transmigrator, since there is no one, he will be the creator himself. "Kenby cow dung!" Narant immediately ordered. "Sir, the little one is here!" "Go and call me the jeweler among the new serfs now!" "Yes, my lord!" Kenby Cow Dung didn''t dare to ask the reason, and immediately went to find someone when he heard the order. "The villain Val has seen the Lord Lord!" A few minutes later, Kenby Cow Dung brought a middle-aged serf in his forties to Narant. The middle-aged serf was shabby and thin. It was obvious that his career as a jeweler was mixed in with the serfs. It''s not delicious. "Val, I heard you used to be a jeweler?" "Yes, Lord Lord, Xiao used to help make all kinds of jewelry in a jewelry store in Hei Tie City for twenty-five years!" "Twenty-five years? Very well, Val, you follow me to the castle now, I have something to tell you!" "Yes, Lord Lord!" This Vaal naturally did not dare to have an opinion, and was taken directly to the castle by Narant. Outside the castle, let the guards take Val to wash in the creek, while Narant went directly to the third floor of the inner castle. Needless to say, the principle of the telescope is also very simple. It uses two lenses, the objective lens and the eyepiece, to zoom in and zoom in on the distant scene. If Narant wanted to make a telescope before today, he would have to send someone to the Tulip City to purchase materials specially, because there is no glass in this world, so only ultra-high-quality crystals can be used as lenses. Fortunately, the yellow elf of Narant gave him a high-quality crystal mine. There are no impurities in this high-quality crystal, and it has fully met the requirements for making telescopes. Narant directly picked up the pen and paper and began to draw and draft the plan. What he was going to make was the simplest monocular. The iron shell of the telescope needs to be made by John Blacksmith, and the lens of this telescope is naturally made by the Val jeweler. Although this jeweler is probably not as good as the masters in the sapphire treasure shop, but with twenty-five years of experience, grinding and cutting gemstones is absolutely no problem. When Narant finished drawing, the Val jeweler had washed up in the creek and put on a new linen blouse from the castle. "I have seen Lord Lord! Thank Lord Lord for the gift of clothes!" Val was a little excited when he came to the castle hall and saw Narant. His worn linen clothes had been worn for two years, and today he finally got a new one. "Get up! Val, I have a few pieces of white crystal here. I want you to help me polish it into a specific shape, and at the end, the surface of the crystal is required to be as smooth as sea water. Can you do it?" "Adults, small ones can do it. When the small ones were in the jewelry store, the most they made were crystal stones!" The jewelry store where Val worked at the beginning was for the wealthy businessmen and the common people, so crystal and copper materials were mostly used as jewelry. , after all, gold and precious stones were only consumed by nobles. Narant entrusted this matter to him, but it was really the right task. "Very good, then this matter will be handed over to you! If you do it well, you will be able to become a jeweler again in the future, and I will open a small workshop for you!" Narant nodded with satisfaction. "Lord Xie, the little one must do his best!" Val responded excitedly. Chapter 264： Ship out to sea! Time turned to three days later. "Everyone, push me!" "drink!" In Storm Territory, on the beach by the sea, Narant gathered more than two hundred barbarians. Today, his ship is finally going to sea. Just last night, Kenby Cow Dung came to the castle to report that Jack had determined that the new crew had met the requirements for sailing. "Go on, push!" Narant stood by and shouted at the barbarians. This ship is at least a few tons. If it weren''t for so many barbarians, Narant really couldn''t send it back to the sea. Grumpy Grumpy! With the hard work of the barbarians, the hull resting on the log finally started to move, slowly approaching the sea. Whoa! Finally, more than ten minutes later, there was a huge sound of falling water from the sea, and water splashed in the sea. In order to make it easier for the boat to launch, Narant had dug a deep pit more than ten meters wide on the edge of the beach, and this big pit was like a canal, with a channel in front of it leading directly to the deep water area of ??the reef coast on the side. When the sea boat fell into the pit, it immediately floated up. The barbarians'' push boats turned into pull boats, and they all came to the front holding ropes and pulled the sea boats along the waterway. In this way, it took more than half an hour for the ship to finally arrive at the deep water area of ??the reef coast where it can navigate freely. "Raymond, you bring the barbarians to fill this beach back!" "Yes, my lord!" After instructing Raymond, Narant went directly to the beach and set foot on the raft. Vivian, Shirley, and Catherine had been waiting excitedly for a long time. "Sir, what does it feel like to go to the sea? Will there be sea monsters in the sea?" When Kenby cow dung was rowing hard, Little Lolita had both longing and fear for the deep blue sea in the distance. "Shirley, you''ll know what it feels like later! As for whether there are sea monsters, I don''t think there should be any offshore!" To be honest, Narant is still not sure if there is any terror in the deep sea of ??this fantasy world. the creature But fortunately, according to Jack himself, they had never encountered sea monsters in the past, except to see some big fish. Of course, their channel will not be too far from the coast. Basically, if there are no terrain restrictions, they will control the navigation within a range of dozens of miles. Boom! With the slight collision sound, the small raft finally leaned against the sea boat. Then everyone boarded the boat one by one relying on the escalator. "Jack, let''s go!" The ten guards had already boarded the ship one step ahead, so after he and a few women boarded the ship, Narant directly ordered. "Yes, Lord Lord!" Jack was already eager to try it, and he hadn''t sailed a sea boat for several years. "Lord Lord has an order, raise your sails and set sail!" "Raise the sails and set sail!" As Jack conveyed the order, the crew on the sea-going ship immediately began to operate, and as the sails were raised high, the sea-going ship finally moved. creak creak! The ship made a soft creaking sound under the force. "Wow, it''s moving! It''s moving!" Shirley Little Lolita immediately became excited, and stood on the side of the ship with Vivian and Catherine and looked into the sea. Whoa whoa whoa! As the ships continued to be family members, the sound of riding the wind and breaking the waves could be heard. It was also the first time that Narant went out to sea on this ancient sailboat, and immediately came to the stern to climb up and look into the distance. Gradually, the figures on the coast became smaller and smaller. At this time, Narant took out a small metal cylinder from his arms. This metal cylinder is a telescopic type, and it is the monocular that has just been rushed out. Carrying the monocular, Narant looked directly at the coast. "Well, yes, it should look like six times to eight times!" Narant''s naked eyes saw that the silhouette of the seaside had become blurred, and only a small point could be seen. Even with the use of monoculars, you can clearly see the face and distinguish the clothes on the body. Such a multiple is enough to use in this backward world. However, this first telescope is practical enough, but the appearance is ordinary. Because Narant is in a hurry, the telescope shell is simply wrapped with copper skin, and the rest has no decoration. As an item used by the lord, the finished telescope in the future naturally cannot be so monotonous and simple. While Jack took control of the rudder, he watched the lord look towards the coast with a strange object, but he did not dare to disturb. After finally seeing Narant put down the telescope, he cautiously said, "Lord Lord, where are we going now?" "Continue to drive to the depths of the ocean!" It is only a mile or two away from the coast now, and there is no system prompt in my mind, so this maiden voyage naturally cannot end like this. "Yes, Lord!" Jack responded immediately, and then steered the ship straight towards the deep sea. Narant put away the telescope and walked towards the three girls. This is the first time for the three girls to go out to sea. Although the weather today is good and the waves are not high, the swaying of the boat really made the three girls stand a little unsteady. Especially the little girl Shirley, she would exclaim from time to time as the waves hit the hull, hugging Katherine''s slender waist, of course, she was still extremely happy. "Wow! My lord, look, what a big whale! It''s really big!" When Narant came to the three girls, Shirley suddenly exclaimed. It turned out that they had reached the whale''s active area. "Well, my lord, it''s talking, it''s telling its companions to drive the group of flying fish together!" Shirley immediately called a translator for the call from the whales in the sea. Whoa! Sure enough, in the next moment, countless slippery flying fish emerged from the sea. These slippery flying fish jumped out of the sea and spread their big fins and started to slide against the sea surface. silver blade flying in the air. "Wow! So pretty, so much prettier than on the coast!" The three girls were stunned! Well! At this moment, an abyss mouth suddenly appeared in the sea, and the mouth broke through the sea like two large canvases and stood on the sea surface ah! Shirley and other women were so frightened by this scene that they all hung on Narant''s body. "Don''t be afraid, this is just whale predation!" Narant immediately smiled and reassured the three girls, he had seen such a scene last time when he caught the slippery flying fish. However, Narant was really worried about being eaten by these whales at that time on a simple raft, but now he is on a sea boat, so naturally he doesn''t have to worry. The ships continue to sail, and gradually the sailing becomes boring as time goes on. In the scorching hot sun and the swaying hull, the three lucky daughters had already hid in the cabin, and only Narant was still standing on the deck and looked around with binoculars from time to time. "It''s been more than an hour, and it''s reasonable to say that it has taken a dozen or twenty nautical miles. Why hasn''t the system task been completed yet?" Narant also felt a little bored. There are no pirates that can be encountered in China. "Ding, the system side quest: the first time to go to sea by sea boat has been completed, and the system reward has been issued!" "System, did you do it on purpose?" When Narant''s murmur fell, the system''s prompt sounded immediately. Narant felt that this was intentional by the system, but there was no evidence. However, fortunately, the system task has been completed, and he doesn''t care so much. He only hopes that the reward given by the system can be better. "Jack, turn back!" Immediately, Narant gave the order. "Yes, my lord!" "Lord Lord, Captain Jack, there seems to be a black spot on the sea in the distance, Captain Jack, isn''t that the island you said?" When Rescue Jack was about to turn back to sail according to the order, the crew on the mast who was in charge of the lookout suddenly exclaimed. . Chapter 265： uninhabited island island? Narant immediately came to his senses and looked in the direction the sailor pointed. However, because he was not high enough on the deck, naturally he couldn''t find anything. "Jack, keep your course first, and wait until I go to the mast to see" After speaking, Narant couldn''t wait to climb up the mast. Although there is no experience in climbing masts, this is extremely easy for Narant, who has a grudge. He swiftly climbed to the lookout at the top of the mast. "Lord Lord, the black spot is over there, the little one is not sure if it is a real island." Seeing Narant running up, the sailor was nervous for a while. Nalanda nodded, looking in that direction and sure enough he saw a black spot in the distance. The next moment, he raised the telescope and looked. Under the magnification of the telescope, the original black spot finally got a lot closer, and it could be distinguished that it was not black, but green covered by lush vegetation. Although it is not really visible at present, it has been confirmed that it is an island. Narant was immediately surprised. "Jack, sail to the southeast, there''s an island over there! Let''s go and take a look!" "Yes, Lord Lord!" Jack immediately grasped the direction after receiving the order, and went straight to the southeast. "Sir, have you discovered the island?" At this moment, the three women hiding in the cabin also heard the movement and ran out. "That''s right, I found an island, and it looks like it''s not small in size!" Through the lush and spiky vegetation, Narant was able to determine that the area of ??the island was not small, otherwise it would be impossible to grow such lush vegetation. "Wow! Sir, what do you think there will be on the island, will there be endless fruits!" Xue Li said. "I think there must be gold on the island. The book says that there are pirates at sea, and they will hide treasures on the island!" Catherine said. "Sir, do you think there will be people living on the island?" Vivian said. Hearing the three women''s guesses, Narant rolled his eyes. His lord is not omnipotent, and now he can''t even see the outline of the island on this deck. "You''ll find out later, maybe all of them!" However, for the majesty of the lord, Narant could only cope with it. Next, as the ship moved forward, Narant and the three women stood on the deck looking forward to the southeast together. "Wow, I saw it! I saw it!" After about ten minutes of sailing at full speed, even standing on the deck, he could finally see the outline of the island. Next, people are even more looking forward to it. After sailing for half an hour, you can always see the size of the island. "Wow! My lord, this island is so big, bigger than Maiye Village!" Shirley''s little girl''s eyes widened, as if there was really endless fruit waiting for him on the island. In fact, according to Narant''s estimation, this island is much larger than Maiye Village. It is roughly estimated that at least the coastline on the side in front of them has the appearance of four or five kilometers. "Lord Lord, I saw a beach there, do you want to dock now!" At this time, Jack, who had been controlling the ship, asked. "Jack, don''t worry, go around the island first, and wait until we determine the terrain of the island before landing!" "Yes, my lord!" Whether it was to prevent possible danger or to confirm the size of the island, Narant wanted to take a detour to check it out. Under his orders, Jack quickly steered the ship and began to patrol around the island. About half an hour later, the boat circled the island, and Narant basically confirmed the shape and scale of the island. The shape of this island is close to a square, and the length and width are about four or five kilometers. The island is surrounded by reefs and cliffs, with a drop of more than ten meters. Only before they faced the direction of the Storm Territory, there was a beach of several hundred meters. At this moment, he can also roughly confirm that this should be an uninhabited island, because when he circled the island, he did not see any traces of human life on the island, nor did he see any ships around the island. "Jack! Dock, we''re going to land on the island!" When the boat returned to the beach, Narant directly ordered. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, the ship slowly moved closer to the island under Jack''s control. "Wow, my lord, look what''s on that beach? So many water jets!" Just about four or five hundred meters from the coast, the girls suddenly exclaimed in surprise. Narant followed his gaze, and saw that there were small water jets rising from time to time on the seashore, like small fountains. "Narant was also a little puzzled when he saw this, and immediately looked at it with a telescope. "It turned out to be a sea mussel, is there a sea mussel that can spray water?" Narant was a little surprised. He used the telescope to clearly see the cause of the water column. It was some sea mussels growing in diving. After they absorbed the seawater, they sprayed the seawater to a height of one to two or three meters. The scene was quite spectacular. . "Sea clam? Your lord, you are so amazing, we can''t see clearly." The three women had already discovered the strange object in Narant''s hand. Shirley tilted her head and looked curiously at the object in Narant''s hand. "Little girl, if you want to see it, just say it, this is a telescope, you can take a look at it! With it, you can also see the scenery in the distance!" Narant knew what this little loli was thinking, and was about to use the monocular. handed over. "Thank you, Lord, you are the most merciful lord!" Xue Li took the binoculars happily upon hearing the words, and without Narant''s teaching, she imitated Nallant and put the monocular in front of her eyes. "Hmm!" At the next moment, Xue Li''s body trembled, "Is this a divine art, sir? Why are all the distant scenes taken into this container." Shirley Little Loli is a little unbelievable. "This is not magic, this is the power of science!" Narant laughed. "Sir, what is science?" ""Narant science is" Narant was also at a loss for words when asked. This was a concept that even elementary school students had in previous lives, but in this world, it didn''t even germinate. More importantly, it is quite troublesome to explain. After a while, Narant said in popular words: "Science is to constantly explore the mysteries of this world. Fertilizer to increase production.¡± "For example, ice cubes don''t necessarily appear in winter. I can also make them with that ore powder." "Now, what you see is called a telescope, and it''s also science!" "Hmm! Your lord, you are really a wise nobleman!" Xue Li tilted her head and seemed to understand, but it didn''t affect her flattering. But Catherine and Vivian understood a little bit, after all, the examples Narant gave happened in Stormland. At this moment, the two women also looked at Narant with their shining beautiful eyes admiringly. "Sister Vivian, Sister Catherine, take a look at it too, sir, this telescope is really amazing, and it''s very fun!" Shirley was very sensible, and after looking at it for a while, she handed the telescope to Vivian and Catherine. In fact, while they were talking, the ship had already approached the island more than 100 meters away, and they could see clearly even without binoculars. However, curious about the telescope, the two women took it over and took turns to try it out. At a glance, the two women also showed the same shocked expression as Shirley. "Sir, the coast ahead is too shallow, we can only use a small raft to dock!" At this time, Jack had ordered the crew to drop anchor and lowered the sails at the same time. "it is good!" Originally, sea boats had to be equipped with small wooden boats, but Narant had a small wooden boat, so he made a simpler wooden raft and hung it on the side of the boat, which was just used to land on the island at this moment. Chapter 266： Grape Soon, the raft was lowered. Narant took three daughters and two barbarian guards and headed for the island on a raft, while Jack and the others stayed behind on the ship. Whoa! Under the paddling of the two guards, the raft finally leaned against the beach. Soft sand, clear water, and water columns that look like fountains make the island''s environment even more beautiful than the coast of Stormwind. Most importantly, there are no murlocs near this beach. After looking up and looking around for a moment, he confirmed that there was no danger around him, and Narant came directly to the nearest water-spraying sea clam. This is a sea clam the size of a washbasin. And its shell is different from the luminous magic mussel. The luminous magic mussel''s shell is white, which is slightly ordinary, but the water-spraying shell has five or six colors, like a rainbow. "Wow, my lord! This shell is so beautiful! Never seen it before!" The shell is not afraid of people, and when Narant and others approached it, it still sprays water jets like others. "Is this a new species rewarded by the system?" Looking at the sea clam with a rainbow shell, an idea popped into Narant''s mind. The reward of the system is not a plant, but a new species. So if it is really this water-spraying sea mussel, it is very possible. At the moment, Narant dug up a sea clam directly nearby. As the sea clam was held in his hand, it finally stopped spraying water, and the whole shell was tightly closed. "I don''t know if it also has magic power, but looking at the shell is quite fantastic!" Narant took the sea clam and looked at it. However, sea mussels have a characteristic, that is, they cannot probe the inside from the shell. At the moment, Narant is not going to delay. He puts down the sea mussels and prepares to come back to kill one later to explore. If it is not the magic sea mussels, it can also be used as grilled seafood. "Let''s go! Let''s go to the island first!" Immediately, he took the three daughters onto the gentle **** ahead. "Sir, this island is so beautiful!" "Yes, my lord, look at a lot of roses!" Walking to the island, the scenery ahead is unobstructed. The layout of this island is relatively simple. There is an open space in front of it, and the open ground is lush with flowers and plants. As for the rear, there is a mountain more than 100 meters high, and Narant doesn''t know if it is a crater. At this moment, in front of Narant and the others are large tracts of flowers. There are many varieties of these flowers, but most of them are fiery red roses, and it looks like a sea of ??red. "Now I have the raw materials for my own perfume production!" Narant was overjoyed when he saw it. He originally thought that when the autumn harvest was over, he would introduce several kinds of flowers from other noble territories to make perfume. But now, seeing that there are at least three or four acres of flower seas, there is no need to introduce them. He only needs to take care of these flower seas, and he will have a steady stream of perfume raw materials in the future. "Well, my lord, why are there flowers on the island, and no fruit!" Shirley''s little loli looked at the sea of ??flowers around her. She didn''t have the joyful expressions of Vivienne and Catherine, but her big eyes were messing around. change. "There should be some ahead, let''s go and have a look!" The sea of ????flowers was nothing to see, and Narant and a few women continued to head towards the foot of the mountain ahead. After walking for about ten minutes and three miles, they finally came to the foot of the mountain. "It''s a lake!" When I came to the foot of the mountain, I saw a very clear lake. "Let''s go, let''s go and rest for a while!" Narant was overjoyed when he saw the lake. This lake is quite large, with a length of at least 500 meters and a width of about 200 meters. There is a small stream of water flowing down the mountain, and it is estimated that there is still a spring on the mountain. With the fresh water of this lake, this island really has a high development value, and it is completely possible for people to come to the island to station. After being exposed to the sun for more than two hours at sea, Narant also felt a little hot, and when he came to the lake, he took off his shoes and stepped into the water. "Huh!" In an instant, the cold lake water dissipated most of the heat from his body. "It''s so cool, my lord, this island is so beautiful! It would be great if you could live here!" The three girls also learned from Narant to take off their shoes and step their tender white feet into the water. Vivian likes a quiet and sweet life the most, and immediately sighed towards Narant. Catherine also nodded in agreement when she heard the words, no matter which world they are in, girls yearn for beauty. But Shirley girl''s eyes were still rolling around. Suddenly, Shirley''s eyes lit up, and regardless of Narant, Vivian and the others, she put on her shoes and walked towards the bushes beside her. This small lake is located at the foot of the mountain, half of the shore is flat flowers and meadows, and there are trees near the side of the mountain. Shirley is heading towards the woods on the side of the mountain. Narant noticed Shirley''s actions, but he didn''t care, a barbarian guard had already walked over with Shirley. "Hmm! Your lord, look what I found!" It didn''t take long for Shirley to run back. "What?" Narant was a little puzzled. "My lord, I found several kinds of fruits! There are wild apples, wild strawberries, uh, there is another kind of fruit that Shirley doesn''t know about!" Shirley grabbed her clothes with both hands, and now her top had turned into a pocket. Bulky inside. "You really found it!" Narant was speechless, he also admired this little loli''s will to eat However, there are actually three kinds of fruits on this island, but let Narant slightly Accident. "My lord, Sister Vivian and Sister Catherine, take a look at what kind of fruit this is. There are a lot of fruits in this bunch, but Shirley has never seen it before, so I don''t dare to eat it!" Xue Li quickly came to the front of the three of them, and directly presented several fruits in her clothes in front of everyone''s eyes. Among them were two or three small red apples and a few red wild strawberries. However, the most numerous ones were strings of unknown fruits that Shirley spoke of. "Shirley, I''ve never seen this fruit before!" "Like Vivienne, I have never seen this fruit, Shirley, why don''t you eat it! When I was on the grassland, Raymond and the others said that it is best to eat less or not the unknown wild fruit. Eat it, otherwise it will be dangerous!" "Hmm!" Xue Li heard the words with a reluctant expression, and then looked at her own adults with big watery eyes. At the moment, Narant was a little dazed looking at the fruit in her pocket. Isn''t this the grape from the previous life? The big purple grapes. After coming to this world, although many things are similar to the previous life, some things have disappeared in this world. Such is the case with sugar cane in Narrant. And now he has seen one more plant that this world does not have, and that is the grape. In fact, the grape is the first thing Narant discovered. Because neither in his own castle nor at Stella''s birthday celebration in Tulip City the other day, he did not discover the existence of wine. You must know that the most famous wine in the West in the past life was wine. But in this world there is only beer or some other fruity wine that is more like a drink. And beer has become the mainstream of the world. Chapter 267： magic water droplets "Sir, can I eat this fruit?" Xue Li saw her adults staring blankly at the fruit, and a glimmer of hope rose in her heart. "Of course you can, Shirley! These fruits are called grapes, and they are very delicious!" Narant came back to his senses and immediately gave a positive answer. "Well, that''s great! Sir, this is for you! Sister Vivian, Sister Catherine, this is for you!" She got a positive answer, and a bright smile appeared on Shirley''s face immediately. Narant took the grapes, washed them in clean water, and then picked one and put it in his mouth. "Sure enough, it''s grapes, and it''s even more delicious!" Narant''s eyes lit up. It is said that most of the wild grapes are sour, after all, many grapes in the countryside in the past life were like this. But the grapes in this other world are not only big, but the sweetness is no different from the improved grapes sold in the fruit supermarkets in the city. "Wow! It''s so sweet, these grapes are so delicious!" Shirley''s little loli couldn''t wait to eat, and exclaimed while eating. Vivienne and Catherine were also stunned. While the three girls were enjoying themselves, Narant walked towards the bushes where Shirley had gone before. There are no grapes and no wine in this different world. Maybe I can try to brew it, and I will not make any money then, but my lord will have the same delicious drink on the table in the future. Soon, Narant came to the woods at the foot of the mountain. "so much?" When Narant pulled out the bushes outside the forest, there were criss-crossing vines everywhere, and the vines were covered with clusters of heavy grapes. Obviously, Shirley''s little loli just picked some on the edge, but there are also four or five strings! "Very good, this uninhabited island is simply a blessed land!" If someone else came to the island, it just added a beautiful place full of flowers, plus a delicious fruit. But now that it has been obtained by Narant, it is likely to represent a steady stream of golden coins. Of course, this new grape species is likely to be rewarded by the system, and maybe other people who land on the island will not see the existence of this plant. "Wow! Lots of grapes!" At this time, the three girls who had finished eating the fruit also came to Narant. Vivian and Catherine looked curiously into the bushes, and immediately saw the bunch of big grapes. Obviously, the deliciousness of grapes also conquered the two girls. "Well, my lord, these grapes are so delicious, I don''t know if there will be a chance to eat them again in the future!" Shirley felt her chubby belly, still a little reluctant to give up on these grapes. She knows that after returning to the territory this time, the next time she wants to go to sea again, she doesn''t know when it will be! "Sherry, who will have a chance, is ready to expand the cultivation of this grape!" "Sir, there are so many grapes, do you still want to plant them? Do you also like to eat them?" They were both happy and puzzled. "Hehe, besides eating, these grapes actually have better uses!" "Hmm? My lord, what''s the use?" Xue Li was curious. "You''ll find out later!" Narant didn''t make it clear. After all, in his previous life, he had only seen his grandmother making grapes in the countryside, and he had never really tried it, so he couldn''t guarantee 100% that he could make wine. . "Let''s go, let''s go to the beach to have a seafood barbecue first, and let the guards pick some of these grapes back!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant took the three to the beach, and at the same time asked the guards to go to the boat to call someone, and let some of the crew and guards come down to pick grapes. When the guard crew began to pick, Narant also started to make a fire to prepare for the barbecue. Because the ocean has not been over-exploited, the island is also full of seafood, just like the Storm Territory coast. After jumping up and down, the three women grabbed a large bucket of seafood, a majestic big crab, a fist-sized oyster, and an unknown small shell. Now that Vivienne has learned simple grilling, Narant doesn''t need to do it herself. Narant took advantage of the neutral position to go directly to the beach to find two water-spraying sea mussels. Oddly enough, this squirt sea mussel is not quite the same as other sea mussels. Originally, a man with such a large washbasin could live better by hiding in the water, but like other small seashells, it grows on the beach, and the water sprays so happily, isn''t it afraid of dehydration and death? With such curiosity, Narant directly pried open the first water-spraying sea clam. "Hey! It really has a magical reflection!" The next moment, Narant''s eyes lit up, and the magical reflection showed that this sea clam was also an extraordinary existence. Narant forcefully peeled off the water-spraying sea clam, and the next moment, he saw a longan-sized bead appearing in front of him. This bead is exactly the same as the shell of the water-spraying sea mussel, with colorful rays of light flowing above it, which is really beautiful. If you don''t talk about practicality, just for appearance, the beads of this water-spraying sea mussel are several times more beautiful than luminous beads. "I don''t know what it''s used for. Does the water spray of the magic sea clam depend on it?" Narant vaguely had such speculation, and the next moment he stood up and went to the beach to confirm it. puff! "I go!" When Narant put the colorful beads into the sea water, a jet of water shot out in an instant, and Narant couldn''t avoid it, and was poured on his face. "Haha! Isn''t this a fantasy fountain?" Although he was wet, Narant was excited. The colorful beads were simply a natural fountain system. "Sir, the oyster test has been passed!" At this moment, the three women not far away called out to him. When Narant heard the words, he put away the water-spraying beads. He was in a good mood and was ready to express his cheerful mood with a feast. Not to mention, using the spices that Rose has prepared a long time ago, even if Vivienne''s craftsmanship is unfamiliar, it is still extremely delicious. "Well, my lord, you ate so fast today! Would you like Shirley to catch some more big crabs!" Shirley nibbled on the crab legs happily. This girl doesn''t dare to eat crabs. What she loves most is the crab''s big pincers and a few calves. Therefore, every time Narant eats barbecue, he eats the body of the crab and leaves the legs and tongs to this little loli. But after just two or three minutes of eating, Shirley found that the plate in front of her was already full of big tongs and calves. Today, even she, who is known as a snack food, can''t match the speed of Narant. "No, these are enough to eat! The lord got a baby today, so I''m in a good mood, eat faster!" Narant explained. "Sir, what kind of baby did you get, my lord, what''s wrong with your stomach?" The three girls were curious, and when Xue Li was halfway through her question, she suddenly stared at Narant''s stomach with wide eyes. "Ok?" Narant looked suspiciously at his stomach. "I go!" I saw that his clothes had been wet for some time, and they kept dripping water. Chapter 268： Rainbow Island Narant hurriedly took it into his arms, and the colorful water spray beads appeared in his hands again. "This thing can still water?" Narant''s eyes widened. There was nothing else in his arms, and he just put this water spray plant into his arms at will, so the water can only be made out of beads. If this speculation is true, then the magic of this bead is no worse than that of the night light bead. "Wow! What a beautiful pearl!" The three girls immediately widened their beautiful eyes when they saw the beads with colorful rays of light. "Sir, is this the baby you''re talking about?" "That''s right, it is it!" Nalanda nodded, "It is the pearl of the sea mussels around. The reason why those sea mussels can spray water is because of its existence. Water injection!" "Yeah! It''s so powerful!" The three girls were very surprised. "Haha! It is estimated that there are more powerful ones!" Narant took the water-spraying sea clam shell that he peeled off earlier. At this time, the meat in the sea clam had been placed on the grill, and he directly put the water-spraying plant in it. In the eyes of the three women who did not understand why, Narant did not explain, but greeted the three women to continue to enjoy the barbecue. After eating for about ten minutes, when Narant looked at the sea clam shell again, he saw that there was a small half bowl of water in the originally empty sea clam shell. "Sure enough, this water spray can automatically generate clean water!" Narant was shocked by this discovery. As for how the water is produced, although Narant is not sure, he also has a speculation that it should absorb the moisture in the air and then condense it out. Looking at the water output, this water spray is definitely more precious than luminous beads in a specific environment. After all, light can be replaced by torches, but water cannot be replaced by anything else. If you take this bead to the desert, you may no longer have to worry about dying of thirst. The more he thought about Narant, the more excited he became. After confirming the use of the water-spraying beads, Narant got up again and grabbed thirty water-spraying sea mussels. Although this beach is not big, there are at least hundreds of large and small water-spraying sea mussels, so Narant grabs a part of it and thinks it will not damage their living environment. When Narant caught enough water-spraying sea mussels, his subordinates had already picked several baskets of grapes, weighing more than 200 catties. "Raise the sails, return to the storm collar!" All the grapes and water-spraying mussels were transported onto the ship. Following Narant''s order, the ship set sail again and quickly headed towards the storm collar. "Sir, this uninhabited island was the first one you discovered. Do you need to give it a name?" Just as the ship was gradually leaving the island, Jack cautiously raised an opinion. "Oh, if you didn''t say it, I forgot!" After being reminded by Jack, Narant nodded. He didn''t know much about this world, but in his previous life, whether it was discovering new species, new islands, or even new planets, the person who first discovered it had the right to name it. Now that I am the first lord to discover this island, I naturally have to give it a name. It''s time to test me again! Narant groaned in his heart. "Sir, why don''t you call it the Grape Island?" Shirley Little Lolita rolled her eyes and suggested before Narant spoke. Hearing the words, Narant rubbed the little loli''s head fiercely. Suddenly, Little Loli''s watery and hopeful eyes turned into grievances, and it was obvious that her own adults rejected his name. Catherine and Vivian watched while covering their mouths and giggling. Not to mention, when I touched this little loli''s head, Narant''s naming work turned out to be very smooth today, and it didn''t take a moment for him to think of an excellent name. "In the future, this island will be called Rainbow Island!" "Rainbow Island, my lord, you are truly a noble noble!" Jack who heard the words immediately flattered. "Hmm! My lord, Rainbow Island does sound better than Grape Island!" Shirley also put away her grievances at this time. "Then it''s decided. In the future, this island will be called Rainbow Island!" Narant is also very satisfied. After all, those colorful water-spraying sea mussels, he plans to call them rainbow mussels. "Since the name of the island has been taken, then our first sea ship will also take a name, and it will be called the Rainbow in the future, and it will travel between Stormwind Territory and Rainbow Island!" "Sir, you are really a wise and tasteful nobleman. This Rainbow is the best ship name the villain has ever heard!" Hearing this, Narant looked at Jack, and only now did he realize that Jack actually had the potential of being a sycophant like Kenby Cow Dung. However, Jack''s sailing skills, Narant, were already certain, and he immediately continued: "Jack! From now on, I will hand over this Rainbow to you, and I will officially appoint you as the Rainbow''s captain!" "Thank you, Lord, little Jack swears allegiance to the Lord!" Although Jack had this hunch early in his heart, after all, he was the only captain of Storm Lord who knew how to sail. But when Narant announced this moment, Jack still had mixed feelings in his heart. Going from captain to serf in the land of doom living a precarious life, and now being captain again, has been a big ups and downs for him. Therefore, for him now, the meaning of this Rainbow Captain is a thousand times more important than before. "Jack! Get up! Your ability has been affirmed by me, so I can give it to you with confidence. I hope you will work hard in the future and don''t let me down!" "Yes, my lord!" "By the way, Jack, I promised last time that as long as you repair the ship and teach the sailors at the same time, I will reward you! My lord, I will do it!" "After you go back this time, you will go to Kenbi cow dung to get 20 catties of sea fish, plus 10 packets of salt! Of course, these rewards are temporary. After the construction of the stone house in Maiye Village is completed, you will get a room. Brand new stone house to live in!¡± "Yes, thank you for your reward! Jack will definitely help you take care of the Rainbow!" Narant nodded, then returned to the captain''s room with the three girls to wait for the return of the ship. It was still morning when the voyage began, but it was already afternoon when Narant returned to the castle. Narant called Mario directly, informed him about the discovery of Rainbow Island, and arranged for him the development plan of Rainbow Island. Of course, because of the limited population of Stormwind Territory, in fact, more than half of the land in Stormwind Territory has not been developed, so the development of this island is only a small part of the investment. In fact, Narant is planning to develop the island in the form of a secret base, and place some production that cannot be leaked on it. Such as sugar production, gunpowder production, salt production and so on. But now the most important thing is to first arrange the flowers and grapes above, and by the way, build a part of the stone house on it, and wait for the population to increase before proceeding to the next step. Chapter 269： wine making After listening to the instructions, Mario wrote down one by one, and was going to go to Captain Jack to discuss the next development. Not long after Mario left, Rose came to Narant''s study, "Sir, the grapes you brought back have been cleaned and dried!" "Very good! Let''s start brewing!" Nalanda nodded, and immediately followed Rose downstairs. Now that the grapes have been obtained, and many of the island''s grapes will be ripe, there is not much time left for Narant. He needs to try making wine as soon as possible so he doesn''t miss out on this year''s batch. Coming to the vestibule, all the grapes have been cleaned and dried as required. "Ross, now follow the steps I told you to start making!" Although Narant has not personally tried brewing, he remembers the process clearly, mainly because there is no technical content in brewing wine. First, wash and dry the grapes, then find a container to crush the grapes one by one with the skins into the container, and add an appropriate amount of sugar as an ingredient to increase the sweetness. When the above steps are completed, the container can be sealed and waited for fermentation. When the fermentation is almost complete, the container can be opened again and the grape pomace in it can be filtered and removed. After the grape pomace is removed, the rest is pure grape juice, but the grape juice at this time still cannot be called wine, and needs to be fermented a second time until it becomes wine. Narant even remembered that her grandmother had specially put egg whites in the second fermentation. Narant asked the reason out of curiosity, and his grandmother told him that adding egg whites during the second fermentation would increase the transparency of the wine. Although I don''t know if this method really works, but now he has done the first step before talking about it. As for whether to add egg white or not, we will see later. Under the guidance of Narant, Rose and a few little maids began to crush grapes into large clay pots. It took more than half an hour and ten large clay pots, and finally the more than 200 kilograms of grapes that were picked today were processed. After putting in an appropriate amount of sugar, and then sealing it, the first step in making wine is complete. "Ross, you are optimistic about these pots during this time, and remind me to check the pots after more than ten days!" Although Narant remembered the general process of making it, he forgot the fermentation time. However, it is roughly estimated that the first fermentation will take ten days and a half months, and now the weather is still hot, so it is possible to open a jar for about ten days. At that time, as long as all the grape pomace floats, it means that the first fermentation has been completed. "Yes, Lord Lord" Rose was a little excited, because she had heard her Lord say that this was making a very delicious and noble wine. Rose doesn''t know what her other abilities are, since she doesn''t go out much. But when it comes to making food, Rose''s admiration for her own adults has reached a blind level, and every time her own adults make delicious food, they are all unique in the world. The island exploration has been completed, and the wine has also been tried, and then Narant finally has time to relax. Time flies to the day that there are only three days before the Harvest Festival. "My lord, a convoy came from outside the castle, sent by the count!" This morning, when Narant had just finished his breakfast, Thomas quickly found Narant and reported it. "Huh? The convoy sent by the Count? Why did you send the convoy at this time?" Narant was a little puzzled. Narant is also waiting for the arrival of the earl and a group of nobles these days, and the work up and down the castle has basically been completed. Even the seven manors on Maiye Village Square had been renovated last night. As long as Narant went to check it out today to confirm it was correct, everything would be ready. Lord Earl will send a messenger in these two days, but Narant has expected it. After all, Lord Earl will also notify the arrival time and the number of guests in advance, so that Narant can be ready to welcome. But now that the team was sent, it was not what Narant expected. "Bring them to the vestibule!" The surprise turned to surprise, but the team still had to put them in. Following Narant''s orders, the convoy sent by the count was soon put into the castle. "Little Peter, is the personal servant of the Earl, and has met Sir Narant!" "Sir Narant, the villain, on the order of the Earl, brought ten barrels of high-quality beer to Stormwind in advance, plus 200 kilograms of monster meat! These are prepared for the nobles to eat at Stormwind in the next few days." The convoy stopped in the vestibule, and a middle-aged man immediately came to Narant and gave a respectful salute, and also informed the convoy of the reason for coming. Hearing this, Narant was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect that the Count would send another good thing. When he was in Tulip City last time, the count had already given him twenty gold coins as a fund. UU Reading Really pay attention to people! Narant gave a big compliment to the earl in his heart. Not to mention high-quality beer, just 200 catties of monster meat is equivalent to 200 gold coins, and it is estimated that it is the meat of a whole monster. "Thank you for your generosity!" Narant immediately respectfully shouted into the distance. After speaking, Narant looked at the earl''s personal servant with a smile on his face. "Your Excellency Peter, how tired you are on the road, let''s go to the lobby to talk, and leave it to my butler here!" As the so-called seventh-rank official in front of the prime minister''s door, this Peter is still the personal servant of the earl. Even if he does not have a title, he is considered a great **** by the emperor''s side in his previous life. Narant didn''t dare to underestimate him, so he politely invited him into the inner castle. When they came to the reception hall on the first floor, Narant let Peter sit on the sofa. Peter had been polite to Narant, claiming that he was just a servant, but he didn''t dare to sit on the sofa. However, Narant just continued to persuade him, but he did not insist. Obviously, this personal servant has enjoyed more than servant treatment in other places in the past. After being seated, Narant did not speak in a hurry. After the servant had prepared the tea and cakes, he said, "Your Excellency Peter, you must be very tired to come all the way, let''s eat something first! This is the characteristic of my storm leader. Cream cake, I don''t know if you are used to eating it!" "Thank you Sir Narrant, the villain heard about Sir Narrant''s birthday cake when he was in the Tulip Castle, and I didn''t expect to have the honor to eat it today!" When Peter saw the cream cake appear, his expression immediately became bright. Being polite, Peter started to enjoy the cream cake very naturally. Chapter 270： Let the girl of doom come harder After eating comfortably, Peter smiled and looked at Narant: "Sir Narant, I have heard that Stormland is a land of doom, and said that it is too wrong for Sir Narant to be assigned here. !" "However, it seems that, with Sir Narant''s ability, no matter where you are, you can show your talent. I have also been to the territory of many nobles. Just by looking at Sir Narant''s castle, I can Knowing that Sir Narant will manage his territory as well as other barons!" "Hehe, thank you Lord Peter for your praise, and thank you for the elite servants rewarded by the Earl!" Narant knew at this moment that Peter was also a human being, so he smiled and replied, and continued: "Your Excellency Peter, I don''t know when the Count will come!" "Well, Sir Narant, in addition to coming to deliver the ingredients this time, I was also ordered by the Count to inform you!" "Lord Earl set off a week ago, stop and go along the way, and arrive the next morning at the latest!" "Furthermore, there will be more than 60 noble masters coming this time. In addition to some lords, there are also some honorary nobles from Tulip City. Lord Count hopes that Sir Narant will be ready in advance!" "Haha! Okay, it''s really an honor for me to have so many nobles here, and I''m fully prepared to welcome them!" Narant nodded, although the number of people exceeded his expectations, but with his baron castle, it was still enough to arrange it. There are forty or fifty guest rooms on the second floor of the castle alone, plus more than ten rooms on the third floor, it is appropriate to accommodate more than sixty nobles. "My lord, this is the oysters that Chef Rose just baked!" At this moment, a servant carefully knocked on the hall door. "Well, put it next to this distinguished guest of Peter!" Narant commanded the servant. Obviously, this was arranged by Thomas, but Narant didn''t think that Thomas made an assertion. Thomas also came from Tulip Castle, so there must be a deep meaning in doing so. "Sir Narrant, that''s too polite! The little man is really flattered!" Originally, Narant served him with cake, which was beyond Peter''s expectations, but he didn''t take it too seriously. After all, even if he went to other territories, he could be treated the same way. But after the cream cake was eaten, other delicacies were brought, which even gave him a lot of face as a personal servant. Looking at the food he had never seen before, and smelling the unusually delicious food, Peter felt his index fingers move. "Your Excellency Peter, you are welcome. You are also a guest from afar. These are just some local specialties. Your Excellency Peter, let''s taste the deliciousness of these grilled oysters while it is still hot!" "Sir Narrant, then I''m welcome!" The next moment, Peter couldn''t wait to start tasting. "Sir Narrant, these grilled oysters are so delicious!" Although the cake dessert was exquisite, it didn''t have as much impact on the taste as roasted oysters. Just after a bite, Peter''s eyes widened instantly. "Your Excellency Peter, this grilled oyster is prepared using a special secret recipe. It is said that in ancient times, only the king could taste such grilled oysters!" "That''s it!!" Peter didn''t doubt it, because the grilled oysters were indeed delicious, and he had never even heard of the existence of grilled oysters. You must know that as the personal servant of the count, he has been to the royal palace of the Onyx Principality today. After a while, this Peter wiped out five grilled oysters. After eating, Peter looked at Narant with satisfaction, "I really appreciate Sir Narant''s hospitality. Today, I can really taste what is delicious!" "Hehe, Your Excellency Peter is very kind! These grilled oysters come from the sea. I will send someone to the seaside to catch some later. Your Excellency Peter will try it later!" Hearing Narant''s words, Peter couldn''t stop laughing. Maybe he thought cannibalism was short, and the next moment Peter whispered: "Sir Narant, after you left, another interesting thing happened in Tulip City, I wonder if you want to hear it?" "Your Excellency Peter, my Stormwind Territory is remote, so the news is relatively closed. I like the novel news outside very much. I don''t know what you are talking about?" Narant blinked, it seems that the oysters are delivered has paid off. "Well, in fact, the villain is also hearsay here, I don''t know if it''s true or not!" Peter pretended to take a precaution. After a pause, he continued, "Sir Narant, not long after you left, the eldest prince and the second prince held a party with the descendants of many great nobles at the Sapphire Restaurant!" "It is said that at the party, His Highness the Second Prince inquired about the number of relatives of the daughter of doom in their territory from the descendants of many great nobles, as if he wanted to buy it!" "Purchase the relatives of the Daughter of Doom?" "Yes, Sir Narant, and I heard that His Royal Highness the Second Prince and the descendants of the great nobles agreed to receive the relatives of these doomed daughters in the Earl of Dark Iron!" "Oh?" Narant instantly understood what Peter meant. Obviously, the two princes had the same idea as Earl Black Iron. In other words, it is very likely that the more than 200 people that Earl Black Iron rushed over two days ago were inspired by this incident. It was actually a temptation to rush over a group of family members of the Daughter of Doom in advance. "Sir Narant, although it is impossible to guess what the second prince is doing by sending so many relatives of the Daughter of Doom to the Earl of Dark Iron, but the villain thinks that Sir Narant can strengthen the patrol of the border after a while!" "Okay, thank you Peter for your reminder!" Narant understands that this grilled oyster is actually not a loss. Lord Earl is dealing with all kinds of opportunities, and it is estimated that even if he knows the news, he will not pay attention to it. But this Peter was a personal servant, so he received a message and told himself that if he had no system, he could really avoid trouble. However, Narant looks a little weird now. He suppressed a smile, and he was already shouting in his heart, come on, come on! Let the Lady of Doom come more violently! Peter just thought he was worried but the news of him has been delivered, and he is worthy of Narant''s hospitality, so he will not say more. After chatting with Peter for a while, Narant asked Thomas to take Peter to rest, while he himself went to Maiye Village. A group of nobles will arrive in the morning the day after tomorrow, and the manor in Maiye Village will also start making the final arrangements. When Narant came to Maiye Village, he saw seven delicate white buildings standing around the square from a distance. At first glance, although there are only seven small buildings, with its background, Maiye Village is still in the old dilapidated. If it weren''t for the fact that there were too few people on the streets, it would be no worse than any small town. The decorations of these seven small buildings are all the same, so Narant just glanced at it and nodded his head to be considered qualified. Finally, he turned his attention to the pools in front of the small building. I saw that at this moment, stone sculptures were placed in the pools of every manor. "I''ve seen your lord!" Mario heard Narant''s arrival and immediately stepped forward to greet him. "Hmm! Mario, are the sculptures finished?" "Yes, my lord! Because of the two masons you deployed, the seven sculptures were also completed yesterday!" Mario responded respectfully, "However, lord, you explained that the center was hollowed out, because the time was running out, only the completion was completed. got one." "Which one is it?" Narant explained the matter when he returned from Rainbow Island that day, but it is definitely time-consuming and labor-intensive to make something like a stone into a kind of handicraft. "Sir, it''s the first manor!" Later, Narant came to the first manor under the leadership of Mario. Before coming to the pool, a sculpture of a fish jumping up from the water appeared in front of you. This fish statue is delicately drawn, and at this moment there is a small hole in its mouth. Chapter 271： The arrival of the nobles "Well, not bad!" This hole is about the size of a thumb. If a water spray plant is used, it will have just enough water column power. With that said, Narant directly instructed his guards to enter the pool, and at the same time handed a water spray to the big stone. "drink!" Although the sculpture is a stone sculpture, the two barbarians can also be lifted and suspended in the air. With a violent shout from the two barbarians, the stone sculpture was lifted. Then the big stone quickly stuffed the water spray plant into the base of the stone sculpture. puff! When the water spray was placed, the stone sculpture returned to the water, and the next moment, a water column suddenly rose from the fish''s mouth, and a small water jet was sprayed out. "My lord, this is a miracle!" Mario was immediately stunned. He has also seen many manors, but he has never heard that there are stone sculptures that spray water. This time, he finally knew why his adults took time and effort to dig a small hole in the middle of these sculptures. With such a stone sculpture that can spray water, the grade of the manor can at least be improved several times. "Mario is not so exaggerated, it''s just an extraordinary pearl that sprays water! And this water column can only be used for viewing and has no other function!" Narant naturally couldn''t understand what the natives like Mario thought, and he looked plain. Face open. Compared with the fountain in the previous life, which could change its patterns according to the rhythm of music, Narant felt that this was really pediatric. "Mario, now that the manor has been renovated, you can start arranging the shop. The Earl and a group of nobles will arrive the next morning, so be prepared before that!" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, two taverns, two restaurants, two inns, and a place for government affairs trading in the Stormwind Region, do you remember these?" "Sir, remember it!" "Very good!" After all the things that should be explained, Narant said no more and returned to the castle directly. Early morning two days later. At the border of Stormwind Territory, a team of thousands of people is slowly marching. This is the entire ruling class of the entire Tulip Territory, including almost all the noble lords, plus a few lords and nobles. The nobles rode tall horses and followed behind the earl, and many young sons also followed their fathers to participate in this harvest festival. "This place is so desolate! No wonder it is regarded as a place of doom!" "Yeah, in such a territory, that Sir Narrant is really unlucky!" "It''s not bad luck! It''s not bad to get the title and territory. He is only the second son. If he didn''t have good luck and happened to meet the gift of the earl, I''m afraid he won''t get the territory in this life!" "That''s right, this time is really lucky. After the last birthday celebration, it is said that he was invited to the manor by Miss Stella alone. Now many people are rumored that this second son is likely to win this competition!" "Hehe, it''s just good luck! If the eldest son of the Earl allows us to participate in this competition, where will it be his second son''s turn to be so prominent!" During the walk, the familiar descendants of nobles gathered together and kept talking, commenting on the desolation around them. The last time Narant was so prominent, there were naturally many people who were jealous. And his identity is still a little second son, which makes these noble eldest sons and heirs even more resentful. In particular, it is said that the little second son is likely to win the tulip flower. While everyone was talking, they could not help but secretly look at a luxury carriage behind them. Sitting in the luxurious carriage was the tulip flower that all the young people were dumping. In the entire Agate Principality, only Natasha of the Frank family can be as famous for her beauty. However, everyone knew that Natasha was not something they could covet, and this tulip flower still had a little bit of hope. The more he thought about it, the more jealous everyone became from Narant. "You say, what does the land of doom look like now?" "What else can it look like, according to my father''s captain of the guard, last time he was in charge of escorting a few relatives of the daughter of doom to the land of doom, and found that there were all broken thatched cottages, and there were only two villages in the entire storm territory. Not even an ordinary jazz manor." "As for the castle, I heard that it is also dilapidated, it seems that it is about to collapse!" "The castle is about to collapse? Probably not. The castle in our Onyx Principality was only built more than a hundred years ago!" "It''s hard to say. If the castle in the Land of Doom is really intact, how could the baron lords be killed by the dark creatures in the past! I think the castle has been destroyed a lot, even if it is not as dilapidated! " "There seems to be some truth. Although this Narant is in the arena by relying on the ten barbarians and the lucky marksman, the territory is absolutely incomparable with our normal baronial territories!" "Listen to what you said, if Miss Stella really married him, would she have to suffer in the future!" "Haha! Are you stupid, let''s not say whether he really has the ability to marry Miss Stella, even if he does, Miss Stella must still live in Tulip Castle, otherwise the count will not Hold this competition!" The descendants of the nobles marched all the way, carrying the thorns of the Storm Collar all the way. When it was said that in the end, everyone couldn''t wait to arrive at the Storm Collar immediately, and then take a look at the downfall of the Storm Collar earlier, it can be regarded as an expression of sullenness in their hearts. "It''s a pity that such a large area of ??land is abandoned like this, but it''s also embarrassing for your son, Andrew!" Although the group of young people were at the back, they became more and more excited when they talked about it. The lords and nobles in front of them all had decent strength, and they naturally heard some with the strengthening of their five senses. Of course, everyone didn''t take the children''s words seriously, and the count couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at the surrounding bushes and wasteland. "Lord Count, last time you asked Little Narant to change the territory, but he didn''t want to. If he wanted to come here, Little Narant liked it very much, and he would definitely work hard to build the Storm Territory!" As for the assignment to the land of doom, this is a despicable thing for Alding to sit down, and the Count has already acted as the master for Narant, so Andrew has no complaints against himself, the monarch. "Hehe! Andrew, it''s strange to say that you, an impulsive and rude strong man, can actually raise such a smart kid!" Bernard laughed out loud when he heard the words. "Hey, Lord Count, little Narant should follow her mother, after all, he looks just like his mother!" Although he was said to be a rude and strong man, Andrew was even happier when he heard Lord Count praise his son for being smart. . "By the way, Lord Count, I don''t know when the duchy will take action against the barbarian tribes on the raging grassland. As long as the barbarians on the grassland are dealt with, the southeast territory will be completely settled, and then we can arrange more Come here to cultivate!" "I am afraid that this matter will take many years. The Northern Principality is our biggest threat now. Therefore, if the Northern Principality is not eliminated, we will not be able to develop this flaming grassland!" Andrew, who heard the words, also understood the meaning and could only sigh, "What a pity for such a beautiful grassland!" "Yeah! If it wasn''t for the sudden collapse of the empire, the barbarians would not have survived until now, and the horses on the raging grasslands would not have been slaughtered to extinction by the barbarians!" Chapter 272： shocked! Count Bernard also sighed. At that time, all the principalities on the mainland still belonged to the same empire. At that time, the empire had already driven the barbarians to the blazing grassland. It only took another year or even a few months for the empire to wipe out the barbarians. It is a pity that the empire suddenly fell apart in the end, and the powerful empire was directly divided into dozens of principalities of different sizes. Since then, the entire noble civilization has been plunged into civil war. As for why the empire suddenly collapsed, even the nobles have no way of knowing. Because the history seems to have been deliberately concealed and destroyed, even the great nobles of the Onyx Principality have no way of knowing. On the contrary, the great nobles of the Northern Principality may know more, because when the empire collapsed, the capital was located in the Northern Principality. And the barbarians took this opportunity to get a chance to recuperate on the raging grassland, and in order to dispel the idea of ??the nobles invading the raging grassland as much as possible, the barbarians slaughtered all the wild horses, the most precious animals on the grassland. Without the temptation of war horses, coupled with the strong enemy in the north, this has allowed the barbarians to hide in the blazing grassland and live safely until now. With the development and growth of the barbarians over the years, they occasionally looted the borders of the nobles when they encountered insufficient food. This unstable factor prevented the commoners from settling in the vicinity of the Fire Prairie. As a result, the territory on the southwestern border gradually became deserted. In the end, the nobles simply exiled the relatives of the Daughter of Doom here. "Ding! As a traveler, as the host of the system, you can be said to be the darling of God!" "As the son of luck, the darling of God, your dignity cannot be slandered, and your greatness cannot be underestimated!" "The nobles of Tulip are about to arrive at the Castle of Fortune. As the lord of the Storm Territory, this is also the perfect time for you to show the Storm Territory!" "System side quest: Do everything possible to shock all nobles five times in your Storm Territory. Note: The shock scene cannot be repeated!" "Mission reward: The first three shocks will reward one green elf bug each!" "The fourth shock rewards a purple elf bug!" "The fifth shock rewards the arrival of the fourth Daughter of Doom!" "I''m going, I''m going! What''s going on? Who? Who trampled on my dignity and slandered my stalwart?" In the castle bedroom, Narant woke up beautifully from his sleep. Just as he was about to summon his little maid Lilia to serve him and then go to the restaurant to enjoy the master''s meal, he suddenly thought of it. Ding ding ding came a large system sound. Immediately, Narant was shocked. Not only was the trigger of this quest a little inexplicable, but it was also shocked by the wonder of this quest and the rich rewards. This time it turned out to be a chain mission! "To shock the nobles five times, how can I do it?" Narant was relieved from the shock and couldn''t help thinking about how to get this reward. Whether it''s the elf bug or the Daughter of Doom, this is his covetous existence. Just drooling! However, if he was only shocked one or two times or even two or three times, then Narant felt that the changes in his territory were just so-so. But he would be shocked five times in one breath, which still didn''t shock the nobles. Where did he come from so many things to shock everyone. "Forget it, let''s shock the ones who can be shocked first! It seems that the Earl and the nobles are about to arrive!" After thinking for a long time, Narant had no good idea, so he could only do his best to reward the possible shocks. Get it. Immediately, he pulled the string at the head of the bed and summoned the little maid. Dressed neatly under Lilia''s service, Narant went directly to the restaurant. "Sir, you are looking for Xiao, and I don''t know what to do!" When Narant was eating breakfast, Big Stone walked in! "Big stone, you go to Maiye Village to find Raymond and the others now, remember, be fast, let them put on armor and be fully armed!" "Yes, my lord!" Hearing this, Big Stone thought that something big had happened, and immediately ordered him out of the castle. "This should be considered a shock!" Originally, Narant wanted to keep a low profile. He felt that the last time he was in Tulip City was enough to show off. Therefore, this time apart from the Guards, he wanted to hide the existence of Raymond and others. Last night, he gave an order to let Raymond and other fifty ordinary barbarian guards take off their armor and return home to be civilians for a few days. In this way, even if the nobles knew that there were barbarians in his territory, they would certainly not care too much. But now the system suddenly released this shocking task, which directly broke Narant''s low-key plan. "It''s really a wonderful system!" "System, if you play like this, it''s easy to lose my master, you know?" With a groan in his heart, Narant began to quickly destroy the food. The first shock is ready, just waiting to see the next effect! As for the follow-up shock, we have to go one step at a time! "My lord, Captain Quick just reported that Lord Earl''s convoy has arrived three miles away from the castle!" About half an hour later, while Narant was sitting in the hall waiting, Thomas trotted to the hall to report. "It''s finally here!" Narant stood up from the sofa, "Thomas, follow the steps you have laid out!" "Yes, my lord!" After the command, Narant walked out of the castle directly. At this time, colorful flags fluttered up and down the Castle of Fortune, and the red carpet was laid under the gentle slope. In addition to this, all the guards, fully armed and wearing smocks, were divided into two columns and stood on both sides of the red carpet. And the servants of the castle all followed Butler Thomas, carrying washbasins and towels and heading down the gentle slope. In order to be decent enough, even the little maid in the kitchen joined the team of servants Look, there is a castle ahead! We are finally here! " At the same time, a group of nobles three miles away from the castle also saw the towering baron''s treasure standing on the mountain. "Hey, this castle doesn''t look so dilapidated!" "Perhaps the second son, Narant, specially repaired it for this harvest festival, and now he can''t see anything from standing far away. Only when he reaches the inside of the castle can he see if it is broken or not!" "Haha! That''s what I said, but I''ll get the answer soon!" Although the scene of the castle in the distance is not as dilapidated as expected, the young children still feel that this is just an appearance. As the team continued to move forward, they gradually approached the gentle **** of the castle. "Look, what''s going on ahead?" "Ah! So many barbarian guards! "Hey, this is too much! There are at least fifty or sixty barbarian guards!" "Andrew, you are so bold this time, isn''t he afraid that these savages won''t obey orders?" Although I have already seen the guards lined up on the gentle slope, and the red carpet extending from the castle. But when everyone approached and found that there were actually a large number of barbarian guards among the guards, they took a deep breath. Originally thought that Narant had ten barbarian guards that was unusual enough, only to find that it was only a small part of the family. Even the middle-aged lords ahead were not shocked by Narant''s boldness. To put yourself and the castle among so many savages is not the same as having a pack of wolves come to the house to defend yourself? They really don''t know if this Narant is ignorant, or if he thinks he can be that wolf king. Chapter 273： A grand welcome ceremony! "Wow, ma''am, there are so many barbarian guards outside Ser Narrant''s castle! Is he really not worried!" Inside the luxury carriage, Lina''s personal maid also heard the movement outside, and immediately opened the curtain and looked forward, and was surprised when she saw fifty or sixty barbarian guards. Stella heard the words and followed, and her eyes couldn''t help revealing a little surprise! It can be said that Narant is really the most daring young man she has ever seen. "Welcome Lord Earl to Stormwind!" "Welcome all nobles and lords to Stormwind!" "It''s my Narant''s honor to have you here!" Before everyone was stunned, Narant took two steps forward with a group of servants and came to the front of the noble team to greet him. "Haha! Narant didn''t expect you to hide it!" Bernard heard the words, looked at the barbarian guards, and smiled meaningfully. "Lord Count, I am also forced to help. My Storm Territory has only a thousand people, and they are all old and weak, so I can only use these barbarians as guards!" "However, these barbarians are absolutely loyal and reliable!" Narant knew what Bernard was talking about! "Narant, this is your territory, and everything is up to you!" Bernard naturally would not interfere in Narant''s internal affairs. Immediately roll over and dismount. As the Count dismounted, the nobles behind him followed. And Thomas quickly brought the towel with the servant. "Father!" Only then did Narant have time to say hello to his cheap dad! "Haha! Little Narant, your castle is better than my father imagined, and it is no different from my Berwick Castle!" "Father, I just renovated it in the past two days!" "Well, I believe that Storm Leader will get better and better under your leadership in the future. Our Berwick family will have two noble masters in the future!" Andrew''s eyes were full of relief, "Okay, Narant, Miss Stella. Here, you first welcome all the guests into the castle!" "Yes, Father!" Narant looked back, and sure enough, Stella got out of the carriage, followed by Lina''s little maid. Stella today is still a beige lace dress. Originally, such a long dress was the most sophisticated in skin tone and body shape, but when worn on Stella''s body, she had a tall figure, fair skin and golden hair, which made her extravagance and nobleness appear vividly. "I''ve seen Miss Stella!" Narant stepped forward and gave Stella a gentle salute. Since he has become a flame spear, he is more and more grateful for the generosity of this tulip flower. "Well, hello Sir Narant!" Stella also returned to Narant the etiquette of a noble lady. "Lord Count, Miss Stella, all the guests, please enter the castle to rest now!" A group of nobles had already wiped it off with a towel, and Narant did not intend to delay, so he took everyone to the red carpet of the gentle slope. However, as the crowd began to march, the team resumed a little noise, especially the young people in the rear, and now they were all focused on the little maids in Narant. In order to show the new look of Storm Collar, the maid outfit Narant instructed Vivian to make last time was finally replaced by the maid today. Against the background of this maid outfit, the little maids actually looked at these young people with enthusiasm. Of course, in their hearts, they wished that these maids were all their own, but they didn''t admit it, and instead criticized them. It would be fine if he criticized in a low voice, but his voice was not blocked much. "Have you seen it, the clothes of the maids in Narant are so strange!" "It''s strange, what kind of clothes are these maids wearing, but they look pretty!" "Hey! It''s really beautiful. I have to say that Sir Narant is indeed wise, and he can come up with such a maid outfit. You can see that the figures of these maids are highlighted!" "Hehe! Sir Narant is famous for his love for maids, and it''s normal to think of such a maid outfit!" Although Narant was walking in front, he heard the words from behind, and a black line suddenly appeared on his forehead. These guys were so loud on purpose, if it weren''t for the presence of a group of nobles, he would have to go up and beat a few. Although there was not a single dirty word between their words, the meaning of saying they liked the maid was very clear. In Narant''s impression, this maid outfit is now the most formal of all maid outfits in the previous life. The neckline has been changed to a small neckline, and the sleeves are not designed to be off-the-shoulders. Even the lace trim is only used as a pleated decoration in the front. More importantly, the miniskirt in the previous life has also been restored by him to a long skirt. There is no place to find such a formal maid outfit in the previous life, otherwise the manufacturers will drink the northwest wind. At this time, Stella may have also heard the discussion from the rear, and could not help but look at the maids for a moment. Sure enough, I saw the maid outfit that the young people were talking about. Originally, the maid costumes in this world were extremely simple. Even if the maid had a good figure, it would not stand out very much. But most of the maids of Narant are young girls, but under the highlight of this maid outfit that has never been mentioned before, they show a good figure, just like wearing a noble dress. It''s good-looking or good-looking, but Narrant''s motives are open to question Thinking of this, Stella could not help but turn her head to look at Narant for a moment. Narant noticed that his eyes were speechless, and when he saw the blushing face of Lina''s little maid next to him, he immediately coughed and winked at Raymond in front of him. "Guards! Welcome! Greetings!" "drink!" Clang clang! After getting Narant''s wink, Raymond understood in an instant, and then only heard Raymond shout. All the guards moved in unison, and they pulled out the long swords from their hands, and then raised the long swords diagonally and crossed them. across the front. Whoa! All of a sudden, both the young people in the back and the nobles in front were attracted. "Ah! What''s the matter?" "This action is so neat!" "Yeah! The movements of these fifty or sixty people are all uniform. How did Sir Narant train? The phalanx of the guards walking in the arena was so neat last time, and now they even draw their swords so neatly!" "Hey! This is not the point, okay? You are not curious about what this Narant is going to do, let his subordinates draw swords in front of the count and a group of noble lords! Does he want to rebel?" Although these noble lords in front of them are people who have experienced strong winds and waves, and they are not too frightened, it is still a bit inexplicable to face such a scene. "This is what you haven''t seen! This is the welcome ceremony of Sir Narrant!" Just as everyone was talking, Boris in the crowd spoke up. Although he complained that Narant was about to start to look good again, he really couldn''t envy these tricks. "Ah, welcome ceremony?" Where have all the minor nobles and the descendants of nobles ever seen such a scene, but the Count suddenly realized after hearing it. "You kid, practice more when you have time, why do you always like to do these tricks!" The welcome ceremony Bernard had naturally seen in the capital, but now that a small jazz came out, it was even more tidy than the king''s welcome team, which made him not know what to say. "Yes, Lord Count!" As for Bernard, Narant naturally accepted Bernard''s teaching humbly! And Stella also withdrew her gaze at this moment, and looked at the welcome team of guards that stretched into the castle with some surprise. After answering the earl''s words, Narant didn''t explain much, and directly made a gesture of invitation to Bernard, respectfully inviting the earl to walk up the gentle slope. The small nobles still rolled their eyes when they saw it. You, the guard''s sword, is still in front of you. Could it be that the Count is allowed to go through it? However, minor nobles are minor nobles after all, and high-ranking people like Bernard naturally have nothing to worry about. Immediately, the momentum was calm, and he walked forward without any waves, treating the long swords lying in front of him as nothing. And at the next moment, something that surprised the small nobles happened. I saw that as the Count slowly moved forward, the barbarian guard in front stomped his right foot, and the long sword that had been raised obliquely was neatly retracted and erected in front of his chest. And, as the Count-sama moved forward, the guards at the back did the same. For a while, it seemed that the original swordsmanship and sword forest gave way because of the arrival of the Count, and the Count was calm, as if the king had returned. This simply pushed the earl''s temperament and force to the extreme. In addition, when the barbarian guards retracted their swords, their movements were uniform and strong, and the sense of ritual also once again formed a huge impact on these little nobles. This scene in place, this excellent experience, it is difficult for a group of small nobles to imagine what kind of experience they would have if they were walking in the front position. Maybe go back and play for a lifetime "If Sir Narrant can''t win this competition, I feel sorry for his welcome ceremony this time!" "Yeah, this is too ceremonial!" After being surprised, the nobles couldn''t help but look at Narant. If you want to flatter yourself, Sir Narant is definitely the uncrowned king! Although Bernard''s face still seemed calm and unwavering, there was a glint in his eyes. In the past, although you were a count, and your status was indeed equivalent to that of a little king, how could there be such an obvious sense of experience! This never-before-seen ceremony gave him the most profound experience of the so-called feeling of reigning over the world. Chapter 274： The first one was shocked! Looking at the eyes of these little nobles around, Narant knew what they were thinking. However, he was not ready to explain, and could only secretly say that this little nobleman is rare and strange. This welcome ceremony, even black Africans in previous lives can do it in a decent manner, what''s so strange. As Bernard went all the way, the nobles in the back followed him up the gentle slope. When walking among a pair of barbarians who are fully armed and standing tall and straight, although there is no ultimate experience of walking in the first place of the Count. But even walking in the back, it is a very novel experience for these little rural nobles who have never seen the market. And those sons of nobles, how dare to say that Narant is not at this moment, that is simply self-inflicted humiliation. At the moment, the descendants of the nobles can only suppress the depression in their hearts, and wait until the castle to see if they can find some psychological balance. Stepping on the red carpet and walking up the gentle slope, everyone entered the city gate and came to the vestibule. There are still many guards in the vestibule. However, at this moment, the guards are no longer lined up on both sides of the red carpet, but are waiting everywhere in the vestibule. Among them, Vivienne with ten longbowmen standing in the vestibule was the most conspicuous. One by one they held long bows, the arrows were already on the bowstrings, and there was a brazier in front of them. "Hey! It''s that goddess shooter!" "What are they going to do? How come the arrows are already on the bowstring!" "I don''t know, is there a welcome show!" "What welcome program can the longbowmen have?" A group of nobles came to the front court, because Narant did not directly invite the count to enter the inner castle, so they all gathered here at the moment. When they saw Vivian, the nobles immediately recognized it. Seeing that their arrows were all on the bowstring, they all guessed. Lord Earl couldn''t help but look at Narant at the moment, wondering what he was going to do. "Lord Count, Miss Stella, and all the guests, please let me show you the last welcome show today to express my importance to your presence!" Narant didn''t say much, and was going to show it to everyone directly with actions. When everyone was puzzled, Narant waved to Quick and Vivian who were in front of them. Quick understood immediately, and saw that he quickly took out a string made of bamboo knots. This string is more than ten meters long, and there is a thin rope in the middle. Just when everyone didn''t know why, Quick took out the fire lead, and then put it on the top of the rope and lit it! Boo! Crackling! In the next moment, before the nobles could react, there was a sudden burst of loud explosions in the open space of the forecourt of the castle. Accompanied by this explosion, there were also bursts of white smoke, and fire in the smoke. When the nobles have seen such a scene, Rao is a hundred-war lord like Andrew, and he can''t help but take a half step back. The young people behind them were even more unbearable. At this moment, their faces were pale, and they hid behind their parents, and then stared at the scene in front of them. However, just when everyone was slowly getting used to the sound of the explosion, they thought that the last welcome show was over, but Vivian and the others in the front moved again. "Longbowmen, start shooting!" Only vaguely heard Vivian''s coquettish shout, and then the ten archers with long bows moved. The archer in the first place took the lead in placing the arrow on the longbow on the brazier and roasted it, and then quickly raised his bow to the sky. Whoosh! With a scream, the arrow turned into a black glow and shot towards the air. boom! When everyone didn''t know what they were shooting arrows in the sky where there were no birds, there was a deafening explosion in the sky. There is a natural difference between this explosion and the sound on the ground. Even if they stood on the ground dozens of meters, they felt that they were shocked by the explosion. Whoosh! The first explosion did not fall, and the arrow of the second shooter had already shot into the sky, followed by another bang. Whoosh, bang! Whoosh, bang! As the longbowmen used the same method to shoot arrows into the sky, the explosions in the sky were continuously issued. Finally, when all the arrows in the hands of the ten shooters were fired, it was Vivian''s turn to appear. I saw Vivian put the arrow on the brazier and roasted it, and then the slender body leaned back slightly, pulling the longbow up to the sky. Whoosh! Vivian''s arrow shot out, and the screaming sound was stronger than before. As everyone looked at Heimang, they found that the distance the arrow shot was actually two feet higher than the other longbowmen. more than double. Boom! And when the black light flew high into the sky and was more than half higher than the spire of the castle, there was suddenly a loud rumbling sound like a landslide and a landslide without warning. And along with this loud noise, a large piece of martian appeared in the air, and this little piece of martian appeared like a meteor night in the daytime. The sound of the explosion gradually subsided, and the sparks were also fleeting. quiet! This last explosion sounded as if it had cast a body-fixing spell on everyone In an instant, the needles could be heard in the entire vestibule, and only the large smoke of gunpowder slowly drifted away under the breeze. At this moment, all the nobles, including Lord Earl and Miss Stella, stared blankly at the empty air. It was too shocking. The previous loud noise was like a thunderbolt from the blue sky. Even Bernard, the golden knight, had never heard it before. And after the explosion, that large piece of sparks was even more like a miracle. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the first shock, the system reward for the first green elf has been distributed!" While everyone was stunned, Narant finally heard the system voice in his mind. "Haha! This first shock is finally here!" Whoa! And after a few seconds of cold field, the nobles finally woke up like a dream! "What the **** is going on here?" "Yeah, why are those bamboos making such a loud noise? I just saw that those are only very thin bamboo joints, but there is an extra string tied to the front end! Is this a new extraordinary bamboo?" "It''s terrifying, like thunder, but at the end, those red sparks are so beautiful, like a meteor shower!" "Yeah! It really looks like a meteor fish, did you find it? This sound is deafening, but it also makes people feel like they are boiling!" The ears of the nobles were still buzzing, but they couldn''t stop their shock and confusion. The nobles are talking loudly, especially the eldest sons of the nobles at the rear, and at this moment, they are using the discussion to relieve the embarrassment they were scared before! The Count, Andrew and the others all looked at Narant at this time, waiting for Narant''s explanation. The previous scene was beyond their knowledge, even Lord Earl had never seen it. Chapter 275： I miss it "Lord Earl, guests, this scene was the welcome show I prepared for you, I hope you didn''t startle!" "As for the gadget that can make a loud noise just now, it is a brand-new plant pollen that we discovered in the Fiery Forest some time ago. As long as it is put into a bamboo knot and ignited with fire, it can make a loud noise, but it There is no harm to people, and the amount of pollen is very small, and it has just been used up at one time!" Narant felt everyone''s gaze and explained the opening seriously. Naturally, his explanation was nonsense. This was a bamboo cannonball that he had idled and made two days ago. This gun battle was originally used to warm up the bonfire night on the evening of the Harvest Festival, and it was considered a good luck. However, in order to shock the mission, Narant has no choice but to use it now. However, now that he has exchanged for a elf worm worth a hundred gold coins, this transaction is not a loss. "There is such a magical pollen?" "What a pity! If the amount of such pollen is large, then we can also make this bamboo joint that can make a loud noise in the future! Thinking about it now, the deafening sound is really exciting!" The nobles have no doubts, after all, they have never seen this thing before. The Agni Forest is an unexplored virgin forest, and it is reasonable for some unknown species to appear. In addition, hearing that the amount of pollen is very small, it seems that apart from making a loud noise, there is no huge harm to people, so everyone will no longer be careful. "Lord Count, all the guests, the welcoming ceremony has been completed. Now please enter the inner castle. You are running all the way. My castle has prepared guest rooms for everyone to rest!" Seeing that everyone nodded and agreed with his explanation, Narant directly led everyone into the inner fort. But when they entered the inner fort, those young children who had wanted to find some comfort from the shabby scene of the inner fort were disappointed. Because Narant''s castle is a bit more simple, but the corridors and halls are obviously renovated, and they are no worse than their own castle. More importantly, although there are very few exquisite art furnishings in the corridor, a luminous pearl the size of a peanut is inlaid every few meters. It can be said that, except in the castle of the Count, no other vassal''s castle can be as luxurious as Narant, and even the corridors are covered with luminous beads. After all, even a luminous pearl the size of a peanut represents a gold coin. This is just a corridor of dozens of meters, there are at least a dozen of them. If Narant really filled all corridors with luminous beads, it would cost at least hundreds of gold coins, and in terms of value, it could be equivalent to their family''s castle. "Narant, did your Storm Collar produce magical sea mussels?" During the walk, the Count naturally discovered this problem. At this moment, the more he looked at Narant, the more satisfied he became. It was hard to believe that in just a few months, Narant was able to complete the repair of the castle. The other nobles were not very clear, but Bernard had heard the reports of his subordinates. Since it was breached several times by the dark creatures, this baron''s fort has suffered a lot of damage, and even the gate is like a fake, and it can only be guarded against civilians. But now that the baron castle has become brand new, this decoration alone requires a lot of money, even for other old baron families. "Yes, Lord Count, my coast is home to luminous sea mussels, otherwise I can''t afford so many luminous beads!" Narant answered truthfully. "Well, what a lucky little guy! No wonder you won''t change territories!" Bernard nodded and said nothing after complimenting him. Afterwards, the group was arranged to the guest room under the guidance of Narant and Thomas. The guest rooms on the second floor were reserved for the minor nobles and honorable nobles and their descendants. Each room has two rooms and one living room. Although the area is not even half the size of the Tulip Castle, it is enough for temporary living. As for Bernard and Stella, as well as his cheap father, the few nobles, Narant was arranged on the third floor. Because the design of the rooms on the third floor is more luxurious and wider than that on the second floor, the layout is almost the same as Narant''s bedroom. The rooms on the third floor were originally intended for the lord himself and his family to live in. But Narant has no heirs, so he had been idle all the time, but this time he just used it. Bernard was sent to his guest room first, and then Narant looked at Stella. "Miss Stella, I''ll take you to the guest room!" Although Stella''s guest room is next to Bernard, in order to show respect, Narant still needs to lead him there. "Sir Narant!" Stella looked at Narant with a slightly complicated look and thanked her. The cannon battle in the vestibule, not to mention other minor nobles, even she was shocked. In the past, she thought Narant was just the second son of a noble with a little smartness and good luck. But the more she is in contact with Narant now, the more she finds that she can''t see through Narant, and she feels like there is a fog on Narant. Stella actually has a special talent since she was a child, that is, she can see through everyone''s mind slightly. Of course, this penetrating statement is too general. In fact, when she gets along with others, she can keenly understand what others are thinking, and can detect whether others are kind or malicious to her. With such a talent that is slightly stronger than others, Stella also has great requirements for her friends. She doesn''t mind being a friend if she holds a well-meaning person. But for someone like the second prince who approached her with ulterior motives, she was instinctively disgusted. This was also the reason why Stella didn''t like seeing the second prince so much. It is also the reason why she is so cold and difficult to get along with. "Wow! It''s so fragrant!" Narant led Stella and Lina into the guest room prepared for them. Immediately, a fragrance filled the nose of the three of them. This was a faint apple-smelling perfume. Although tulips are also sold in apple-flavored perfumes, they naturally don''t have the good smell of narante with the addition of ambergris. "Yeah! There are still two bottles of perfume here!" Smelling this refreshingly pleasant fragrance, Stella did not behave well after entering the room. But Lina''s little maid is different. She no longer regards Narant as a stranger, so she can let go and let out a soft voice immediately. When I saw that there were two bottles of perfume in high-quality pink crystal bottles on the tea table in the guest room, I was even more overjoyed. "Miss Stella, I specially prepared this perfume for you. I also let Lilia''s little maid decorate the room. I hope you like it. If you need anything, you can call Lilia at any time to serve you later!" "Thank you Sir Narrant!" Stella, who heard the words, showed a rare smile and thanked Narant. Obviously, she was very satisfied with Narant''s careful preparation. "Miss Stella, I''m going to arrange other things first! Lina will bring refreshments first, you have a good rest first!" After speaking, Narant was ready to leave. With so many nobles coming, he still had a lot to arrange. Even the subordinates of these nobles, he has to check the placement of Mario. "Sir Narant!" Just as Narant was about to leave the room, Stella stopped him. "Miss Stella, do you know what else is going on?" "You can just call me Miss Stella in the future, you don''t need to add that word, I''m not that old!" Stella stared at Narant with her beautiful royal blue eyes, and said calmly. "Uh okay, Miss Stella!" Narant thought that the noble ladies of this world would not care about this, but it seemed that he wanted to be wrong. Whether in the past life or in this different world, girls will always care about their age! Chapter 276： Do you want to run X? After Stella was placed, Narant went downstairs, and the other nobles had already checked into the guest room under Thomas'' arrangement. The servants were also busy, bringing refreshments to the various rooms. Because of the long distance, the nobles naturally have to rest at this moment. Taking advantage of this gap, Narant went directly out of the castle to check the placement of the hundreds of subordinates of these nobles. Those subordinates had been taken to Maiye Village after waiting for the nobles to enter the castle. The thatched huts in Maiye Village have long been cleaned up, and even seven or eight hundred people are enough to live there. "grown ups!" "Mario, how''s it going?" "My lord, everything has been set up properly, and the little one has also arranged for a serf team to start distributing food!" "Very well, by the way, Mario, I have another thing to tell you, you can do it for me now." Narant nodded, and then ordered other things. "Sir, please speak!" "Go and cover up the small manor building in the second row that is about to be completed for the most part!" After a pause, thinking that there is no huge tarpaulin in this world, Narant continued to speak, "Use the branches to cover it. All you have to do is let the barbarians cut down a few big trees and erect them in front of you, as long as they can block the view from the square!" "Yes, my lord!" Mario didn''t hesitate to respond to Narant''s inexplicable order. Now it is not only the deterrence of Narant''s own identity, but even the various miracles after he came to Stormwind Territory, he has almost god-like authority in Stormwind Territory, and the words he speaks are absolutely useful, no matter how absurd it is. will hesitate. After explaining Mario, Narant rode the lightning back to the castle. "The first shock has already arrived, and the next two shocks can be considered a little bit of eyebrows. It''s the fourth and fifth shock Narant who still doesn''t know what to do!" He just explained that Mario covered the half-finished manor building behind it for this series of shocking missions. The nobles will not stay in Stormland for too long, at most three or five days, so there is not much time left for him to play. Moreover, it is even more unfortunate that the system restricts the shock obtained in a scene to be counted only once. Just like at the welcoming ceremony outside the castle, it was obvious that the nobles were shocked more than once, but when the welcome was finally over, they gave her a shocking reward, which greatly increased the difficulty for him to complete the task. . "I can''t let me run naked!" Narant thought of the arrival of the purple elf and the fourth daughter of doom, and felt a little bit wanting to go out. "Oh, forget it! Forget it! I can''t be too ambitious, let''s get the other two green elves first." The more he thought about Narant, the more clueless he became. In the end, he could only take one step at a time. Back at the castle, the servants up and down the castle were still busy. "elder brother!" "Sir Narant!" However, before he stepped into the castle, he was suddenly surrounded by several pretty figures. Looking closely, isn''t it Nacia and some of her female classmates. "Hey, why are you here too?" Narant was a little surprised. The people who came this time were basically nobles and their eldest sons. This is also a practice, except for a major event like Stella, ordinary nobles rarely bring their second son or second daughter to other events. The main factor here is decency. After all, many aristocrats are not very familiar with each other. If you bring the whole family together, you will feel like a big family. No aristocrat would be so rude. "Hmm! Sir Narant, since we parted with you last time, we all miss you as much as Narcia, so we begged our father to come to Stormwind for a long time!" "Yes, Sir Narant, I have made an agreement with my father that this year I must break through to the bronze intermediate knight, otherwise the family''s expenses for me will be halved in the future!" "Ser Narrant, don''t you like us coming?" Narant just asked a question, and several girls were scrambling for each other, making Narant''s scalp numb. After seeing many servants around, they couldn''t hide their smiles and hurried past. "Uh! Of course you are welcome!" Narant felt helpless. "Oh! Sir Nalande is the best! By the way, Sir Nalande, thank you for your white sugar white bread, it''s really delicious!" Several girls got affirmative answers, and immediately turned to Nalande again. Leaning forward, he giggled softly. "Hehe, as long as you like it!" "Sir Narrant, are you free now, can you take us around your castle?" When he said this request, several girls were already hanging on his arms, quickly take Narant Got dizzy. And Nasia, this little conscience, saw this scene and laughed non-stop, and was not ready to help her brother who was trapped in the siege of a group of little wolves. "Okay, I''ll take you around for a while, but, ladies and gentlemen, I have to arrange other noble affairs later, so it can only be a short while!" Several women have come all the way to this storm leader, and I have to take care of one or two no matter what. Immediately, Narant turned around in the castle with a few girls. In fact, the castle of Narant really didn''t get better, and the girls just wanted to walk with him. At the request of several women, I went to Narant''s study to have a look, UU read www. uukanshu. com then took everyone to the back garden again. Finally, Narant felt that the time was almost up, and brought the girls to the castle hall, and then asked Lilia to go to the kitchen to find Rose. "Several beautiful ladies, I can only accompany you here today!" "Hmm! All right! Ser Narrant!" The girls weren''t messing around either. Although their expressions had already shown a look of tears, they sat on the sofas around them, and didn''t really come to hold Narant. Narant had a headache for a while, these girls are just ghosts and spirits, and there is a half-dignified lady who is a real noble lady. Coupled with five or six pairs of beautiful watery eyes looking at him, Narant has some feeling that he is a contemporary Chen Shimei. "grown ups!" Fortunately, Lilia, who was arranged by Narant to go to the kitchen at this time, came to the rescue. "Beautiful ladies, in order to express my apologies to you, I prepared food for you today! I hope you like it!" "Ah! Sir Narrant, what a delicacy!" The next moment, the attention of all the girls was really attracted away. "Lilia!" Narant waved to Lilia at the door. Soon Lilia came to the hall with two little kitchen maids carrying a small wooden box and a few silver plates. Immediately, the wooden box was opened under the expectant gaze of several women, and a cold air burst out in an instant. "Ah! It''s so cold, I know, it''s Sir Narrant''s shaved ice!" The girls immediately thought they had guessed the food. Although I have eaten it a few times, I am happy now. "You beautiful ladies, it''s not shaved ice, but ice cream!" Narant shook his head with a smile. "Ice cream?" The girls were stunned. Chapter 277： dont make a fool of yourself The girls were stunned for a moment. They had never heard of this delicacy before, but the name of this ice cream was quite nice. "That''s right!" When Narante nodded, the two maids began to fill the silver plate with ice cream as white as cream. Of course, this is not the end, and now Narant''s ice cream is no longer just plain white. Just the day before yesterday, Rose made a green green apple-flavored ice cream. Several girls looked at the ice cream that the maid was scooping out, and their attention was immediately attracted. Is it frozen cream? But why green cream? They were also fortunate enough to taste the birthday cake at the beginning, and now the ice cream looked like a cream cake. "Okay, a few beautiful ladies, you can start tasting!" Narant interrupted the girls'' random thoughts. At this moment, the maid had already filled six bowls of ice cream. "Thank you Sir Narrant!" Several girls immediately woke up when they heard the words, and then thanked Narante delicately, and then raised the silver plate one after another. Although a few girls didn''t care about the image of a lady when they were entangled in Narant, they regained their dignity when they tasted the food. The slender hand gently held the silver spoon and began to savor it carefully. "Wow! It''s delicious!" "Yeah, it''s more delicious than shaved ice, and it tastes like a cream cake!" "And this green ice cream, just like eating green apples, but green apples are still a bit sour, but this ice cream is sweet!" "Ugh! This is the best food I''ve ever eaten!" However, the dignity of the girls did not last long, and when they tasted the deliciousness of the ice cream, they immediately shouted. Seeing this, Narant didn''t stop there, and immediately chose to run away when they didn''t pay attention to him. "Huh, I finally got rid of the claws of these little girls!" Narant is a person who eats soft and not hard, especially for these delicate little girls, there is really nothing to do. People have the courage to travel thousands of miles to see themselves, and they have to be there for a moment no matter what. "Lilia, take another small box of ice cream and send it to Miss Stella''s guest room on the third floor!" "Yes, my lord!" Meanwhile, in the guest room on the third floor. "Miss, I just saw that Narant brought several noble ladies together. They were pulling and pulling. Those noble ladies are not ashamed!" Lina spoke in a low voice while serving her young lady changing her clothes in the room. Previously, Narant took Nacia and other little girls to visit the study room, and happened to be seen by Lina who went out and asked the servant to bring bath water. "Lina, Narant''s appearance is outstanding among the young children. It is normal to be liked by so many noble ladies!" The maid''s puffed up look is a bit odd. "Besides Lina, Sir Narant is still single, and it is his own business to contact the noble ladies. Why do you look a little unhappy, don''t you?" "Well, miss, what are you talking about! How can I like Sir Nalande! I just think that since Sir Nalande participated in the competition," Lina wanted to explain, but half of the time she was worried that her young lady would hear about the competition Not happy, immediately changed his tune. But she had no other better explanation for this change. "Uh, anyway, miss, I won''t say anything! You''re teasing me on purpose." In the end, Lina could only stop talking in embarrassment. "" But Stella glared at Lina when she heard the words, the little maid was simply not asking herself. She didn''t say that Lina likes Narant, but Lina said it herself. dong dong dong! "Miss Stella, I''m the personal maid of Lord Narante, and the Lord asked me to bring you food!" At this moment, there was a knock on the door. "Miss, I''ll open the door!" Lina ran to the door of the room in a hurry. It didn''t take long for Lilia and the two maids to enter the guest room under the leadership of Lina. "What kind of food?" Stella was also a little curious when she saw that several maids came in with small wooden boxes. "Miss Stella, it''s ice cream" Because of the fatigue of the journey, the nobles did not go out much in the morning. It was not until lunch in the castle started at noon that a group of nobles began to gather. Because of the large number of people, the restaurant was placed directly in the banquet hall. When the servants put the delicacies on the table, looking at the various delicacies on the table, the nobles present were surprised. Grilled golden three-color chicken, steamed lobster weighing at least three or four pounds, and hairy crabs that are comparable to the size of a plate, no matter what kind of food it is, these aristocrats rarely eat. After all, even if some lords'' territories are close to the coast, they are unable to remove the murlocs and sea monsters. Even if they want to eat two live fish, it will take a lot of effort. "Hey, what kind of food is this, it smells good, but I don''t seem to have seen it before!" As the most characteristic grilled oysters in the Narant territory, there are naturally some on the table at this time. And this grilled oyster was specially prepared by Narant for the arrival of the nobles this time. Every oyster was bigger than a slap, and it was considered a battle in oysters. Smelling the fragrant garlic fragrance, several nobles were startled. "This! It''s probably your first time eating it! This is a feature of the Narant territory, called grilled oysters!" "Don''t underestimate this grilled oyster, after eating it, it will have a great effect on that aspect." "Boris, which way?" The person who explained this was Boris. In the end, he said it vaguely because it was estimated that there were noble ladies around. But those nobles didn''t understand his subtlety, and asked a question very curiously. "Uh" Boris rolled his eyes, looked around and didn''t know how to answer. However, seeing these nobles still looked curious, he pondered for a moment before lowering his voice and said, "It has a great tonic effect on our men''s bodies!" "Really?" Several nobles were surprised. "Of course it''s true. Last time I ate roasted oysters here in Narant for several days in a row, and I coughed and coughed the night after I went back." The next moment, Boris felt that he was leaking, and immediately closed his mouth. However, the five fingers on the raised palm are still seen by everyone! "hiss!" A group of nobles silently recalled their combat power in their hearts, and suddenly took a breath. Then the eyes of everyone looking at the grilled oysters became brighter, and then they didn''t even start with the three-color chicken and big lobster, and quickly began to destroy the grilled oysters in front of them. The lunch feast provided by Narant Castle made all the nobles addicted to eating, whether it was grilled oysters, big crabs, or three-color chicken, with the blessing of Rose''s superb cooking skills, even Stella would eat more some. After a full meal, Narant saw that the spirits of the nobles were finally fed up. In order to prevent them from leaving the castle early to hang out in the territory, he immediately proposed to take everyone to the territory for a stroll. Otherwise, if the situation of Maiye Village is known in advance by individual nobles, it will not be able to achieve the effect of shocking everyone. A group of nobles naturally had no objection to his proposal, and immediately rode their horses under the leadership of Narant to prepare to set off. Before departure, Narant called Shirley and Vivian in advance, and explained a few words to the two girls, and the two girls quickly left the castle! Chapter 278： In fact, I want to form a knight! When Vivian and Shirley left the castle, Narant followed with a group of nobles. On this trip, not only were there a group of nobles, but even those young heirs also followed. Everyone was really curious about the notorious Storm Collar in the past. After leaving the castle, the team moved forward slowly, about a mile or so, and finally came to the vicinity of Narant''s horse farm. After this, Narant deliberately slowed down the speed of the horse, and this was the second shocking point he prepared. Just when Narant was thinking about how to attract everyone to stop and watch for a moment, Bernard spoke. "Narant, your horse farm seems to have been renovated recently, and the area is really not small! And there are two stables. What, do you want to raise horses for sale?" Bernard looked at the two large stables slightly. surprise. As a Sir Narant, it is only for ordinary use, and one stable is completely enough. Also, raising horses is a very lucrative business. If you can raise a large group of excellent war horses, you can make a lot of money. After all, war horses are scarce. Of course, raising horses also involves high investment and high risk. If you don''t raise it well, or even have a problem, you will lose everything, so few nobles choose to raise horses to get rich. However, the territory of Narant is close to the raging fire grassland. If you really want to raise horses and sell them, you may really make some money. After all, the raging fire grassland is a good location. "Lord Count, I can''t raise horses for sale. First of all, I don''t have enough grooms. In addition, the return period for raising horses is too long. I''m impatient, so I''m destined to not be able to do this kind of business!" Narant shook his head. Denied Bernard''s idea. After a pause, he continued: "However, Lord Earl, the reason why I made the area of ??the racecourse so large is that I also want to learn from Lord Earl and cultivate my own cavalry regiment!" "Oh?" Bernard was stunned when he heard Narant''s ambition, and then he smiled and praised: "Haha! Not bad! Narant, you are very ambitious, young people should be like this! It seems that Andrew is born A good son!" Of course, Bernard only thought that Narant was preparing to cultivate ordinary knights, not extraordinary knights. After all, even ordinary knights are rarely formed for minor nobles. Whether training or cultivating war horses, it requires huge expenses. Following Bernard''s compliment, the sons in the back became sour, thinking that Narant was obviously talking big, but he was praised by the count! At the moment, several noble descendants deliberately sneered at the rear! "It''s really funny, this Narant actually wants to cultivate a knight order! Doesn''t he know that even the most common warhorse needs at least thirty or forty gold coins, and an excellent warhorse costs fifty or sixty gold coins. One!" "Hey, maybe Sir Narrant didn''t plan to use war horses to form a knighthood? Don''t you see there are several batches of stray horses over there? Those horses only cost four or five gold coins!" "Haha! It''s really possible. There are already five miscellaneous horses in the racecourse. As long as he spends the money of another excellent war horse, he can buy more than ten such miscellaneous horses, and then the guards will sit on it. , isn''t it the cavalry!" At this moment, there are indeed a few miscellaneous horses who are responsible for pulling carriages in Narant''s horse farm, leisurely eating tender grass, and several noble descendants immediately used it as a tool of ridicule. And some nobles around also smiled and shook their heads slightly after hearing this. Although Narant is very ambitious, he is also a bit over-the-top! Even a ten-man cavalry squad would require at least three to five hundred gold coins to form a serious team. Hearing this laughter, Narant wanted to laugh too. Unexpectedly, there are so many good people, and now these young people are making a mockery, but it can make his shocking plan go more smoothly. I saw Narant put his hand on his chest without a trace, and then made a gesture. In the stables in the distance, Vivienne and Shirley were secretly looking at the side with monoculars. After seeing Narant''s gesture, Shirley immediately said, "Sister Vivienne, your lord is gesturing!" "Well, Xue Li, I''m going to open the door. Now, according to the instructions of the adults, let the ordinary war horses go out first, followed by the big fireball and the small fireball, and finally the white dragon!" "Okay, Sister Vivian! I remember it!" Having said that, Vivian and Shirley immediately began to split up. After Narant on the dirt road made his gesture, he pretended to face Bernard: "Sir Count, Maiye Village is just ahead, I will take you and the nobles to Maiye Village for a turn. Bar!" "Yeah!" Bernard also heard the ridicule of the noble descendants in the back, seeing Narant''s expression unchanged, and he was even more satisfied with Narant. Not arrogant or impetuous, moving forward with determination, not affected by gossip, this shows that Narant already has the preliminary quality of a superior. It is hard to imagine that the second son who has not received the education of the heir can be so stable. Boom! Boom! "Huh! What sound?" "It seems to be the sound of galloping horses, right?" "Strange, where are the horses, is it the Tulip Knights?" Bernard''s thoughts had just fallen, but there was a sudden boom in his ears. And the nobles in the back naturally heard the loud noise, and they heard the movement of the horses galloping, so they looked around curiously. They wondered how such a large herd of horses could be here. After all, except for the Count''s Tulip Knights, all the war horses of the Storm Territory are now riding under them. "Look, it''s over the stables, my God, there are so many horses!" And the next moment, someone finally saw where the sound of the horses galloping came from. I saw a large group of war horses suddenly rushing out from behind one of the stables in the racecourse. Although there are only dozens of horses, the movement is like a thousand horses. "Wait, did you see it clearly, then it seems to be a war horse!" "Ah! It seems that it is really a war horse. Look at its body shape and its running posture. No wonder it looks like a galloping army. It is obviously an excellent war horse!" "Oh my God There are at least thirty or forty high-class war horses there. Isn''t this worth thousands of gold coins?" Are they all top warhorses? Worth thousands of gold coins? The nobles present were all extraordinary, with extraordinary eyesight, and basically knew a little about horses, and soon noticed the unusualness of the galloping horses. When it was concluded that these thirty or forty horses were all excellent war horses, everyone was stunned. Even Bernard was slightly surprised. As for the descendants of the nobles who had ridiculed Narant before, when they heard the words of the nobles, they were all dumbfounded at this moment, and their eyes were about to pop out! "Ah! Look, what is behind those war horses!" "Hey, that''s a fire-breathing lizard, a group of low-level monsters, a fire-breathing lizard!" "No, are those fire-breathing lizards trying to chase the horses!" When the horses ran for a distance toward the crowd, they immediately began to change their direction. After the horses turned around, everyone immediately saw a huge figure behind them, and immediately exclaimed, because they had already recognized that it was a fire-breathing lizard. Clang clang! In an instant, several nobles quickly pulled out the long swords around their waists, because they thought whether the fire-breathing lizard was chasing the horses. Even if these war horses are not their own, but because of their love for war horses, they will not allow the monsters to harm this group of excellent war horses in the racecourse. Andrew, the cheap old man, was even more agile. After pulling out his long sword, he prepared to urge the horses to rush towards the racecourse. This is his little Narant''s racecourse, so the horses in this racecourse are obviously Narant''s little ones? This is a huge fortune. Today, even if he fights his life, he can''t let these war horses lose the slightest! Chapter 279： Narant, you are truly blessed by the God of Glory! "Father, uncles and uncles, please wait!" Just when Andrew and a few quick-responding nobles were about to rush out, Narant immediately stopped the movements of several people. Even the name has changed, after all, the original intention of several people is to help themselves. "What''s wrong, little Narant, each of those war horses is worth fifty or sixty gold coins! If there is any accident, it will be a huge loss!" Andrew was a little anxious. "Andrew, did you take a closer look at the neck of the fire-breathing lizard?" At this moment, the Count suddenly interjected. "The neck of a fire-breathing lizard?" Andrew didn''t know why, but he still looked carefully at the neck of the female fire-breathing lizard. "Ah! Look, that female fire-breathing lizard seems to have a person on her neck!" "Hey! It seems to be true, and it''s still a little girl!" "What''s going on here?" Being reminded by Bernard, the nobles immediately noticed the difference. Because Shirley''s little loli was too small, and when the big fireball was running wildly, she sat on her stomach to avoid being thrown out, so everyone didn''t notice it before. Now they saw the existence of Shirley''s little loli, which surprised the nobles even more than they had seen this group of war horses before. "Narant, what''s going on?" Andrew asked in disbelief. "Father! In fact, I raised not only these war horses, but also those fire-breathing lizards!" "Ah! Little Narant, you also raised that fire-breathing lizard?" Andrew was stunned, and the other nobles also had a ghostly expression. "Well, it''s a long story, but I''ll keep it short, the female fire-breathing lizard was attacked by a monster wolf in the jungle, and the mother fire-breathing lizard had to be beaten passively to protect the cub, and she was seriously injured in the end!" "At that time, I happened to find them with my subordinates, so I killed the monster wolf, which was regarded as saving the mother fire-breathing lizard and its cubs!" "Originally, I wanted to kill the mother fire-breathing lizard for meat, but I saw a few cubs screaming, and finally I couldn''t bear it, so I brought it back to the territory to see if I could save it!" "I didn''t expect that this female fire-breathing lizard really survived in the end, and in the end it also stayed in my territory and became my beast!" "As for that girl, it was the girl who was in charge of feeding it when it was injured. This girl also formed a deep friendship with the mother fire-breathing lizard." "So, this is the scene you see now!" Narant told the truth about the process of subduing the Fire-breathing Lizard. He had already thought of this excuse, after all, the fire-breathing lizard would be exposed sooner or later. Even if there is no shock mission this time, maybe he will take him to the battlefield for the autumn northern expedition in a month. After all, even if it is a low-level magical beast, it is a weapon of war. "this" A group of nobles did not know how to speak when they heard this bizarre process of subduing monsters. Of course, they didn''t believe it either. After all, the fact that the demon beast was in close contact with the little girl was in front of them, and only for this reason could an adult beast be willing to surrender to human beings. Now they are amazed that Narant is too lucky. But Stella''s gaze towards Narant changed slightly. Women are the most sensual. Hearing that Narant took the risk to save the mother fire-breathing lizard for the sake of a few small fire-breathing lizards naturally made him express his affirmation of Naland''s love and courage. Roar! When everyone felt incredible, a thick neigh suddenly came from the racecourse. Hearing this neighing, the stunned nobles reacted one after another, and looked at the racecourse in surprise. They could hear the unusually strong sound of Ma Ming this time. "Ah! What kind of horse is that?" "Magic beast horse? Gudong!" Everyone felt that their hearts were dying, and as they turned their heads to look, they found that the long neigh was not issued by a group of horses. It was the work of a handsome warhorse who had just run out of the stable. This warhorse is snow-white, strong and slender, and every move is full of the temperament of a king. Immediately, all the nobles were petrified on the spot as if struck by lightning. "Warcraft horse!" The Count was finally shocked at this moment, staring blankly at the tall and white dragon, and murmured in his mouth. The Count of Warcraft Horse has naturally seen it. The king of the Agate Principality has one, and it is almost the same as the one in front of him in terms of size and appearance. However, the king''s beast horse was brown, so Bernard was sure that the horse he saw was not the same horse as the king''s beast horse. Otherwise, he would have to wonder if the king''s beast horse was lost and just came to the Storm Territory. tap! tap! Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, the beast neighed and rushed towards the crowd. As the beast horse got closer, its handsome and tall appearance became clearer. When the monsters came to the edge of the racecourse, there was a one-meter-five fence in front of them. But the beast horse turned a blind eye, only heard a long neigh, and jumped out easily. Roar! Immediately, the beast horse finally rushed to the front of the crowd, its front legs and hooves suddenly lifted, and its huge body stood upright, as if to show its majestic appearance. With a long neigh, the beast horse returned to its four-legged state after a while. tap! tap! At this time, the beast horse came to Narant''s side at a slow pace. Hum hum! Under the stunned gaze of everyone, the beast horse rubbed its long head on Narant''s body affectionately, and snorted to please. "Ding, the second shock of the system side quest has been completedThe second green elf has been distributed!" Gudong! "Is this still a monster horse?" When the sound of the system sounded in Narant''s mind, the eyes of the nobles were about to fall out. They couldn''t imagine when the beast horse could be as docile as an ordinary war horse. Aristocrats with some knowledge have heard that His Majesty''s monster horse has a bad temper. Only the king can suppress and control it with the cultivation of the golden knight. As for other ordinary people or attendant grooms, as long as they dare to approach, spit out a fireball, or make a savage collision, there is absolutely no negotiation. It is said that there are no less than five court grooms who died under the fireball and collision of His Majesty''s monster horse. In the end, the king had to train several knights with the title of silver knights to be the grooms. But Narant, the beast horse, was so close to Narant. Boom! "Oh, it hurts!" At this time, there was a young son in the back who accidentally fell from the horse''s back to the ground because he was stunned. However, it was his fall that suddenly woke up the nobles like a dream. "Narant, are you a beast horse?" Lord Earl was the first to reflect, and his eyes kept looking at the white dragon. "Yes, Lord Earl! Its name is Bailong, and it is a low-level monster horse!" "Could it be that the group of excellent war horses is the horse group of this white dragon?" This time, Bernard had guessed where the group of excellent warhorses in the Narant Racecourse came from. "Yes, Lord Earl! Those horses are all the spouses and children of the White Dragon!" "You Narant, you are really favored by the God of Glory!" Bernard praised Narant very solemnly. Chapter 280： Am I blinded? Such compliments are truly weighty. As the monarch of Narant, as a great noble, to boast of Narant, the little knight, with the favor of the God of Glory is equivalent to the previous emperor''s praise of his subjects for being favored by God. Not only is it unique, but it is rare . Of course, it is not only the count who has this idea at this moment, but also those noble descendants who are present have to admit that Narant really looks like a person who is favored by the God of Glory. But Narant was very humble after hearing it. Now that the shock has arrived, it is time to keep a low profile for a moment. At the moment, he explained slowly: "Sir Count, these horses were discovered by the barbarians on the Fire Prairie. At that time, those barbarians were chasing and killing this group of war horses. After I learned about the situation, I immediately brought people there. The horses have been rescued by the barbarians!" "At that time, I didn''t know there was a monster horse, and I discovered the white dragon later!" "I don''t know if the white dragon was frightened by the barbarians on the grassland, or because I was thankful for saving its clan, and finally willing to stay in my storm territory!" "After more than a month of emotional cultivation, he is now very close to me!" This time Narant is really nonsense, otherwise it would be impossible to explain why the white dragon can be so close to him. "" "This seems to be the second time Warcraft has repaid, right?" "Why can''t we encounter such good things?" "Even if I meet you, do you think World of Beasts will be grateful? I''m afraid it will slip away in a blink of an eye!" "Sir Narrant, why is he?" "Didn''t you hear what the Count said, Sir Narrant was favored by the God of Glory! Besides, I doubt whether Sir Narrant is the illegitimate son of the God of Glory." A group of nobles looked at Narant with complicated eyes. Could this guy have a relationship with Warcraft? Saved the beast twice, and was surrendered by the beast both times. Although there have been occasional rumors of such a thing in the past, it is very rare to be sure. Monsters have wisdom, and even if they repay their gratitude, they will not choose to surrender in most cases. This is like a human being, who can be grateful and virtuous to the benefactor, but it is rare to say that he is willing to be a slave to the benefactor. While they were discussing, Bernard nodded and said, "The barbarians on the grasslands are chasing the horses? This is indeed what they like to do!" "This beast horse is also intelligent. It is estimated that they know that they can no longer live well on the grassland. You just saved it and its tribe, so you are willing to stay!" Bernard felt a little jealous of Narant. . Only the king owns the entire Principality of Warcraft Ma. As for those war horses, although Bernard saw it brightly, it was not too unusual. As a great nobleman, he could still find dozens of excellent warhorses. In his Tulip Knights, the more than 100 extraordinary knights were riding high-class warhorses. While everyone was talking, the war horses in the racecourse had stopped running and started to eat the tender grass leisurely. Seeing this, Narant touched the white dragon''s head, and immediately told it to return to the racecourse in his mind. Narant has to fight for the third shock later, so he is worried that riding the white dragon now will affect the minds of the nobles. When Bai Long obediently returned to the racecourse, Narant said, "Lord Count, let''s go to Maiye Village!" "Yeah! Let''s go, I also want to see what the current Storm Territory looks like. Many years ago, when I inherited the position of earl, I also inspected the border here!" Accompanied by Rand, he walked forward. The nobles in the back, especially the descendants of the nobles, looked at the racecourse with complex eyes, and then followed reluctantly. The group continued to travel on horses for five or six minutes, and Maiye Village was already in sight. "The scale is still quite large. When I inspected the Storm Territory, I remember that there are tens of thousands of people here!" "However, because of the threat of barbarians, the population gradually decreased!" "And the family members of the Daughter of Doom are settled here, which is the last straw that overwhelms this territory!" Looking at the periphery of Maiye Village, the scale of Maiye Village is clear at a glance, that is, the scale of a small town. However, in the same way, the thatched cottages on the periphery also appear to be even more dilapidated. Seeing this scene, Bernard was filled with emotion again. Originally, the land of the Storm Territory was considered to be wide and fertile, but for various reasons, it has become a frontier land where few people come. "Lord Count, I have already started to transform Maiye Village! I believe that it will not be long before this Maiye Village will be as full of vitality as other territories!" Narant heard the earl''s regret and immediately mentioned it. In a word, it is also to pave the way for the appearance of those manors later. "Hehe, Narant, among the young people, I don''t think you are inferior to any eldest son heir. You work hard to make this area of ????our tulip collar prosperous." Bernard nodded, but he didn''t understand what Narant said. He only thought that Narant had the desire to improve and develop the territory, and he encouraged him with satisfaction. The eldest sons of the nobles in the rear heard Bernard''s words of encouragement, and put Narant on the same level as them, and looked slightly resentful. However, everyone didn''t sneer anymore at this moment, after all, the swollen face that was just beaten at the racecourse is still hot and painful. The team continued to move forward, and soon followed the dirt road to the entrance of Maiye Village. A group of nobles looked towards the village along Maiye Village Avenue. "Huh?" At the next moment, there was a sound of surprise in the team. After the surprise Many nobles rubbed their eyes subconsciously, and then opened their eyes again and looked into Maiye Village. Just after this look, the eyes of the nobles were so wide that they couldn''t take it back. The main road of Maiye Village is straight and wide, and nobles with good eyesight can see the end of the village even at the entrance of the village. Therefore, the scene on the square naturally fell into their eyes. "I''m not dazzled! Baron Luke, do you see how many exquisite manors are in the square over there?" "Baron Lal, have you seen it too? I thought I had read it wrong. It seems that we both read it right. There are really several manors over there!" Looking at the snow-white and exquisite manors, all the nobles wondered if they were dazzled. In this land of doom, in such a dilapidated village, there are actually several small manor buildings that are not inferior to Tulip City. But after confirming with each other, they knew that this was not a gimmick, but a real existence. In this regard, all the nobles turned to Narant. They thought Narrant was either crazy or that he had too much money to spend. To build such a few manors in this dilapidated village, it would be better to go to Tulip City and buy another shop with money. "Hey! What the **** is going on? I spent several days in Stormwind last time. There seems to be only one dilapidated stone house in Maiye Village!" "Narant, you just built these manors?" Among the nobles, the most shocking one is Boris. He had been to Stormland, and it was just over two months ago. The last time he came to Stormland, Narant''s Maiye Village was still Maiye Village, but now there are a few more such exquisite manors, which made him feel unreal as if he had been in a lifetime. Chapter 281： Bastard Son of God of Glory "Yes, Boris! This is what I just built!" Narant rolled his eyes, looking at the question and asking, could it be changed? "This is really fast!" Although he knew it for a long time, Boris was still speechless when he heard the affirmative answer. On average, how many small manor buildings can be built in two months? As a family that produces black rock, Boris is very clear. The construction speed of a small manor building will take at least one or two months, which is still under the condition of sufficient manpower. Because the stones need to be trimmed, there is no way to omit this process anyway. If you really want to increase the speed, you can only increase the number of masons and the number of coolies. But masons are also scarce craftsmen, and there are five or six masons under each baron. Boris counted Narant as having ten masons, and it was impossible to build so many manors in two months. "Let''s go, Boris, Lord Earl and all the guests, let''s enter Maiye Village first, and then we''ll watch and chat in the manor!" At this moment, the system has not yet received a notification that the shock has been completed, and Narant knows that The crowd wasn''t shocked enough. In other words, the previous shock at the racecourse had made them a little numb, so they had to go to the small building first, and then work hard to see if the third shock could be obtained. A group of nobles were also very interested in Narant''s small building, and after hearing the words, they followed Narant towards the village quickly. At the moment, Maiye Village is very lively, and there are many pedestrians near the square. This is a scene that has never been seen before. "Why is it so lively, what are our subordinates doing around those manors?" When approaching the square, the nobles immediately found that most of the pedestrians in the square were his subordinates, and they became puzzled. "Guests, I built these manors according to the shops in the East City of Tulip City, so the manors you see are actually shops!" "For example, the one with the largest number of people over there is a pub, which not only provides beer, but also various juice drinks!" "In addition, the next door is a restaurant, and there is also the seafood you have eaten in the storm!" "Of course, as civilians, the seafood they eat is naturally the lowest grade. The grilled oysters are only half the size of a palm, and the lobsters are only three or four!" "These seafood can also be eaten in pubs, because these shops are my own industry" Narant immediately opened his mouth to explain the confusion of the nobles. The nobles who heard the words immediately understood that even they couldn''t resist the deliciousness of grilled oysters and lobster, let alone their own subordinates. Everyone looked at the booming business of the tavern and restaurant with incomparably envious eyes. If you can have these delicacies, even if you sell them on your own territory, it is estimated that you can earn dozens or hundreds of gold coins that year. It''s a pity that all such good things were taken by Narant. However, it is a little relieved that the population of Narant''s territory is not large, and it is estimated that even if it is driven, it will not make a lot of money. "Guests, here are the commoners'' restaurants and taverns, and there are restaurants and taverns specially prepared for nobles!" "The grilled oysters and other seafood in the Noble Restaurant are the same as the castle lunch!" "In addition, there are shaved ice and ice cream crafts in it. I invite all guests to go in and taste it!" With that said, Narant led the crowd directly towards the first manor. So far, none of these nobles seem to have noticed the problem of the small building, and they all subconsciously think that this small building is also made of marble. Narant brought everyone into the restaurant just to let them discover the clues of the small building of the manor, so that the shock could be completed. ¡°Wow! Ice cream! I love this restaurant!¡± During the march, a few noble ladies in the back immediately exclaimed when they heard ice cream. And the few of them were the focus of the young children around them. At this moment, they heard the exclamation that all the young children set their sights on them. "Hmph! Look, you must have never eaten ice cream. This is Sir Narant''s new delicacy!" Facing the gazes of the young children, the girls were not afraid at all. He also glared at some of the young people, because these guys were the ones who satirized Narant at the racecourse before. "Miss, I have ice cream again!" Not only the noble ladies were excited, Lina was also full of excitement at the moment. "Hehe, Lina, you''re not angry with Sir Narant? He was teasing with several noble ladies in the morning!" Stella immediately made fun of Lina after hearing the words "Hmm! Miss, Lina is not talking to you anymore!" Being teased by her own lady, Lina immediately blushed when she remembered what happened in the morning. Originally, she was quite angry before Lilia brought the ice cream, but after tasting the ice cream, the anger disappeared immediately. When tasting the ice cream, he subconsciously praised Sir Narant again and again. This huge contrast before and after, even she was a little ashamed to think about it. Following Narant''s leadership, the crowd passed through the crowd in the square and finally came to the gate of the manor. After tying the horses, following the spacious gate, everyone set foot on the manor path paved with stones. "This lawn garden is really good, wider than those small manors in Tulip City!" "Hey! There''s even a pool and a sculpture, wait, is the sculpture in the pool spraying water!" "Hey, it looks like it''s really spraying water! Are we dazzled again!" "Luke, you don''t have dazzling eyes this time, that stone really sprays water!" After entering the manor, the nobles looked around, and soon there were sharp-eyed nobles who noticed the strangeness of the pool in front. Originally, the fish stone carvings in the central pool were nothing unusual, and everyone had seen a lot in Tulip City. Moreover, compared to the exquisite stone carvings carved out by the large manors for several months, Narant''s stone carvings can only be regarded as ordinary. But when everyone took a closer look, they found that the stone carving fish was spraying water continuously from its mouth. Immediately, everyone became a little less confident. Can rocks spray water? Who has seen such a strange thing! Is it a supernatural stone? ? Bernard and Stella walked at the forefront accompanied by Narant, and even they couldn''t understand this. Soon, everyone accelerated their pace and came to the side of the pool, surrounding the pool. Stella looked up and down the stone sculpture with curiosity and even turned on the induction. In the end, she was sure that the stone did not have any spiritual power fluctuations. "Yeah! This stone fish can spray water!" "How amazing! How did this happen?" Soon, a few girls in the back crowded into the pool, and immediately covered their mouths and cried out in surprise. The crowd didn''t care about the rudeness of a few noble ladies, because they also had this question. "Guests, there is actually a hole in the fish''s mouth that is connected to the bottom, and I put a water spray at the bottom of this stone sculpture." "This water spray plant is a magic pearl similar to a luminous pearl. I don''t know if you have seen it. I only discovered it some time ago!" "As long as this spray plant is put into the water, it will spray a jet of water! It''s like this." Narant pretended to take it out in his arms. In fact, a water spray plant was taken out from the space ring and threw directly into the water. puff! Whoa! Whoa! As the water spray drops into the water, a small column of water the height of one person is sprayed from the water into the air! Whoa! "There is such a magic pearl? Why haven''t I heard of it before?" "Yeah, we''ve never seen it before! So, doesn''t that mean that Narant has discovered a new variety of magic pearls?" "Now he can make a fortune. Although it can only be used to spray water, as long as the quantity is sufficient and he is willing to sell it, there are definitely many nobles willing to buy it. After all, with such stone sculptures that spray water, this pool suddenly becomes Be pretty!" In an instant, a group of nobles turned into lemon essence and looked at Narant sourly. They felt that the identity of Narant, the illegitimate son of the God of Glory, should be confirmed, otherwise why did so many good things fall on his head? Chapter 282： I did it on purpose! "Everyone, let''s go inside!" After reading the water droplets, Narant continued to lead the crowd towards the small building. Since discovering another magical function of the water spray, Narant is not ready to sell water spray to make money. Not to mention that there are not many water-spraying sea mussels, just spraying water beads can automatically generate clear water, which is a very precious strategic resource. Everyone only paid attention to this extraordinary pearl for a while. Except for a few girls who were very fond of this magical pearl, the nobles did not pay much attention to it. After all, apart from the trading value, it is actually an ornament. Immediately, everyone entered the restaurant building under the leadership of Narant. As a restaurant for nobles, Narant naturally arranged it well. Delicate silver-plated candle holder with longan-sized luminous beads. There are also gilded ornaments placed around the aisles and between the corners of the walls. Although these are all Xibei goods, but against the backdrop of the snow-white walls, there is still a bit of grandeur. As the nobles entered, the dozen or so waitresses who had been waiting in the store for a short period of time respectfully led everyone to sit on the beautifully carved long tables. "Hey, although this restaurant is not as luxurious as the Sapphire Restaurant, let alone it is quite comfortable after entering!" "It''s true, have you seen the flowers in the aisle? I didn''t expect that plants can be arranged in the restaurant, and it looks different!" After everyone was seated, they naturally began to look at it curiously, and then they commented in a low voice. In their opinion, it is already very good that the restaurant in Maiye Village, Narant, can achieve such a level. "Hey, have you noticed that this restaurant looks weird?" At this moment, a young man leaning against the wall said suspiciously. As the saying goes, ordinary people look for advantages, and people with ulterior motives look for shortcomings. After this young son entered the restaurant, he has been looking for the shortcomings of the restaurant to balance his wounded psychology. But under this scrutiny, it seems that he really found something unusual for him. "What''s weird, it''s normal? It''s pretty!" "I don''t know what''s strange, but it always feels a little different from the manor we saw in Tulip City!" The young man frowned. However, as he spoke, the other young people on the table also began to take a serious look. Previously, everyone only thought that this restaurant was comfortable and beautiful, but now they looked at it and found that it was a little different. "I see, you didn''t find it, this hall is wider than the manor building in Tulip City, with more windows but fewer pillars." Soon a sharp-eyed young man finally saw a clue. In a manor of this size, it stands to reason that there are at least six pillars in the hall, but in the small building of Narant, there are only two pillars in the entire hall. Moreover, the windows in the small building of Narant not only have more, but also open larger. This is one of the reasons why the nobles feel comfortable. The spacious and numerous windows are matched with luminous beads, making the entire restaurant look no different from the open air. "Ah, look, this wall is also very thin!" "My God, will this small building collapse!" "Or let''s quit! Compared with eating delicious food, it is more important to save our lives!" "No wonder they built seven at a time, it turned out to be such a cut corner! This Sir Narrant, really bad." "Yeah! It''s too bad, it doesn''t take the lives of our nobles seriously at all! After the first clue appeared, the other clues followed, and soon they discovered that the walls of this small building were surprisingly thin. In an instant, the young man at the table became restless. Even a titled knight would have little chance of surviving if he were to be buried under each stone that weighed hundreds of kilograms. And all the signs of this small building show that it is a flimsy small building with a fake appearance, as if it may collapse at any time. You must know that most of the lords of the entire tulip collar are gathered here. If the house collapses, it will be a devastating blow to the tulip collar. As the speeches of several young people were no longer suppressed, other nobles also noticed their noise, and even Bernard and Narant at the innermost table also noticed the abnormality. "What''s the matter?" Bernard frowned slightly, and he seemed to have heard the words that Narant was really bad. In the past, these young heirs were just talking in a low voice, but now they openly and loudly insulted Narant, which was too much. "Lord Count, you can''t stay in the small building of the manor in Narant. Take a look. There are only two pillars in this small building, and the windows are opened so large for beauty. The most important thing is that the walls of the small building are not. Only half the thickness of an ordinary stone house!" "Lord Count, such a small manor building may collapse at any time." A young nobleman immediately stood up when he heard the words, and said the matter aloud. After coming to Stormwind Leader, they saw Narant being in the limelight all the way. This time, they could finally see Narant making a fool of himself. "Huh?" Bernard and a group of nobles who heard the words also looked around, and they found out that the question the young man said was true. Although a group of nobles are not masons and do not know how to build stone houses, they also know the quality of stone houses, especially the obvious difference between the stone house of Narant. Cut corners like this, it''s really easy to collapse. "Narant, what''s going on?" Bernard frowned slightly. This move of Narant is very unwise. If this matter spreads, it is very likely that the reputation it has accumulated in the past will be completely consumed. Especially here is a restaurant serving aristocrats, the nature is even more different. If it''s just a restaurant for commoners, it is estimated that the nobles can turn a blind eye. Anyway, this is the Storm Collar But the nobles'' lives are so precious, as long as the nobles feel that such a thing is an offense to themselves. As a result, Narant''s reputation may plummet. More importantly, he was so ignorant of the safety of the nobles that no nobles would dare to use the goods from Stormwind. Just to save money for a small manor building, it is really a small loss. However, to everyone''s surprise, Narant was surprisingly calm in the face of the Lord Count''s doubts and the doubts of their nobles. Seeing this, Andrew quickly pulled Lanarant gently. At this time, it should be showing a guilty expression, how can it be so nonchalant, then I am afraid that I will really make public anger. "Lord Count, and everyone, little Narant is still young, and he did something wrong this time! I believe he didn''t do it on purpose, but he is still young and doesn''t understand construction issues." Andrew, the cheap old man, stood up immediately. It''s really caring. And with Andrew''s comfort, many nobles nodded, and Andrew''s attitude made them very satisfied. And no matter how powerful Narant is, he is only 16 or 17 years old. This explanation is quite reasonable and acceptable. If Narant is excellent in everything, wouldn''t it be a monster. There has not been a big problem yet, and everyone will not really treat Narant. It''s just something that can be met. In the future, Narant''s good impression in people''s hearts will definitely be much lower than it is now. But just when everyone thought that this matter would be turned into a big thing under the presence of an old friend Andrew, Narant suddenly stood up and spoke. "Father, you don''t have to explain or apologize for this matter, because I did nothing wrong, and I built this small building on purpose!" Chapter 283： Because I am not a stone house! (2 in 1) Whoa! "This Narant is too clueless!" "This has failed Andrew''s words just now!" In an instant, all the nobles in this restaurant had different expressions. The older nobles all looked at Andrew with some sympathy. Originally, this time he was likely to become the future hope of the Berwick family, but Narant actually fell off the chain at this time. And those young heirs laughed secretly one by one, and now Narant has no chance to turn over. Only the Count, Miss Stella and a few nobles did not laugh at Narant, but their expressions were a little solemn. They felt that Narant should not be so unwise, but the facts were right in front of them. Only Boris looked at Narant with some suspicion. Among the crowd, he is probably the only one who knows the current Narant the most. In his eyes, he is absolutely resourceful. Therefore, he feels that Narant must have a purpose for saying this. "Little Narant, don''t talk nonsense!" Andrew looked at everyone''s reaction and his expression changed slightly, and he gave Narant a rare stern reprimand. "Father, I''m really not talking nonsense. I asked the craftsmen to design this small building like this!" Narant is still full of confidence, "Furthermore, father, Lord Earl and all the guests, you know that these seven manors of mine started from the beginning. How long did it take from construction to completion?" Narant didn''t care about his cheap dad''s anxious expression, and continued to talk about the next paragraph while a group of nobles watched. Naturally, no one answered the question posed by Narant. Narant didn''t care, he smiled and stretched out **** and said, "In less than two months, it took less than two months from the start of construction to the completion of my seven manors! " Whoa! Narant''s words are truly earth-shattering. It usually takes two months to build an empty shell of a small stone house, but Narant built seven buildings in two months. Unless he used seven times as many craftsmen and coolies as others. But the next moment, Narant continued: "And during these two months, I used the manpower to build seven manors, including craftsmen and coolies, no more than 100 people." "How is this possible? Even if we cut corners, we can''t build it so quickly. No matter how small the stone is, it needs to be trimmed!" "Lord Count, let''s get out of this small building! This small building is too dangerous. Sir Narant seems to be talking nonsense, and he said it sincerely! It was built in two months. There are seven small manor buildings like this, and I am afraid this small building will collapse at any time!" Narant didn''t have time to answer the nobleman''s question, but several young people became more and more uneasy. If this small building really collapsed, the Count and several noble nobles might be able to survive with their super strength, but if these young people were pressed down by the house, they would definitely become meat pie. "Narant, do you know that if you do this, this stone house will become very dangerous?" The Count naturally wouldn''t think that Narant was suddenly crazy, so he didn''t listen to the young man''s words, but asked Narant with a blank face. "Lord Count, I don''t know!" Narant shook his head. However, seeing Bernard''s brows slightly wrinkled, Narant knew that he couldn''t play anymore, and he would really set himself on fire if he kept playing. So he turned around and said, "However, Lord Count, I can guarantee the absolute safety of my small building, because my small building is not a stone house!" "It''s not a stone house? What does that mean?" Everyone was stunned, unable to understand what Narant also said. "Lord Count, and all the guests, as you heard, this small building of my manor is not made of heavy stones! That''s why you can see that the walls of this small building are so thin." "But I, Narant, can use my reputation to guarantee the firmness of the small building! This is a restaurant for nobles. I am a noble myself, so how could I not know that nobles'' lives are extremely precious existences? !" Narant explained in one breath. "Narant, you said that your small building was not made of stone, so what was it made of?" Some of the guests who were leaning against the wall were already looking at the wall, but unfortunately because of the lime powder on it, they naturally couldn''t see anything. In everyone''s perception, there are only two materials for building houses, wooden houses and stone houses. Although the small building of Narant is painted with lime, it cannot be made of wood! "Well, since everyone has asked, I won''t hide it! In fact, this small building is made of clay!" "" There was silence in the field for a moment, and everyone wondered if Narant was crazy. That''s what Narant wants. "Big rock, go get some bricks!" "Yes, my lord!" Soon, the big stone came to Narant with a few bricks. Narant picked up a brick and then showed it to everyone, "Everyone, this is the brick for building the small building, and it''s made of soil!" Having said that, Narant waved at the big stone again, and asked him to send the extra bricks to the hands of the nobles. When the big rock began to distribute the bricks, Narant handed his own brick to Bernard. "Lord Count, this is a new specialty of my Storm Territory, a material that can replace stone to build houses. Using it will not only save costs, but also greatly shorten the construction time!" Hearing this, Bernard took the brick from Narant''s hand thoughtfully, and immediately put it in his hand and checked it. . "It''s really hard, but, Narant, are you sure this material is reliable?" Bernard tossed and pinched again, and found that the hardness of the bricks was indeed good. However, compared with rocks, there are still some gaps. Not only Bernard felt this way, but also the nobles below. And Narant has long known that only seeing is believing, so that everyone can understand the firmness of the brick building! So, Narant immediately said to everyone: "Sir Count, and all the guests, since I have informed you of the existence of this brick today, I will show you the real face of the house built with it! " With that said, Narant invited Bernard and a group of nobles to walk outside the restaurant. At this moment, Narant is also slightly nervous, because whether his third shock can be completed, the answer will be revealed soon. Naturally, everyone wanted to see what the brick house Narant said looked like, so they followed. Walking out of the small building and passing through the front door, Narant led the crowd towards the back of the manor from the side. Afterwards, several dense trees with their roots cut off appeared in front of them, and the nobles did not know why they saw this scene. Narant took a deep breath and waved directly at Mario who was standing not far away. Seeing this, Mario immediately turned around and said loudly to the two nearby savages: "Pull!" "drink!" Following Mario''s order, the barbarians on both sides instantly pulled the hemp rope in their hands. As they exerted their strength, the big trees in front of Narant and the others were pulled directly to the side. boom! boom! With a few muffled sounds, the dense tree finally fell down, and the scene behind also fell into the eyes of a group of nobles! "God, what did I see?" "How can there be such a house?" At this moment, the empty shell of a small brick building that has been completed for the most part appeared in the eyes of everyone. Without the cover of lime powder, the original appearance of the wall was immediately exposed to everyone. Until this moment, no one really believed what Narant said about building a house with this brick. And this unprecedented scene also instantly had an impact on the cognition of the nobles. "Ding, the third shock of the side quest has been completed, and the reward for the third green elf has been distributed!" When the nobles were stunned, Narant finally heard the long-awaited sound in his mind. "Haha! It''s done!" Narant cheered in his heart. In the restaurant, he deliberately made a group of nobles misunderstand him for so long, and finally his hard work paid off! However, although this third shock has been completed, what Narant needs to do is not finished. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he naturally wants to start selling his bricks, which is also a considerable fortune. "Lord Count, and all the guests, this is an unfinished building. After the construction is completed, it will be exactly the same as the restaurant building!" Narant spoke directly to the stunned guests, "And everyone Obviously, I am worried about the quality of this small building, and I have no evidence, so I will show it to everyone!" With that said, Narant looked at the young man who stood up and told Bernard to escape. "Your Excellency, don''t know what to call him?" "Gnimir, what do you want Narant?" The young man looked vigilant. "It''s not very good, it''s just that I want to ask Lord Gurney for a favor!" Narant smiled. "What are you busy with?" Gurney didn''t know what Narant wanted to do, but he was not afraid of Narant because he thought that his father was here and that all the nobles were there. "It''s very simple. I have a hammer here. Can Lord Gurney demolish that section of the brick wall for me within ten minutes!" Built brick wall. The area of ??this brick wall is not large, it is only half a person high and four meters long. "Of course, during the process of knocking on the wall, Lord Gurney cannot use his grudge, otherwise even the stone house will not be able to stop the destruction of the title knight!" Narant added: "If Lord Gurney can complete this task within ten minutes , I am willing to pay twenty gold coins as Lord Gurney''s reward!" "Wow! Twenty gold coins!" Narant''s voice just fell, and the nobles in the field were surprised. Twenty gold coins, this is a considerable wealth, even the nobles cannot turn a blind eye. "Sir Narrant, does your sentence count?" Gurney was instantly excited. Not just a wall, not a stone wall yet. Even if he can''t use Dou Qi, with his extraordinary physique, it''s definitely not difficult. "Your Excellency Gurney, of course my words count, and the Earl and all the guests can testify!" "Okay, then I''ll help you with this!" Gurney didn''t delay any longer after hearing this, and couldn''t wait to go forward and pick up the hammer. "Sir Narrant, then I''ll start!" "Okay!" Narant had already prepared a crystal hourglass. This hourglass was used by nobles for short-term timekeeping on weekdays. Although it could not be 100% accurate, it was not far behind. And this hourglass happens to be a ten-minute cycle. Boom! As Narant nodded, Gurney unceremoniously raised his hammer and smashed it towards the brick wall. As the muffled sound came, the debris on the brick wall suddenly flew. However, Gurney''s expression, which was originally indifferent, became slightly dignified. He didn''t pay much attention to this first hammer, and hit it directly in the middle of the wall, wanting to see if it could directly smash the wall down. But the shock from his hand let him know that it was wishful thinking to directly smash the brick wall. The wall didn''t even move when the hammer hit it just now, only the bricks where the hammer fell were damaged. Gurney no longer underestimated, he honestly chose the edge of the brick wall and started smashing wildly. dong dong dong! As Gurney began to swing the stone hammer vigorously, even more shards of marl splashed in the field. After all, it is an extraordinary physique, and a single brick cannot withstand a few hammers from Gurney. While everyone watched Gurney smash the bricks on the edge, they did not despise Narant''s brick wall, but had a new understanding of Narant''s brick wall. The Earl looked at the brick wall thoughtfully at the moment, and he had already seen some clues from the notes that Gurney was struggling to beat. . In this way, when Gurney was knocking **** the wall, everyone was silent and watched Gurney perform. Gurney was full of energy at first, but as time went on, his expression gradually became solemn. At this moment, he finally knocked down a wall that was more than square meters, but when he turned his eyes to the hourglass beside him. I saw that the hourglass had leaked more than half at the moment, and he had only knocked a quarter of the wall. Moreover, with the loss of his physical strength, it was impossible to knock down a complete section of the wall in ten minutes. This also means that it is impossible for him to get twenty gold coins. "Gurney, come back! You can''t finish!" Seeing this situation, Gurney''s father knew that it would be shameful to let his son stay there, and he immediately greeted him. Although Gurney looked gloomy and uncertain, he was not mindless. In the end, he put down his hammer and walked back to the team without saying a word. "Thank you, Your Excellency Gurney, I''d like to ask if there are any guests who want to try it! As long as you don''t use Dou Qi and smash the next section of the wall within ten minutes, my reward will still be valid!" In the face of Narant''s inquiry, there was silence in the field. Obviously, everyone saw that the strength of the brick wall was not as bad as they imagined. And the reason why Narant is so sure that everyone can''t complete it, naturally has his reasons. In order to ensure the absolute reliability of the wall, the blue bricks he used to build the small building reached a thickness of three. You must know that in the past life, even if a building was built in the countryside, only two bricks were used, and the thickness of Narant¡¯s brick was increased by one, and the firmness can be said to be doubled directly. Also, don''t look at a brick as hard as a stone. But when it is built, the firmness and tightness are not inferior to stone walls. To say that the brick house is worse than the stone house, that is, the aging time of the brick is faster than that of the stone. However, bricks are more economical, and the money to build a stone house is enough to build several small brick buildings of the same size. Chapter 284： contractor "Since there is none, then I will stop here! I believe that all the guests have a certain understanding of the firmness of my small building!" "Now all guests can enter this small building to check it out in person, or try it on the brick wall with a hammer, and if you have any other questions, you can also ask me!" After waiting for a while, no one said a word, and Narant closed it as soon as he saw it, and then let a group of nobles check it on their own. Many nobles naturally walked towards the small building, and many nobles also picked up the hammer and began to try to knock on the wall themselves. Not to mention, many nobles were amazed by this knock. "Sir Narant, my name is Carollier. I have a bold question to ask you. I don''t know how much gold you spent on building this manor?" The nobleman came to Narant, and he had personally knocked two hammers on the brick wall before. "Baron Carlo, because my manor does not use expensive marble, the cost of building such a manor is about fifty gold coins!" "What? Only fifty gold coins?" In an instant, the surrounding nobles were stunned, and even the Earl was slightly moved. Because building a stone house of the same scale with marble, the minimum cost is at least about a hundred gold coins! In many cases, the construction of a large manor can even cost half of the gold coins of a baron''s castle. For example, the Tulip family has a beautiful manor built in a valley outside the city, and it cost at least 2,000 gold coins alone. Therefore, in addition to such small shop manors, many manors used for leisure living, the small nobles can''t actually build them. "That''s right, in addition to the decorations inside, the fifty gold coins have included the walls of the courtyard and the whitewashing of the walls, and even the stone roads in the garden!" "hiss!" The eyes of the nobles suddenly glowed. Such a cheap manor, the comfort and beauty of the manor did not fall into the marble manor, and the cost was only fifty gold coins. If you spend dozens of gold coins for decoration, you can get a luxurious small manor that you can enjoy with the money of building a small marble building. Of course, if everyone wants to build it for enjoyment, then the area of ??the manor must still need to be expanded. But the cost is still more than half cheaper than Marble Manor. In fact, everyone didn''t know that the cost of these fifty gold coins was already the price of Narant after adding the profit from the bricks. This nearly 100-square-meter second-story building has about 30,000 bricks. And the cost price of a brick, Narant, counted him as three copper plates. Therefore, the price cost of 30,000 bricks does not exceed ten gold coins at most. And painting the walls, laying the roof, building a fence, and even paving the lawn will cost no more than five gold coins. Therefore, considering the cost to the place where it is abundant, the cost of building this manor is only more than 20 gold coins at most. "Sir Narant, I don''t know if your bricks can be sold, and whether you can send someone to teach our craftsmen to build. Of course, in addition to the money for the bricks, we are willing to pay more. It''s a reward for thanking Narant for helping us build the estate." One of the viscount lords was a little moved. During this time, he had abundant funds, so he already had the idea of ??building a manor. Although the castle is a symbol of the power of the nobles, it is also a fortress for the nobles to resist invasion. But when it comes to the comfort of living, it really can''t compare with the manor. Not to mention the monotonous environment of the castle, it is the dark environment inside the castle, which will make you uncomfortable after staying for a long time. The manor is different. The manor is not mainly for defense, and the construction site can be chosen at will, whether it is a valley or a meadow, as long as the environment is beautiful and you like it. Moreover, the space of the manor is still spacious. When many nobles get older, they like to live in the manor to enjoy the rest of their lives. "Sorry, Your Excellency the Viscount, my bricks are not for sale!" Narant shook his head "Is it not for sale?" The Viscount who heard the words frowned, which made him a little disappointed. If the stone house is built with marble, the scale of the manor will definitely shrink, and after most of the money is used to build the small building, the decoration funds will also be reduced. However, when the Viscount was a little disappointed, Narant changed the conversation and continued: "However, Your Excellency Viscount, although my bricks are not for sale, I can directly send someone to help you build the manor! You just need to pay me directly!" "For example, if you want to build a manor of the same size as mine, then give me the cost of fifty gold coins directly!" "In this way, a one-square-meter small building with a one-square-meter garden is priced at 50 silver coins. When the time comes, the Viscount needs to build a large manor, and you can add gold coins on this basis!" "Sir Narant, how big is one square meter?" The Viscount was a little puzzled. Narant knew that there was no square meter in this world, so he directly drew a rough box on the ground with a branch. "Your Excellency Viscount, one square meter is so big, it actually means that its length and width are within the range of one meter!" "It turns out that, Sir Narant, you are sure that such a one-square-meter small building plus a one-square-meter garden costs only fifty silver coins!" Not only does he not need to spend more money now, but Narant actually sent someone to help him build it, which means he can sit back and enjoy it. "Of course, Your Excellency Viscount not only you, but all other nobles who want to build a manor in the future, you can come to me, and I will help you build it at this price!" Whoa! "Sir Narant, then I also want to build a manor, but the area is larger than your manor, and the appearance of the small building needs to be changed. I don''t know if it can be done!" At this time, the previous Baron Carlo also spoke. . "Of course, what kind of small building is needed, you can discuss with the craftsmen, or we can provide the blueprints and the nobles will choose them before construction." "Very good, Sir Narrant, I have decided, and I will ask you to send someone to help me build a manor" "me too" For a time, many nobles were excited, and they came to Narant to ask about entrusting him to build the manor. The previous Viscount Lord and the Baron Carlo made a direct decision and decided to hire Narant to help them build a manor. And the area of ??the manor is not small. Baron Carlo''s manor requires that the small building alone can reach more than 300 square meters. And that viscount, his small building has an area of ??more than 400 square meters. In this regard, Narant naturally refused to come, and decided to personally design the appearance of several manor buildings for them later, and then the two sides would discuss the specific details. After checking the small building and immediately negotiating two deals, Narant took everyone back to the restaurant. At this moment, the ice cream and grilled oysters and other delicacies in the restaurant have been prepared, and a group of nobles sat at the table in peace and continued to eat. During this period, the praise for Narant''s ice cream was endless. After this turmoil, Narant''s reputation can be said to be improved to a higher level. Andrew, the cheap old man, laughed from ear to ear, and at the instigation of several baron friends, ran to the next pub to prepare for a fight! Chapter 285： The layout is small! "Boris, go out for a walk!" When the nobles were enjoying themselves, Narant waved to Boris. Boris was eating ice cream with great pleasure. Hearing Narant''s words, his eyes lit up, and he stopped the action of destroying the ice cream, and then his slightly rounded body flexibly followed Narant out. restaurant. Boris had a hunch, he felt that it must be good for Narant to call him out this time. "Narant, is there something wrong with calling me out? You know what I am, Boris, Narant. If you have anything, feel free to tell me!" He came to the small table in the garden and sat down. Reese couldn''t wait to speak. The constant rubbing of hands, coupled with the mean smile, made me feel a little obscene no matter what. Narant rolled his eyes, knowing that Boris must have guessed something, and he was not ready to go around in circles, and immediately said: "Boris, what do you think of my business of helping the nobles build manors?" "Very good! Narant, although I don''t know how much you can earn in this, but even if you only earn ten silver coins for one square meter, you can earn one hundred gold coins for one thousand square meters!" "Also, with your construction speed, Narant, you can build seven manors in two months, so this is a big deal!" Boris spoke with envy, and after a while, he continued: "Narant, do you need to use my fleet to transport bricks and manpower? Don''t worry, I have absolutely no problem with this matter, and the shipping fee is absolutely low!" "Boris, do you think I called you out to transport bricks?" Narant was speechless. "Isn''t it?" Boris asked rhetorically. Now the black rock production of his Heiyan family has become less and less, and the stone transport team has been semi-idle. If Narant can hand him the task of delivering the bricks, it will not only make a small profit, but also allow him to keep the team temporarily. In addition, Boris even thought about it, and he can build a manor for Narant to find nobles outside the Tulip Territory in the future. At that time, not only will you be able to earn shipping fees, but you will also earn some referral fees. "The layout is small! Boris!" Narant gave him a blank look, and then said: "I am indeed looking for you to cooperate with the construction of the manor, but it is not just for you to be responsible for the transportation, but to let you go out. Craftsmen and hands to build estates for the nobles!" "Narant, you''re definitely not joking!" Boris was a little stunned, which was different from what he expected. "Why, Boris, are you not happy?" "Uh, how can I be unhappy, Narant, I am happy with one hundred and ten thousand!" The next moment, Boris'' round face immediately smiled like a chrysanthemum. "Very good! The price that I have negotiated with the nobles is 50 silver coins per square meter of small building and one square meter of garden, and since you are willing to do it, then I will charge thirty-five silver coins, and you will receive fifteen silver coins!" "As for the division of labor, I am responsible for providing materials, including bricks and roof tiles, as well as the design of the manor''s small building!" "And Boris, you are responsible for delivering the supplies and then building the manor house!" "Boris, what do you think of this arrangement?" "Hi! Fifteen silver coins per square, Narant, is that too much?" Boris shuddered. Originally, the profit he estimated for Narant was to earn ten silver coins per square meter. But in the end, Narant gave himself fifteen silver coins in profit, so how low can the construction cost of this small building be? "Not much, I earn a little more than you!!" Narant shook his head with a smile. The reason why he divided fifty silver coins into three layers to Boris was not because he wanted to be a rich boy. It is a decision made after careful consideration. The population of his Storm Territory plus barbarians is only more than 1,400, and there are not many craftsmen, not even enough to develop his own territory. What''s more, the transportation of the bricks is actually a big problem, but Boris''s team is just enough to undertake the task of transporting the bricks. So, fortunately, he distributed some profits to Boris, so he did not lose. If he is a shopkeeper himself, if he only provides materials, he can earn at least twenty silver coins per square meter. "Okay, then I''m willing! Narant, you are indeed my friend of Boris!" Boriston grinned, and the gratitude in his eyes was particularly obvious. He only needs to be responsible for transporting materials and completing the construction to get fifteen silver coins, which is a windfall for him. The real cost of these fifteen silver coins is about five silver coins at most, because among these costs, only the transportation materials are the most expensive. As for craftsmen and coolies, how much can the wages cost? I believe that as long as there are a steady stream of orders in the future, Boris can earn ten gold coins for each manor to start! If Boris was also a transmigrator, he would definitely say something to Narant at this moment: Boss, your knees have been served! "Boris, don''t get excited. Although you and I have a good relationship, I still have a few requirements for you!" "Narant, you said, I, Boris, are the most humble and know how to learn!" "That is, the number of nobles in our tulip collar is limited after all. Even if all nobles can build a manor, this business will not last long!" "So, in the future, you still need to find a way to go to other counties to pull business, so that our business can continue to make money!" This is another reason why Nalantra Boris joined the team The business of building a manor with tulip collars will always be completed one day, but it will be different if you look at the entire principality. At that time, the business will definitely be completed. There are countless, and Boris just has this channel to get out of the tulip collar. "Narant, I thought it was something, don''t worry, even if you don''t say it, I will try my best to publicize the manor, and make sure that the nobles of the entire principality will ask us to build such a manor!" Boris''s chest thumped loudly. "Very good, then this matter is settled! We will make a contract when we return to the castle!" "By the way, you must explain to the craftsmen and let them guarantee the quality of each manor!" Narant added. "Okay, Narant, Boris also understands these things. Since you can explain this to me, Boris promises to the God of Glory that I will never disappoint you!" After talking with Boris, the two returned to the restaurant. When everyone in the restaurant saw Boris''s beaming look when he returned, they were curious to ask why. Boris didn''t hide it, and revealed his cooperation with Narant. Of course, there is no telling how much profit is shared among them. When a group of nobles heard that Boris was hit by a pie like this, they all looked at him with envy and hatred. Although everyone does not know how much money can be made to build such a manor, they know that the profit in it must not be low. "Boy Narant, are you willing to give some of the profits to Boris?" The Earl was also a little surprised when he found out about this. "Lord Count, you have also seen the situation of my territory! If I really let me form a team to build a manor, it is estimated that the population of my territory can be directly freed up!" Chapter 286： 4th chance to shock! "Haha! You are very good, you know how to choose at such a young age! Moreover, the Black Rock family used to rely on selling Black Rock to rise, so this matter is handed over to Boris, this is your best choice now, and he It is still your neighbor, I believe that the relationship between your two families can go further from now on!" When Bernard heard the words, he praised Narant, and Narant attracted the envy of all the nobles. In their impression, Lord Earl has never praised a person so many times. After Bernard finished laughing, he paused and continued: "However, Narant, you don''t have to worry too much about the population!" "In the next month or so, I believe that His Majesty''s conscription will be issued. This time of year is the most popular time for the slave trade. As long as you have enough gold coins, no matter how many serfs you want, you can buy them. , even a craftsman would not be a problem." "Of course, Narant, you can work harder in this year''s autumn war. If you are lucky, you may be able to capture some people and bring them back, and you can even save the money for buying slaves!" "Yes, Lord Count!" In fact, Narant has been thinking about this all the time. He is waiting for the start of the Northern Expedition in the autumn, and then whether he buys it or catches it himself, this is the only way for him to make the population of the territory increase rapidly. Although the next two shock missions Narant have no clue. However, just to be cautious, he did not take a group of nobles to the Lucky Village in the afternoon to check. So, when the nobles finished eating ice cream, Narant returned to the castle first. As for the nobles, Narant let them take care of themselves in Maiye Village. In order to show the generosity of his host, the taverns and restaurants on these two days are open to the nobles for free. The nobles also enjoy such a good opportunity, so most of them are soaked in taverns and restaurants, chatting and spanking while enjoying food. Back at the castle, Narant first went back to the study to design several manor buildings of different shapes. The design concept of these manor buildings is still the combination of the architectural styles of the previous life and this life, and the other is to meet the construction requirements of brick buildings. After designing a total of five drawings, Narant found Baron Carlo and the Viscount. After they chose the appearance of the small building, the two sides signed an agreement to build the manor. The two nobles were very satisfied with the small building designed by Narant, and they were happy after signing the contract, and they paid a 20% deposit directly. However, what surprised Narant was that after signing the contract with these two nobles, three more nobles came one after another. The three nobles also came to Narant to determine the construction of the manor. Narant naturally refused to come, and happily signed the construction contract of the three nobles, and then found Boris! "Narant, five nobles have already signed a construction contract?" Boris widened his eyes. "Yes, 20% of the deposit has been paid! The manor of these five nobles has a combined area of ??more than 1,300 square meters!" "Hey!" Boris''s face immediately turned red, and before he signed a cooperation contract with Narant, there were already hundreds of gold coins waving to him. "Boris, don''t be too happy, although the five nobles have made a contract, but they also want to complete the construction of the manor as soon as possible, so you must have enough manpower, and you can''t delay them for too long!" "In addition, many nobles are still waiting and watching at this time. It is estimated that if they see good results, they will definitely come to us to build a manor!!" "Don''t worry, Narant, manpower is not a problem. I have sent people back to summon all the masons and carpenters in the territory. After they learn how to build brick buildings, I will find a way to go to Tulip City to dig more craftsmen. Come!" With the temptation of hundreds of gold coins, Boris was full of energy. "very good!" Boris was doing things, and Narant was still at ease. He nodded and immediately began to sign the cooperation contract between the two. As the so-called brothers and sisters settle accounts, no matter who you cooperate with, the contract must be signed in advance. After signing the contract, Boris wanted to take Narant for a few drinks. However, Narant still has something to do now, so naturally he was not in the mood to drink it, so he just pushed it away. "What else can I do in my territory to shock the nobles?" After Boris left, Narant was thinking hard in the study by himself. However, after thinking about it, there is no good idea. Even if he really ran naked without regard for his face, the fifth shock still didn''t land. But this fifth shock was the reward he was most looking forward to. dong dong dong! "My lord, Mario Civil Administrator wants to see you!" At this moment, Lilia knocked on Narant''s study. "Let him in!" Following Narant''s orders, Mario came to the study. "I''ve seen adults!" "Mario, what''s the matter?" "Sir, because the population of the territory has exploded today and the civilian restaurant is even more popular, so there is not much whale meat left!" This time the nobles brought a total of more than 700 servants and subordinates. Although the storm will give them three meals of broth and brown bread for free. However, in the face of the newly opened restaurant in Storm Leader, and the unseen food in the restaurant, everyone naturally has no ability to resist. However, a roasted oyster costs five copper plates, a brown sugar brown bread costs seven copper plates, and a lobster costs ten copper plates. Naturally, it is impossible for everyone to use it as a meal. Grilled oysters and lobster and brown sugar brown bread are just a taste of the early adopters, but what really makes everyone feast is the whale meat. This whale meat only needs five copper plates to get a small bowl, so for these guards and servants who rarely eat meat, it is simply a carnival on the tip of the tongue, so they eat it desperately. In this way, the whale meat, which is not much in the storm, has bottomed out. "There''s not much whale meat? Mario, let''s top it with salted fish first!" Narant forgot about it, thinking about the days, it has been three or four months since the last time he obtained whale meat, and it is indeed almost consumed. During this time, no whale strandings have occurred on the coast. In this way, it is impossible for him to obtain a large amount of whale meat. unless "Unless whaling!" "Yes! I can hunt whales! In my mind, I don''t seem to have heard of nobles who would hunt whales! When the time comes, let the nobles watch my people hunt whales, and their jaws will not fall off!" Narant slapped his head, and in a flash, he thought of a way to get whale meat again, and this was also a good opportunity for him to complete the fourth shock. It is everyone''s responsibility to protect the ocean, here is because the plot needs it! Don''t blame everyone! Chapter 287： Always treated as a pervert The whales of the previous life have gradually withered away due to the uncontrolled and indiscriminate killing of human beings, but this other world is different. In the seaside of Narant alone, there are no less than a hundred sperm whales. So, if he only hunts one or two occasionally, it will certainly not destroy the reproduction of the whale race. In the next year and the next year, when he develops the animal husbandry in his territory, he will be able to reduce the situation of using whales as meat. "Mario! I have a few things to tell you here. I will draw a drawing for you later, and you can take it to the blacksmith''s shop to find John." Thinking of this, Narant no longer hesitated, and began to draw directly. The drawings were then handed over to Mario to prepare for whaling. After explaining Mario, Narant had another person called Big Stone and other guards. "Sir, are you looking for us?" "Well, Big Stone, I have a task here for your personal guards to do!" "Sir, please order!" Big Stone and other personal guards respectfully waited for the order. "You go to the beach now, find Captain Jack, and let him go to sea" Narant was not impressed with how to hunt whales in the modernization of his previous life, as if he used some ballista to shoot whales. But Narant didn''t have so much time to arrange it now, so he thought of an older method, which was to jump ship and use a spear to hunt whales. He remembered that it was mentioned in some documentaries in his previous life that in ancient times people took boats to approach whales, then jumped from the side of the boat with barbed spears, and pierced the spears into the whales with the force of the fall. Of course, in the face of such a huge whale, a few spears are actually similar to toothpicks to it, and naturally it is impossible to put it down immediately. Therefore, a hemp rope must be tied behind the spear, and the other end of the hemp rope is tied to a buoyant empty wine barrel. After the whale is firmly hooked by the spear, the floating barrel can stop him from sinking and consume its strength. In this way, once the whale is powerless, there is no need to say more about the next steps. Because of the tight time, Narant must let Big Stone and others start practicing the jumping spear now, and he must be sure to hit a hit at that time. Fortunately, the guards have also experienced hell-style swimming training, so Narant doesn''t have to worry about their safety. After explaining the big stone and other personal guards, after they left, Narant was a little relaxed, at least now there is a high probability that the fourth shock will be resolved. That night! Tonight, the castle of Luck is brightly lit up and down, and the gate of the castle is not closed at night as usual, but it is quite open. The torches are even more expensive, extending directly from the gate of the castle to Maiye Village for lighting. And at this moment, if you use the time of the previous life to calculate, it is almost nine o''clock, but there are still people coming in and out at the gate of the castle. Although the Storm Territory is not as prosperous as other territories, because of the existence of delicious food, many nobles also found fun, so they all went to Maiye Village restaurants and taverns to drink and eat meat. Although Narant accompanied everyone to have a few drinks after dinner, because he didn''t really catch a cold with the slightly sour beer in this world, it didn''t take long before he found a neutral position and walked away. "Go and see how the three girls'' cultivation is going, and I haven''t said a few words for a whole day today!" Narant rode the lightning back to the front courtyard of the castle, and Narant went directly to the back garden. Narant regards the three daughters as the beautiful girls he raised, so he must be close to each other every day, which has become his habit. Through the bright corridor, Narant soon came to the back garden. "Huh? Why is there no one?" However, to Narant''s disappointment, the three girls did not practice here at the moment, "Did they go to sleep?" After estimating the time at the moment, Narant felt that it was possible, and immediately he could only shake his head and prepare to go back to wash and sleep. Swish! Swish! "what?" However, just as Narant was about to leave, he suddenly heard the sound of a sword swinging from the depths of the back garden. There is a fruit tree there, and in the middle of the fruit tree is a slate-paved platform open space, but at this moment, the lush foliage just blocks his sight, making it impossible for him to see who is practicing swordsmanship. "It should be Catherine!" With the sound of the sword swinging through the air, Narant felt that only Catherine among the three women had such swordsmanship, and immediately moved forward. Swish! As he approached, the sound of the thin stabbing sword breaking through the air became louder and louder. "Kai uh" Narant walked around the fruit tree that blocked his view, and was about to say hello, but the next moment the words stopped in his throat. At this moment, there is indeed a graceful figure on the platform who is wielding a long sword and constantly striking out. She moves lightly in the field like an elf under the moonlight. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that Narant can see at a glance that this is not Catherine, but the tulip flower. I don''t know if it''s because the weather is hot now, Stella''s clothes are quite cool at the moment. The upper body is a tight top that looks like a bottoming suspender for a girl in the previous life, and the lower body is a short skirt that is higher than the knee. Moreover, she was not wearing boots, and her crystal white jade feet were unreservedly displayed in front of Narant. Whether it was the crystal jade feet and straight legs, or the snow-white shoulders and jade arms, Narant was stunned by the moonlight. It can be said that this is the second time that Narant has been really shocked by the beauty after crossing over and felt a little short of breath. Uh, last time was on the stone bridge at Tulip Castle "Who?" Before Narant could appreciate it for a moment, Stella noticed something strange. Originally thought it was Lina, but after waiting for a long time, there was no movement. It was not like Lina came, and Stella glanced at her while swinging her sword, and her expression changed. "You" Stella''s face was crimson, but her beautiful eyes turned cold instantly, because Narant''s squinting eyes were about to hang on her body. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "satyr!" Annoyed, Stella directly changed the blade and stabbed a sword straight at Narant. "Miss Stella, listen to my explanation, I really didn''t do it on purpose!" At this moment, Narant still had the feeling of envy before, and he suddenly felt like a great enemy. He felt that he was unlucky enough to be treated as a pervert every time, and this seemed to be his own back garden. when! Fortunately, Narant''s strength has improved a lot now, and he directly swung his sword to block Stella''s blow. After pressing down Stella''s thin stabbing sword with the long sword, Narant spoke again: "Miss Stella, I really don''t know that you are practicing swords here, I thought it was Vivian and Catherine! " Faced with the explanation, although Stella knew that this time he definitely didn''t do it on purpose, but she was so lightly dressed and looked at, how could she be willing to give up easily. Stella Silver Fang was in need, so she was ready to change her moves again. She had already made up her mind, no matter what this time, she would teach Narant a lesson, and count the previous time and this time together. "grown ups!" "Miss!" However, at this moment, there was a call not far from the two of them. Following the voice, it was Vivian''s three daughters and Lina. They were holding a lot of things in their hands at the moment, and they were a little surprised to see the two of them raised their swords to a stalemate. "Miss Stella, don''t be impulsive, go and put on your clothes first!" Narant was relieved when he saw the three girls coming. He also knows some of the character of Stella, the cold lady, she is definitely not willing to publicize this kind of thing! Sure enough, after Stella''s reflection, her complexion changed for a while, she glared at Narant and didn''t intend to do it again, and then quickly walked towards the stone table beside her, where she had her coat, cloak and boots. Chapter 288： Harvest Festival! (2 in 1) Seeing Stella getting dressed, Lina, the personal maid, quickly put down her things and went to help. At this time, Shirley''s little loli tilted her head and asked Narant curiously: "Sir, were you practicing swords with Miss Stella just now?" "Cough cough, yes, Miss Stella''s swordsmanship is very strong, so my lord just discussed with her!" This little loli really couldn''t be pierced by a needle, and Narant could only answer seriously. And Stella in the back quickly put on a coat under Lina''s service, and a light cloak also covered her body, covering her straight and white legs. Stella, who also heard Narant''s answer, changed her face for a while. After all, she did not pierce Narant''s lie, but just returned to her original high-cold goddess style. On the contrary, Lina looked at Narant very strangely, and at the same time had a little guilty conscience. Now that the weather is hot, my young lady wears light and light clothes when she is cultivating, so in the past, she was in charge of her cultivation. The same is true today, but I was just persuaded by the lovely Shirley to go to the kitchen to find some ingredients to barbecue, and then eat grilled oysters and lobster with ice cream. Lina thought that she had been in the back garden for a long time, and even the servants would not come, so she said to her lady and went straight. But it had only been three or four minutes before Narant broke in. Lina knows her own young lady''s character the most. She seldom wears off-shoulder dresses, and she must wear a round neck as well. How could it be possible to compete with Sir Narrant in swordsmanship when he was dressed so lightly. The only possibility is that the lady got angry after being seen by Sir Narrant and the two fought. Seeing that Stella had stepped forward, Narant felt that he had to get away quickly, so he immediately asked Vivian the next moment, "Vivian, what are you doing?" "Sir, we just went to the kitchen to get the grill and ice cream! We''re going to grill some oysters in the back garden!" Vivian replied obediently. "Barbecue? The barbecue is good. Have you brought all the ingredients? If you don''t mind, ask Thomas to bring some more." "My lord, it has been brought!" "Let''s see! There are only three big lobsters, which is not enough to eat. There are only more than 20 big oysters, which are too few! My lord, go and help you call some more!" Narant doesn''t want to stay for a moment now in the back garden. As he said that, regardless of the women''s reactions, he immediately prepared to smear the soles of his feet to escape. "Sir Narrant!" However, before he could take two steps, a cold voice stopped him. Narant paused and turned his head helplessly, "Miss Stella, what''s the matter, do you need any other food? I''ll have someone deliver it later?" "We have five girls here, and there is no shortage of food. However, I heard that Sir Narant''s cooking skills are also good. You invented this grilled oyster. Why don''t you help us grill it, I don''t know if I don''t have one. What an honor!" Stella spoke expressionlessly, and the word "honor" added to her tone. "Uh, alright!" Narant wanted to ask Rose to bake, but Stella''s sapphire blue eyes were staring at him motionless, and finally Narant nodded and agreed. In any case, this time I saw more than what I saw by the stream. The helpless Narant was left behind and then used as a coolie for the barbecue. Fortunately, Vivienne and the girls are very well-behaved, and will not really let Narant do chores, so Narant only needs to be responsible for baking, and the other three girls and Lina will complete the fire and preparation materials together. Then, Narant began to grill oysters and lobsters under Stella''s calm gaze. In the process, he discovered that the eyes of the tulip flower had never been moved, and he just stared at himself without blinking. This made Narant a little worried, for fear that the tulip flower would suddenly burst into flames while he was concentrating on roasting, and then punched him with two holes. In this way, under great pressure, it took Narant more than ten minutes to pass the first batch of oysters. When the sizzling oysters were roasted, Narant carefully glanced at Stella, who was still watching him quietly, and said, "Miss Stella, these grilled oysters can be eaten!" "Ok!" Stella was still expressionless, so Narant couldn''t figure out what state she was in at the moment. And Vivian''s three daughters finally realized the strange atmosphere at this moment, and silently lowered their heads and did not speak. Instead, Lina quickly began to serve Stella with grilled oysters. Stella took the roasted oysters that Lina brought, and used a knife and fork to cut a piece to taste slightly. An undetectable color flashed in her eyes, but it was quickly concealed in the next moment. "Lina, Vivienne, Catherine, and Shirley, let''s eat together too! This barbecue is your idea!" After tasting, Stella saw that the four girls dared not move, and spoke to them in a soft tone. Give an order. "Yes, thank you Miss Stella!" The three girls immediately thanked them. On the other hand, Narant rolled his eyes. "Thank her for what? I baked this! If you want to thank her, I also want to thank your family!" Of course, Narant only dared to think about this sentence in his heart. The situation is stronger than that of people, so he had to bow his head. Next, Narant watched helplessly as the girls started to enjoy the food, while his lord, the dignified lord, could only stare blankly. Fortunately, the girls had limited appetite, and this barbecue lasted only more than half an hour. The sudden attack that Narant had been prepared for did not appear, and Stella never said a word to him until the end of the barbecue. "The idea is a bit back! Isn''t it just looking at the long legs and the snow-white fragrant shoulders? In the past life, even if it is not the eighteenth ban, there are many more exciting than this!" After Stella left, Narant finally felt that he had escaped the catastrophe. Seeing the graceful back disappearing, he kept sulking in his heart. But after slandering, he couldn''t help smacking his lips, "But then again, the figure of this tulip flower is really good. Although it is not as turbulent as Rose and Catherine, it is definitely the most perfect proportion!" "Miss, if you treat Sir Narant like this tonight, do you think he will be angry?" Lina asked Stella carefully when she returned to the guest room number on the third floor. "Lina, are you little maid feeling sorry for that pervert?" Stella raised her eyebrows when she heard the words. "Hmm! Miss, I don''t have one! It''s just that I don''t think it''s good for us to make Sir Narante the cook!" Lina said weakly. "Not so good? Lina, your lady, he has seen half of my body! Even if I didn''t blind him with a sword, he is lucky!" Stella said angrily. "By the way, and Lina, you little maid, I didn''t ask you to settle the account. If it wasn''t for your greed, how could I have encountered such an irritating thing, your lady, my body has not grown up since I was young It has been seen by others, and now he is not taking all the cheap!" "I think I have to talk to my father about marrying you directly to this Narant!" "Well, miss, Lina won''t marry, Lina will be with you for the rest of her life, Lina knows it''s wrong!" Lina immediately shrank her neck. She could see that her lady was really angry, otherwise she used to be calm and calm in the face of everything, where would she be as angry as now. The next day, Narant woke up early. Because most of the nobles drank darkly last night, the castle was surprisingly quiet this morning. "Mario, what''s going on over John''s side?" Sitting alone at the long table in the restaurant, Narant began to determine the whaling plan for this afternoon. "My lord, at your command, John Blacksmith led his apprentices to forge all night last night. Six spearheads have been forged so far, and he promised to finish the remaining spearheads in the afternoon." "Very good, after it is forged, it will be sent directly to the beach, including hemp rope and wine barrels!" "Yes, my lord!" "By the way, Mario, I''m going to hold the aristocratic party at the Harvest Festival this afternoon on the beach. You cooperate with Thomas to deliver the food and long tables and wooden chairs in advance!" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, do you have anything else to report!" Thinking that the arrangement was almost done, Narant was ready to send Mario. Mario heard the words: "Sir, today is the Harvest Festival. Normally, the nobles will convene the lords to give speeches today, and then sprinkle copper plates in front of everyone to reward them. I wonder if we will hold the storm this year?" Under normal circumstances, there is no need to ask, Mario will arrange it, but this time all the nobles from the tulip collar have come to the storm collar, and he is worried that his adults will not have the time to spare. "Well, of course this will be held. In the afternoon, you will gather all the serfs in the square, and I will give a short speech when I leave for the beach!" "In addition, the celebratory bonfire in the square tonight will continue to be held by the serfs, and beer and black bread will be provided for free!" "Yes, my lord, I believe all the citizens will thank you for your generosity!" Mario responded immediately, and then stepped back. After Mario left, Narant went straight to the back garden to practice after eating breakfast. It was not until noon that the whole castle began to become lively. After lunch, a group of nobles led a simple and boring life of drinking wine. It was not until the afternoon that Narant notified all the nobles that they were going to the sea. When the guards went to inform the nobles, Narant came to Maiye Village Square first. At this moment, a large group of Stormlanders has gathered here. "Lord of the Storm Lord, Ser Narrant is down!" "I have seen the lord!" With Mario shouting loudly, thousands of serfs in the field immediately fell to their knees on the ground. There are still many nobles watching on the sidelines, but this kind of thing is also normal for them. On the other hand, Narant was slightly unnatural, because the count and Stella were all present. And he is only a little jazz, and he really has a feeling of playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong and showing his ugliness. However, in front of his own subjects, the majesty must naturally be stretched, and Narant can only pretend majesty. "Get up!" "Thank you, Lord!" "Well, today is the annual harvest festival. I believe this harvest festival is the happiest festival you have ever had in recent years!" "And I, Narant, told you on the day I became the Lord of Stormwind, the Lord of Stormwind will no longer be a land of doom from now on!" "It will become richer and richer under the leadership of me, Narant Berwick!" "I, Narant, will shelter you! I will lead you to a more and more prosperous life!" "Now, I want to ask you, did I, Narant, lie to you?" Standing on the high platform, Narant''s imposing voice spread throughout the crowd in the square. "I didn''t lie to us! It was Lord Lord who gave us a better life now!" "Then do you believe that it will become better under my leadership of Narant in the future!" "Believe, my lord!" "Then do you support my lord?" "The villain will always support the lord! You will always be our lord!" "Very good!" Narant finally showed a satisfied smile, and then waved at Mario. Mario immediately came to Narant with the guards holding three large wooden basins! I saw that these three tubs were actually full of coins. In addition to the yellow and orange copper plates, there were occasionally one or two silver coins mixed in between them! And at this moment the serfs also knew that the part they were most looking forward to was coming, and everyone raised their heads and looked at Narant eagerly! "Now, let''s start grabbing coins!" Narant didn''t let everyone wait for a long time. As the voice fell, he directly took a wooden basin, and then grabbed the wooden basin and poured it out. Whoa! The coins scattered in the sky, and then fell into the crowd. Next is the second pot, the third pot! In an instant, the serfs in the entire square exploded, and they all began to lie on the ground frantically picking up money. And Narant''s force of splashing coins is very well controlled, and almost everyone has money falling within the range. And this time, he used copper plates worth two gold coins, that is, after removing more than ten silver coins, he had nearly 18,000 copper plates, so as long as it was a serf present, no one would be unable to pick up the money. "Ah! I found a silver coin! Haha, thank you Lord for your generosity!" "I also found a silver coin! Thank you Lord for your generosity!" As time passed, the serfs gradually picked up almost the coins on the ground, and more than a dozen lucky ones even picked up silver coins, and they burst into tears with excitement. Of course, other serfs also received a lot of goods, and everyone picked up at least a dozen or more copper plates. When it was finally confirmed that there was no copper plate on the ground, the serfs fell to their knees again, "Thank you Lord for your generosity!" "Well, get up! Next, I allow you to start a bonfire party in this square, and receive free black bread and beer!" "Thank you Lord Lord! Lord Lord is mighty!" "Thank you Lord Lord, Lord Lord is mighty!" In an instant, the serfs cheered excitedly, and at this moment, Narant finally found the crowd carnival scene in his previous life. Chapter 289： Hunting giant sea monsters "This Narant seems to be loved by the people!" "That''s true, but Narant is also really generous. There are just over a thousand serfs, and he actually spilled so many copper plates and silver coins in them!" "Who said no, he also provided beer and black bread for free. He is really kind to the serfs, and he is definitely a rare noble!" "Haha! Fortunately, Narant''s territory is on the edge here. If it is near our territory, it is estimated that the free people in the territory will be abducted by him!" A group of nobles who witnessed the scene in the field tutted their tongues. As lords, they could naturally see Narant''s prestige among this group of serfs. It can also be seen that Narant is more generous than himself and others. Even Lord Earl kept nodding aside. Lina blinked, but she didn''t speak as usual to praise Narant with her lady, she felt that her lady must be angry with Sir Narrant now! Narant didn''t know that this was just a customary form, but it still attracted praise from a number of nobles. After he finished speaking, he waited for all the nobles to gather, and when the gathering was completed, Narant led Bernard and Stella to take the lead and headed towards Lucky Village by the Sea. "Narant, why is there a wall over there?" When the aristocratic team left Maiye Village, they had only traveled for more than ten minutes, and two fences made of bricks appeared on both sides of the road. A group of nobles became curious when they saw it. Narant didn''t care much. The crystal mines and clay mines were inside these two walls, so it wasn''t a secret. He simply took everyone to the pit of the crystal mine to check. "Hey! It turned out to be the highest quality multicolored crystal mine!" "Wow! Miss, these crystal mines are so beautiful. It turns out that the crystals were so beautiful before they were polished!" When a nobleman saw the fineness of the crystal mine, he was not as calm as the master of Narant, and they were envious of Narant again. The best attribution of the world''s high-quality crystal mines is to make wine glasses and perfume bottles. And these things are used by the nobles to show their wealthy existence, so this mine is only slightly worse than the practical treasures of iron ore and copper mine. If it is measured by gold coins, the yellow elf Narant can sell at least seven or eight hundred gold coins, which is definitely a big profit. "Hehe, it''s just good luck! Lord Count, all the guests, it''s getting late, let''s continue to the beach, I''ve prepared a wonderful performance for you there!" This inspection of the crystal mine was just a small episode. Under the leadership of Narant, everyone continued to move forward. After an hour''s journey, everyone finally came to Lucky Village on horses. "Lord Count, all guests, this is another village in Storm Land other than Maiye Village, Lucky Village!" "Lucky Village?" Everyone curiously looked at this rundown village that was more than ten times smaller than Maiye Village. "Sir Narrant, why is this village called Lucky Village?" It stands to reason that in the past, this Storm Territory was called the land of doom. Where is the luck in this land of doom? "This is because all the people living in the lucky village are relatives of the daughter of doom, and it used to be called the village of doom!" "However, I think that after I become the Lord of the Storm, the Lord of the Storm will no longer suffer bad luck, so I renamed it Lucky Village. I hope this village will bring good luck to me and the Lord of the Storm in the future!" Narant explained with a smile. Everyone who heard the words was stunned for a moment, and then many nobles shook their heads and laughed. I thought that Narant was still too young, and young people like to fantasize about unrealistic things. Narant doesn''t care whether they believe it or not, anyway, in his mind, this lucky village brings him a bigger surprise than Maiye Village, because his lucky daughters are all from the relatives of these doomed daughters. Come. "Sir, you are here! Little Kenby cow dung, I have seen adults, I have seen all the nobles!" At this moment, Kenby cow dung, who received the news, ran from the coast to Narant and others. in front of the team. "Kenby cow dung, has the seaside arrangement been completed?" "Sir, under the arrangement of Butler Thomas, the arrangement has been completed, and the food is also being cooked!" "Very good!" Nalanda nodded, and then the group went to the beach under the attentive guidance of Kenby Cow Dung. "Wow! Lots of murlocs!" "Yeah! There are probably more than 2,000 of these murlocs!" When everyone came to the beach, the first thing that caught their eye was the dense murloc sea monsters in the distance. This scene is very fresh for some nobles whose territories are not by the sea. Especially those young children, all of them craned their necks to check the murlocs. "Narant, I didn''t expect you to open up an open space among such a large group of murlocs!" Bernard was also a little surprised. Originally thought that there were not many shore murlocs in Narant, otherwise Narant would not be able to open up a coastline, but looking at the number of murlocs, Bernard knew that he underestimated Narant. "Lord Count, it''s just that I was lucky. I happened to get a group of barbarians to lead the people. It is only by them that this beach can be opened up, and it must be deterred often, otherwise they will slowly come back!" "Indeed, the murloc sea monsters rely on quantity, and there is no shortage of individual strength. With the physique of a barbarian, as long as you have good weapons and equipment, one can deal with five or ten!" Bernard nodded. "Hey, that''s a sea ship!" However, Bernard''s words fell, and he looked at the blue sea in the distance, but the next moment was suddenly stunned, because he had already seen the mooring more than 100 meters away from the sea. The rainbow number! It surprised Bernard more than Narant opened the beach. "Yes, Lord Earl, it is lucky to say that one day, this sea-going boat floated from the coast. At that time, the sea-going boat was damaged with several holes. However, I don''t go to the far sea anyway, so I repaired it and put it away. In the sea, occasionally turn around the coast twice!" Narant answered modestly! "This is also possible? Can I still pick up a sea ship?" "This Narant is really the illegitimate son of the God of Glory! Andrew must be his adoptive father!" Bernard hasn''t commented yet The nobles became sour again. Because, to be able to pick up a sea boat, it really requires a lot of luck. On the other hand, after listening to Bernard, he frowned and carefully checked the appearance of the sea-going ship, before he continued after a moment of pondering: "This sea-going ship doesn''t seem to be in the style of our Onyx Principality, and it doesn''t seem to be much different from that of the Northern Principality!" "Yes, Lord Count, I am also very curious about where this sea-going ship came from. When I found it, there were no other objects on the ship except for some weeds to indicate its origin!" Narant had thought that Bernard might know the origin of the ship. But now it seems that even this great noble does not know. In this way, the conclusion that the sea ships may have come from other continents far away is more recognized by Narant. Fortunately, Bernard didn''t think much about it. After all, he didn''t dare to guarantee 100% that it was not built by some nobles of the Northern Principality, and he didn''t even know what Narant found on the ship. Next, while everyone was talking, they were led by Narant to the beach. And the table and chairs for the rest of the nobles have long been placed nearby. After the group of nobles took their seats, Narant looked at the sky and felt that his fourth shocking plan was about to start. He immediately opened his mouth to the crowd and said, "Lord Earl, all the guests, it''s a great honor for you to come to Stormwind to participate in this year''s Harvest Festival!" "And in order to thank you for coming, I specially arranged a program that is guaranteed to be something you have never seen before!" "Narant, what program." Hearing Narant''s solemn words, the curiosity of the nobles was immediately hooked. "Hunt the huge sea monster!" Chapter 290： Success or failure? (2 in 1) "Ah, sea monster? Really?" "Yeah! Although there have been rumors of sea monsters before, I don''t seem to have heard of anyone who has actually hunted them!" As Narant''s voice fell, the nobles immediately exploded. Everyone has heard the rumors about sea monsters, and there are many versions. For example, an abyss beast with a huge size that can drag an entire search ship into the abyss and has countless tentacles. For example, the size of the island is comparable to the tortoise shell giant beast that can swallow a sea ship in one bite. In short, in people''s rumors, sea monsters are all terrifying and powerful existences like gods. Of course, although there are so many rumors, the real beheading of the sea monster and showing it in front of everyone is something that has never been seen until now. "Guests, please speak in doubt, and now I will let my guards prove to you the true or false of the sea monster!" In order to achieve the fourth shock, Narant didn''t care so much, and regarded the whale as a sea monster, so that the success rate of the shock later would be higher. After speaking, Narant waved to Vivian. Vivian, who received the instruction, immediately raised her longbow and shot into the sky. Whoosh! boom! The arrow turned into a black awn and shot straight into the sky, and finally exploded directly at a distance of more than 100 meters, and a huge explosion resounded through the coast in an instant. On the distant sea ship, Captain Jack heard the explosion, and immediately shouted to the crew on the ship: "Lift the sails, set sail!" Following the order, the crew immediately moved, deftly raising the sails on the mast slowly. As the sea breeze blew, the ship made a few clucks of sour teeth, and then headed towards the farther ocean. Meanwhile, in the ocean a mile off the coast, a pod of sperm whales is on an afternoon hunt, making final preparations for tonight''s dinner. Driven by the whales, groups of flying fish began to flee, and from time to time large groups of flying fish jumped out of the sea to glide in the air. "Captain Jack, the whales are on the left!" Big Stone and others immediately noticed the movement of the fish and pointed the direction towards Jack. Jack also saw the situation in the sea, and without hesitation, turned the rudder and headed straight towards the whales. "Wow, look, what kind of fish are those silver-white ones, how can they fly on the sea?" "Hey! It''s really a group of flying fish! Isn''t it amazing! The fish can fly too?" The nobles were also watching the movement of the sea in the distance at the moment. When they saw the large group of slippery flying fish that suddenly jumped out of the sea, they were instantly attracted by this magical scene. Because the flying fish is actually a creature in the deep sea, and it does not come to the offshore under normal circumstances, so it is very difficult for the nobles to see it, which also causes the nobles to not know the existence of the flying fish. Woo! Whoa! And just when the nobles were still talking about the flying fish, the next moment there was a sudden change in the sea. I saw a group of flying fish sliding on the water surface, and suddenly a giant beast broke out of the water. This giant beast is incomparably huge, and its big mouth is like an abyss mouth, and it instantly swallows a large group of slippery flying fish into its mouth. "Ah! Sea monsters! There are really sea monsters!" Faced with this sudden scene, the unprepared nobles were immediately taken aback. Several noble ladies jumped up from their seats in an instant, and the screams resounded on the beach. No wonder they reacted like this. In the face of such an unknown huge creature, their reaction is naturally not much better than the original Kenbi cow dung. "Is this the sea monster?" "It must be, that size is too huge, it can be compared to that ship of Narant!" "Narrant''s seaside actually has sea monsters, it is indeed a land of doom!" A group of nobles were both frightened and excited. They really regarded this whale as a legendary sea monster. Although they did not perceive the existence of magic power from the whale, the size of the ship was enough to be called a sea monster. "Look, Narant''s ship is actually heading towards the sea monster!" "Hey! What Narant said is true, he is really going to hunt sea monsters, but Sir Narant is sure that his subordinates are going to hunt sea monsters, not to deliver food to sea monsters!" "Don''t worry! We''ll just watch it. No matter whether the hunt is successful or not, the show arranged by Sir Narant this time is indeed very exciting. At least it allows us to see the existence of sea monsters." Next, all the nobles watched intently as the ship sailed toward the whales. As the ship got closer and closer to the whales, the bodyguards such as the big stone on the ship could not help clenching the oversized spear in their hands. The front end of this oversized spear is more than one meter long. The entire spear is in the shape of a long triangle, with a conical spearhead on one side, and an extended thin blade on the side of the spearhead. As long as the spear head pierces the body of the whale, even if the whale has endless power, don''t even think about throwing the spear off. "Big stone, do you still want to move forward?" At this time, the sea boat has fully entered the hunting range of the whale group. Through the blue sea, you can see that there are terrifying shadows in the sea below that are constantly swimming in pursuit of their prey. "Go a little further, the adults have explained that I will try to hunt larger whales as much as possible, so I am going to catch the kind of whales that jumped out of the sea before!" Big stone stared at the sea, although those below The size of the whale was big enough to be scary, but the Lord gave the order, and he was ready to do his best. "Okay!" Captain Jack swallowed. He has been a captain for so many years, but this is the first time he has encountered such a huge beast. If Kenby Cow Dung hadn''t told him long ago, this is also a kind of fish, not a sea monster, otherwise he would never have dared to approach it with a boat. "I see!" When the ship continued to sail for more than a minute, Big Stone suddenly became solemn, because he saw an incomparably huge whale. This whale is swimming in the sea, and the huge black shadow is even bigger than the outline of the sea ship. "Guards, spear ready!" The next moment, the big stone directly issued an order to the remaining guards. After speaking, he himself quickly stood on the ramp that had been remodeled yesterday. Hearing the words, the remaining nine guards immediately divided into three columns and stood around the big stone. "It''s now! For the sake of the adults, kill!" After just a few breaths of time, Big Stone finally found the opportunity to do it. Their luck was very good, the whale actually surfaced slightly, and was preparing to breathe and spray water. Hearing a loud roar from the big stone, he immediately jumped into the sea with the spear that was more than four meters long! "For adults! Kill!" The rest of the guards did not hesitate, and everyone followed closely behind and jumped down one by one at a very fast speed. In an instant, ten guards jumped into the sea. "Ah! Look, what are they doing?" The scene on the ship fell exactly in the eyes of the nobles. Originally, everyone was still thinking about how Narant was going to rely on ordinary people to hunt such huge beasts. But seeing this scene now, no one expected it anyway. Is this actually going to rely on human flesh to jump into the sea and fight sea monsters? Puff puff! When the nobles were shocked and lost their voices, the guards of the big stone had successfully stabbed the huge sperm whale under the boat. Thanks to yesterday''s training, and the sperm whale''s goal is too big, ten spears spread directly from the sperm whale''s head to its back. Well! The sperm whale that was stabbed by ten spears immediately suffered from pain, and cried out in an instant, and then the terrifying body twisted rapidly. Whoa! I saw a sudden explosion of water in the sea, and the sperm whale''s tail, which is comparable to a castle gate, broke through the sea and appeared on the sea surface, and then slapped it **** the sea. Boom! Whoa! Whoa! In an instant, the surrounding sea seemed to boil, and the water splashed more than ten meters. The scene was extremely terrifying. Fortunately, this tail flick did not directly hit the Rainbow. The Rainbow just swayed violently with the waves under the push of the waves. "Hey! This sea monster is too terrifying, have you seen it, that tail is almost as big as the castle gate!" "Is this a failure? You see that sea monster seems to have disappeared after flicking its tail!" "It''s probably a failure! With such a large body, only ten spears, it is estimated that it can''t hurt it at all!" "I don''t know how many of those ten savages of Ser Narrant are left!" After the whale flicked its tail in anger, it dived straight to the bottom of the sea. The nobles started to talk about it, guessing whether Narant had failed to hunt the sea monster this time. "Hey, look, something seems to have been dragged into the sea on that ship!" Just as everyone was discussing, because of the escape of the whale, the hemp rope connecting the spear finally came to an end, and then dragged the wine barrel on the boat and fell into the sea. It was a large wine barrel that fell into the sea and did not float again. It was actually dragged two or three meters below the surface of the water by the whale, and then kept being pulled forward. Fortunately, the size of the wine barrels in this different world is actually similar to the gasoline barrels in the previous life, so the buoyancy of each wine barrel is enough to hold more than 100 kilograms of items. Ten floating barrels are equivalent to thousands of pounds, so this huge sperm whale can only drag the barrels underwater, and then it will no longer sink. "Quick, put down the gangway and see if the big rocks are still there!" When the whale started to struggle for the last time, Jack immediately put down the gangway, and then ordered everyone to start looking for the figures of Big Stone and others. "Captain, Big Stone and the others are still alive!" The crew soon had a harvest, and found that Big Stone and others were on the side of the ship, and they all survived the terrifying blow of the previous whale. "Great, God bless, hurry, big stone, come up quickly!" Captain Jack was also grateful for the big stone and others. The angry tail of the whale before, let alone a person, even if the Rainbow is swept away, it is estimated that it will suffer a lot of damage. "Hey, look, those people who jumped into the sea are still alive!" "It''s too lucky, isn''t it?" As the big stone and others climbed along the gangway, the nobles on the beach also found a few people. A group of nobles couldn''t help but scream in surprise. They were able to survive intact in front of such a terrifying giant beast. This is really a blessing from the gods. "Unfortunately, the sea monster seems to have escaped!" "However, even this is exciting enough. Ser Narant''s barbarian guards are really brave. Although they failed to capture the sea monster in the end, I think today''s show is more exciting than slave combat!" Because the floating barrel is still two or three meters deep under the water, the nobles do not know the whaling process, and they all think that Narant''s whaling plan has completely failed. However, the crowd was not disappointed either, because just a glimpse of them earlier had allowed them to see the legendary sea monster. At this time, Boris listened to everyone''s discussion, and couldn''t help coming to Narant''s side and patted Narant''s shoulder. "Narant, don''t worry too much, although you failed, but you can see the reaction of the nobles, I believe that this trip to the Storm Leader will definitely make them remember for a lifetime!" "Uh Boris, I''m fine now, I don''t need consolation!" Narant was speechless, "Also, who said my sea monster hunt program failed!" "Narant, you don''t have to insist, no one will think this failure is ashamed!" Boris, who heard the words, was stunned, thinking that Nalantra was not ashamed! The surrounding nobles also heard Narant''s words and looked at him with strange eyes. After all, not to mention the previous sea monster on the sea now, even the rest of the sea fish and sea monsters are gone now. This is not called failure, what is it called? "Hey, so fast?" But just when Narant wanted to explain the process to everyone, his eyes staring at the sea in the distance suddenly lit up. Because he finally saw the first barrel surfaced which means the whale is exhausted. And the whale''s exhaustion also represents his success in whaling this time! As the first cask surfaced, followed by the second and third In an instant, like dominoes, ten wine barrels surfaced one after another. And the underwater whale is obviously really out of strength, and can''t even drag the barrel forward. Whoa! Not long after the wine barrels surfaced in the sea, suddenly, a touch of fish white appeared on the sea in the distance. Whoa! "Look what is that?" "Ah! That can''t be a sea monster!" Even if they were standing a mile away, when they saw the white fish belly, everyone immediately exclaimed. Obviously, Yubai with such a body is not the sea monster just now? "It turned out to be really successful, what else is there for Narant that you can''t do?" Boris widened his eyes. Narant''s commitment to doing what he said made him doubt his life. It seems that since he met Narant, whether it is facing the invasion of dark creatures or other things, as long as Narant makes a move, it seems that Narant is doomed to win. "Quick, you guys jumped down with me and tied the whale''s tail, the adults must have been waiting for a long time!" At this time, everyone on the Rainbow also reacted, and Big Stone and the others took the hemp rope and jumped into the sea again. About ten minutes later, the Rainbow in the sea finally moved again. "They''re back!" "I don''t know what the true face of this sea monster looks like!" As the Rainbow sailed towards the coast, a group of nobles also stood up one after another, waiting with great anticipation for the true face of the sea monster to be revealed to everyone. Chapter 291： Sea monster ashore! Whoa! In the expectation of the nobles, the Rainbow finally successfully docked on the edge of the reef, and the huge corpse of the sperm whale was tied with ropes and dragged behind. Raymond and other fifty barbarian guards had been waiting for a long time. When the rope that bound the whale was thrown down from the boat, everyone immediately stepped forward to catch it. "Everyone, one, pull!" "drink!" Following Raymond''s loud order, fifty barbarians instantly exerted their strength, and the huge whale corpse was dragged by the barbarians and slowly came towards the shoal. As the sea became shallower, gradually the hunted sperm whale was slowly revealed in front of the nobles. "Hey! This is too big! It''s several times bigger than what you see in the ocean!" "God, look at his mouth, I''m afraid it can fit into three carriages!" "This is really a sea monster! We didn''t expect to see a sea monster!" When the huge body of the sperm whale was undoubtedly revealed, a group of nobles stood on the spot. In fact, let alone a group of nobles, when the sperm whale really appeared, even Narant couldn''t help being surprised. According to the memory of the previous life, under normal circumstances, the length of adult male sperm whales basically reaches 18 meters, and the weight of 50 tons is considered a minority. The sperm whale in front of him was clearly 234 meters tall and weighed at least 60 tons. This is already larger than a normal sperm whale, and it is also the largest creature that Narant has ever seen in his life. It was not shocking to see this sperm whale from a distance of more than a mile before, but when this behemoth was really dragged to the front, it was comparable to the height of a two-story building, and the abyss mouth that could fit all the people present in one bite, All of them impacted the cognition of everyone present. "Ding! The fourth shock of the system side quest has been completed, and the quest reward purple elf has been issued!" When all the nobles were shocked, Narant finally heard a long-awaited system sound in his mind! "Success!" Narant was overjoyed. In this way, he was only one step away from the fourth Daughter of Doom. "Sir! We can''t seem to pull it!" At the same time, a group of barbarian guards finally pulled the whale to the shore, but with no buoyancy of the sea water, even if the barbarians pulled their faces red, they could no longer let the sperm whale go any further. "It doesn''t matter, you guys can find some ropes and logs, and I''ll ask the nobles to help you pull them up!" This sperm whale has more than 60 tons, which is several times heavier than that of the Rainbow. It is naturally impossible for fifty barbarians to drag it. Following Narant''s order, Raymond and the others immediately followed the order to fetch logs and more ropes. "Guests, everyone has seen the appearance of this sea monster! Now I need everyone to do me a favor and drag this huge sea monster ashore!" "Haha! Ser Narrant, good to say, good to say! But can this sea monster eat it?" The nobles who heard the words naturally have no opinion, and everyone is also curious about this giant beast. "Yes, I have captured a cub at the beach before, and I will ask someone to start slaughtering it on the spot when I drag it ashore. If the guests are interested, I will let the servants start cooking immediately and give you a taste of it!" "That''s great!" A group of nobles beamed with joy. Soon, the guards fastened the rope to the tail of the whale, and the log was also cushioned below. "Three two one, pull!" Buzz! More than 50 nobles gathered together, and as Narant shouted loudly, all the nobles immediately shone with fighting spirit. With the humming of the hemp rope, they actually dragged the whale weighing more than 60 tons to the shore with more than 50 people. After dragging the whale ashore, the nobles immediately walked in front of them, and continued to marvel at the whale. After that, it was not too bloody, so I watched Narant''s guards and serfs start cutting whale meat. "Tsk tsk! The meat of this sea monster is estimated to be enough for thousands of people for a year! No wonder I heard from my captain of the guard that the meat in Narant''s cafeteria is very cheap!" Looking at Bai Huahua''s whale meat, the nobles couldn''t help but exclaimed in shock. Once upon a time, who would have imagined that Bai Huahua''s meat could be cut neatly one by one like stones, and then tired into a huge wall. This is cheaper than farming other meats. "Thank you for your help, my chef has finished cooking the food, now please start dinner!" As the sky gradually dimmed, the nobles sat down at the table arranged in advance at the invitation of Narant. At each table, many candlesticks were visited, and candles were lit, and a candlelight dinner was actually under the starry sky. Of course, this candle is only used to increase the atmosphere. If the nobles are not used to using it, there is a luminous bead in the center of the venue. Just lift the lid of the candlestick and the luminous bead is enough to illuminate the entire long table. However, everyone did not do this at first, because it was rare for everyone to try such a dining environment, so they liked this atmosphere very much. As the night really fell, the huge bonfire that had been set up on the beach was also lit. Next, with the gentle sea breeze and the huge bonfire, the nobles enjoyed the food with great comfort. Whale meat was also brought to the table under Rose''s cooking. Although the quality of whale meat was not smooth and tender, the nobles couldn''t enjoy it. After all, in their perception, they had regarded whales as a Kind of sea monster. "Miss, Sir Narrant is really creative to hold a bonfire party on this beach!" Because she didn''t like drinking, Stella and the other noble ladies enjoyed the food for a while, then stepped back from the dining table and sat at the long table with fruits and skewers on the side. Lina complimented Narant contentedly while eating delicious grilled oysters. In previous years, I followed the harvest festival that my young lady had, and it was basically spent in the castle. It was the first time to enjoy food under the stars by the sea. "It''s really interesting!" Stella nodded in agreement. Narant''s open-air candlelight dinner on the street in her previous life was something Stella had never experienced before. Of course, there is another reason that the environment of the beach in Narant is also very beautiful, which also adds a lot to this candlelight dinner. "Miss Stella, Sister Lina, we are going to play in the water at the beach, are you going?!" At this moment, Shirley''s little girl ran over excitedly. After the contact last night, the girls were no longer afraid of Stella, the count''s daughter. Seeing the two of them sitting here, Shirley''s little girl actually ran over and invited her to speak out. On the coast, there are already many noble ladies playing on the waves, including Nalande''s sister Nasia and her classmates. "Playing with water!" Lina''s eyes lit up when she heard the words, "Miss, why don''t we go and play?" During the day, because of the need to remain dignified, in a place with so many people, whether it is Stella or other noble ladies, it is definitely impossible to play happily. However, it is dark now, and if you go to a place slightly away from the crowd to play in the water, there is really no big problem. Thinking of this, Stella was also a little moved, and immediately followed Shirley to the beach. When she came to the beach, she lifted her skirt, and the waves continued to beat her feet. In an instant, Stella couldn''t help but feel a sense of comfort. And the other noble ladies are also having fun, even if the skirt on her body is wet, she doesn''t care! "Ah! Help! Something is catching me!" However, just when everyone was having a good time, an exclamation came over. Everyone was startled by this exclamation, and when they looked up, they saw that a noble lady had fallen into the water and was struggling. Chapter 292： Stella is in distress! "what!" Just when everyone hadn''t reacted, there were two exclamations again. After taking a closer look, there were actually two more noble ladies who also fell into the water. Facing this sudden scene, all the noble ladies were stunned and stunned on the spot! "Not good! Go and save people!" However, as the heir to the earl, Stella naturally wouldn''t be frightened by such an accident, so she rushed towards the three girls when she realized it. And the same is true for Catherine and Vivienne beside her, and the two of them rushed over there. However, those girls were dozens of meters away from them before, and now I don''t know whether they were caught by the waves or pulled by something, and they all floated towards the sea at a very fast speed. Seeing this, Stella ignored the already soaked skirt, gritted her teeth and directly stimulated her body, speeding up again. "Be careful, miss!" Lina turned pale with fright when she saw this scene, but because she couldn''t swim, she couldn''t help at all. What''s more worrying is that she knows that her young lady can''t swim either. After all, as a noble lady, there is almost no chance to swim in broad daylight. Stella heard Lina''s cry, but she didn''t hesitate, because the girls were already submerged to her chest at the moment. And as she approached a few people, with her extraordinary eyesight, she clearly saw that there were several black shadows under the sea that were constantly dragging the three girls. "Blade of Ice!" When Stella finally approached two or three meters from one of the girls, she did not hesitate to pull out the rapier from her waist and swung a sword towards the girl''s body into the sea. brush! Stella''s blow was her secret skill. As she drank, the blue vindictive light shone on the long sword, and then a chilling ice blade slashed forward. boom! With a rumbling sound, the sea water under the girl exploded directly. Accompanied by a large blood-red surging, then a corpse of a murloc sea monster emerged! "Dance of Thorns!" At the same time that Stella saved a girl, Catherine also rushed to the other girl with her light body. She also gave a coquettish shout, and the thin stabbing sword in her hand quickly stabbed into the sea. puff puff! With a few piercing sounds, she also quickly dealt with another murloc sea monster hiding in the sea! "Ah!" The two girls finally got rid of their restraints at this moment, and they rolled and crawled trying to struggle to get to the shore, but because they panicked or couldn''t swim, they couldn''t stand firm no matter what. Seeing this, Catherine gave up chasing the last girl and could only quickly support the two. "Miss Stella, I''ll take them ashore first!" Catherine thought Stella could swim, and after saying that, she pulled the two girls towards the shore at a very fast speed. Otherwise, even if the sea water here only drowns to the chest, it can also drown the two of them. Stella nodded, but her eyes were already on the last girl. Because the girl was the first to fall into the water, at this moment only half of her head was still struggling on the water. Seeing that the girl was about to be dragged into the sea, Stella gritted her teeth and continued to chase forward with her grudge. As she moved forward, the sea water gradually covered her chest. At this time, Stella''s body was also a little unstable, and as the sea swayed, she could only use Dou Qi to forcibly stabilize her figure. "Blade of Ice!" At this moment, Stella did not dare to go further, barely stabilizing her figure, and then gathered her fighting spirit and slashed forward again. boom! The next moment, the girl splashed all over her body again, and then she saw several murlocs and sea monsters surfaced. Seeing this, Stella''s heart was relieved, and she was about to take out the scabbard to pull the girl back, but the next moment her face suddenly changed. Whoa! With a splash of water, Stella fell into the sea. Under her body, three murloc sea monsters were pulling her calves, trying to drag her into the deep sea. Although Stella is cultivating ice-type fighting spirit, she can''t swim. When the whole person fell into the water, he immediately lost his balance. In the end, she could only subconsciously stab around her calf with her super-strong fighting consciousness. puff puff! There were two more muffled sounds, and her two blows actually stabbed two murlocs. Unfortunately, for her who can''t swim, even if there is only one murloc sea monster, it is enough to kill her in the water. "What''s the matter?" At this time, the nobles on the shore finally rushed to the seaside. When they saw all the noble ladies on the shore crying with pear blossoms and rain, they all showed surprise. "Lord Count, it''s not good, Miss, she just went to save someone and fell into the water!" Lina immediately reported to Bernard with a crying voice. "what!" In an instant, a group of nobles turned pale with fright, and many nobles who were still a little drunk also woke up immediately. "Where?" Bernard instantly revealed an incomparably terrifying aura, which was the terrifying coercion of the Golden Knight. "Near Miss Catherine, sir, try to save Miss, woohoo!" Lina immediately pointed to Catherine who was constantly searching in the water. When Catherine sent the previous two girls to Vivian in the rear Stella and the last girl had already sunk into the water. Because it was night, she couldn''t confirm the exact location, so she could only feel it now. Hearing the words, the earl and a group of nobles saw Catherine at the same time as several murloc sea monster corpses floating on the sea. They dared to neglect the next moment, and immediately rushed towards the sea where Catherine was. Lord Earl even had a golden-yellow aura all over his body, rushing out like a tiger. "Guards team, immediately go into the water to search!" Narant was also taken aback, and he only had time to shout while running, and then he jumped into the sea. However, when Narant came to the water, he found that even the titled knight could not see far in the sea at the moment, and the surroundings were completely dark. Without saying a word, Narant directly took out a large amount of luminous beads from the space ring, and then threw them directly around. As the luminous beads flew out and scattered all over the seabed, the surrounding waters were immediately illuminated clearly. "Look, there are murlocs there!" At this time, the surrounding nobles discovered that there were still many murlocs wandering in the sea. "die!" Seeing this, Bernard had a chill on his face, and he didn''t even need to draw his sword. He just slashed with his hand, and a golden battle qi formed directly out of thin air. Immediately, the golden vindictive aura slashed at the murlocs like a blade. Boom! Immediately, the four or five murloc sea monsters nearby were cut to pieces! "My lord, I found a young lady here!" At this moment, Catherine suddenly exclaimed. Everyone looked and found that Catherine really pulled a girl, but this girl was not Stella, but a noble lady named Taffy who was a classmate of Nacia. Chapter 293： first aid! Seeing this, Narant immediately said, "Catherine, take her ashore first!" "Yes, my lord!" After Catherine took the Taffy away, everyone was still anxiously searching for Stella in the sea. However, seeing that there was no one on the brightly lit seabed around, Narant also became anxious. Even a silver knight would be more fortunate if he drowned for a long time. Thinking of this, he opened the space ring again without hesitation, took out all the large and small luminous beads, and then threw them into the surrounding sea as if he didn''t want money. Whoa! Whoa! As the scope of the luminous beads expanded, the surrounding sea area became clearer, but as the scope of the light expanded, the hearts of the nobles also cooled, because within ten meters, there was still no sign of Stella. . Obviously, Stella is likely to be dragged away by the murloc sea monster. "Pretty girl, don''t let anything happen to you!" Narant''s heart was about to sink to the bottom, not to mention if something happened to Stella, whether this incident would have any impact on Storm Leader, and he would probably feel guilty for a lifetime. Although Stella had two misunderstandings with her, she was still a very nice person. If something happened to her on the beach, it was because she didn''t plan well. twitter! And at this moment, a few birdsongs suddenly came from Narant''s ears. It is Shirley''s little gray. Yes! Xiao Huihui can have night vision, and the water around here is crystal clear. Thinking of this, Narant knew the purpose of Xiao Huihui, "Xiao Huihui, have you discovered it, take me there!" Narant whispered to Xiao Huihui. And Xiao Huihui immediately understood, flapping his wings and flying deeper into the sea. Narant followed closely behind, and gradually got out of the scope of the luminous beads. When Narant had a clue, Stella felt suffocated at this moment. Although with her extraordinary strength, she was allowed to stay in the sea for two or three minutes, but this was her limit. Facing the cold and dark sea around her, Stella was a little unwilling, but she was helpless. "Am I really dying like this? My father will definitely be sad!" One thought flashed through Stella''s mind quickly. Because of the lack of oxygen, her meaning has gradually become blurred. Whoa whoa whoa! At this moment, Stella felt a violent churning sound of water in her ears. She used her last trace to look around, as if she vaguely saw a familiar figure. "I''m about to die, but I still think of him, this pervert. I''m afraid he won''t have a good time after I die. Will my father blame him?" The thought flashed by, and then Stella lost consciousness and fell into a coma. "found it!" While Stella was in a coma, Narant was overjoyed. After Xiao Huihui brought him here, he hovered still, and he understood the meaning. After diving into the water, I saw a few vague figures, one of them with golden hair fluttering, and a long beige dress, isn''t it a tulip flower. Narant did not dare to neglect, and directly took out a luminous bead from the space ring. The next moment, the surroundings were as bright as day, and the scene in front of Narant became clearer. I saw that there were actually three murlocs dragging Stella to escape into the sea. "You bastards, I''m really angry this time!" At this moment, those murlocs also grinned at Narant because of the light. Narant pulled out the long sword from his waist and rushed forward without hesitation. Swish swish! In the face of Narant, an extraordinary knight who is proficient in water, the three murlocs and sea monsters who fought against the five scum were not enemies at all. After beheading three murlocs, Narant put away his long sword, grabbed Stella, and immediately lifted her out of the water. However, Stella had fallen into a coma at this moment, and Narant saw that she had no response, so he supported her to swim towards the beach. "Stella!" When Narantetto held Stella close to the coast, Bernard immediately noticed him and Stella, rushed over with a grudge, and immediately hugged Stella. "Lord Count, go ashore first!" Narant didn''t stop it, and he couldn''t stop it. Bernard''s aura was just too terrifying. Upon hearing this, Bernard immediately carried Stella towards the coast. "Taffy! Woohoo! Taffy, wake up!" When Narant and the Count returned to the coast, there was already crying on the coast. Nacia and other noble ladies were crying while shaking Taffy who had been found by Catherine earlier. Taffy is also in a coma now. Seeing this, Narant looked at Stella, who had been placed on the beach by the Count, and then at Taffy. He gritted his teeth and quickly walked towards Taffy. This Taffy only has the strength of the middle-level bronze, and the situation after drowning must be more urgent than Stella. "Brother, Taffy, she seems to be out of breath! Woohoo!" Seeing Narant coming, Nacia and other noble ladies, who were in a hurry, looked at him immediately. In addition to Nasia and the others beside Taffy, there are two men, one big and one small, with anxious expressions, constantly calling her. These two should be Taffy''s father and his brother. "Don''t worry, I''ll take a look!" Seeing this, Narant didn''t say much, and squatted directly in front of Taffy. He doesn''t have to judge whether Taffy is still conscious, because Nasia and her father have been pushing for a long time. "Your Majesty, can you lay Taffy on the ground? I may be able to rescue her!" "Really, UU Reading Sir Narant?" "Absolutely." Narant nodded solemnly. This Taffy was also a knight. He believed that Taffy was not that vulnerable. "Okay, Sir Narant, then please! If you can save Taffy, I will surely remember your kindness from Bosch!" Baron Bosch, who heard the words, seemed to have caught a life-saving straw, and immediately released Taffy. on the ground. "I''ll try my best, but I hope you don''t disturb me when I get treatment!" After he finished speaking, Narant stopped talking. Immediately, he straightened Taffy''s head, lifted her chin to make sure her trachea was open, and after doing everything, he folded his hands into fists and placed them in the middle of Nacia''s chest without hesitation. The noble ladies around "this" were a little stunned when they saw this scene. "You bastard, my sister is like this, you still" When Taffy''s brother saw Narant''s actions, he was furious and wanted to step forward to stop him. "Shut up!" Fortunately, this Baron Bosch has also seen all kinds of miracles of Narant, and knew that with Narant''s ability, he would definitely not do such an unbearable thing at this time, and immediately scolded his eldest son. Narant didn''t pay attention to the drama of the father and son. After pressing his hand on Taffy''s chest, he immediately began to press it. After pressing about thirty times, he took a deep breath, then lowered his head and moved towards Taffy''s mouth. call! When he got close to Taffy''s lips, Narant blew out a breath of air. Immediately, Narant got up and took another deep breath, leaning towards Taffy again. call! While everyone was stunned, Narant blew two consecutive breaths at Taffy, doing artificial respiration. Cough cough! And at the next moment, Taffy, who was still motionless, suddenly coughed violently. Chapter 294： 1 old fist "Ah! Taffy Taffy she''s awake!" With Taffy''s cough, the people around were instantly stunned. Several noble ladies covered their mouths and looked at Taffy. Immediately, everyone looked at Narant as if they were looking at a god. And where did Narant have the free time to accept the worship of the crowd, when he saw Taffy wake up, he quickly walked towards Bernard beside him. At this moment, Bernard was surrounded by nobles. They weren''t trying to flatter, but Stella was Bernard''s only bloodline descendant. If Stella dies, then the Tulip Earl is likely to have a disaster. Narant pushed the crowd away, and then saw Bernard who was holding Stella and slapped her on the back constantly, while calling Stella''s name anxiously with red eyes. "Lord Count, let me see Miss Stella, I may be able to save Miss Stella!" Narant came closer and immediately spoke to Bernard. However, facing Bernard after all, Narant did not dare to be 100% accurate. "Boy Narant, can you save Stella?" At this moment, Bernard heard the words as if he had found a savior, and he no longer had the calmness of the past. Moreover, all his attention was on Stella before, and he was surrounded by concerned nobles, so he didn''t know the situation on Taffy''s side. "Yes, Lord Count, but it must be fast, otherwise" "Narant, if you can save Stella, I can agree to any of your requests!" Bernard interrupted Narant''s words directly. "How do you want me to cooperate with you!" Bernard really regarded Narant as his only hope and asked urgently. "Lord Count, you only need to put Miss Stella on the ground, and then I will come to the rescue!" "it is good!" Bernard was very decisive, and placed Stella on the beach carefully. Narant looked at Stella, whose face was slightly pale, and did not dare to delay. He immediately followed suit, holding up Stella''s chin to ensure that her trachea was smooth. After finishing the preparations, Narant once again made a fist with both hands, and then slowly placed it on Stella''s chest. Seeing this scene, the surrounding nobles took a deep breath. The corners of Bernard''s face also twitched, but he didn''t say anything. Narant still didn''t have time to pay attention to everyone''s reaction, and began to press Stella''s chest quickly. After pressing it thirty times, Narant stopped, then raised his hand to support Stella''s delicate chin, and took a deep breath. Under the doubtful gazes of the surrounding nobles, Narant slowly brought his mouth to the rosy and delicate red lips. "hiss!" Narant was still breathing hard to give Stella artificial respiration, but he couldn''t resist the sound of the surrounding nobles breathing cold air. They hadn''t seen Narant rescue Taffy before, so they didn''t know what was the use of Narant kissing Stella. Can a kiss save someone? A group of nobles asked themselves, but the answer they finally got was no. Andrew was so anxious that he just wanted to jump. Little Narant, why are you so stupid? If Miss Stella can be rescued, it will be fine. If she can''t be rescued, it will not only be caused by the storm, but if you are still in time, even your father will not be able to save you. Narant didn''t know his father''s mental activity. After exhaling for the first time, he straightened up again, took a deep breath, and then moved towards Stella''s red lips again. Just as Narant''s lips were getting closer and closer to Stella''s red lips, Stella suddenly opened her eyes. Narant was stunned for a moment and wanted to brake, but it was too late. Immediately, the lips were added together, and Stella''s eyes were still a little confused. The next moment, she seemed to feel a strange feeling on her lips, and she couldn''t help sipping slightly. When she touched Narant''s lips, she finally reacted, her sapphire blue eyes widened instantly, and finally showed a look of horror. "I''ll go, the silver knight is really strong, and he wakes up after blowing it once." boom! Narant had a very bad premonition, the thought in his mind just flashed, and Stella did not hesitate to put an old fist on Narant''s eye socket. "Wow!" Narant was caught off guard and fell over after being beaten directly. "You pervert just peeked a few times before, but this time you dare to do it directly, you really treat me like me" After Stella smashed Narant with an old fist, she immediately sat up in anger and accused Narant of the crime. However, halfway through her words, she stopped abruptly. Because she finally realized that the situation around her was wrong. I saw a group of nobles surrounding the place, stunned to see what just happened. Stella was a little stunned, and her pale face turned red in an instant, all the way to her neck. "Stella! My tulip flower, you are finally awake!" At this time, Lord Earl reacted, and took a half step forward in excitement, with a moist expression in his eyes, and shouted at Stella. "Father!" Stella was a little overwhelmed when everyone watched. After all, he seemed to have slipped out a lot of secrets before, and the beating behavior did not match her usual dignified aloofness. "Stella! It''s all right! Thanks to Narant, I finally rescued you. Do you know how worried my father was just now? Don''t take such risks in the future!" Bernard''s attention was naturally not on the previous words. Surprisingly grabbed Stella''s wrist, full of love. "Save me? Yes, I seem to be in a coma." Stella immediately reflected upon hearing the words, remembering that she had fallen into a coma after drowning, and then that her father was beside her, she knew that she seemed to have really misunderstood Narant. Isn''t this a kind of revenge for yourself? Stella looked at Narant in embarrassment and her eyes were full of apology But in this crowd, she was a little awkward, especially the previous kiss was real "Miss Stella, you just woke up now, ask Vivian to take you to change your clothes!" Although he ate Stella''s old punch, Narant didn''t really hold a grudge. Stella didn''t use Dou Qi just now, so with his physique, he wouldn''t be hurt if he touched her. Of course, more importantly, the moment he rescued Stella, there was an unexpected sound in his mind. "Ding, the fifth shock of the system side quest has been completed, and the fourth lucky girl has been awarded!" This was really something Narant didn''t expect. He had been thinking about whether he would actually run naked on this beach under the guise of drunkenness, and then win the final shock. But now the surprise came so suddenly, and he completed this fifth shock before he was caught off guard. It also allowed him to avoid the danger of social death. "Thank you!" Stella was also thinking about how to temporarily resolve the embarrassment at the moment, when she heard the words, she immediately thanked her softly, and then followed Vivian to Maiye Village accompanied by Lina, who was already crying and red-eyed. There was a carriage parked over there, and the carriage brought a lot of sundries for emergencies, even a long silk dress was prepared. After Stella left, Bernard finally looked at Narant with a smile, "Boy, you are very good, I, Bernard, owe you a favor!" Following Bernard''s words, the eyes of the surrounding nobles changed instantly. Let the count, the lord, say that he owes favor, not that you have made meritorious deeds, which shows that Narant has really gained a huge benefit this time. Chapter 295： Very Deep Mind (2 in 1) "Tell me, boy Narant, whatever you need, as long as my Tulip Family can do it, you can mention it!" Under the envious gaze of the nobles, Bernard continued to speak. Narant was heartbroken when he heard it, but then again, what could he ask Bernard? territory? I believe he made this request, and Bernard should not refuse. However, he already has the Storm Territory and does not need more territory for the time being. Moreover, there are two vast unclaimed lands nearby, the Fire Forest and the Fire Prairie. As long as he has the ability, these two pieces of land are enough for him to eat. So do you want a title? The thoughts in Narant''s mind turned around, and finally he looked at Bernard, "Sir Count, why don''t you send the Tulip Knights to help me clean up the murlocs on this beach!" Whoa! "That''s it? Is that what he asked for?" "Is this Narant stupid?" "Perhaps he doesn''t know what the count''s favor means?" The surrounding nobles were in an uproar when they heard the words, looking at Narant like a fool. "Narant, do you know what one of my Bernard''s favors represents?" Bernard was also taken aback by Narant''s request, and then frowned and said solemnly. "Of course I know, Lord Earl''s favor, even if I want a territory and a title, I believe Lord Earl will give it to me!" Narant looked calm, "However, Lord Earl, I didn''t save Miss Stella because The Count owes me something, but I don''t want Miss Stella to be in danger!" "In addition, regarding the title, I believe that with my Narant''s ability, it is impossible for me to win a hereditary baron in the future, so, Lord Count, if you have to thank me, why don''t you help me clean up this beach? Do it again!" After Narant finished speaking, he stopped talking. A group of nobles, including Bernard, fell silent. It turned out that Narant didn''t know what the count''s kindness represented. It''s because they have the ability and are arrogant enough to feel that they don''t need to rely on this method to improve their titles. As for Narant has such ability? Everyone thinks that there must be, just relying on the sixty barbarian guards, it is estimated that they will be able to obtain a lot of merits on the battlefield in the future. As long as the merits are enough, maybe in seven or eight years, Narant can really become a hereditary baron with his own abilities. In addition, more importantly, Narant won the title because of participating in the competition, and the final reward of the competition is the title of Baron and many more hiss! Ser Narant''s thoughts are so deep. A group of nobles suddenly reacted! With the current situation, Narant may have won more than half of the competition among the second sons. Whether it is military strength or economic strength, Narant''s territory can even be compared to ordinary baronies. So, if nothing else, isn''t the second son who is the best in the competition three years later Narant? At that time, the baronial title is also his, and it is very likely that even Miss Stella Thinking of this, the eyes of the nobles looking at Narant changed. It''s not stupid, it''s really smart. This time, I deliberately didn''t want to repay, but it left a deep impression on Bernard and even Miss Stella. From then on, Narant will definitely be the most favored existence among the vassals. This may seem like a very stupid behavior, but the benefits are even greater. What could make a vassal feel more at ease than having an earl always worry about it? However, everyone also understands that for many people, even if they really have such a scheming, they must have enough perseverance to face the temptation of the title. After all, you can get the title directly as soon as you speak, and few people can wait another three years or seven or eight years. Bernard stared at Narant''s eyes tightly, and after looking for a while, he found that the boy''s eyes were clear and without any guilt, and immediately laughed and praised: "Very good, boy, then I will agree to your request!" "However, Narant boy, you have lost a great opportunity, don''t regret it then!" "Actually, even if you don''t make this request, I will make the murlocs on the beach disappear from this world this time. How dare they hurt my Bernard''s daughter. No one can still live well!" "Lord Count, I will never regret it!" Narant replied affirmatively. "You boy!" Bernard shook his head with a smile. "Father!" At this time, Stella, who had already changed her clothes, came right in front of her. Stella''s image at this time has been restored to the past, dignified with aloofness. However, Stella looked at Narant with complicated eyes while walking, and it was obvious that Narant''s previous words were also heard by her. "Stella, you came just in time, see how father vented your anger!" Bernard immediately put on a smile, and then ordered to the personal servant beside him: "Go and let the Tulip Knights come over!" This Bernard is actually going to start cleaning up the murlocs tonight! "Lord Count, you don''t need to be in such a hurry!" Narant was stunned, it was a big night now. "Haha! If I don''t exterminate these murlocs tonight, Bernard can''t sleep! Just watch Narant!" Bernard shook his head. Next, as Bernard''s personal servant went to Maiye Village to inform the stationed Tulip Knights, a one-sided killing soon began on this beach! "Tulip Knights, charge!" "kill!" This time Bernard brought a total of fifty tulip knights to Stormland, and all of them were extraordinary knights. With the order of the deputy commander who led the team, the fighting spirit of the fifty tulip knights lined up instantly showed, and then under the moonlight, they charged towards the murlocs on the beach. Huga! Huga! With the charge of the Tulip Knights, the beach with many murlocs and sea monsters suddenly exploded. These murlocs and sea monsters were not afraid yet, so when they saw fifty tulip knights rushing towards them, instead of fleeing, they were excited to surround the knights. However, in the face of the tall and iron-clad warhorses, the fate of these murlocs and sea monsters only one meter three or four can be imagined. dong dong dong! Narant and the others were sitting on the beach here, but a series of muffled sounds could be clearly heard in their ears. Every charge of the Tulip Knight can crush the murlocs and sea monsters all the way like a harvester. "I''m sorry just now!" Just as Narant watched the tulip knight charge and crush the murloc sea monster in the distance, there was a whisper in his ear. "What?" Narant couldn''t hear it clearly, and immediately turned his head and asked. Beside him, Stella looked at the Tulip Knights in the distance, as if she was not the one who just spoke. Hearing Narant''s questioning, Stella''s face showed a hint of entanglement, and she paused for a moment before whispering again: "I''m sorry for that punch just now!" "Oh! It''s okay, that punch wasn''t heavy, it didn''t even hit the black eye!" After Narant heard it clearly, he immediately waved his hand with a smile. And Stella finally withdrew her gaze and looked at Narant''s left eye, and there really wasn''t any scars. "elder brother!" But at this moment, not far away, there was Nacia''s call. Narant turned his head to look, Nacia and a group of noble ladies were walking towards him, and Taffy, who had been rescued by him earlier, was among them. Seeing this situation, Stella originally wanted to say a few more words, but she stopped immediately and did not speak again. "I''ve seen Miss Stella!" Nasia and the others came to the front, and everyone respectfully greeted Stella when they saw her. "Yeah!" Stella nodded as a response, and then said no more. And all the girls came to find Narant, so they all gathered on the other side of Narant. "Sir Narant, thank you for saving me!" Taffy spoke first, performing a standard noble lady etiquette towards Narant and thanking him. At this moment, Taffy has also changed his clothes, and when he spoke, he looked at Narant with a strange look in his eyes. "Taffy, don''t thank me, this is what I should do!" Narant smiled and waved his hand, "Come on, sit and talk!" Immediately, several girls sat down around Narant. "Sir Narant, is your method of waking up Taffy today a magical technique?" After sitting down, the noble ladies naturally couldn''t be idle, and started talking with their mouths chattering. The situation was urgent before, and Narant went to rescue Stella after saving Taffy. The girls held back a lot of words without asking. "It''s not a magical technique, it''s just an ordinary way to treat a drowning person. I also read it from an ancient book!" "Well! But Sir Narant, I once read in a knight''s novel, a princess was poisoned by the bad queen, and the knight rescued the princess with a kiss!" "Taffy was really not breathing just now, and you just pressed Taffy''s chest a few times, then kissed her twice, and she came back to life!" "So, Sir Narant, do you really have magic, and then don''t want to tell us, don''t worry, we will never say it, just hope that in the future when we are in danger, Sir Narant will Kiss us too!" Naturally, these noble ladies could not understand Narant''s explanation, as well as artificial respiration and cardiopulmonary resuscitation that everyone knew in the previous life. Combined with the knight novels they have read, they are more willing to believe that Narant must have some magical way. "Uh" Narant was speechless, and didn''t know what these noble ladies had in their heads. And there are such excessive demands. However, he is not going to explain it any more, otherwise he will have to give everyone a long talk about the structure and survival mechanism of the human body. Not to mention that Narant himself is half-understood, even if he really told them, they would not understand. "Let''s talk about it later." Narant directly perfunctory. But at this moment, what Narant didn''t know was that Stella, who was sitting on the side and was calm, suddenly felt a little hot. "asshole!" Stella cursed secretly in her heart, and she couldn''t help but remember the moment she woke up. Originally, she had deliberately forgotten, and she didn''t even know that she had pressed her chest, but when these girls mentioned it, she suffered a crit. And this is still a crit that can''t get back to the field While Stella''s mood was fluctuating over there, Narant continued to chat with a group of noble ladies. After chatting for about half an hour, the Tulip Knights over there finally stopped killing. After half an hour of fighting, the murloc sea monster fled into the sea with more than 2,000 corpses screaming. Seeing this, Narant sent his own guards to clean up the battlefield and burn the corpses of the murlocs. And a group of nobles began to enjoy supper again. When the supper was finished, everyone returned to the castle contentedly. In this way, although there was a slight accident tonight, fortunately there were no casualties, which also means that the harvest festival of Storm Collar came to a successful conclusion. After the harvest festival was over, the return journey of the nobles was also put on the agenda. Continuing to stay in the storm for a day, the next morning after the Harvest Festival, the Count finally brought a group of nobles to prepare for the return journey. "Narant, then let''s go! I hope you can continue to work hard to turn the Storm Territory into a real prosperous territory!" At the gate of the castle, Bernard rode on his warhorse and said his final goodbyes to Narant. "Yes, Lord Earl, I will definitely make the Storm Lord better and better!" "Very good!" Bernard nodded. "Little Narant, that father has also gone back. You are alone in Stormwind, so take good care of yourself!" "Father, don''t worry, I have grown up and can take care of myself!" "Sir Narant, this trip to Storm Collar is our most enjoyable and comfortable trip! Thank you very much for the food you have provided us these days!" "Yes! Sir Narrant, and thank you for the hundred pounds of sea monster meat you gave each of us!" After the two father and son had finished talking, a group of nobles on the side also spoke to Narant. "You are welcome, lords. If you think Stormwind is good, I, Narant, welcome you to come next time!" "In addition, the Storm Lord also welcomes the caravans of the lords to trade goods!" "Haha, Ser Narant, that''s the deal, we''ll definitely come to Stormland when we''re free!" "As for the caravan, we will definitely send someone to buy it after we return!" "Then thank you all!" Narant thanked everyone. "Then let''s go!" Bernard saw that Narant had also finished saying goodbye to the nobles, and then gave an order with a big hand. "Set off!" "Set off!" Following Bernard''s order, the noble team of more than a thousand people began to slowly move towards the front of the road. Narant stood on the gentle **** and watched everyone leave. "Sir Narant, remember to visit us at Tulip City next time!" As the team moved forward, a few small heads suddenly appeared in the luxurious carriage, it was Nasia Taffy and others. A group of noble ladies waved vigorously towards Narant on the gentle slope. Narant heard the words and waved with a smile. At this moment, Narant suddenly saw that the curtain of a carriage in front was pulled open, and a beautiful face appeared in the window, which was the flower of tulips. However, Stella naturally wouldn''t say hello as loudly as those noble ladies, she just kept her eyes fixed on Narant. Seeing this, Narant nodded towards Stella with a smile. And when Stella saw it, she even nodded towards Nalanda. After the silent farewell of the two, the entire noble team gradually drifted away. Chapter 296： Meteor night arrives "Phew! I''m finally gone! Next, you can develop your territory with peace of mind, and by the way, prepare for the call-up order in more than a month!" This time the nobles came to Stormwind as a guest, and Narant received a lot of goods. Not only did he achieve his goal of promoting the Storm Collar, but he also took over the manor construction business of seven nobles. Next, I believe that many nobles are willing to send caravans to come. After all, they have personally lived in the Storm Territory and enjoyed delicious food under the leadership of the Count. In this way, the mentality of worrying about bad luck in the past will be greatly weakened. Of course, the above is the second, the most important is that Narant obtained five shocking chain quests through the nobles. These five shocking chain missions allowed him to obtain a total of three green elf, one purple elf, and the arrival of the fourth lucky girl. "I don''t know what ability the fourth lucky girl has!" Narant smacked his lips, looking forward to it. Time flew by, and it was another three days in a flash. This morning, Narant was eating breakfast, and Mario came to the restaurant to report as usual. "Mario, how is the construction of Rainbow Island?" Narant didn''t wait for Mario to speak, and immediately began to ask about his concerns. "Sir, a lot of bricks have been transported over, and the gap in the wall by the sea is about to be completed. As long as the gate is on the shore, the entry and exit of the island can be ensured safely!" Rainbow Island is not only a wide area, but the terrain is also a shape that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. The island is surrounded by reefs and cliffs, with a drop of at least five or six meters, which is simply a natural city wall. And if you want to go to the island, you can only go through the only beach with water mussels. Therefore, since Narant plans to use it as a secret base, the defense must be perfected. The first is to build a wall on the only passage, and then build a few small towers around it. When the time comes, a small team of guards will be sent to garrison. In this era of underdeveloped navigation, I believe that the safety of the island can be guaranteed. "Very good, after the wall is completed, you also need to speed up the work on the simple docks and houses, and temporarily allocate half of the craftsmen on the square. Didn''t Boris send a lot of craftsmen to study and let them study for a few days, Then start participating in the construction of Maiye Village!" The artisans sent by Boris to study have arrived, including more than ten masons and carpenters in total. The two have negotiated to let these artisans stay in Stormland to study for at least a month. When it is determined that the craftsmen have learned to build brick-walled buildings, they will be allowed to return, and then they will start building manors for a group of nobles. "Yes, my lord!" "Well, by the way, I''m going to build a brick wall fortress in the new territory in the southwest. You have to keep up with the firing Mario of the brick kiln, and stock up some more bricks!" "If it really doesn''t work, you can build another brick kiln, and then the two kilns will start firing together!" "Yes, my lord!" Mario wrote down Narant''s instructions one by one. Seeing that Narant''s explanation was almost the same, he carefully reported: "My lord, according to the report of the serf who took care of the sugar cane forest, it was said that it was the first to cultivate. Mu sugar cane seems to be ripe!" "Oh? Did you mature so soon?" Narant was overjoyed when he heard the words, "The elf really lives up to its reputation!" It seems that it has only been less than three months, and he did not expect to mature so quickly. Originally, Narant thought that he would have to wait at least one more month. It was already a strong effect to turn the sugarcane from two seasons a year into three seasons. Now it seems that he still underestimated it. The harvest time of this elf boosting crop can be doubled directly, that is, the sugar cane can be boosted to the four seasons of the year. You must know that this is not just to speed up the maturity, but the output can also be greatly increased. Some time ago, Narant also paid attention to the rise of sugar cane. The sugar cane in the wild were of different sizes. Some had thick wrists, but they looked like small bamboo poles. And the sugarcane planted in the elf field has strong roots, a little thicker than the sugarcane sold by the fruit stalls in the previous life. "Mario, let someone start harvesting. After harvesting, send it directly to Rainbow Island for storage. When the sugar-boiler stove and mill are built over there, brown sugar and white sugar will be placed on Rainbow Island in the future." "Yes, my lord!" "Well, after harvesting, remember to start planting the next season immediately!" After explaining Mario, Narant''s life became simple and unpretentious again, and he went directly to the back garden to start his own cultivation. Although the autumn war in these years, because the Agate Principality is prosperous and strong, it is all downwind battles, but Narant still needs to practice hard for his own life. War is war, and even if he wins, people will die. He must ensure that he is not the one who will die. And all kinds of work in the castle that were temporarily put on hold due to the arrival of the nobles two days ago have also been reopened. For example, a group of servants and guards such as Laurie have resumed learning writing, and the swordsmanship taught by Catherine in the afternoon will also be restarted. In a blink of an eye, it was night time. "It''s finally night, hehe, my four little elves are coming!" After dinner, Narant couldn''t wait to come to the city wall, enjoying ice cream while looking up at the sky expectantly, because today is another weekly meteor night. Whoosh whoosh! Without making Narant wait long, the splendid meteor shower that filled the sky arrived as scheduled. With the appearance of the meteor, Narant stood up directly. The guards are also looking at the sky at this moment, enjoying the beauty of this once a week. That''s right, the guards of Storm Leader are now watching the meteor shower with admiration. If in the past, they were the most nervous when they saw the meteor shower, and even the serfs would **** up their ears, ready to escape at any time like alert rabbits. However, as Narant killed a large number of dark creatures twice, and did not let a person in the storm leader die because of the dark creatures, the fear of the villagers and guards against the dark creatures has now been reduced to the lowest point. They believe that as long as there are great lords, their own lords will protect them, and dark creatures will no longer be a disaster. Whoosh whoosh! Bang bang bang! "Ah, a lot of meteor showers have fallen!" But at this moment, everyone clearly saw that twice as many meteor showers fell on the Storm Territory. In an instant, a group of guards turned their attention to Narant, because there were obviously twice as many meteors, which was probably a sign of the arrival of dark creatures. Although Narant knew that no dark creatures appeared tonight, he could only pretend to be serious. "Quake, you continue to be on duty. Without my order, the castle cannot be opened!" "Big stone, call your guards and prepare to follow me out of the castle to check the situation!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, the big stone quickly called the personal guard, and the white dragon of Narant was also pulled over Sir, I heard that there is a possibility of dark creatures appearing tonight? "Just when Narant was about to get on his horse, Vivian''s three daughters came over after hearing the news. "Yes, Vivienne, there are twice as many meteors as usual tonight. My lord, I''ll take someone to check it out. Would you like to come along?" "Of course we have to follow, we have to protect the adults!" Vivian and Catherine hadn''t expressed their opinions, but Shirley''s little Lori was waving a small fist. "Okay! Let''s go then!" Narant patted the little Loli on the head, then waved and took the guard and three daughters out of the castle. Anyway, there are only elves tonight, so let''s take them for a walk. Narant has turned on the search function, and the first elf will land near the horse farm. Taking everyone to the racecourse with a fake appearance, Narant soon saw a steaming crater in a wasteland. "Well, my lord, there are no dark creatures here, do you think there will be elves!" Seeing the size of the crater and the fact that there are no dark creatures around, everyone naturally knows that this meteorite does not contain the existence of dark creatures, otherwise the dark creatures will appear at the first time. When Xue Li saw this, she thought that she had not seen the process of picking up the elf, but she was looking forward to it. "Maybe there really is, Shirley, why don''t you ask the God of Glory to give us a little elf!" Narant smiled without saying a word. "Well, good lord!" Xue Li heard the words without hesitation, and immediately raised her little head, clenched her fists with both hands and prayed to the sky: "God of glory, Xue Li is here to pray to you, Bless the lord to get a elf, Shirley is willing to exchange for this good luck at the price of not eating ice cream for a week or three days!" Chapter 297： The **** of glory bullies people "" Narant. Can this wish to the God of Glory still be discounted? If there is a God of Glory, it is estimated that the big boss will be alive and angry after hearing it, and the original one can be changed. However, this little loli has paid a great price for not eating ice cream for three days in exchange for the elf. "Sherry, are you sure? No ice cream for three days?" "Well, my lord, Xue Li is sure. Xue Li heard before that you have to pay a price to make a wish to a god, otherwise it will not work." Xue Li''s little face showed a desperate expression. "Okay, let''s take a look at the effect of your sincere wish, Shirley!" Narant mourned for this little loli for a moment, and then brought everyone to the crater. Naturally, there are elves in this pit. After Narant brought everyone to the edge of the pit, he picked up the long sword in his hand and knocked on the meteorite in the pit. Click! "Yeah! There really is a elf, my lord, there really is a elf! Shirley succeeded." As the shell of the meteorite shattered, a green elf was revealed inside. Shirley''s little loli immediately became excited when she saw it. jumped up. "Yes, yes, it seems that Shirley''s wish was successful." Naturally, Narant would not pierce the lie, and praised the little Loli very cooperatively. Immediately, he recognized the master according to the steps of master recognition. Haw! Migu Migu! After the little guy recognized his master, he woke up and looked at Narant with his big round eyes. "Little guy, follow me to eat delicious and spicy food in the future!" Narant stretched out his fingers to tease the little guy''s forehead for a moment, and then handed it to Shirley next to him. "Xue Li, it seems that your wish to the God of Glory succeeded. In order to reward you, I will now hold it for you!" "Thank you, my lord!" Xue Li really thought that her wish had had an effect, and now she took the elf happily and carefully hugged it in her arms. The first elf arrived, and the team continued to move forward. It didn''t take long for them to pass through Maiye Village and came to the vicinity of the second crater. The size of the crater is still small, and there are no dark creatures around. The little girl Xue Li was probably addicted to praying. Before everyone could get close, she immediately said to Narant: "Sir, Xue Li thinks she is very lucky today! Why don''t Xue Li make another promise to the God of Glory? Wish!" "Sherry, are you sure?" Narant looked at Shirley and thought that this little loli should not cry when the time comes! "Sir, Shirley is sure, this elf is so cute!" "Very good, then Shirley, make a wish!" With permission, Xue Li folded her hands on her chest again, and then raised her head reverently: "God of glory, Xue Li prays to you here, bless the lord to get another elf again, Xue Li is willing to spend three days The price of not eating ice cream in exchange for this good luck!" After Shirley made her wish, Narant and the others approached the crater. Narant''s long sword tapped on the meteorite again. Click! "Yeah! It''s true that Shirley''s wish is really effective again!" Shirley''s eyes widened. The people around were also surprised at the moment, and the eyes they looked at Xue Li were a little incredible. "Shirley, you are really amazing!" Catherine and Vivienne praised Shirley. "Well, I didn''t pull it! Shirley just made a wish!" Shirley was a little embarrassed! While Narant was talking, he immediately completed the recognition of the second little guy. "Xue Li, the price promised to the God of Glory must be obeyed!" "Hmm." Xue Li, who was still quite excited at first, froze, only to realize later that she would not be able to eat ice cream for six days. "Come on, take it!" Narant looked amused, and directly shoved the second green elf to Shirley. "Migu! Migu!" The little guy was hugged by Xue Li in his arms, and called out softly twice, so Xue Li, who was a bit tangled, looked better. Six days is only six days, the adults can get two green elves, and Shirley is also very happy! However, Shirley can''t pray now, or she can''t eat ice cream for nine days, Shirley is reluctant After Shirley made up her mind secretly, everyone was led by Narant to the third crater, which was near the crystal mine. When he saw the crater, Narant stopped his horses naturally, and immediately, the entire team stopped. "Master, why didn''t you leave?" Xue Li asked weakly when she saw the whole team stopped. "Xue Li, haven''t you helped your lord make a wish to the God of Glory?" "Well" Xue Li showed an embarrassed expression on her little face. This time she was not going to mention this matter, but her own adults took the initiative to mention it, and now she had to pray again. But what if it means you can''t eat ice cream for nine days? Under the watchful eyes of Narant, Vivian, Catherine, and a group of guards, Shirley had to pray to the God of Glory again. However, before making a wish, Shirley still asked Narant weakly, "Sir, can Shirley reduce the price of a wish to one day?" "What do you think?" Narant smiled brightly. "Okay God of Glory, I''m willing to give up this good luck by not eating ice cream for three days" After Shirley''s prayer was completed, Narant nodded in satisfaction, and then came to the edge of the crater. Click! "Wow! There''s really a green elf, Shirley, you''re amazing!" "Yeah, Shirley, you are amazing!" There is no doubt that the third green elf appeared in the crater, and the two girls, Catherine and Vivienne, couldn''t help feeling at this moment whether it was really because of Shirley''s prayer that so many elf appeared. After all, getting three elves in one night is incredible. Seeing this, Narant was naturally happy to throw this luck on Shirley''s head. After all, it used to be that one or two elves appeared, and he could fool himself by being favored by the God of Glory. But this time it was four at a time, and only Xue Li could be wronged. Xue Li, who was hugged by the two women, was not as happy as she had seen the two elves before, but looked like she was about to cry. "Go! Let''s move on to check out other craters!" After quickly completing the identification, Narant gave another order to the team to move on. After about ten minutes, it finally arrived at the place where the last elf landed. This time, Narant didn''t need to stop the horse, and as soon as he approached the crater, everyone naturally looked at Shirley. "" Shirley "The **** of glory is above" Shirley began to pray while everyone was watching. After the prayer was completed, everyone came to the edge of the crater more than Narant looked forward to. Click! "Hey! It really does, and it''s still a purple elf!" "Oh my god! That''s so lucky! Four pixies in one night!" Everyone was stunned, this was really comparable to a miracle. "Wow! Bullying, the God of Glory bullies people! Shirley can''t eat ice cream for twelve days now! Summer will be over by then!" This fourth elf became the last straw that crushed Shirley''s little girl. I saw Loli, who was holding the three green elf, squatted directly on the ground, crying aggrievedly. Migu Migu! The three elves also liked Shirley''s innate talent very much. When they saw her cry, they stretched out their little tongues and kept licking on her round face. "Okay Shirley! Tonight, the lord can get four little elves. You are a great hero. The sugar canes are just ripe these days. When you go back, the lord decides to give you twenty-four sugar canes and let you eat two per day!" After completing the recognition of the purple elf, seeing the little girl Shirley crying, Narant couldn''t bear it, and quickly stepped forward to comfort her. I also suffered for this little loli, who just took the blame for herself. Although she dug a pit and jumped in, she still needed the necessary rewards. "Woo! Twenty-four sugar canes, are you serious?" Shirley stopped crying and looked at Narant with tears in her eyes. Chapter 298： Allocating horses "Of course it''s true. You will go to Mario Civil Administrator early tomorrow morning and say it''s my order, sir!" "Wuwu, thank you sir!" Xue Li felt that her young heart was finally compensated, so she wiped away her tears pitifully. Immediately, Vivian and Catherine quickly stepped forward to help Shirley and help her clean up the dust. "Okay, it seems that no dark creatures appeared tonight, and the other meteorites'' landing spots, I just estimated that they all fell into the woods, so I won''t look for them anymore, let''s go back!" The four elves were all in hand, and Narant was not ready to continue to waste, and he waved his hand and led everyone back. And although Vivienne and others felt that such a good opportunity could be looked for again, maybe they could find the elf. However, after thinking about it, if the crater is really in the woods, it''s really hard to find, so I didn''t say anything. After all, they followed their own adults all the way to find the crater. Back at the castle, let Vivian and Catherine take the aggrieved Shirley to rest, while Narant called Mario and instructed the placement of several green elves. Of the three green elves, two of them, Narant, are going to continue to plant sugar cane. Because sugarcane is his most profitable and most in-demand cash crop. With these two new green elves, Narant will have four cane elves, or four acres of elves sugar cane fields. I believe that in the next season, Narant''s shortage of white sugar and brown sugar will be greatly improved, and then we can consider selling white sugar to the entire Principality. And there is still a green elf left, and Narant is going to be placed on the island to strengthen the cultivation of grapes. Although wine has not yet been successfully brewed, Narant feels that as long as wine can be made, the situation in which wine was popular in the Western world in the past, can also be played in this world. In particular, the bright red and transparent color like a ruby ??is completely in line with the nobility''s hobby for status symbols. The placement of the three elves has been settled. As for the last purple elves, it needs to be chosen by itself tomorrow. Purple elf, which can randomly improve the quality of crops on a certain piece of land. This is also the second purple elf that Narant got, and the first purple elf is the sword wood elf. Although the sword wood elf doesn''t seem to be conspicuous now, his credit can be said to be indispensable. Not only are the extraordinary swordwood trees used as arrows, but the spears that Narante equips the barbarians are also made by swordwood. Even the hoes used by the serfs to plough the land, Narant distributed one to each household. The wooden handle used as a **** is not only wear-resistant and reliable, but also light and labor-saving. After explaining about the elf, Narant remembered what he had been waiting for these days, and immediately asked Mario: "Mario, John Blacksmith, have the saddles and horseshoes been forged?" "My lord, it has been forged. Xiao Xiao went to John''s blacksmith''s place in the afternoon to ask about making a hatchet for harvesting sugar cane. John''s blacksmith said that the saddle and horseshoe that you have explained have just been finished, and the hatchet can be made tomorrow! " "Very good, then you will take the saddle and horseshoes to the racecourse tomorrow morning, and then install them on those war horses. My lord, I am going to let Quick and others train for riding!" "Yes, my lord!" After sending Mario, Narant ate a little supper, then took a comfortable bath, and then went back to the bedroom to fall asleep. In the early morning of the next day, after completing the daily practice in the morning, Narant went directly to the gentle **** outside the castle. At this moment, the twenty-five guards, including Quick, were all excitedly waiting here. "I''ve seen adults!" When Narant came to the front of the crowd, all the guards raised their chests and gave Narant a military salute neatly. "It seems that you already know what you are called for today!" "Hey, I got it, my lord!" The guards immediately smirked. It was the saddles and horseshoes they brought from the smithy before, and they worked together to fix it. "Well, but, knowing that I know, I still have to make it clear to you in advance!" "That is, the study of words must give me hard work. I must meet the requirements last time. In addition, the cultivation of vindictiveness must also give me hard work!" "If these two things fall off the chain, then sir, I will take back the war horse!" "Did you hear it!" Narante looked solemn and asked for the exit. "I heard, my lord!" The guards responded loudly. "Very good, now follow me to the racecourse. From today onwards, in addition to learning writing and practicing, you will also follow me in equestrianism!" Coming to the horse farm, twenty-six war horses have been installed with saddles and horseshoes. There were thirty-eight steeds that Narrant had acquired last time, of which seven were mares and five were foals. There are exactly twenty-six male war horses, which are full-grown, enough for twenty-five guards to ride. As for an extra horse, Narant is going to give Vivian a ride. In the past, Vivian was riding a miscellaneous horse Xiaohua, but now there are just enough warhorses, so it is natural to equip this archer with the best warhorses, not only to increase mobility, but also to increase Vivian''s safety. sex. As for Catherine, now that Narant has a white dragon, he is going to give Catherine the lightning to ride. Lightning is a warhorse that has been domesticated for many years, and is most suitable for a novice like Catherine. As for Xue Li, with that little girl''s physique, it is not possible to ride a horse for the time being, but she also has a big fireball to ride, which is much more powerful than a warhorse. "Now, go up and choose your favorite warhorse!" Under the coveted expressions of the guards, Narant waved his hand directly. "Yes, my lord, thank you for your gift!" Following Narant''s orders, Quick and the others immediately flashed their eyes and headed towards the racecourse. If other lords get the horses, even if they want to let their subordinates ride them after they are captured, they need to mount the horses and tame them in person. But Narant has a white dragon, but he can avoid this link. As long as the white dragon gave an order, the war horses stood in place for everyone to ride. "Sir, we have chosen!" Soon everyone selected their war horses. "Okay, then get on it! Quick, it''s up to you to teach them how to ride and ride a warhorse!" "In the beginning, I didn''t ask you to be excellent. When training, you should do it under the condition of ensuring safety. When you can ride proficiently in the future, let me practice a more difficult group charge!" "Yes, my lord!" Narant was not worried about the training attitude of the guards, so he stayed where he was and watched for a while, then rode the white dragon to the open space outside the castle. Today, riding a white dragon every day to train the flame spear has become a compulsory course for Narant. "White Dragon Charge!" Tap tap tap! "Flame Spear!" boom! With the hearty charge over and over again, Narant stopped training until there was no trace of grudge left in his body. hum! When Narant got off the horse to rest, the white dragon came to Narant''s side with a humming sound, and his eyes kept rolling. "You guy, I remember, come on!" Narant said angrily. In the few days that he just signed the master recognition contract with himself, the white dragon was still normal. But over time, this guy has recovered a little bit of a thief. I guess that''s the nature of it. And the white dragon is humming at this moment, just for the purple alfalfa grass. Narant had agreed with him that he would be supplied with purple alfalfa for at least a week this year. So Bai Long remembers it clearly, every time a week is over, after training, he can''t wait to ask Narant to ask for it. hoohoo! When he saw Narant taking out the purple alfalfa, the white dragon immediately hissed happily, then lowered his head and gently swept the purple alfalfa from Narant''s hands with his tongue! Chapter 299： The way to quickly break through the Bronze Elementary Stage? "Let''s go! Bai Long, go back and see how the training at the racecourse is going!" After the white dragon ate the purple alfalfa happily, Narant took the white dragon back to the horse farm. However, when he arrived at the racecourse, Narant was stunned. I saw that all the guards were sitting in a group with frowning faces, and there was no training at all. "What''s the matter?" Narant''s face darkened. Did the guards learn to be lazy? "My lord!" The guards shrank their heads when they saw Narant coming over. At this time, Narant also saw that several guards had blue noses and bruised faces. "Quick, tell me, what''s going on?" Narant frowned. "Sir, it''s like this, after you left, these war horses are not obedient at all, although when we ride up, they won''t throw us off!" "However, these war horses didn''t listen to our orders. We let them move, but the horse stayed in place and didn''t move!" "This is not bad. Some of the war horses suddenly accelerated, causing several guards to turn around!" Quick answered cautiously, his face full of helplessness. "Is there such a thing?" Narant didn''t know how to express his feelings, and immediately looked towards Bai Long. Seeing this, the white dragon immediately walked to a group of war horses and hummed for a while. Immediately, Bai Long''s explanation came from Narant''s mind. Because the white dragon has wisdom and signed a master-servant contract with Narant, the communication between the master and the servant can be unimpeded. With Bai Long''s explanation, Narant also understood what Bai Long meant. Although these war horses obeyed the orders of the white dragon and were ridden by Quick and others, they were not really tame horses. Although they are afraid of white dragons, they also have small temperaments. After all, they are all descendants of white dragons. They know that white dragons will not really hurt them. Therefore, when Bai Long was away, these horses would not be obedient, and they directly played with their petty temperaments and taught Quick and others a profound lesson. "" Narant was speechless, he didn''t expect such a moth. However, this is definitely not going to work. Although Narant can temporarily suppress the white dragon, if the white dragon is not there and they do something else, it will definitely be over. "Unfortunately, there is not enough purple alfalfa, otherwise we can lure it." Looking at the pitiful appearance of Quaker and the others, Narant knew that it might be difficult for them to truly subdue these excellent war horses. It was only possible after mastering very skilled equestrian skills or becoming titled knights. If you don''t surrender, you can only use the temptation of interests to cultivate feelings. But the problem is that there are not many purple alfalfa grasses. If you pick more than 20 plants every week, it is estimated that the alfalfa grass will be smashed before the purple alfalfa grass will bloom and lose its leaves. "Ding, system mission, as your reputation becomes louder and louder, the existence of the Storm Lord becomes more and more dazzling, it is imperative to form a knight order, and now the formation of the knight order has encountered a small setback, you Lord Lord must solve quickly!" "System side missions, let the war horses become obedient willingly, and cooperate with the guards to train!" "Mission reward: The way to quickly break through to become a Bronze Elementary Knight!" "What? How to quickly break through to become a Bronze Knight?" Narant was taken aback by the sudden system prompt. After reflecting it, his face showed ecstasy, but after the ecstasy, he frowned. Quick and the others were taken aback by the gloomy expression on their lord''s face, and all the timid pests did not dare to move. Narant is naturally happy that the system said that it is the way to quickly break through the Bronze Elementary Knight! But the problem is that if he wants to get this reward, he must make these horses obedient and cooperate with Quick and others in training. "Is it really the only thing I have to do with my purple alfalfa?" Narant has this idea in his heart, after all, the way to quickly break through to become a Bronze Knight is too sweet. At that time, it is a big deal to leave thirty or fifty purple alfalfa seedlings for seeding. "Sir!" Just as Narant''s thoughts were surging in his mind, a call came from his ear. "What''s wrong Thomas?" The person who came was Thomas, Narant''s housekeeper. "My lord, the two servants you arranged to study perfume at Baron Rael''s are back!" Thomas stepped forward and replied respectfully. "Oh? Are you back!" It has been about a month and a half since the servants went to study perfume this time, and Narant has been waiting for their return. After all, the production of perfume can directly rely on the Frank family to earn a lot of gold coins. With a large amount of gold coins, he can replace the equipment of the guards and buy a large number of serfs for the autumn war. Even though he can still make a lot of money from the sales of sugar and salt, but the development of the territory has continued, and the cost is huge. In particular, the production of white sugar is limited, and the gold coins earned each time are fixed. "By the way, I''m short of purple alfalfa now, but if I extract the scent of purple alfalfa and spray it on ordinary grass, will I be able to deceive these horses?" Thinking of perfume, Narant suddenly had a flash of inspiration and thought of a good idea. The scent of purple alfalfa grass is very outstanding, and if you can extract a little juice and make it into a perfume, you may be able to make these horses obedient. At that time, use this fake grass to tempt the horse to be willing to accept training This will not only allow him to complete the task and reward, but also the formation of his knights can proceed smoothly. With this whimsical approach, Narant felt that he had to try it anyway, after all, it was much less expensive than removing the purple alfalfa. Immediately, Narant ordered to Quake and others: "Today''s equestrian training will end first, and I will continue to practice when I come up with a solution tomorrow and the day after tomorrow!" "Yes, my lord!" When the guards heard the words, they wilted like an eggplant hit by frost. However, this can only be blamed on their own ineffectiveness, unable to tame the war horse, and in the end they can only follow Narant back to the castle and start working hard to cultivate vindictiveness. On the other hand, Narant met two servants who had returned from study. "Little Vakmiry, I''ve seen adults!" Soon, the two servants came to the hall under the leadership of Thomas. "Well, how did you go to study in Rael''s territory this time?" Narant looked at the two servants, a man and a woman. "My lord, we have already learned how to refine and make basic perfumes from Baron Rael, and the perfume masters under Baron Rael have also assessed us, and only let us come back after passing the assessment!" The two servants answered honestly. "Very good!" Nalan nodded, it seems that Rael is also attentive, let the two come back after passing the assessment, so as not to be lazy and not learn, but let himself misunderstand something here. "Since that''s the case, my lord, I now have a task to give to you, so that you can help me make a perfume" Narant did not hesitate, and directly handed over the refining of purple alfalfa to the two of them, and explained the importance to them. After the two of them listened to the instructions, Narant asked Thomas to take them down to have a good rest, and then began to refine when they were better in the afternoon. Chapter 300： Potions Grapes The purple alfalfa matter was arranged, and after lunch at the castle, Narant continued to leave the castle. The purple elf obtained last night has not yet been placed, and Narant is somewhat looking forward to what kind of extraordinary plant this little guy can improve. "Go! Little guy!" After leaving the castle, Narant directly put the purple elf on the ground. "Migu Migu!" The little guy circled around Narant twice, and then slid away into the distance. Narant immediately followed with his personal guard. However, it felt a little wrong to follow Narant, this little guy actually took them directly to the beach. "So far?" Narant looked puzzled. However, Narant found that it wasn''t over yet. In the end, he watched helplessly as the purple elf treaded water on the sea, heading towards the blue ocean. "I''m going, no, is this going to Rainbow Island?" The elves are amazing, that is, as long as they do not belong to their master''s territory, they will not go to settle down. So, if there is any place beyond the coast that belongs to Narant, it is only Rainbow Island, which was discovered some time ago. "Jack has seen Lord Lord!" When Narant hurried to the seaside, Jack, who was resting on the seashore, immediately stepped forward to greet him. "Jack, you came just in time, get me on the boat now, and set sail!" "Yes, it''s your lord!" Seeing that Narant was a little anxious, Jack looked at the raft that was constantly being loaded with bricks, and didn''t even dare to raise an objection. Immediately, the loading and unloading of the bricks on the coast was suspended, and the ship quickly set sail under the command of Jack! Because he has a spiritual connection with the elf in his heart, Narant is not worried about being lost. Soon, they caught up with the elf again, and the direction of the elf was the Rainbow Island. The ship sailed all the way, it took two hours, and finally came to the coast of Rainbow Island. And the purple elf has already landed on the island one step ahead. Narant followed him to the beach on a raft with his bodyguards. Now, a five- or six-meter-high wall has been built at the only gap behind the rainbow island beach, and a wooden shelf has been built behind the high wall. In this way, the guards can place the brick wall on the wooden shelf. As a city wall, it is used to patrol the enemy. After simply glancing at the brick wall, Narant walked in the direction indicated by the serfs on the island. When Narant arrived at the hill behind the island, purple ripples had begun to ripple around the purple elf. "This is actually a grape!" Narant exclaimed in surprise when he looked at the plants around the elf. He never imagined that the plant that the purple elf lifted was actually a grape. hum! When Narant was surprised, the light on the purple elf finally disappeared, and the foot of the mountain finally returned to its original state. Only the purple vines still shone with a little purple light. "This is forcing me to make wine brewing successful!" Narant immediately raised his footsteps and walked towards the vine that had been lifted by the purple elf. At this moment, the foot of the mountain has been reclaimed by serfs. Except for some trees that are used as supports by vines, there are no other messy grasses. Narant easily came to a vine. "It''s so big?" When Narant came to the vine and looked at the bunch of grapes that had not yet been picked, he suddenly gasped. Originally, the size of this grape was about the same size as the purple grapes in the previous life, but now after the improvement of the purple elves, the size of each grape has reached the size of a lychee. This is more than double the size! The next moment, Narant picked a bunch of grapes directly from the vine. When this bunch of grapes started, Narant felt the pressure in an instant. This bunch of grapes alone probably weighed two or three pounds. If it weren''t for the fortified vines, Narrant estimates that the vines would have been crushed by the fruit. Picking a grape and putting it in the mouth, the rich and sweet taste fills the mouth in an instant, in addition, there is a warm current flowing into the abdomen. "Potion Grape!" Narant''s eyes lit up, he had eaten the extraordinary fruit several times in Tulip Castle, but the effect was not as strong as his own grape. "If you use it to make wine, then drinking can also enhance your physique, and you mustn''t let the nobles drop their jaws!" Although there are also extraordinary juices in this world, such as coconut juice, apple juice, etc., but there is no real extraordinary wine. Narant can predict that when he launches an extraordinary wine, it will definitely impact the three views of all nobles. "Little guy, you are very good!" Satisfied, Narant put away the potion grapes, and immediately took out a small box of potion tulip powder, which was a reward for this purple elf! This time, the purple elf made two-thirds of the vines become potion grapes. This credit is not too big, and the reward is naturally needed. After the little guy happily finished eating the powdered tulips, Narant told the serfs on the island to take care of the elf, and then he returned to Stormland on the Rainbow. Time turned to two days later. This morning, Narant just finished his breakfast, and Mario, who had just reported his departure, went back and forth. "What''s wrong Mario?" "My lord, Wacker and Millie report that you have finished arranging for them to refine purple alfalfa!" "Oh? Where are they?" Narant was overjoyed, he had been waiting for this matter. It is not only about the training of cavalry, but also about how to quickly break through the Bronze Elementary Stage. "Sir, the two of them are still in the stone house in Maiye Village, and they are bottling at the moment. I will inform you first when the youngest finds out!" Because making perfume requires a lot of serfs to participate and also In order to facilitate the transportation of raw materials, Narant did not place the venue in the castle. Instead, they temporarily placed Wacker and Millie''s workplace in the old stone house on the square, which was firm and spacious enough for them to use it temporarily. After a few days when the perfume workshop on Rainbow Island is completed, they will be placed on Rainbow Island to specialize in the production of perfume. Narant couldn''t wait to see if the perfume made from purple clover could be effective on horses, so he didn''t wait for Wacker and Millie to come to see him at the castle, he immediately rushed to Maiye with his guards. village. "I''ve seen your lord!" When Narant stepped into the stone house, he immediately smelled a faint fragrance of flowers and plants. The two perfumers, Wacker and Millie, were about to go out, and when they saw him, they immediately saluted respectfully. "Well, I heard that you have completed the refining of purple alfalfa?" "Yes, my lord!" As they said, they each took out five small porcelain bottles containing perfume, "Sir, this time, a total of fifty plants of purple alfalfa were consumed, and there are ten bottles of the extracted juice essence. !" Nalanda nodded and took one of the bottles. Boo! As the jar was opened, a strong smell of purple alfalfa immediately emanated. "Very good!" The smell was several times stronger than the usual smell of purple alfalfa, which showed that the two of them had really passed the test in learning how to make basic perfumes. "Mario, give each of them three silver coins, and let them rest for a few days. After a few days when the house on Rainbow Island is completed, let them go to Rainbow Island and start making perfume!" "Yes, my lord!" "Thank you for your gift!" When the two heard that they were rewarded with three silver coins, they immediately thanked Narant. Chapter 301： crazy horses After explaining Mario, Narant walked out of the stone house with ten porcelain vases. hum! And when Narant just stepped out of the stone house door, the white dragon, led by the big stone, came to Narant without hesitation. With those two big nostrils, he kept sniffing around Narant''s body, sniffing while sniffing. Eyeballs are still looking for something. Obviously, this white dragon has already smelled the fragrance of purple alfalfa. Seeing this, Narant took out a bottle of purple alfalfa essence and opened it with a bang. Roar! When the bottle cap was opened, the rich scent of purple alfalfa reeked out, and the white dragon hissed in excitement, and the four hooves kept stomping on the ground. Obviously, the white dragon was a little excited and anxious, because it could smell the incomparably rich scent of purple alfalfa, but Narant didn''t have purple alfalfa in his hands. There is only a small porcelain bottle that makes it incomprehensible. Facing the temptation of the scent of purple alfalfa, the next moment Bai Long turned his mouth towards the porcelain bottle in Narant''s hand. Seeing that Bai Long wanted to lick the porcelain bottle, Narant quickly capped the porcelain bottle and took back the space ring. hum! When he felt the scent of the purple alfalfa disappear, Bai Long was immediately dumbfounded. "You foodie! I''ll feed you later!" Seeing the appearance of the white dragon, Narant felt even more relieved. The scent of the alfalfa grass could even deceive the white dragon. He believed that those war horses with little wisdom would be better deceived. "Come on, let''s go to the horse farm!" Immediately, Narant rode on the white dragon and rushed directly to the horse farm. At this moment, the war horses and cattle and sheep on the horse farm are happily nibbling on the tender grass on the grass. Narant directly asked the guards to cut some tender grass, and then walked to a wooden sink. This is only ten vials of purple alfalfa essence, and naturally it is impossible to use it up at one time. So in order to make the tender grass more evenly stained with the scent of purple alfalfa, Narant prepared to dilute the alfalfa essence into water, and then soak the tender grass in water. "Would you like to add some more ambergris?" Narant hesitated, after all, the quality of other perfumes improved directly after adding ambergris, and the fragrance became more pleasant and pleasant. "Then add a bottle and try it, anyway, ambergris is not poisonous!" Thinking of this, Narant immediately started adding ambergris to a bottle of purple alfalfa. As the ambergris powder is added, cap the bottle and shake gently. "Sir, the tender grass has been cut!" At this time, the big stone and others have also cut a large bundle of tender grass and returned. "Very good, first take out a small half and put it in this sink!" While instructing the big stone and others, Narant also reopened the porcelain bottle with ambergris. Boo! "Hey! The fragrance is more intense and mellow!" The next moment, Narant''s nostrils were instantly invaded by a strong scent of purple alfalfa. And this time, the fragrance of purple alfalfa after adding ambergris is surprisingly good. It seems that the effect is even more harmonious than the previous jasmine and rose fragrances. Roar! At this time, the white dragon suddenly hissed, and began to jump around Narant, as excited as the dogs in the previous life were waiting for food. "Is it that strong?" White Dragon''s response gave Narant the most intuitive result. It seems that the purple alfalfa essence with ambergris added has made White Dragon a little crazy. Roar! Roar! However, this is not over, Narant''s sigh just fell, but there was another roar in the distance. Boom! Boom! Immediately, a dense muffled sound like thunder came from Narant''s ears. Looking in the direction from which the voice came, Narant was stunned for a moment. I saw the herd of horses that were nibbling on the tender grass tens of meters away, rushing towards here. When running wildly, the eyes of each of the war horses were slightly red, and they looked a little crazy. Moo moo! BAA Baa baa! And after the horse herd, a few cows and sheep also came running wildly with the same moo and baa. "Damn it! Is there such a strong one!" Narant was also stunned by this battle! Only then did he realize that he had underestimated the power of this purple alfalfa essence and ambergris. Faced with such a situation, Narant hurriedly put a few drops of the purple alfalfa essence in the porcelain bottle into the sink, then quickly covered the porcelain bottle and put it in the space ring. As the porcelain bottle was put away, the rich scent of purple alfalfa in the air gradually faded, and the eyes of the war horses returned to normal. Seeing this, Narant wiped off his sweat with lingering fears. He was a high-level bronze knight, and he was a little worried when he saw dozens of high war horses rushing frantically. Of course, although the eyes of those war horses had returned to normal at this moment, their running still did not stop, because the scent of purple alfalfa was still permeating the sink. Narant immediately let the big stone start stirring the tender grass and water in the manger As the water was stirred, the previous few drops of purple alfalfa essence were evenly mixed into the water. "White Dragon, let the horses wait here quietly for me!" After doing everything, Narant immediately ordered the White Dragon. Roar! Immediately after the white dragon neighed, a group of war horses finally stopped in front of Narant. However, their big nostrils were all snapping, and their big eyes kept glancing into the sink. Seeing that the horses and the cows and sheep stopped, Narant waited for a few minutes before finally picking up a handful of tender grass, and then handed it to the white dragon under the watchful eyes of a group of cows and horses. "Come on, Bai Long, have a taste!" Bai Long immediately became cheerful, and then with his big nose, he sniffed the green grass with the smell of purple alfalfa in confusion. The wise one remembered that the purple alfalfa should be purple, and some didn''t understand why the grass turned green now. However, after all, it was tempted by the scent of purple alfalfa, or it stuck out its tongue and rolled the tender grass in Narant''s hand into its mouth. hum! Eating the tender grass that smells of alfalfa, the doubts in the white dragon''s eyes still exist, but there is also a look of enjoyment. "It''s done!" Narant was overjoyed, even the white dragon could be deceived by the temptation, and the other horses didn''t need to think about it. The next moment, Narant fished two more tender grasses and handed them to a group of war horses. hum! Sure enough, when the war horses saw the tender grass in Narant''s hands, they didn''t even have any doubts, and immediately scrambled to put their heads out to eat the tender grass. "Haha! Big Stone, now go and call Quake and the others to me!" This time, Narant is finally 100% sure that his whimsical idea is effective, and the system task can be completed! Chapter 302： Catapult completed "Sir, you are looking for us!" It didn''t take long for Quick and the others to trot with the big stone to the racecourse, their eyes full of excitement. They had already anticipated the purpose of Narant calling them here. For these war horses, Quick and the others have been having trouble sleeping and eating these days, tossing and turning. Even because he feels that he and others are useless, now he has to practice his fighting qi until the early morning every day. "Now, you guys start training again" Next, Narant distributed the tender grass soaked in purple alfalfa essence to a group of guards. How to use it, he also taught a group of guards. That is like training a dog in the previous life, as long as the war horse is obedient and obeys the order, then a tender grass will be given. Narant doesn''t believe it anymore. Facing the temptation of tender grass, the war horses can still make a fool of themselves. "Yes, my lord!" Although Quick and the others didn''t know whether their adults said this method would be useful, they still believed and obeyed unconditionally. Even if this tender grass looks no different from the grass on the ground, if the adults say yes, it is yes! "Okay, let''s start training!" In order to get the real and effective effect of the tender grass, Narant did not stop after explaining, and rode the white dragon directly to the gentle **** of the castle to start his afternoon riding training. This training took Narant an hour and a half. Originally, he wanted to train for a while, but when he was riding the white dragon to charge, a system prompt suddenly sounded in his mind. "Ding, the system side quests have been completed to make the war horses willingly cooperate with the practice, and the method of quest rewards to quickly break through the Bronze Elementary Knights has been issued!" "It''s finally done!" Narant was overjoyed, and he didn''t have any thoughts about the next training. He rode the white dragon directly towards the racecourse. When he came to the racecourse, he saw a different scene from the last time. I saw that in the racecourse, a group of guards had already started to slowly move forward on new horses. And the guards from the several earl families in Quicken are already able to ride horses in the racecourse. "Sir!" When Quick and the others saw Narant''s arrival, they immediately surrounded him with excitement. "Sir, today''s horse is really obedient!" Quick said excitedly. "Yeah!" Narant was extremely calm. With his master shot, would there still be problems that could not be solved? After a pause, Narant instructed: "Since the war horse has become obedient, then you should give me a good training. I hope that each of you will become proficient in riding in a month!" "In addition, remember to cultivate a good relationship with your war horse. I don''t want you to always rely on the tender grass I gave to control the war horse!" "Yes, my lord!" After explaining to Quake and others, Narant did not stop, and rode the white dragon directly back to the castle! As the war horse became docile, Quick and others began to train hard in the next few days. Today, even if these guards do not need to patrol for a day, the time is very urgent. He studied writing in the morning, and immediately went to the horse farm to practice riding. After a quick lunch, he followed Catherine to learn swordsmanship. After finishing the study of swordsmanship, there is still a little extra time. They go to the horse farm to practice horsemanship again. They will not jump into the creek to wash up until the sun sets, and then have dinner. After dinner, they had to practice vindictiveness again until the early hours of the morning. With such diligent cultivation and study, progress is of course very fast. For example, in words, most of the guards have been able to memorize more than 200 words, which is not far from the one-hundred-word article that Narant requested. And the growth of swordsmanship and riding is also very fast, not to mention swordsmanship, all the guards of Narant under the guidance of Catherine. After a few days of practice in riding, the guards who were only able to jog a few steps on horseback have started to trot on horses in the past two days. "When will my fourth lucky daughter arrive?" On this day, Narant sat in the castle hall to rest after lunch, but he was thinking about his two system quest rewards. Three or four days have passed, and the system reward for the lucky girl and the way to quickly break through the bronze knight have not been fulfilled. This made Narant a little unbearable. However, after so many quest rewards, he knew that the system would definitely not deceive him, but it was a bit difficult to wait. "Sir, Captain Raymond reported that there are several carpenters outside the castle who asked to see you, saying that the trebuchet has been completed!" "Oh? The trebuchet is done?" The lucky girl did not wait, but waited for the trebuchet first, and Narant immediately came to the spirit. Walking out of the hall, I came directly to the outside of the castle, and I saw a simple trebuchet under the gentle slope. "I have seen the lord!" When Narant came down the gentle slope, several carpenters approached him carefully to greet him. "Well, the trebuchet is ready, have you tried it?" Narant nodded to a few people, but his eyes were on the simple trebuchet. The base of this catapult is the same as the crossbow, and it is also equipped with four wheels, but the scale is naturally larger. This catapult is more than five meters long and three meters wide, and it looks a little bigger than the car in the previous life. "Sir, not yet!" "Okay, let''s test it now!" Nalanda nodded, the appearance was almost the same as the blueprint he had drawn for them, and the real object was even more detailed. Of course, this is also because Narant has never seen a real catapult in his previous life, and the drawings only give the general structure and principle, and the rest are all explored by a few carpenters. With that said, Narant told Big Stone and the others again to point the catapult at the open space outside the castle and go to the castle to call Vivian. Soon, the direction of the catapult changed, and Vivian came outside the castle. "Wow! My lord, what is this!" Narant just asked someone to call Vivienne, but Shirley, the oil bottle, also followed, and looked at the trebuchet curiously. Because of the sugar cane and the large bunch of potion grapes that Narant brought back two days ago, Little Loli has forgotten the pain of not being able to eat ice cream for twelve days. "This is the catapult, Vivian, you can launch it. You don''t need to aim for the first shot. Test the throwing distance of the catapult. When the second shot arrives, look at the distance and select the target!" The catapult is different from the longbow and the crossbow. Its shooting angle must be parabolic, so there is a dead angle for shooting, and the distance must be predetermined in advance to hit the target. And this catapult has just been made, and the shooting distance has yet to be tested. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Big Stone and the others followed the carpenter''s instructions, and UU reading began to turn the winch on the side and pull down the rocker arm of the trebuchet. The loading of this catapult is also relatively simple. When it needs to be loaded, a rope with an iron hook on the base is hung on the throwing arm of the projectile. Then turn the winch to pull the throwing arm all the way down to the base of the throwing cart, where there is a snap mechanism to fix the throwing arm. When the rocker arm is fixed, the rope hook can be removed at this time, and then reloading. Soon, a round stone bullet prepared in advance was put into the bullet slot on the rocker arm. This stone bullet is at least twenty centimeters in diameter, which is naturally not enough to see compared to a large catapult. However, if a person is directly hit, it is estimated that the bronze high-level knight will also be thrown into the street. "Launch!" After the stone bullets were loaded, Narant didn''t hesitate, and directly ordered the launch. Boom! The big stone immediately pulled the lever on the side of the catapult, only to hear a thud, the catapult shook suddenly, and the rocker arm rebounded instantly under the pull of several wolf tendons of monsters with amazing toughness in front. With the strength of this rebound, the stone bullet was directly thrown out, drawing an arc visible to the naked eye in the air. boom! The next moment, the dust was flying four hundred meters away, and there was a muffled sound. Although the stone bullet landed, it did not stop moving immediately. Instead, it continued to bounce several times with the help of huge inertia and rebound force, and then rolled several dozen meters before it stopped. "Not bad!" Narant''s eyes lit up. The twenty-centimeter-sized stone bomb weighed dozens of kilograms. It was thrown more than 400 meters. Compared with this small catapult, it was already very good. At least the catapult he captured from Quint could launch more than 800 meters. You must know that the catapult is very cumbersome. It is scaled down in the same proportion as the large catapult, and its mobility is absolutely touching. Chapter 303： The Gift has arrived! "Reload again!" creak creak! click! The first shot is to measure the approximate trajectory and range of the catapult, and the second shot is to test the accuracy. Narant asked his guards to draw a large circle more than 400 meters away, with a range of about ten meters. For a trebuchet, it is not that difficult to achieve complete accuracy. The circle was drawn, and the second projectile was loaded following Narant''s order. And Vivian also began to instruct Big Stone and others to find the angle. Speaking of which, this catapult has another advantage, that is, the projection angle can be slightly modified. At that time, as long as you put a layer of hard soil behind it, you can change the shooting depression angle up and down, and this simple control can affect the shooting distance. Of course, this kind of operation is only possible with catapults. Large catapults and Quint''s small catapults have certain requirements on the leveling of the ground, otherwise the entire support may be broken accidentally. This is another advantage of the catapult, which can just make up for the shortcomings in range and power. "Sir, you''ve already aimed." About a minute later, Vivian''s crisp voice came. "Then let''s launch!" "Yes, my lord!" "emission!" Boom! Following Narant''s order, the catapult shook again, and the football-sized projectile flew out. boom! After a while, the stone bullet hit the ground in an arc visible to the naked eye. "Wow! Hit! Sister Vivian is really amazing!" With Vivian taking the shot, Narant did not disappoint with the second shot, hitting the circle 400 meters away. Shirley jumped up excitedly when she saw it. "Vivian, it''s very good!" Narant also praised Vivian without hesitation. This is also Vivienne, she has a talent for accurate perception, so just look at the shooting parabola once and can adjust it correctly. If someone else were to operate it, even if it was a trebuchet veteran, it is estimated that there is no calibration of three or five rounds, so don''t even think about entering the circle. "Thank you for your compliment!" Vivian blushed. Narant looked at Vivian''s shy look quite seductive, and after a while he continued: "By the way, Vivian, next, my lord, I am going to recruit fifty ordinary guards again, then you will need more. There is a task, and that is you to teach them how to operate the trebuchet!" With the completion of the crossbow and the catapult, Narant is ready to form a baggage team again, specially responsible for the control of the crossbow and the catapult. Of course, with the current number of serfs in the territory, it is difficult for him to draw out so many people. However, fortunately, the earl''s personal servant gave him a message a few days ago, that is, the second prince will send him a population package in the near future, so Narant is going to wait for the package to arrive, and then choose from them. . The only pity is that Vivian has not yet reached the level of being promoted to the intermediate level, otherwise training the guards will be twice the result with half the effort. "Yes, my lord, Vivian will definitely teach her carefully!" Vivian was naturally obedient to Narant, and was not at all unhappy because of the added tasks. "Very good!" Next, Narant turned to look at the carpenters, who were already looking forward to it: "You guys did a good job this time, I promised you a reward last time, wait a moment. Each of you go to the castle steward to get a gold coin!" "In addition, Mario, write down their names. After the small building in Maiye Village is built, each of them will be allocated one!" Able to make crossbows and catapults, from this moment on, these serfs are considered cutting-edge talents. So Narant is not stingy in rewarding him. Of course, there is also the idea of ??thousands of dollars to buy horse bones. "Yes, my lord!" "Thank you Lord for the gift! Thank you Lord for the gift!" Several carpenters knelt on the ground in excitement. Gold coins and beautiful small buildings, which they never imagined before! Although they were carpenters, they never actually owned gold coins. As for the small building that is as beautiful as a noble manor, it is not even a dream that he has ever dreamed of. Not only can you get a gold coin now, but you can also get a brand new stone house in the near future. They felt that when they really lived in that beautiful small building, even if they only lived for one day, they would have no regrets in their life. When Narant tested the trebuchet with great success, at the junction of the Dark Iron Earl and Stormland, thousands of people gathered here. "Your Excellency Ulic, are you ready? This time, His Royal Highness the Second Prince has explained that I must complete this matter!" "Sir Barn, please rest assured, this time I have mobilized 300 guards to ensure that these serfs will not dare to come back after they have been driven over." Ulic sat leisurely on a soft chair, facing a middle-aged man beside him. Sir Nian opened his mouth. This middle-aged man is a subordinate of the second prince. This time, he has gathered thousands of families of the daughters of doom from the various counties. This is a great gift specially prepared for the Storm Lord! "That''s good, then I''ll ask Your Excellency Ulic!" "Sir Barn, you''re welcome I will definitely help with the things that His Royal Highness the second prince explained. Besides, my father has already rushed over more than 200 family members of the Daughter of Doom some time ago. There are no reflections.¡± "In my opinion, that Narant has too many lice now and is not afraid of biting. I guess I really hope you can send more people over there!" Ulic teased, of course, he didn''t realize that he was making fun of his words. is the truth. "Haha! I don''t need to worry about this, I''m only responsible for completing the tasks given by the second prince!" Baan smiled when he heard the words, "However, speaking of this little lord named Narant is really bold, not only Dare to contradict the prince, and even dare to stay in the land of doom." "Your Excellency Ulic, if there is an attack by dark creatures in this Storm Territory, and that Sir Narant has suffered a lot, remember to inform His Royal Highness the Second Prince" "No problem, Ser Barne, let''s get started then!" After speaking, Ulic waved to the centurions of the guards not far away. Clang clang! "Everyone, go north for me now! Or kill me!" "what!" As a group of guards drove away, the serfs who had gathered in a mess in front of them jumped around in an instant, and were shoved and led towards the storm while screaming. "Remember me, even if you die, you can only die in the territory in front of you! If anyone dares to escape back, or flee to the grassland, as long as they are caught, they will cut off their limbs and throw them into the woods. Feed the beast!" Amid the loud reprimands and threats of the guards, this group of serfs, who were not as good as beggars in ragged clothes, finally crossed the buffer zone and entered the border of the Storm Territory. When these serfs crossed the border, several bees flying in the nearby flowers circled twice in the air, and then quickly flew towards the Fortress of Fortune. Chapter 304： girl vinnie "My lord, my lord!" Narant, who had just tested the catapult, was in a good mood. He was riding the lightning bolt and continued to practice horsemanship. At this time, Shirley, who had already returned to the castle to practice, went back and hurriedly called Narant. "What''s the matter, Shirley?" Seeing this, Narant''s mind moved. "My lord, the bee just came back and reported that a large group of people broke into the border!" "Has the spree finally arrived?" Narant''s eyes lit up. Before Shirley came hurriedly, Narant already had some guesses. After all, he got the news last time, saying that the second prince will give him a big gift in the near future. Now this group of intruders is a big gift from the second prince! In addition, his fourth lucky girl has not appeared for so long, and Narant has some doubts whether this new lucky girl will appear in that group of people. "Let''s go, go to the border now!" Narant didn''t delay, and immediately began to gather people, ready to go to the border to receive this wave of gifts! An hour later, Narrant rushed to the border with fifty barbarian guards. Looking around, the front is crowded with people. When the families of these doomed daughters saw Narant coming with the barbarians, their faces turned pale with fright, and they all hid on both sides of the road and shivered. Some people wanted to turn around and flee, but they looked at the scene in the buffer zone, remembered the previous threatening words, and stopped the idea of ??running away. Seeing this, Narant ignored these serfs, but waved at Vivian, and then went directly to the buffer zone in front of him. This time, it was estimated that there were too many people, so Ulic and the others did not leave directly after driving the serfs over, but stood upright in the buffer zone with hundreds of guards. Seeing this, Narant naturally wanted to pretend. When he came to the buffer zone, Narant frowned and said to Ulic in front of him: "Your Excellency Ulic, I don''t know what you mean by Dark Iron Earl?" "The last time I rushed over more than 200 relatives of the Daughter of Doom, I had already swallowed my anger, but this time I rushed over a thousand more people. Presumably, these people are also relatives of the Daughter of Doom, right?" "Sorry, Sir Narant, the relatives of the more than 200 Daughter of Doom last time were an accident. Originally, the relatives of the Daughter of Doom were all placed on the edge of the Fire Prairie!" "As a result, some time ago, barbarians suddenly invaded the border, which caused the relatives of those daughters of doom to escape to the Storm Territory!" "And this time, you may not believe Sir Narant when you say it. It''s still an accident." "The relatives of these doomed daughters are gathered here by His Royal Highness the Second Prince. They originally wanted to send them to the raging grassland to settle down, and then compete with the barbarians for the living space of the grassland!" "But the relatives of these doomed daughters are too timid, they just ran away, and they ran into the Storm Collar after this run. I am also worried about this matter. No matter how I ordered them, they were unwilling. return!" This time, the second prince didn''t plan to hide it, because he just wanted Narant to know that his little Sir had offended him, and let him know that his dignified second prince wanted to teach him a lesson, as simple as teaching an ant. Therefore, Ulic directly pointed out the name of the second prince. "Your Excellency Ulic, do you think I will believe what you say?" Narant looked gloomy. "Sir Narrant, believe it or not, what I Ulic said is the truth. Otherwise, see if you can call those serfs back for me! If possible, I Ulic will take them away immediately." "If it doesn''t work, I think Sir Narant can go and inform Earl Tulip and let him help you and His Royal Highness the Second Prince to discuss how to resolve this matter!" Ulic spread his hands innocently. "Second Prince, he is deceiving people too much!" "Sir Narant, if there is nothing else, then I will go first! As for these people, the danger is a little more dangerous, but in fact, it is still good for Sir Narant''s Storm Territory, at least it can increase the labor force! '' With that, Ulic turned around on his horse. And the Sir named Bane gave Narant a disdainful look, followed by a sneer. "Yulik! Go back and tell the second prince, since I, Narant, can be the lord of the land of doom, I am not afraid of bad luck. It is absolutely impossible to use this method to calculate me Narant! Continue to send the relatives of the Daughter of Doom in the future!" Narant shouted angrily towards the backs of the two. "Haha! This little second son actually wants to play such a trick, but I think his proposal is a good one. When I go back, I will tell His Royal Highness the second prince. I believe that several earls will thank His Highness! " "I want to see if I still have the guts I have now!" Hearing that Narant''s words were obviously stubborn words, Sir Bane burst into laughter, ready to go back and be merciful to meet Narant''s request. And Ulic also felt that Narant was trying to save face, but Narant had no direct conflict with him, so he just smiled and shook his head without saying anything. Ulic and Baan left, but the guards of Earl Dark Iron did not take them away, and were still monitoring the border. "I hope His Royal Highness the Second Prince can understand my painstaking efforts!" Narant didn''t care either. Looking at the backs of Ulic and the two of them leaving, he felt that his noble self-cultivation had performed very well this time, and he returned to his own with satisfaction. within the territory. At this time, Vivienne and a group of barbarians had already reunited the families of thousands of Daughter of Doom. Narant now has time to look at everyone carefully. This time, the appearance of this group of people was much more miserable than the last two hundred people. Those two hundred people are the people of the Earl of Black Iron, and they are not far from the Storm Territory. And this group of people came from all over the Principality. After months of long-distance travel, not only were they all ragged and skinny, but many of them were mentally sluggish and showed signs of illness. "Raymond, Vivian, take them to Maiye Village." This time there were too many people, and the thatched huts in Lucky Village were no longer enough, so they could only be resettled in Maiye Village first. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, a group of serfs headed towards Maiye Village under the **** of the guards. The speed of this time was very slow. After an hour and a half, Narant and his party only walked half of the distance. Seeing that some serfs were swaying as they walked, Narant frowned slightly, "Vivian Now go to Maiye Village to inform Mario and ask him to bring some iron pans and black bread." Narant felt that if he continued to walk, some of the serfs had to lie down, so he had to stop and prepare to let them rest and replenish before walking. To others, the relatives of these doom-daughters represent doom, and everyone fears that they will die. But to Narant, these people are big gifts, and one less is a loss. In particular, although most of this group of people are girls, there are basically few elderly people, because the elderly people are estimated to be consumed on the way. Following Narant''s orders, Vivian immediately rode a warhorse to Maiye Village. A group of serfs crouched down on the ground and rested. Boom! However, as soon as they sat down, a situation immediately appeared in the crowd. I saw a girl fell directly to the ground. "Ah! Miss Vinnie fainted!" "Miss Vinnie fainted!" Soon there was a commotion among the serfs, and the serfs who were still limp on the ground heard the cry, stood up and leaned towards the fainted girl anxiously. "Quiet! All sit down for me!" Raymond saw this, worried that there would be trouble, and immediately took the guards to maintain order. It was a bit strange for Narant to see this scene. These are all relatives of the Daughter of Doom, from all over the principality, how a girl fainted can attract the attention of so many serfs. Moreover, there is also the title of Miss. It should be known that the title of lady among the serfs is rare. Generally, only noble ladies can enjoy this honorary title. And since this girl is an exiled person, it is naturally impossible to be a noble lady! Chapter 305： pale skinned girl Soon, the serfs who had gathered were forcibly separated by Raymond and others, and they all crouched back to the ground honestly. At this time, Narant personally stepped forward and walked into the group of serfs. Narant came to the girl. The girl was about sixteen or seventy-eight. Although she was also dressed in tatters, her facial features were quite delicate. Narant leaned over and touched the girl''s forehead, and found that the girl had a fever. Narant immediately asked Big Stone to take the water bladder from the carriage and handed it to a female serf beside the girl, "Give her some water!" "It''s the nobleman, thank you for the gift of the nobleman!" The female serf hurriedly took the water bag, and gratefully kowtowed to Narant before she began to carefully feed the girl. "Who can tell me what''s going on with this girl named Vinnie, and why do you call her Miss?" Hearing Narant''s question, many serfs were naturally afraid to squeak, and they were even worried that the title might arouse the dissatisfaction of the nobles. At this time, the female serf who was still feeding Winnie cowered and said, "Master noble, I know the reason because Winnie helped us along the way, and many people died on the way. When we get sick, Vinnie helps us heal by collecting herbs from the roadside!" "The villain ate wild fruit two days ago and vomited all the time. It was also Miss Winnie who saved the villain" "Oh?" Narant was a little surprised, "So this girl is a doctor?" In this world with backward technology, serfs basically rely on hardships to get sick, and those who know more will go out to pick some herbs in the wild, and then eat them indiscriminately. As for doctors, there are really very few, but there are quite a few of them. To speak of a real doctor, only the castle and church priests of the great nobles know some serious medicines. This is one of the reasons why the church can quickly win people''s hearts. There is still no doctor in Narant''s territory. If this girl is really a doctor, then there may be a place to see if the serf led by the storm has a small illness in the future. As for Narant himself, after becoming an extraordinary knight, what fever and cold have left him. "Master noble, it should be, Miss Vinnie has cured a lot of people!" "Big stone, pull the carriage here!" Since the girl is a doctor, Narant has to find a way to keep her no matter what. So, Narant directly asked Big Stone to pull the carriage and put the **** the carriage. At the same time, Narant taught the previous female serf to soak a towel and apply it to the girl''s forehead. There is no special medicine for fever in this world, that''s all Narant can do, and the others hope that the girl can get over it by herself. It didn''t take long for Vivian to return with Mario. This time brought a lot of brown bread and a wok. After letting the serfs fill their stomachs a little, Narant set off with everyone again. "Mario, these people will be handed over to you! Let them rest for a day or two, during which you lead the castle servants to conduct a census on them!" "After the census is over, start arranging jobs for them!" "Yes, my lord!" Now the castle servant''s language learning is progressing very well, and he has learned a lot more words than those rough men in Quaker. It shouldn''t be a problem to get the servants to fight with Mario. As for Vivian, now this girl is busy with things, and there are thousands of serfs in this group, and Narant can''t bear to make her work again. Handing over the placement of serfs to Mario, Narant returned to the castle directly with the team. "Yeah, my lord, who is this sister?" Shirley was already in the vestibule waiting for Narant to return. When she saw Vinnie in the carriage, she immediately became curious. "This girl''s name is Vinnie. I heard that she is a doctor who knows how to treat diseases. Now she has a fever because of exhaustion and hunger. Shirley, Vivienne and Catherine, you will take her to wash up later, Then put it in the castle, and let Rose boil some herbs for her to drink." "If possible, give her something to eat, with broth!" Because the girl is still in a coma, the hard existence of the brown bread is naturally impossible to feed. "Yes, my lord!" When she heard that the girl was actually a doctor, Shirley immediately became interested, and immediately prepared to carry the woman into the castle with Vivian and Catherine. "Xue Li, wait a minute, my lord has something to tell you!" Narant immediately stopped Shirley''s little loli. Immediately, Narant handed over the monitoring of the new serfs to Shirley again. There were only 200 people last time, and there were several spies inside. This time there were thousands of people, and they were still from the major counties. Narant felt that if there were not a few spies in it, it would be a ghost. "Sherry, do you remember?" "Sir, Xue Li remembers it, and promises to help you find the bad guys!" Little Lolita''s chest clapped loudly. "Well, then Shirley, go and inform your mother!" "Yes, my lord!" Next, the girl was handed over to Vivian and others. The time flickered to the evening, when Narant returned from training outside the castle and walked into the inner castle, but happened to run into Rose. "Rose! How''s the girl?" "My lord, I have fed her some herbs and broth, but the girl is still awake!" "Well, you have helped me take care of her these two days. She is the only doctor in the territory. If she is cured, the serfs in the territory will also have a place to see a doctor!" "Yes, my lord!" Rose naturally obeyed unconditionally, and continued after a pause: "Sir, you asked me to remind you about the wine last time, and now the wine has been brewed for ten days, do you need to open it to check? ?" "So soon!" Narant almost forgot about it. However, the wine is made before the harvest festival, which is really more than ten days. "Let''s go and have a look!" Narant followed Rose to the storage room. He took a jar of wine from the storage room and opened the top seal, and soon Narant saw a layer of grape pomace floating on the surface. "It seems to be ok" Narant remembers very clearly, as long as the grape pomace floats, it means the first stage of fermentation is complete. What needs to be done at this time is to pick up the slag, and then continue to seal and ferment for half a month, and then we can see if the wine will be made. Narant immediately asked Rose to help the cook with a few little maids and began to filter the grape pomace. When the grape pomace was filtered, Narant remembered that adding egg whites in a previous life might make the wine more transparent, so he also put some egg whites in one of the cans. At that time, whether it succeeds or not, it will only be a matter of a can of wine. After everything was done, Narant became more relaxed at night, and it was the next morning in a flash. Narant just walked out of the restaurant after breakfast, when Shirley Little Lolita found Narant: "Sir, wake up! That doctor sister is awake!" "Oh? Are you awake?" Narant was slightly pleasantly surprised, it seemed that the doctor of the Storm Collar would be gone in the future. Immediately, Narant followed Shirley to the room where the maids lived. Before entering the room where Vinnie was placed, Narant saw a girl sitting on the bed in front of her, with brown sugar brown bread and a bowl of broth in her hands. "Hey! Why is the skin so white, is it because Vivian and others have cleaned it?" Just looking at the girl, Narant almost didn''t recognize it. Yesterday, the girl''s facial features were delicate, and she probably didn''t do heavy work, so her skin was much fairer than that of the serfs. But compared to now, there is still a huge gap. Now the girl''s complexion is on a par with Vivian, Shirley and Catherine! Chapter 306： The fourth lucky girl appeared However, Narant''s doubts didn''t last long, because the next moment he heard a series of system sounds in his mind. "Ding, I found a new lucky girl! The picture book is automatically included!" Lucky Girl: Vinnie Half Awakened Specialty: Healing! Special talents: powerful healing, pharmacy configuration! She is a powerful physician and an excellent pharmacist, and when she grew up, she was the guardian angel of all her teammates. This lucky girl is still in a semi-awakened state, her talents cannot be used, and she can be detected by dark creatures, so she can use medicine to complete her primary awakening. Primary Awakening Potion Recipe: 1 part lotus root, 1 part vetiver iris, 2 parts lily of the valley "Doctor? This is my fourth lucky daughter" Narant''s eyes widened, the surprise came too suddenly, and Narant was not ready. He thought that Vinnie was just an ordinary doctor girl, but she was the fourth lucky daughter given to him by the system, and she was also a nurse. To say that in battle, apart from the highest combat power, what is the most important thing, there is no doubt that it is definitely a nurse. "Oh, sir, what''s wrong with you!" Just as Narant was in a daze, Shirley gently pushed Narant. Because at this moment, Narant''s eyes that looked closely at Vinnie were full of excitement, like an indescribable nobleman. And Vinnie was too scared to move by Narant''s gaze at the moment. "Yeah!" After being pushed by Little Loli, Narant finally recovered. Immediately, his expression returned, and he said affectionately, "Your name is Vinnie, right? Don''t be afraid, I believe Xue Li has already introduced me to you!" Shirley''s little Loli''s gossip, Narant is very clear, so at this moment it is estimated that this girl named Vinnie should know his identity. Sure enough, the next moment, Vinnie relaxed when she saw Narant''s friendly smile, and immediately got out of bed and knelt on the ground to reply, "I know, Vinnie, thank you Lord for saving your life!" "Well, get up!" Narant nodded in satisfaction. However, in order not to frighten the fourth lucky girl, he did not approach, and after that, he commanded Shirley, "Sherry, take Vinnie to the hall, let''s talk there!" This maid''s room is not big, there is no place to stand, it is naturally not a good place to talk. Following Narant''s orders, Shirley soon came to the hall with a cowering Vinnie. After Shirley moved two chairs and sat down, Narant asked, "Vinnie, I heard you''re a doctor?" "Yes, my lord, when the villain was in the capital, he was an apprentice with a doctor for two years." It turned out that this Winnie was originally from the capital. However, even though she was born in the capital, it did not mean that she lived a rich life. Vinnie''s family originally consisted of four people, with parents and a sister. But many years ago, their mother died of dystocia. Later his father remarried a stepmother, but the stepmother was not good to Sister Vinnie. So, even at a young age, Vinnie needs to start struggling to survive. Fortunately, she is smart, diligent, and lucky. She was recruited by a doctor to become an apprentice, and she was specially responsible for cleaning and brewing herbs for the doctor. Originally, if there were no other accidents, Vinnie might have a decent life when she grew up. After all, once she learns the craft of curing diseases and saving lives, it is a more popular craft than carpenters and masons. Many nobles are willing to accept doctors. . But just two years after she became an apprentice, her sister suddenly became the daughter of doom. Since then, Vinnie has been exiled. As for his father, he was not good to their sisters, and naturally he would not be exiled with her. Fortunately, Vinnie, who was only thirteen years old at the time, knew how to prepare simple herbs, so she could live to the present after being exiled and not starve to death. After listening to Vinnie''s words, Narant looked at the girl slightly sympathetically. It seems that as long as it is a girl in the land of doom, she has experienced more or less hardships that others have not experienced. Even the luckiest one is just like Shirley, accompanied by a close relative. "Sister Vinnie, you don''t have to be sad, Shirley and Sister Vivian are like you, and they are also exiled to the land of doom, especially Sister Vivian, her father doesn''t want her anymore!" Shirley''s little loli spoke very understandingly and comforted Vinnie. "Thank you Shirley, I''m not sad anymore! I''m happy now because I can heal other people with the skills I''ve learned, and they treat me so well!" Vinnie was much stronger than she thought, shaking her head to thank Shirley. "Vinnie, what are your plans now!" Narant looked at the girl up and down. He admired the girl''s kindness very much Go back to the lord, Vinnie is willing to be your serf, in the future In the Storm Territory, everyone heals diseases and uses it to thank the Lord for saving Vinnie''s kindness! '' Vinnie replied with her head lowered. "Well, it''s okay to be a serf of Storm Lord, but Vinnie, I''m afraid you can only stay in the castle from now on!" "Lord Lord, can''t my villain live in the village?" Vinnie''s face turned pale, and when she heard this, she thought that Narant was going to keep her in the castle as a full-time doctor or something else to tell. human purpose. Narant knew what the girl was thinking, and immediately said with a smile: "Vinnie, don''t think about it, in fact, I won''t stop you from treating the serfs, but I agree very much!" "However, I''m afraid you still don''t know your own changes. If you appear in front of them now, you will definitely scare them!" "Scared?" Vinnie was a little puzzled. Narant didn''t hesitate, and took out a small bronze mirror from the space ring, "Take a picture of yourself!" With that said, Narant handed the bronze mirror to Vinnie. When Vinnie picked up the bronze mirror in doubt, Shirley on the side was also a little puzzled. However, the next moment when she carefully observed Vinnie, she suddenly exclaimed. "Ah! Sister Vinnie, your eyes! "When I was in the maid''s room before, because the room was dark, Shirley didn''t notice anything unusual, but now she clearly saw the golden inscription circle in Vinnie''s eyes. "I''ve become a daughter of doom!" Vinnie also saw the change in her eyes in the bronze mirror, and her face immediately turned pale. "Lord Lord, Vinnie didn''t mean to bring you bad luck. Vinnie isn''t the daughter of bad luck. Lord Lord, please burn me to death." Chapter 307： The Allegiance of the New Serfs Staring blankly at herself in the bronze mirror, after a while, Vinnie fell to the ground in despair and pleaded with Narant. In her opinion, Narant saved her with kindness, but unexpectedly she became the daughter of doom, bringing bad luck to the storm leader. "Winnie, get up! I won''t burn you to death!" Narant knew that the time was ripe, he stood up from the sofa and came to Vinnie''s body, then gently lifted her from the ground . If it was before, in the face of Narant''s intimate move, Vinnie would naturally be afraid. But now that she has lost her soul, how can she take this into account. After putting Vinnie back on the chair, Narant said to Shirley, "Sherry, it''s up to you to explain to Vinnie!" "Yes, my lord!" Xue Li had recovered from the previous surprise, and now Xiao Yuan''s face was full of surprise. After all, everyone thought that the Daughter of Doom would bring bad luck, but only she, Vivian, and Catherine knew that the Daughter of Doom could become the Daughter of Luck under the miraculous and precious potion of her own adults. This means that Shirley will add another capable big sister in the future, and then her youngest little sister will be able to have another sister to protect her. The next moment, Shirley spoke to Vinnie: "Sister Vinnie, don''t worry, you won''t bring bad luck to the adults, and you don''t need to be burned to death!" "Sister Vinnie, look closely at Shirley''s eyes!" Saying that, Shirley brought her little round face close to Vinnie. Vinnie subconsciously looked at Shirley''s big round eyes. "This Shirley you are too" "That''s right, Sister Vinnie, Shirley used to be the daughter of bad luck, but with the help of the mighty and handsome adults, Shirley is now a lucky girl, and won''t bring bad luck to people!" "So, with the help of adults, you can be like Shirley, and you won''t bring bad luck again!" "Is it true!" For a while, Vinnie couldn''t believe that the daughter of doom could become the daughter of luck, after all, it was too incredible. "Vinnie, what Shirley said is true!" Narant said at the right time, and it seemed that the fourth lucky girl had become her. He now has three little nurses, and the example of three daughters can more easily convince the lucky daughter behind him. After a pause, Narant continued: "However, Vinnie, although I can eliminate your bad luck and make you a lucky girl, the serfs outside the castle don''t know it, and the other nobles won''t believe it. !" "So, in the future, you will stay in the castle and live with Shirley and the others. If you need to go out to the castle, you need to wear a mask to prevent your identity from being exposed!" "Yes, Lord Lord, thank you Lord Lord!" Naturally, no one wants to be burned to death if they can live. "Very good, then I''ll go to prepare the potion now. By the way, Vinnie, do you like the profession of a doctor very much?" "Yes, Lord!" Vinnie nodded subconsciously. "very good!" Next, Narant asked the two women to wait in this hall, and went to prepare Vinnie''s awakening potion himself. More than ten minutes later, Narant returned to the hall with a porcelain cup. "Hmm! My lord, is this the precious magical potion you used to make Shirley a lucky daughter?" Seeing this, Shirley immediately looked at the porcelain cup in Narant''s hand like a curious baby. "Almost!" Narant didn''t explain much. "Sister Vinnie, hurry up and drink it, after you drink it, you will be the same as Shirley!" Shirley didn''t delve into it, but urged Vinnie excitedly, "By the way, Sister Vinnie, Shirley tells you A secret, after Shirley became the lucky daughter, she was able to communicate with all kinds of animal beasts!" "Maybe after you drink it, your medical skills will improve a lot!" "Communication with animal beasts? Medical progress?" The amount of information was too large, and Vinnie couldn''t digest it for a while. "Drink it! Vinnie, you''ll understand after drinking it!" Narant worried that being too violent would bring a psychological burden to the girl, and immediately reassured him. "Thank you Lord Lord for the gift!" Vinnie didn''t hesitate when she heard the words, she was someone who needed to be sent to the stake, so naturally there was nothing to worry about. When drinking the potion, Vinnie also fell asleep. After Vinnie fell asleep, Narant carefully laid her flat on the sofa, and then took Shirley to the back garden to start practicing. In the afternoon, Narant was invited by Mario to Maiye Village. Although these new serfs were brought to Maiye Village, they did not show allegiance to Narant. The number of people arriving this time is close to the total population of the previous Storm Territory, so the necessary lectures are still needed. "I have seen the noble master!" When Narant came to Maiye Village Square, more than 1,000 serfs who had lunch had already gathered in the square. After two meals of food and a short rest, the serfs at this moment finally recovered a little bit of energy. "Yeah! I know that you were driven to Storm Collar as a last resort Moreover, I also know that the lives of your doom-daughter relatives were very difficult in the past!" "However, I want to tell you that when you come to Stormland, your past sufferings will be gone away from you." "Because, I, Narant Berwick, are not a mean nobleman, but are very generous and kind to the people who are loyal to me. You will understand this in the future!" "Now, I am gathering you here, just to confirm that you are willing to stay in the Storm Territory as serfs? Are you willing to be loyal to me, Narant Berwick?" "Master noble! We are willing!" "Master noble! We are willing!" Although everyone still didn''t understand the lord''s personality, this was their only choice, so Narant''s words fell, and all the serfs responded immediately. "Very well, then I announce that from now on, all of you will become serfs of the Storm Territory, and I will protect you from Narant Berwick!" "And you must dedicate your loyalty and your hard work to me, Narant Berwick, in the future!" "Yes, Lord Lord, the villain is willing to be loyal to you and work hard for you!" All of a sudden, the plaza was hula-la and knelt down, and oaths shouted out from the mouths of the serfs. From this moment on, they became a member of the Storm Lord. After the lecture was completed and the oath of the serfs was accepted, Narant asked the guards to disperse the crowd. "Mario, when you are doing the census, remember to distinguish which counties they come from, and pay special attention to whether there are suspicious people!" "Even if you find a suspect, you can ask other serfs to identify whether they are familiar with each other. If there is no acquaintance, then hand it over to Raymond to bring the castle!" "Yes, my lord!" Chapter 308： Really love fans! "By the way, Mario, in addition, I have two blueprints here. You can take them to the tailor and John Blacksmith to find a way to make them!" After speaking, Narant took out two blueprints. The first drawing shows a large tent, and Narant was designed in the shape of a disaster relief tent in a previous life. According to the regulations of the duchy, the noble monarch has the right to recruit vassals for two months free of charge every year to serve him in battle. As for the other two months, it depends on how much benefit Feng Jun can provide. Under normal circumstances, if the battle really exceeds two months, the lord will be responsible for the logistics of the vassal after that. If it weren''t for the situation where the main and the weak were strong, the nobles would continue to serve without additional compensation. Therefore, when the summoning order is issued, Narant will be away for at least two months. During this period, he will need to take care of himself, so he naturally cannot sleep in the wilderness. Especially in autumn when nights get cooler and dew begins to appear, if you don''t prepare logistical supplies earlier, let alone fighting, it is estimated that a cold will make the team lose their combat effectiveness. "Sir, is this a tent?" Narant''s drawing was simple and clear, and Mario saw it instantly. "Yes!" Narant nodded. "Sir, is this second drawing a needle?" However, when the second card is opened, Mario doesn''t know the purpose. Because the needle on this drawing turned out to be bent, showing a semicircle. "Well, that''s right, it''s a needle, but it''s for suturing the skin!" On the battlefield, the most common wounds are those caused by slashing with swords. Since Narant knew how to sew wounds to stop bleeding quickly, he naturally had to prepare in advance. Moreover, now that he has a lucky daughter of the doctor type, Narant intends to form a female field ambulance team. Of course, one thing I want to make clear is that this is not what kind of little nurse Narant wants to see, but he has seen some documentaries before, saying that in the cold weapon war, the soldiers who died the most were not on the battlefield, but after the war. He died slowly due to lack of medical treatment. Therefore, as a traveler, this matter can be avoided as much as possible. Although he has drawn the little nurse''s costume in advance, it is still under consideration whether to use it for the medical team. "Suturing the skin!" Mario shuddered when he heard it. Fortunately, the adults in the family rescued the two guards like sewing clothes. This fact is well known in the storm collar, and Mario is not too shocked. After the blueprints were also explained, Narant returned to the castle. Time flickered into the evening, and Vinnie, whom Narant had been waiting for, finally woke up. "My lord, my lord, Sister Vinnie is awake!" Shirley excitedly took Vinnie to Narant, and when she reached him, Shirley whispered again: "My lord, look at Sister Vinnie. What a talent!" Narant heard the words and looked back, Vinnie had followed, and Vivian and Catherine were also there. Obviously, the two women are also curious about the talents of the newly arrived little sister. "I''ve seen adults!" "I have seen the lord!" When the three women arrived, they immediately greeted Narant. "Well, Vinnie, do you feel anything special right now?" Although he knew that Vinnie''s talent was healing, Narant wasn''t sure how to heal. "My lord, Vinnie feels very good now, but there seems to be some knowledge in her head that she didn''t know before!" "Oh? What knowledge?" "Sir, it seems to be the knowledge of preparing medicines. When Mrs. Rose brought me the medicine soup just now, I was able to distinguish the types and functions of the herbs!" It turned out that Rose was worried that Vinnie''s illness wasn''t complete, so she boiled another bowl of soup and sent it to her. Vinnie, who woke up, could tell the medicinal effect of the medicine by relying on her nose. "Very good, this is one of your talents!" Narant immediately remembered Vinnie''s special talents in the illustrated book. Isn''t one of them the medicine configuration? As for the other one, which is powerful healing, Narant thought of this, and immediately ordered Catherine. Soon, Catherine went to the kitchen as instructed. It didn''t take long for a three-color chicken to be brought over, but the wings of the three-color chicken were broken in advance. "Hmm! My lord, the three-colored chicken said it hurts!" Xue Li immediately translated. "Well, my lord knows!" Narant rolled his eyes. He asked Catherine to do it in advance because he was worried that the little girl Shirley could understand the words of the animals. "Vinnie, this three-color chicken''s wing is injured, can you see if you can treat her?" "My lord, I have not treated any trauma." Vinnie had been an apprentice for two years, and she only knew how to prepare potions, but she was a little hesitant at this moment. "Vinnie, don''t worry, you should take a look at the wound of the three-color chicken first according to the instructions of the adults!" Vivian had the most experience. When she got her talent, she also didn''t know she could shoot arrows. Later, her own adults taught her to shoot the first arrow, so that her shooting talent was fully displayed. "Yes, Sister Vivian!" Hearing Vivian''s encouragement, Vinnie no longer hesitated, stepped forward two steps to Catherine, and then carefully observed the wound of the three-color chicken. And at the next moment, Vinnie''s body suddenly shook, and she subconsciously touched the wound of Sancai Chicken. When Vinnie''s hand touched the wound of the three-color chicken, a magical scene appeared. I saw a little bit of green light emerging from Vinnie''s fingertips and then shrouded Sancai Chicken''s wound. And the wound on the broken wings of the three-colored chicken began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Hey! Sure enough, this is human flesh and bones, comparable to magic!" Although Narant had just had an expectation, he couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw this magical scene with his own eyes. And Shirley''s little girl covered her mouth at this moment, for fear of disturbing Vinnie. The treatment process lasted for more than ten seconds, and after more than ten seconds, the wound on the Sancai chicken wing was completely healed. When Catherine put down the three-colored chicken, the three-colored chicken immediately fluttered and wanted to leave, and the previously broken wings were restored to their original shape. "Wow! Sister Vinnie, you are too powerful!" Xue Li dared to exclaim at this moment, and praised Vinnie who was still a little confused. "I can actually heal the wound directly?" Vinnie had a little sweat on her forehead, but she couldn''t care about it at the moment, but was surprised by her miraculous action. "Winnie, don''t be surprised, this is the talent that the adults gave you. Sister Catherine''s ability is swordsmanship, I am a marksman, and Shirley can communicate with and tame beasts!" "And Vinnie, you like to treat and save people so much, then it''s normal for you to have the talent of a doctor!" Vivian immediately stepped forward and pulled Vinnie kindly. Hearing the words, Vinnie suddenly remembered the sentence Vinnie that Lord Lord asked her this morning, do you really like the profession of a doctor? "Vinnie thanks the Lord for the gift, and Vinnie is willing to dedicate her loyalty to the Lord in the future!" "Okay, get up!" Narant said with satisfaction, this girl Vivienne is her god''s help, and she is always saying good things for her lord. Maybe, this is the true love fan! Chapter 309： Battlefield Ambulance Squad (2 in 1) "By the way, Vinnie, are you tired after treating the three-color chicken?" Narant looked at the sweat on Vinnie''s forehead thoughtfully. "Yes, my lord, after treating the Sancai chicken, I feel as if something in my body has been emptied." Obviously, if you want to use such a magical powerful healing, you need to consume natural power. Vivian''s fatal blow, and Catherine''s dance of thorns. Therefore, the number of times that Winnie uses the powerful healing must be limited each time. In order to confirm the upper limit of Vinnie''s powerful healing, Narant took the poor three-colored chicken and did several tests. The final test shows that Vinnie''s current talent can support about five small-scale powerful healings. After five times, Vinnie''s talent will be exhausted, and it needs to wait at least five or six hours for recovery. If the wound that needs to be healed is bigger and the injury is more serious, the natural power consumed will also increase accordingly. After testing Winnie''s talents, Narant asked Vivian and Catherine to take Winnie to familiarize themselves with the castle and put her there. In the next few days, Narant''s territory was relatively stable. Because of the large number of people, the census of the new serfs was carried out for three days. During this period, there was no such thing as the last night where spies came out to do damage. However, again, at the time of the census, more than a dozen suspicious individuals were found. The suspicious individuals were discovered because they were all adult males with no other relatives, not even daughters. Although they can also make up that they are from the county of so-and-so, they are also people in the land of doom. After Narant gathered them together, he gathered the serfs of the counties to identify them. In the end, only one of them had neighbors to testify for him, indicating that this person was an old man who had lived in the Land of Doom for more than three years. As for the rest, no serf knew them at all. Then the result is very obvious, these people are definitely the spies who have just been inserted by the big nobles. It is estimated that the great aristocrats never dreamed that Narant would ask such a thorough question and register the identities of the serfs one by one. After all, serfs are just like livestock in their eyes. Except for the craftsmen who need special treatment, others only need to allocate a little field and let them work hard. Narant didn''t care who sent these spies. After they were found, they were directly shackled, and they were thrown into the brick kiln as coolies along with the Gwent guards who had been captured by him in the past. The spy thing is just a small episode. What Narant really cares about is the talents in this gift package. These people are indeed the relatives of the daughters of doom who gathered together the major counties. According to statistics, there are seven masons, five carpenters, three grooms, two tailors, one blacksmith, and five more hunters. In this way, the scarce craftsmen in Naland''s territory were replenished again, especially the masons, carpenters and blacksmiths. After obtaining these people, Naland immediately arranged the construction plan of the fortress of the flame spar mine on the border. As for the blacksmith, the craftsmanship is not very good, and it is impossible to forge weapons like John Blacksmith. However, it is still possible to forge common farm tools. Narant asked Mario to build him a small blacksmith shop, which will be used to satisfy the forging of civilian tools on the territory in the future. In addition to these artisans, with this population influx, Narrant''s recruitment plan for the guards began. Fifty male youth guards were recruited first to operate catapults and crossbows. This matter was handled by Vivian and Quick. Whether it was the selection of personnel or the training at that time, they were handed over to them, and Narant didn''t need to worry about it. What Narant really needs to worry about is the medical team he is going to set up. The autumn war is imminent, and it is imminent to form a battlefield ambulance team. Narant plans to recruit twenty young girls to form the medical team. However, because this medical team is the first type of troops to appear in this world, he can only do it himself. "I have seen the lord!" "I have seen the lord!" On this day, when Narant came to the vestibule, twenty girls of school age selected by Mario were already standing here. There is a little fear on the faces of the girls, but there is a little excitement in the fear. "Well, you were chosen, do you know what you will do in the future?" Because the original girls in Lucky Village now have jobs. Therefore, these girls were selected from the last two batches of serfs, and because they joined the Storm Territory for a short time, they did not know the personality of their new lord. In order to avoid scaring the girls, Narant tried to soften his expression and spoke in a soft tone. When the girls heard Narant''s gentle words, coupled with his enhanced affinity, the original tension immediately relaxed a lot. Several of the more courageous girls heard the question, hesitated for a moment and answered cautiously: "Lord Lord, we are here to learn to be doctors!" "Well, what you said is right, and it''s not right!" Narant shook his head with a smile, "because, what you need to do is not only a doctor, but a battlefield ambulance!" Twenty girls looked confused. Narant smiled and continued to explain: "You may have heard this name for the first time, but it is actually quite understandable, that is, your main task is to treat wounded soldiers on the battlefield!" "So, since you are on the battlefield, although you are girls, you are still half a soldier, so you can be called a battlefield rescuer!" After Narant finished explaining, the girls finally nodded vaguely. However, aside from nodding, the girls had no other reaction, which made Narant look a little curious. "Aren''t you all afraid?" Originally, Narant thought that these girls would at least turn pale with fright when they heard that they needed to go to the battlefield, but now it seems that he wants to be wrong. The twenty girls looked at each other after hearing the words, and then someone said weakly: "Lord Lord, as long as we can become doctors, we are not afraid!" Such an answer was obviously beyond Narant''s expectations. Looking at the tender faces, Narant felt a burst of sadness for no reason. As long as they become doctors, it means that their lives will not be difficult in the future. Obviously, they will not hesitate to go to the battlefield in order to become doctors. Narant took a deep breath, and then continued to smile: "Very good! From today onwards, you will be the first battlefield ambulance in the world!" "And then, there will be adults first, I will personally teach you how to become a qualified ambulance on the battlefield!" Over the next few days, Narant began teaching girls how to give first aid to the wounded on the battlefield. Although what he taught was only some superficial first aid methods in the previous life, such as sterilizing and debridement with warm water, hemostasis and suturing, and keeping the wound clean in the later stage. But these little knowledges are already very advanced surgical techniques in this world, and they are also the most needed techniques for the treatment of soldiers on the battlefield. For such advanced medical skills, many girls have never heard of it, including Winnie, the lucky girl. Fortunately, they don''t understand and don''t understand, but all the knowledge taught by Narant will be carefully studied and memorized. In this way, the first two days of Narant''s teaching went quite smoothly. It wasn''t until two days later, when Narant taught all the knowledge, and was ready to let the girls practice it by themselves, when I encountered a small problem! "Have you seen it? This wound is deep and bleeding non-stop. If you just cover it with your hands, it will be of no use at all. Let''s talk about it, what should we do if we want to stop the bleeding quickly?" Narant lowered his head and inserted a knife into the poor wild boar in front of him. As the knife was pulled out, turbulent blood spurted out of the wound in an instant, but the wild boar was now **** by Narant, no matter what. It is futile to struggle. This is not because Narant is cruel, but because only a live wild boar can give the girls a lively practical lesson. Otherwise, when the wild boar dies, the blood will coagulate quickly, which cannot achieve such a realistic effect. After asking and waiting for a while, Narant found that none of the girls answered his question. Narant raised his head in confusion, and saw that all the girls had taken a few steps back at the moment, and some of them turned their heads, unable to bear to see the **** scene. Seeing this, Narant immediately hung a black line on his forehead. "Everyone, come forward to me!" At this moment, the girls have changed into brand-new linen gowns, and their hair has been cut into short hair according to Narant''s request. Twenty clean and tidy young girls stood around Narant, with the effect of Yingyingyanyan. However, Narant did not have any pity for them at the moment. Learning is learning. If you don''t learn well now, when the autumn war starts, it is likely to affect the lives of the guards. Besides, he himself has a lot of things, but he doesn''t have much time to delay here. Although the girls were a little afraid of the **** scene, they were even more afraid of Narant. After hearing his words, they obediently surrounded him. "Vinnie, come and tell me, now how can I stop the bleeding of this wild boar!" "Sir, you should immediately tie a hemostatic rope over the wild boar''s wound, then rinse and wipe its wound with warm water and a cloth. After wiping it clean, suture the wound with a needle and thread, and finally apply a bandage!" Vinnie also took a few steps back just now, and now she heard the question from her own adult, and lowered her head in shame and answered. "Very good, Vinnie! Your answer is good!" Narant nodded with satisfaction, "Although you backed away just now, the adults do not blame you, because this is the first time you have seen this **** scene! " "However, you have to remember that there are wild boars in front of you now, and you can retreat because of fear, but when you go to the battlefield, it is the guards of the Storm Leader who are injured. If you retreat because of fear at that time, you will pay for it. It''s their life!" "My lord, Vinnie knows it''s wrong!" "Sir, we were wrong!" Hearing Narant''s words, the girls bowed their heads in shame. "It''s not too late to know what''s wrong now, and study hard in the future, so as to save the lives of teammates on the battlefield," "To the guards, you are their guardian angel, the guardian deity! Do you remember?" "Remember, my lord!" "Very well, now, my lord, I will give you a demonstration in person. After today, each of you will need to practice in person, so be sure to remember every step now!" "You are optimistic, this hemostatic rope must be tied above the wound, and it must be tied tightly, otherwise it will not have the effect of stopping the bleeding." "Be sure to use boiled warm water when rinsing the wound, and the cloth strip to wipe the wound must also be boiled before use, so that it is very possible to avoid fever." "Also, the needle and thread should be sewed tighter, so as to better stop the bleeding." Next, Narant demonstrated it step by step slowly, explaining the treatment methods he knew in as much detail as possible in the process. The girls watched Narant operate on the **** wound with his hands. Although the scalp was numb, no one turned his head away, but carefully observed Narant''s every move. After Narant finished everything, he raised his head to look at the girls, and found that the girls did not hide, so he nodded in satisfaction. "Very good, it seems that you really know your mistakes and correct them. Everyone can get a piece of brown sugar brown bread as a reward tonight!" "Thank you, sir!" Upon hearing the reward, the girls immediately burst into laughter. It can be said that after joining the Storm Lord, what impressed them the most was the brown sugar brown bread given to them by the Lord, except for this handsome and kind Lord. I heard that this brown sugar brown bread is also sold in Maiye Village restaurant, but for them who are penniless, seven copper plates is a huge sum of money. "Now, sir, my teaching has been completed, and now it''s your turn to learn by yourself!" "From today, you will have three days of study time. After three days, I will personally assess you." "If you pass the assessment, each of you will have a salary of 20 copper coins per day. If you don''t pass the assessment" Narant''s words didn''t go on. In fact, they didn''t pass, so they could only continue to study. However, what the girls thought was different. They thought that they could not pass after three days, which meant that they lost the opportunity to become a battlefield rescuer, especially after becoming a rescuer, they could get 20 copper coins every day. Thinking of this, all the girls said loudly to Narant: "Sir, we will definitely practice hard!" "very good!" For the next few days, Narant let the hunters who had just arrived in Storm Territory continue to do their old jobs, hunting wild boars in the forest and providing training specimens for the girls. Now that there are more people in the storm collar, the occupation of Orion is also necessary. After all, the existence of wild boars, with a large number, will pose a certain threat to the dealer. In the past, due to the sparse population of the Storm Territory, the cultivated land was basically concentrated near the village, so there was no need to worry too much about such a problem. But with more and more serfs, the arable land of the storm will open up a lot. This is not only for the new serfs at present, but also for the large number of serfs that may be purchased after the autumn war. Next, the girls'' training is very hard, and Narant will also provide five wild boars for the girls to practice every day. Three days later, every girl''s first aid assessment on the battlefield met Narant''s expectations, even better than he expected. In this way, Narant can finally hand these girls over to Vinnie, and let them follow Vinnie to learn how to prepare medicines and treat common headaches. Of course, in addition to the study of treatment, a certain amount of physical training is still needed, so the girls have also set a plan for running every day. Chapter 310： The first subordinate to break through "Huh! Finally got these twenty girls!" Returning to the vestibule from the gentle **** outside the castle, Narant finally breathed a sigh of relief. The girls passed the assessment, which means that he has solved the most in-demand guarantee for the autumn war. In his mind, as a traveler, if the war does not have the guarantee of treating the wounded, it will simply send his subordinates to death. Now he can safely wait for the Lord Count to issue a summoning order. "However, having said that, why hasn''t my reward for quickly breaking through to the Bronze Elementary Knight arrived yet? Is the system ready to deny it? I originally thought that this autumn war would also have one or two titled knight subordinates! " As he walked towards the inner castle, Narant was thinking about the rewards that the system had not given him. The reward this time was the longest he had waited since he had the system. "My lord, my lord!" At this moment, Narant stepped into the inner castle, and heard an urgent call from a distance. Looking up, at the end of the corridor, Shirley''s little loli was running towards him with a blushing blush. That speed was even faster than the last time he discovered that there were outsiders breaking into the border. "What''s wrong Shirley?" Narant was surprised when he saw it. Is there an emergency? "Sir, you have made a breakthrough!" "Shirley, speak slowly, don''t worry! Did Vivian break through or Catherine broke through?" Narant turned to surprise and immediately asked eagerly. Unexpectedly, it was his lucky daughter who finally broke through. I thought that Quake was more likely. However, this is normal, after all, Vivian and Catherine are not only extremely talented, but also equally hardworking. "No, no, my lord, it was Shirley who broke through!" Narant: "???" "Well, my lord, what kind of expression do you have!" Seeing Narant''s question mark, Shirley''s little round face immediately shriveled. Narant was stunned for a moment before he recovered, and then turned on his perception and looked at Little Lolita again. Seeing this, it really made him drop his jaw, "It turned out that it was really the little loli who broke through!" Narant thought of Quick, thought of Vivian, thought of Catherine, but never thought that this little loli would break through first. This little loli is not only a small bosom and a small body, but also a little lazy, and even the practice is relatively lazy. Could it be that this girl is the legendary daughter of luck? "Xue Li, why did you break through so quickly!" Seeing that the little loli was about to cry, and the tears of grievance were rolling in her big eyes, Narant changed her expression quickly. "Hmm! My lord, it''s because of Xue Li''s hard work! That''s why Xue Li broke through first! You don''t praise Xue Li!" Little Loli said aggrievedly. "Sherry, tell the truth!" Narant rolled his eyes. "The first knight of the breakthrough title must be rewarded, but if you lie, the reward will be deducted." "Hmm! Sir, Shirley doesn''t know either. Shirley practiced with Sister Vivienne and the others the day before yesterday, and then she suddenly felt that it became easier to absorb Dou Qi, and then Shirley sucked and sucked hard, and then she broke through today. It''s gone!" Narant: "" "grown ups!" "grown ups!" At this time, Vivian and Catherine also appeared at the end of the corridor. Just now, before the two of them had reacted, Xue Li cheered at them twice and broke through, and then hurried out to find her own adults. "Well, you two came just in time, go to the hall with me, I have something to ask you!" Although he didn''t know the specific reason, Narant understood that Shirley''s quick breakthrough was definitely not because her talent was better than Vivian and others, and it was not because she was more diligent than Vivian and others. From what she said just now, perhaps the accident happened two days ago when Shirley suddenly became easier to absorb vindictiveness. And Narant speculated that this was the reward the system gave him, so he had to ask clearly. He brought the three daughters to the hall and let the three daughters sit on the sofa. Narant said immediately: "Xue Li, think about it again, what did you do before it suddenly became easier to absorb vindictiveness the day before yesterday?" "Hmm! Sir, think about it then Shirley!" Shirley immediately tilted her little head, poked her chin with her pink finger, and began to think: "Sherry went to the little bee first that morning, and put the little bee After the honey was taken away, Shirley first ate a bowl of honey, and then ate two pieces of brown sugar brown bread.¡± Speaking of this, Shirley paused, glanced at Narant secretly, and then whispered: "After eating brown sugar and brown bread, Shirley secretly ate a bowl of ice cream, and then took a sugar cane out of the castle. Accompanied by Big Stone Brother, he began to feed the animals on the territory." "After the feeding, Xue Li began to practice hard, and then she found that it suddenly became easier to absorb Dou Qi, sir, Xue Li knew it was wrong, and will never dare to steal ice cream again in the future." At the end, Shirley was worried when she saw her grown-up frowning And where could Narant control this little girl''s stealing food? He listened carefully to the entire trajectory of activity described by Shirley. But that''s Shirley''s schedule, and nothing else seems to be wrong. "Where is the problem?" Narant was puzzled, and finally looked at Catherine and Vivian, "Vivian, Catherine, do you know why Shirley was able to break through so quickly?" The two women are also seriously recalling at the moment, after thinking for a while, Vivian suddenly remembered something: "By the way, Shirley, you seem to have brought a small red fruit the day before yesterday and asked me if I could eat it, I will let you take it and ask. Ask the adults, or just throw it away, have you eaten it?" "Don''t eat Sister Vivian." Shirley bowed her head a little embarrassedly. "What''s the matter? What fruit?" Narant suddenly became energetic. "Sir, Xiao Huihui suddenly brought back a fruit that day." Immediately, Shirley began to tell. It turned out that four days ago, Xiao Huihui didn''t return overnight, but the next day he came back with a bright red fruit. This fruit was only the size of an egg, but it was a variety that had never been seen before. Shirley''s little girl first asked Vivian with the fruit. Vivian said that she had never seen such a fruit before, and finally asked Xue Li to ask her own adults, and at the same time explained that Xue Li should not eat indiscriminately, after all, it is risky to eat unknown fruit. Unexpectedly, Xue Li was worried that her own adults would not recognize it later, and told herself to throw it away, so she secretly ate it. After all, this fruit was brought back by Xiao Huihui, and Xue Li felt that it should be fine. After eating this, she only felt that the taste was good. After eating it, her stomach felt warm, and then she forgot about it. Then, when she started to practice the next day, she found that the speed of absorbing Dou Qi became faster! Chapter 311： Qi blood fruit After listening to Shirley''s explanation, Narant immediately thought of an extremely precious fruit from the original owner''s mind. That is the Qi blood fruit! Qi blood fruit, the whole body is red, extremely precious and rare. If you use gold coins to measure, a Qi blood fruit needs at least hundreds of gold coins, and it is still priceless. The effect of qi meridian blood fruit is also very powerful. After taking it, it can widen the qi meridians in the human body, and increase the speed of dou qi seeds to absorb dou qi. Of course, if you look at this effect, hundreds of gold coins and a Qi blood fruit would still be wronged, even if it is three or five hundred gold coins, there are probably nobles who are willing to buy it. But this qi blood fruit has a fatal flaw, that is, it is only effective for ordinary people. This qi and blood fruit can only allow ordinary people to break through to the first-level bronze knight. As for becoming a title knight, even if they take it, it will have no effect. And the reason why the Lord has the memory of this qi blood fruit is because his father Andrew also inquired about the qi blood fruit. Of course, this matter was finally settled, mainly because if you want to buy this qi and blood fruit, it also requires a certain amount of luck. It is said that within the Principality, only one of the Qi and Blood Fruits is planted in the royal palace, and it can produce more than ten fruits every year. And in the King''s Iron Guard Cavalry Regiment, the reason why there are a thousand extraordinary knights, most of the credit is this blood fruit! As for the source of other qi blood fruits, it is said that there are several minor nobles in the principality who have discovered them in the deep mountains and old forests, but in order to avoid being coveted by other nobles, they have not been disclosed, but they are secretly picked every year and then put on the market for sale. "Sherry, where''s Little Huihui?" After guessing the fruit''s variety, Narant couldn''t sit still. If it is really the blood fruit of the qi blood, then this fruit tree can grow at least ten blood fruit of the qi blood every year. If he can have such a fruit tree, he will be able to form an extraordinary knight army like the Tulip Knights in just a few years. "Sir, Xiao Huihui is still in the back garden!" "Come on, let''s go to the back garden!" When I came to the back garden, Xiao Huihui was standing on the top of the tree, combing his feathers leisurely. Now this little gray gray is less and less like a sparrow, and its size has risen to the size of a pigeon. If not, the feathers are still gray and white, otherwise it looks like a fat. . pigeon. Seeing the arrival of Narant and others, Xiao Huihui immediately flew to Narant''s shoulder. This guy is no less intelligent than the low-level monsters now, and he knows that if he wants to get along well in this Storm Leader, he needs to curry favor with Narant! "Xue Li, where did Xiao Huihui find that fruit, and is there any other fruit?" Narant took Xiao Huihui in his hands, touched its head, and turned towards Xue Li. ordered to speak. "Yes, my lord!" Xue Li Xiaoluoli immediately asked Xiao Huihui. "Sir, Xiao Huihui said that the fruit was found in the Fire Forest, and there are several more on the tree!" "However, Xiao Huihui also said that there is a very powerful bad guy who can only steal one fruit, and now he dares not go again" "Sure enough, there is still fruit, so basically it can be confirmed that it is the fruit of blood and blood!" Narant''s eyes lit up. "Xue Li, you ask Xiao Huihui, is that big guy a beast? What species is it!" "My lord, Xiao Huihui said that it was a very long, long snake, and the big snake would breathe fire!" "Warcraft Fire Snake?" Narant is not an accident, just like what was said in the novels of the previous life, the treasures in the wild must be guarded by evil beasts. These monsters also have wisdom, knowing that the extraordinary fruit can bring them benefits. "Let''s go, Shirley, now let Xiao Huihui lead the way. Let''s go to the Fire Forest. You''ll go to the racecourse and call the Big Fireball later." After inquiring about the situation, Narant no longer hesitated. In any case, he needed to get the qi and blood fruit. "Vivian, you go to inform all the guards now and let them gather!" Following Narant''s order, the entire castle moved. Narrant gathered all his guards, leaving only twenty barbarians to guard the castle. And just in case, he brought the entire ambulance team with him. As the people assembled, Narant rode the white dragon and led the team towards the Fiery Forest. "Hey, look, that''s Sir Narrant!" "Ah, that''s a fire-breathing lizard! Look, there''s a girl sitting on that fire-breathing lizard!" "Haha! Seeing your surprised appearance, this matter has long since spread, and now everyone in the tulip collar knows that Sir Narant is very lucky and rescued a fire-breathing lizard, and the fire-breathing lizard surrendered in return for his kindness. to him!" "There is still such a thing, thank you for telling me, I am only a civilian caravan, so I don''t know the news!" "It''s easy to say, but Sir Narant is as brave as the rumors say, and there are so many barbarian guards!" When Narant led the team through Maiye Village, he immediately attracted a lot of attention. As the nobles who participated in the harvest festival returned, the caravans they sent also arrived one after another. And because of the existence of several luxurious manors in Maiye Village, these caravans are also willing to stay in Maiye Village for a day or two. After all, whether it is the whale meat that can be eaten as a meal, or the delicious grilled oysters, or the sweet brown sugar brown bread This is definitely a rare food for them to enjoy. And the price is extremely low. If you leave the Storm Collar, you will not have such a good taste. As for the fact that Storm Territory is a land of doom, their own lords have stayed here for several nights, and they are not as afraid as before. Narant didn''t pay attention to the strange eyes of the caravans, and took the team directly through Maiye Village. After walking for about an hour, he finally came to the edge of the fire forest! According to Xiao Huihui, the fruit tree was not far from the edge of the forest, just over ten miles away. It was still early, and Narant led the team towards the forest. The white dragon had also been in the fire forest some time ago, so with the white dragon leading the way, the team marched quite smoothly. Continuing to travel in the forest for more than an hour, the team finally approached the location Xiao Huihui said. "Vivian, you leave five longbowmen here to protect Vinnie and the others, and the others move on with me!" Although the march was smooth, it was after all a journey in the jungle, which was not bad for the guards who ran off-road every day. But the twenty girls who have only become medical soldiers are already tired and out of breath. In order to avoid the danger of the medical team, Narant simply left them here, since it was more than a mile ahead anyway. "Yes, my lord!" Set up the medical team, and Narant and the others move on. However, the next step has become more cautious. After about ten minutes, they finally reached their destination. "Sir, it''s that fruit tree, the fruit that Xiao Huihui gave me that day looked like that!" When they arrived at their destination, there was a small open space in front of them, and in the center of the open space, a tall and tall tree more than ten meters tall stood. Chapter 312： flamingo The leafy branches are particularly conspicuous because his foliage is not the same as the surrounding trees. The surrounding trees are all fiery red leaves, and only it is normal emerald green. And among the emerald green, four or five red dots could be vaguely seen swaying, and Shirley immediately recognized the appearance of the fruit. "Everyone should be vigilant. There are monsters around the big tree in front of you. You can only start action after I order it!" Although the blood and blood fruit was in sight, Narant resisted the urge to rush up immediately, because he had not yet found the location of the big snake that Xiao Huihui mentioned. Next, Narant lay down in the grass to observe carefully, but after observing for a long time, he found nothing. "Strange, is this monster snake going out to hunt?" Narant was a little puzzled. However, seeing that it was a waste of time to wait like this, especially now that it was already evening, if it was after dark, then their trip would be a waste of time. After thinking for a while, Narant called Xue Li directly and instructed Xue Li: "Xue Li, let the big fireball go to the open space to test it out and see if you can lead the monster snake out! "Okay, my lord!" Shirley started to make arrangements immediately after hearing the words. Roar! It didn''t take long for the big fireball to burst out of the grass as ordered, and then roared loudly in the clearing. Roar! Narant''s trick to lure the snake out of the hole was really effective. With the roar of the big fireball falling, a mutation immediately appeared on the big tree. I saw that on the dense fruit tree that seemed to be quiet and silent, a black shadow suddenly wriggled, and finally the black shadow hung upside down on the tree trunk and slowly descended. "Hey!" Narant took a deep breath, because this big snake''s waist was actually about the thickness of a bucket. And with the roar of the big snake, its original brown skin was actually transformed into a fiery red color visible to the naked eye. "This is a fourth-order demon beast, a color-changing fire snake!" Narant was even more surprised. Unexpectedly, there is a middle-level monster in the place ten miles away from the raging fire forest. You must know that this intermediate level of Warcraft has already made a qualitative leap in strength compared to the low-level World of Warcraft. Although these fourth-order fire snakes are worthy of entering the threshold of intermediate-level monsters, they can be compared with primary monsters, which is equivalent to the difference between bronze knights and silver knights. The combat power of this color-changing fire snake is at least equal to three or four silver knights. "Xiao Huihui, this bird is so bold!" Narant couldn''t help but sweat for Xiao Huihui after being surprised. It dared to **** food in the mouth of the intermediate monster. However, Narant also heard about the whole process of Xiao Huihui stealing fruit on the way here. It is precisely because of the strong strength of this color-changing fire snake that it does not care about the existence of Xiao Huihui, which is like an ant. Even when Xiao Huihui falls on the tree, it does not even open its eyes. And Xiao Huihui took advantage of this cover to take advantage of Fire Snake''s inattentiveness, and directly stole a Qi Blood Fruit and flew high into the sky, which made Fire Snake suffer. Roar! Facing the provocation of the fire-breathing lizard, the two-color fire snake felt the violation, and finally An couldn''t bear it and was ready to launch an attack to destroy the guy who broke into his chassis. The fire snake hanging on the tree trunk opened its mouth wide, and a bunch of flames began to gather. "Vivian, are you ready?" Seeing this, Narant immediately looked at Vivian. "Sir, it''s ready!" Roar! At this time, the fire snake''s spell has also been brewed. Just listening to it roared, the flame suddenly spewed out from its mouth, and then, a flame more than one meter long swept through the air and shot straight towards the fire-breathing lizard. Roar! Seeing this, the fire-breathing lizard immediately opened its mouth to fight back, and a fireball the size of a bowl shot out. Boom! The two flames collided in midair. However, the imagined situation of mutual cancellation did not occur. After the fireball of the fire-breathing lizard collided with the flames of the fire snake, it seemed like an egg hit a stone. The flame of the fire snake was still unstoppable, and continued to shoot towards the fire-breathing lizard. Fortunately, the fire-breathing lizard diddge immediately after firing the fireball, and the flames did not shoot directly at the fire-breathing lizard. Boom! Another loud bang, The flames shot at the fire-breathing lizard''s feet, burst open on the ground, and burned the surrounding area to blackness for more than a meter. Hiss! Although this blow didn''t hit the Fire-breathing Lizard, the Fire Snake was disdainful, staring at the Fire-breathing Lizard with sarcastic eyes, mocking the weak chicken of the Fire-breathing Lizard for having the courage to provoke it. Roar! Facing the taunts, the fire-breathing lizard immediately started to fight back, taking the initiative to shoot a fireball at the fire snake. The Fire Snake looked disdainful upon seeing this, and the flames in its mouth began to gather again. "Go!" And at the moment when the fire snake opened its big mouth again to gather the flames, Narant finally burst into flames, the long sword from his waist suddenly pulled out, and then he rushed directly out of the bushes. "Fire arrows!" Vivian received the order, and immediately aimed at the head of the fire snake with a bow and arrow. Whoosh whoosh! Several arrows shot out from the bushes and shot towards the fire snake, one of which was wrapped in a faint red glow. Facing the sudden scene, Fire Snake was also caught off guard. However, as a mid-level Warcraft, its strength is beyond doubt. Roar! Fire Snake realized that Vivian''s arrow was a greater threat to it, and the flame in its mouth changed its target at the next moment, spraying towards Vivian''s arrow. boom! The red awn arrow and the flame collided in the air, and the two forces exploded directly in the air, making a deafening roar, and then the two forces disappeared without a trace in the air. boom! However, the flame of the fire snake was extinguished, and the fireball of the fire-breathing lizard directly hit its snake. As a muffled sound came out, the Fire Snake froze after being hit. After a while, it shook its head and paid the price of broken snake scales. "His grandmother''s, the mid-level monster is so powerful?" Narant was also shocked when he saw this. He didn''t dare to take the fireball of the fire-breathing lizard, but the fire snake only broke a few scales. At this moment, the fire snake, which was besieged by the crowd, was finally furious. The seven-to-eight-meter body climbed down from the tree, and the scales on its body were as red as blood. The fire snake ignored the fire-breathing lizard, but looked at Narant, who was only four or five meters away from it, with its furious eyes. "Go to hell, you long worm! The flame triple slash!" Narant was not afraid when he saw this, and immediately used the flame triple slash towards the fire snake with a loud shout. Roar! The fire snake didn''t dodge, it flew out with a flick of its tail, and the thick and long tail swept towards Narant like an iron whip. when! The long sword collided with the tail of the snake, and immediately there was a sound like metal colliding. "It''s a bit hard!" Narant frowned, feeling tricky. Chapter 313： The color-changing fire snake is slaughtered! Roar! However, before Narant could think of anything else, the fire snake opened its **** mouth at him again, and then a bowl-sized fireball shot directly at Narant''s face. "I can''t compare to you in defense, but in terms of speed, you can only eat farts!" Narant didn''t panic at all, and directly avoided the bombardment of the fireball with a side dodge. Seeing this, the fire snake roared angrily, and prepared to fight Narant with its **** mouth. "Dance of Thorns!" At this time, Catherine on the side naturally didn''t want to watch, she only listened to her coquettish shout, Catherine approached the fire snake like electricity, and then the thin sword in her hand turned into an afterimage, and began to continuously stab the fire-breathing lizard. . Ding Ding Ding! However, the defense of the fire snake is too hard, For a while, Catherine''s thin rapiers stabbed on the scales of the fire snake one after another, and the little sparks rose like fireworks, as if stabbed on an iron plate. Catherine''s complexion changed slightly, but she still did not flinch, trying to find the weakness of the fire snake. Roar! Although Catherine failed to break the defense, its attack completely angered the Fire Snake, and the big guy immediately gave up Narant and turned to attack Catherine. Whoosh! Just as the fire snake turned around, Vivian seized the opportunity again, and a red arrow shot again. puff! Vivian''s arrow was very well timed, and it shot directly into the eye socket of the fire snake. boom! A cracking sound came out, and the fire snake''s left eye socket splattered with flesh and blood, which was actually scorched black and bloody. Roar! The fire snake was in pain, raised its head to the sky and let out a mournful cry, and the snake body began to writhe wildly. The mad snake didn''t care anymore, the head and tail of the snake rushed towards Catherine at the same time. "Catherine, be careful!" Narant raised his sword and slashed at the fire snake seven inches, and immediately reminded Catherine of this situation. However, Narant''s reminder was still too late. Catherine over there was caught by a flank. She only had time to avoid the bite of the fire snake, but her arm was swept directly by the tail of the snake. Boom! A muffled hum came, and Catherine was directly thrown out. "Damn!" Narant gritted his teeth, his fighting qi burst out with all his strength, and he slashed at the seven inches of the fire snake wrapped in red light. There are four or five black snake scales there, which should be the only weakness of the fire snake. puff! Roar! Under the full blow of Narant, the Fire Snake finally broke the defense, and Narant cut a hole in Seven Inch. However, this opening is not enough to make the fire snake deadly, but it makes the fire snake even more crazy. The huge snake body kept swaying wildly in the field, and Narant could only temporarily avoid the edge and start to dodge after this blow. "Damn, this intermediate-level monster is too hard!" Narant, who was constantly dodging the pursuit of the fire snake, finally understood why an intermediate-level monster could deal with at least three or four silver knights. Because of his low strength, he couldn''t even break defense. Roar! The crazy twisting of the fire snake continued. "Vivian, can you also shoot blind in the other eye!" "My lord, I will try my best!" Vivienne held an arrow in her hand, and her sight changed with the fire snake. But the big snake is now in a frenzy, and his head keeps shaking and attacking his own adults. It is very difficult to aim at an eye. "It must be hit, for the sake of adults!" Vivian once again seized a fairly good opportunity, and the next moment, the bowstring in her hand was instantly released. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In order to be as foolproof as possible, Vivian fired two more arrows. Three red awn arrows quickly cut through the air. Ding, the first one was shot on the forehead of the fire snake and was directly bounced off. Ding, the second one also missed. puff! boom! Fortunately, the third one finally hit, and there was a sound of meat entering, followed by a cracking sound. Roar! "Good Vivian!" Narant shouted immediately, and Vivian''s third arrow hit Fire Snake''s right eye again. And this one was shot directly in the eye. With the explosion, the right face of the fire snake also became bloody, and the injury was more serious than before! hoo hoo hoo! The fire snake, who lost his eyes, became hysterical, spit out his temper, and used his last senses to frantically attack Narant. But after all, this monster snake relies on its eyes to catch more things. Now that it has lost its eyes, the accuracy of the attack has become smaller, and Narant''s evasion is easier. Under the pursuit of the fire snake, he dodged for more than a minute. Seeing that the fire snake began to lose its physical strength and its movements became slower, Narant opened his mouth to the bushes. "Big Rock, Raymond, Quick, Chains!" "Yes, my lord!" At Narante''s order, all the guards rushed out of the grass with chains in their hands. "throw!" Whoosh whoosh! More than sixty guards threw the ropes in their hands. Although the hit rate is not high due to the twisting of the fire snake, there are more than 40 sticks firmly attached to the fire snake. "pull!" A group of guards directly exerted their force, and the body of the fiery snake was stagnant in an instant. "It''s now! Go to hell!" Narant has been waiting for this opportunity, his feet are directly on the ground, and the body that had escaped flew back upside down. The long sword in his hand pierced the wound he had cut earlier with a gleam of vindictiveness. puff! There was a sound of piercing flesh, and Narant''s entire long sword sank into the fire snake seven inches. Roar! The fire snake was hit hard and used all its strength to shake its body. Bang bang bang! The more than 40 guards were flung by the fire snake directly along the rope. Fortunately, the fire snake was only struggling to die at the moment. After throwing everyone away, the snake body slowly stopped twisting. Boom! Immediately, the upright snake head lost the support of its strength and fell directly to the ground, and the bright red blood quickly flowed and dyed the surrounding ground red. "Finally dead!" Narant had lingering fears, and the middle-level Warcraft was indeed abnormal. Today, if Vivian''s arrow hadn''t blinded this guy''s eyes the outcome would really be a dilemma. "Catherine, how''s it going?" Before he could check his trophies, Narant immediately went to the sidelines. At this moment, Catherine was held by Shirley in her arms, her face pale. . "My lord, Sister Catherine''s arm bone seems to be broken, woohoo!" "Don''t worry Shirley, you immediately ride a fire-breathing lizard to take Vinnie over!" Narant helped Catherine distressedly and instructed Shirley. "Yes, and Sister Vinnie, my lord, I''ll go now!" Shirley''s little girl calmed down, and immediately ran towards the fire-breathing lizard. "Catherine, hold on, just wait for Vinnie to come!" After Shirley left, Narant gently wiped the dust off Catherine''s face. If it wasn''t for Catherine, it is estimated that the one who was just attacked from the front and back was himself, and then the injured must also be himself. "My lord, I''m fine!" Catherine endured the pain and gave Narant a smile. "Silly girl!" Although Catherine was three years older than Narant, Narant had lived in two generations, so she also regarded Catherine as a little girl. "My lord, Sister Catherine, Sister Vinnie is here!" Not long after, Shirley, who went to find Vinnie, ran back on a fire-breathing lizard. Narant took Catherine to the back of the bushes to the side, and directly asked Vinnie to start treating Catherine. Vinnie''s treatment process was too miraculous, so Narant was prepared to hide it unless it was a last resort. It''s not that I don''t trust my own guards, it''s mainly that it''s too amazing to explain the origin. As for the future, in case other guards are injured, it is only necessary to issue a gag order alone. I believe that if the day comes that all the guards know about it, it is estimated that he will reveal the truth of the lucky daughter, and everyone will not be surprised. Chapter 314： Such a waste? Winnie''s powerful healing is really amazing, just half a minute later, Catherine and Winnie came out of the bushes again. "Sir!" Catherine stroked her arm and came to Narant. Although she had seen it on Sancai chicken with her own eyes that day, it still felt a little unreal when it really worked on her. "How is it, okay?" Narant took Katherine''s arm and looked at it with a smile. "Okay, my lord!" Catherine suddenly blushed slightly, which was in the public eye. However, she didn''t resist, and just let Narant hold her arm and look around. "Not bad! Not even the skin is broken!" The Lord Lord Narant was not trying to take advantage of it. He looked left and right, and then touched the previous affected area with his hand to make sure that everything was fine, so he was satisfied and let go of Catherine''s slender arm. Then he looked at Vinnie, who was sweating finely on his forehead, "Vinnie, thank you for your hard work!" "My lord, Vinnie is not working hard. Vinnie is very happy to help my lord and Sister Catherine!" Hearing this, Narant was very satisfied. It seems that this girl has begun to integrate into his big family. He continued to ask with a smile, "How much talent did you consume for Catherine''s treatment this time?" "My lord, it seems that half of it has been consumed!" Vinnie responded after sensing the innate power in her body for a moment. "Half? That means it can save two people at one time!" Narant knew. It seems that this powerful healing must be used with caution on the battlefield. After all, there are only two chances at present, which can only be used as a means of life-saving. But fortunately, Vinnie has only become a gifted daughter not long ago, so there is not much talent. I believe that with the passage of time, if you persist in practicing the powerful healing talent, you will be able to use it more and more times in the future. Catherine''s injury was resolved, and Narant then turned his attention back to the battlefield. "Wow! My lord, this big snake is so big!" Bringing a few girls to the color-changing fire snake, Shirley''s little girl''s eyes widened, because when she got closer, the waist of the color-changing fire snake was wider than her shoulders. It is conceivable that if the fire snake wanted Swallow the little loli, it only takes one bite! "Miss Shirley, this is an intermediate-level monster! It must be big, and it is our adults who are mighty and can kill intermediate-level monsters. I believe that few young nobles in the entire principality can do it!" At this moment, the guards were also looking at the corpse of the fire snake in amazement. Few people had seen the snake that was seven or eight meters long and the thickness of a bucket. "Quick, you have some eyesight!" Narant was very satisfied with Quick''s unpretentious flattery. "Hey, my lord, this fire snake can release two spells of fireball and long flame, indicating that it is a middle-level monster, and the small one has heard of it before." "Well, that''s right, this is the middle-level demon beast, the color-changing fire snake. Well, it''s getting late. Quick, you are responsible for tying the body of this color-changing fire snake with ropes. This big snake needs to be carried out of the forest!" Not only are the intermediate-level monsters far superior to the primary-level monsters in terms of combat power, they are also naturally different from the primary-level monsters in terms of the nourishment of their flesh. Therefore, this time, Narant alone is a big gain for this fire snake. "Yes, my lord!" After explaining to the guards, Narant finally came to the fruit tree of the Qi Blood Fruit. "Sir, it seems that there are only four fruits on this fruit tree!" "It''s a pity, if I could find it earlier, I would get a few more fruits." Qi and blood fruits only grow once a year, and there are basically about 2 fruits each time. Therefore, apart from the one stolen by Xiao Huihui, there must have been three or four fruits eaten by this color-changing fire snake. And a qi blood fruit represents a title knight, which means that Narant missed three or four title knight subordinates this year. "Forget it! It''s lucky to get four!" Narant shook his head and gave up his dissatisfaction, "Xue Li, let Xiao Huihui help pick these fruits!" "Yes, my lord!" Soon, with the help of Xiao Huihui, four glowing red qi and blood fruits were held in Narant''s hands. "Let''s go! We now return to the edge of the fire forest!" With the Qi and Blood Fruit in hand, Narant is not going to stay any longer. "Sir, aren''t you going to dig back this big tree?" Xue Li was a little reluctant to hear Narant''s order. This snacker is obsessed with food. Obviously, she is reluctant to leave this magical fruit tree in the forest. "Today is too late! Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, my lord, I will send someone to dig it! Now that the fruit has been picked by us, there will be no more monsters to occupy it in a short time!" Narant patted Shirley''s little head. In fact, she doesn''t need to say, Narant also has a plan. This Qi and Blood Fruit is such a magical existence, so naturally he has to dig into the territory and protect it. However, this fruit tree is more than ten meters high, and the trunk is nearly one meter thick. It must be a big project to excavate and transport it back to the territory, so it can only be considered in the long run. Next, Narant returned with a group of his subordinates. When the team marched to Maiye Village, the appearance of the color-changing fiery snake provoked a burst of exclamations from the people of Maiye Village. However, none of these people could recognize the Fire Snake as an intermediate-level beast, so everyone was just slightly amazed. Back at the castle, he handed over the handling of the fire snake to Rose, Raymond and others, while Narant took Vivian and the other four girls to the hall. "Sit down!" Sitting comfortably on the sofa, Narant instructed the four daughters. Catherine, Vivian, and Shirley naturally sat on the sofa opposite Narant when they heard the order. In addition to the long table in the restaurant, several women in this castle are also used to the behavior of their own adults that are not in line with the etiquette of the nobles. Butler Thomas would have been careful to remind him, but later, seeing that Narant didn''t care, he didn''t raise any objections. Therefore, now several women are slowly starting to enjoy such unique treatment. Of course, what they care about is not being able to enjoy the luxury of aristocrats, but the kindness of their own adults to them. Vinnie saw that Vivian, Catherine and the others were sitting on the sofa so naturally, the original hesitation disappeared, and she sat down immediately. Looking at the four well-behaved and lucky daughters, Narant felt satisfied for a while, and asked softly, "Vivian, Catherine, what''s the progress of your Dou Qi cultivation recently?" "My lord, I can already feel a few strands of vindictiveness in my vindictiveness, but it hasn''t reached the level of condensing vindictiveness seeds that you said, my lord. I think it will take at least half a year for me to become a title knight!" Wei Wei An replied politely. "My lord, I''m similar to Vivian!" Catherine echoed. "In half a year, the talents of the two of you are very good!" Naranti nodded. Thinking back to the original owner, he started to cultivate at the age of twelve, and he had not yet completed the condensing of Dou Qi seeds at the age of sixteen. Of course, this is just an example of the original owner, but under normal circumstances, it takes about a year for the apprentice knight to condense the seeds of vindictiveness. If Vivienne and Catherine can complete the breakthrough within half a year, they will be twice as fast as ordinary people. After a pause, Narant continued: "However, my lord, I am not going to wait another half a year! Catherine, Vivienne, and Vinnie, the fruits that my lord got today are ready for you to take, let me Like Shirley, you quickly broke through to become titled knights!" As he spoke, Narant took out three qi blood fruits. He harvested four Qi and Blood Fruits, three of which are going to be given to Vivian and others, and the other one is going to be left to Quick. "My lord, this is too wasteful! Vivian and I both have fighting talent, or you can give Vinnie one to eat, and the rest can be left to the guards!" Catherine and Vivian were moved for a while, but in the end they refused Narant''s order. Her and Vivian''s strength is no worse than the title knight, especially after Catherine broke through the intermediate awakening, it is already equivalent to the silk material of a silver junior knight. Therefore, it is a waste for them to eat this fruit. It is better to wait for half a year, so that they can add a few more knight guards to their adults. "No, Catherine, with your current abilities, it''s safe to be in the Storm Territory, but if you go to the battlefield and don''t have vindictiveness as a cover, you may be found out. That''s very dangerous!" Narant shook his head. . Last time in the arena, Narant didn''t even dare to let Vivian use her innate abilities, otherwise, with the arrows she blessed with Hongmang, the kobolds of Earl Black Iron wouldn''t have been able to last that long. And this Autumn War Narant is going to bring a few women. The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. For the sake of safety, Narant must ensure that the two women have a grudge as a cover, so as to better protect their identities. Catherine fell silent after hearing the words, while Narant directly divided the three fruits into the hands of the three women. "Okay, this is the decision of the adults. You can eat this now." After distributing the fruit, Narant prepared to urge the three girls to take it in front of him. But the words were only halfway through, and the originally quiet Vinnie spoke weakly. "grown ups" "Well, Vinnie, what''s the matter?" "Sir, do you really want to eat this fruit?" Vinnie continued weakly. "Well, you need to eat. After eating, you can quickly become a title knight. As for the martial arts, Vivian will be responsible for teaching you tomorrow and the day after tomorrow!" Narant explained with a slight smile. "It''s not an adult, I think it would be too wasteful to eat this qi and blood fruit directly!" Seeing that Narant didn''t understand what he meant, Vinnie added. "Waste?" Narant was taken aback. Why waste it when you eat it? and many more! The next moment, Narant suddenly reflected, "Vinnie, how do you know this is the blood fruit of the Qi blood? Do you have a better way to use this blood fruit?" Vinnie has been teaching the ambulance team medical skills for the past two days, and she was temporarily transferred to the Fire Forest by Narant today. Therefore, the name of this qi blood fruit, Vinnie, must not have been heard from Narant. And how could she, an ordinary girl, know the name of this uncommon qi blood fruit, unless "Yes, my lord, in the forest, after I saw this fruit, its name appeared in my mind, and there was also a method for preparing medicines that I had never learned before!" "It seems that after this potion is prepared, it can maximize the effect of the Qi and Blood Fruits. Each Qi and Blood Fruit can be configured with seven potions, allowing seven people to break through and become titled knights!" "However, in terms of speed, it seems that there is no direct use of Qimai Blood Fruit Fast, and it will take a month or two to complete the breakthrough." Vinnie nodded in explanation. "Hey! A potion prepared with a Qi and Blood Fruit can be used by seven people? And the breakthrough speed is only a month or two slower!" Narant couldn''t believe it. "Yes, my lord!" Vinnie nodded affirmatively again. "Haha! Well, Vinnie, you have done a great job this time!" Narant was overjoyed when he was confirmed again. This is really a lucky girl, and there is such a good thing. He now has four qi blood fruits, which means that he can get twenty-eight bottles of breakthrough medicine. And this number can not only satisfy the three lucky daughters, but also satisfy the breakthrough of twenty-five guards such as Quick! "It turns out that the real reward of the system is here!" Narant felt that he was a little sorry for the system. It seemed that he was still doubting the integrity of the system this morning, whether he had swallowed his reward. . Unexpectedly, the system is brewing a big gift package for itself! "Vinnie, tell me what herbs are needed to configure the breakthrough potion besides Qi and Blood Fruit. Your Excellency will let someone prepare it!" Next, Vinnie began to read the herbal formula in her mind. When Narant heard it, he was even more happy. This breakthrough potion requires a total of seven medicinal herbs, of which the Qi blood fruit is the main medicine, and the Qi blood fruit is also the most precious and rare existence. As for the other six herbs, they are all very common, and they are readily available in Narant''s castle. After confirming that the herbs were complete, Narant immediately let Girl Winnie start refining. If the breakthrough potion is completed one day earlier, then his cavalry regiment can also become an extraordinary cavalry regiment as soon as possible. After the matter of Qi and Blood Fruit was settled, Vinnie went to prepare the potion, the three girls went to the back garden to continue their practice, and Narant went to the front court to check the situation of the slaughter of the fire snake. He really hasn''t eaten the middle-level monster meat, so he''s still a little hopeful, and it''s still a big snake. Snake meat! It is more delicious and tender than ordinary animal meat. Narant also ate snake soup several times in the countryside when he was a child, and the deliciousness is still fresh in his memory. "Yeah!" Just as Narant walked out of the gate of the inner castle, a figure suddenly bumped into him in front of him. With the exclamation, this figure collided with Narant directly, and Narant suddenly felt soft in front of him. "My lord, I''m sorry!" It was Chef Rose who collided with Narant. She was the only one who could have such a soft cotton ball in this castle. Chapter 315： call-up order arrives Rose immediately took a half step back after reflecting, and then bowed her head with a blushing face and said to Narant. The collision just now, she completely plunged into Narant''s arms, and the manly breath of Narant came to her face, which made her, who had been alone for many years, uncomfortable. "Well, it''s fine, my lord, I don''t hurt!" Narant didn''t know what Rose was thinking, looked at the proud place in front of Rose, and waved his hand generously. With the presence of the airbag, the collision is not very harmful, so he really doesn''t feel pain, but he still feels a little comfortable. "Rose, what are you planning to do in such a hurry!" He quickly retracted his gaze from that proud place, and Narant asked the Lord to restore the majesty and solemnity of the Lord. "Sir, we just found the magic crystal in the head of the color-changing fire snake you killed, so I''m going to send it to your lord!" Rose spread out her white palm, and she really had a spar as clear as a ruby. "There are magic crystals!" Narant was a little surprised. Originally, he had no hope for the magic crystal of this color-changing fire snake. It took a lot of time for them to kill the fire snake, and the fire snake kept attacking spells in the process. It was an unexpected surprise. Of course, this is also caused by Narant''s inexperience. If it is a knowledgeable title knight, then you can know the difference between the middle-level monster and the low-level monster. The magic power that the intermediate-level Warcraft reserves at one time can at least support the continuous release of spells for ten minutes. And it took Narant and the others to kill the discolored fire snake at most four or five minutes, so the existence of the magic crystal is inevitable. The color-changing fire snake is also a fire-type beast, and this magic crystal is just right for Narant to use. The size of the monster spar is the size of an egg, which can at least make Narant completely blue two or three times. After taking the magic crystal, Narant put it into the space ring, and then continued to speak: "Ross, how is the fire snake handled?" "Sir, it''s already been cut. The monster meat obtained by this fire snake weighs more than 300 kilograms. Just wait for it to be marinated and air-dried!" "Very good, then you can cut a piece of fresh fire snake meat for me now, sir, I want to eat snake soup at night!" "Yes, my lord!" Facing the orders of the eldest man Narant, Rose immediately went to arrange it. After more than half an hour, the delicious fire snake meat and snake soup was placed on Narant''s long table. "It''s worthy of being an intermediate-level monster. Even the heat that comes out is faintly magical, and the fragrance is really mouth-watering." When the snake soup came to the table, Narant''s eyes lit up, and then he picked up a small spoon and scooped a spoon from the clay pot. Chill! "Hey! Delicious, sweet!" Narant''s taste buds were instantly hit by the strong fragrance, accompanied by a strong warm current. The flesh and blood of this intermediate-level monster is more than three times stronger than the first-level monster''s nourishment to the human body. "Giggle, sir, this intermediate-level monster meat requires five gold coins per pound, and it must be extremely delicious!" Rose was naturally happy as she watched Narant enjoying it. No chef can deny a diners a compliment on the food he cooks, even though the deliciousness of the ingredients accounts for a large portion of that compliment. "Haha! Rose, put the meat of those wind blade wolves first, and cook the fire snake meat first! This snake soup is really delicious!" "Yes, my lord! In the next few days, Narant asked Mario to send all the adult barbarians, and then, under the **** of Raymond and other guards, went to the Fire Forest to transplant the blood and blood fruit trees. Because this qi blood fruit tree is too large, Narant''s transplant plan is to first open a road 20 meters wide and 10 kilometers long in the fire forest. The amount of this project is naturally very large. Fortunately, the barbarians are all powerful, and the efficiency of doing coolies is also very high. It took six days to complete the 10-kilometer tree felling, and some uneven roads along the way were also sorted out. The road is completed, and then the work of transplanting Qi, blood, and fruit trees. In order to ensure that the Qi Blood Fruit is not damaged, Narant kept the root system of the Qi Blood Fruit as much as possible, and even the soil on it was preserved as much as possible. Finally, it was carefully transported to the outside of the castle two days later. Originally such a precious qi blood fruit, it is best to transplant it into the castle. In order to be safe, Narant still transplanted it to the sugar cane forest outside the castle, because there were green elves nourished in the sugar cane forest. As for the safety issue, Narant believes that there should be no problem under his own eyes. When the fruit is really ripe next year, it is also possible to send someone to guard it, or build a fence. At the same time that the transplanting of the Qi and Blood Fruits was completed, Narant''s much-anticipated breakthrough potion was completed at about the same time. This breakthrough potion takes about seven or eight hours to make for each batch. In order to avoid accidents, Narant gave Vinnie enough time to rest, configuring one day off for one day. Otherwise, for a mere day or two, there will be problems with the medicine, which is a small loss. After the preparation of the medicine was completed, Narant immediately checked the finished medicine and found that it was also a boiled medicine and had a natural difference from ordinary soup medicine. First of all, the soup made from ordinary herbs is thick, but this breakthrough potion is light red and slightly transparent, which is quite wine-like and purer. What''s even more amazing is that if you look closely at the potion in the dark, you can see that the potion can actually emit light. Although it is very weak, the slight red fluorescence actually exists This makes Nalan I especially remembered the magicians or alchemists in the novels of the previous life. Don''t they like to configure various potions the most, and the potions contain magic power, so those potions can also emit light. Narant asked Vinnie about the refining process out of curiosity. After all, he always thought it was a low-level martial arts world. Now that this medicine can emit fluorescence is really fantastic, which makes Narant''s cognition loose a little bit. . However, Vinnie herself couldn''t explain the reason. She made this breakthrough potion because her talent was relieved, just like Vivienne. You can ask Vivian to talk about her shooting experience, but you can ask her to tell her why she can shoot so accurately, and the arrow can still have a red glow, Vivian can never give an explanation. In the end, Vinnie explained the refining process in detail, and Narant found a little clue from it. That is, during the refining process of Vinnie, she also needs to inject a lot of innate power into it after the soup is boiled, that is, those green light spots that appear when she uses powerful healing. Narant estimated that it was this innate power that made the decoction change qualitatively. Of course, it doesn''t really matter what makes this potion so magical, what matters is its effect. After getting the breakthrough potion, Narant distributed it directly. When the guards took the breakthrough potion, Narant''s next life became calm. As the days passed, Narant finally waited for the herald sent by the Count from Tulip City after a week. And what this herald brought is the call-up order this fall. Although it is not an emergency call, it also means that Narant must set off within three days and arrive at Tulip City within two weeks to complete the assembly of troops and horses. Chapter 316： The actual combat exercise of the whole army and all arms However, for this autumn war, Narant started preparations early, and now he only needs to arrange the affairs of the territory and load the war materials into the truck, and then he can spread his **** and head towards Tulip City. In this way, a total of fifteen days of assembly time is still ample. However, in order to deal with his first principality battle after crossing, Narant decided that he still needed to put a patch on the team before departure, that is, a mixed actual combat exercise. The location of the actual combat exercise, Narant, is going to be placed on the beach by the sea, because there is an existence that can be regarded as an enemy. Last time, the Tulip Knights strangled the murlocs under the order of the Count. But after all, there are a large number of murlocs and sea monsters, and there are still many who escaped into the sea at the last moment and became a fish that slipped through the net. Now that more than a month has passed, these fish that slipped through the net have emerged again, and there are six or seven hundred murlocs and sea monsters occupying hundreds of meters of sandy beach again. These murlocs and sea monsters are not strong, but they are quite fearless in the face of the enemy''s initial attack, which is an excellent sharpening stone that can be used for training troops. However, before this actual combat exercise, Narant still needs to rearrange the team for his subordinates. Because now both Vivian''s archer team and Quick''s swordsman team have begun to practice fighting qi, these twenty-five people will become a whole in the future, that is, the Storm Cavalry. The reason why Narant made this arrangement is because after a month of teaching from Catherine, all the guards under Narant, except for a few lucky daughters and the guards who were recruited later, whether they were barbarians or Quakers, were also the same. Or ten longbowmen, all of whom now have mastered swordsmanship. It can be said that the ten longbowmen who were only good at long-range attacks in the past have now become elite soldiers who can be far or near. Therefore, when they join the Stormtroopers, there will be no shortcoming that they only know how to attack from a distance but cannot melee combat. Instead, they are better than the original swordsman team in terms of force. Of course, the position of captain of the Storm Cavalry Regiment is still reserved for Quick. In addition to loyalty, Quake is also a veteran on the battlefield, and Narrant can only feel at ease when he handed over the Knights of Stormwind to him. As for Quick''s not being a sharpshooter, it won''t matter if Vivian awakens her mid-level talent later. This is also Narant''s new idea after figuring out the little b of the system. Because if you want to give Vivienne and Catherine the positions of captain, chief instructor, commander, etc., all you need to do is rely on Narant''s mouth, and the system also accepts Narant''s empty promise. After Vivian stepped down from the Longbow Squad, Narant had another burden on her hands. That is the long-range firepower team that has just been formed, that is, the catapult and ballista team. In the future, this team will be handed over to Vivian to manage, and she will be the captain. After rearranging the team, on the first day before departure, Narant started the actual combat exercise of the entire army and all arms. "Report, sir, there are ten guards in total, and all the staff are here!" "Sir, there are a total of twenty-five people in the Storm Cavalry Regiment, and all of them are here!" "Report, sir, thirty barbarian guards have arrived!" "Report, sir, there are fifty people in the remote fire team, and all the staff are here!" "Report, sir, there are twenty people in the battlefield ambulance team, all of them are here!" On the beach by the sea, except for the twenty barbarian guards who were in charge of garrisoning the castle, all the fighting forces in Narant''s hands gathered here. At this moment, there are a total of 135 people on the beach, and all of them, including 20 medical girls, are standing straight and reporting to Narant! "Very good! Tomorrow we will go to Tulip City to complete this year''s call-up order! And this autumn call-up order I believe I don''t need to say more, you all know what it means!" "This kind of national campaign is completely different from our previous small battles! Not only will there be the enemy''s king''s army, but also the great noble army!" "Although with the strength of our Storm Lord, Lord Earl will not let us face the enemy''s elite directly!" "However, the military situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, and no one can guarantee whether we will really not encounter the army of these great nobles!" "So, in this war, if we want to survive and survive with honor, we must improve our combat effectiveness as much as possible!" "Although our enemies today are only a few hundred murlocs, I hope you can take them seriously, because on the battlefield, the enemy will not give you any chance to come back!" "Now tell me, do you understand?" "I understand, my lord!" "Very good! Let''s get started!" "Yes, my lord! For glory! I will fight to the death for my lord!" "For glory! Swear to the death to fight for the adults!" All of a sudden, there were shouts on the beach all day long. For these low-level civilians or serfs, although war is dangerous, it also represents an opportunity. Not to mention cracking the earth and knighting, as long as you survived with meritorious deeds, the monetary reward is absolutely attractive. With the shouting from here, the murlocs and sea monsters more than 300 meters away also noticed their group, and they began to riot, and then slowly began to gather, and then approached Narant and the others. "Vivien! Five shot!" Narant didn''t delay any longer, and gave an order directly to Vivian while riding on the back of the white dragon. These five shot, that is, each catapult is loaded with five stone bullets. Catapults can be used not only during siege, but also in hand-to-hand field battles. However, in the case of hand-to-hand combat, there are a large number of enemies to face So naturally the larger the projectile of the catapult is not the better, but a sufficient number is needed, so as to kill as many enemies as possible. Therefore, Narant equipped his catapult with two types of stone bullets, one was the size of a basketball as last time, and the other was only the size of a fist. Of course, don''t underestimate the fact that there are only fist-sized projectiles. Under the projection of the projectile car, if you really want to be hit, the body can still be intact. "Yes, my lord!" Vivian bowed immediately after receiving the order, and then looked at the five catapults at the back of the team. "All catapults obey orders. Your lord has orders. Five shotguns are to be loaded immediately!" "Five shot, reload immediately!" Following Vivian''s order, the guards in charge of operating the catapult moved quickly, pulling the winch to start loading. Narant staffed ballistas and catapults with five people per vehicle. Although these new recruits joined the guards not long ago, the operation of the catapult was also very simple. In just over ten seconds, each team of five completed the loading of the stone bombs. "Launch!" After the catapult was loaded, Vivian gave a direct order. dong dong dong! With the sudden shock of the five catapults, dozens of fist-sized stone bullets were thrown out, drawing a parabola in the air and hitting the murloc sea monsters in the distance. Bang bang bang! Hu qua hu qua! The next moment? A total of twenty-five stone bullets fell into the murlocs and sea monsters at a speed visible to the naked eye. Because of the large number of murlocs, more than a dozen murlocs were hit on the spot, and their flesh and blood flew. As for the remaining stone bullets that did not hit the enemy at the first time, they bounced on the beach and flew up again, hitting the monsters behind. Chapter 317： 1 is not left! Puff puff! Hu qua hu qua! As the stone bullets flew in the monster group, there was a commotion in the murloc sea monster group. In the end, this wave of stone bombs took away at least thirty or so murlocs. This is also because the beach is soft, so that the round stone bullets cannot bounce multiple times. Otherwise, if they are on ordinary muddy ground, the casualties will increase by at least half. Hu qua hu qua! The murloc sea monster was finally provoked by the catapult''s attack. The next moment, the six or seven hundred murloc sea monsters immediately changed the speed of their slow marching. Start charging quickly. "The catapult is reloaded with five shotguns! Free fire!" Vivian also began to order, and after instructing her, she looked at the five crossbows on the side of the team. "Carriage crossbow team, pull the strings and build the arrows!" "Yes, pull strings and arrows!" creak creak! Accompanied by the sound of gurgling bowstrings, a few seconds later, the five ballistas were also reloaded under the operation of the guards. "Target murlocs, launch!" Buzz! Whoosh whoosh! With the humming of the bowstring trembling, five terrifying giant arrows with a length of one meter seven or eight shot out, and quickly swept towards the charging murlocs and sea monsters. Puff puff! After a few breaths, the five terrifying crossbow bolts drilled into the murlocs and sea monsters at a flat angle. In an instant, five pieces of the murlocs and sea monsters, who were screaming cheerfully, collapsed in five straight lines, as if a diced meat had met a bamboo stick and was directly threaded into a skewer. "Yes, about twenty!" Narant nodded with satisfaction. He sat high and looked far, and clearly estimated the number of murlocs and sea monsters that this round of ballistas took away. Although it seems that the ballista does not kill the murlocs as much as the catapult. But the catapult can only kill the enemy at a long distance. When the enemy is close, the catapult cannot function without enough angle. Calculated at a distance of 500 meters, the catapult can fire three waves of projectiles at the fastest speed. But the ballista can be fired at least six times, and even if the two sides face each other, they can still kill accurately, and what''s more, they can choose to kill the most valuable target of the other party. And now, just because the enemies are all murlocs, this can''t be reflected for the time being. dong dong dong! While Narant''s thoughts were up and down, the second wave of the catapult had already attacked, and this was also the last wave of stone bomb attacks. At the end of the second wave of attacks, the murlocs and sea monsters once again reduced their staff by forty or fifty people. In the end, after paying a price of more than 200 murlocs, they finally got close to 100 meters in front of the Narant army. "Raymond, prepare to shoot!" As the murlocs approached, Narant also gave a second order. Following his order, the thirty barbarians at the forefront of the army slammed the long shields into the ground, and then with their hands free, they took out a one-meter-five spear from behind! The style of this spear is very ordinary, even though there is a small section of sharp and barbed metal head in the front, and the rear is a straight sword-wood gun. "shoot!" When the barbarians took out their spears, Narant gave an order. Whoosh whoosh! Following his order, thirty barbarian guards threw their spears directly. The spears cut arcs in the air, and then fell into the group of murlocs and sea monsters. Puff puff! Another blood rain splashed, and seventeen or eight murlocs were pinned to the beach. "Not bad!" Narant nodded again with satisfaction. However, next time he did not let Raymond and the others throw the javelin. Although at a distance of more than 60 meters, Raymond and the others could throw at least two rounds, but Narant was worried that if dozens or hundreds of murlocs and sea monsters died, it was estimated that these guys would run away. When one of the murlocs approached the team, Narant spoke again: "Raymond, prepare to take over! "Yes, my lord!" Raymond responded, then roared at the barbarian, "Everyone, raise your shields, draw your swords, and prepare to take on the enemy! Clang clang! Thirty barbarian guards held long shields in their left hands and drew great swords in their right hands, staring straight ahead, waiting for hundreds of murlocs to attack. Hu qua hu qua! At this moment, the murlocs and sea monsters hadn''t realized that they were about to encounter extinction. Seeing that Raymond and others were right in front of them, they screamed even more vigorously. Thirty meters twenty meters ten meters dong dong dong! Finally, the group of murlocs and sea monsters rushed in front of Raymond and the others like a tide, and slammed directly into the long shield! "kill!" Although there were only thirty barbarian guards, with their terrifying strength and a solid all-iron long shield, Raymond and the others blocked the onslaught of the murlocs and sea monsters. When the impact force of the murlocs was neutralized, all the barbarian guards raised their long shields and immediately began to recoil at the murlocs. front. "kill!" "Hu qua hu qua!" Puff puff! In an instant, there was a roar of killing on the beach, and every time Raymond and other barbarians swung their swords, the corpse of a murloc sea monster would be separated and blood spattered on the spot. As for the attack of the murlocs and sea monsters, Raymond and the others directly slapped them with the long shield with their left hand, and they were able to shoot them flying with the monsters and weapons. To deal with a mere 400 murlocs and sea monsters with heavily armed barbarians is really a bit of a bully. And at this time, there are five ballistas on the flanks, firing crossbow arrows from time to time, harvesting the murlocs and sea monsters on the edge. With the passage of time, the murlocs finally realized the horror of the few hundred people in front of them, and started their most familiar routine, which is to run if they can''t beat them. Hu qua hu qua! The cry of the murlocs became urgent, and a chaotic rout began. "Guard Squad Start the pursuit!" Seeing that the murloc sea monsters began to rout, and without Narant''s instructions, Raymond and the others immediately formed a triangular formation and began to chase the fleeing murloc sea monsters. "Quake, it''s your turn! So, none of the murlocs and sea monsters will be left!" Seeing such a situation, Narant gave an order to Quick, who was beside him. "Yes, my lord!" Clang! Raymond pulled out the long sword from his waist and raised it high, "Storm Cavalry Regiment, charge!" Clang clang! "kill!" Boom! Boom! Immediately, the entire Storm Knights galloped out, riding a strong warhorse and rushing directly to the defeated group of murlocs and sea monsters. Bang bang bang! Puff puff! Although this is a beach, it is not a good venue for war horses. But the murloc sea monsters with short limbs couldn''t outrun the high war horses, but after a few breaths, the Storm Cavalry Corps rushed into the murloc sea monsters like a raging torrent. The storm cavalry regiment collided and slashed, and a wave of charges directly pierced through the team of murlocs and sea monsters, harvesting at least 70 or 80 murlocs. Hu qua hu qua! The murloc sea monster saw that the retreat in front was blocked by the storm cavalry regiment, and immediately scattered in panic and fled to the side. But Quick and others naturally wouldn''t give them a chance, turned their horses around, and started chasing them again. With the addition of the Storm Cavalry Regiment, this battle also means that it is coming to an end. Although this battle is completely bullying children for the power Narant now has. But it is also a good practice how to fight when the enemy army is actually encountered. In the end, Narant looked at Vinnie and other twenty medics! "Winnie, now you go up, everyone finds a corpse of a murloc sea monster for rescue drills!" "Yes, my lord!" Chapter 318： last carnival "Report, Your Excellency! The Barbarian Guard Squad has completed the mission, and no one was injured!" "Report, sir, the long-range firepower team completed the task, and no one was injured!" "Report, sir, the Storm Cavalry Regiment has completed the mission, and no one was injured!" "Report to the lord, the medical team has completed the task, and the wounds of the 20 murlocs have been sutured, but they have not been rescued!" Five minutes later, the battle on the beach was over, and all the murlocs were truly wiped out this time. "Very good, your performance is not bad today!" Narant nodded with satisfaction. Whether it is the newly formed long-range firepower team or the cavalry regiment, the capabilities displayed today have reached the level expected by Narant. Especially the long-range attack team, although there are only five crossbows and five trebuchets, it is absolutely terrifying in destroying living forces. As for the Knights of the Storm, although they can''t compare with the elite cavalry of the big nobles in terms of riding skills, if they are only dealing with ordinary small nobles, it is fine. After all, little nobles rarely have cavalry regiments, and Boris is a minority. And the entire cavalry regiment has Catherine''s talent bonus, has the existence of proficient swordsmanship, and can also make up for some shortcomings in riding. When the time comes to use cavalry to deal with infantry, it should not be a problem, and it is just right to train troops in battle. Although he was very satisfied with his own strength, in order to avoid everyone''s pride, Narant changed the conversation and continued: "Although you performed well today, don''t be too happy, this is just to deal with murlocs and sea monsters! " "When they really get to the battlefield, they will face the same powerful noble guards, and they will not be stupid like the murlocs and sea monsters regardless of the charge, and they will even have the title of knights, so you remember, on the battlefield. Be more cautious and work harder than this time!" "Yes, my lord! We remember it!" All the guards said in unison, taking Narant''s teachings to heart. "Okay, I''m going to leave the day after tomorrow. Before departure, my lord, I prepared a sumptuous lunch for you. Now everyone will return to the castle with me. After washing up, go to the restaurant and pub in Maiye Village. Beer and food are free. Eat, how much you can eat is up to your ability!" Narant laughed, this was the last carnival for the guards before the war! Because he doesn''t know whether he can bring everyone back after this autumn war. Whoa! "Your majesty!" "Your majesty!" "Thank you for your gift!" For a time, the cheers on the beach shook the sky. As for the restaurant food and beer in Maiye Village, not to mention the caravans and serfs, even the guards are greedy. Especially the barbarian guards such as Raymond, who used to live a life of drinking blood and fur, but since they came to Stormwind, they found that the food of the noble civilization was so delicious, and the beer was truly magical and delicious. Therefore, the barbarians now wait for their salaries to be paid every month. What they like most is to visit the restaurants and taverns in Maiye Village. It is a pity that although their salaries are quite generous, because the barbarians eat a lot, they can only have one or two meals a month at most. Now that they can open up and eat at one time, it is definitely the ideal they are really pursuing at the moment. Leaving the beach for the villagers of Lucky Village to clean up, Narant returned to the castle with a group of impatient guards. "Sir, you are back!" "Well, Thomas, how are you getting ready?" After dismissing a group of guards, they returned to the forecourt of the castle. At this moment, a large number of carriages were parked in the forecourt. A horse-drawn carriage blocked the vestibule. As the saying goes, the three armies have not moved, and the food and grass will go first. Although only more than 100 people left Narant this time, the supplies for more than 100 people for two months also need to be prepared a lot. Special wars are still high-intensity sports, and Narant has made very high demands on food. "Sir, it''s almost ready. The jerky, brown bread, and water are all prepared according to your requirements. The little one is now doing the final count!" Thomas replied respectfully with a booklet. "Very good, are the horses enough to pull the goods! There are still five large carriages at the carpenter''s side, which should be completed tomorrow!" "Sir, there are enough horses. According to your instructions, I purchased fifteen ordinary horses from Tulip City a few days ago. In addition, the castle originally had five horses, and now a total of twenty carts can be used!" "But my lord, because it was on the eve of the autumn war, a total of 70 gold coins were spent on the purchase of these 15 horses, and each horse was tens of silver coins more expensive than the first half of the year!" Thomas paused. Dayton added "Well, the more expensive it is, the more expensive it is, it''s like this every year!" Nalanda nodded, no matter which world it is in, and the war is going on, the price of the scarce supplies will rise, which is normal. And it was for this reason that the king chose the autumn for the annual Northern Expedition. At this time, only a month has passed since the Harvest Festival. As long as it is not a year of great famine, the impact of the war on food will not be too great. Moreover, the next season of planting by the serfs has also been completed at this time, so it is the best time to start a war. "By the way, Thomas, you should pay attention to the perfume thing. After a while, the caravan of the Frank family should come to the territory to purchase according to the agreement. At that time, you need to sign a contract with the caravan for the quantity of perfume and the purchase of goods!" After extracting the purple alfalfa essence last time, Narant did not let the two perfumers, Wack and Millie, idle, but immediately let them start refining and making perfume. Now in just one month more than 200 bottles of perfume have been configured, and the number is still increasing. At that time, the perfume will be sold to the Frank family, and when the war is over, he can just take the money and use it to buy serfs and so on. "Yes, my lord!" "Well, don''t stop the mining of crystal mines. Although we don''t have enough jewelers now, I believe this problem can be solved after this war!" After a series of explanations to Thomas, Narant returned to the inner castle, and then began to rest. At this last moment, he didn''t need to sharpen his gun, but it was just right to relax himself. In a blink of an eye, it was time for dinner. On the long table, there were lobster, oysters, three-color chicken, cakes, barbecued meat, and fire snake soup. "Sir, you are going to go out the day after tomorrow, do you need me to serve you some beer?" After all the dishes were served, Chef Rose did not leave directly, but stood aside and asked carefully. In her opinion, a young noble like her lord should feel a little uneasy before every expedition. Although her lord didn''t show it, Rose was still prepared to speak with understanding. "Beer? Forget it!" Narant shook his head, he really couldn''t stand the sour taste. However, he just patted his head, "By the way, how did you forget the wine!" Because after the first fermentation, the longer the wine is fermented, the better, so Narant didn''t ask Rose to remind himself. If it wasn''t for Rose''s mention of it today, he would have almost forgotten about the wine. "Rose, go get two jars of wine now, remember, one with egg whites and one without egg whites!" "Yes, my lord!" As instructed, Rose immediately rushed to the storage room with several servants. Chapter 319： wine success "Sir, here''s the wine you asked for!" Not long after, Rose returned with the maid and the cook, and two clay pots for making wine were delivered to the restaurant. "Just open it!" Narant was also long-winded, and he was very much looking forward to whether his first brew in this different world would succeed. boom! Under Narant''s order, Rose did it herself, and with a muffled sound, the cork on the first jar was opened. "Hey! My lord, this wine is so fragrant!" Rose couldn''t help but exclaimed in surprise. At the moment when the cork was removed, a strong aroma emanated directly from the pot, covering several people around. As an excellent cook, Rose is most sensitive to the aroma of food and wine, and the next moment her beautiful watery eyes rose up again and again. "That''s the taste!" Narant also smelled the strong aroma of wine, Narant immediately took two steps closer, then looked down at the faintly visible purple liquid in the pot. This familiar aroma, see this familiar color! Narant thinks his wine is likely to be a success. "Come, go and get my crystal cup, sir, the one with a transparent color!" Narant commanded the maid next to him directly. "Sir, the crystal cup you want!" It didn''t take long for the maid to take out the crystal cup that Narant got a few days ago. This crystal cup is the goblet of the previous life. It was made by the only jeweler in his territory who drew drawings by Narant. "Fill it up!" "Yes, my lord!" Rose immediately held the wine jar and poured the wine into the crystal glass. Whoa whoa whoa! As Rose poured out, the wine that was only vaguely visible in the pot was immediately displayed in front of everyone without reservation. The purplish red is slightly transparent. When the wine is constantly swirling in the crystal glass, the wine is more like a work of art than the wine. "It''s so beautiful!" When the fuchsia wine was filled with crystals, the hall fell into silence after a slight exclamation. Whether it was Rose, the well-informed chef, or the few little maids on the side, they all looked at the purple gem-like wine in the crystal glass and were a little dazed. "My lord, is this really wine, why is it so beautiful, and it doesn''t seem to be bubbling yet!?" Rose asked Narant with her beautiful eyes flashing after a moment of daze. "I''ll tell you after I taste it!" Narant couldn''t hold back, he raised the crystal cup on the long table, and put the crystal cup to his lips under everyone''s eyes. "Hah! It''s done!" A mouthful of wine was put into his mouth, and the rich grape aroma and sweetness accompanied by a touch of alcohol instantly filled his mouth. At this moment, Narant knew that his first wine was really successful. Moreover, it seems to be more delicious than those dozens of dollars a bottle he had tasted in his previous life. "My lord, is the brewing successful?" Rose immediately recognized the expression on her lord''s face, and asked with a little anticipation. "Yes, it succeeded! Rose, there will be another wine in this world in the future, and it will be a more noble and delicious wine!" "Congratulations, my lord, the voice of glory has favored you!" Although I don''t know the true taste of the wine, but I got confirmation from my lord, and with the beautiful appearance of the wine, Rose knows that this is definitely the same greatness. great invention. "Hehe, don''t compliment first, Rose, come and taste it later!" Narant waved his hand and directly motioned the maid to bring some pottery cups. "Thank you sir for your gift!" Rose didn''t refuse. After the maid brought the pottery cup, she couldn''t wait to pour the wine into the pottery cup. "grown ups!" "grown ups!" At this moment, Shirley''s little girl suddenly ran in from outside the restaurant. Besides her, she was followed by Vivienne, Catherine, and Vinnie. "Why are you here!" Narant was stunned, and looked at Shirley rather playfully. "Oh! My lord, I just saw my mother go to get those jars for making wine, so I want to take a look!" Little Loli blushed slightly, but she was telling the truth. Now that this girl has broken through to become a title knight, her cultivation has begun to be neglected. Narant doesn''t care about her, anyway, let the girls practice Dou Qi, in addition to Wei Wei''s self-protection, the main reason is to use Dou Qi to cover up their magical talents. Now that Shirley has become a Bronze Elementary Knight, Narant doesn''t urge her to train hard. And just now, Shirley just happened to see Rose taking out the wine clay pot from the storage room, so she was also curious and greedy about this existence that seemed to be delicious. She originally wanted to follow her directly, but later she felt that she was being lazy and didn''t cultivate. If she followed her to the restaurant alone, she might have to be taught a lesson by her own adults, not to mention getting delicious food. So she had an idea and ran to the back garden to find the other three girls. "Well, let''s have a look then!" For the sake of Little Lolita''s honesty, Narant didn''t say anything else. "Yeah, my lord, is this wine? It''s so pretty! And it smells so good!" Shirley got permission and came to the long table in a hurry. When she saw the crystal clear wine in the crystal cup on the long table, Little Loli immediately widened her eyes and exclaimed. The other women were also quite curious when they saw such a beautiful liquor. "Hehe, Shirley, this is wine, no matter how beautiful it is. Children can''t drink it!" This little loli''s roots, Narant, don''t know where. "Hmm! Your lord Shirley is not too young!" Little Lolita was wronged! "Sherry, you can''t talk to adults like this!" Rose, who was beside her, filled a glass of wine, and when she heard Shirley being so condescending in front of Narant, she immediately reprimanded in a low voice. "Wow!" Shirley''s little loli slumped her mouth and didn''t dare to speak. "Forget it, Rose, I''m just joking with Shirley, I also need you to give a real assessment of the taste of this wine, so let''s all give me a taste of the wine here, and finally let''s all say something. Talk about how this wine feels." Narant waved his hand, he just purposely teased Shirley. Wine was popular in past lives, but Narant isn''t sure if it would be equally acceptable in this world. Therefore, it is still necessary to ask a few women to give a fair evaluation before he can carry out a series of operations such as pricing. After all, wine is different from white sugar, and its degree of drinking may be higher than that of beer in this world, which is a little threshold. "Yeah! Your Excellency is the best! Thank you for your gift!" Shirley girl was really fearless, and at this moment, she completely regarded this beautiful wine as a delicious juice. With Narant''s order, a few more porcelain cups were quickly placed on the long table. After Rose filled her cups, Narant said, "Come on, have a drink, and then tell the adults how I really feel!" "Yes, my lord" The girls in the restaurant immediately stepped forward and took a cup each, as did the maids on the side. After getting the cup, Vivian and the others were reluctant to drink it immediately, but curiously observed this unprecedentedly beautiful wine from a close distance. But Shirley''s character belongs to the second senior brother. She only cares about the taste of the food, so she can''t wait to put the cup to her mouth. Chapter 320： set off north "Wow! Sigh!" Unsurprisingly, when Shirley took a sip of wine by drinking juice, the moment she swallowed the wine, she immediately opened her mouth and began to take a deep breath. The little hand was still flapping in front of the mouth. "Why Shirley, isn''t it bad to drink?" Seeing Shirley like this, Narant originally wanted to make fun of her, but she thought that if even a gluttonous little girl like Shirley found it unpleasant, then It may be difficult to promote it in the circle of noble ladies and ladies in the future. "Sir, no wow! It''s delicious!" "Delicious?" Narant was speechless, what was your expression just now? "Well, my lord, Shirley just drank too much!" The little girl Shirley was afraid that Narant would no longer drink it for herself, so she kept the cup in front of her and continued: "And my lord, this grape juice is really good. Wow, Shirley has never had such a delicious juice before, it''s fragrant and sweet, although it seems a bit choking when you take a big mouthful in your mouth, but after drinking it, you can feel your stomach warm. what!" "Okay!" Narant was speechless, but he felt as if he had overlooked something because of Shirley''s appearance, that this little loli was a title knight. "Sir, you don''t believe that you can ask Sister Vivian and the others!" Xue Li didn''t finish her words, she said to Vivian again, "Sister Vivian, hurry up and start tasting, really. It''s delicious!" "Ok!" When the girls heard the words, they stopped delaying and put the pottery cup to their lips. However, with Xiao Loli''s lessons learned, the girls all started drinking. And as the girls sipped the wine and drank the wine, the beautiful eyes of each and every one instantly enlarged, and then their eyes became extremely exciting. "Sister Vivian, is it good to drink?" Xue Li said. "Delicious! Sir, Shirley is right, it''s really delicious!" Vivian nodded immediately "Yes, my lord, I think it''s delicious too!" Catherine echoed. "I think so too!" Vinnie said weakly! "Your lord is amazing!" Rose praised. And several maids actually wanted to say it, but after thinking about their identity, they didn''t dare to say it! "If it''s good, drink more!" Nalande understood the expressions of several maids, and even this girl, Vinnie, said it was good, and Nalande finally felt relieved. It seems that the delicacy of this wine is universal in this world. In this way, I believe that waiting for his potion wine to be brewed, it is estimated that even the Lafite in the previous life in 1982 will have to be defeated. After confirming that the taste of the wine is acceptable, Narant began to serve women. And because people are in good spirits at happy events, Narant is not stingy with wine, and let the girls let go of drinking. Even he himself drank several cups in succession, and the next few cups were poured from another clay pot. The second clay pot was the one with the egg white added, and when the wine liquid in this pot was poured out, it brought a second surprise to Narant. Because this wine with egg white was really more transparent than the first can, completely reaching the transparency of the wine sold in the small supermarket in the previous life. "Oh! It''s delicious!" Shirley Little Lolita drank three cups in a row and still didn''t know what to do. At this moment, the chubby little girl had turned bright red. While muttering about the delicious drink, Little Loli took the empty cup and was ready to continue filling it up. thump! However, the next moment, before Little Loli came to the long table, she suddenly swayed and fell directly to the ground. Narant was taken aback, "It''s over, this girl has drunk too much!" In his previous life, Narant was also a little Dionysian who was neither high nor low. Those dozens of dollars of wine tasted like a game to him, and he could drink two bottles in one breath. But he has forgotten that even if the degree of wine is lower, it is still higher than beer in this world, and Shirley and the others have never drank alcohol before, so they let them go and get drunk. It''s too late. Especially the wine feels delicious and sweet when drinking, but the stamina is very strong. "Xue Li! Oh, my lord, I''m so dizzy!" Sure enough, before Narant could react, Vivienne, who had wanted to help Xue Li up, stumbled. With quick eyes and quick hands, Narant quickly stepped forward to help Vivian. "Well, my lord, I''m dizzy too." At this moment, Catherine, who was beside Nalande, also staggered and hung on Nalande''s body. "I''m dizzy, too." Vinnie was quite embarrassed, but she couldn''t stand still and leaned on Narant. Plop plop! Several lucky girls here were dizzy, and the few little maids on the side were naturally not much better, and there were a few more thumps. In the end, Narant looked around, and only Rose was able to stand well. "Rose, come and help Shirley!" Narant immediately spoke to Rose. "Oh my lord, I''m dizzy too" "" The next moment, Narant watched as Rose fell on top of him! "This is one pot! I made a mistake!" Narant was helpless. "My lord, the jeweler Val is begging to see you outside the castle. He said that you asked him to make a telescope mirror" "Are you alright, sir!" When Narant was hanged by the four girls and couldn''t move, Thomas'' voice came from outside the door. However, as Thomas saw the situation in the restaurant, his words stopped abruptly. In fact, Thomas wanted to ask what his lord had done to the girls, but he didn''t have the guts, so he could only ask his lord if he had anything to do. "Thomas, they''re drunk, go get some maids!" Although it is very comfortable to be surrounded by flowers, and the softness of Rose and Catherine pressing on the body is even more comfortable, but it is not the way to hang it like this. "Yes, it''s an adult!" Thomas was stunned. There were three maids in the restaurant. There were eight people in total, and they were all drunk. Time flies to two days later. The matter that night was finally resolved when the maids arrived. When the maids helped the girls off Narant, Narant was free to send them back to the room one by one. As for stripping, washing, and taking care of it, it was left to the maids. After the women woke up the next day, they remembered the drunken incident the night before, and ran to Narant to apologize and ask for forgiveness. It was naturally impossible for Narant to be angry about this, which made the girls feel relieved. This morning, under the gentle **** of the Castle of Fortune, twenty carriages were lined up neatly. On the side of the carriage, a team of nearly 200 people gathered here. "Thomas, Mario, after I leave, the Storm Territory and the castle will be handed over to you!" "Yes, my lord, please rest assured, the villain will take care of the castle for you!" "Sir, the villain will also manage the government affairs in the territory!" "Very good! Since that''s the case! Let''s go!" Narant nodded with satisfaction, then immediately turned on the back of the white dragon''s horse and waved his hand towards the team. "You have an order, let''s go!" "Set off!" As the order was conveyed, the entire expedition team moved, and the fire and phoenix flags in the team rang with the autumn wind. "My lord, I wish you a successful victory and a triumphant return!" "My lord, I wish you a successful victory and a triumphant return!" Thomas and Mario sent loudly to Narant Gong. Chapter 321： Narants 3 views are not guaranteed Two-thirds of Narant''s team of nearly 200 people this time were fighters. Ten of them were guards. Thirty barbarian guards. Twenty-five storm cavalry regiments. Fifty long-range fire teams. Twenty battlefield ambulancemen. Of course, if it''s not just people, the battle sequence also includes six monsters, big and small fireballs. Especially the big fireball, the huge body and the hard scale armor are definitely a great weapon to break through the battle. The above is the battle sequence of Narant. The rest are support staff. Among them, there are more than 40 coachmen and barbarian coolies combined. These people can be responsible for moving goods, setting up camps, and being logistical support personnel. In addition to these existences serving ordinary guards, Narant himself, the servant of the nobleman, also brought more than ten people. Among them, there are three servants and three servants, plus chef Rose and three assistant chefs, and there is also a personal maid Lilia. Of course, it''s not that Narant himself is corrupt, so extravagant that he even enjoys war. In the beginning, Narant also used the cognition of the previous life as a measure, and felt that the war should be a **** battle to be wrapped in horse leather. As a result, the day before departure, after Thomas checked and loaded all the war supplies, he ran to ask Narant who was in charge of serving him and what supplies needed to be taken away. Narant is a little surprised, isn''t it all arranged? As a result, Thomas was even more surprised than him, and said with a bewildered face: "Where is it ready? He didn''t even tell the servants who served him and the cook who specially cooked food for Narant himself." In the end, Narant realized that the expedition of the nobles was not the same as what he imagined. Because in this world, there are no women who will bring uncertainty when they join the army, but it is strange that any noble does not bring three or five servants. In the end, Narant thought for a while, since this is the normal operation of the nobles, then it is up to Thomas to arrange, so that he does not really become an anomaly. In this way, the more than ten servants and the entire carriage were all prepared for Narant himself, the lord. The team was on the road. If it weren''t for the heavily armed guards and the screeching flag, Narant would have thought that he was going on a wild tour of the principality this time. Fortunately, this kind of thinking finally improved when the Narant team traveled for two days and came to the Black Rock Territory. "Narant, you are finally here! Haha!" Boris sent a few spies to wait on the road early, and returned to inform Boris immediately after confirming Narant''s arrival. And Boris immediately took the team out of the castle to join Narant. "Boris? Are you sure you''re ready to fight?" When Narant looked at Boris'' team, his jaw dropped. There were fewer than ten carriages in Boris''s carriage, and the number of people was about one hundred and fifty. However, Narant clearly saw some furnishings, such as an exquisite small round table and matching soft chairs. Even more exaggerated, there are exquisite stoves and exquisite candlesticks. On the contrary, those fighting supplies seem to be only a little more than half. The above is for the goods, and as for the staffing, Narant was a little surprised. Except for the eight knights that Boris originally had, as for the other hundred people, there were only thirty fully armed guards. As for the rest, apart from the men and women dressed as servants, Narant couldn''t tell whether they were combatants or logisticians. Because you have to say that these people are logistics personnel, each of them also has hoes, iron forks, hatchets, and even more than 20 people have worn leather armor and old swords. But you have to really treat them as combatants, but apart from the farm implements at hand, more than 20 pairs of worn leather armor and more than 20 long swords, the rest are all dressed in torn sackcloth, as if they were from the farmland. The serfs that were thrown out of the earth. "Cough cough! Narant, you asked this question, you must have gone to fight, but Narant, you have too many guards, I am afraid that you are out of the nest?" Boris rolled his eyes. Looking at Narant''s majestic and heavily armed guards, more than a hundred guards, and then seeing that his team is really a more wandering team. However, he was not embarrassed, but looked at Narant unexpectedly. "Uh" Narant hesitated, why was it still his fault? "Narant, the law of the nobility of the duchy, when the monarch issues a summons order, at least 50 combatants should be dispatched by the jazz, and at least 40% of the guards equipped with swords and armor must be equipped." "The baron must dispatch at least 150 combatants, and at least 40% of the guards with swords and armor must be equipped." "The Viscount dispatched at least 500 combatants, of which at least 40% of the guards equipped with swords and armor." "The Earl must have at least 5,000 combatants, and at least 40% of the guards are equipped with swords and armor." "Marquis Uh, there is no marquis lord in our Onyx Principality, so, Narant, do you understand? It''s not that I have less Boris It''s that you have too many Narant." Narant: "" It seems that he is indeed wrong! "However, Narant, don''t look like this. You are different from me. My Boris''s ambition is not to make achievements on the battlefield, and you need to win the earl''s husband-in-law, so you bring so many soldiers in this war. Go, just to make a good career and make a name for yourself in the count and Miss Stella again." Boris saw that Narant''s complexion was changed by what he said, and he immediately spoke to comfort. "And Narant, although my situation is relatively common, there are also many nobles who want to make achievements and make a career." "And I think that the other second sons who participated in the competition must also want to perform well this time, so they must have a lot of troops, and they may secretly borrow troops from their own family. After all, it seems that, It''s the only chance they want to beat you." "A lord, in addition to the government affairs of the territory, military talent is also a very important consideration, even more important than government affairs!" "Phew! I understand, Boris!" Narant was preached by Boris, and his three views were finally reversed. Of course, it was from the previous life''s view of war that the aristocratic war in this other world was reversed. "Then let''s go, Narant! Let''s continue to ride in my carriage this time. It is safe to march in the principality, and the carriage is the most comfortable. After leaving the North Fire Dragon Fortress, then ride slowly!" With that said, Boris invited Narant into his luxurious carriage as usual. Narant was a little nervous about the fact that the autumn war seemed to have gone wrong from the very beginning. I don''t know if it is still as I imagined in my previous life on the battlefield, otherwise I think that the knowledge of my previous life will be useless. Chapter 322： The importance of an experienced housekeeper Next, Narant and Boris''s team headed north. The speed of this road is not fast, at least it is slower than the last time I went to Tulip City to participate in the grand ceremony, after all, there are many carriages and many people. The original road from Heiyanling to Tulip City is usually not deserted, but it is definitely not busy, and often there are no people for several miles. But this time it was different. As the team moved northward, the road slowly became lively. On the road, there are also many noble lords who are also rushing to the Tulip City to meet. Although Narant is still a little-known jazz today, he is not as unknown as he used to be. When they met these nobles, they all released their friendliness to him. After seeing these nobles, Narant finally knew that the configuration of men and horses brought by Boris was really not outrageous, and he was more like an alien. Because there were at least eight well-armed cavalry in Boris''s team, plus forty guards with long swords and armor, although twenty of them had some tattered equipment. But this can be considered to meet the minimum requirements of the nobility law of the duchy for a conscription order. But among the nobles he met later, Narant clearly saw that there were two more outrageous than Boris. That is to say, there are only twenty guards who are actually equipped with leather armored swords, but in order to meet the minimum requirements of the call-up order, they actually came up with a brain-opening idea, which is to use rattan armor as armor. For example, a baron named Crow, thirty of his guards were wearing rattan armor, and those rattan armor guards were dark and thin, and at first glance they looked like poor serfs who were temporarily pulled to be strong men. Narant really doubted that they would be blown down by a gust of wind when they went to battle, let alone fighting with people. "Narant, don''t be surprised, Baron Crow is in his forties and has only three daughters, so he said that he doesn''t have any lofty ideals now, he just hopes to live longer and enjoy the rest of the time. !" "After all, when he dies, his daughter will inherit the title, and he doesn''t even know which **** the territory and title will be cheaper!" "So, Baron Crow has squandered all the wealth that should be squandered. It is estimated that the title territory and castle will be left for his daughter to inherit!" Boris immediately explained in a low voice when he saw Narant''s strange eyes. . "However, this Baron Crow is good in other aspects. He is a silver intermediate knight. I heard that he killed two silver junior knights alone in a battle that year!" "Furthermore, he is also relatively generous, and he is willing to share any good things with other noble friends. You will understand in a few days!" "Yeah!" Narant nodded after listening to Boris'' explanation, realizing that this was probably a self-sacrificing existence. Don''t think that there is no more patriarchal habit in the West. In fact, there are still more or less, especially the aristocratic class. Next, Narant and his party simply went forward with the other nobles. By the time they were only two days away from Tulip City, their group had gathered more than 2,000 people, and the number of noble lords, including Narant, had reached nine. During the day, everyone will slowly move forward with their respective teams, and at night they will gather together to offer their various delicacies to eat and drink. It was also at this time that Narant really understood how important it was to have an experienced butler. Because other nobles are full of servants to serve, as well as all kinds of utensils and delicacies to enjoy. If Narant didn''t bring any of them, although he wouldn''t be despised by others on the way, at least he would feel embarrassed. For example, after the night fell on this day, all the little nobles gathered again to prepare for dinner. But just when Narant thought that it would be the same as the previous two days, just laying a clean carpet and sitting on the ground, eating barbecue, drinking small wine, and racing cars, the next thing is to let Narant''s three views No guarantee again. It''s the baron named Crow. Don''t look at his shabby team, but his pursuit of life can really make Narant bow his head and shout: Big Brother. When the group of nobles stopped, they immediately began to gather. At this time, Baron Crow was instructing more than a dozen servants to bring a long table. That''s right, it''s the luxurious and high-grade dining table in the castle restaurant, and the candlestick seats are complete, which is much more domineering than Boris''s small round table that can only accommodate three or four people. "Everyone, the number of people in the first two days was too small. I don''t think this long table is useful. However, now that we have nine people, we definitely need such a long table!" Crow was quite stunned in Narant. Speak for pride. Narant only remembered at this time, no wonder he saw an extended version of the carriage in Baron Crow''s team the day before yesterday. At that time, because of the tarpaulin, Narant didn''t pay much attention to it. He thought it was some war material, but he thought it was a long table. This one is really not too troublesome. And with the example made by Baron Crow, other barons are naturally not far behind, as if they had expected this moment, they showed their treasures this time to show their seriousness to life manner. First, a baron gave instructions to the personal servant, and within a few minutes, the personal servant brought nine pretty and lovely maids over. These maids had beautiful faces, protruding figures, and the clothes on their bodies were actually silk. Next, another baron also gave instructions to his subordinates, and it didn''t take long before two men and two women were brought over. The man was nothing special, but he was decently dressed, with an old silk dress, and he held a guitar or lute-like musical instrument in his hand. On the contrary, the two women were dressed in light gauze, and their bodies were beautiful and surging, which immediately made the nobles drool. Although the other noble lords did not have the prominence of these two, they also took a lot of good wine and good food. Soon, the originally empty wasteland was laid out like this, and it turned into a banquet place. In front of the long table full of food and wine the sound of music also began to sound, and the two graceful and lightly dressed dancers also began to dance to the music, constantly twisting their bodies. With a posture, he threw soul-sucking eyebrows at the nobles. "So this is war!" Narant''s three views were raised again. Ashamed to say, as a modern person, although he has seen a lot of luxurious life scenes in the high society showing off his wealth in his previous life, but now he has been left far behind by the nobles and aborigines of this world in terms of enjoyment, even the exhaust of others. Can''t eat. "! Haha! Come on everyone, let''s start enjoying it! Only in autumn every year can you sit in the wild and share the joy with you freely!" "Baron Crow, you are wrong about this. Didn''t you have a beach banquet last time on Sir Narrant''s territory?" At this moment, a nobleman immediately retorted with a smile. "Haha! Yes, look at my memory. However, there were many noble ladies at that time, especially Miss Stella. We dare not be like this now, so this time we must not be drunk and never return!" "Okay! Haha! Let''s see who is the first to fall today!" Another noble agreed, looking at his nine graceful maids and immediately said, "What are you still doing, hurry up and start Serve a few adults!" "Yes, my lord!" Next, the atmosphere on the long table immediately went up under the contrast of the delicious food and beauties. Even Narant had a decent maid serving him. Soon, under the service of the maid, the wine glasses in front of several lords were filled one after another. "Hey, Sir Narant, why don''t you drink it?" Just as the nobles were about to raise their glasses to clink, the Baron Crow found that Narrant''s glass was still empty. Chapter 323： You are favored by the God of Glory again! Narant was a little helpless when he heard the words. A few people didn''t care about him because he was drinking at the stall two days ago. Today, they were all placed on the long table, and the candlestick was illuminated by luminous beads contributed by Narant. His empty wine glass was exposed immediately. Seeing everyone looking at him, Narant knew that he couldn''t escape tonight no matter what. Thinking that he is still in the tulip field, he will definitely not encounter danger, so he is not ready to spoil the fun, and immediately said: "Baron Crow, and all the barons, wait a moment, this beer is not enough to drink. Be happy, if you really want to drink it, drink my special wine from Storm Collar!" "Wine?" The nobles were taken aback. "Sir Narant, this is the high-quality beer I specially bought from the Treasure Court in Tulip City. A barrel costs fifty silver coins!" At this moment, a baron named Dosa spoke up. Beer in this world is measured by volume. One bucket is equal to ten pots, and one pot is equal to ten cups. Taverns are generally calculated by cups. Fifty silver coins in a bucket is equivalent to five silver coins in a pot, and fifty copper coins in a cup. This glass of beer was worth two days'' wages for a guard, but it was an expensive existence. Obviously, Dosa was still a little unconvinced after hearing Narant''s words. . It''s not that he''s angry, it just shows that there should be no better wine than this in the Tulip Territory, even the beer used at the Tulip Castle banquet. "Your Excellency Kesa, please be patient and don''t be impatient. Needless to say about the taste of your beer, everyone has been drinking very happily these two days! However, my wine is really delicious, just because it is too precious. I tasted it. I can''t bear to take it out and drink it." "In this way, when my wine is brought and mixed, Baron Dossana can taste it. If it is not delicious after tasting, then how about I punish myself for three glasses?" Narrant explained. "Haha! Well, Sir Narant, then I''ll wait!" When Nadoza heard this, he was also interested. "grown ups!" After a while, Rose brought several servants to the long table. A pot of snake soup that was just cooked was delivered, in addition to several pots of wine and nine crystal glasses. These things were arranged by Thomas to be loaded on the carriage. There were two large barrels of wine and more than ten crystal glasses. A few days ago, Narant was not used to drinking alcohol when he was out on the expedition, so he didn''t take it out. Today is a very gracious one. "Well, just leave it alone, there are people here to serve you, go down!" "Yes, my lord!" Following Narant''s call to retreat a few people, the maid beside him was also very sensible. After taking the jug brought by Rose and others, he started pouring wine for Narant. As the transparent purple-red wine was poured into the crystal glass, the surrounding nobles were stunned. "This color, Lord Narant, what is this wine made of? So beautiful?" Everyone has drank beer and cider, but they have never seen or heard of purple wine. What''s more, these nobles even suspected that the so-called wine was probably just juice. After all, even if it is apple cider, the taste of the juice is stronger than that of wine. Usually, only some noble ladies and young ladies drink it. They guess that this wine is probably the same. . "Your Excellency Dosa, this wine is made from grapes, but these grapes are my special product of Stormwind, so I guess you haven''t seen them before!" "However, I can guarantee that if you drink it, you will know that wine is definitely more enjoyable than drinking beer!" Soon, the nine crystal cups were filled and then sent to several nobles. Seeing this, Narant stopped talking and raised the crystal cup directly: "Everyone, for the autumn expedition, cheers!" "Cheers for the Northern Expedition in Autumn!" Several nobles wanted to take a closer look at the wine, but when they heard Narant''s words, they immediately raised their wine glasses and touched them lightly. Immediately, a group of nobles lifted their wine glasses to their lips. "Uh" "what" "sigh" With a mouthful of wine, the long table suddenly became weird, and the expressions of the nobles were different, as if they had seen a ghost! "Nanarant, you are favored by the God of Glory again." Boris knew the magic of Narrant best, so he was drinking surprisingly fast. That uh was made by him, and when he reflected it, he looked at Narant with great resentment. He really felt that compared with Narant, these nobles seemed to be abandoned by the God of Glory. Why did all the good things happen to Narant. "This wine really tastes better than beer!" "Yes, there is such a kind of wine in this world. It''s sweet and delicious, but it''s stronger than beer. It''s a pleasure to drink!" "Narant, I dosa take back those words just now, that beer is not as good as your wine! Narant, like Boris, I want to tell you that you are really favored by the God of Glory. It''s gone!" "So are we" As aristocrats, they can naturally distinguish the quality of this wine for the first time. And they are also well-informed, but they never thought that there are other alcohols that can compare to beer. But Narant took out such a wine. Even they immediately realized the value of this wine, and if it spreads, it will definitely be a sensation that can shock the entire principality. After all, many families in the Principality can make a lot of money by brewing beer, and Narant''s wine is unique to the Storm Territory, so there is no need to say more about the gold coins that can be earned in the future. The taste of this wine is even better than that of beer, and it may bring more wealth than beer For a time, the nobles were a little envious of Narant. Seeing everyone''s expressions, Narant finally had 100% confidence in his wine. After the test of Vivienne''s daughters, and now the test of a group of nobles, it shows that the explosion of wine is just around the corner, and his storm collar will gain a pillar industry. Of course, under the gaze of a group of nobles, Narant also knew that people were afraid of being famous and pigs were afraid of being strong, and what he needed most at this moment was to keep a low profile. Immediately said: "Everyone, how is it, this wine is delicious enough, I didn''t lie to you" "But it''s a pity that the raw materials for making this wine are scarce, and the raw materials I have found now are enough to make three barrels!" Narant''s expression was very real, and the regret on his face was even more expressive. After seeing it, the nobles suddenly felt much better for no reason. "Narant, you can be on your own! It''s not bad to get three barrels, such a delicious wine is really unimaginable!" "Yes! Sir Narant, don''t be discouraged. Although you don''t know what grapes are, if they are plants, you can try to grow them, and you may be able to produce this wine in large quantities in the future!" "That''s right, don''t forget to sell some to us, Sir Narrant!" "Hey, thank you for your encouragement, I''ll do my best! Now, let''s continue tasting the wine! Since everyone likes it, I''m not stingy, everyone can drink enough tonight!" Narant saw that his acting skills took effect, and immediately Off topic. "Haha! Your Excellency Narant is really generous, for wine, toast!" "cheers!" Next, the atmosphere on the long table returned to normal, and because of the wine, the nobles became even more cheerful. Chapter 324： Narants driving attitude After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, the nobles finally drank five pots of Narant''s wine. This made the nobles praise Narant''s generosity and also became addicted, because the wine''s alcoholic strength was stronger than that of beer, which made them feel very dizzy. "Sir Narant, thank you for your wine tonight, by the way, and the color-changing fire snake soup! I didn''t expect my Dosa to have a mid-level monster!" "Haha! You''re welcome, the food you brought is also very good, and the dancing of these two dancers also opened my eyes. "Haha, Sir Narant, since you like it, the two of them belong to you tonight! Don''t be polite to me!" The owners of the two dancers immediately opened their mouths when they heard the words. "I don''t think it''s enough to have two dancers. I''m so happy tonight. My maid will also give it to Lord Narrant tonight. Hehe, Sir Narrant is still young, so you need to work harder tonight!" "Cough cough! Baron Bodie, Baron Blue, that''s fine!" Narant waved his hands when he heard the words of the two old men. Don''t think about it, these two dancers and the maid serving on them are their cars, and they definitely drive a lot on weekdays. Although Narant also likes to drive and really wants to drive, he has no idea of ??using the bus for private use. Even if he wants to drive, he only drives his own private car. Besides, he is not old yet, and he has not broken through the Silver Knight. He has not even received a driver''s license, so let''s wait. Baron Nabodi and Baron Bleu heard that Narant refused and wanted to force it. In the end, Boris saw that Narant really didn''t want it, so he opened his mouth to persuade him to participate in the competition. Everyone heard the same reason, thinking that Narant''s most important task at the moment was to gain Stella''s favor, so they didn''t force it any further. The carnival that night continued until the early morning, and then the respective nobles staggered away. Two days later, Narant and his party of more than 2,000 people finally arrived outside Tulip City. But this time outside the Tulip City has changed. The formerly empty fields have been replaced by densely packed tents studded with colorful flags of various lords. Obviously, Narant and the others didn''t come too early. At least eight or nine thousand troops have gathered here. When Narant and his party approached with their respective teams, a hundred or so cavalry galloped in the distance. These guards are the tulip knights under the earl, and they are obviously guarding the periphery to prevent enemy attacks. Another function is to receive and guide the newly arrived noble team of Narant and the others. "My lords, the Earl has an order. In order to ensure the safety outside Tulip City, please confirm your identity and register here first, and then the guards will take you to the station outside the city. Please forgive me!" Although these hundreds of people are also Tulip Knights, they are not the most elite of the hundred extraordinary knights, so when they see Narant and other nobles, they are still considered adults. It was not the first time for nobles such as Boris and Dosa to participate in the Autumn Contest, so they were quite familiar with such things, and they naturally followed the arrangement of the Tulip Knights and started to register. Narant also had a small contingent of guards to briefly register him. "Which family does this lord belong to?" A Tulip Knight squad leader took out a thick register and asked Narant. "My name is Narant Berwick, Lord of Stormwind!" "You are Sir Narant?" The Tulip Knight squad leader was taken aback. "Well, what''s the problem?" Narant felt that he had never seen the knight. "No problem, no problem, Sir Narant, then I will count the manpower for you again. When the time comes, this register will be checked by the Count to confirm the number of troops brought by the summons!" "Okay!" Narant nodded. "Then wait a moment!" Said, the Tulip Knight team leader immediately started to count the number of Narant with a few of his subordinates. Narant, when he found out that the knight knew his identity, was actually a lot more respectful. Even that waist is slightly bent, which is obviously different from the previous routine. "It is estimated that they knew that I rescued Stella, and it is estimated that I am now a big celebrity in front of the count!" After thinking about it, Narant also thought of a possibility. But the few tulip knights did not dare to make Narant wait any longer. They quickly counted and returned immediately: "Sir Narant, you have been waiting for a long time. The number of people has been counted. Now my subordinates will take you to resettlement outside the city!" "Trouble!" "Sir Narant, you''re welcome, this is what your subordinates should do!" After finishing speaking, Narant went to station outside the city under the leadership of this team of Tulip Knights. And the captain who led the way did not arrange them outside the camp as he did with Boris and others. He actually took them through the camp where other vassals had been stationed, and then came to a position close to the gate of Tulip City Many positions here have been occupied by other nobles, and there are only two or three vacant spaces left. . Clearly, the Tulip Knights treated Narant differently. It is the most convenient to enter the city from here. It is a few hundred meters away from the camp. It is definitely a good place for the nobility to travel. "Sir Narant, your camp is here for the past few days! If you have other needs, you can find the nearby guards to find the Tulip City steward to deal with it. The subordinates still have tasks to do, so leave first!" "Okay, thank you, Your Excellency! This is a specialty of my Storm Territory. You can take it and taste it." At this time, Lilia next to Narant brought over twenty pieces of brown sugar brown bread. "Is this brown sugar brown bread? Thank you Sir Narrant!" Now Narant''s brown sugar brown bread has a certain reputation in Tulip City, although it is only among the common people. But these knights did not break through to become title knights, and their identity is still a civilian, so naturally they have heard of it. After waiting for a few tulip knights to leave satisfied, Narant let everyone start camping. Because there is no need for defense facilities, and thanks to the disaster relief tent he made according to his previous life, their camp was set up in just ten minutes. After the camp was set up, Narant did not rest, and entered the city with his guards and a few daughters. Although I don''t have any friends in the city, I still want to see the two shops. When Narant went to check the shop, in the small manor in the back garden of Tulip Castle. "Miss!" "Miss?" The little maid Lina came to the hall with the cake, but found that her young lady was a little dazed looking at the chirping birds on the treetops outside the window. "Miss!" Lina snickered, and finally came to Stella and patted her lady''s shoulder lightly. Chapter 325： Who is the one left for? "Huh?" Stella felt the tap on her shoulder, and Stella realized that, and then she realized that she was in a daze again, and immediately pretended to sit up straight as usual. "Lina, what''s the matter?" "Hee hee! Miss, it''s time for afternoon tea!" No matter how Stella pretended, this was not the first time she was in a daze, so Lina was still smiling. Blinking his eyes, he continued to his lady, "Miss, you have been in a daze since you returned from Stormwind Land, isn''t it uncomfortable!" Stella''s face turned slightly red when she heard the words, and then she stared at her beautiful eyes and pretended to be angry: "Okay, Lina, I haven''t cleaned you up for a few days, and even I dare to make fun of Miss! Believe it or not, Miss, I will do it right now. Find someone to marry you!" "Woo! Miss, Lina dare not, Lina doesn''t marry, Lina will follow Miss for the rest of her life!" Lina immediately admitted defeat. "Then see if you dare to joke about your young lady!" Stella then spared Lina, stretched out her white palm and picked up a piece of cream cake. Last time, Bernard gave out gold coins and got the method of making cream cake from Narant, and now this cream cake has become a must-have cake for afternoon tea at Tulip Castle. "Lina, I want to eat it and take it myself!" After picking up the cake, Stella saw Lina''s greedy eyes and said again. Although Lina is a maid in name, it is true that the two grew up together, and their relationship has become like sisters. "Thank you, Miss!" Lina smiled happily when she heard the words, and immediately picked up a cake from the silver plate and ate it happily. Eating the delicious cream cake, Lina suddenly remembered something, "By the way, Miss, the Mabson tailor in the city just brought your custom-made cloak, do you need to wait for Lina to send it to the Earl? !" "Is it ready? Then send one over!" Stella nodded. "Are you sending one?" Lina was taken aback. My lady clearly ordered two pieces? And both of them seem to be men''s cloaks. After all, the cloaks are all red. My lady definitely doesn''t like such bright cloaks. Who will the other one be given to? Is it Lina thought for a moment, her eyes suddenly widened, and she immediately thought of a possibility. The last time Ser Narrant rescued his lady, her lady punched Ser Narrant hard. Although it was a misunderstanding, the lady from the house seemed to be rather unhappy afterwards. But two days before he left, he was reluctant to see him again because of Narant''s treatment. On the way back, the lady of her family only asked her once, saying whether it was a loss of noble etiquette for not asking Narant to thank her. After all, without Narant, her Stella probably wouldn''t be able to survive. Lina didn''t care at the time, she only said that if Narant could save the young lady, the count would also repay. But when she came back, she found that her young lady was in a daze all day, although she also guessed that it must have something to do with Storm Collar, and even usually joked with her young lady about it. But her own lady has never confirmed this speculation, but if this cloak was not given to Lord Earl, then it is really possible that it was given to Narant. After all, in this tulip collar, Lina couldn''t think of who else her young lady could give a man''s cape to. "You stupid girl, what are you thinking about!" Stella immediately noticed Lina''s strange expression, and immediately pushed Tyrina angrily. "Oh! Miss, I didn''t think about anything!" Lina came back to her senses, and immediately looked at her young lady. "Sister Lina!" At this moment, a maid''s call came from outside the door. "Miss, I''ll take a look! Hee hee!" Lina snickered, just using this pretext to avoid the glare of her own lady. "Michelle, do you have anything to do with me?" The one who came to Lina was a maid who was in charge of serving in the inner castle. Lina asked curiously after seeing it. "Sister Lina, Captain Ulay of the Knights just asked me to tell you that Ser Narant of Stormland has arrived, and their team is by the city gate!" "Have you arrived yet?" Lina''s eyes lit up, "Thank you Michelle! Go back!" "Yes, Sister Lina!" After the maid Michelle was called away, Lina ran back to the hall without stopping. "Miss!" "What''s wrong?" Stella looked at Lina with some doubts, how did she feel that the maid came back after going out for a while, as if she had a happy event. "Miss, Sir Narrant has brought his party to Tulip City." "Huh?" Stella was stunned for a moment, then paused for a moment before saying, "I''ll come when I''m here. Narant received a call-up order, and he must have arrived in the past few days!" "Well, ma''am, don''t you want to meet Sir Narant, and you asked Lina if she lost her noble manners, why don''t we go see him together this time, and give him something to eat, so that you can I don''t owe him any favors anymore." Lina urged. He specifically explained that the Tulip Knight notified himself after seeing Narant, but it was for this matter. As a personal maid, she naturally needs to find a way to make things difficult for her young lady to speak, so that she is a qualified personal maid. "How can a life-saving favor be returned so easily!" Stella rolled her eyes at Lina angrily. However, for Lina''s proposal, to be honest, she was still a little moved. However, if he really went like this, would he be misunderstood by others? Or, will she be made fun of by the girl Lina in the future. After thinking for a while, Stella still felt that she should go. Immediately, he put on a reluctant expression, "Forget it, Lina, you are right, no matter what, Narant saved my life, just as you said, I will go and thank him in person. !" "Okay, miss, then I''ll go get ready!" Lina smiled happily. "Well, go to the kitchen of the inner fort and find the chef to cook some good food. Don''t you have a cloak left? Let''s take it with you too!" "Oh! Okay, miss!" Lina almost couldn''t help but snicker. Sure enough, she guessed it, and the remaining one was given to Sir Narrant. But her own lady also put on an unhappy appearance. However, her own lady is probably used to being cold, so that''s why she is like this. And Lina didn''t dare to make fun of it, otherwise, if her young lady couldn''t be annoyed, then she wouldn''t be able to see Sir Narrant''s handsome face. When Stella was about to come to look for her, Narant was still walking around the city. He first went to the small shop in the west of the city, and the business of this small shop was still booming. After all, salt is an essential living material like food. And Narant''s salt dominates the Tulip City market with an absolute price advantage. Chapter 326： Stella giving gifts Except for some nobles who disdain to buy salt in the west of the city in order to save a few copper plates, the commoners and merchants in the city basically come to the small shop in Narant to buy it. As for the dried salted fish and brown sugar brown bread, although the sales are not as hot as the salt, the sales are not bad. After explaining a few words to the servants who were in charge of the shop, and handing over the family letter written by their relatives by Vivian to them, Narant went directly to the small manor shop near the square. When I came to the manor shop, there were still people queuing in front of the shop. Although it was not as popular as the original grand ceremony, it was not much worse. Now the main food of this manor shop has changed, no longer shaved ice and ice cream, but cream cake and white sugar white bread. The reason is also very simple, because it is now autumn and the weather is getting colder, so the sales of these cold drinks are also gradually declining. After checking for a while, he also told the servant to leave the family letter, and Narant returned to the outside of the city. Originally, he wanted to see Nasia and the girls, but unfortunately, every autumn levy, the aristocratic college would have a holiday. Because the nobles are going to expedition at this time, and they may bring their eldest son and heir with them, they will let the second son or daughter stay in the castle to ensure that the territory is safe. In this way, the aristocratic academy is on holiday just to make it easier for some second sons and daughters to go back to watch the house, and Nasya has naturally returned to his father''s territory. Going all the way along the main street, Narant returned to the outside of the city again after half an hour. Before he got to his camp, Narant noticed that some passing nobles were pointing at him, and the eyes of many people looking at him were full of jealousy. "What''s wrong with me?" Narant was puzzled, and finally touched his handsome face, "Vivian, let''s see if your lord is handsome again?" "Sir, you are so handsome every day!" Although Vivian didn''t know the reason for Narant''s sudden inquiries, she, who was adored by fascination, spoke her heart without hesitation. Narant nodded and looked at Catherine again: "Sir, my thoughts are the same as Vivian, you are a handsome and mighty lord!" Then there were Shirley and Vinnie, and the two girls had the same head nods as little chicks. "Forget it, be your own handsome guy and let them be jealous!" Satisfied Narant ignored the gazes of others and returned to the camp with the team. "Sir, you''re back! Miss Stella has come to the camp to find you!" Before stepping into the camp, the little maid Lilia who stayed behind quickly stepped forward to report. "Stella is here?" Narant was stunned, and understood why there were so many surprises and envy on the road. "Sir Narrant!" After receiving Lilia''s report, Narant immediately went to the center of the camp. Lina saw his arrival, showing a surprised expression from a distance, and let out a soft cry. Stella was still relatively calm, as if she hadn''t seen Narant coming, she lowered her head and tasted the bunch of fresh grapes in her hands. "Hello, Miss Lina!" Narant first greeted Lina, then came to Stella, "I have seen Miss Stella." "Sir Narant, you''re welcome, I hope my presence didn''t cause you any trouble!" Stella''s beautiful eyes finally fell on Narant. "How could it be troublesome, it''s my Narant''s honor that Miss Stella can come to my camp!" Narant wasn''t quite sure why Stella came to find him, but in a word, it''s not wrong to say good things. After a pause, Narant continued, "Is there anything Miss Stella has come to do this time? Is there anything I can do for you?" "Well, it''s nothing. I just heard that Narant came out of the city, so I came to thank Sir Narant for his life-saving grace last time!" "Miss Stella doesn''t need to thank me anymore, that''s what I should do, and the Count has already rewarded me!" Narant waved his hand. "My father''s reward is his reward, and I also need to thank myself!" Stella shook her head and looked at Lina after she finished speaking. "Sir Narant, this is the barbecue of the mid-level demon beast Rampage Bear that was just made in the castle. The lady specially ordered the kitchen to bake it for you!" "Here is a cloak, made by Mabson craftsmen, the best tailors in Tulip City, and given to you by the lady!" Lina and several maids beside her brought the gifts brought this time. "Thank you Miss Stella!" Compared to the life-saving grace, this gift is not expensive. But the dignified countess came to give gifts in person, this treatment is absolutely beyond imagination for the jazz. At this moment, around Narant''s camp, many young nobles are stretching their necks to secretly look here. When they saw Lina handing over something to Narant, they were still stunned even though they didn''t know what it was. They had never seen Stella take the initiative to find a young man, let alone a gift. "Well, Narant, you''re welcome, I should thank you!" Stella nodded and then stood up, "Sir Narant, the gift has been delivered, so I''ll go back first. Castle!" With that said, Stella was about to leave. In fact, she now regrets coming here, because her arrival is too eye-catching. Especially the pair of strange and burning eyes around the camp now made her a little unable to hold back. I don''t know what rumors will come out later. If she had known this earlier, Stella would definitely have asked Lina to invite Narant to the castle, at least not as much attention as it is now. "Miss Stella, please wait a moment!" Before Stella could take a step, Narant stopped her immediately. After receiving Stella''s gift, Narant felt that he had to return the gift. Not to mention whether he has any bad thoughts about Stella, just because this is the future heir of the Tulip family, Narant needs to have a good relationship with her now. "Miss Stella, I have two gifts here for the count and Miss Stella, so please wait for Miss Stella!" With that said, Narant asked Big Stone to give some instructions. And he also pleaded guilty and went to his tent. It didn''t take long for Narant to go back and forth. And the big stone was equally agile, coming with three jugs in his hand. "Miss Stella, these three jugs of wine are the latest and unique specialties brewed by my Storm Leader, called wine! One of the jugs is for Miss Stella, and the other two are for Lord Earl." "Wine? Is this grape in my hand?" "That''s right, Miss Stella, it''s made from the grapes in your hands. Not only does this wine taste sweet, but drinking some every day can nourish your skin!" Nalanda nodded. "Thank you Sir Narant!" Stella glanced at the jug curiously and said thanks. Chapter 327： Sure enough, it was amazing to be able to put the scene far away... "Miss Stella, I have a gift here, for you and the count!" With that said, Narant handed out two silver-white metal cylinders to Stella. Stella heard that there was still a gift, and subconsciously looked at Narant''s hand, and saw that it was a cylinder made of a mixture of silver and wood, and the silver shell of the cylinder was also engraved with delicate tulip patterns. Looks pretty nice. Apparently it was made for her and her father. "What is this?" Stella''s beautiful eyes blinked, feeling a little happy for no reason in her heart. Curiously, he stretched out his white palm and took one of them and looked at it. "Miss Stella, this is called a telescope!" This is the telescope that Narant had ordered the jeweler to make. The wine was a gift that Narant had just seen Stella giving, and only then remembered that he wanted to give the count and Stella. And this telescope, he had already thought about it, after all, this autumn expedition, the telescope is just in use. As a traveler, he also understands that if he wants to live a good life, his immediate boss must also take care of it occasionally. In addition to these two telescopes, in fact, Narant has two others, one of which is for himself, and the other is for his cheap dad. Originally, he wanted to make one for Boris, but unfortunately there was not enough time, so he could only make up for it later. "telescope?" "That''s right, Miss Stella, this cylinder can be stretched, you can pull it out like me!" Narant nodded and took out his telescope. Its telescope material is exactly the same as Stella''s, but the pattern engraved on it is a picture of a dragon and a knight fighting. He felt that in this fantasy world, such patterns were more distinctive. Stella''s gaze stayed on Nalanda''s telescope pattern, and after a while, she learned Nalanda to open the cylinder. The cylinder, which was originally only ten centimeters long, became more than twice as long as it was opened. "Okay, Miss Stella, then put it in front of you, and look through the cylinder towards the city gate!" Narant smiled. He liked the ignorant and curious look of this tulip flower very much, which was much cuter than when she was cold and aloof. Following Narant''s teaching, Stella nodded and slowly put the telescope in front of her eyes, then looked towards the city gate several hundred meters away. Through the telescope, Stella immediately noticed something different. The scenery that was only a few hundred meters in the distance turned out to be farther away, as if it were several miles away. "It''s amazing too!" Stella put down the telescope and understood the meaning of its name! "Thanks to Sir Narrant for the gift, this cylinder is amazing, it can zoom out the nearby scenery!" Narant: "" Narant discovered the problem when Stella raised the telescope. She originally wanted to remind her aloud, but Stella''s red lips were slightly parted in the next moment. She was obviously shocked, so she didn''t speak for the time being. . Narant showed an embarrassed look, this was not because he wanted to make fun of the tulip flower. However, in order to prevent the count from being teased together, Narant still explained embarrassingly, "Ahem, Miss Stella, in fact, this telescope should be viewed backwards, that is, from the side with the smaller hole. " "Ok?" The big hole is so big, it is not for the eyes to see, but choose such a small hole? Stella was puzzled. But since Narant said so, Stella nodded, raised the telescope again, put the hole in front of her eyes, and then looked towards the city gate. "ah!" The next moment, Stella suddenly exclaimed, and even took two steps back. "Miss, are you alright!" Lina immediately stepped forward to care. "Lina, I''m fine!" Stella put down the telescope in her hand and looked at the cylinder very seriously, her face full of wonder. Previously, when viewed from the big end, a scene of several hundred meters could be placed several miles away. But when she looked at Xiao Kong, it was the exact opposite. The distance of several hundred meters seemed to be in front of her eyes, and the expressions of the pedestrians at the gate of the city could be clearly seen. With her knowledge, she couldn''t figure out why this seemingly simple cylinder would have two such magical effects. "Sir Narant, is this telescope also inscription equipment?" Stella looked at Narant, but her face was slightly ruddy. Obviously, Narant gave her this item to let her see from the small hole, but she was ignorant and used the big hole to see the scene. Did I act stupid just now? Stella, who has always been proud, was a little embarrassed. "It''s not an inscription item, Miss Stella." "This is what I read from an ancient book. It is said that a great navigator invented this telescope in the past, and it can bring the distant scene several times closer!" "I tried to imitate it out of curiosity After finishing it, I found out that it has magical functions, so for this autumn expedition, I specially made a few more!" Narant had already thought of his words. "Thank you Sir Narant, this is a great and magical item!" Stella was also educated in the military, and immediately understood the benefits of this telescope in war. In the simplest terms, it is absolutely useful to observe the enemy''s situation. In addition, as a leader, you can more observe your subordinates'' every move in the battle, and make judgments about the battle in advance. "You''re welcome, Miss Stella!" "Well, by the way, Sir Narrant, is the pattern on your telescope a dragon?" "Yes!" Nalanda nodded, and subconsciously pushed his telescope forward so that Stella could better observe the pattern. Stella''s beautiful eyes flickered at the pattern, her lips pursed, and she said, "Sir Narant, your pattern of dragons and knights is very unique!" "Yes, Miss Stella, I designed this myself!" Narant nodded with satisfaction. This pattern was imitated by some official patterns from previous games. The patterns processed by modern people are naturally richer than those of the indigenous people in this world. If it weren''t for the limited ability of his jewelry craftsmen, who didn''t even show half the level of the previous life''s pictures, then this pattern could be even more exquisite. Of course, although it is only half, it is also unique. After a pause, Narant saw Stella''s speechless appearance, and hesitantly said, "Miss Stella, do you like this pattern?" Stella didn''t answer, just nodded slightly, her face flushed even more. "Uh, why don''t I replace it with this cylindrical telescope and give it to Miss Stella?" Narant asked tentatively. Chapter 328： There must be many noble ladies who like it "Thank you Sir Narant!" Stella said thanks without hesitation. Immediately, before Narant hadn''t reflected, Stella quickly switched the two''s telescopes. "Sir Narrant, then I''ll go back to the castle first and give my father another telescope. See you another day!" After speaking, Stella left Narrant with Lina and several maids. ''s camp. "" Narant looked at the tulip-patterned telescope in his hand, feeling a little weird in his heart, but he couldn''t tell! But when Narant was a little dazed, the young people around the camp who were poking their brains exploded at the moment. "Have you seen it? Miss Stella and Narant seem to have exchanged something, and, what was Miss Stella''s expression just now, was she shy?" "It looks like the God of Glory is above, why is the second son? Are our eldest sons not good enough?" "I don''t think Narrant and Miss Stella are a good match at all, Narrant is just a little sergeant" For a while, there were screams of mourning outside the camp. "Wow! Miss, this cylinder is so amazing! Sir Narant is really amazing!" In the back garden of Tulip Castle, Lina finally couldn''t help asking her own lady for a telescope. When this attempt was made, the small mouth immediately opened into shape, and the pair of beautiful eyes stared at the boss. "Narant is indeed a very powerful person. Even in the capital, I have never seen a young man as knowledgeable as him!" Stella responded immediately and agreed. When he spoke, his sapphire blue eyes kept flashing, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Lina took a peek at her young lady''s appearance, but she was overjoyed for no reason. "Miss, Sir Narant is not only knowledgeable, he also has many advantages, for example, Sir Narant is very friendly and friendly, not at all arrogant and domineering like those noble sons, you say, such a person Isn''t it very popular with noble ladies?" "Yeah! There must be a lot of noble ladies who like it." Stella nodded subconsciously, and then she seemed to have found something. After reflecting it, she gave Lina an angry look: "You little maid, you have seen the binoculars, now go and pack up. , the team will set off in two days, this is my first time to follow the expedition, there must be no mistakes!" "Hee hee, okay, miss!" Lina stuck out her tongue and immediately snickered away. Seeing Lina leave, Stella''s face turned slightly red, and it was obvious that the little maid''s words just behind her were deliberately tempting her to speak. Time flies fast, and two days later, finally came the deadline for the confluence of the Count''s summoning orders. This morning, Narant was woken up early by the chaotic noise. When he got out of the tent, he found that people neighing horses everywhere around the camp. Including Narant''s own camp, except for his lord''s tent, all the other guard tents and objects have been loaded. And halfway up the mountain in the distance, a fully-armed team was slowly moving out of the castle towards the foot of the mountain. "Little Narant!" At this moment, a familiar call came from Narant''s ear. Turning to look, it was his cheap dad Andrew. "Father, when did you come?" Narant was also paying attention to his father''s movements two days ago, but he never received any news. "I only arrived last night. My father came late because he arranged to cultivate jasmine flowers! It was already dark when we arrived last night, so I didn''t come to see you little Narant!" "By the way, little Narant, according to the practice of previous years, today is the day to start. I just came to your camp and found that you haven''t gotten up yet, so let your subordinates start to pack up first!" "Well, thank you father, in fact, the count had already sent guards to inform him last night, but I didn''t expect everyone to get up so early!" Narant was rather embarrassed. After becoming a lord, he finally lived a life of sleeping until he woke up naturally. Therefore, it is natural to get used to it. Now it is only six o''clock according to the time of the previous life. Narant usually sleeps until about half past six before he wakes up naturally. "Haha! Little Narant, don''t be embarrassed, you are much better than your brother. Not only does your brother know little about the management of the territory, he even needs someone to call him every morning when he wakes up." is more and more satisfied. On the contrary, the eldest son, who was still ordinary, made him somewhat dissatisfied. After all, there is no harm without comparison. "Father, take your time, you are still young anyway!" Narant smiled comfortingly, "By the way, father, have your two perfumers started making perfume?" "The production has already started. When I went to the Baron of O''Bern next door to buy jasmine seeds a few days ago, I also bought a few carts of ready-made jasmine flowers to use as raw materials." "However, little Narant, the perfume that my father made is the most basic and can''t compare with the perfumes sold in the store. Are you sure it''s really okay?" "It''s okay, father, you can rest assured that someone will send my storm collar, and I will handle the rest!" "Haha, good little Narant, my father is proud of you, and my father has already explained to your sister that he will send a convoy to Storm Collar when he has made 300 bottles of perfume!" "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded. Now he and Andrew only have two perfume craftsmen, so the speed of making perfume is not fast. However, these two perfumers are only seeds, they will also be responsible for teaching other apprentices to learn the techniques of perfume making. After those apprentices leave the apprenticeship, later perfume production can increase. "Okay, little Narant, the Count''s team is coming soon, so my father will go back first! After a while, the Count will come over to give a brief speech, and we are about to set off! Prepare yourself!" "Wait, Father, I have something for you here!" With that said, Narant took out the telescope from his arms and handed it to Andrew, and then he taught Andrew how to use it. After Andrew left, the Count''s team also arrived at the city gate, and soon a messenger came to summon a group of nobles. Narant took some hot white bread at random, and then went to the city gate while eating. "I have seen the Count!" "I have seen the Count!" "Well, since everyone is here, let''s prepare to set off for the north!" "As for other words, I won''t say much. The arrangements for this year''s autumn expedition will be arranged by His Majesty the King after arriving at the Fire Dragon Fortress!" Bernard was not long-winded, nodded to the vassals, and just said Two short sentences. "Yes, Lord Count!" Chapter 329： hit the cape... "Well, let''s go back, let''s set off now!" "Yes, Lord Earl" Immediately, a group of nobles dispersed, preparing to arrange for the team to withdraw from the camp. "Narant" was suddenly stopped by Bernard just as Narant was about to turn around. "Lord Count!" Narant didn''t know what Bernard was trying to do when he stopped. "You come to the front with the team later and follow me!" Bernard commanded lightly! "Yes, Lord Count!" Narant nodded honestly. "Go!" Bernard waved and dismissed Narant. Immediately, Narant returned to the camp under the envy of the nobles. The Tulip family sent 3,000 troops this time, including 500 Tulip knights, 2,000 elite guards, and 500 logistics coolies. In addition, plus nearly 8,000 vassals. With so many people, there is no need to say much about the length of the line when marching. And in this journey, for the nobles who care a lot about the card surface, it also has a little attention. For example, the powerful nobles can naturally rank in the front row, while the weaker ones will consciously lean back. As for the noble team arranged next to the Count, that is the most famous existence among the vassals, and they are all favored or powerful vassals. For example, a viscount lord of the Tulip Land, or a heroic vassal like Andrew. And Narant, a little-known little jazz, can walk at the front of the team, which is really unprecedented. In this way, everyone will show an envious look to Narant. "Sir!" When Narant returned to the camp, his tent had already been packed and loaded into the car. "Well, are you all packed and ready to go!" "Sir, everything has been loaded and ready to go!" Vivian replied. Woohoo! At the same moment, there were also several loud horns at the front of the city gate. This is the signal for the Count to set off! "Lord Earl has set off, let''s set off too!" "Set off!" Following the orders, the coachmen climbed into the carriage one by one. The same goes for other camps around, and everyone starts to line up. "My lord, your cloak!" Just when Narant was about to ride the white dragon, Lilia quickly rushed over with a big red cloak. "Ok!" Narant only remembered the cape when he saw it. No wonder he felt so hot just now. It turned out that he was in a hurry to see Bernard earlier, and he didn''t even have time to wear the cape. Although he is wearing leather armor now, under the sunlight, the iron pieces on the leather armor are like solar panels, constantly absorbing heat. "Let''s go!" Under the service of Lilia, he put on his cape and got on his horse, and Narant took the lead with the team. Soon, he led the team to Bernard''s side. However, he was not the first to arrive. His father Andrew and several noble vassals had also arrived. "Lord Count!" Narant greeted Bernard again. "Yeah!" Bernard glanced at Narant and nodded lightly. However, just as Bernard was about to withdraw his gaze, the next moment he suddenly saw the red cape on Narant''s body, and he couldn''t help but be stunned. "You kid, your taste is not bad, this cloak was also custom-made in Tulip City!" "Yes!" Narant realized later that his cloak was exactly the same as Bernard''s cloak, both in style and color. "This tulip flower, isn''t this tricking me!" Narant almost broke out in cold sweat on his forehead. If I don''t walk with Bernard, it''s okay to say, but now I walk together, I will bump into the shirt with Lord Earl, no, bump into the cape What is this called? This is called stealing the earl''s limelight. What was even more irritating was that Narant was riding a monster horse, which was more fanciful than the count. If it weren''t for his position at the farthest side, and the earl being walked in the middle by several nobles, maybe others would think he was the earl. At this time, the barons and viscounts all looked at Narant with strange eyes, and the playfulness in their mouths was obvious. Even his father Andrew was speechless. "That that, Lord Count, why don''t I change one now?" Narant didn''t know whether such a thing was considered a taboo for the superior, and immediately spoke up in embarrassment. "Forget it! I, Bernard, are not as stingy as you think, but I didn''t expect your kid to have the same eyes as Stella!" Bernard waved his hand. However, halfway through speaking, Bernard suddenly frowned: "No, that old guy Mabson helps people make clothes. It seems that they are all designed individually. How come our cloaks even have the same folds on the shoulders?" Bernard was suspicious. "" Narant didn''t know how to explain, so he could only focus on Stella who was beside Bernard Today''s Stella was riding a white war horse with a cloak on her body. Also snow white. At this moment, his head was covered with a hood, and he seemed extremely quiet, without saying a word. However, at this moment, the good thing noticed Narant''s embarrassment, and she said lightly: "Father, Sir Narant''s cloak was given to him by me, in order to thank him for saving my life last time!" Whoa! In an instant, the aristocratic vassals who were still watching the show were in an uproar. There was no ridicule when they looked at Narant, but instead they regarded him as a lucky one. "Oh? You gave it to Stella! No wonder!" Bernard then understood, then shook his head with a smile, "Boy, you seem to be the first person to give my daughter a gift, so cherish it! " Bernard made a pun, and he didn''t know whether to let Narant cherish this cloak or something else! "Yes, Lord Count!" Narant didn''t care anymore, and nodded immediately. Immediately, the team began to move forward. As the rear team slowly gathered, the team of up to 10,000 people stretched like a long snake for several miles, all the way to the north. They set off from Tulip City this time, and their destination was not the royal capital, but directly to the Fire Dragon Fortress in the North. Because the king''s army is almost ready at this moment, they will wait for the gathering of all the vassals at the Fire Dragon Fortress. The Tulip Territory is located at the southernmost tip of the Emerald Principality, and it is the furthest away from the Fire Dragon Fortress among the six earldoms compared to the Earl of Dark Iron. And this time they are on their way non-stop, and it will take at least ten days to arrive at the fastest. Next, the 10,000-strong team started a boring and arduous march. Because the time was a little tight, the speed of the march was not as comfortable and relaxed as when Narant and the others came. Chapter 330： so interesting At the beginning, many nobles would pretend to ride on horses, but after the first day, most nobles couldn''t stand it. Those who had carriages would lie comfortably in the carriages. For example, nobles like Boris, they Already prepared. Even some nobles who do not have luxury carriages are also lying on the carriages. These nobles can lie down and choose a comfortable way to march, but Narant has no words to describe the pain. Because the other nobles are all in the rear, and no one cares about them at all. But Narant was following Bernard. The count was riding a horse all the way, and even several other noble vassals did the same. Only Stella got back into the carriage after being persuaded by the count the next day. But Stella is a girl, so Narant naturally couldn''t compare to her, so in the end, he could only grit his teeth and ride the white dragon along with Bernard and the others. As a result, Narant has been pumping cold air for the past two nights, almost absorbing all the cold air in the tent. Because both sides of his thighs were blistered. Fortunately, with the magical gifted daughter of Vinnie, Narant''s injury can always recover quickly after taking a few breaths of cold air, and the next day will be alive and well. Some nobles who originally wanted to see Narant''s jokes were surprised, thinking that for the first time on such a long journey, Narant would definitely not be able to stand it. And Narant was originally like this. Every afternoon, his expression would become weird. He rode on a horse and bowed like a shrimp. But on the second day, this Narant seemed to be like a divine help, and became more energetic again, and his riding skills and stamina also increased greatly. In the end, the nobles also had to admire Narant''s perseverance, they believed that their sons would never be able to achieve such a degree as Narant. Eleven days passed in a flash in the arduous march. On this day, an endless mountain barrier finally appeared in front of Narant and the others. In the middle of that continuous and steep mountain range, there is a gap of more than 100 meters, as if it was cut in two by a giant knife and axe. And in the center of this gap, a magnificent fortress stands in the middle. This is the Fire Dragon Fortress, the most important defensive fortress of the Onyx Principality. Although it carries a fort, it is more like a city. The entire fortress city wall is more than 30 meters high, the city wall is more than three miles wide horizontally, and there are many towers and arrow towers on it. The Fire Dragon Fortress is the most important barrier for the Onyx Principality to defend against the powerful northern enemy. As long as the fortress barrier is out, it is the territory of the Northern Principality. At this moment, outside the city walls of this fortress, as in Tulip City, tens of thousands of troops have gathered. As the saying goes, there are 1,000 people, 10,000 people in the sky, and there are no boundaries. The camps with tens of thousands of people stretched for dozens of miles. Even if Narant and others stood in the distance, they could not see the end. They could only see the flags of various colors fluttering in the wind on the top of the gray-black tent. . Woohoo! As the Tulip Family team appeared at the end of the horizon, a melodious horn sounded from a few miles ahead. Boom! Boom! With the sound of the horn, a team of hundreds of cavalrymen came galloping from the camp, and the smoke billowed in the gallop, and the rumbling sound was like rolling thunder. At this moment, Narant could feel the meaning of a little bit of autumn soldiers on the battlefield. "It''s supposed to be like this. What was going on the other day? It''s like going out for a wild tour. It almost made me unsure." Narant muttered. "Wood, the deputy commander of the Knights of the Iron Guards, has seen Earl Bernard!" Soon, more than a hundred iron cavalry arrived in front of the team, and one of the middle-aged knights in iron armor stepped forward two steps towards Bernard. Respectfully. To Narant''s surprise, this commander is actually very strong, I am afraid it is at least the realm of high silver or peak silver. "Well, Wood, we are already similar, don''t be so polite, it seems that the other earl''s team has already arrived this time?" Bernard also stepped forward on his horse, and greeted with a smile. "Haha! Earl Bernard, most of the earl teams have indeed arrived, but you are not the last, the team of the Black Iron family has not arrived yet!" After hearing this, Wood also gave up the courtesy, it seems that he is indeed with Bernard. very familiar. "Oh! That guy Batman has become the slowest this year! Isn''t that a few days to wait?" "Earl Bernard, it''s true that you have to wait a day or two, but you must be tired all the way, so you can take this opportunity to rest for a while!" Wood said with a smile on his face. "Count Bernard, let''s go, I''ll take you to the station first, it''s still the same this year, you guys are late, so you can only line up on the periphery, and when you''re settled, I''ll take you to see His Majesty the King, His Majesty has been busy these days. I asked about your news and said that I haven''t seen you for more than a year, and I miss your old friend quite a bit." "Okay!" Bernard nodded, and immediately, the team of more than 10,000 people went to the camp under the leadership of the Knights of the Iron Guard. After arriving at the resettlement camp, because of Bernard''s importance, Narant''s team was placed near the central army, that is, on the side of Bernard''s direct guards. In this position, when Bernard has any orders, he can also receive them at the fastest speed. If you put it on the battlefield, it is also the safest position to be close to the central army. Under the placement of a group of men, Narant''s camp was quickly built The Count didn''t have any extra orders, he just let the nobles have a good rest to nourish their spirits, and then he entered the Fire Dragon Fortress to meet His Majesty the King. Narant told his subordinates to take a good rest. He originally wanted to get into the tent and lie down, but before he could lie down, Boris and Rael had already come to the door. "Narant!" "Boris, Rael, what are you going to do? Are you tired after 11 days'' journey?" Narant was stunned when he saw the clothes of the two guys. Now the armors on the two people have been taken off, and instead they have changed into the saobao ceremony clothes. Especially Boris, this guy is all green again, from head to toe, as if he is going to attend some banquet again. "Haha, Narant, we came all the way in a carriage. How could you be so honored to be able to ride with the Count, hehe!" "" A black line appeared on Narant''s forehead, and he finally remembered that these guys are really not tired. They lied on the carriage and enjoyed the roadside scenery all the way, which was more comfortable than taking the train in the previous life. "Tell me, what are you two guys going to do when you dress up like that?" "What, Narant, don''t you know that you are here? Of course, you are looking for fun! By the way, forget that you have never gone on an expedition, Narant!" The two of Boris looked at Narant with contempt. . "However, this is also just right. Narant, you are about to take off your leather armor and change into a dress. Before you leave the Fire Dragon Fortress, it is very safe here. Rael and I will show you the scenes that you can''t see in the tulips. ." While talking, without waiting for Narant to ask questions, the two of them couldn''t help but push Narant into the tent, forcing him to change his dress. Narant was helpless, and in the end, he had to change his dress, ready to follow the two to see what the scenery is that can''t be seen in Tulip City. Chapter 331： take back previous words "Narant, you don''t need to bring those girls!" When Narant changed his dress and was about to call Vivian, Shirley and other girls, the two guys immediately stopped him. Narant rolled his eyes. Looking at the posture, he finally understood why the two guys dressed up so sassily. They were clearly preparing to go for sex. In the end, Narant only brought his own guards and followed the two out of the camp. The three of them rode on high-headed horses, with the camps of other counties on both sides. Walking on the main road in the middle, they felt like they had entered the market. In particular, the guards of many nobles were originally serfs who had just been recruited, and the nobles did not strictly control their subordinates, and there was no military discipline at all. In this way, let alone the temperament of the guards, wearing the shabby sackcloth and linen, plus the unkempt face after traveling for more than ten days, it was as if he had come to the main altar of the beggar gang. As the crowd moved forward, Narant and the others soon came to the center of the camp. There is a very large open space here, the size of four or five football fields. It is surprising that at this moment, it is crowded and noisy. Because, a market was formed here, and there were caravans everywhere. During the walk, the noise of the soldiers on both sides was intertwined with the shouts of the merchants. What surprised Narant even more was that he saw quite a few thinly-dressed women here on the roadside scratching their heads and making gestures and discharging electricity towards the pedestrians. "Haha, Narant has never seen it before!" Boris looked at Narant''s surprised expression and Rael couldn''t help laughing. "There is actually a meat business here?" Narant recalled some Western works in his previous life, when the army was fighting, wouldn''t the caravan follow behind to do business, especially the flesh business was very hot. Originally, Narant thought it was artistic processing, but now it seems that he is ignorant. "Haha! That''s right, Narant, these caravans come from all over the continent. They come to the Fire Dragon Fortress every autumn to gather, and they will follow us to the Northern Principality in the future!" "Of course, they are only responsible for doing business, and they are not involved in any war. Whether we win or lose, it will not affect their business!" Hearing the words, Nalanda nodded, and then silently said in his heart, "I take back the words I just arrived!" At that time, he also said that this is the appearance of a little battlefield autumn soldier, but it seems that he is too simple, and it is more fun to play here than on the road. At least in Tulip City, there will not be such a large-scale solicitation, which is basically carried out in some small courtyards. However, after thinking about it, he also felt that it was normal. In any world, war means making a fortune for some people, especially in a feudal society with backward military discipline. Every siege means a big harvest. And the big head was scraped off by the lords and nobles, leaving a little leftovers for the guards, but this is also a lot of wealth. With wealth, the guards who have never enjoyed it will definitely not be able to resist the temptation, and then start retaliatory consumption. In this way, these caravans can definitely make money and make money. Moreover, if you want to be able to do this kind of business, basically the background is not weak. Even if the small duchy came, it was inextricably linked with the royal family of the little duchy. Therefore, as long as they are neutral, the two major duchies should not trouble them. After all, if the enemy is currently cleaning up these caravans, it is very likely that the small duchy will be put into the arms of dealing with them. "Haha, let''s go, Narant. This is just a place for ordinary guards to consume. Let''s go further, and that''s where a group of nobles gather!" "There will be at least two such markets in the residence of the Great Earl, and we are just one of them!" Boris and Rael were obviously familiar with the places in the station. They knocked on the belly of the horse with their legs. The two of them accelerated and took Narant through the crowd and went to the center of the market. Sure enough, when we came to the center of the market, the flow of people immediately decreased. In front of them, there are shops propped up with bamboo poles and white tarpaulins. There are two types of shops, one is a restaurant, and the other is a tavern. Of course, depending on the situation, the tavern and the restaurant are not separated. The nobles can find tables and chairs to sit at will, and there will naturally be scantily clad attendants to serve. At this moment, the tavern and the shop are already full of people, all of them are nobles in gorgeous clothes. While chatting and laughing, many people also have charming and **** girls in their arms. In addition, in the center of these tables and chairs is a simple table made of wooden shelves, and several dancers are dancing vigorously above. "Three young masters, don''t know what they need, the shop has the best quality beer, juice, and barbecue delicacies!" "Bring us three pounds of barbecued meat, various specialties, and wine too" "Boris, forget the wine, drink mine!" Narant waved his hand directly upon hearing this. "Hey, that''s alright, let Narant cost you money again!" Boris smiled happily when he heard the words, and immediately said to the attendant, "Then just have more of your special food!" "Yes, young master, yes, young master, besides these, do you need additional services? We have beauties from various principalities here!" "Of course, pick three good ones for me, sir, don''t blame me for being angry if you''re not satisfied!" Before Narant could say anything, Boris waved his arm and spoke domineeringly. "Okay, giggling, three young masters, I guarantee your satisfaction!" After that, the maid smiled and walked away. "Narant, look at those people, who are not served by beauties, so don''t refuse, even if you don''t plan to do anything, it''s good for them to pour you wine!" Boris knows that Narant is very good in this regard. Self-discipline, and immediately persuaded. "By the way, isn''t that Billy Lane who participated in the competition with you? Narant, have you seen him? He looks like he''s hugging from side to side, so don''t worry too much, Miss Stella doesn''t If you come to a place like this, you will never know about it.¡± Hearing that, Narant really saw Billy Lane, the one who had to go to the Treasure Pavilion to customize the packaging box last time at the birthday celebration. At this moment, Billy Lane is so unhappy that he is hugging from side to side. Of course, Narant is not afraid of Stella knowing, but he has a small mental cleanliness and is not very interested in buses. However, he was not prepared to explain anything. Immediately, he just sat and chatted with Boris and others. It didn''t take long for food such as broth, grilled meat, various meat skewers, and fruit salad to be delivered. However, the three beauties that Boris wanted to accompany the wine, because the business is too busy, they need to let Narant and the others wait for a while. I heard that the caravan has sent people to another market to mobilize. It is said that this caravan has a very extraordinary origin, and has opened business in two markets in this army station. Narant naturally had no opinion, and although Boris and Rael were a little unhappy, there was nothing they could do. Narant waved to the guard beside him, and a guard immediately took a pot of wine from the white dragon. Narant knew that these guys would ask him to drink, so he was already prepared. At the moment, with the wine, a few people began to drink freely. "Hey, is this a monster horse?" "It seems that it is really a demonic horse. Could it be that His Majesty the King is also here?" "How is it possible, how could His Majesty come here! Also, His Majesty''s Warcraft horse is brown, but not all white!" "Then why is there a monster horse? Are there other nobles who have monster horses? This is incredible!" Chapter 332： Why dont you give it to the royal family as soon as possible? "Hey! Did you find out, this beast horse seems to be very docile? I heard that the horse of His Majesty is not allowed to enter. Anyone who dares to approach will be unlucky, but this horse is standing on the side of the road and has not seen it move. !" "Yeah, it''s too docile, do you think it''s just a taller warhorse?" Just when Narant and Boris were having fun, the white dragon he rode finally caught the attention of some nobles. These nobles were not from the Tulip County, so they were surprised when they saw the white dragon. While surprised, he wondered why the white dragon was so quiet and did not show hostility to the surrounding humans. Narant frowned upon seeing this. He knew that he had come here with an ordinary war horse. After all, the white dragon was indeed a bit eye-catching. "How about we go to the eldest prince to take a look? Isn''t the eldest prince drinking with the heirs of the great nobles at the table in front?" And just when Narant was thinking about whether to let Big Stone and the others protect Bai Long and return to the camp first, the young nobles suddenly looked at a table not far away. At the table, several young people dressed in unusually gorgeous clothes were drinking and chatting, and one of them was actually the eldest prince of the Onyx Principality. "Okay, I''ll go and talk to the eldest prince now." At this moment, one of the noble young men who had a good deed immediately ran to the table over there. The young man respectfully greeted several people on the table, and then pointed to the white dragon while saying something. The eldest prince and several people looked over in the direction of their fingers. When they saw the white dragon, they instantly showed a look of surprise, and then everyone got up and came here. The eldest prince and the heirs of several great nobles were originally the attention of many people present. At this moment, seeing them stand up one after another, they also paid attention to them curiously. Suddenly, Narant''s white dragon became the focus of the audience. Narant frowned, then stood up. "Sure enough, it is a monster horse! In addition to its height and size, it also has four hooves. Look at its forehead. There is a small bag there, which is the unique symbol of a monster horse!" The eldest prince has already approached the white dragon at this moment, and the next moment his eyes gleamed, he spoke excitedly to the sons of the earl beside him. However, surprise is surprising, but the eldest prince knows the temper of the beast horse, so he did not dare to get too close. The eldest prince stood a few meters away and looked at the white dragon for a moment, then looked around and asked loudly, "Whose monster horse is this?" "It''s mine! I don''t know what His Highness the First Prince ordered?" Narant took two steps forward and came directly to Bai Long''s side, expressionless. "Is that you? That second son of Tulip?" The eldest prince was stunned for a moment, and then he actually recognized Narant. At Stella''s birthday party last time, Narant left a deep impression on people. "It''s me, Narant. This beast horse is mine. I wonder what the eldest prince ordered?" Narant continued to speak. "Hehe, it turned out to be Narant, I didn''t expect to see each other again!" Seeing Narant''s tone so indifferent, plus old grudges, a trace of displeasure flashed in the eyes of the eldest prince. However, when he saw the white dragon on the side, his unhappiness was immediately hidden, and then he showed a kind smile, "It''s nothing, it''s just a surprise to meet the second beast horse!" "Narant, do you want to come and sit at a table with us, just to have a drink together?" The eldest prince sent an invitation to Narant. "Wow, who is this young man, Narant? I don''t think I''ve heard of it before? However, the eldest prince invited him to drink, his identity must be unusual!" "I''ve never heard of it! It looks very young, is it also the heir of a certain great noble?" The surrounding youths immediately turned their attention to Narant and guessed his identity. "I''m sorry, His Royal Highness, I''ve already eaten here with my friends. Your kindness can only be accepted." Although the unhappy eyes of the eldest prince flashed by, they could not hide from Narant''s keen insight. Without thinking much, he knew what the eldest prince was paying attention to, and immediately refused. Whoa! actually refused? Hearing Narant''s refusal, the surrounding nobles were in an uproar and became even more curious about Narant''s identity. Unexpectedly, in this Onyx Principality, someone could refuse the invitation of the eldest prince, and I am afraid that even the descendants of the great nobles would not dare to do so. After all, this agate duchy will be inherited by the eldest prince. When the eldest prince over there heard Narant''s refusal, and then saw the surrounding nobles talking about it, his expression immediately turned cold, which definitely refuted his face. But in the public eye, he, the eldest prince, still needs to take into account some influence, especially before this war is about to start. Just when the eldest prince didn''t know how to clean up Narant and then got the beast horse, the young man beside him could see the eldest prince''s thoughts. After all, the eldest prince is the eldest prince, and naturally there are stubborn dog legs beside him. "Boy, you are just a little knight. You should feel honored that His Royal Highness can invite you to drink, but you refuse to do so for some reason. A young man in Chinese clothes next to him shouted sharply to Narant. "What, this young man is just a jazz?" "Isn''t he too daring? Also, how could this little Sir have a monster horse?" The young man''s words caused a thousand waves, and everyone had an unbelievable expression. Narant''s current performance should definitely not be that of a petty aristocrat who can''t even inherit the title. But, he really is "Who are you? I didn''t accept the invitation of the eldest prince. What does this have to do with the superiority and inferiority?" Narant asked the young man coldly. "Hmph, my father is Rakoff Glory Cavalry, and I am Tony Glory Cavalry, the heir to the Glory Cavalry family." The young man snorted coldly when he heard the words, and reported his origins quite proudly. "Boy, you''re just a little knight, don''t be too ignorant, you rejected the eldest prince''s kind invitation, and the eldest prince is merciful and does not pursue it!" "However, I still want to remind you that this beast horse is not worthy of your identity. Only His Majesty the King has one in the entire principality. Now you are the second horse!" "So, it''s better to give it to the royal family as soon as possible, so that you may get a reward. Otherwise, if you dare to continue riding, it will be desecrating the royal family!" Tony knew what the eldest prince''s goal was, and halfway through his words, he changed his mind, revealing his true purpose. Chapter 333： Hes very durable "Haha! Is it a joke? Mr. Tony, how much does it cost to get you a haircut?" "Also, you said that I was blaspheming the royal family when I rode on a beast horse. Then everyone still rides a war horse. Did they also blaspheme their respective monarchs? If you don''t want everyone to fight with their legs, what kind of war horse are they riding?" Narant was annoyed by Tony. "Boy, you''re courting death, and the little Sir dares to speak rudely in front of me, see if I don''t teach you a good lesson today!" Although Tony didn''t know why Narant asked himself how much it cost for a haircut. But he knew from Narant''s contemptuous eyes that this must be an insult to himself, and he was immediately furious. Since Narant refuses to submit, he must be beaten. Narant is the only high-level bronze knight, but he is the bronze knight, only one step away from the silver knight. "It''s up to you, let''s try it out! I''m not even afraid of your father Rakoff, so I''m afraid of you?" Narant sneered, not afraid at all. "Looking for death!" Tony was instantly furious, and he directly waved his fists and rushed towards Narant, with the light of brown fighting qi flowing throughout his body. "Ah! Fighting!" As Tony started, there was a burst of exclamations around, and everyone didn''t expect things to develop so quickly. Seeing Tony''s action, Narant''s face froze. He did not care about his identity as the son of the earl, and also waved his fists towards Tony. boom! The two of them collided directly on the field with a grudge, making a muffled sound. "This is not the power of the Bronze High Rank!" Tony''s expression changed, and at the moment of the fist fight, he felt that Narant''s power was no worse than him, and it was actually equivalent to the power of a Bronze Peak Knight. In the next instant, Tony was ready to retreat. He is the heir of a dignified earl, and he can''t overwhelm Narant. If he gets into a fight, it will definitely be more ugly to spread out, because it will lower his status. But he wanted to leave, how could Narant let him go. "Let''s go if you want, do you think it''s in your Iron Cavalry Earldom?" Narant snorted coldly, quickly took two steps forward, caught up with Tony who was retreating, and then punched again. "I don''t know what to do, since you want to court death, then I''ll do it for you!" Tony was finally angered by Narant''s aggressiveness. Clang! "Go to hell, boy!" The next moment, Tony''s long sword was unsheathed and slashed towards Narant''s fist. "what!" Seeing that Narant''s bombarded arm was about to be slashed away, the surrounding girls who accompanied the wine screamed, and the nobles were somewhat unexpected. Narant also saw Tony''s long sword, but he didn''t panic at all, but his body suddenly flicked sideways, and the next moment it turned into a black shadow and left the attack range of Tony''s long sword. "How could it be?" Tony was stunned for a moment, the long sword in his hand was still slashing, but Narant actually avoided it in such a short time. Is this really still a bronze high-level knight? Not only the strength is comparable to him, but the speed is several times faster than him. boom! While Tony was stunned, a strong wind came from his ears, accompanied by the fierce punch. Tony didn''t have time to react, and the next moment he just felt his head sink, and a huge force slammed into his head. "what!" Immediately, Tony screamed with Venus in his eyes, and his figure flew out directly. boom! After flying three or four meters, and rolling twice on the ground, Tony stopped. "Good speed!" "Yeah! Is this still the speed of a bronze high-level knight? It''s several times faster than Tony''s bronze peak!" The people around were stunned, the reversal at this moment was too fast, and Narant''s speed was even more incredible, completely beyond what a bronze high-level knight could have. "Bastard, how dare you" However, what surprised everyone even more was that this Tony was quite durable. He was punched in the head by Narant. At this moment, he was not in a coma, but the corners of his mouth and nostrils were a little red. The gray-headed Tony propped himself up and was about to speak harshly to Narant, but at this moment, the originally quiet White Dragon suddenly hissed, and then rushed towards Tony like lightning. Tony was so frightened that his words stopped abruptly. Boom! Immediately, Tony saw two huge hind hoof kicks raised to his face. Boom! Finally, this time Tony couldn''t speak any more, and fell directly on his back to the ground, with two huge horseshoe prints clearly visible on his face. "this" Everyone around was stunned. "Tony!" At this time, the two companions who were following the eldest prince finally reacted, and immediately ran towards Tony. At this moment, the white dragon has thiefly hid back to Narant''s side. "Don''t worry, he won''t die. He cultivates earth-type fighting qi, which is very durable. He can go back and lie down for ten days and a half months! Haha!" . "Narant, do you know the consequences of beating an earl''s heir?" The eldest prince''s complexion was ashen But he never moved during this process, and the look in Narant''s eyes was no longer concealed. . "I''m sorry, His Royal Highness, although your status is noble, you can''t talk nonsense. What happened just now is obvious to all the nobles. It was obviously Tony who made the first move. I was just forced to fight back." "By the way, His Royal Highness, I have already saved face for the iron cavalry family. He even pulled out his long sword, but I just used my fist!" "Even if this matter comes to the counts and His Majesty the King, I''m afraid I''m justified." If the one facing the eldest prince is the aborigines of this world, he may be subdued because of the deep-rooted superiority and inferiority, or there will be some panic. But Narant didn''t have this idea, he was very clear about his position. First of all, it was Tony and the others who were looking for trouble and made the first move. Secondly, he Narant is a vassal of the Tulip family, and Bernard has the right to punish him, and Bernard has a high regard for him. Therefore, for this matter, Narant is not worried about the consequences at all. And His Royal Highness, seeing Narant, still doesn''t show face, and now he can''t do anything about him under the watchful eyes of everyone. He gave Narant a gloomy look, and then looked at Tony, who had been lifted by his companions, "Let''s go!" After speaking, the eldest prince and the others left the market directly, not even drinking any wine. "This Narant is too powerful!" "By the way, who of you knows which family this little sir belongs to, how can you be so daring to oppose the eldest prince and several earl descendants?" "What''s wrong, it''s not the eldest prince, they want to bully others and **** that beast horse" "Shh, you don''t want to die. If it reaches the ears of the eldest prince, you will die!" Chapter 334： Narant, who doesnt understand fun? After the eldest prince and others left, the tavern immediately became noisy, and everyone looked at Narant and began to discuss this unprecedented drama. A knight beat up the earl''s heir without selling the face of the eldest prince, which is unique. And everyone began to inquire about the identity of the little Sir Narant. In this tavern, there are naturally many young people from the Tulip family, and someone immediately revealed the identity of Narant. When they learned that Narant was originally only a second son, and was lucky to get the title and territory, many nobles admired Narant even more. At this time, Billy Lane, who was still hugging from side to side, looked at Narant thoughtfully, then quickly released the woman in his embrace and chased after the disappearing backs of the eldest prince and others. "Narant, are you alright!" After the eldest prince and others left, Boris and Rael breathed a sigh of relief. In the previous situation, the two were simply not qualified to step forward. "It''s okay, Boris, Rael, let''s continue eating!" Narant waved his hands to the two with a calm expression. "These **** like to take their identities and rob them, even the nobles." Boris gritted his teeth, "However, Narant, don''t worry, they started this thing first, go back later Rael and I will testify for you and the Count, and the Count will definitely protect you!" "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded. Narant didn''t care about it at first, and immediately called Boris and Rael to sit down to drink and eat meat. The surrounding nobles saw Narant so calm, and they looked at him a little more. I believe that after this incident, the reputation of the little Sir Narant may spread to other counties. "Several young masters, the beauties you want are here!" Just as Narant and the others continued to eat and drink, and when the tavern returned to normal, the previously exposed maid finally brought three glamorous women to the front. This caravan is indeed of extraordinary origin, and the three women are considered to be of upper-middle quality in terms of appearance and stature. However, it was somewhat surprising that one of the women was half-veiled, which made Boris frown slightly. Seeing this, the waitress immediately explained carefully, "Young master, her name is Bella, and it was purchased by our caravan when it passed through the Oasis Principality." "Originally, Bella still needs to wait for the training when she returns, and then she can come out to serve the guests." "But the business of the caravan in the past two days is really hot, and the number of girls is not enough, so Bella came to serve the master." "In order to express our apology to the master, we will not accept the master''s money for this Bella. It''s just that Bella is a little shy and asked to wear a veil. I also hope that the young masters will pity little Bella!" "Haha! There is such a thing?" Boris heard the words, and the original brows immediately stretched, "Okay, this time is just right, then let her serve our Sir Narant!" Boris blinked at Narant, which means that you have earned Narant, but you found a shy little beauty. Narant rolled his eyes, but he didn''t refuse. Anyway, he just asked people to pour the wine, and it was the same for anyone. Immediately, the dinner continued, with three beauties joining the wine, Boris and Rael became even more cheerful. On the other hand, Narant was still eating food and drinking small wine in a leisurely manner, ignoring the meaning of the beauty beside him, as if he regarded her as an ordinary maid. Next, a strange scene formed on the table. The two beauties in front giggled from time to time while eating and drinking with Boris and Rael, but Narant was surprisingly quiet. In the end, Bella, who was beside Narant, finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and she approached Narant on her own initiative, "Young master, you were really powerful just now. That noble master was knocked down by you with one punch." Narant was stunned for a moment, looked up at the girl named Bella, wasn''t she shy, why did she take the initiative to speak up? However, Narant didn''t take it too seriously. After a while, he retracted his gaze and replied lightly, "Haha! It''s alright!" Seeing Narant''s indifferent answer, Bella showed a slight disbelief. After a while, she continued to ask with a smile on her face, "Young master, you seem to be very quiet and obedient, you really are. Awesome!" "Huh? Do you also understand Warcraft horses?" The woman was stunned by Narant''s question, and then she said timidly: "I don''t understand, I just heard other aristocrats talking about it when I came here!" "Really? Maybe it''s because the character of the beast horse is different!" Narant nodded without explaining much. On the opposite side, Rael and Boris rolled their eyes when they saw that Narant was so indifferent to the girl. They didn''t know that Narant was so ignorant of taste before. However, how do they know that Narant is so indifferent to this woman, and he simply doesn''t want to be instigated by the two of them to engage in **** later. Narant can guarantee that if he has a good relationship with this woman, Boris and Rael will definitely be pestering him. After all, looking at their state, there will definitely be indescribable shows in the future The girl also saw that Narant didn''t want to pay attention to her at this moment. He didn''t say anything more, he just stood there obediently helping Narant pour the wine. After eating this wine for half an hour, it is estimated that Boris and Rael couldn''t wait, so after drinking a pot of wine, they were not ready to continue drinking. "Narant, are you sure you won''t go, a situation like Bella''s is rare!" "Forget it, let''s go!" Narant waved his hand. "Okay! Hey! I''ll see you later!" Rael and Boris no longer advised each other, said goodbye to Narant, and then took the two beauties towards the rear of the caravan. There are many tents set up by caravans, which are used for temporary rest for these guests. After saying goodbye to two sps, Narant rode the white dragon and returned to his camp with his guards. But after Narant left on the white dragon, behind the counter of the tavern, the veiled woman frowned at the white dragon under him. "Small" "Call Bella!" "Bella, do you want to send someone to watch him later?" "No, you can just do your own thing!" "Yes!" Fire Dragon Fort Fortress Palace, because the Onyx Principality conducts an autumn war every year, and His Majesty the King will come once a year. Therefore, apart from the scale of this palace, it cannot be compared with the royal capital, but in other aspects, it is no different from the royal palace in the capital. Whether in terms of luxury, or functional layout in all aspects. At this time, in the luxurious court of this palace, King Culver of the Onyx Principality was sitting on the large iron throne with a majestic face. Below is a group of counts, and Bernard, the Count of Tulips, is also here at the moment. Chapter 335： Fall War Plan "Except for Batman, all five of you are here, so don''t wait for that guy, let''s discuss the matter of this autumn expedition first, and we can set off as soon as he arrives!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The earls naturally had no opinion. "Well, this year''s autumn expedition, I am going to go deeper than in previous years!" The king said directly. "More in-depth?" The earls were taken aback when they heard the words. "Yes! Going deeper, our autumn expedition last year only lasted for a month at most, and the attack distance did not exceed two counties!" "But this year, I plan to go straight in, not only to capture two counties, but also to attack the castle of the Marquis of Lissen. Similarly, the fighting time has been increased to at least two months!" The king said in a deep voice, his eyes on the noble faces below. Swipe it one by one to see everyone''s reaction. And after receiving confirmation from King Culver again, the earls below couldn''t help but be surprised. Several earls looked at each other, and finally, Bernard asked, "Your Majesty, but in previous years, it was the two large cities of earls that prevented us from going deeper!" "Because we can''t break through the two count cities, we need to send troops to besiege and guard against it, and only the remaining manpower can go further!" "But as a result, the remaining manpower may not be able to reach the Marquis Castle of Lisen, right?" On this continent, the Northern Principality and the Onyx Principality are the most powerful and the two largest in terms of land area. However, although the two countries have similar national strengths, the attackers in previous years were the Agate Principalities. The reason for this is that when the empire invaded the barbarian territory, all the elites of the empire were sent to the south for territorial development. But who would have thought that when the plan to develop this territory was more than half completed, the king of the empire did not know what happened, causing the huge empire to suddenly fall apart. After the collapse of the empire, because of the incompatibility of ideas and the fact that most of these nobles in the Southern Agate Principality are newly promoted nobles who have just been promoted by merit, the old-fashioned families in the Northern Principality still want to rely on the old and sell the old, and want to take back most of the interests of these emerging nobles. Therefore, in the end, these emerging nobles in the south simply established their own kingdoms, and under the banner of tracing the cause of the death of the imperial king, they attacked the old nobles in the north. Although the old nobles in the north have extraordinary backgrounds, after all, they have been pampered for a long time, and they are not as good as the new aristocrats in the south when they fight. Coupled with the existence of the Fire Dragon Fortress, the two sides have formed a state of confrontation for more than a hundred years. For more than a hundred years, the two sides have been in constant war, and they both want to annex and deal with them, and then unify the continent. Especially the Agate Principality, although the Agate Principality has a lot of land, but because of the mountains and forests, the food production has not been high. In the north, the terrain is flat, with vast plains, and there are prairie grasslands in the north, which is not only more suitable for farming, but also rich in war horses, which makes the nobles of the Agate Principality very envious. Of course, the Onyx Principality is actually not without its advantages, and I don''t know if it is because of the mountains. The frequency of the yellow elves in the Onyx Principality is much higher than that in the Northern Principality, so the Onyx Principality is very rich in mineral resources. This is actually the reason why the Northern Principality has been passively defending, because the Onyx Principality has strong armor and sharp artillery, and it has more advantages on the battlefield. But after all, the current national strength of the two sides is similar. Although the Agate Principality attacked in previous years, it did not go too deep. Almost all of them attacked the city on the two neighboring counties, robbing the food and other wealth that had just been harvested. Because the castles of the small nobles are easy to break, but the big cities of the counts with hundreds of thousands of people are not easy. In previous years, the practice of the Onyx Principality was to besiege the big city of the Earl of the Northern Principality, so that they would not dare to move. The rest of the soldiers and horses continued to go deeper and attacked those small noble territories. In this way, they naturally can''t divide their troops too many times, otherwise the rear will be unstable at that time. And what the king said just now is more in-depth, which means that they either go with more troops, or find a way to attack the big city of counts along the road, so as to avoid worries. Now the situation is obviously the second. Because Bernard and the others did not receive an order from the king to let them bring more troops and horses. "Bernard, don''t worry, just listen to me first!" King Culver waved his hand while sitting on the Iron Throne, and then continued: "The reason why I made this decision is because I received reliable news. , Because of the unusually cold weather in the northern grasslands last year, the snowstorms continued for several months, which not only caused the death of a large number of war horses, cattle and sheep in the northern principality, but also caused the failure of the wheat fields in many noble territories!" "In this way, the rear of the Northern Principality is not stable this year, and it can be said that it is the weakest year of national strength!" "And without a large number of war horses, the cavalry army directly under the king of the Northern Principality cannot support the major counties as quickly as in previous years!" "According to the news from the spy, the king of the Northern Principality has sent secret letters to his vassals this year to inform them that they may not be able to support them immediately, and let them act cautiously. If you live, you can temporarily abandon the territory and go to the rear to join forces to defend!" "So, this year is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for our Onyx Principality. If there is a chance, I will re-open two counties instead of returning after looting like in previous years!" "Your Majesty, is your news reliable?" When the counts heard the words behind, their faces couldn''t help but show excitement. In previous years, the greatest threat to them in the autumn expedition was the cavalry regiment directly under the Northern Principality, except for a few count cities. Although the number of extraordinary knights directly under the cavalry regiment is not much more than that of the Onyx Principality, because the Northern Principality has enough warhorses, the scale of the ordinary cavalry is completely overwhelmed by the Onyx Principality. Therefore, because of its existence, the nobles of Qiuzheng Agate Principality have a very big constraint, and they cannot concentrate on attacking the big city of the earl. But now if the news of King Culver is true, then they will have no constraints this year, and it is possible to conquer one or two big counties, and then occupy the big city, maybe they can really open up a large territory! "The information is reliable. This time the spies have been lurking for more than ten years. This is the first time they have been activated. After learning about the secret letter passed by the spies, I sent people to investigate the various territories of the Northern Principality." "The last news I got is that the loss of war horses, cattle and sheep in the Northern Principality last year, as well as the lack of food harvest in some territories, these things are true." "And, in addition, half a month ago, I also received news that the two count families of Barnby and Brock have begun to secretly transport the castle''s wealth to the Marquis of Lesson Castle further back!" The title of the book has been changed to Lords of War: Rise from the Land of Doom, don''t forget it. Chapter 336： What a shame! Barnby and Brock are the two earldoms closest to the Onyx Principality. In previous years, the Onyx Principality invaded these two earldoms. As for the Fort Marquis of Lissen, because most of the northern principalities were in power of the old-fashioned families of the empire, there are also two serious marquis lords in the northern principalities. This Marquis family of Lissen is the monarch of the two earl families. "Your Majesty, is it really possible for us to go directly under the Marquis Castle of Lissen this year?" "Yes, this year I brought a total of 40,000 troops, plus your 60,000 troops, without the threat of the directly affiliated cavalry regiment, I believe there should be no problem in attacking the city of the Marquis of Lisen!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" When the earls heard that King Culver had dispatched an army of 40,000 people, they really felt his determination. This is twice as many troops as in previous years, equivalent to half of King Culver''s men. "Well, only you can know about this matter for the time being, and because it needs to go deeper this year, the time is tight. After you go back, make preparations. When Bartman arrives, we will discuss the attack plan in detail. We will discuss the attack plan in three days at the latest. Let''s go north!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The earls responded immediately. "Then go back now." The king waved at the crowd, ready to call them back. "Your Majesty, the eldest prince asks to see you!" At this moment, the king''s personal attendant carefully came to the door and immediately reported. "Byron? What is he here for? Let him in!" "Yes!" "I have seen Your Majesty!" Soon, the eldest prince came to the palace, and he was accompanied by several other descendants of the great nobles. At this moment, all the earls who were about to leave stopped, because there were not only their children, but also Tony with a bruised face. Rakoff, Earl of the Iron Cavalry, saw his son''s appearance, and his expression changed slightly. However, the king was on top at the moment, and he did not immediately step forward to ask. "Byron, what''s going on?" The king naturally saw Tony''s tragic condition and immediately asked. "Your Majesty, Tony invited me to drink outside the city today, but he was beaten during the drinking process!" "Who is it?" The voice of the eldest prince fell, but Rakoff couldn''t help it. Originally, Rakoff thought it was an accident when he saw the two round horseshoe prints, but when he heard that his son was beaten, he was naturally furious. The other counts became more and more astonished. With the eldest prince and their heirs there, who would dare to beat the heirs of the Iron Cavalry family in person in this Onyx Principality? Unless it is also a descendant of the earl family. But the only heirs of the earl who are not present now are Batman''s son Ulic, and by the way, Stella of the Tulip family. Costella is a woman, could it be that Ulic beat her? A group of counts speculated. "Your Majesty, it''s a little knight. He not only beat Tony, but also let the horse kick Tony severely." "Sir?" The earls looked at each other, and even Rakoff, his biological father, was taken aback. On the contrary, Bernard frowned slightly after hearing this, and looked at the eldest prince and then at Rakoff. What kind of jazz can have such courage, but he has one in his mind? "Father, it''s a tulip-collared sergeant named Narant!" At this time, Tony, who looked miserable, said in person. "Sir of Tulip Collar?" The king and several counts all looked at Bernard. "Is that the bastard?" Rakoff naturally remembered the kid who embarrassed himself in the arena last time, and was gnashing his teeth at this moment. "Bernard, your vassal beat my son like this, you must give me an explanation!" "Why did Narant hit you?" Bernard didn''t immediately respond to Rakoff. The two didn''t deal with each other in the first place, and if they answered, he would be the shorter one. Moreover, he knew that although Narant was daring, he would not cause trouble for no reason. "Count Bernard, it''s all my fault, because I want to invite Narant for a drink!" "But Narant''s tone was cold and he didn''t accept it. Tony just said two words for me. I didn''t expect to be beaten like this by Narant!" The eldest prince knows how to buy people''s hearts and speaks immediately. Of course, he concealed the matter of the beast horse in his words, not to mention Tony''s first move. Anyway, a little knight beat up the earl''s heir, this matter can''t be said anyway. "Bernard, what else do you have to say now, I need you to give me an explanation now!" Earl Rakoff said aggressively. "Rakoff, what else can you say? This matter was not your son''s business at first, but he got involved himself. The two fought. Your son couldn''t beat my vassal." "By the way, my vassal is only sixteen years old, and your son is twenty years old. Do you still need me to tell you something?" Although the eldest prince seemed to be telling the truth, Bernard naturally wouldn''t believe it, and he also knew that because of Natasha''s affairs, the eldest prince would definitely not invite Narant to drink in kindness. There must be a hidden meaning behind it. But after all, he was in front of the king, and he didn''t question the eldest prince, but instead attacked Lakoff very hard. The surrounding counts originally listened to Bernard''s first half of the sentence, and thought that Bernard was a bit too much. After all, everyone is an earl and saves others by himself. If his son was beaten by the little Sir, he would definitely not be angry. But after listening to the second half of the sentence, when they knew that the Sir was only sixteen years old, everyone''s views immediately changed. Twenty years old can''t beat sixteen years old, which is really shameful. "You" Rakoff''s fingers trembled with anger But he couldn''t beat Rakoff. "Your Majesty, Bernard deliberately condoned the vassals to beat my heirs, please call the shots for me!" Rakoff looked at the king on the Iron Throne. The king frowned slightly. When the war started, friction between counts was the last thing he wanted to see. In the current situation, it seems that Bernard wants to protect his vassal. No matter what Byron said is true or false, no matter what the result is, both parties will not be convinced, which may have an impact on his autumn war. "Rakoff, don''t worry, now Tony''s injury is the most important thing!" The king immediately made a decision and said in a deep voice, "Byron, why don''t you bring Tony to my bedroom soon, this matter is because of you. , you asked the doctor in my bedroom to treat Tony''s injury, and in addition, take out a strong blood spirit fruit and give it to Tony to eat!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The eldest prince immediately got up to help Tony when he heard the order. Although the result was not the same as expected, I didn''t expect Bernard to be like this or Little Sir, but the next thing was not under his influence. Rakoff opened his mouth when he heard the words, he knew that the king acted like this, it was preparation and mud. But the king took out a valuable strong learning spirit fruit, but it left him speechless. Strong blood spirit fruit, this is a kind of extraordinary fruit that can strengthen the body, taking one, the effect is stronger than eating monster meat for two months. Therefore, this stone is also more precious and can be used as a healing fruit. "Rakoff, I will definitely decide this matter for you!" "However, he is not willing to let Bernard directly punish his vassals now." "So, I will send someone to investigate this matter, and I will make a judgment when the investigation is out." When Tony was helped away, the king immediately reassured him. Chapter 337： People who are addicted to womens sex? Naturally, the king would not engage in any personal interrogation. If it wasn''t for Tony''s involvement in this matter, such a matter would not be qualified to let him know. The best way now is to delay, and then turn the big things into small ones. Anyway, Tony''s injury is not serious, and the army will set off after two days. "In addition, Bernard, you should go back and ask your vassals properly. When the results of the investigation come out, you can know whether they should be punished or not." "Yes, Your Majesty!" Bernard pouted at Rakoff and responded. The king''s face is still to be given by his vassal, although he is dismissive of this so-called punishment. Immediately, the king called everyone back again, and the counts left the palace strangely. Outside the palace, Rakoff was still gloomy. Bernard, on the other hand, went straight to the outside of the palace with nothing to do. Narant didn''t know that the eldest prince and others were so rubbish, so he couldn''t afford it, and he wanted to go to the wicked to complain first. He didn''t even know that because of an ordinary fight, his name could get into the ears of the king of the Onyx Principality. Of course, even if he knew about this, he didn''t have time to pay attention to it at the moment. Because Narant was excited at this moment that he had just acquired two brand-new extraordinary knights. "This breakthrough potion is really powerful!" Seeing the vindictive radiance of Vivian and Catherine in front of them, Narant looked up and down around them. While looking at it and tutting, the two women''s faces were blushing. "My lord, have you taken a look?" Vivian finally couldn''t take it anymore, and asked with a blushing face. "Cough! Look! Tell me, Vivian, Catherine, what reward do you two want?" Narant withdrew his gaze in satisfaction and asked aloud. "Sir, we don''t need a reward, it''s already a favor from you to be able to break through to become a title knight!" The two women were more sensible than Shirley''s little loli, and immediately shook their heads. "How can this be done!" Narant''s expression became solemn. He felt that although the lord himself had no major advantages other than being handsome and mighty, he still needed to be fair and just. Since Shirley''s little girl got the reward at the beginning, then the two girls should also give the reward appropriately. "Let''s do it! I''ll host a barbecue lunch for you two at the camp later, my lord, and then give each of you a jug of wine." After thinking for a moment, because he was not in the territory, Narant felt that this reward was the only one that fit the situation. Although there are several bottles of perfume in his space ring, Vivian and Catherine have these perfumes. "Thank you, sir!" Narant didn''t say it, but the blush on the two women''s faces became even worse. The last time I was drunk, I hung it directly on my own adults. Later, it was said that they were carried back to the room by my own adults. The two women felt hot all over in retrospect. "Haha! That''s it!" Narant became more and more cheerful. But just as Narant was preparing to hold a celebratory luncheon for the two girls, Bernard returned to the camp. After sending a messenger to call Narant to ask about the situation, as expected by Narant, the Count didn''t say much about it at all. Just to explain that Narant try not to travel alone these days, to avoid that guy from Lakoff''s tricks. Narant agreed, and he didn''t even need to ask Boris and Rael to testify. "Miss! Miss!" At the same time, when Narant had just left the earl''s camp, Lina trotted into his young lady''s tent on the side. "What''s wrong Lina?" Stella held the silver telescope in her hand, and even after so many days, she felt incredible. Moreover, the engravings on the telescope became more and more novel to her. She was very curious as to where Narant got so many strange knowledge and ideas. If there is a book, where did this book come from? When she heard Lina''s words, Stella put away the telescope and looked up at her little maid who was startled. "Miss, I just heard a big news outside, about Sir Narrant!" "What news?" Upon hearing Narant''s news, Stella was no longer as calm as she had been before, but rather paid extra attention. Of course, she didn''t realize this change. On the contrary, Lina''s little maid''s eyes were shining, but she did not point out this matter. "Miss, I just heard in the camp that Sir Narant had a fight with Tony of the Iron Cavalry family today. Tony seems to have been beaten so badly that he passed out!" "Huh? What about Narant?" Stella was taken aback. "Sir Narrant doesn''t seem to have anything to do. I just saw Sir Narrant walking out of Lord Earl''s tent!" "It''s okay? Then Tony seems to be the pinnacle of the title knight, right?" Stella was slightly surprised. Although Narant has all kinds of bizarre inventions, for Narant''s strength, Stella is still at the level of the two back garden incidents. So surprised that Tony was knocked out but Narant wasn''t injured. "It''s true Miss, it is said that Sir Narant seems to be very fast, even that Tony is not his opponent!" "Yeah!" Stella nodded, finally feeling relieved. "However, ma''am, I also heard some young heirs in the camp speaking ill of Sir Narrant." This is what Lina added. "What bad talk?" "They said that Sir Narant was a woman obsessed with sex. They said that the team he brought this time was only less than 200 people, but there were only 30 women among them, and all of them were petite and lovely." Lina''s cheeks bulged slightly. "Huh?" Stella paused, then pretended to be nonchalant, "Who is spreading the news? It''s not good for Narant''s reputation." "Miss, there are many young heirs who say that there are more than 30 women in Sir Narant''s camp!" Stella frowned slightly when she heard the words, and her originally beautiful mood suddenly became a little unhappy. After thinking for a while, Stella stood up and said, "Let''s go, let''s go to Sir Narant''s camp and have a look. If it''s not true, I think I should tell my father to stop such rumors!" After Narant returned from the count, he immediately organized a barbecue lunch. However, if there were only four or five people, Narant didn''t feel like a barbecue lunch, so he simply asked Vinnie to call over the other nineteen girls from the medical team. These days, it is not easy for these girls to walk all the way. Narant still knows how to pity the fragrance and cherish the jade. It is also a reward to let them eat some skewers. Soon, under the cooking of the chef Rose, all kinds of fragrant skewers were released. On the surrounding sackcloth carpets, the serf girls from the medical team couldn''t stop swallowing their saliva while watching these fragrant kebabs. Chapter 338： Natasha comes to the door "Come on! In order to reward your hard work these days, today, my lord, I allow you to eat whatever you want, until you are full!" Without Narant''s order, the girls were drooling over the skewers in the tub in front of them, but no one dared to do it. Seeing this, Narant walked over and ordered to speak out. "Thank you for your gift!" The girls looked at Narant with great excitement and said thanks. "Well, eat it! There will be many opportunities like this in the future. I said that you will have a good life with me in the future!" Immediately, the girls carefully stretched out their hands and began to grab the skewer into the wooden plate. A girl is a girl, and although she is greedy, she is not as rude as the guards like Quick and other guards. Instead, he picked up the skewers in an orderly manner and ate them gently. Seeing this, Narant nodded with satisfaction before sitting back at the wooden table beside him. "Sir Narant, it seems that your life is very leisurely, and you actually started a barbecue lunch in this army!" Just when Narant was about to eat a few skewers, a female voice came from behind. "Miss Natasha?" When Narant turned around, he saw someone who was quite unexpected, it was Natasha from the Frank family. Today''s Natasha is wearing a long red dress and her brown hair is loose. Against the backdrop of her beautiful figure, she is absolutely beautiful and moving. Even if she has come to the camp at this moment, there are many young people around the camp who are secretly looking at it, and swallowing saliva from time to time. "Giggle, Sir Narrant, it''s been a long time! Why do you seem surprised?" Natasha didn''t look out at all, she came to the wooden table as she spoke, and sat directly next to Narrant. Although Narant''s table is ordinary, it is also a long table, which was purchased in Tulip City. He saw that all those guys in Boris had tables with them, and he couldn''t eat on the ground, so he was on a small long table that was more than three meters long. Even if he lost it, he wouldn''t feel bad. And because he was going to let Vivian and the girls sit at the table to eat later, he didn''t sit in the main seat. Anyway, this is not a castle. When you sit on the side, let Vivian and the girls sit next to you, so that there is an atmosphere. Unexpectedly, Natasha was sitting directly beside him now, and Narant suddenly felt that the fragrance was coming. It was the rose-scented perfume that he gave Natasha at the beginning. "It''s a bit unexpected, Miss Natasha, did the Frank family also send a team to participate in the Autumn War this time?" "Giggle, of course, Sir Narant, our Frank family sent ten caravans of 200 people this time, and all the caravans will follow the autumn expedition team." "Maybe I hope that Sir Narant will take good care of you, and remember to sell it to the caravan of our Frank family!" "I see!" Nalanda nodded. When Natasha said this, he was a little impressed. In the past, it seemed that after the nobles conquered the city, many materials were inconvenient to carry, so they would be directly sold to the caravan for gold coins. After the caravan purchased these goods at a low price, they would be transported back to the Agate Principality and then sold at the normal market price. In this way, it is not only convenient for the nobles, but also the caravan can make a lot of money. As for the caravans from other small principalities, their size cannot be compared with the caravans of the Frank family, so they cannot compete in this respect. After the real war, the small principality caravan mainly aimed at the pockets of ordinary guards, exchanging services for gold coins. "Sir Narant, I heard that you are majestic today, and now you can hear your majestic performance in the morning in the camps of the major counties!" Natasha put her hands directly on the table, dragging her cheeks and looking at Narant with those beautiful eyes. Narant felt that this little girl was seducing him to commit a crime, but this woman was the kind of existence that she could see and couldn''t eat, and immediately said angrily: "Thank you, Miss Natasha, for most of the reasons!" "Sir Narant, you are wronging me by saying that. How did I hear that it was Sir Narant who got a rare beast horse, which attracted the attention of the eldest prince and the others!" Natasha smiled coquettishly. With one sound, Narant couldn''t frame her. After speaking for a while, Natasha continued: "Sir Narant, I want to ask, are you going to sell this beast horse? For a thousand gold coins, our Frank family is willing to buy it!" "Sorry, Miss Natasha, if you''re here for this, then don''t talk about it!" "Giggle! Sir Narant is really extraordinary. I have never seen a noble noble who can withstand a thousand gold coins without being tempted!" Natasha was really surprised. Narant''s words of refusal were without hesitation, which was really an anomaly among the minor nobles. Narant gave him a roll of eyes and was too lazy to talk. I don''t know if this woman was born to be charming, or whether she was cultivated the day after tomorrow, her every move was full of temptation. To tell you a serious matter, it seems that I have to hook people''s souls away. It can be seen from the performance of Boris and others last time. Fortunately, his concentration is still good. "Okay, Sir Narant, I came here today just to see you, after all we are collaborators, don''t look unhappy, Sir Narant, aren''t you ready to entertain me as a guest Is it?" Natasha restrained herself a little when she saw that Narant was not interested in the previous topic. Narant was too lazy to say more, and waved directly to Rose, and asked Rose to serve a few skewers first, so that he and Vivian could have a good meal after the goblin left. "Wow! Sir Narrant, your kebabs are really good!" Natasha immediately exclaimed when the delicious kebabs came in. "Miss Natasha, UU Reading This is a skewer made of intermediate-level monster meat. It takes more than ten silver coins for a skewer. Do you think it''s delicious?" Narant wants to hurry up . This Natasha continued to stick here, not only affecting his interaction with his few lucky daughters, but also possibly making the eldest prince hate him even more, although he didn''t care much about offending the eldest prince. But the worst thing is that there is a king behind it. "Giggle! Sir Narant, if you don''t even blink your eyes for thousands of gold coins, you definitely won''t care about a few silver coins with me!" But Natasha didn''t feel embarrassed, she just sat firmly on the long table, and then Start to taste deliciously. "Sir Narrant, are you thirsty? Don''t you have any juice here?" "Juice?" Narant rolled his eyes and said to Rose directly, "Rose, bring a pot of wine!" Soon, wine was delivered. As the maid poured the wine into the crystal glass, Natasha looked at the beautiful wine again in amazement. "Miss Natasha, there is no juice, but there is wine. Would you like to try it?" Nalante stared at Natasha with fiery eyes, and said in his heart: "Little girl, after drinking this time, I will make you dare not come to me without restraint." "Sir Narrant, is this wine? And what are grapes?" "Miss Natasha, grapes are a special plant of my storm collar. You can tell if it is wine if you taste it!" "Okay!" Natasha was not too timid, and raised the glass without fear. "Yeah! This tastes really delicious!" Natasha''s eyes widened instantly when she entered the wine, and she was full of brilliance. "If it''s good, drink more!" Narant laughed. "Sir Narrant, the yield of your wine" "I''ve seen Miss Stella!" "I''ve seen Miss Stella!" Chapter 339： How to do this? "I''ve seen Miss Stella!" Just when Natasha was about to ask something, a series of greetings suddenly came from behind the two of them. Both Narant and Natasha were stunned for a moment, then looked back. I saw Stella, who was wearing a snow cape, had come to the front, guarded by a group of little maids. "Sir Narant, it seems that you had a very leisurely and comfortable time on this expedition. Not only did you have a barbecue and wine luncheon, but you were also accompanied by a great beauty!" Before Narant could greet her, Stella was slightly frosty. The voice came over. "Cough cough!" Narant was so stunned by the sudden chilling words that he didn''t want the way a cold goddess should meet. After coughing twice, Narant said with a wry smile: "Miss Stella, haven''t you left the Fire Dragon Fortress yet, so I want to take this opportunity to reward the outstanding subordinates!" "Is it?" Stella first glanced at Natasha when she heard the words, and then turned to the nineteen girls sitting on the carpet and eating skewers. However, when she saw that there were so many delicate little girls, her face became even colder. She came here to confirm the rumors, and it is clear that the rumors have now been confirmed. Moreover, these delicate little girls are excellent subordinates? What about those guards? What''s more important is that Narant even continued to associate with Natasha despite his well-intentioned reminders, and he behaved so intimately. "Did this tulip flower eat gunpowder today?" After Narant found out that he explained, Stella''s expression became even colder, and he suddenly couldn''t figure out what this cold goddess was thinking. At the moment, Narant couldn''t help but look at Lina who was beside him. This little maid of Lina usually has a very good attitude towards her, so she might have any suggestions. "Humph!" Unexpectedly, Narant only looked at Lina, but Lina slapped her cheeks and turned her head with a hum, as if she was even more angry than Stella. "" Narant. Come on, both the master and the servant have taken gunpowder! "Giggle, Stella, I didn''t expect such a coincidence to meet you here! Why, did you get angry because I ate skewers with Sir Narante?" At this time, Natasha finally spoke. . However, her opening was also full of gunpowder, which made Narant''s face even more ugly. Stella looked at Natasha with a blank expression, "Natasha, why am I angry, what does it have to do with me when you get along with Sir Narrant, I''m just patrolling the camp according to my father''s instructions. !" "Hey, that''s it, I thought it was because Narant participated in Earl Bernard''s competition, and then Miss Stella hehe, Miss Stella, Sir Narante''s skewers are delicious, it is said to be a mid-level monster. Do you want to eat two skewers?" Natasha said with a smile. However, when she saw Stella''s eyes turning sharp, she immediately opened the topic. "Yes, Miss Stella, let''s eat two skewers, just baked." Narant also felt a little wrong. Stella was thinking of herself, but she kindly persuaded him twice. He even told Natasha that Natasha was involved in the interests of the royal family, and now that he and Natasha were sitting together and were seen by her, he must think that he regarded her kindness as a donkey''s liver and lungs. "Then I''ll eat two skewers!" Stella didn''t know what to think. She looked at Natasha and then at Narant, who agreed. What made Narant even more unexpected was that in the end, Stella sat directly on his left side. As a result, Narant became surrounded by two women, and the tip of his nose not only smelled of roses, but also of tulips. "Miss Stella, come and have a taste!" Narant reluctantly handed over a few skewers in order to dispel Stella''s anger. "Giggle! Sir Narant, you are so partial! You didn''t give it to me when I was eating it just now!" Stella was about to pick it up when she heard Natasha say so, her hand stopped immediately, and then she took it from the silver plate on the table by herself. Narant was powerless to complain, "Miss Natasha, eat more if you like it, and if you like it, drink more too! I won''t be so generous in the future!" "Okay, then I''ll eat more and drink more!" Natasha smiled, then raised the crystal cup, and said to Stella, who was beside her, "Stella, I heard that you didn''t drink much before, it''s a pity This wine is delicious!" "Natasha, who said I don''t drink? I''ve tasted this wine long ago, and Narant gave me a pot! I''m afraid this is the first time you tasted it today?" "Giggle, it doesn''t matter if it''s the first time or not. However, I''m definitely going to drink a few pots from Sir Narante before going back. I wonder if you want to come with Stella?" Natasha provocatively said. Talk to StellaLina, help me find a cup! "Stella responded to Natasha''s provocation with practical actions. Soon, Lina asked Rose for a crystal cup, and then Stella actually started a fight with Natasha. The two women obviously didn''t realize the power of wine, and thought that it was just like ordinary fruit wine and could be used as a drink. When Narant saw this, he finally gave up the treatment and let the two women fight together. "What''s this called? I just want to quietly accompany my lucky daughters in the camp!" As the wine fight continued, the situation as expected by Narant appeared. After the two women each drank half of the pot, they began to feel dizzy, and finally hung directly on Narant and started clinking glasses, which made the scent of Narant''s nose stronger, but the wine was also splashed on his from time to time. body. . The dizzy situation didn''t last long. When the two of them finally drank a pot, they threw themselves on the table with a thud. It stands to reason that Natasha should drink better than Stella, because Stella really rarely drank in the past. But Stella had the cultivation of a silver knight, and her body was stronger than Natasha, so in the end, the two of them died together. "Sir Narrant, what should we do with this?" "Yes, Sir Narrant, what shall we do?" The two eldest ladies fell down, but they left their little maids at a loss. If this is spread out, it will be a shame for her own lady. "Forget it, let them go to my tent to rest first, and then leave when they wake up!" In the end, Narant could only reluctantly gave up his own nest. One is the tulip flower, and the other is the future flower of the Frank family. It must not be so dazed and swaggering. Chapter 340： All-Army Attack (2 in 1) After the two women were placed in his tent, Narant finally had time to continue the celebration lunch with his few lucky daughters. Accompanying a few lucky girls continued to eat for more than half an hour before the luncheon came to an end. Because his tent was occupied, Narant could only go to the tent of Vivian and others to rest and practice. When Narant started to practice, what he didn''t know was that there was already a blast outside the camp. "Have you heard? Miss Stella and Miss Natasha entered Narante''s camp at the same time, and sat on the left and right of Narrant, with very close behaviors!" "What! Your news is out of date. I heard that Miss Stella and Miss Natasha also entered Narant''s tent at the same time. It has been more than an hour now, and they haven''t come out yet!" "Hey! That''s not going to happen! What did Miss Stella and Miss Natasha go to Narant''s tent for so long?" "What do you think?" "But Miss Stella is usually so arrogant and so arrogant, how could she do such a thing, but that Natasha I still believe she can do it!" "Who knows, but I saw Miss Stella and Miss Natasha entering Narrant''s tent with my own eyes!" This man was decisive, because he had indeed seen it around Narrant''s camp before. However, he did not say that Narant did not actually enter the tent with Stella and Natasha, but continued to eat and drink at the dining table for a while. Of course, he only waited for more than half an hour, and he was also not sure whether Narant would enter the tent after he left. "Hey, that **** is so lucky." In an instant, the other person''s face was twisted. "Yeah, this **** Narant is so lucky." At this moment, this person doesn''t care whether Narant really did what happened to Stella and the others. The mere fact that Narant could sit and dine with the two peerless goddesses made him jealous of lemons. So he can''t wait to break some dirty water on Narant''s body now, so as to attract more people to be jealous of Narant. In fact, this kind of thing is not only done by this person, it is everywhere in the Tulip Camp. After all, there are more than one or two young people who were secretly watching outside the camp. With the help of these people, Stella and Natasha had an intimate lunch in the Narrant camp for a while, and then entered the Narrant tent for an hour and the news spread that they did not come out. the entire camp. It is even spreading rapidly towards other earl camps. You must know that Stella and Natasha were double-flowered existences in the Principality when they were at the Royal Capital Academy. Now it is rumored that he accompanied a little jazz to a luncheon, and also entered his tent for a long time at the same time. This news is absolutely earth-shattering, causing countless young people to envy and hate Narant. "Sir, I just heard a rumor outside!" In Bernard''s tent, Bernard was looking down at a simple map of the Northern Principality. At this time, his personal servant came to the tent and opened his mouth carefully. "What rumor?" "My lord, it is said from outside that Miss Stella has just gone to Sir Narrant''s camp for lunch, and her behavior is quite intimate!" "Huh?" Bernard was stunned and raised his head, "Really?" "My lord, it should be true. I did see the young lady go to Sir Narant''s camp earlier." "Hehe, this kid is quite lucky." Bernard didn''t get angry at all, but nodded with a smile. He originally wanted to recruit a son-in-law for Stella, so he picked out Narant and other second sons. Now Stella has taken a fancy to Narant, which is exactly what he hoped. Bernard is happy, but the personal servant is hesitant, obviously he has not finished speaking. "Why, you still have something to say?" How could Bernard not see the strangeness of his servant. "My lord, there are rumors that Miss Stella entered Sir Narant''s tent after lunch. It has been more than an hour and she has not come out yet!" "Huh?" Bernard frowned immediately, this was not his daughter''s style. Did Stella really fall in love and decide who to choose? Bernard frowned for a moment, then relieved. Although he felt a little unbelievably fast, after all, as long as his daughter liked it, he was not ready to interfere. It''s just that Bernard''s mood has not completely calmed down, and his personal servant threw another bomb They all entered the tent and haven''t come out for more than an hour, and now the news has spread to other earl camps!" Bernard: "???" "Come, follow me to Narant''s camp!" Bernard''s face darkened, and he couldn''t sit still. Although he didn''t think his daughter would be so stupid, but he couldn''t stand it and let the personal servants spread to him, which showed that he was not just chasing shadows. No matter how open-minded he was and how he spoiled his daughter, he couldn''t let such a thing go! When Bernard got up and went to Narant''s camp with anger, there were still a lot of people outside the Nalant''s camp. After getting the news, these people probed outside to check whether the rumors were true or not. However, the Narant camp was located on the edge of the central army, and was guarded by the Count''s guards, so everyone didn''t dare to make trouble, so they could only look inside from the periphery. "Ah! The count is here!" "It''s really Lord Earl, is this rumor true?" When Bernard came outside Narant''s camp, there was a commotion among the young melon eaters around him. Bernard frowned when he saw the dense crowd. "Let them all go away!" "Yes, my lord!" Soon, driven away by the Tulip guards, the surrounding youths dispersed. The news of Bernard''s arrival at the camp was quickly reported to Narant by the guards. "I''ve seen Lord Earl!" Narant immediately stopped practicing and walked out of the camp to greet him. "Where''s Stella?" Bernard''s tone was somewhat unkind. "Lord Count, Miss Stella is still resting in my tent!" Narant felt a little surprised, and the tone of the Count''s voice today didn''t seem right. "Still resting?" Bernard''s face darkened even more, and he really rested in Narant''s tent. "Take me there now!" "Yes! Lord Earl, please." Narant was a little unclear, so he could only respectfully lead Bernard. Soon, Narant brought Bernard Chao to his tent. "I''ve seen Lord Earl!" Lina was startled when she saw Bernard''s arrival, and hurriedly shrugged her head in greeting. "Take me in!" Bernard ignored the little maid. "Yes, Lord Earl!" Lina responded immediately, then pulled the curtain of the tent and led Bernard into the tent. The space inside the tent is not small, but it is also very simple, just a big bed and a small table. As soon as he entered the tent, Bernard saw his daughter and Natasha sleeping on Narrant''s bed under blankets, and their hair seemed to be a little messy. Bernard''s face turned green. "Boy Narant, what''s going on?" Bernard scolded. "Uh!" Narant shuddered at the sudden reprimand. Is this the way I wake up in the morning? Why are they all making trouble for me? But this is his immediate boss after all, and Narant can only explain: "Lord Count, Miss Stella and Miss Natasha were drunk with wine here, and then I let them rest in my tent. " "Huh? Drunk?" Bernard, who was still angry, was taken aback for a moment. "Yes, Lord Count, at noon, I was going to have a barbecue lunch with my subordinates, and as a result," Narant began to explain immediately. "Well, it''s good to be drunk! Since they are drunk, let them rest well!" After listening to Narant''s explanation, Bernard was actually smiling, clearly relieved. When Narant saw this, a guess floated in his heart. He wouldn''t think I gave his daughter to me The more he thought about it, the more Narant thought it was possible, and he almost rolled his eyes. What is this called? After confirming that the matter was willing, Bernard was worried about disturbing his daughter, and immediately took everyone out of the tent. Immediately, Bernard looked at Narant, "Boy, you need to think more about what you do in the future. Do you know how dangerous this incident is for you today?" "Please tell your subordinates, Lord Earl!" Narant still didn''t understand. "Boy, it''s been rumored that Stella and Natasha are resting in your camp outside the camp, and there are rumors that you can find out for yourself later!" "This matter is not only related to Stella''s reputation, but also to the reputation of this descendant of the Frank family." "Do you think that if this matter spread to the eldest prince and the king, and they misunderstood the matter, would you have a better life?" "The king has always had the idea of ??marrying Natasha to the eldest prince. It was only because of Natasha''s intense reaction that the matter was postponed, but the king never gave up on this matter!" Bernard stops. "It''s spread all over?" Narant was shocked, and he broke out in a cold sweat. As someone who has experienced the Internet age in his previous life, he understands the lethal power of this rumor the most. The three of them become tigers. When the time comes, Huang Ni will drop his crotch, not **** or shit. "Okay, don''t worry too much. I will enter the palace and talk to His Majesty the King about this matter in person. Then it will be all right!" Bernard saw Narant''s expression and knew that his warning was on the rise. When it works, don''t scare him anymore. "Thank you, Count," Narant finally felt relieved when he heard the words, and then he thanked him with lingering fears. Time turned to three days later. Since two major incidents occurred that day, Narant has been honestly staying in the camp. The main reason was that he had been in too much limelight the previous two days, and he had to go through the storm in a low-key way. In addition, it is necessary to guard against Lakoff''s underhand tricks. After all, with his current strength, if Rakoff sent a few silver knights to plot against him, it would be really tough. This morning, Narant finished washing up and eating breakfast early, because today was finally the day for their expedition. The expedition date was announced yesterday morning, because the Batman guy finally arrived in the evening the day before yesterday. So far, the Onyx Principality has gathered all the troops. Woohoo! When all the equipment and materials were loaded, a group of guards lined up neatly in the camp, and a loud horn sounded from the front wall of the Fire Dragon Fort. "Go!" The Count was riding on his horse, and after hearing the sound of the horn, he ordered the vassals of Narant, and then a group of nobles rode their horses and followed him to the foot of the city wall. Leaving the Fire Dragon Fortress means arriving on the battlefield, so before this departure, His Majesty the King needs to conduct a pre-war mobilization as usual. Soon, the large and small noble lords of the entire Onyx Principality gathered under the Fire Dragon Fort. A newly promoted minor noble like Narant finally saw the true face of His Majesty the King of the Onyx Principality for the first time. The king looked more majestic than Narant expected, and the awe-inspiring aura he exuded was even higher than Bernard''s. "I have seen His Majesty the King!" A group of nobles sat on their horses and bowed their heads to the king. "The nobles of the Onyx Principality, don''t be too polite!" The king took two steps forward, stood on the city wall and raised his hands to show his respect. When the nobles below sat up straight again, the king continued: "Today is another great and glorious day, because this year''s autumn expedition is about to start!" "Every year, we will witness countless heroic knights get merits in the autumn war, and each family is honored!" "The Northern Principality, it was a country established by betrayer and usurper. Back then, my father Harold honored Onyx because he couldn''t stand the despicable behavior of these betrayers, so he united a group of warriors to resist!" "Today, the betrayers still exist and have not been defeated, and I, Culver Glory Agate, will inherit my father''s will, and will make crusades against the betrayers and usurpers as my lifelong goal!" "Here, I want to ask you, whether you are willing to follow me to crusade the traitors and restore the glory of the empire!" King Culver stood on the city wall and used the blessing of vindictiveness in the process of shouting. Although it could not be spread all over the three armies, the noble lords standing under the city wall could hear it clearly. "I am willing to serve you! Your Majesty the King!" Whether it was true or false, the big and small nobles responded loudly. Of course, everyone is well aware of the crusade against traitors and usurpers. It''s already the old yellow calendar hundreds of years ago, who cares about that. What everyone really cares about is that Qiu Zheng means harvest and wealth. King Culver was very satisfied with the enthusiastic response below, nodded and continued: "Then let us crusade the usurper and restore the glory of the empire!" "Kill the usurper and restore the glory of the empire!" "Kill the usurper and restore the glory of the empire!" "Very good, I announce that this year''s autumn Northern Expedition officially begins! Open the gate of Fire Dragon Fort, all troops, set off!" "Kill kill kill!" Woohoo! With the sound of a horn, the thick gates on the north and south sides of the Fire Dragon Fort were fully opened. Soon, Narant and other minor nobles returned to the camp under the leadership of their respective counts, and then teams began to wait, preparing to pass through the Fire Dragon Fortress to the land beyond the Tianzhu Mountains! After leaving the Fire Dragon Fortress In fact, strictly speaking, it is not the land of the Northern Principality. Because neither side has substantial control over the area Between the Onyx Principality and the Northern Principality, there is still an empty space of nearly a hundred miles. It is more like a buffer zone between nobles. Both parties can move freely as long as they like it, and there is no army stationed or fields cultivated. Usually, in addition to the autumn expedition, small-scale conflicts often break out here, and the rangers from both sides will compete here. Rangers, as the name suggests, are of the same nature as scouts in previous lives. Most of them have dozens or hundreds of people as a group, and then use high-mobility horses as cover. The main role is to detect the military situation, harass the enemy, and suppress the enemy''s ranger scouts. As the team progressed, Narant found that the landscape of this northern principality was indeed much better than that of the Onyx principality, and it was more suitable for farming. After walking for more than 20 miles, the road ahead gradually became wider, and the surrounding mountains that could be seen became low and the highest was no more than 100 meters. Compared with the peaks of seven to eight hundred to several thousand meters in the Onyx Principality, these hills can only be regarded as small earthbags. However, although the road is wide, the marching speed of the army of more than 100,000 has become slower. In addition to the large number of people, another reason is that as the fortress is far away from the Fire Dragon Fort, the enemy gradually begins to appear in front. It was the ranger squad of the Northern Principality cruising in this buffer zone. The rangers of these northern principalities greatly compressed the field of vision of the army of the Onyx Principality. For the sake of safety, before being unable to suppress the opponent''s rangers, the army must proceed cautiously to avoid falling into the ambush of the opponent. Chapter 341： The Trick of the Northern Principality Immediately afterwards, the Agate Principality also began to send a large number of rangers. The rangers were sent by the legion directly under the king, as well as by the six counts. According to Narant''s observation, the Onyx Principality sent a total of nearly 500 rangers, cruising in a unit of dozens of humanitarians. After the battle of the Rangers on the front field had begun, and as these Rangers returned, Narrant finally saw the first casualties of the Autumn War. Although it is not big, every time the Rangers go out, they are injured or reduced. "It seems that the rangers in the Northern Principality are more difficult to deal with this year!" At this moment, Narant has returned to the back of the team, and is moving forward with Boris and others. This is not because Narant lost Bernard''s favor, but because several of Bernard''s counts have gone to walk with the king. A small noble like Narant is naturally not qualified to run forward. "How do you say it?" Narant asked when he heard Boris''s words. "Narant, you haven''t participated in the autumn expedition before. I don''t know. In the buffer zone outside the Fire Dragon Fortress in previous years, although there were rangers from the Northern Principality, they basically wouldn''t face our rangers. battle!" "They are all focused on surveillance. When the rangers from both sides meet, at most they just shoot a few arrows on their horses, and then they retreat!" "But among the rangers who just returned, except for a few with arrow wounds, many of them were slashed by swords, which shows that the two sides were engaged in a short-handed battle." "And the casualties of the rangers we sent this year seem to have increased a bit. At the beginning of this year, every ranger team occasionally had one or two casualties, but the ranger teams that just returned had at least two or three per wave. casualties!" "This is still the ranger of our Tulip County, and it is estimated that the rangers of other earls are the same!" Boris explained in detail. However, although Boris said that the resistance of the Rangers in the Northern Principality was somewhat fierce this year, he did not care much about it. This kind of thing has happened in the past, and Because in so many autumn expedition battles, the army of the Agate Principality was able to retreat completely, just the difference in the size of the harvest. Next, the team continued to move forward at a turtle speed. It seemed that they would not be able to suppress the opponent''s rangers in a day or two. They only traveled thirty-five miles until it was dark. Of course, the speed of the march and the confrontation of the Rangers did not affect the enjoyment of the nobles. Eat what you need to eat, drink what you need to drink, and even some nobles will go to the caravan behind to find a few beautiful beauties to come back to solve this lonely night. Narant is one of the few who is not as dashing as other nobles. As an aspiring lord, he wants to bring out an elite army. Then after the war, you need to take responsibility and set an example for your subordinates. Otherwise, if he himself is spending time and money in this war, he will definitely not be able to bring out any disciplined elite soldiers. After all, the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. , that is definitely not enough to convince the subordinates. On the first night after leaving the Fire Dragon Fortress, the nobles danced and danced, and the fighting on the Rangers side did not stop. Instead, the battle of the Rangers became more intense after nightfall than during the day. Because the rangers of the Northern Principality will use the night and the familiarity of the terrain to conduct in-depth exploration, the rangers on the Agate Principality are dispatched more frequently than during the day. In the middle of the night, Narant, who was close to the central army, often heard the sound of hooves roaring and galloping from the earl''s camp. After a night of silence, Narant put on his armor again the next morning under the service of Lilia. As soon as he walked out of the tent after washing up, he received a message from the messenger, saying that the count was summoning a group of vassals to discuss the matter. Narant took some hot white bread and rushed directly to Bernard''s camp. "Narant!" The two guys, Boris and Rael, yawned and went to the tent for the discussion. They greeted Narant as soon as they saw it. "You two guys, won''t you party again last night? Have you eaten breakfast?" Narant was speechless. "Hey, I haven''t eaten yet!" The two laughed out loud as they looked at the hot white bread thief in Narant''s hands. Hearing this, Narant threw two white breads at random. "Hey, I did play a little late last night. Well, the white sugar white bread made by Chef Rose is delicious, Narant. I really envy you!" Boris took the white bread and gave it to Rael, then immediately Open your mouth while eating. "By the way, Narant, do you know what the Count is planning to call us for?" "I don''t know, I just got up!" Narant shook his head. "I guessed a possibility. It seems to be because the Rangers suffered serious losses last night. I hope we nobles will also be dispatched." "Well, the Rangers lost more?" "Yes, when I and Rael sent a few beauties back to the caravan last night, I happened to see a group of rangers returning. The original 20 ranger team ended up with only eight returning and Everyone is hurt!" "It seems to say that this time the Northern Principality made a sly trick and assigned the title knight to many ranger squads!" "In this way, our ranger squad can''t resist, and the casualties are bigger!" The Ranger Squad is a formation of ordinary guards under the great nobles. What they need is to quickly rush into the reconnaissance, and not to fight as the main purpose. All rangers are ordinary guards, and there are no extraordinary knights. After all, every extraordinary knight is precious, and only when they are gathered together can they have the greatest effect. It is the existence that the great nobles regard as their heritage. Therefore, it is really rare for the Northern Principality to insert the title Knight Ann into the Ranger. In addition, the Northern Principality is quite insidious, and it is still normal in the morning. But as soon as it was dark, these knights who joined the rangers appeared, and immediately caught the rangers of the Onyx Principality by surprise. After losing nearly 100 people in a row, the Onyx Principality discovered something strange. "The Count is here!" Just as they were walking and talking, they finally came to the outside of the tent. And Bernard just arrived at this moment. "I have seen the Count!" "I''ve seen Miss Stella!" Everyone offered their greetings, and beside Bernard, Stella in a military uniform was also there. As the only heir to the title of Earl, even as a woman, she needs to be honed on the battlefield. "Well, come in!" Bernard nodded to the crowd and entered the tent first. Immediately, a group of vassals followed and filed in. This conference tent has a large space, not only has a large long table, but also dozens of wooden chairs. The long table can only hold more than ten people, and most of the wooden chairs are arranged in the back. Chapter 342： The spoils are yours Narant did not hold the count''s favor towards him and leaned on the long table, and chose to sit casually on the wooden chairs a few rows behind with Boris. Seeing Narant''s actions, Bernard nodded with satisfaction, obviously praising Narant''s sensibleness. Although Narant sat on the long table, no one dared to say anything, but it would definitely make some old-fashioned nobles feel unhappy. After all, the long table was full of senior aristocrats like Andrew. In fact, Stella has been paying attention to Narant''s actions from the corner of her eye. Although she still looks cold on the surface, she is still slightly surprised by Nalant''s actions. "I called you here today because there were a lot of casualties in the Rangers last night." Bernard didn''t hesitate. After the vassals were settled, he immediately began to get to the point. And what he said was exactly as Boris had guessed. It was precisely because of the loss of the Rangers last night that he was ready to dispatch a group of vassals to fight. When all the nobles heard that the Northern Principality was so insidious, they even sent out the knights to kill the rangers of the Onyx Principality at night. "Lord Count, what are you going to tell us to do?" After listening to Narant''s cheap father Andrew, he was the first to ask. His father is rough, and he is not very good at making money or teaching children. But when it comes to fighting, it is definitely a brave existence, so Andrew, an upright and heroic vassal, is most relied on by Bernard, and even he does not favor his own younger brother. "Well, what His Majesty means this time is that you vassals don''t move, but send your children out." Bernard nodded and began to talk about the arrangement, "According to the report from the rangers last night, the northern Although the Principality sent title knights to participate last night, few of them are above the silver knights, most of them are bronze knights." "Lord Count, will this be too risky?" After hearing this, the nobles immediately questioned. If you let them play by themselves, there is nothing to say. But to let their children play, that''s somewhat worrying. After all, the children who brought Qiu Zheng are their heirs, and the purpose is to make them adapt to the atmosphere of this kind of war, and they don''t need to take risks now to be on their own. "His Royal Highness the King and several counts have discussed this matter. For the sake of safety, you can send one of your own vassals to accompany you, while you still stay in the army to recharge your batteries!" Bernard Open your mouth softly. "Actually, there is one thing I haven''t told you yet. I just got the permission of His Majesty the King this morning, so I can tell you now!" "That is, His Majesty the King has investigated and learned that the Northern Principality suffered from the disaster last winter." Next, Bernard began to talk about the autumn expedition plan made by the King when he was in the palace a few days ago. "So, His Majesty''s meaning is that if it is possible, then two new counties will be developed on the land of the Northern Principality, and this year''s autumn expedition is likely to be the most glorious one in recent decades. Battle!" "Open up a new territory?" The nobles were instantly attracted by Bernard''s words, and their eyes were all gleaming. Having new territories to open up means being profitable. At that time, two earl-sized territories have been captured. As long as the credit is sufficient, the newly acquired territory will be enriched from top to bottom. Of course, this pioneering territory is too far away. Except for the king, the nobles cannot get involved. After all, it is impossible to take an enclave, which is not realistic. But the enclave is not good, but the territory in the duchy can be used as a reward. For example, if the Tulip family deserves enough credit, the king will confer a territory near the Tulip to the Tulip family. Correspondingly, the Tulip Family has obtained a new territory, and which vassal under his command has the credit, Bernard will cut a canonization reward in the adjacent vicinity. In this way, the king has obtained a new development order, and the nobles below can also obtain new territories, which is a great joy! "Yes, this new territory development is His Majesty''s autumn war plan this year. Therefore, all of you vassals need to keep their spirits up, and then make their contributions when they truly enter the territory of the Northern Principality!" "In addition, His Majesty the King has also ordered this time, saying that letting your children play is not a risk for nothing. Any spoils of war they capture this time belong to individuals, whether it is a warhorse or armor!" This time, the king was very generous in order to achieve the expected autumn expedition plan. After all, compared to the territory, these rewards are just a drizzle. Whoa! "All the spoils belong to us?" As Bernard''s voice fell, the nobles were immediately surprised. "That''s right, but the premise is that your heirs kill the enemy yourself. If it is the enemy that you kill with the Rangers, you still need to report it according to military merit!" Bernard nodded. "His grandmother''s, His Majesty the King is too generous this year!" Boris also exclaimed in surprise at this time. All the materials seized on the battlefield in previous years need to be turned in uniformly and distributed after the war. First, the king gets 50%, the big counts and nobles get 30%, and the small nobles can only get about 1.5%. And half of the extra is used to reward nobles or soldiers with outstanding meritorious deeds. Although this regulation can only be used at the current stage, if the offspring are powerful enough to kill a few more ordinary rangers, the horses they will get are not small fortune. In particular, the Northern Principality has a rich source of war horses. In previous years, even the rangers used real war horses Boris, don''t be too happy, do you have any children? "At this moment, Narant interjected. Boris: "" Boris almost lost his temper. Yes, he has no heirs. Even if the king is generous this time, it has nothing to do with him. Boris''s dream was ruthlessly shattered, and he was a little unwilling. He clenched his fist and finally summoned his courage, "Lord Count!" "Boris, what do you want to say?" "Lord Count, Narant and I have no children, but we also want to participate!" Narant: "" "Well, you young vassals without heirs, if you really want to participate, then let''s do it together!" Bernard was not stubborn. He is very aware of the virtues of these young vassals, except for Narant and several second sons who participated in the competition, such as Boris, who currently only know how to eat, drink and enjoy. When the time comes to really enter the Northern Principality, I don''t expect them to play much role, and now it''s time for them to play against the enemy''s rangers. "Yes, thank you Lord Earl" Boris was overjoyed, and immediately sat down and patted Narant on the shoulder. "Okay, then this matter is settled like this, you all go back immediately to gather your own children, and let them come to me to gather, and they will be distributed uniformly later!" "Yes, Lord Earl!" After speaking, the nobles got up and left the tent. "Lord Count!" Narant did not leave immediately, but came to Bernard. "Narant, what''s the matter with you?" "Lord Count, can I take my own subordinates out of the camp later? The more than 20 subordinates I brought have war horses, but their equestrian skills are not particularly skilled. I want them to take advantage of this situation. The next opportunity is just to exercise more!" Chapter 343： Fight with the Rangers In fact, Narant also felt that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The enemy Rangers appeared in small units, just to allow him to hone Quick and others. After all, if it encounters the large army of the Northern Principality, the security at that time is uncontrollable, and if it is not good, it may not be possible that the cavalry regiment of more than 20 people will be wiped out. "Well, that''s ok! However, you should come to the Central Army first. This time Stella will also set off together, so let your team set off with her!" Bernard didn''t object, just made more arrangements a task. Narant glanced at Stella and found that Stella was not in any way, and immediately nodded: "Yes, Lord Earl!" Immediately, Narant also quickly left the council tent and returned to his camp. Although there is no war at present, because of the strict military discipline in Narant''s team, the first thing that all the guards do after getting up is to be fully armed with armor and swords. When he summoned Quick and others, he only needed to bring some water and dry food to set off immediately. In addition to Quick and others, Narant also took three lucky daughters. They are Vivienne, Katherine and Shirley Little Loli. Although this girl Xue Li can''t ride a horse, it is imperative to bring her, and the effect is even greater than anyone else. Because, in addition to Little Huihui, this time Shirley Little Lolita also brought a nest of grapefruit-sized bees. This is the second swarm of bees that Narant specifically asked Shirley to look for before he set off. After all, the size of the first nest of honeycombs is too large, and it is too conspicuous to be brought into the team. And Xiao Huihui and bees are excellent eyeliners, it is an all-weather radar car. With simple supplies ready, Narant immediately brought his subordinates to Camp Bernard. At this moment, all the young heirs have already received the news and arrived, and they are extremely excited. They all knew the promise of His Majesty the King, as long as they killed an enemy ranger, it meant that a warhorse was in hand. Even if a war horse is the worst, it is worth at least a dozen gold coins. When they think about it, an ordinary guard is not someone who can kill one with three or two swords. This is a big pie that fell from the sky, just to pick up gold coins. "Since you are all here, let''s all be included in the Ranger Squad!" "Every two families follow a team of ten!" After Bernard and other young people arrived, he did not let these young people wait any longer, and started to arrange it directly. Because there are full of children or nobles from more than 40 families, he divided the rangers under his hands into the smallest team of ten. In this way, each team has at least two to four titled knights, so the safety of these second sons should not be a big problem. Many of them are guarded by a knight vassal sent by the family. These vassals are basically canonized by virtue of their merits. Although their realm is not high, their combat effectiveness is beyond doubt. Not long after, under Bernard''s arrangement, all the descendants of the nobles were included in the Ranger squad, and Boris and Rael were also included in a ten-man squad. Only Narant has not been assigned for the time being, because Lord Earl said earlier that he is in the same team as Stella. I don''t know if the Count is very particular about his force, or if he wants to cultivate the relationship between his daughter and Narant. "Now that the allocation is complete, everyone is ready to set off. Remember, following the Rangers is not led by you. You are only responsible for killing the enemy in the battle against the enemy. Everything else needs to follow the arrangements of the Ranger Captain! " "If during this period, anyone dares to claim without authorization to cause the loss of the team, or escape from the battle, then they will be dealt with according to military law after returning!" After all, these noble descendants are the second kings, and Bernard didn¡¯t have to think about it to know that if he let them command his own guards, it would simply kill his own rangers, so he warned them very seriously. "Yes, Lord Earl!" The young people who were still smiling immediately shrank their heads when they heard the words. "Very well, let''s go now! Don''t get too far from the team, no matter what happens, you have to come back every six hours!" "Yes, Lord Count!" "Set off!" Following Bernard''s order, a group of noble descendants followed their respective rangers and began to slowly leave the camp. After what happened last night, the king and the counts also got angry and prepared to destroy the other''s rangers in one go. "Father, then I''m going too!" At this time, Stella also rode a snow-white war horse. "Well, let''s go!" Bernard didn''t explain much, Stella herself had the strength of the silver elementary level, and she was also guarded by a guard who was also a silver elementary knight, so there shouldn''t be much problem with safety. In the end, Bernard looked at Narant: "Narant, be sure to protect Stella, or I will only ask you!" "Yes, Lord Count!" Bernard was more playful than serious, and Narant responded respectfully. drive! Immediately, Narant and the others did not stop there under the leadership of Stella, they rode their horses and galloped towards the outside of the camp. When they rushed out of the camp, there were also quite a few teams in the camp of other counts who were setting off, galloping towards the north. "Lazi, you''ll be in command from now on!" During the march, Stella gradually stepped back and gave the first place to the Ranger Captain. Although she is the daughter of the count, she is also very aware of her abilities. As her first expedition with the team, her knowledge of warfare is actually not much better than that of other noble descendants. "Yes, Miss Stella" Immediately, Narant and the others continued to gallop under the leadership of the Ranger Captain Lacy. As the team moved forward, they gradually rushed to a distance of about fifteen miles in front of the main force. "Miss, there is an enemy over there!" At this moment, Lacy stopped the horse and reported. In fact, he didn''t need to report it. With the eyes of Stella and Narant, they also saw the situation ahead. It is still hilly terrain at this moment, but in the hills on both sides, the flat area is extremely wide. There are more than 100 Rangers fighting in the flat area ahead. These rangers are not fighting against each other, but are riding on horses while fighting and galloping, basically a roaming battle with more than ten people as a small group. Occasionally, the two sides would shoot two arrows from the cold, and the fight was inextricable. From time to time, a ranger could be seen falling from the horse to the ground. "Lazi, how to fight now is still up to you!" "Yes, Miss Stella, there are not many enemies. There is a team of twenty people who are entangled by our people. We will now directly charge in and surround them!" The Ranger Captain called Lacy He spoke immediately. Chapter 344： Is it that scary? "What about the other enemy troops, we have a lot of people here, can''t we directly strangle them?" "Miss Stella, the other party is a ranger. When other enemy troops see us coming to support, they will inevitably flee at the first time. We basically can''t catch up, but the team of more than 20 people is just entangled. , we rush over at the fastest speed, maybe we can cut a few!" "Okay!" Stella was not embarrassed to ask her ignorantly. In fact, even Narant, who was on the side, didn''t see it at first. After all, his war experience is still at the stage of keyboard warrior. When I heard the words of the Ranger Captain, I saw through the situation ahead. Rangers have the characteristic of running if they can''t be beaten, so it is a complete joke to want to rush over and wait for the enemy to fight head-on with themselves and others. "Everyone listens to the order, draws swords, and charges!" The next moment, Captain Nalaci drew out the long sword around his waist and gave an order to everyone! "rush!" Boom! Boom! Immediately, their team of nearly forty people ran away a mile away, wrapped in smoke and dust. "Retreat! Retreat quickly, the enemy has support!" Sure enough, when they saw Narant and the others charging, the Northern Principality Rangers who were still in full swing immediately began to warn, and immediately began to retreat while fighting. "Tangle them! Our teammates are here!" The rangers on the side of the Onyx Principality were excited, and took the initiative to fight, trying to block the enemy''s retreat. However, the rangers of the Northern Principality were very cunning. When they fled, they fled in all directions. There was no formation at all. On this wide flat ground, except for the twenty or so enemies that Lacy had mentioned, the rest were basically the same. Rush out of the containment. "kill!" Whoosh! With the sound of killing, the first to attack was Vivian next to Narant. puff! The next moment, an enemy Ranger fell to the ground. "Okay!" Nalazi immediately applauded when he saw the arrow that was sure to hit. You must know that the distance between the two sides is still more than 100 meters. If you can hit the enemy with one hit, this is definitely a marksman. Whizzing! The words of Lacy fell, and Vivian fired two arrows that were fast and hastily. puff puff! There was no applause this time, and all the rangers looked at Vivian in stunned eyes. Even Stella looked at Vivian with a strange look. "kill" Fortunately, this onlooker didn''t last long. As the distance got closer, they finally rushed to the front of the enemy rangers. "Surround them! Kill!" At this moment, the more than 20 enemies were still struggling to escape, and the group immediately surrounded them. Dangdang! Puff puff! As they plunged straight into the formation of the enemy Rangers, the sound of swords colliding and flesh piercing came continuously. "Damn, they actually have five or six title knights, rush out!" At this moment, with Narant and others, there are at least 70 or 80 people on the side of the Agate Principality besieging the other 20 people, and the number of titled knights has tripled. One of the enemy''s titled knights slapped the horse frantically when he saw this, his body was full of vindictive radiance, and desperately pushed away the rangers in front of him and started to flee. The titled knights and rangers of other northern principalities also started to see this. run wild. In the past, the rangers of these northern principalities would turn around and retreat while fighting, but now they have completely given up their defense and just want to escape as quickly as possible. "Chase, don''t let them run away!" Seeing this, Stella turned the direction of the war horse and chased straight towards the titled knight. Narant also followed after seeing this. However, Narant discovered that this Stella was indeed a woman who was not allowed to be a man, and her equestrian skills were much more skilled than him. With the blessing of that excellent warhorse, Stella caught up with an enemy knight named after a while. "Blade of Ice!" puff! With a flash of cold light, the titled knight who fled was too late to resist, and a blood flower exploded on his body. what! With a scream, the title knight fell directly from the horse. "Hurry up!" The other Northern Principality Rangers were so frightened that they started to disperse. "Miss Stella is mighty! Don''t let them run away!" The rangers on the side of the Agate Principality immediately boosted their morale and began to disperse to hunt down the enemy. After a full five minutes, the chasing team gradually returned. "Miss Stella, my father is a vassal of Lord Breton, thank you for your support just now." When the team reconvened, several noble youths in their twenties immediately came to Stella to express their thanks. The excitement in the eyes of these young people could not be concealed at all. Stella''s reputation was very famous in the Principality. "Yeah!" However, to the disappointment of the young people, Stella just hummed lightly, and then she concentrated on stroking her warhorse. "Miss Stella, this warhorse is your trophy." At this moment, Narant arrived with a warhorse and found Stella, who was the knight who was killed by Stella earlier. mount. "Well, thanks!" What made the young man unacceptable was that When Narant handed over the war horse, Stella''s expression subconsciously softened, and she even included the word "thank you". Of course, this was still when Stella was still brooding about Narante''s lunch with Natasha the day before yesterday. Otherwise, Stella might give Narant a softer attitude. However, this is enough to make the young man express surprise to Narant. "Your Excellency, thank you for your previous support, I don''t know what to call it!" The young people asked curiously when they saw the noble badge on Narant''s chest. "You''re welcome, just call me Narant!" Narant looked at a few people with some pity, and didn''t even look at Stella''s temperament, so he stepped forward and wanted to strike up a conversation. . "You are Sir Narrant!" The next moment, the group of young people took a step back unconsciously, and then stared at him with wide eyes. "Well, that''s right, what''s wrong?" "It''s okay! It''s okay! Miss Stella, Sir Narant, let''s go first and continue to hunt down the rangers of the Northern Principality!" Several young people waved their hands quickly, and then left with a goodbye. These people had heard about Narant beating Tony. Even the son of the earl dared to beat him, and he and others tried to please Stella in front of him, and there was no place to complain if he was beaten later. Several young people left with the Ranger team as if they were fleeing. Narant touched his nose, feeling that he should not be so scary. Stella couldn''t help looking at him, and Narant said a little embarrassedly, "Miss Stella, let''s go too!" With that said, Narant hurriedly walked towards his team. "My lord, we got a total of nine horses this time!" When Narant returned to the team, Quick immediately grinned and smirked. Chapter 345： A lot of gains The Northern Principality is worthy of being a country rich in horses. None of the horses used by these rangers are miscellaneous horses, all of which have reached the threshold of war horses. Among the nine horses, Vivian alone captured four, Narant two, and the guards two. Originally, Vivian''s number of arrows should be able to capture more, but unfortunately her riding skills are not as good as the rangers. When the Northern Principality Rangers reacted and began to flee quickly, the distance was widened. And there were too many teammates blocking the line of sight, so Vivian didn''t do it anymore. As for Quick and others, it was also because of poor equestrian skills that more than 20 people caught only two enemies and killed them. In this regard, Narant Road didn''t care. Growth always requires a process. Even if you drive, you will change from a pink novice to a high-speed veteran driver, not to mention riding a horse. "Put these war horses away and prepare to go on!" However, after all, getting nine warhorses in one face-to-face is definitely a big deal. In the age of cold weapons, war horses will always be the most in-demand strategic material, and Narant is ready to make persistent efforts. "Set off!" By the time Quick and the others tied the captured warhorses to their respective horses, Stella and the others had already turned over. Still under the command of Captain Lacy, they continued to move further north. According to Lacy, as long as the situation allows, the Rangers will generally move within 50 miles around the army. Within this range, the horse can return in more than an hour, and there is enough time for the rear troops to respond to any trouble. As Narant and the others went deeper, the ranger squads of the Onyx Principality could be encountered from time to time. Some teams, like Narant and the others, were searching for the shadows of the enemy rangers. After seeing Narant and the others, they found that there were no enemies here, so they immediately changed their direction and searched for other areas. On the other hand, Narant and the others did not change their direction, and were still heading north. Continuing to go deeper for more than ten miles, when they were more than thirty miles away from the army, they finally encountered the second wave of enemies. And this wave of enemies is even more numerous, with more than a hundred people fighting with the rangers of the Onyx Principality. The strength of the two sides is equal, and the fight is still difficult to separate. There is no need to ask more this time, because the two sides are evenly matched, and neither team is entangled. In this case, just rush over directly. Before the enemy has reflected, it is the best result to charge a few more heads. "Ranger, draw your sword, charge!" The next moment, Captain Lacy gave the order without hesitation. "kill!" Immediately, Narant and the others rushed away immediately. "Enemy support is coming, retreat!" The Northern Principality Rangers in front saw this and began to warn and prepare to retreat. Whoosh! When Narant and others approached more than 100 meters, Vivian opened her bow again to shoot arrows. puff! Soon, a ranger from the Northern Principality who retreated slowly while fighting was shot off his horse. "Bastard, chase after me, don''t let them run away!" A furious roar immediately rang out from among the rangers of the Onyx Principality who were fighting against the Northern Principality. After roaring, the man looked at Narant and the others who were approaching: "Who told you to come here to be troublesome, now it''s alright, let''s scare our enemies away!" "Uh..." The person who spoke was a descendant of a nobleman, and Lacy, who was at the forefront, was stunned when he heard the words, and he didn''t know how to answer. "We belong to the Tulip Family! Tony, do you have an opinion?" At this time, Stella came to the front and stopped the horse, and the guards at the back also took the Tulip Family flag that had been planted behind them in their hands. "It turned out to be Miss Stella, I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was you!" It was Tony who was beaten by Narant that day who complained that Narant and the others scare away the enemy. When he saw Stella''s face, Tony''s irritable expression instantly subsided. Not to mention that he couldn''t beat Stella, because of Stella''s good name, if he dared to speak ill of Stella, he would definitely be cursed by other noble youths in private in the future. "Sorry brother, this war horse is mine, and we killed this ranger!" Just as Tony was talking with Stella, a voice suddenly sounded in front of him that Tony felt a little familiar. Tony immediately looked over there. "Narant is you bastard, bastard, you let go of that horse, are you still trying to **** our spoils?" When he saw Narant''s face clearly, Tony recognized it immediately. After seeing Narant snatching a warhorse from one of their guards, he was even more furious. "Why, the mark on Lord Tony''s face is done, but now I forgot the pain?" Narant smiled disdainfully at Tony, still holding the reins of the warhorse, and at the same time called Quick and others who were about to start smashing the ground rangers. leather armor. Clang! "Bastard, I''m warning you now, stop me immediately, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!" Tony saw that Narant was ignoring him, his face turned red, and the long sword was drawn again. Fortunately, because he was worried about Stella on the side, he didn''t dare to step forward immediately. "Mr. Tony, stop when you tell me to stop What a shame?" How could Narant listen to Tony''s long-winded words. "you¡­¡­" Tap, tap! Just when Tony couldn''t hold back his anger, a few people came back from the team that originally went to chase the Rangers of the Northern Principality. "Miss Stella, what an honor, I didn''t expect to see you here!" Immediately, a cheerful greeting came, it was the eldest prince, but King Culver was willing to send him out. "I have seen His Royal Highness, and we have just arrived!" Stella heard the words and returned the greeting to the eldest prince. Although Narant had grudges with the eldest prince, Stella, the count''s daughter, did not. Therefore, the current relationship between the two parties is like the heirs of other counts, and they can be regarded as half friends. "His Royal Highness, Narant robbed us of our spoils!" At this time, Tony finally found the backbone. Although the group of them were originally assigned according to their respective teams, after leaving the camp, Tony naturally found the eldest prince to act together. And the enemy they killed together now, the spoils of war are also divided equally among a group of people. "Tony, I don''t blame you for your blindness, but don''t spit your blood, my war horse was captured by my subordinates!" Narant is not afraid at all, this is his own thing, even the eldest prince can''t swallow it for him go. The eldest prince looked at Narant with no expression on his face, but his eyes stayed on the white dragon below him for a while. Immediately, the eldest prince looked away from Narant and looked at Stella. "His Royal Highness, the enemy on this warhorse was indeed shot by Narant''s subordinates. You can take a look at the arrow on his neck!" Stella understood what the eldest prince meant, and immediately explained. Chapter 346： Which is more worth it? The next moment, everyone looked at the corpse of the Northern Principality Ranger who was being raided by Quick and others. Indeed, they saw an arrow at the neck of the corpse that was mostly submerged, leaving only the tail feathers. This arrow can be said to be an excellent shot, not only avoiding the leather armor, but also the helmet above. "What a powerful force, what an accurate archery!" Whether it was the tail with less than ten centimeters left, or the precise shot, the crowd immediately moved. "Is it clear now? Mr. Tony!" Only then did Narant return to the team arrogantly with his horse. And although Tony gritted his teeth with hatred, he couldn''t do anything about Narant. The evidence was obvious that the wooden shaft of that arrow was different from theirs. In addition, now that the eldest prince is here, even the eldest prince has not raised any objection, and it is impossible for him to continue to entangle. The eldest prince just glanced at Narant''s triumphant appearance, but continued to speak softly to Stella, "Miss Stella, would you like to walk with us!" "The rangers of the Northern Principality are too cunning, if the number is too small, we cannot completely annihilate them!" "For example, we had already surrounded more than 50 rangers from the Northern Principality, but we didn''t expect their support to arrive soon, and now we have only killed more than 30 people!" "But if we can work together, as long as there are more people, we can easily surround them and annihilate them!" "There are at least thousands of rangers dispatched by the Northern Principality this time. If they were eliminated, the gains from the war horses alone are very impressive!" The eldest prince said a series of words, and it seemed that he was really sincere in inviting Stella to join him. "Sorry, His Royal Highness, this time I came out for a simple experience. In fact, I have no interest in capturing war horses, so I won''t be with you!" Prince''s invitation. "That''s really a pity, haha! Miss Stella, we are about to set off! If Miss Stella changes her mind later, she can join us at any time!" The angry, still polite, gentleman free and easy. "Okay!" Stella nodded. Immediately, the king and others packed up the battlefield and rode their horses towards the north. Tony glared at Narant as he walked. However, Narant did not even bird him. "Actually, you can bear with it. After all, they are the heirs of the eldest prince and the earl. If one day your caravan comes out with tulips, it will be unimpeded!" When the eldest prince and others left, he was about to turn over in Narant. When the horse was mounted, Stella''s voice came faintly. "Miss Stella, in fact, I have a small problem, that is, being careful, so I''m afraid that I will suffer if I endure too much!" Narant made a little joke. Stella frowned upon hearing this, but said nothing. When Narant saw this, he gave up the joke, and then asked sternly, "Miss Stella, do you think it''s useful for me to be low-key to them now?" Stella was taken aback by Narant''s question. After thinking about it for a moment, she realized that it really didn''t exist. Unless the eldest prince has already married Natasha, and then Narant presents his monster horse, it is possible to eliminate the grievance between the two. Moreover, this is only possible, and everything depends on the heart of the big prince. As for Tony, he was originally narrow-minded, and now he was beaten by the little Sir Narant, so the nobles heard it. "No!" In the end, Stella slowly spit out two words. "That''s right! So, since they can''t forgive me no matter what, it''s better to take advantage of the opportunity to get mad at them, anyway, the situation won''t get worse!" Narant smiled. Stella fell silent after hearing this, but she felt new to Narant''s peculiar thinking, and it did sound somewhat reasonable. Next, Narant and his party continued to act. However, in order to avoid encountering the eldest prince and others, the direction has changed, heading towards the northwest. In the next two hours, Narant and the others encountered three more rangers from the Northern Principality. Two of them were also hit by Narant and the others when they were fighting with other teams from the Onyx Principality. In this regard, Narant and the others naturally stepped forward to support them without hesitation, and took the opportunity to kill more than 20 enemies. After the two groups of enemies were resolved, they finally encountered a group of more than fifty Northern Principality Rangers alone. The Northern Principality Rangers, who originally had more than fifty people, saw that Narant and the others were small, and wanted to come and bully them. Seeing this, Narant and the others simply took the plan, deliberately showing weakness and pretending to turn their heads and run away. Just when the enemy was chasing vigorously, they killed a carbine and entangled each other directly. Immediately, the 50-odd Principality Rangers of Beifang had a bad luck. In just over ten minutes, they were beheaded by Narant and others. In the end, only a dozen people escaped. In this way, the time of the morning finally passed, and seeing that the soldiers were almost exhausted, Captain Na Laqi ordered the return journey, and continued in the afternoon when the rest was enough. In the process of returning, Narant and the others also encountered many Rangers who were preparing to return. This morning, because of the participation of the descendants of the nobles, the rangers of the Northern Principality were almost beaten to the point of losing their armor and armor. Although there are occasional fights with teams from the Onyx Principality, they basically lose more and win less. As a result, the descendants of the nobles have received a lot of goods. As long as they are not cowardly, they basically have one or two war horses. If there are more, there are many people who have five or six war horses. Of course, compared to Narant and his party, the spoils of these noble descendants are not enough. There were only less than 40 Narant and the others, but there were already more than 70 war horses. In fact, Narant and the others are not the most. When they returned, a large group of rangers came galloping from the rear. It was the eldest prince and several counts that Narant and the others had encountered before. They gathered more than 100 people in total, and there were actually more than 200 war horses captured When they passed by Narant and others, they deliberately stopped to say hello. Of course, this greeting was from Stella. Although Narant also paid attention, it was just Tony''s arrogant look that overwhelmed Narant''s eyes. When the eldest prince said hello to Stella, he asked Stella again if she would like to set out with them in the afternoon. In the afternoon, they were going to gather more nobles to work together to hunt down the rangers in the northern principality. They had the idea of ??expanding the battle of the rangers into group battles. However, Stella was still not interested in this proposal and declined the invitation again. On the contrary, Narant was a little moved. After all, the more people there are, the better they can ambush each other and avoid fish that slip through the net. It''s a pity that he has a grudge with the eldest prince and Tony, so it is naturally impossible to join. As a result, he could only think about seeing if he could follow suit in the afternoon and recruit Boris and others to form a group. ... When the rangers from the Onyx Principality began to return to rest in large numbers, in a hidden hill more than 70 miles ahead, a gray-brown tent was hidden. "Commander Bucher! After rough statistics, we lost at least more than 400 Rangers and more than a dozen extraordinary knights directly under the Knights this morning!" "Commander Bucher... Isn''t this loss too great... If this goes on, the king and several marquis and earls will definitely blame us afterwards!" In the main account of this camp, Batcher, the commander of the rangers directly under the king of the Northern Principality, sat on the main seat, and his deputy reported to him with a worried expression. "Ace, do you think it is more worthwhile to exchange the lives of five or six hundred rangers for the lives of hundreds of noble descendants of the Onyx Principality?" Chapter 347： Mosquitoes are meat no matter how small "But Commander Bucher, I don''t mean that, I just want to say, can we reduce the number of rangers we send, so that the losses can be minimized, and when we get a big victory, His Majesty the King and the great nobles will be able to happier!" "Ace, you are also a steward from the Marquis family. Haven''t you heard a truth? It''s the so-called reluctance that children can''t catch blood wolves. If we stop sending a large number of rangers and extraordinary knights, in case they become suspicious, Our previous plans have come to nothing!" "Besides, according to their current speed of advance, those rangers will definitely be able to enter our ambush area in the afternoon. As long as these noble descendants can be wiped out, what if they lose a thousand rangers?" That''s right, this time the Rangers have added extraordinary knights to the battle is not an accident, but a long-planned plan of the Northern Principality. First of all, by sending more extraordinary knights at night to smash an agate principality. Moreover, this is just the beginning, what they really want to do is to anger the Onyx Principality, so that they have to respond and send out to look at the extraordinary knight. Originally, Bucher and others were thinking of drawing out some minor noble lords, or the enemy''s extraordinary knights. Unexpectedly, it has attracted the heirs of a group of nobles. This situation definitely exceeded the expectations of Bucher and others. If this plan can go ahead as expected and wipe out the descendants of the enemy''s nobles, it means that the Onyx Principality lacks the next generation of outstanding heirs. Without an excellent heir to the next generation, it can greatly weaken the strength of the Onyx Principality in the future. This is definitely an unprecedented victory. . You must know that it is very difficult to cultivate an heir. Not to mention the energy and money invested, even the time needs to be instilled all the time at the age of twelve. "It''s the commander of Bucher!" Ace felt a chill in his heart when he heard the words. As a steward of the Marquis Lisen family, he had never seen the sacrifice of so many lives to lure the enemy into an ambush before. But he can actually foresee the benefits of eliminating or capturing the descendants of the enemy nobles. "Then go down Ace! Let everyone rest well, and we must win the next battle, otherwise we will have no face to go back to see His Majesty the King!" "Yes!" "Hey! Those are the horses that the men''s basketball team won?" In Earl Tulip''s camp, most of the young heirs have returned. Originally, when Stella and Narant and their group came back with more than 70 war horses, everyone was just surprised, but they didn''t think much of it. After all, with Stella there, she was definitely better than them. But when Narant separated his horses in public and prepared to bring them back to the camp, the crowd became restless. There were more than 70 war horses in Narant and his team, and Narant alone had about 50 horses. What kind of concept is this, it shows that in the morning battle, Narant actually exerted a lot of strength, even more powerful than Miss Stella. Looking at Narant''s team, it seems that only four or five subordinates were slightly injured, and the others were all intact. In such a comparison, their war horses that have captured one or two or five or six horses will not be fragrant immediately. Everyone immediately cast envious, jealous and hateful glances at Narant. Especially this guy Boris, although Narant brought his subordinates in this operation, but he knows the riding skills of Quick and others, even his eight subordinates are not as good as some, how can he get so much Generous loot? Did Miss Stella secretly send it? Everyone couldn''t help but be suspicious. "Narant, did you really capture this war horse yourself?" Boris winked sourly at Narant. "Hey! It''s just luck, it''s just luck! Boris, you and Rael are also good, each of them has five war horses!" In addition, the reason why he was able to capture so many war horses was that the last battle played a crucial role. In the last battle, the more than fifty Rangers of the Northern Principality pursued them relentlessly. In the end, they were killed with a carbine, and they were entangled before they could escape. Although Quick and the others were not very good at riding, their swordsmanship was very good, and they captured more than 20 enemies in one face-to-face melee. Therefore, Narant has the current harvest. "Narant, the two of us don''t even have enough of your fraction! How can it be considered good?" Boris and Rael rolled their eyes. "Okay, please come to my camp for a big meal at noon, that''s all right! Half a catty of discolored fiery snake meat per person!" Narant knew that the two would not be reconciled if they didn''t give them a rake. "Haha! That''s settled then!" Sure enough, when the two heard that they had half a catty of fire snake meat to eat, the rain turned sunny. Next, Narant took the warhorse back to the camp and had a hearty lunch with Boris and Rael at noon. After lunch, they rested for more than an hour, and then they went to the Earl''s camp to gather again. Before leaving, Narant greeted Boris and Rael and let them go first. There is really no big gain until later, and then I will find myself again, and see if I can make a big wave like the big prince and the others. After the discussion, the descendants of the nobles followed the Rangers out of the camp. With the encouragement of the trophies, these noble descendants are like chicken blood, changing their usual temperament that only knows how to eat, drink and play. Narant and Stella also quickly led the team out of the Earl''s camp. It''s just that during the journey the surrounding Rangers peeked at him from time to time with strange expressions, especially Captain Na Laqi was a little hesitant to say anything. In the end, Stella was helpless, looked at Narant and said, "Narant, what are you going to do with the three carriages?" I saw that behind the group of them, there were actually three carriages, which were brought by Narant. "Stella, I saw that there were a lot of leather armors randomly abandoned on the roadside on the battlefield ahead in the morning. I think this is too wasteful, so bring a carriage and bring back those leather armors!" Narant Tell the truth. And he is thick-skinned and doesn''t feel embarrassed at all. In the morning, at the beginning, the descendants of the nobles would take off the enemy''s armor and pick up the enemy''s weapons. But later, I found that more and more of these things were picked up, which was very inconvenient to carry and affected the speed of chasing the enemy. Therefore, many aristocratic young people simply don''t want these leather armors. After all, compared to a war horse with more than ten gold coins, a leather armor with dozens of silver coins can be worth a few dollars. The same is true for Narant and the others. In the end, unless the leather armor is intact, they will not pick up the damaged ones. But if he didn''t pick it up in the morning, Narant felt that the mosquitoes were meat no matter how small they were in the afternoon. For example, based on the number of enemies killed in the morning by the Agate Principality, at least three or four hundred sets of leather armor were abandoned. Although these equipment will eventually be picked up by the large army of the Onyx Principality, the problem is that it is not good for him Narant. So, he brought three carriages and more than twenty barbarian guards directly in the afternoon. When the time comes, let the barbarian guards hide and wait for them in a certain place, and Narant and their loot are sent there every time. In this way, it will not slow down the speed of the Ranger, but also bring back all the spoils on the battlefield. Chapter 348： Fat has been driven away To this end, Narant also installed two car crossbows on the carriage. At that time, more than twenty barbarians, plus two car crossbows, as long as they did not encounter an enemy several times his own, there would basically be no major problems. Of course, the crossbow is now in a disassembled state, and when the right place is reached, the guards can assemble it directly. "Yeah!" After listening to Narant''s explanation, Stella didn''t know what to say about Narant for a while. To say that he saves, he is more generous than anyone else in giving things. In addition, watching him taste the cost of eating and drinking will also not save. It can be said that he is short of money. From Stella''s view now, Narant''s magical inventions will definitely become the richest existence among all Tulip''s vassals in a few years. But Narant even thought about some other nobles'' second sons who were willing to give up leather armor. Fortunately, she traveled with the rangers, not for the spoils, and didn''t care that Narant''s carriage would slow down the speed, so she gave a soft hum and stopped talking. In fact, Stella misunderstood. The reason why Narant picked up these leather armors was not to exchange money, but to pick them up to expand the army. Thinking about it from other nobles, a small noble with more than 100 guards is already majestic and powerful, and it is completely sufficient. After all, there is only such a big territory, and there is not much money. But Narant didn''t think much about it, the world was not simple to him, and because of the threat of dark creatures, he wanted to expand his army. At least expand the army to the point where it can protect itself. And a serious baronial area is basically the size of a township in the previous life, and many are even larger than the township. With such a large territory, the population can be quadrupled. At that time, with a population of 40,000 to 50,000, it is not a problem to raise more troops. Especially when Narant''s sweet potatoes are cultivated and the production of commercial products such as sugar and perfume catch up, there will be no problem in terms of food security or money. As the saying goes, money can only be called money, and Narant is willing to spend most of the gold coins to strengthen the strength and protect the security of the territory, and is not willing to let the golden coins be thrown in the warehouse and fall into ashes. Seeing that Stella didn''t say much, Lacy and the others naturally didn''t dare to express their opinions, and then the group continued to head north. This time, because there were three carriages following, their speed dropped. Rao is that Narant has replaced each carriage with a serious warhorse, and also allocated two horses to one, but they also Walked on the last side of all the Rangers. The result of this is that they have been traveling for more than 30 miles, and they have not been able to encounter the enemy. Because the rangers of the Northern Principality within this range have long been chased and driven away by the descendants of other nobles. Seeing that this distance was enough, Narant continued to delay and estimated that he could only really pick up some leather armor, and immediately ordered to Raymond and others. "Raymond, you should hide in the woods over there! Put up the crossbow after entering, and be careful!" "Yes, my lord!" Under Narant''s orders, Raymond and the other guards pulled the carriage to the dense forest at the foot of a mountain. They will wait here next. If Narant and the others have gained something, they will send the supplies here. As for the presence of an enemy, as long as it is not detected, there is no need to take the initiative to attack. After Raymond and others were arranged, Narant said to Captain Lacy, "Captain Lacy, we can go!" "Okay, Sir Narant!" Captain Lacy also came to the spirit, and then the group accelerated their pace. And as their speed increased, when they reached a distance of more than fifty miles from the main force, they finally saw the first wave of rangers from the Northern Principality in the afternoon. This wave of rangers from the Northern Principality was not large, only more than ten people, and the situation was also very bad. They were chased by at least 30 or 40 Rangers from the Agate Principality and fled everywhere. Behind them, the noble descendants of the Onyx Principality chased happily. At the beginning of the morning, these noble descendants would honestly hide at the back of the team because of their fear of fighting. But later, driven by the spoils of war, and in the case of a tailwind battle, these noble descendants became more courageous, and all of them took the lead in chasing them the fastest. Even because the mounts under them were much better than those of the Rangers of the Onyx Principality, the chasing team of thirty or forty people became sparse. Due to the lack of horses in the Onyx Principality, each Ranger squad basically only has the squad leader and the two or three oldest veterans to be equipped with low-level warhorses. As for the other rangers, they were still ordinary miscellaneous horses, and there was still a small gap between them and war horses in terms of speed. As a result, the situation in front of Narant and the others is that several noble descendants are in the forefront, followed by seven or eight anxious ranger veterans, while the remaining ordinary rangers are thrown away to dozens of meters behind. "It''s too dangerous," Lacy whispered after seeing this scene. UU reading Now because there are many teams from the Onyx Principality around, the rangers from the Northern Principality dare not stop. If the two sides are evenly matched, those noble descendants have thrown away their teammates like this, and they may be wiped out in an instant when the other party kills the carbine. In this way, Narant and the others watched the team of enemies and teammates run away. "Miss Stella, we have now reached the farthest range of fifty miles, do you want to continue to charge?" Lacy looked at Stella. According to previous military regulations, they did not have to go further when they reached this distance, but cruising around to ensure that the enemy rangers would not invade. Then wait for a period of time, and then return to the main force for reporting and a short rest. But now the other Ranger teams have obviously exceeded this range. They haven''t even killed a single enemy, so if they continue to move forward, they need to ask Stella for advice. "Narant, what do you think?" Stella didn''t answer immediately, but looked at Narant. "Miss Stella, we haven''t captured a single enemy yet. Since they''ve moved forward, we might as well move a little further and take a look." Narant is also helpless, and now it''s clear that the Northern Principality''s rangers are nothing Big fat meat, and they delayed a lot of time because they came by a carriage, and this fat meat has been driven away. "Then we will continue to travel a distance, no more than fifteen miles at most!" Stella nodded and made a decision. She wasn''t interested in loot, but it was better to move forward a distance than to stop here and do nothing. "Yes, Miss Stella," Lacy heard the words without hesitation. According to the current situation, with a distance of more than ten miles, it is estimated that there are still teammates ahead, so there should be no major danger. Chapter 349： flight? And when they went beyond the fifty-mile distance and continued to move forward, they encountered more teammates and enemies. The two sides are like a competition in this wilderness, you chase me, you run and I run away. Narant and the others will naturally not stand by and watch, just like in the morning, they will swarm up to stop and kill some enemies as much as possible. In this way, they followed the teams of the other Onyx Principalities and pursued them all the way to the north. Unknowingly, it was only ten minutes, and they had already arrived at a place more than 60 miles away from the main force. Of course, they have also gained some gains in the more than ten miles. A group of people obtained a total of more than twenty horses, most of which belonged to Narant. Compared with the morning, this harvest is still a little less. The main reason is that there are more monks and less flesh. In addition, the rangers in the northern principality also learned to be smart in the afternoon. They do not compete with the rangers of the agate principality at all, but use long bows for roaming shooting. In this regard, Narant likes it the most, because he can''t compare with horsemanship, but compared with archery, he has more than ten talents under him. "Hey! Why are there so many people in front?" When they reached the place more than 60 miles away, the scene in front of them shocked everyone. Somehow, there were at least thousands of Rangers fighting in front of them, turning the original small-group battle into a large-scale team battle. In this battle group, the Onyx Principality clearly has the upper hand, because the Onyx Principality has nearly 1,500 people. According to the number, almost all the ranger squads sent by the Onyx Principality in the afternoon have been gathered here. On the other side of the Northern Principality, although there were a lot of people, they were only in the early 1,000s. At this moment, they were attacked by a group of young heirs with rangers. From time to time, the rangers screamed and fell from their horses. Captain Lacy frowned when he saw this scene. "Lacy, what''s the problem?" Stella noticed his expression and immediately asked. Lacy as the Tulip family ranger captain, his combat experience is beyond doubt. "Miss Stella, there is no problem, but I have some doubts, why this ranger battle has become a large-scale group battle!" "This is a scene I have never encountered in over a decade since I became a Ranger!" Stella nodded thoughtfully, which was indeed strange. It stands to reason that even if the rangers on the side of the Onyx Principality gathered under the leadership of the descendants of the nobles, the northern Principality was beaten by the rangers and they should not gather together. It made sense that they should retreat immediately. "Miss Stella, Ser Narrant, do we need to step forward now?" Lacy asked cautiously. Although he was puzzled, the field of vision around this area was wide, and he could see miles away at a glance, and there was no possibility of an ambush. "Come on!" Narant made a decision just like Stella looked at each other. He also heard Lacy''s doubts, but he also observed the surrounding situation. There couldn''t be any ambush here, so there was no reason to back down. More importantly, he has seen several familiar guys such as Boris and Rael in the melee crowd. "That''s according to what Sir Narant said! Everyone wait a little longer, and retreat immediately if there is any problem!" Stella added lightly! "Yes, Miss Stella!" "Ranger squad, draw your sword, charge!" The next moment, Narant and his party also joined the front battle group without hesitation. At this moment in this vast wilderness, the battle of more than 2,000 people has no rules at all, just sprinting and interspersing with each other. But for this kind of battle, Narant''s subordinates were like a duck to water. Because of the large number of people, the mobility of both sides was weakened, which just gave Quick and others a chance for melee combat. All of a sudden, Narant''s harvest increased more and more. "Boris! Rael!" After fighting for a while, Narant rushed alone beside Boris and Rael. "Narant, you are here too! Haha, this afternoon is really exciting, and the harvest may be more than in the morning!" The two of them saw Narant and spoke excitedly. "Why did you all gather here?" Narant asked curiously. "Narant, don''t talk about it, you don''t know that after we set off in the afternoon, we chased the rangers from the Northern Principality until we got here!" "If we hadn''t moved fast, we probably wouldn''t even be able to drink soup! The other aristocrats ran too fast, especially the eldest prince and the heirs of the earls. They organized a team of more than 500 people and surrounded them all the way. Killing the rangers of the Northern Principality, it is estimated that they have killed more than 100 enemies now!" "I see!" Nalanda nodded. Seeing how excited Boris is now, it is estimated that he did not notice the problem that Captain Lacy said. "No, they''re running! The gap is opened!" "Hurry up, don''t let them run away!" While Narant was talking with Boris, there were bursts of exclamations from the front The rangers of the Northern Principality began to flee. The Northern Principality Rangers, who were still vaguely surrounded by them, broke through several gaps and ran towards the north without any hesitation. When the noble descendants of the Onyx Principality saw such a situation, they naturally did not want to lose the fat in their mouths, and immediately shouted that they would start chasing them. "My lords, stop chasing! We are too far away from the main force!" Accompanied by the exclamations of the nobles'' descendants, there were also some anxious shouts from the captains of the rangers who led the team. But now that a group of young heirs are already on their heads, how can they listen to the words of these rangers. The rich spoils have made them lose their judgment, and in their eyes, the Rangers of the Northern Principality have become big fat running. "Let''s go, we have also started to chase. We can''t let this group of Northern Principality Rangers run away. As long as they are annihilated, it will not only be a great achievement, but also a large number of war horses will be captured!" At this time, the eldest prince in the crowd even greeted several descendants of the earl and began to chase! "His Royal Highness, stop chasing!" Several rangers under the eldest prince instantly showed worried expressions. "Don''t be long-winded, follow my orders to chase immediately!" The eldest prince shouted, and immediately led the group of more than 500 people to start chasing after him. The other young heirs were still a little hesitant, but now they didn''t care about the words of the rangers, and immediately began to pursue them. A group of rangers saw this, and although they were worried, they had to follow. "Narant, let''s go, let''s keep up, I and Rael have just captured five warhorses each, and if we need to get a few more horses, we can double it compared to the morning." Boris and Rael were immediately moved when they saw this, and they were ready to chase after the big team on horseback. Chapter 350： Appearance of the Direct Knights "Wait a minute!" Seeing that the two of them were also running, Narant immediately called out to them. "What''s wrong with Narant, they killed all the enemies when it was too late!" Boris and Rael quickly pulled the reins and let the warhorses circle in place, but their faces were full of anxiety. "Boris, Rael, don''t you think the Northern Principality''s Rangers are running too fast and don''t even do a little resistance!" Narant frowned and explained. Previously, the rangers in the Northern Principality showed no signs of collapse. If they really wanted to retreat, they could retreat while fighting in a more orderly manner. Although Narant is a keyboard warrior, as long as he sets the battle routine he saw in his previous life into the present, he immediately perceives some of the clues. For example, if the Rangers of the Northern Principality chose to leave behind some of their people, it would definitely be more successful than rushing to escape. "Pfft, Sir Narant, we have a lot of people here. If they don''t run faster, they will die if they slow down. Of course they don''t dare to slow down!" At this moment, there was a laugh in Narant''s ear. It was the second son named Billy Lane, the competitor who participated in the competition with Narant. Billy''s voice was very loud at the moment, apparently deliberately speaking to Stella not far away. Moreover, the goods he received in the afternoon were not small, and there were already more than ten war horses **** in the team beside him. However, in the face of Billy''s run, Narant just frowned and glanced at him, ignoring him at all. This guy is forcibly touching porcelain, and he is asking for it when he is dead, so what is it to do with him! Seeing that Narant didn''t respond, Billy became even more arrogant. "Haha! Baron Boris, Baron Rael, you stay here and accompany Sir Narrant, we will pursue it first." Saying that, Billy dashed the war horse in a dashing manner, and ran away with some young children around who had not had time to chase. "Narant, look, even Billy went!" Boris and Rael felt a pain in the flesh, as if they really lost a few horses at the moment. "What are you two guys anxious about? I didn''t say that I wouldn''t follow. There are more than 500 rangers in the Northern Principality. Even if they catch up, they can''t be killed immediately!" Of course, the danger he mentioned was only a cautious guess, and there was no sufficient evidence yet, so he looked at Stella now. "Miss Stella, should we follow behind and take a look?" "Then let''s follow along and have a look!" Stella''s snow-white forehead was also slightly wrinkled, she nodded after thinking for a while, and decided to follow up to take a look. She also wanted to wonder whether they were over-hearted, or whether the enemy really deliberately lured everyone into it. After making the decision, Narant did not set off immediately, but sent two cavalry soldiers to take away the warhorses captured earlier, and asked them to return to 30 miles to call Raymond and others. Although this originally chaotic battlefield was empty at this moment, there were still hundreds of corpses on the ground. The armor on these corpses didn''t have time to be picked up, and Narant didn''t mind coming to clean up the battlefield. After the two cavalrymen set off, Narant and others began to advance, and continued to deepen with the team in front. Thousands of people galloping on their horses in front of them, the movement was not small, so Narant and the others were not afraid of being lost, and deliberately hanged more than a mile away. As everyone continued to move forward, Yuemo continued to travel three or four miles, and the surrounding terrain began to change. The mountains on both sides of the originally wide and gentle wilderness began to gradually gather. The overall terrain has a flared shape, which becomes narrower as it goes deeper. If Narant and the others continued to move for more than a mile, the wilderness that was seven or eight miles wide would turn into a narrow passage less than a mile wide. Although the hills on both sides are not high, they are more than 200 meters high, and they are all lush jungles. "Stop!" At this moment, a group of people who were still moving forward suddenly found that Narant gradually stopped the horse, and also stopped everyone. "Narant, why didn''t you leave?" Boris asked strangely when he saw this. At this moment, he could no longer see any trace of the other young heirs in front of him. Narant didn''t answer immediately, just talking to Catherine and Shirley who had just come beside him. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lacy looked around and said, "Miss Stella, the terrain here is very dangerous. In previous years, even when our army passed through, we would first send a vanguard team to check the surrounding mountains on both sides. Pass in the direction!" "There shouldn''t be any danger, right? The team has never had a war here in previous years!" "Furthermore, this narrow passage is not too long. As long as you pass the five miles ahead, you will be in the vast plains of the Northern Principality!" Boris frowned when he heard this, and couldn''t help but feel worried. However, the temptation of the fat meat is too fragrant, making him like a gambler with a fluke mentality. Of course, he was just talking, but he honestly waited for Narant''s reply. twitter! And at this moment, a sparrow came back quickly from the front, and the chirping was quite anxious, it was Shirley''s little gray! Hearing Xiao Huihui''s eager call, and then hearing Xue Li''s low-pitched translation, Narant''s expression changed instantly, and he shouted at everyone without hesitation: "Quick, everyone, retreat!" Everyone was stunned at first. "What are you still doing, withdraw!" Narant had to shout again. Immediately, the talents finally reflected, and then began to turn the horse''s head and ran towards the rear as Narant saidBoom! Boom! And just as everyone was running wildly, when they wanted to ask Narant what was going on, there was a sudden burst of rumbling from the rear. "This is really an ambush!" When they turned their heads and looked at the rumbling sound behind, they were immediately stunned. I saw that hundreds of cavalrymen rushed out of the valley. Among them, there are more than 100 distinctive cavalry in the front, which is the most conspicuous and special. "This is the Knight Order directly under the King of the Northern Principality!" Lacy exclaimed. "The cavalry regiment directly under the Northern Principality, could it be that their king came to this buffer zone with his own expedition? How is this possible," Boris was also stunned. The cavalry regiment directly under the Northern Principality, in fact, its real name is the Imperial Royal Knights. Just because the Onyx Principality considers the king of the Northern Principality to be a usurper, it is absolutely not allowed to call them the royal knights of the former empire. Therefore, the nobles of the Agate Principality generally call the Royal Knights the Direct Knights. This directly affiliated knight order is like the Iron Guard Knights of the Onyx Principality. Not only are there many extraordinary knights, but they are also well-equipped. For example, the more than 100 directly affiliated knights that Narant and the others saw at the moment, the war horses were all wearing blue smocks. This dressing up the war horse is not for looks, but it means that the war horse is covered with iron armor. Like the guards'' hoods, the function is also to prevent the armor from being directly exposed to the sun, absorbing too much heat and hurting the horse. Before Narant set off, when the white dragon''s iron armor was completed, John the blacksmith also suggested that he have the tailor make a warhorse tunic. Just because the battle has not yet started, Narant did not let the white dragon put on the iron armor, so the robe was naturally not used. Chapter 351： chasing after "This time, His Royal Highness and the others are finished! Even the direct knights of the Northern Principality have appeared, and it is in such a narrow terrain. scared. "Rael, you still have time to care about the eldest prince, let''s run first, but fortunately Narant stopped us earlier, otherwise we would be dead!" Boris said to Rael with lingering fears. "Yes, run first and then talk about it!" Rael glanced at the back, his head nodded like a little chicken. Because at this moment, the cavalry of the northern principality in the rear obviously saw their group of caught fish. Among them, more than 100 ordinary cavalrymen and a dozen or so directly subordinate cavalrymen pursued them directly. Although the horses directly under the cavalry were covered with armor, because they were all top-level warhorses carefully selected from the entire northern principality, their running speed was no slower than that of Narant and the others. "Lazi, you immediately return to the camp with the two of you, and inform His Majesty the King and the counts." Stella''s face was solemn as she fled. Many of the rangers in their team were not even horses, and now they were pursued by the Northern Principality, and the speed was directly slowed down. And although Narant and her were riding high-class war horses, they couldn''t escape from their subordinates. "But Miss Stella, why don''t you, Sir Narante and others return first! I''ll lead the subordinates to divert the enemies in the rear!" Naturally, Lacy did not dare to leave Stella, but proposed a more Recommendations that fit the current situation. In his opinion, his subordinates may not be able to escape, so he must die with them. As for Miss Stella, as long as they escape, then their team of rangers is worthy of the count. At that time, even if they die in battle, their own families will be able to receive the comfort and care of the Tulip Family. "Lacy, this is an order!" However, Stella did not accept Lacy''s suggestion, but instead scolded her with a solemn expression. Narant was slightly surprised when he saw this. He didn''t expect this tulip flower, apart from being cold and cold, to have such a majestic side, which was half of Bernard''s skills. Is it a tiger father without a dog daughter? "Yes, miss!" Even Narant felt that Stella at the moment had half the majesty of Bernard, and Lacy and the others felt even more afraid to disobey. Lacy responded, and immediately ordered two rangers with warhorses to speed up their evacuation. "Miss Stella, please be sure to take care of your safety, otherwise the little one will not be able to explain to the count!" "Captain Lacy, you go, you don''t have to worry about it here!" Narant waved at Lacy after hearing this. Although they couldn''t leave their teammates behind now, Narant would still find a way to take Stella when it was a life-and-death crisis. "Thank you Sir Narrant!" After speaking, Lacy took the two rangers and began to gallop on horseback, abandoning all unnecessary weights on his body, leaving only a long sword hanging around his waist. When the guards of the Northern Principality in the rear saw Lacy and the others leaving, they speeded up their horses again. "Vivian, Quick, shoot arrows to suppress them! Others speed up!" Seeing this, Narant immediately gave orders to Vivian and the others. "Yes, my lord!" Whoosh whoosh! Vivienne and the others began to draw longbows and shoot at the rear. This arrow does not need to be aimed deliberately, it is just to cause psychological pressure to the pursuers. Under such circumstances, most of the arrows were missed, but occasionally, one or two arrows would hit the unlucky ghost behind. Those unlucky ghosts screamed and then fell off their horses. In this way, the two sides chased and escaped and began to run wildly on this wilderness road. "His grandmother, did these guys from the Northern Principality eat us?" They ran for about four or five minutes, but the cavalry of the Northern Principality in the back still bit the crowd. Although Vivian and the others were suppressed by the arrows, they were also unable to stop the approach of the chasing soldiers. But especially the dozen or so directly under the cavalry, relying on themselves and the heavy iron armor of the horses are not afraid. "I think they recognized Miss Stella''s flag!" Rael whispered at this time. "It''s really possible! However, maybe my subordinates'' war horses also misunderstood them." Nalanda nodded, and he must have felt that they had important goals in their team. Otherwise, there is no need to chase after dozens of them. "Continue to escape, I really can''t go to the front to find a suitable place to fight with them!" After that, Narant and the others continued to run wildly, and the chasing soldiers at the rear got closer and closer, and finally they got close to a distance of less than 200 meters. I believe that in a few minutes, the rangers on their side will be given by the other side. catch up. "Miss Stella, the subordinates request to go to block and give you time to evacuate!" Several rangers also knew that they were dragging Stella and Narant''s party, and asked to speak out again. "Shut up! I, Stella, won''t give up any of the family guards! Go a little further, as Sir Narrant said Let''s find a suitable place to fight them!" Stella Pull coldly refused again. There was no sign of nervousness or fear on her face. With that beautiful face, Narant felt more and more that this Miss Stella was different. In the past, I thought that Stella was like those cold goddesses in the previous life, but she was outstanding in her identity and appearance. But now I found out that in addition to their identity and beauty, they are not inferior to men in courage and courage, and they are indeed worthy of the heir to the Earl family. Under the moved eyes of the rangers, the team continued to run, and finally ran a full five miles. "Lord, look, Raymond and the others are in front!" At this moment, Quick shouted. Narant looked, it really was Raymond and others, and they should have received the size of Lacy and others at this moment, and have suspended the cleaning of the battlefield. "Then let''s fight here!" Seeing Raymond and the others, Narant knew that it was too late to run away, and immediately made a decision to fight to the death, "Miss Stella, I will inform my subordinates first. Get ready to fight them here later!" "Yeah!" Stella nodded solemnly. "White Dragon, speed up!" The next moment, Narant directly urged the white dragon to speed up. Roar! Hearing the words, the white dragon''s whole body''s magic power surged immediately, and the four hoofs began to rise in the breeze. Whoosh! In the next instant, the white dragon surpassed everyone at a speed visible to the naked eye, and swept straight ahead. In just a few tens of seconds, Narant rushed to Raymond and the others. "Sir!" Raymond and the others gathered immediately after seeing Narant. "Raymond, prepare to fight, there are more than 100 Northern Principality cavalry chasing from the rear!" Narant didn''t have time to say more, and immediately began to order. "Yes, my lord!" Chapter 352： The might of the crossbow "That''s right! Where''s the ballista! Raymond, you are now leading someone to cooperate with the long-range attack team to pull the ballista to a distance and assemble it!" "Sir... the ballista is on the carriage, it''s already assembled!" With that said, Raymond immediately ran to the carriage not far away, and then tore off the cowhide tarpaulin on it. As the tarpaulin fell, two ballistas that had been assembled were revealed and placed neatly on a carriage. "Sir, we were worried that there would be enemies on the road, so when we arrived, we didn''t split the ballista, but carried it directly to the carriage!" Raymond explained immediately. "What a **** talent!" Narant was overjoyed, and now the installation process has been eliminated, which is simply ''God bless him''. Next, Narant directly instructed the guards to put two ballistas on the open space, and then used three carriages as retaining walls in front and on both sides. After all, Raymond and the others did not have war horses, so they could only rely on these three carriages as their positions. And when his arrangement was finally completed, Stella and the others were about to arrive. tap! tap! "Get out of the way! Everyone, get out of the way!" Narant shouted to everyone immediately upon seeing this. Although Stella and the others didn''t understand what Narant meant, they heard Narant''s cry from more than 300 meters away, and they quickly ran to both sides, revealing the pursuers of the northern principality behind. At the moment when the chasing troops of the Northern Principality in the rear were exposed, the ten long-range attack squad guards had also been loaded! Seeing this, Narant pulled out his long sword. "Long-range attack team, target the cavalry of the Northern Principality behind, shoot me!" "shooting!" dong dong! Buzz! Following Narante''s order, the guards pulled the trigger bolt without hesitation. With a sudden shock of the ballista, two sturdy arrows measuring 1.78 meters were shot out towards the front. "Ah! Look, what is that?" Two thick arrows were shot with the naked eye, and Boris, who was running, saw it clearly, and all of them were shocked. "This...is this an arrow? God, how can there be such a thick and long arrow in the world?" Rael stammered, his face full of disbelief. If he wasn''t running for his life now, he would have to stop and take a good look at what was going on with the arrow. The sturdy arrows didn''t show to Rael and the others for long, they flashed past them in an instant, and continued to shoot towards the northern principality behind them. "No, it''s dangerous!" The cavalry of the Northern Principality only had time to shout, and then the two sturdy arrows slammed into the crowd irresistibly. Puff puff! Ahhh! In an instant, two terrifying blood mists appeared in the cavalry group of the Northern Principality. The arrow that fired the crossbow was actually shot through the cavalry of the Northern Principality among the five or six Mercedes-Benzes, and finally lost its kinetic energy. All of a sudden, there were screams in the cavalry group of the Northern Principality, and several cavalrymen who had no body pierced but did not die immediately fell off their horses. Immediately, he was trampled into flesh under the hoofs of his teammates, and the teammates around him were horrified. "Okay!" Contrary to the Northern Principality''s cavalry, there was a burst of applause from Narant''s side. Two crossbows took away more than a dozen enemy troops with one blow. This record was simply dazzling. "The long-range attack team, continue to reload, and one of them aimed at the cavalry on the blue burqas ahead of me!" Although more than ten cavalry were lost at once, the attack of the Northern Principality continued because the more than ten directly subordinate cavalry were not harmed. And Narant is also preparing for a big wave to use actual combat to test the ultimate lethality of the crossbow. "Yes, my lord!" Several guards who were installing crossbow bolts immediately responded. After counting the breaths, a report came from Narant''s ears again, "Sir, the crossbow bolts are loaded and the aiming has been completed!" "Fine, shoot me!" "emission!" dong dong! Whizzing! There were two more muffled sounds, and the two giant arrows turned into black awns again. The next moment, Narant''s eyes were burning, and he wanted to see what effect this crossbow would have if it was used to shoot a titled knight. "Be careful!" The arrival of the two giant arrows once again caused an exclamation from the chasing soldiers of the Northern Principality! Puff puff! Ahhh! However, the arrow speed of the bed crossbow was very fast, even much faster than that of the longbow. With the arrow''s whistling sound, the black light came in an instant, and rushed into the cavalry group of the northern principality again. One of them, as before, once again harvested several ordinary cavalry. As for the other arrow that hit the cavalry directly under his command, it also brought a surprise to Narant. The cavalry directly under the arrow who was first hit by the arrow still wanted to dodge, but in the end he was a bit slower to sit, and with a pop, the iron armor in front of him was pierced directly like paper. After the arrow pierced through the titled knight, he did not lose his momentum and hit the second knight directly. And the second knight directly under his command was lifted into the air by the huge inertia, and fell to the ground behind him, and was then trampled into flesh by his teammates. "Tsk tsk! One arrow in exchange for the lives of two titled knights is definitely worth it!" It is estimated that the iron armor worn by the directly subordinate knights is too strong When the arrow hits the second person, it can no longer penetrate, so it is stuck on the body of the cavalry, and falls with the body. ground. However, compared to the preciousness of the title, such an effect is absolutely extraordinary. "Narant, what weapon are you, this is too powerful? Those two are bronze knights!" At this moment, Boris and the others finally ran to Narant, and they all looked curiously at the two crossbows with strange shapes and never seen before. "This is called a car crossbow. I''ll explain it to you after the enemy has been resolved. Let''s prepare for battle first!" Narant waved his hand immediately. Now is not a good time to chat. "Okay, let''s fight first. After being chased by these guys for so long, let''s fight to the death!" Boris immediately pulled out the long sword around his waist after hearing this. "Everyone, prepare to fight" Immediately, everyone leaned on the back of the carriage, waiting for the enemy to come. But now the Northern Principality''s pursuers were only a hundred meters away from Narant and the others, and the bed crossbow was only one shot away. "shooting!" Whizzing! Puff puff! The last round of crossbow arrows was fired again, but this time the directly subordinate cavalry was in vain. Because they have learned from the past, know how to spread out the formation, and have enough space to avoid, it is not easy for the crossbow arrow to hit them at a distance of more than 100 meters. Unless the distance is placed closer to forty or fifty meters, this may make them unable to react. However, although these directly subordinate cavalrymen could dodge, the ordinary cavalry in the rear still could not dodge, and they were shot down again and lost more than ten people. Chapter 353： Bronze Invincible "Charge me and kill all the traitors of the Onyx Principality!" Seeing that the distance was getting closer, the cavalry of the Northern Principality gritted their teeth and started the final charge. Before meeting the enemy, he was continuously killed by the strange weapon on his side, which aroused the fierceness of the cavalry in the Northern Principality. In particular, the team leader of the cavalry directly under the leadership of the team, the loss of three extraordinary subordinates, he will definitely be held accountable by the commander after he returns. If given a choice, he really regretted chasing so far. Seeing that the other party had the banner of the Tulip Family, and there were dozens of good war horses in the group, he guessed that there must be someone with valuable status in the team, so he was chasing after him. But now that the loss is so great, if the other party does not have any heavyweights killed or captured by him, it will not offset his guilt at all. "Kill!" The captain of the cavalry team directly under his command pulled out his long sword and roared and started running. "Shoot the gun, shoot!" As the cavalry of the Northern Principality got closer and closer, and finally reached a distance of more than 50 meters, Raymond took out his spears with nine barbarian guards, and shot the last wave of long-range attacks directly forward. puff puff! Ahh! As ten throwing guns fell into the crowd, a few more screams came out. However, the long-range attack ends here, and the distance of forty or fifty meters is instantaneous for the cavalry in the charging state. "Kill these bastards!" The next moment, the cavalry of the Northern Principality finally rushed forward. Bang bang bang! As the knights directly under the strongest party rampaged, several rangers on Narant''s side were knocked over. Fortunately, the heavy cavalry''s charge was greatly weakened due to the obstruction of the carriage, and they fell into chaos after a while. After the two sides started a melee, there was a sudden shout of killing, and the dozen or so directly under the cavalry were the most unstoppable, and a few rangers were not in a hurry to dodge, and they were directly cut off their horses. "Blade of Ice!" Seeing this, Stella rushed forward without hesitation, spotting the most powerful squad leader in the Northern Principality and using the secret skill directly "Blade of the wind!" The captain of the cavalry directly under his command was not afraid at all, roaring a dark green battle aura that directly covered the long sword, and slashed towards Stella with a huge wind blade visible to the naked eye. boom! The two Dou Qi instantly collided in mid-air, causing the eardrums of the surrounding people to ache. "Haha, you are the heir to the Tulip family''s earl called Tulip Flower!" When the explosion sounded, the cavalry captain directly under the cavalry saw Stella''s beautiful face, and immediately had a guess, with surprise on his face Add expressions. I didn''t expect that he would really catch a big fish. If he could capture Stella alive, then he would not only have no guilt, but would have made great contributions today. At this moment, among this group of enemies, there are only two silver juniors in the Onyx Principality who can compete with him. It was Stella and a guard beside her, but they were only able to compete. Because he is a silver intermediate knight himself, it is definitely not too difficult to pick up two silver beginners. "Go to hell!" Stella heard what she meant to deal with, her face was cold and unmoved, and she continued to slash with her sword. The guards sent to keep her safe also cooperated with her and began to attack. "Haha, let''s play with you first, and when your subordinates are cleaned up, I will capture you, this beauty, and go back!" This is the captain of the direct guard, haha. Immediately, the three Silver Knights fought **** the field. When the battle started on Stella''s side, Narant''s side also started fighting! "Raymond, protect the long-range attack team!" After speaking, Narant directly urged the horse to rush towards the group of directly affiliated cavalry regiments. Although the other members of the cavalry team directly under the leadership were not as strong as the team leader, they still beat Narant''s Storm Cavalry Regiment to the point of being unable to parry. If it wasn''t for Vivian and Catherine to cooperate, it is estimated that a few people would be lost in a face-to-face meeting. "Flame Spear!" Narant directly identified the nearest cavalry, and immediately activated the secret technique. "Boy, courting death!" The cavalry directly under his command was a peak bronze knight, and he snorted disdainfully when he saw that the high-level bronze leader was attacking him like this. "Blade of Wind!" With a roar, this bronze peak also cut out a strong wind blade and slashed at Narant. This sharp blade of wind is a knight secret skill directly under the cavalry regiment. Although it is not a large-scale team battle now, its power is much weaker, but it still does not lose to ordinary secret skills. "Oh! It''s your move that I''ve been waiting for!" Narant sneered. "I dodge!" The air blade was slashing towards Narant, and Narant quickly turned to the side. Not only did the wind blade directly under the cavalry fail, but even the long sword that was cut out also cut a loneliness. "What?" The cavalry directly under his command was horrified. He didn''t expect Narant''s speed to be so fast. The attack was already in front of him, and he avoided it. "Go to hell!" Narant didn''t hold back at all. In the horrified eyes of the knight directly under his command, the long sword in his hand flashed coldly. puff! Immediately, the head of the directly subordinate cavalry directly flew into the sky, and then fell to the ground with a thud. Although Narant is still a bit difficult to deal with the silver knight, but against the bronze knight, with the super strong system and speed, it can really be said to be invincible at the same level. After beheading a cavalry directly under his command, Narant kept looking for the next target. "Flame Spear!" puff! For the second enemy, Narant found the weakest cavalry directly under his command to reach the Bronze Elementary Rank. Facing Narant''s speeding attack, this guy didn''t even have time to react, and was directly pierced by his long sword through the iron armor, pierced through his body and died. "Narant, you are too powerful!" Boris and Rael, who were fighting not far away, were stunned for a while, but in an instant, Narant actually harvested two enemy title knights. "Small idea! Be careful yourself, don''t be distracted, be careful to be cut off!" Narant gave the two a handsome head shake. "Go to hell!" In the face of Narant''s coquettish look, the enemy would naturally not get used to him. Immediately, two knights directly attacked him angrily from the front and back, ready to teach him how to be a man. "Delivery! White Dragon rushes forward!" Narant was extremely calm, and directly urged Bai Long to rush forward. Roar! Although the white dragon can''t breathe fireballs or actively attack spells, the speed advantage is reflected to the extreme. Before the two had completed the encirclement, Bai Long rushed forward with Narant, directly approaching the cavalry directly in front. "Death!" Narant snorted coldly The long sword slashed out in response to the terrified eyes. puff! In an instant, the arm of the cavalry directly under the sword was cut off. "Ah! My arm!" The directly subordinate cavalry suddenly wailed, but the wailing didn''t last long. With a shake of Narant''s arm, the long sword turned again, and then slid across his neck. puff! The directly subordinate cavalry went silent. "Devil...Devil!" The cavalry directly behind him saw his comrade who had died tragically, and was so frightened that he didn''t dare to go forward. Narant turned the horse''s head without mercy. "Flame Spear!" puff! With the flaming spear charge that he had trained thousands of times, Narant had no difficulty in harvesting this cavalry directly under the rank of Bronze Elementary. Killing ten directly subordinate cavalry in one breath, the morale of the guards of the surrounding Agate Principality was boosted for a while. I thought that against a dozen or so titled knights, plus more than a hundred ordinary cavalry, I and others would be dead. But now it was not very conspicuous, and the jazz who always seemed to be here to make a profit turned out to be very powerful, and solved most of the enemies in just a few minutes. If this goes on, victory is at hand. "asshole!" At this time, the captain of the direct guards also noticed the strangeness in the field, and the movement that was not in a hurry, as if teasing Stella and the two became urgent. Obviously, if Narant continues to kill like this, let alone capture Stella, it is estimated that the current situation will be reversed. He really can''t figure out why this is only a high-rank bronze, how can it have such a fast speed and such a strong strength. Chapter 354： life and death moments "No, this kid must be dealt with first!" Thinking of this, the captain of the cavalry team directly under his control turned his eyes, ready to deal with Narant first. "Go to hell!" After making up his mind, the cavalry squad leader let out a loud shout, his body suddenly burst out with a grudge, and the long sword in his hand swept away fiercely towards his body. When Stella and the guard saw this, they didn''t dare to touch his edge at all, and immediately fell on the horse''s back to avoid it. When the cavalry squad leader saw the opportunity, he immediately urged the horse to get away from the two, and then rushed towards Narant with a fierce momentum. "Be careful, Narant!" When Stella reflected, the cavalry squad leader was already in front of Narant. Seeing this, Stella looked anxious and exclaimed towards Narant. Narant also saw the cavalry squad leader rushing towards him, so he turned his head and ran away. "White Dragon, hurry up, run outside!" Although he was invincible to kill the Bronze Knight, he really had no chance of winning against the Silver Intermediate Knight! "Boy, where do you run, you must die today!" The captain of the cavalry directly under the cavalry looked for Narant, and seeing him fleeing, he still waved his long sword and chased him viciously. "You **** don''t talk about martial arts, you fight with Stella and the others, what are you doing to me!" How can Narant be so stupid? Fortunately, the speed of the white dragon is really powerful, the captain of the cavalry team directly under him can only eat farts behind him. "Boy, don''t run!" However, the team leader directly under his command also understood that if they didn''t kill Narant, they wouldn''t want to win today, and they were still persevering in chasing Narant. Especially when he saw Stella and the Silver Elementary in the back eagerly chasing after him, he felt even more relieved. Just like that, the two chased and escaped, running farther and farther, and directly rushed out of the battle circle. Narant took the silver knight for more than two miles, almost running to the foot of the hills on the side. Seeing that there was no road ahead, Narant had to turn around and run along the hill to the side. However, after only running a few hundred meters, there was a situation ahead. There was a small stream flowing at the foot of this mountain, which directly blocked his path. In normal times, it would be a big detour for more than a mile, but now Narant has nowhere to run, as if he has entered a dead end. "Boy, why don''t you run away!" At this moment, the squad leader who was directly under the cavalry also discovered the problem, and a bloodthirsty smile appeared on his twisted face. "You son of a turtle doesn''t talk about martial arts, do you really think I''m afraid of you?" Narant''s temper also rose. If you can''t run, then don''t run. It''s just that it will take more than ten seconds for Stella and the others to catch up, and he needs to find a way to delay it. As for directly killing the silver intermediate knight, Narant doesn''t know if he can do it. In fact, he has already thought of a way to escape, and there is even a very small probability that the captain of the cavalry team directly under the cavalry will capsize in the gutter. "Boy, go to hell! If you want to blame it, you have ruined my good deeds today!" The captain of the cavalry team directly under his command did not hesitate, and with a roar, he directly urged the horse to charge towards Narant. The dark green wind element vindictiveness condensed on the long sword, making the long sword look as dazzling as a laser sword. "Want to kill me! Let''s see if you die first, or I die!" Narant also urged Bailong to compete with the team leader and rush forward. "Ignorance!" The corner of the team leader''s mouth raised slightly, waiting for the next moment Narant''s blood splattered on the spot. "Narant!" Seeing this scene, Stella in the back also turned pale and couldn''t help shouting eagerly. Obviously, she also did not believe that Narant could survive under the sword of this silver intermediate knight. Now Stella is very regretful, why didn''t Narant go back to report the letter before, after all, Narant''s white dragon is faster, so he will not encounter such danger now. Narant heard Stella''s cry, but he didn''t dare to be distracted at all, because he was actually fighting for his life at this moment. Facing the silver middle-level knight, and he was of the wind element, his speed could be said to surpass the same level. There is no advantage at all. tap! tap! As they rushed forward, the distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer, and Narant could even hear his strong heart beating slightly faster. There is a feeling of goosebumps and gas, and even breathing is frozen. Ten meters, five meters, four meters... "It''s now!" Narant thought silently. Immediately, the left hand that was holding the reins loosened, and a small porcelain bottle was thrown straight to the side. And before throwing it out, Narant also blessed with a grudge. Snapped! The porcelain bottle quickly fell to the ground like a bullet, and then the bottle body couldn''t bear the impact and burst open. Roar! At the moment when the porcelain bottle burst open, the warhorse directly under the cavalry squad leader suddenly swayed, and then with a neigh, it changed direction and ran to the side. The captain of the knights directly under the horse''s back was not prepared for this sudden situation, and his body swayed instantly. If he had not possessed extremely superb riding skills, he might have been directly dropped from the horse at this moment. However, although he stabilized his body and avoided the possibility of being thrown away, the long sword pointed directly at Narant in his hand lost its aim. "Go to hell!" Just before the squad leader had time to think about what was going on Narant''s long sword had already cut into his ribs. Crunch! puff! Accompanied by the sound of metal cutting, Narant''s long sword slashed across with the help of the huge inertia of the white dragon''s charge. The figures of the two sides staggered at this moment, and immediately separated. After the miss, Narant did not look back, and slowly let the white dragon reduce the speed, the long sword in his hand was still held horizontally, and there was still a drop of fresh blood in front of the blade that was dripping down the tip of the sword. As for the cavalry squad leader who was slashed by Narant, he also remained motionless at the last moment. And the warhorse under him had also stopped, and was licking the purple alfalfa essence scattered on the surrounding grass with its head bowed on the ground, and even the tongue was cut by the broken china bottle shards without noticing it. This bottle of purple alfalfa juice Narant has been used by Quick and others many times, and there were only a few drops of it. In a short while, the warhorse licked up the juice around it. "Narant, are you alright!" At this time, Stella and her guard finally arrived late. When she approached Narant and saw that he was motionless, Stella actually came directly to Narant, and immediately pulled his arm, her face full of sophistication and began to check. "Phew! I''m fine!" Narant finally came to his senses after being slapped by Stella. The moment just now was too dangerous. If the timing is not right, let alone a counter-attack, it is very likely that what he will face is a different place. In two lifetimes, this was the first time Narant felt death was so close. Chapter 355： Battle damage! "It''s fine!" Hearing this answer and finding that Narant''s armor was intact, Stella was finally relieved. But after she relaxed, she immediately noticed the difference. Seeing Narant looking strangely at the hand that was holding his arm, Stella immediately reflected, retracting her white palm like an electric shock, and her expression became unnatural. "Cough cough! Miss Stella, go and see the squad leader who is directly under the cavalry!" Although Narant felt that the cold goddess showed the young daughter''s attitude, she was quite surprised. However, seeing her embarrassed appearance, she immediately opened her mouth and pulled her attention away. "Yes, the enemy matters! Narant, what''s going on with him?" Stella immediately reflected, but, looking at the cavalry captain who was sitting motionless on the horse, Stella was full of doubts. "He seems to have been slashed by me just now, but I don''t know how he is injured!" The staggered moment was too short, and Narant was in a state of high tension, and it was impossible to determine the status of the squad leader. "You cut him?" Stella immediately widened her eyes. Narant had changed direction at the foot of this hill before, so when he and the cavalry squad leader directly under him charged each other, the squad leader''s body just blocked Narante''s figure, and Stella didn''t see the two meeting at all. What happened in an instant. Now I heard that Narant was not only intact in the confrontation with the silver middle-level knight, but also cut a sword to deal with it. Stella heard that it was more incredible than an ordinary person who injured a title knight. The next moment, Stella didn''t delay, she directly winked at the guard, and then the two of them carefully moved towards the cavalry squad leader directly under her arm with long swords. "This... is actually dead!" When Stella and the guard walked around to the front of the cavalry squad leader directly under a distance of two or three meters, they found that the cavalry squad leader directly under his command had his head slanted and drooped on his shoulders, his eyes were tightly closed and the corners of his mouth were bleeding. It was obvious that he had already died, which made the two of them suspicious. . When they looked down, they immediately found that the iron armor on the chest of the directly subordinate cavalry squad leader had been completely cut off, and inside the armor was even more bloody. It was estimated that this was the reason for the death of the directly subordinate cavalry squad leader. However, in order to ensure that the cavalry squad leader directly under his command was truly dead, Stella''s guard was not polite, raising his long sword and sprinting directly. puff! ¡® With a flash of cold light, the long sword stabbed directly on the neck of the cavalry captain directly under the command of the cavalry team. With a pop, the long sword pierced out. Roar! The war horse under the captain was also frightened, and immediately ran a few meters forward with a neigh. As the war horse moved forward, the headless corpse finally lost its balance, and a pair of dong fell to the ground. "It''s really dead!" Stella finally put down her guard, and then looked at Narant with an incredible expression: "Narant, you killed a silver intermediate knight." The strange look in Stella''s beautiful eyes could not be concealed at all. "Hehe! Is he dead? This is really lucky! I don''t know **** him myself, I guess it was the blessing of the God of Glory. It seemed that his warhorse suddenly had a problem just now, so I had the opportunity to take advantage of it. Narant was also slightly surprised by this result, but he actually killed a silver middle-rank knight by leaps and bounds, which also made him feel satisfied for a while. "Although you are lucky, Narant, you killed the middle-level silver with a bronze high-level knight. You are definitely the only one in the duchy!" . "Really! That''s really an honor!" To be stared at by this tulip flower and praised so much, Rao is Narant who prides himself on being thick-skinned, but also feels a little embarrassed. After all, it was able to kill this silver knight, and it completely relied on a sneak attack, and the method was not open and aboveboard. "Let''s go! Miss Stella, let''s return to the battlefield first, the battle is still going on over there!" "Yeah!" Stella didn''t say anything, Zheng nodded. Immediately, the three of them didn''t care to clean up the body of the knight squad leader directly under them, and immediately returned to the battlefield. And the Northern Principality''s cavalry team after losing the team leader directly could not resist the destruction of the three super-powerful forces of Narant. In just two or three minutes, the cavalry of the Northern Principality began to rout. Under the interception of Narant and others, in the end, only seven or eight ordinary cavalrymen managed to escape from the battle circle and fled to the north in a hurry. "Stop chasing! Quickly clean up the battlefield and treat the wounded!" When the dust of the war settled, and seeing that Quick and others wanted to chase, Narant immediately stopped everyone. Immediately, he quickly began to arrange for everyone to rescue the wounded. Although because of the existence of the two crossbows, they had harvested half of the Northern Principality''s cavalry before they met, but the number of Northern Principality''s cavalry chasing after all exceeded one hundred. And at the moment when the two sides faced each other, those directly under the cavalry caused a lot of casualties to them with their thick armor. After a quick count, Narant soon got the casualties of the battle. A total of nine people from Narant and the others were killed in battle, eight were seriously injured, and the other 12 people who were temporarily incompetent with minor injuries These people who died in battle were all rangers from the Tulip family. Because at the moment of the battle, these rangers who are not afraid of death are in the first place, and most of them are killed by the enemy''s direct cavalry at this moment. Among the eight seriously injured, in addition to seven rangers, one storm knight from Narant was also included. As for those who were temporarily incapacitated by minor injuries, Narant''s Storm Knights also accounted for three. These are their casualties. As for the record of beheading the enemy, they killed a total of 65 enemies and captured 30 in this battle. Among the beheaded enemies, the cavalry directly under them were completely wiped out, and no one escaped or was captured. ... "Narant, how''s it going?" Beside the carriage, Stella looked at the eight seriously wounded lying on the ground with some reluctance. "The situation is not very good. At present, the blood of the wound has stopped, and I also applied the herbal powder for the trauma to them. However, after all, the injury is too heavy, and whether they can survive it depends on them!" Narant wiped the sweat from his forehead and took the towel from Vivian. He now regrets that he didn''t bring a few ambulances here, otherwise he could stop the bleeding faster for these seriously wounded people. Although Narant personally helped them suture the wounds, the speed was fast enough, but after all, the injury was too serious, and one more minute of blood would be left behind. Now these eight seriously injured people have fallen into a coma. Whether they can survive or not depends on the will of God. "Yeah!" Stella nodded silently. This was the first time he faced such a tragic situation. Although his face was slightly pale, his expression still showed no timidity. Chapter 356： Rakoff with question marks (2 in 1) "Miss Stella, the war here is over, but I don''t know how the descendants of the nobles in the valley ahead are now! Do we need to go and investigate?" Seeing Stella''s face, Narant This person who has experienced several life-and-death battles is in a stronger mood, and immediately opened the topic. "Huh? Narant, do you want to take a look?" Stella''s thoughts were indeed mobilized, and she raised her head slightly: "Narant, will it be too dangerous in the past now, after all, it is likely to attract the Northern Principality again. cavalry!" Stella glanced around worriedly again. In addition to the eight seriously injured and unconscious subordinates, there were 12 people who were temporarily unable to ride horses or participate in battles because their limbs were chopped. "It is indeed possible. When we fled, there were at least a hundred cavalry directly under the Northern Principality!" Narant nodded, "However, Stella, one of my girls raised a bird, and it It can detect the situation ahead for us, if we sneak into the mountains on both sides of the valley, we can not only check the situation, but also reduce the danger!" "As for these wounded, transport them to hide at the foot of the mountain over there, and then leave some cavalry for protection, I believe there will be no major problems!" In fact, at the moment when the previous war ended, Narant explained that Shirley sent Bees and Little Huihui to investigate the situation ahead. One is to prevent the Northern Principality from sending people again. The second is to check the situation of the Onyx Principality team ahead. When Narant sewed the last seriously wounded man, Shirley reported that the cavalry of the Northern Principality, who was on guard, showed no sign of making a comeback. As for the situation of the Onyx Principality''s team in the valley, they were already surrounded by heavy siege, and they were all forced to a mountain col where they were being besieged. Fortunately, it seems that these people in the Onyx Principality are still resisting for the time being, and they have not been eliminated or captured in the first place. Although Narant is very happy to see the big prince and Tony these guys hacked to death. But among the group of people, there were also most of the vassal heirs with tulip collars, especially his cheap elder brother, so Narant was ready to touch it and take a look. As for whether it can be helpful or not, we will see later. In addition, Xiao Huihui also found a road on the hills on both sides. It should have been left by the Rangers of the Agate Principality when they went to explore a few years ago. Although it was covered with weeds, it could still travel. "Okay! Narant, let''s go take a look!" Stella also knew about Xiao Huihui''s last birthday celebration. Since it can ensure the safety of everyone, Stella is naturally willing to take the risk. Soon, Narant began to make arrangements, leaving more than a dozen rangers to place the wounded in the woods at the foot of the mountain to wait for the follow-up troops. And he and Stella took the rest of the team to the Bell Mouth Valley. Moreover, Narant also brought Ramona''s long-range attack team this time. Although he didn''t know if he would be able to shoot at that time, the crossbow was a powerful weapon against cavalry at a distance, so it was absolutely safe to take it with you. Soon, Narant and his party returned to the Bell Mouth Valley under the leadership of Xiao Huihui. He didn''t dare to gallop past the horse in an upright manner, but got off the war horse from a distance, and then went forward by the foot of the mountain without a trace. About a few hundred meters on foot, they found a trail entrance at the foot of the mountain covered by weeds under the guidance of Xiao Huihui. All the war horses were **** in the woods, and a few people were left to take care of them, and then Narant and his group started hiking. As for the two crossbows, it was fortunate that they brought ten barbarians like Raymond. Each crossbow was carried by five barbarians, and the speed was not slow at all. "Narant, where did you learn this crossbow from? It''s so convenient!" Boris looked at the crossbow that could be easily lifted by only five people with envy in his eyes. The power of the bed crossbow has just been seen by all. Three or four hundred meters away can cause casualties to five or six cavalry. This power is definitely powerful. More importantly, it seems that it is very light and can be used anytime and anywhere, which is more than a hundred times more convenient than the big killer trebuchet. "This is also what I read from an ancient book. In fact, it is an enlarged version of the longbow, and there is no great magic!" Some blame it on ancient books. "It turned out to be from the book again!" Boris''s eyes widened, he really wanted to ask where Narant came from so many strange books that can make people rich. However, after thinking about it, didn''t he find a secret skill from a certain noble last time? "It seems that I have to read more books when I go back!" Boris said solemnly. "Puchi!" Boris''s voice just fell, but there was a puff that couldn''t help but laugh. Boris turned his head to look displeased, ready to teach him a lesson to the person who joked about him, and then told him the classic case of Narant reading a book and getting a treasure, and taught him to be a good man. But when he turned his head, he found that the person making fun of him was Stella. Boris could only laugh, and then turned back helplessly. Stella also noticed that she had lost her temper, and immediately returned to her calm expression. She has also heard about Boris''s previous style. After all, as an heir, she also has to be familiar with the characters of the vassals. In the past, except for Boris who knew how to do business than other nobles, in other respects, he was the same as ordinary nobles, with everything to eat, drink and play. Now hearing him so solemnly say that he wants to go back to reading, naturally makes people laugh In addition, if these strange things of Narant are really from a certain book, it is very likely to be a very rare and rare one. Otherwise, with so many magical things, just taking out any one of them can make a territory develop, and it has already been spread all over the principality, how could it only belong to Narant. Next, Narant and the others walked all the way along the mountain road. Although they also encountered several hidden spies from the Northern Principality on the mountain, there were Xiao Huihui and bees, and they were easily solved by them. After about ten minutes of walking, they came to the middle of the valley. As soon as he approached, the screaming and killing voices in the valley came into his ears. At the same time, the king and the six counts of the Onyx Principality''s large army marching slowly ahead. "What''s the matter? It took so long to come back with less than three teams of rangers?" The king frowned and rode on the brown monster horse. The rangers dispatched at noon today, plus young children, numbered at least nearly 1,800. But now a few hours have passed, but only less than 30 people have returned, which makes the king realize that something is wrong. "Your Majesty, is it because these little guys are reluctant to come back because of the rich loot!" Rakoff was a little relaxed. Because Tony reported to him at noon, this time the eldest prince secretly assembled a team of more than 400 people, preparing to hunt down the rangers of the Northern Principality in the afternoon. Therefore, he felt that there was a certain possibility that the other heirs did not receive any goods, so he was reluctant to return. "It shouldn''t be. Although the children received a lot of goods in the morning, there are also many teams who returned halfway due to battle damage." Bernard did not agree. "Hehe, Bernard, you don''t know yet. His Royal Highness and my little Tony have joined forces with many children this afternoon, forming a team of four or five hundred people to hunt down the rangers of the Northern Principality!" "So, it is estimated that the other children have not encountered many enemies, so the battle damage is naturally less than that in the morning!" Rakoff chuckled at Bernard. In fact, there is another sentence that has not been said, that is, the trophies of the vassals and sons of your Bernards are estimated to be less! tap! tap! "Get out of the way, urgent military situation! Get out of the way, urgent military situation!" Just when Lakoff''s proud smile was still hanging on his face, dozens of knights rushed forward, shouting loudly while running. Immediately, the cavalry in front of them who were responsible for clearing the way avoided them one after another. The eyesight of several earls and kings is extraordinary, and they can see the situation in front of them in an instant. And Bernard was even more heartbroken. "Your Majesty, it''s my Ranger Captain!" It was Lacy and his two subordinates who came back to report. As for the other cavalry, the rangers who were originally responsible for guarding the surrounding area heard Lacy''s cry and followed him to **** him. "Could it be that something happened ahead!" Hearing Bernard''s words, plus Nalazi throwing away all the equipment, his face full of anxiety, the king and other counts were a little surprised However, Rakoff still has some luck at the moment, guessing if it is only the Tulip family that has an accident. "Your Majesty, I''ll go up and take a look!" Bernard didn''t care what everyone was thinking, he couldn''t sit still at this moment, but Lacy had been following Stella, so he immediately rode his horse towards Lacy welcome. The king and several counts looked at each other and followed suit. "Lacy, what''s going on?" Soon, Bernard came to Lacy. "Lord Count, the military situation is urgent. Our ranger team was attacked by the Northern Principality. Among them, there are ten cavalry directly under the Northern Principality!" Lacy jumped off the running horse before he could even stop. After landing, he knelt directly on the ground and cried out anxiously. "What? Directly under the cavalry! What about Stella?" "My lord, the lady is unwilling to abandon her subordinates and others to evacuate in advance. She is still being pursued by the Northern Principality with other rangers. The lady asks the little swift horse to come back to report, and the count should send someone to rescue the lady!" Lacy''s face was full of expression. Anxious report completed. "This silly girl, why are you so stupid!" Bernard''s complexion changed greatly after hearing this, and a slight paleness appeared on his face. Seeing this, Lacy looked ashamed, but he hadn''t reported the news yet, so he was ready to speak again. But at this moment, Rakoff on the side interjected and asked, "The rangers of the Tulip family are in danger, so why don''t you ask other teams for help?" At this time, Rakoff felt that his guess seemed to be confirmed. It was really the Tulip family''s team that was in distress, and there was even a hint of schadenfreude in his heart. Lacy glanced at Rakoff after hearing this, with a strange expression on his face. As the captain of the Ranger team, I have participated in more than ten expeditions, so I know this Rakoff of course. However, he did not dare to delay any longer, and immediately replied: "Go back to Earl Rakoff, the other teams have already been ambushed by the Northern Principality, and they are all trapped in the encirclement!" Lakoff: "???" "What did you say, all the rangers are surrounded?" Rakoff didn''t respond with a question mark on his face, but the other counts and kings were suddenly shocked and their faces turned blue. "Yes, Your Majesty, except for my lady and Sir Narant, all the other rangers and descendants of nobles are trapped in the enemy''s encirclement, and the situation is very critical!" "Why didn''t you say this earlier?" Rakoff finally reflected at this time, there is no place to gloat in misfortune, the expression on his face is uglier than that of being trampled by monsters. And he actually aimed his anger at Lacy, took two steps forward and grabbed Lacy''s collar and yelled. "Rackoff, you''re courting death, didn''t he report it to you now?" Bernard had already told the guards to call the Tulip Knights. Seeing Rackoff''s actions, he was immediately furious, and he stepped forward and pushed Rackoff away. "Me," Rakoff also knew that his emotions were out of control, and he opened his mouth and couldn''t speak. "Enough! What are you still delaying at this time, do you want to wait for your heir to be killed or captured Immediately call the Knights to prepare for support!" The king immediately scolded with a gloomy face. "Yes, rescue is the most important thing now!" Several other counts also reflected from this terrifying news, and began to send people to summon their extraordinary cavalry regiments. "Remember, this matter needs to be kept secret and cannot be disclosed!" At this time, the king explained again. "Yes, Your Majesty!" In fact, there is no need for King Culver to remind them, and the nobles also know it. If the vassals knew about this now, the entire army would probably immediately bomb the camp and fall into chaos. After all, it included the family heirs of most of the vassals. While waiting for his subordinates to gather, the king continued to speak to Lacy: "Tulip Ranger, tell me the specifics of the afternoon, how many soldiers and horses are in the northern principality, and how are they ambushed?" "Your Majesty, this afternoon, the eldest prince gathered a team of more than 500 people to fight the Northern Principality in more than 60 places in front, and other ranger teams also arrived one after another. During the battle, the Northern Principality''s rangers suddenly collapsed. , and then a group of noble children ignored the reminders of the rangers and began to pursue. Finally, the rangers, including all families, fell into the ambush of the northern principality and were besieged in the valley at a distance of seventy miles." "And our team deliberately slowed down by more than a mile because of Sir Narant''s reminder. When we arrived outside the valley, the large cavalry and direct cavalry regiment of the Northern Principality appeared." Lacy didn''t dare to neglect, and told the story of what he knew. The more aristocrats listened, the more anxious they became. They saw at least a hundred cavalry directly under their command. After inquiring about the situation, the extraordinary knights of their respective counts also arrived one after another, and then the king and the six counts began to run towards the north. Chapter 357： Do you really think you are the chosen one? (2 in 1) In the middle of the valley at the mouth of the bell, listening to the fierce fighting in front, Narant and others couldn''t help but speed up their pace. Carefully passed through the dense forest in front, and immediately, the scene in the valley was completely brought into view. After seeing the scene in the valley, Narant and his party all showed shocking expressions. Because, the battle situation in this valley is too tragic! I saw that there were only more than 1,000 people left in the original 1,500 people of the Agate Principality. And these more than 1,000 people were surrounded by nearly 2,000 cavalrymen from the northern principality in a mountain and were being attacked. Among the more than 2,000 troops in the Northern Principality, the number of directly subordinate cavalry reached nearly 200. The two hundred directly subordinate cavalry were divided into two groups, one group of one hundred was ready to go, while the other group led two hundred ordinary cavalry to launch a fierce attack on the Onyx Principality each time. Every attack would cost the Onyx Principality dozens or hundreds of casualties. At this moment, in front of the Onyx Principality, there are corpses all over the place, blood flowing into rivers. Among the cavalry killed in action, they were basically the rangers of the counts or kings of the Onyx Principality. Although they were not titled knights, they were not afraid to face powerful enemies and guarded the outermost periphery with their flesh and blood. Instead, the descendants of the nobles huddled behind the rangers. Every time the cavalry of the Northern Principality attacked, these rangers resisted the crushing of the directly subordinate cavalry with ordinary flesh and blood. Whether it was Narant or Stella and others, they were all deeply moved when they saw this scene. "These bastards, why don''t you come forward with the Rangers to fight!" Boris saw his eyes red, and scolded the descendants of the nobles who were huddled behind. But after scolding, he also understands that this is the nobility. The body of a noble is extremely precious, and even without the order of these young children, the rangers dare not retreat. Because, if they die in battle, but can keep the descendants of nobles, then their families can receive very generous pensions. On the other hand, if they did not die in battle, but the descendants of the nobles did die, then even if they could go back alive, they might be convicted at that time, and even their families would be implicated. "This is the real feudalism!" For the first time, Narant deeply realized the cruelty of this noble lord''s world hierarchy. Although there were battles a few days ago, none of them was as big as the impact on Narant now. "Narant, can you help them?" Boris clenched his hands and asked. Stella also pursed her red lips lightly, looking at Narant with expectation in her eyes, and there was even a hint of crystal in her eyes. "Help, of course help!" Narant nodded without hesitation, he certainly wouldn''t be indifferent. He is not for a group of young children, but for these fierce and fearless rangers. Although his sale may not change the situation below, it can also contain the attack of the Northern Principality with the greatest possibility. "Raymond, you can help the long-range attack team pick a location and set up a crossbow as quickly as possible!" Narant immediately gave an order. "Yes, my lord!" As a barbarian, Raymond used to hold a lot of prejudice against noble civilization. , Even after surrendering to their own adults, they still maintain a little such prejudice against other nobles or commoners. After all, the feud of robbing land cannot be forgotten in just a few months. But when he saw the rangers below who were fierce and fearless, he realized that not everyone in the noble civilization was a despicable robber. At least the rangers below are respectable warriors. Soon, Raymond and several barbarians opened up two clearings under the shade of the trees, and also adjusted the angle of the clearings so that the ballista could directly aim at the valley below. When the ballista was erected, several guards from the long-range attack team immediately began to load the crossbow bolts. "Sir, the crossbow arrows have been loaded!" After a while, two crossbow arrows of amazing size were loaded. "Very good, Vivienne, you can operate one of them, take a 30-second preview, and try to target those directly under the knights!" "Yes, my lord!" When Vivian heard the words, she immediately came to one of the ballistas and began to adjust. While Narant and the others quietly set up their crossbows, the Northern Principality Rangers below began to regroup. A full 500 people were divided into three rows and slowly marched to a distance of 300 meters from the team of the Onyx Principality, and then they were ready to charge again with murderous aura. "The Royal Knights, the traitor army of the Onyx Principality in front of the target, charge!" "kill!" Under the order of one of the directly subordinate cavalry captains, the five hundred Northern Principality cavalry rushed towards the Onyx Principality team like a torrent. "Rangers, for honor, strike!" As cavalry, when facing each other, even if it is the defending side, it is impossible to stay in place. Therefore, when the Northern Principality started a new round of offensive, the Onyx Principality also started a counter-charge. The distance between the two sides is not far, and it only took a few breaths to complete the acceleration, and then collided together in the valley. Bang bang bang! At the moment when the cavalry on both sides collided, a terrifying dull collision sound came out. As light cavalry, in the face of the directly subordinate cavalry team covered with iron armor, the rangers have no resistance at all. It was just a face-to-face, and in an instant, more than a dozen front-row rangers with their horses were knocked over to the ground, and then fell under countless iron hooves. However, even those rangers who were lucky enough not to be hit by their direct cavalry were not much better off, and they also couldn''t dodge the enemy''s death scythe. The cavalry on both sides eventually scuffled together, waving their long swords and starting to kill. For a while, there was a sound of killing in the valley. Court Ponytail is a ranger squad leader for the Tulip family. It has been three years since he joined the Rangers team. Although joining the Rangers means that the horse hides the body, he has no regrets. Because after becoming a Ranger, his originally not wealthy family was finally able to live a prosperous life. The wife and mother at home, and the three well-behaved children can show bright smiles every day, and they don''t have to worry about being hungry. Today, he finally ushered in the most dangerous catastrophe to become a Ranger. He knew that he should die in this catastrophe this time. But he is not afraid, since the day he became a Ranger, he has actually expected this result. However, before he died in this battle, he was still worried about one thing, and that was whether the noble young masters behind him could return safely in the end. If he can return safely, even if he dies, the count will give his family a very generous pension for his bravery. With these pensions, his wife is enough to raise three children. In this way, he can also die without regret. But looking at the dense array of enemies around him, Court was very worried, worried that those noble young masters would not be able to escape safely. In this way, the pension will definitely be reduced, and after his death, his wife and children may soon start to starve. "No, I must kill two more enemies, even if there is only a glimmer of hope, I will not give up!" "Go to hell, you **** of the usurper." Court, with red eyes, slashed an ordinary cavalryman from the Northern Principality to his horse. This was already the third enemy he killed in this charge, and he lived up to his reputation as a ranger captain. However, because of his outstanding performance, he was immediately targeted by a cavalry directly under the Northern Principality. This direct cavalryman has a high level of bronze. When he saw this direct cavalry charge towards him, Court knew that his mission was coming to an end. "Kill! For honor!" Coulter was not afraid. Since he couldn''t escape, he would die in the most heroic way. I hope that the gods of glory of nobles and gentlemen can pity their wives and children on their bravery. With a shout, Court urged the warhorse and swung the long sword straight towards the cavalry directly under him. tap! tap! With a few short hooves, the distance between the two sides was narrowing. "Go to hell!" At the moment when the two sides were about to cross each other, the cavalry directly under the deal snorted coldly. Although Court is heroic, it is a pity that facing the extraordinary knight, in the face of this absolute power, anger and courage are futile and will not bring him miracles. At the moment of meeting, before Court''s long sword could be cut off, the long sword directly under the cavalry on the opposite side had already slashed towards his neck with a piercing sound. And the disdain in the eyes of the cavalry directly pierced into Court''s heart. "Goodbye! My gentle and industrious wife!" Court closed his eyes, thinking back to the time when his gentle wife brought him the savory brown bread. puff! The sound of a sword piercing into the flesh was heard in Carter''s ears. "It turns out that death doesn''t hurt, is his sword too fast? That''s fine too" Hearing this pop, a thought flashed through Carter''s mind. One second, two seconds, three seconds "Can it be felt for so long after death?" After waiting for three seconds, Court finally realized something was wrong. The next moment, he opened his eyes. And the moment he opened his eyes, an incredible scene appeared. He Court did not die, but the cavalry directly under him who was about to behead him was nailed to the ground by a thick and long wooden spear. And his eyes that were full of disdain have also turned into pain, other than that, it is extremely unbelievable. Where did this wooden spear come from? No, it''s not a wooden spear, it''s an arrow with tail feathers on it. But how can there be such a thick arrow in this world? In fact, not to mention that this direct knight is unbelievable, even Court feels like a dream. It all happened so fast that Court didn''t have time to reflect. "Bastard, go to hell!" And just when Court was absent-minded, another cavalryman directly under his command saw his teammates die tragically, shouted angrily at him, and slashed at him with a long sword in his hand, ready to avenge his comrades. Whoosh! puff! However, just as he was about to approach Carter, a screech sounded again. Immediately, the cavalry directly under his command seemed to have been hit by a galloping horse. The whole person flew up, and was immediately nailed to the ground, exactly the same way as the previous cavalry directly under his command. This time, Court could see clearly that the huge arrow was flying from behind him, shooting the second cavalry directly under him who was about to kill him. Court immediately looked back, and saw a small group of people on the hills more than 100 meters high behind them, using the strange weapons he had never seen before, with the help of dense branches to cover them. And the thick and long arrows that just shot and killed the two directly subordinate cavalry are being quickly installed. Court also saw a young man in silver armor shouting to himself from behind the bushes. It''s just that the shouting around was so loud that Court couldn''t hear it at all. However, this time, Court knew that he could no longer be in a daze. Now that there is support on the mountain, maybe the probability that the descendants of the nobles in the rear can escape will be higher. This increased probability made Court a little happier than he was alive. "I will try my best to kill the enemy! Go to hell, you usurpers'' lackeys!" At the next moment, Court swung the sword again and continued to fight. "This kid, what are you looking at, do you really think he is the chosen son of heaven?" What Court didn''t know was that Narrant wasn''t yelling at him, but yelling at him. If this kid wasn''t lucky enough, the second arrow of the long-range team even hit the cavalry directly under his command then this guy would be dead. "Narant, don''t be angry, if this squad leader can survive, I will definitely ask my father to call him to scold you!" Stella felt quite interesting seeing Narant''s scolding appearance. . In the past, Narant was polite in front of her, so how could such rude behavior appear. Of course, this rude performance was not rude at all in Stella''s eyes, but felt that Narant was very real. "Cough cough! Miss Stella, I''m just talking, I''m not so serious!" Narant Cai and Stella were also here, and immediately waved his hand in embarrassment. Whizzing! Between the two talking, the ballista''s shooting continued. "No, there is an ambush on the mountain, everyone retreat!" "There is an ambush on the mountain, everyone retreat!" At the same time, as five or six directly under the cavalry were plotted against by Leng Jian, the team of the Northern Principality finally realized that something was wrong. Previously, due to the chaos on the battlefield and the lack of vision, the cavalry could not find it immediately. But when several comrades in the battle circle died tragically, the directly subordinate cavalry immediately shouted and began to retreat after realizing the problem. Although the Royal Knights are also fearless, but in the face of the despicable arrows that hurt people in secret, no one can fight with peace of mind. With the withdrawal of the directly affiliated cavalry regiment, those ordinary cavalry naturally began to retreat. In this way, the previous rounds would be fought for five or six minutes, but this time it ended in just over a minute. The directly affiliated cavalry regiment, which had only one minor injury before, paid the price of six deaths this time. As for the North Agate Principality, at least 80 or 90 people were killed each time, but now only a dozen people have to pay the price, and most of them were killed when they charged and collided. Chapter 358： brain circuit "What''s the matter, who called to retreat!" At the same time, Commander Bucher, who was originally sitting in the rear, led his troops to the front of the cavalry who were taking the initiative to retreat. "Commander Bucher, it''s not good, there is an ambush in the Onyx Principality. They used a weapon that they have never seen before and fired extremely thick and long arrows, and they have killed several of our royal knights!" "What?" Batcher has been sitting at the rear to guard against possible enemies in the south of the valley, but his attention has been observing the situation here. But because the distance is seven or eight hundred meters, and because the war horses are galloping and the smoke and dust are drifting, they did not notice the traces of the crossbow arrows across the sky. In addition, Narant and the others are also very delicate in covering up, and they are setting up a position under a few dwarf trees. In this way, when viewed from a distance, they are all blocked by the falling leaves in front of them. Only when you look up from the foot of the mountain can you see their existence. Until this moment, Batcher did not know the existence of Narant and others. And following the report of his subordinates, he also looked towards the battlefield that had been vacated, and sure enough, he saw the six cavalry directly under his command were nailed to the ground by wooden poles like spears, which was quite conspicuous. "It turned out to be true!" Bache''s eyes showed horror. Several cavalrymen who had gone to hunt down the Tulip family had fled back and informed the entire team of the annihilation. They also said that the other party could shoot terrifying arrows. Even the bronze knights could not resist these thick arrows. Batcher was a little unconvinced at first, thinking that these guards were worried about taking the responsibility of failing and fleeing, so they were talking nonsense. But now the crossbow arrow appeared again, and harvested six royal knights at one time, he knew that those guards really didn''t lie! However, how did they shoot such thick and long arrows, and still have such great power at a distance of three or four hundred meters? As an aborigines in this technologically backward world, even though Batcher has reached the peak level of silver, he still cannot imagine how to do it. "Deputy Commander Batcher, it seems that the other party only grabbed the royal knights to attack, and now 16 royal knights have been lost!" At this time, the deputy of the steward beside Batcher asked worriedly, "Are we sending someone to go? Will the attackers be dealt with on the mountain?" "We explored the terrain here in advance. Although the hills on both sides are not high, they are very steep. It is very difficult to climb. You can only find roads from both sides to let the team go up." "So, it''s too time-consuming to send people to search for those sneak attackers!" Batcher rejected the proposal, Before the ambush, he had already sent people to survey the terrain. In order to avoid the meat flying to his mouth, he sent people to dig a steep vertical **** that was originally a slightly gentler slope. "This deputy commander of Bucher, what should we do now!" The manager of the Marquis Lisen family was a little anxious. "Since we can''t capture them at the least price, we can''t wait any longer, leaving 500 people to guard against possible enemies in the south of the valley, and everyone else is ready to launch a general attack on me!" Batcher''s murderous aura was suddenly released. He was not going to delay any longer, he originally wanted to capture the heirs of these agate principalities at the least price, after all, there was still time. If the Onyx Principality wants to come to support, it will take at least two hours, or even longer. And they only need more than an hour at the longest, and they will definitely win these more than a thousand people. But now casualties are unavoidable, and the opponent directly attacked the Royal Knights, so he simply won the victory regardless of casualties. "Yes! Lord Bache!" At the same time, the Northern Principality was caught off guard by Narant''s ballista, while the descendants of the Onyx Principality seemed to have found a life-saving straw. "We have reinforcements! That''s Miss Stella!" "Miss Stella, hurry up, save us!" "Yes! Miss Stella, save us!" The descendants of the nobles below shouted to the top one after another. After all, they are used to being rich and noble. In the face of the situation of ten deaths and no life, no one can keep calm. Even if some heirs with a little blood, face the hope of life, no one is willing to choose to fight to the death. "Miss Stella, the eldest prince is here with me, and there are several heirs of the earl are here, you guys quickly find a way to throw a rope down, let''s climb up!" At this time, Tony also raised his head and shouted up shamelessly. In order to increase the success rate, he directly used the name of the eldest prince. The eldest prince naturally had no opinion on this, but Tony said what he couldn''t say. "Sorry, His Royal Highness, and all of you, we don''t have enough ropes here, so you can only find a way to resist the attack of the Northern Principality." "And we will support you at the top of the mountain!" Stella heard the call, and replied with a vindictive tone towards the bottom. In fact, Narant has a rope, but it is not enough. After all, it is more than 100 meters high. The rope they spelled out was only one rope at most, and they couldn''t save a few people at all. On the contrary, it may speed up the collapse of the team, so it is better to let them fight to the death below, so that it is possible to die and live. Besides, Narant didn''t say anything about the rope, and Stella didn''t ask, obviously she and Narant had the same idea. The eldest prince and several other descendants of the great nobles were all disappointed after hearing the answer. If there was a rope, then the few of them would definitely be able to escape immediately. As for the other teammates, they didn''t think much about it at all. "Let''s defend together with the Rangers! It seems that the Northern Principality is about to attack in an all-round way. If you don''t take action, you won''t be able to run away when the Rangers are killed!" At this moment, Narant and others, who were standing high, saw the movement of the Northern Principality team. Nearly 200 directly subordinate cavalry have gathered, and another 130-odd ordinary cavalry have also begun to line up. Hearing this reminder from Stella, the young descendants at the bottom of UU Reading immediately turned pale, and finally reached the final attack. And the rangers in front also faintly heard the words of the officers'' lectures, cheering up the rangers and preparing to fight to the death. "Then let''s fight! Miss Stella is right, if the Rangers die, we can''t survive!" "Yeah! Let''s fight then!" Perhaps knowing that it was doomed, many young heirs who were originally **** also began to sink their boats, ready to give it a go. Tony''s face was pale, and he looked at the eldest prince after listening to the shouts of the young sons and daughters fighting to the death: "His Royal Highness, what should we do?" "Then let''s fight!" The eldest prince hid his hands in the cloak and responded with a pale face. In fact, his hands were already trembling, and he had no determination to die, but as the heir to the throne, he had to pretend to be calm. "It''s all Nastella''s fault. The good battle can still drag on for a long time, and maybe we can wait for support. Now they come to disrupt the situation. Not only did they not rescue us, but they also angered the cavalry of the Northern Principality and made them start the general attack!" Tony, a guy with a clear mind, finally spilled his resentment on Stella and the others because of fear. After hearing the words, the surrounding counts and sons had different expressions, but they all kept silent. The eldest prince did not express his opinion. He now only hopes that he can rely on his own identity to let the other party not kill him, but capture him. In this way, he has a chance to live. "Woooooo!" At this time, the horn of the Northern Principality''s attack finally came from the front. This is the beginning of the general attack, because the army will use the trumpet order only when the team exceeds 500 people. In this way, the command can be conveyed to all soldiers in the first time. Chapter 359： Miss Stella, help me! "kill!" With the sound of the horns resounding through the valley, the team of more than 1,500 people from the Northern Principality charged towards the team of the Onyx Principality like a raging beast, with the directly subordinate cavalry taking the lead. "Ranger, for glory, kill!" The rangers of the Onyx Principality also gathered more than 600 people this time, and started the counter-charge without hesitation. "Let''s kill too! If you don''t rush, you have to wait for death!" Some young children were still hesitating at the moment, but several young people immediately stood up and raised their arms and shouted! "Okay, let''s kill too! We''ll fight with these northern principalities'' bastards!" "kill!" With the shouts of the young people, it was immediately reflected, and even some timid young children finally gathered up their courage and followed the rear of the Rangers and began to charge. Obviously, for things like combat, there is also a herd effect. The eldest prince and others in the back, seeing the descendants of the minor nobles, all began to charge, and their faces were ashen. It''s just that these heirs of the great nobles were originally at the back of the team, and they are also at the back now. Boom! Boom! Like a torrent, the two sides collided in an instant. Bang bang bang! Dangdang! Accompanied by the billowing smoke and dust, the muffled sound of the collision and the metal collision of swords and swords resounded through the valley. "Vivian, give me a point and help those weak noble descendants first!" "Yes, my lord!" "Long-range attack squad, launch!" Whizzing! The battle began below, and Narant was not idle, so the long-range attack team began to shoot the knights directly under the range. Moreover, in order to help the people below as much as possible, Narant intends to help those weak young children first, because they are very disadvantaged in the face of the cavalry directly under them. On the other hand, the people like the eldest prince, because their strength is basically at the peak of bronze or the beginning of silver, can last a long time under the attack of the cavalry directly under them. At this moment, Narant suddenly saw his cheap old brother Burritt, who was being attacked by a high-ranking bronze knight. Britt, who was only at the intermediate level of bronze, was beaten back and forth. "Vivian, over there!" Seeing this, Narant naturally couldn''t let his cheap brother die, and Andrew would definitely be hit by that time. "Yes, my lord!" Vivian didn''t dare to delay, she aimed directly, and then pulled the launcher. Boom! puff! The arrow hit the unsuspecting bronze high-level knight without incident. When the arrow was hit, his long sword was still held high in the air, but the whole person was dragged out by the arrow and pinned to the ground. "Thank you Miss Stella!" Burritt wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and thanked him upwards. Of course, he was thankful to Stella, and he thought that this weapon was a new weapon just named by the Count. No time to pay attention to Brett, Narant saw a young bronze junior being beaten in danger, and then continued to point, "Vivian, over there!" "Yes, my lord!" Whoosh! puff! Another direct cavalry was shot off the horse. "Thank you, Miss Stella!" The young man also thanked the mountain with a pale face. Then, as the battle continued, such voices of thanks came one after another, and seven or eight young children received help in a row. The ensuing effect was that originally Narant and the others were looking for their own targets for help, but it gradually evolved into some young children below who called for help above without encountering any danger to their lives. At the beginning, Narant and others would respond one or two, but when the matter intensified, Narant immediately ignored these calls. For example, the shameless Tony, who clearly has the strength of the peak of bronze, was besieged by a bronze high-level and a bronze middle-level, and he even asked for help from above. With his strength, he can completely compete with the two of them and delay for a while. "Miss Stella, hurry up and help me shoot down an enemy!" Whoosh! A thick long arrow slid past Tony''s head, but to his disappointment, the target of the attack was not his enemy, but the heir of another minor noble. "Bastard! After I go out, I must make your Tulip Family look good!" Tony cursed. How could he know that even if he was really going to be hacked to death, Narant would not rescue him. Narant is a more cautious person and has no character of repaying grievances with virtue. What''s more, he doesn''t have any danger to his life now. Instead, he is fishing, and he dares not pay a small injury to kill one of the enemies first. Next, there are a lot of things like this. Even the eldest prince called for help from above because he was besieged by a silver junior and a bronze peak knight. But the eldest prince''s own strength has reached the first silver level, and he has been stable for four or five years. He is only one step away from breaking through the silver middle level, and he can completely deal with these two enemies. And he didn''t dare to work hard, so he was forced to retreat one after another, and his performance was not as good as some young children in the early bronze stage. Whizzing! Seeing that the arrow above was still there, but he did not respond to his request for help, there was also a trace of resentment in the eyes of the eldest prince, but he did not curse like Tony did. As the heir to the king, his education is more comprehensive and the city government is more profound. However, although there were a few people in the crowd who complained about Narant and others, most of the young children were extremely grateful to Narant and others. Because of the appearance of Narant, they were not defeated by the Northern Principality''s cavalry in an instant, and they can continue to stalemate now. Of course, such a situation was not what the Northern Principality wanted to see. "Send my order, the Royal Knights don''t care about those rangers, these rangers can be handed over to ordinary cavalry, and let them do their best to deal with the heirs of the Onyx Principality!" "If you are willing to surrender, give priority to the prisoners, if not, kill them all!" Bacher gave the order in a cold voice. "Yes, my lord!" As Bucher''s new order was conveyed, all the cavalry directly under the command began to look for the young sons to fight. Immediately, the pressure of the young heirs suddenly increased. The cry for help below became more urgent, and the casualties of the young children began to appear. "No, they seem to be going all out to deal with the descendants of the nobles!" With the changes in the battlefield below, Narant and others on the mountain also became nervous. Although it was said that the young people were very cowardly before and hid behind the Rangers. But now that the Northern Principality has launched a general offensive, these young children are the key to this battle. If these young sons did not hold back the directly subordinate cavalry, I believe that it would not take long for all the rangers to be killed and motivated. But now, the mere two ballistas in Narant are no longer enough to influence the direction of the battle. "What should I do? If it goes on like this, I am afraid that in less than ten minutes, the Northern Principality will be able to win!" Although Boris was very contemptuous of the cowardice of these young children at the beginning. But he also knew that if everyone was wiped out, he couldn''t help but worry about the people below him at this moment. Chapter 360： Little gray, a real man of iron and blood! Hearing the words, Narant frowned, wondering if there was any way to delay the time. If it can be delayed until the support of the Onyx Principality, then there is no need for them to do anything, and the crisis will be lifted naturally. Thinking of this, Narant suddenly had a flash of inspiration. When everyone was staring at the battle situation below, he silently called Shirley and went to the side. "Sir, do you have anything to do with me?" "Xue Li, there is a task here, sir, that needs to be handed over to Xiao Huihui!" Narant also said long-windedly, and explained the matter directly, "Sir, there is a porcelain bottle here, Xue Li, you tie it to Xiao Huihui''s feet. ,Then" Next, Narant detailed his plans. "Yes, my lord!" Little Loli responded immediately after hearing it. "Well, let''s do it, remember not to tell other people, if the matter is done, when the Qiu Zheng is completed, go back and invite you to a big meal!" Narant touched the little Loli''s head. "Yes, my lord!" Little Loli smiled happily. After explaining Shirley, Narant returned to the crowd. "Hope it works!" Narant muttered as he looked at the intense situation on the field. The solution he came up with was actually very simple. Since it was time to delay, it would be better to use the essence of purple clover to lure all the war horses into fighting with peace of mind. At that time, the knights above can''t control the horses, and naturally they can''t find the enemy to fight. And the porcelain bottle he handed to Shirley was a brand-new bottle of purple alfalfa essence taken from the space ring. At that time, tie the porcelain bottle to Xiao Huihui''s feet, wait for Xiao Huihui to fly far away, and then open the porcelain bottle with his mouth, these war horses will definitely go crazy after smelling it. Of course, it''s not enough to make them run wild once, and it can''t expose the presence of purple alfalfa essence, otherwise this thing is too easy to be missed. Therefore, after the war horses are attracted away, let Xiao Huihui close the cork again and fly to another place to continue to open the bottle cap to lure him. This repetition is the best way to procrastinate. And with Xiao Huihui''s current IQ and pigeon-sized body, it''s perfect to accomplish this. And there is another important point, that is, Xiao Huihui is not conspicuous. The battle here is so fierce, who would care about a bird hundreds of kilometers away? Of course, the plan seems to be seamless, but Narant is also a little clueless. I don''t know if things will go according to their own ideas. After all, although the war horse will go crazy under the lure of purple alfalfa essence, this thing is indiscriminate killing, which means that even if Narant''s own war horse is not tied or arranged in advance, it will be purple The effect of alfalfa extract. Therefore, he cannot guarantee that there will be other accidents during this period! "Sir, Xiao Huihui has gone!" Not long after Narant returned to her original position, Shirley Little Lolita quietly ran back and whispered in Narant''s ear. Narant nodded silently without saying anything. Stella saw this scene, but didn''t think much about it, just glanced at it casually, and returned her attention to the valley. At the same time, Xiao Huihui spread his wings and was soaring in the air. In just a few breaths, Xiao Huihui arrived at the northern end of the valley, about a mile away from the battlefield. Don''t look at the little gray body is a little fat, like a small pigeon. In fact, under the blessing of Xue Li''s innate power, the underside of his feathers were all kyphotic muscles. If you look at it from a human perspective, this little guy is definitely a real man of iron and blood. He can stand on his fist, walk a horse, break a big stone on his chest, and open a bottle cap with a chrysanthemum. After landing, Xiao Huihui leisurely retracted his wings, then lowered his head and pecked at the mouth of the porcelain bottle on his feet. Boo! In an instant, the bottle cap was bitten in his mouth and opened, and then an incomparably rich scent of purple alfalfa emerged from the porcelain bottle. "It''s over!" After Xiao Huihui opened the bottle cap, Boris on the mountain murmured while looking at the battlefield below. In just over a minute, seven or eight young heirs died under the long swords of the cavalry directly under them, and many were injured. If this continues, within three or two minutes, the team of the Onyx Principality will definitely be defeated. Stella and the others all kept silent when they heard the words, knowing that they should be powerless now. Even though the guards of Narant''s long-range attack team were sweating profusely due to the high-intensity loading, the number of two ballistas was too small, and the weak rate of fire could not save the overall situation. hoo hoo hoo! However, just when everyone''s hearts sank to the bottom of the valley, the change in the valley below suddenly rose. I saw that on the battlefield, the docile war horses suddenly raised their heads and stood there blankly, looking towards the north. The knights who were fighting on horseback were still fighting fiercely, but at this moment, because the warhorse stood still, many knights stumbled when they changed shape and almost fell off the horse. And this is not over yet, when the knights pulled **** the reins, trying to make the war horses move, these war horses let out a high-pitched cry, and then turned their direction neatly and dashed towards the north. What''s going on here? "Looking at the war horses that were even more uniform than Narant''s guards when they turned around, Boris was stunned, with question marks all over his face. "I don''t know either! It seems that even the warhorses of the Northern Principality are rushing towards that side!" Rael shook his head dumbly. At this moment, not only the war horses on the battlefield, but also the hundreds of Northern Principality cavalrymen who were originally used for vigilance also joined the rushing team. "Is there something over there?" At the moment, everyone looked towards the north with a puzzled expression. But there is nothing in the valley over there, as if these war horses are affected by invisible forces, and this is the strange situation. But when everyone was stunned, Narant had a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. He could see it very clearly. Just after the horse group changed, Xiao Huihui put the cork in his mouth back to the mouth of the bottle, and then he spread his wings and flew high into the sky without hesitation. In this way, the nearly three thousand warhorses below here rushed to the north as if going crazy, while the knights above were at a loss. The docile mount that used to be like a comrade-in-arms ignored their orders in the slightest, and even pulling the reins was useless. At this moment, they have no intention to attack the enemy, these more than 3,000 war horses are madly running in the narrow valley, just like the legendary beast tide. Now they can''t wait to find a rope to tie themselves to the horse''s back, because if they fall off the horse at this time, they will definitely become a puddle of meat, the kind that can''t even find the slag, even the iron armor on their bodies can''t protect them. In the fear of these knights, the war horses ran wild for more than a mile, and then all the war horses stopped. Immediately, the war horses held their heads high, twitching their big nostrils and sniffing around suspiciously. Chapter 361： This is the first time Ive heard this request! Quiet! After the horses under him stopped, neither the cavalry of the Northern Principality nor the cavalry of the Onyx Principality began to fight immediately. Instead, they looked at each other in dismay and glanced around, trying to figure out why this strange situation was. Even the highest commander-in-chief of the Northern Principality at the moment, Vice-Commander Nabacher was confused. "Deputy Commander Bucher, what''s going on?" the steward of Marquis Lisson asked. "I don''t know either!" Deputy Commander Bucher shook his head. "then now" "Yes, keep fighting!" Batcher suddenly woke up. In any case, this plan must be completed today, otherwise if the task is not completed at such a huge price, he will not be able to explain it when he returns. Moreover, there have been too many accidents now, so he needs to fight quickly. Woohoo! Following Batcher''s order, the messenger who had been beside him in charge of sounding the horn immediately complied. And hearing the horn sound, the Rangers on both sides also woke up! "Royal Knights, kill" "Ranger, for glory, kill" Shouters, the Rangers on both sides are ready to continue their shopping. hoo hoo hoo! However, just when the two sides raised their long swords again and were about to start fighting, the war horses under them neighed again, and the limelight immediately overwhelmed the crowd. Everyone: "???" The cavalry on both sides, who had been shouting for killing all day, were stagnant, and the mouths that were still open didn''t have time to close. Boom! Boom! The next moment, just as the knights on both sides were stunned, the war horses turned their heads in unison again, and then returned to the original road and started running wildly. That madness, that speed, is no worse than before. Stella: "" Boris: "" Rael: "" A crowd of tulip rangers, and barbarians: "" "Nanarant, knock me to see if I''m dreaming? Is this still a battlefield?" Boris stared blankly at the back of the original road below and ran wildly, as if the cavalry on both sides were holding a horse-riding competition, some I wonder if I haven''t woken up yet, so this illusion occurs. This requires! I also met for the first time! Narant rolled his eyes. Immediately, he raised his fist! boom! Narant hit the old fist directly on Boris''s chest armor. Boris: "" "It hurts, Narant, you''re trying too hard." Boris, who fell to the ground, almost gasped. "Boris, I''m not here to make you more sure that you''re not dreaming!" Narant spread his hands. "Okay, thank you! I can be sure now, I''m not dreaming!" Boris had no choice but to pat his **** and stood up, "but, Narant, tell me why this is happening below. ? "Boris, I don''t know, maybe it''s the blessing of the God of Glory!" Narant was like a mirror in his heart, but this secret could only be shared by him and a few lucky daughters. As for Boris, sorry, go and play in the mud "Huh? Yes, maybe it''s really the favor of the God of Glory, otherwise, how could the world let these war horses run so unusually out of thin air!" Daliang, as if dazzling, the brain made up for it all! "It seems to make sense!" Rael nodded in approval at this time. Narant: "" "God of Glory, I hope this kind of favor can continue, so that the cavalry team below can survive and wait for support!" Boris actually made a wish towards the God of Glory sincerely. Maybe the God of Glory really heard Boris''s wish. When the more than 3,000 cavalry below were carried by horses for a distance of about two miles, it didn''t take long for the horses to turn back and run again. And Boris, Rael and others, including several Rangers, watched all this and became more and more convinced that it was what the God of Glory did, and continued to make wishes towards the God of Glory. In such a situation, the cavalry below suffered a lot. They ran wildly back and forth in this valley many times, not only did their butts turn upside down, even if their heads were going to faint, they even ate a mouthful of dirt. Of course, for everyone in the Onyx Principality, this difficulty is no longer a problem. Because this is everyone''s hope of living, they hugged the war horse''s neck one by one, and let the war horse run back and forth like crazy. And in the Northern Principality, Nabacher''s complexion has turned ashen. He knows that if this goes on, let alone complete the plan. Due to the delay of time, it is very likely that they will wait for the support of the Onyx Principality in the end, and they will probably be wiped out by then. "Why is this!" Batcher clenched his teeth, a little resenting that the God of Glory did not care for him and the Northern Principality. This time, the plan was clearly guaranteed, but in the end there were so many twists and turns However, things would not change because of his resentment. Next, the mad horses were still desperately running back and forth in the valley. Ten minutes, twenty minutes and an hour Gradually, even though most of the valleys below were war horses, as time passed, their physical strength disappeared under the unrestrained gallop. After an hour, many of the war horses could only trot reluctantly, and their bodies became staggered. The horses were all sweating on their backs. It didn''t take long for these war horses to die from exhaustion. During this process, it was not that Batcher didn''t think about jumping off the warhorse. After all, when the warhorse stopped, there was a short gap. But they are knights, and their combat effectiveness will be greatly affected if they leave the warhorse. More importantly, this valley is also dozens of miles away from the nearest castle in the Northern Principality. If they were allowed to walk back on their legs, it would be completely impossible. I am afraid that they will be chased by the Onyx Principality on the way. This is a dead end for them! Boom! Boom! Just when Bacher was heartbroken and helpless about what was like a punishment from God today, something that made him even more desperate appeared. Sitting on the horses, they heard a deafening roar, accompanied by the tremor of the ground. As an excellent cavalryman, he was keenly aware that this roar was not something that the exhausted horse under him could make. And they can infer that the roaring sound originated from the south of the valley. This means that reinforcements from the Onyx Principality are here! Immediately, a famous knight in the Northern Principality turned pale, but instead, a group of rangers and descendants of nobles from the Agate Principality showed excitement. "Narant, look, the reinforcements are here! It''s the team of our Onyx Principality!" Chapter 362： Crazy harvest loot! "Narant, look, the reinforcements are here! It''s the team of our Onyx Principality!" Because they were standing high and seeing far away, Narant and the others immediately saw the billowing smoke and dust appearing in the south. In the smoke and dust, there were at least a thousand cavalry rushing towards them. When Boris saw the reinforcements from the Onyx Principality, he was no less excited than the young heirs below. After all, as an authentic native, Boris has a stronger sense of belonging to the Onyx Principality than Narant. Not to mention Boris, everyone present also showed excited expressions. "Yeah! It''s here!" Narant nodded with a smile, his surprise was not that much, because even if the support was half an hour in the evening, he could make the horses below run for another half hour. In a perfunctory agreement, Narant immediately called Raymond. "Raymond, tie a rope, we''re going down the mountain!" "Going down the mountain?" Everyone around was stunned. "Such a good opportunity, aren''t you ready to go down and grab a few more war horses as trophies?" Narant laughed out loud. Because of the purple alfalfa essence, although he could not reveal his credit, he reluctantly gave up this great credit to Rongguang. But he is not going to let go of the real benefits below, and he has to make a fortune anyway and eat a lot. "That''s right! The reinforcements have arrived, and these horses are tired and can''t run away at all!" Boris and Rael''s eyes lit up instantly when they heard the words. Immediately, a few people got ready, waiting for Raymond and the others to connect the ropes, and then put them down. "Hey, look at you, this time the war horse seems to have stopped and no longer runs!" It took only a minute or two for Raymond and others to connect the ropes. However, just when the rope was put down and Narant was about to start climbing down the mountain first, Boris and the others finally noticed the situation in the valley. The more than 3,000 horses that were still running finally stopped when they reached the southern end. Moreover, this pause lasted for more than 30 seconds, and none of these horses were ready to turn around again. "I see, the God of Glory must know that our reinforcements are coming, so he has withdrawn his favor!" Boris suddenly widened his eyes and expressed his opinion, "I must have guessed so! The God of Glory is here Come on, allow me to thank you for your favor!" Boris immediately and sincerely thanked the honorable boss! "The God of Glory is above, please allow me to thank you for your favor!" Rael also followed closely. Moreover, apart from the two, even the rangers who were not nobles followed suit, silently thanking them. Well, they are not nobles. In fact, communicating with Rongguang is considered to be overstepping. If it is really investigated, it is also a crime, so I can only use silent recitation to thank. "Boris, hurry up, do you still want a warhorse!" Narant rolled his eyes, and everything could be related to Rongguang. This is obviously because of his own explanation in advance, so he had already asked Xue Li to inform Xiao Huihui, and the mission would be completed when the reinforcements arrived! "Oh! We''re here!" As soon as the two heard Narant''s reminder, they rushed over immediately. Obviously, the cavalry of the northern principalities below are mouth-watering for them. At the moment, Narant took the lead, followed by Boris and Rael and began to climb down quickly. As for the back, of course, there are Raymond and Quick and others! If you want to eat enough, how can Narant be alone. Soon, Narant came down the mountain. As for the cavalry that had stopped on both sides, they were still in a circle at the moment, and most of them were dizzy from running back and forth for more than an hour, and they were sitting on horseback at the moment and vomited. "Boris, Rael, we are all on our own!" "Okay, Narant!" The two guys, Rael and Boris, naturally had no objection, rubbing their hands excitedly and starting to split up towards the nearest Northern Principality cavalry. Narant was also unambiguous, and directly selected a cavalry directly under the Northern Principality. Before the cavalry directly under him could react, Narant went up with an old fist, and then the cavalry under the direct subordinate, who had some soft legs and hands, fell to the ground. "Quake! Raymond!" "Sir, the little one is here!" Quick and Raymond climbed down to the foot of the mountain, and when they heard the call, they immediately rushed over with their helmets. "You follow me behind, and you are responsible for tying up the prisoners and holding the war horses!" "Yes, my lord!" The two responded, and immediately took the guards and rushed directly on the fallen cavalry, and tied him firmly with ropes. Of course, the warhorse would also not be missed, and was immediately held by a guard. Seeing this, Narant didn''t stop at all, and the next moment he flew towards the second cavalry directly under his command more than ten meters away. In the process, the young children in front of Narant were stunned, and even the ordinary cavalry of the northern principality did not respond. "Eat me a flying leg!" Narant came to the back of the second cavalry directly under the sprint, and with the help of the speed of the sprint, he flew and kicked the second directly under the cavalry! This time, there was no need for Narant to explain, and several guards rushed up immediately to control the directly subordinate cavalry and war horses. "Enemy, enemy, there is an enemy here, the enemy is attacking! Run!" When Narant kicked the second cavalry directly under him, the surrounding cavalry of the Northern Principality finally reflected. One of the ordinary cavalrymen looked at the scene one meter away, and after several times, he finally finished shouting an enemy attack! After shouting, he didn''t dare to come forward to help, and he had already lost all his courage, and directly urged the horses to start escaping. boom! And although this call was intermittent, it was like the bronze bell in the tower in the early morning and instantly awakened all the cavalry in the field. "Flee now, the support from the Onyx Principality is here!" In an instant, the cavalry of the Northern Principality was in chaos, and they didn''t dare to stay any longer. Not only because the support of the Onyx Principality has arrived, but today''s incident is extremely strange. In their eyes at this moment, this valley is more frightening than the land of doom. "My fat, where can I escape!" However, these cavalrymen wanted to escape, but the war horses under them had already been swayed for more than an hour after being devastated by the previous hour. Narant was reluctant to give up such a good opportunity and started frantically grabbing the spoils. Of course, his goal is still very clear, that is, to find direct cavalry. Those directly under the cavalry, Narant who can be captured are captured, and if he cannot capture, then he will immediately kill without mercy, as long as he grabs the horse. In this way, Narant was half captive and half beheaded. In just a few minutes, more than 20 war horses had already been captured. "This speed is still too slow!" However, as the saying goes, people are not enough to swallow elephants. There are about 200 cavalry directly in this valley. In the face of only one-tenth of the receipt, Narant is definitely not convinced. fulfilled. "Sir, I''m here to help you!" At this moment, Catherine actually came to Narant and brought ten long-range attack squad guards! "Okay, then be careful!" Narant didn''t dare to let Catherine and the others come down because he was worried that it would be too chaotic. However, since Catherine is here, he won''t say anything more. After all, Catherine''s strength is even higher than him. And the cavalry of the Northern Principality is now in chaos, so it shouldn''t be a big problem to be careful. Chapter 363： Hug your long legs! The opportunity is rare, the time is tight, and Narant did not delay much. After Catherine left, he began to search and harvest other directly under the cavalry quickly and frantically. If the support from the Onyx Principality arrives, he will no longer be able to harvest the loot! While Narant was so happy to harvest the spoils, the commander of the Northern Principality, Batchelor, looked at the completely chaotic team with ashes on his face. "I, Bucher, I am ashamed of His Majesty''s trust!" Bucher knew that reinforcements from the Onyx Principality were imminent, and their war horses were exhausted. At this moment, the team of these two thousand people is powerless, and they can only be slaughtered by others. "Commander Batcher! Hurry up, let''s retreat! The support of the Onyx Principality is coming soon!" At this moment, the steward of Marquis Lisson found Batcher. "We can''t run away, Ace, we don''t have war horses, we can''t run away from the reinforcements of the Onyx Principality!" Bucher shook his head absentmindedly. "In addition, such a win-win situation is lost in my hands. Not only will I lose two hundred royal knights, but also thousands of ordinary cavalry. I have no face to go back to meet your majesty!" "Ace, leave me alone, you are not responsible for this failure, run away first, and let me die here! Wash my shame with my blood!" "No, Vice-Commander Bache, we still have a lot of carriages carrying supplies in the camp at the mountain col. Those horses that pull the goods are all tied to wooden stakes, and they will definitely be able to ride." "In addition, the royal knights have not lost much now. You take them, go to the camp, ride those horses, and bring them back safely. Isn''t this more worthy of His Majesty the King." This Ace steward of the Marquis of Lisson I don''t know much about the war, but my brain is very good. That''s why he was sent to assist Batcher, and he immediately thought of a way to evacuate. "This" Bucher''s original intention to die was eliminated after hearing it. It''s not that he is afraid of death, but because every royal knight is precious, and if he can really bring it back, he will truly be more worthy of his king. It''s just that he looked at the thousands of ordinary cavalry and let him escape with the royal knights, which means giving up these ordinary cavalry. Batcher was not born of a nobleman. He was promoted all the way from the status of a serf, so his disregard for the lives of ordinary people has not reached the level of aristocrats. Abandoning these cavalrymen and running away alone is not the same concept as luring the enemy into the full set with a ranger two days ago. "Commander Bucher, hurry up, it''s too late, doesn''t His Majesty have a more important plan this time?" "Isn''t it more meaningful for you to fight bravely to kill the enemy in that plan and give your allegiance to your death? I believe that these heroic cavalry will not blame you for leaving them after they know about it." "I" Bucher opened his mouth, "Okay, then I will live a few more days, and in the next war, I will definitely pay tribute to these warriors with death!" Batcher was finally persuaded and made up his mind to evacuate. Woohoo! Immediately, the retreat horn of the Northern Principality was blown, and at the same time, under the arrangement of Batcher, the cavalry of the Northern Principality also began to shout. "Abandon the horses, evacuate on foot, and the royal cavalry go to the camp to gather! The others are scattered and evacuated!" Batcher is very clear that these precious war horses can no longer be a help for his subordinates to escape, but will become a burden. Therefore, if you give up these war horses, you may delay the pursuit of the Agate Principality for a while, and give your ordinary cavalry more chances to escape! He is very aware of the rules of conduct of the nobles and will not allow so many good things to be robbed! "Abandon the horses, evacuate on foot, and the royal cavalry go to the camp to gather! The others are scattered and evacuated!" "Abandon the horses, evacuate on foot, and the royal cavalry go to the camp to gather! The others are scattered and evacuated!" And with the shouts, the soldiers of the Northern Principality began to jump off their horses and run wildly, causing chaos in the field for a while. When Narant saw this, he simply ignored the fleeing cavalry directly under his command, and began to **** those unowned horses. Fortunately, the horses directly under the cavalry are all wearing blue smocks, and the target is very conspicuous, thanks to the hard work of Narant and his subordinates. Soon, nearly 180 horses directly under the cavalry were under his control. As for the others, either because he ran too far, he couldn''t find it, or he was damaged in the previous war. In this regard, Narant was very satisfied that he could get 180 horses directly under the cavalry. Boom! Boom! At this time, the support of the Onyx Principality finally arrived. Seeing this, Narant did not dare to stay in the chaotic crowd, and immediately summoned a group of subordinates to the foot of the previous mountain with horses and prisoners. With so many war horses, he felt that if he was holding it alone, it would not only be too conspicuous, but he would probably not be able to keep it very well, so he needed to hold a thigh. Uh, it''s the long legs. In such a situation, only if Stella, the tulip flower, came forward, the most likely way to keep her trophies. After all, these are one hundred and eighty top-class war horses, their value is completely more than the sum of other horses, and they are all equipped with excellent armor. Narant had to prevent those big earls from seeing the money. While Narant and his men were rushing frantically to the foot of the mountain Stella was quietly staring at Shirley from the corner of her eye. Whoa! Whoa! At this moment, a big bird fell from the sky and landed on Shirley''s shoulder. Stella''s eyes were very keen, and she immediately noticed the strangeness of the bird. There was a small porcelain bottle tied to the bird''s shoulder. Stella''s beautiful eyes flashed, and she immediately walked towards Shirley. "Sherry!" "Yeah! Miss Stella, what''s the matter with you!" Shirley Little Lolita was startled, and hurriedly grabbed Little Huihui and put it behind her back. "It''s nothing, it''s just that you are so powerful, you can help to explore the surrounding situation, can you let me take a look at it? I also like small animals!" Stella''s usual aloof face was gone, replaced by It is a gentle and friendly smile. "This and that Miss Stella, adults won''t let you." Little Loli was naturally in awe of Stella''s identity, and it was difficult to speak with her head down. "Oh? Isn''t Xiao Huihui yours? Why didn''t Narant let it?" Stella''s beautiful eyes flickered. "Let me see if it''s okay, I believe Narant won''t be angry, and when I return to Tulip City, I will invite you to the castle to eat a lot of delicious food." "Sherry, have you ever eaten a red fruit in the desert? It''s delicious and sweet. It''s called dragon fruit! I have it in my castle!" "There is also a kind of existence called sweet melon, the flesh is yellow, and it is very sweet!" Stella actually put on the appearance of abducting a little Loli, if Narant was here, she would definitely drop her jaw. Chill! Shirley''s little girl swallowed her saliva after hearing this, but her face was still tangled. In the end, Little Lolita still held her mouth shut, with grievance in her eyes: "Wuwu, Xue Li can''t!" Chapter 364： Promise me 3 conditions! Shirley''s reaction made Stella re-acquainted with Narrant''s relationship with the girls beside him. Obviously, the relationship between Narant and these girls is not the subordinate relationship maintained by the majesty of ordinary nobles. Otherwise, Shirley was already crying, and she didn''t want to reveal anything. Of course, such a situation made her look for her previous thoughts even more. "Okay! Shirley, then I don''t look at Xiao Huihui now!" "Then I want to ask other questions. The war horses in the valley were abnormal. Did Narant tell you to send Xiao Huihui to do it?" Stella looked friendly. After hearing the words, Xue Li thought for a while, and then tilted her head and said, "Oh! Miss Stella, this Xue Li can''t say anything. The adults have explained that you can''t tell anyone!" "Why don''t you ask other questions, such as what does Shirley like to eat and what kind of food Shirley has eaten!" Stella: "" Sure enough, I still can''t reason with the little girl, because that will lower my IQ. Now go straight to the point, don''t you know the result! Stella reflected on her previous unwiseness. "Okay, Shirley, but I''ll ask these questions later when I have time! Besides, I''ll still treat you to delicious food when I return to Tulip Castle!" Stella straightened her body with satisfaction. "Really, Miss Stella? Is it the dragon fruit and sweet melon?" "Well, it''s dragon fruit and sweet melon!" "Thank you, Miss Stella!" Shirley burst into tears. "Miss Stella, Ser Narrant seems to be calling you from the foot of the mountain!" At this moment, Stella''s guard came over to report. Hearing the words, Stella came to the edge of the mountain and looked down. "Miss Stella, can you come down?" At this moment, Narant''s voice came from the foot of the mountain. Stella looked at Narant''s handsome face, her beautiful eyes flickered a few times, and then she said crisply, "Okay!" "Huh? Is it so happy?" Stella was so straightforward, but Narant couldn''t reflect. He agreed without even asking why. Previously, he saw that Stella''s posture was not ready to climb the mountain, and even those war horses couldn''t tempt her. "Hey! Narant, are you so fast! And you actually collected all the cavalry and warhorses directly under your command?" Boris and Rael just returned after Fish Stella''s conversation. When the two saw that Narant and his party had several war horses in blue smocks, their jaws were about to fall. It''s not that the two of them had never fought the idea of ??these war horses before, but the owner of the family at that time was still there. The two of them thought to themselves that even if they did go for it, they would only be able to grab two or three horses directly under the cavalry, and they had to take some risks to fight. In this case, it is better to go to the trouble of those ordinary cavalry and grab some ordinary war horses. "Well, how come you two have so few warhorses?" Narant was even more surprised than the two of them. Because the two of them only led a dozen war horses. In such a situation now, if you don''t grab thirty or forty horses each, you would be embarrassed to count it as a loot. For example, on Narant''s side, although he didn''t grab those ordinary war horses himself, his subordinates took the sheep and brought ten more. "Don''t talk about it, Narant, I knew that even if we took risks, we would have to learn from you to **** the horses directly under the cavalry!" Boris wanted to cry without tears. Yes! But after waiting for a few hours, most of the war horses will lie down in their nests." "Because their physical strength has been exhausted in the previous run, and even their bodies have suffered!" "Even if some of them are lucky enough to survive, they can only be used as ordinary horses pulling goods, and can no longer be used as war horses!" "Where are the warhorses like Narant, you are directly under the cavalry, they are the best warhorses, both in terms of endurance and physique, they are much higher than ordinary warhorses, there should be no major problems!" "There is such a thing?" Narant said in surprise. Although relying on the original owner''s memory, he can more or less distinguish the quality of the war horse. But for deeper knowledge, it means that the seven orifices have passed through the six orifices, and none of them have been understood. So I didn''t expect this to happen before. "Narant, that''s true. Boris and I are the strongest among the more than ten horses, and the one who is most likely to live happily ever after has been picked for a long time!" Rael At this time, it was also a distressed echo. "Uh, okay." Narant was speechless. It seemed that the two of them really lost blood this time, and it was a pity for the thousands of war horses in this valley. "Boris, Rael, don''t be discouraged, the next autumn expedition is still long, and there will be war horses!" In the end, Narant could only pat the two of them on the shoulders to express comfort. And at this time, Stella finally climbed down the rope. Don''t look at Stella as a woman, but with the blessing of the silver knight, she is more dexterous than Narant in light iron armor. "Miss Stella!" "Miss Stella" The three of them greeted each other again and again. "Well, Narant, do you have anything to do with me?" Stella nodded, the coldness on her face had recovered, and looking at the surrounding horses, she had actually guessed what Narant was thinking. "It''s like this Miss Stella, you see I have a lot of spoils, can you help me protect one or two later!" The reinforcements over there have been mixed into the crowd under the leadership of the king and a group of earls, and there is not much time left for him. "Well, there are quite a few, all of them are high-quality warhorses directly under the cavalry, and they also have armors, but this is very easy to attract other people''s coveting!" Stella nodded. These war horses alone can be worth nearly ten thousand gold coins. Such wealth, not to mention a few counts, even the king would be tempted. After all, even if the king wanted to organize so many high-class war horses and then forge the vest, it would take a lot of gold coins and years. As for the counts, not to mention, his Tulip family now has less than 200 high-class warhorses. If Narant was not lucky, and the Northern Principality was rich in war horses, it would be absolutely impossible to obtain such a receipt. After a pause, Stella continued: "However, Narant, why should I help you out of thin air? Many counts will be jealous of these war horses, and my father will have to suffer a lot. pressure!" "Miss Stella, of course I won''t let you help out of thin air. When the matter is completed, I am willing to pay ten high-class war horses as a reward." Narant is not surprised, and he has already made a plan in his heart. In exchange for ten high-quality war horses for 100% loot safety, this transaction is definitely worthwhile. There was even the possibility of bargaining, and Narant was only talking about a minimum payment for now. Stella heard the words, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, she shook her head and said, "I don''t need a war horse!" "Huh? What does Miss Stella need?" "I need you to promise me three conditions!" Chapter 365： Familiar bridge, is there a follow-up? "Conditions?" Narant was stunned for a moment, but did not realize what the tulip flower was doing, "Miss Stella, what are the conditions?" "What conditions, I haven''t thought about it yet, I''ll tell you later when I think about it. However, it will never harm your interests, nor will it threaten your safety!" Stella replied in a normal tone. After listening to it, Narant felt that this episode was so familiar. Isn''t it something that often appeared in film and television in previous lives. He looked at Stella with some strange eyes. Usually such a bridge, after the male lead and female lead will have a song and tearful love. Then I wonder if I and this tulip flower will develop like those bridges in the future? "Okay, Miss Stella," he thought wildly, but Narant''s mouth was not vague at all, not harming his own interests, not threatening his own life, what was he afraid of. "Yeah!" Stella nodded with satisfaction. After a pause, he continued, "Put that ballista in my name for the time being!" "Ok?" Zou Ran accelerated in Narant''s heart, and stared at Stella for a moment. Seeing that Stella showed that she was still aloof, she nodded seriously: "Yes, Miss Stella!" To be honest, Narant really had a strange feeling in his heart at this moment. Stella took the initiative to put the ballista under her own name, obviously not to take credit. On the contrary, it was because Narant did not support them in accordance with the request of the eldest prince and Tony and other a few noble descendants, and it is very likely that he will suffer the resentment of these people at that time. Therefore, Stella now puts the ballista''s name on the Tulip family, which is equivalent to pulling the grievances of the eldest prince and others on the Tulip family. More importantly, it can also prevent the ballista from being coveted by other families. "His Majesty!" "Father!" At the same time, the eldest prince, Tony and the others finally greeted their father excitedly. As the heirs of the big nobles, they are stronger than the small nobles, and they all hid in the back during the battle, so they did not suffer any damage. On the contrary, those little nobles lost at least twenty people when the decisive battle started. "Are you all right! What''s going on here?" The king and several counts stopped their war horses and looked up and down at their sons and others. They found that there was no damage except for the embarrassment. This was a great relief. However, several people began to wonder about the surrounding situation. Didn''t it say that the situation was urgent and was ambushed by the people of the Northern Principality? Moreover, the Northern Principality also dispatched direct cavalry. Previously, everyone hurriedly hurried, for fear that if they came a step late, the entire army would be wiped out. But now not only are the offspring intact, but there are many abandoned warhorses everywhere. Is the Northern Principality crazy? If the war horses don''t want to run away, this is because the idle running is not fast enough, or because there are too many idle war horses. This left the king and a group of earls scratching their heads. "Your Majesty, the counts, I''m afraid you won''t believe what happened here. More than an hour ago, the Northern Principality launched a general attack on us, ready to destroy us." "And when we resisted bravely, but couldn''t resist, a strange thing suddenly happened." Hearing the question, Tony immediately took it out, and he had regained his composure, who had been timid in the previous battle, as if they had won this war. Immediately, Tony recounted what happened before all the war horses started to run wild for no reason, and ran wild for more than an hour. "Tony of the Iron Cavalry family, is what you said true?" The king and several counts naturally didn''t believe it after hearing it, and several of them looked at each other and frowned. If Tony said that after the brave resistance of a group of young children, they finally defeated the enemy, they might still believe it a little. "Your Majesty, what Tony said is true, our war horses really ran back and forth in this valley for more than an hour, so the two sides have no way to continue fighting!" "And just a few minutes before you arrived, the war horse just stopped running!" "However, because the warhorse has been running for a long time, it is no longer possible to continue riding, so all the people in the northern principality abandoned the warhorse and started to escape!" Several other counts and sons saw that the king and others did not believe it, and immediately confirmed Tony''s statement. This time, it was the king''s turn to look at each other with a few counts. This was too bizarre, but he didn''t want to talk. After all, they believed that these children of theirs would not be so stupid and tell such outrageous lies to themselves and others. . "Have any of you heard of such a thing before?" King Culver asked the earls. "Your Majesty, no!" Several counts shook their heads. "I''ve never heard of such a thing, how could the war horse run wild for no reason, and it keeps going back and forth!" The king was also full of doubts when he got the result of the inquiry. "Your Majesty, is this the God of Glory taking care of our Onyx Principality!" At this moment, the eldest prince finally interjected. His performance was a bit bad today, but he was smart at the moment, and deliberately brought this matter to the God of Glory, so that the morale of the Onyx Principality would be greatly improved. After all, there are hundreds of thousands of witnesses to this strange thing today. And after this matter has sailed, he will be the biggest beneficiary of this matter by honoring the Onyx Royal Family. "His Majesty the King, His Royal Highness is right. We all discussed it just now. I am afraid that such a miraculous thing can only happen with the blessing of the God of Glory!" Tony echoed appropriately. "Well, it''s really possible!" The king couldn''t explain it. However, in any case, using the blessing of the God of Glory to explain, this will be of great benefit to the Agate Principality in the future, as well as this autumn expedition, and he immediately agreed. "Your Majesty, in fact, there is another reason why we survived safely this time, and that is Miss Stella''s help!" At this moment, they saw that the eldest prince and Tony were only talking about the second half of the battle, but not the first half of Stella''s rescue. A nobleman in the crowd suddenly shouted, but when he shouted, the nobleman lowered his head and didn''t know who called it. "Yes, and Miss Stella''s help!" "Yes, without that crossbow arrow to help me shoot the enemy, I would be dead!" With this cry, the other second sons who had been helped finally followed. "Huh? What''s going on?" Upon seeing this, the king continued to ask. Chapter 366： Hidden tucked Bernard? "By the way, where is Stella!" At the same time, Bernard, who heard the words, finally asked the crowd. Of course, it wasn''t that he didn''t care enough because he didn''t ask Stella before. But on the way, they had already met the group of injured rangers, learned that Stella was safe, and under the leadership of Narant, went to the mountains on both sides to investigate the situation. He has also sent dozens of tulip cavalry to look for it on the mountain. Hearing the words of these young heirs at this moment, he knew that Stella was nearby. "Lord Count, where is Miss Stella?" At this moment, a Tulip vassal pointed to Shan Jia and said. Everyone looked in the direction they pointed, and sure enough, they saw Stella at the foot of the mountain seven or eight hundred meters away. Of course, everyone''s attention was immediately attracted by the large group of blue burqa warhorses beside her. Seeing this blue burqa warhorse, both the king and the counts were taken aback. "Your Majesty, when the cavalry of the Northern Principality fled just now, the people of the Tulip family took away all the horses directly under the cavalry!" At this time, Tony said something. Previously, they only cared about the surprise of their lives, and their heads were dizzy, so naturally they didn''t react to fight for the spoils. But after thinking about the horses, I realized that the ordinary war horses around them have no great value, and the war horses directly under the cavalry have already been gathered and taken away by Narant and others. In this way, he can only secretly envy, jealous, and hate, and at this moment, he also very much hopes to pick out some troubles. The king''s expression did not change when he heard Tony''s words, but he waved and greeted everyone, "Let''s go, let''s see! Also, let the cavalry out, you can''t let those cavalry in the northern principality escape!" Nearly more than 200 warhorses directly under the cavalry, no matter what, are enough to interest the king and a group of counts. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Immediately, the king and a group of counts headed towards the foot of the mountain, and the cavalry regiment they brought started to pursue the enemy towards the north. "Tell me, how did Stella of Tulip rescue you just now?" While walking, the king finally remembered the previous question. "Your Majesty, Miss Stella and the others were on the mountain before and used a weapon that we have never seen before to help us!" "That weapon is very powerful. It can shoot an arrow as thick as a spear, with a length of 1.78 meters. Even a bronze high-level knight will be shot through by an arrow if you are caught off guard!" "What, an arrow like a spear?" The king and all the counts were stunned. "Your Majesty, this is the arrow, you see, the one on it is a bronze middle-level knight from the Northern Principality. My strength is too low. If Miss Stella used that strange weapon to shoot arrows to save me, I just I''m going to be killed by the enemy!!" At this time, a descendant of an elementary bronze nobleman spoke. His strength is considered to be the lowest among the descendants. Like Narant back then, he is a training waste. However, his luck is better, he is the eldest son, so his viscount father bought him a blood qi fruit. And for the previous life-saving grace, he was also extremely grateful, and he didn''t feel ashamed to say it directly at this moment. Hearing the words, the king and the counts immediately took a few steps forward and leaned towards the crossbow arrow that was still slanted on the ground. "Is this an arrow?" Whether it was the king or several counts, they were all surprised. Like other young heirs, they can''t imagine what kind of weapon can shoot such a thick and long arrow with such a powerful lethality. But the feathers on the ends of the arrows indicated that the wooden shafts resembled more spears than arrows, and they were really arrows. "Bernard, when did your Tulip Family invent such a strange weapon?" The king looked towards Bernard curiously. Bernard''s face was dull, and he wanted to ask the young man, are you sure it''s my Tulip family? But just now so many people said so, he suddenly thought of a person, that is Narant Now hearing the king''s answer, Bernard could only smile with a calm expression: "What do you think?" "What do we think?" The king and several counts rolled their eyes, what kind of answer is this? However, everyone thought that Bernard was hiding, so they didn''t ask. After all, the lethality of this weapon is so strong, and it can be said that it and the trebuchet are generally their own secret weapons. It is not surprising that Bernard refuses to speak out. "Let''s go, Your Majesty, let''s go and see first, I want to see my daughter''s situation!" Bernard didn''t explain, but urged, he also wanted to go over to confirm the secret weapon. Immediately, several people went directly to the foot of the mountain. "I have seen His Majesty the King, and I have seen the counts!" "Father!" Seeing the king and several counts coming, Narant and the others immediately saluted. And Stella also quickly came to Bernard. "Stella, are you alright?" Bernard stepped forward and pulled Stella to look up and down for a moment. "Father, we''re all right, fortunately you asked me to bring this weapon called a bed crossbow. It is very useful and helped us kill the pursuers. In addition, we also used the bed crossbow to support other teams on this mountain just now! " There is no doubt about Stella''s wisdom. Before Bernard secretly questioned her, she said the key points in advance. After he finished speaking, he pointed to the two crossbows on the mountain at the same time. When the king and other counts heard this, they despised Bernard even more. Are you revealing now? Immediately, he immediately looked up. Now standing at the foot of the mountain without the leaves to block, the terrifyingly sized crossbow arms and the terrifying arrows still loaded on the crossbow bed immediately attracted everyone''s attention. At this moment, both the king and the counts stared at the half of the crossbow, trying to imprint the shape of the crossbow in their minds. Bernard also looked up and saw the two crossbows, his eyes were equally burning. However, after a while, he noticed the eyes of the king and several counts, and immediately said to Stella: "Stella, now that the war is over, let them put away the crossbow, be careful not to damage it. !" "Yes, father!" Stella smiled slightly, then raised her head and said to the top. After hearing the words, the few rangers who stayed on the top of the mountain immediately pushed back the crossbow together under the guidance of Vivian. In this way, when the crossbow disappeared, all the counts and kings looked back angrily. However, everyone didn''t say anything for the time being. This is also the norm. If each family has any good weapons, good things are hidden and tucked away. It was the same with the trebuchets at the beginning. At the beginning, only the king and the iron cavalry family owned a few. And Bernard and several other counts also spent a lot of money to buy manufacturing technology. Obviously, if they want to get such a powerful weapon now, they also need to find a way from this aspect. "By the way, father, look at these war horses I captured this time, they were all captured from the enemy''s direct cavalry!" When the counts and kings withdrew their attention and were still thinking about what price they would have to pay to get this crossbow from the Tulip Family, Stella immediately started talking about the second thing, it was theirs who were going to take the actual battle horse. Booty. On the other hand, Narant watched Stella''s performance and felt very at ease. Miss Stella''s work was really impeccable. Chapter 367： Want to split? "Stella, you did a good job. Now I can rest assured that my father will be able to hand over the Tulip Family to you in the future!" Bernard smiled brightly upon hearing this. Regarding the war horses, Bernard believed it to be true, and in order to sit on the actual war horses, he was the tulip, and immediately continued: "By the way, these are high-quality war horses, and when you go back, my father will arrange for you to train and cultivate your own. The Knights!" "Thank you father!" Stella also responded very naturally. "Bernard, wait a minute!" However, in the face of so many high-end war horses, if you want to accept it in a few words, naturally some people are envious. Rackoff immediately stood up and stopped Bernard. "Rackoff, what''s your opinion?" Bernard looked at Rackoff. "Bernard, the enemy in this valley doesn''t seem to be driven away by your Tulip family, right?" Rakoff was right and questioned directly. Not to mention him, even if other counts saw these war horses, they were equally excited, which was equivalent to all the superior war horses they personally owned, and they were fully armored. At the moment, Batman also echoed and said, "Count Rakoff is right. The enemies in the valley were not driven away by your Tulip family alone. These war horses should be taken out and divided equally!" As for the other counts, they kept silent and did not say a word, but it was obvious that they did not want to see the Tulip family swallowing all the war horses. "Rakoff, Batman, you two old guys are shameless, why can''t these war horses belong to my Tulip family?" Bernard sneered, "Before the children set off, His Majesty the King said, who will kill them? Whoever kills the enemy and who seizes the spoils belongs to whoever!" "So, Batman, Rakoff, I want to ask, were the cavalry directly under these horses killed by your heirs?" "Besides, were they also on the field before? If they want to divide it now, why didn''t they capture it before they were not on the field?" In the face of Bernard''s two consecutive questions, Batman and Rakoff froze. In fact, they also wanted to know why these **** did not directly seize these war horses before, but instead let the Tulip family gather all. Of course, now they were clearly trying to persecute Bernard, so they didn''t care that much. After a pause, Rakoff took the lead and said, "Then you Tulips didn''t kill so many directly under the cavalry! The number of directly under the cavalry shot by the crossbow arrow in the field is definitely not more than 20, and it''s a big deal that 20 of them will be given to your Tulip family. , the rest of our families are divided equally!" "Your Majesty, and a few of you counts, do you think I, Rakoff, are right? This guy Bernard wants to take the high-level mounts directly under the cavalry. This is too much, too greedy!" Saying that, Rakoff actually spoke to the silent king and several other counts. This is to draw everyone together to put pressure on Bernard. As long as the king or a few other counts stood by him, Bernard would definitely not be able to take away so many war horses. For a while, the atmosphere in the field became weird. Although the other counts were not as thick-skinned as Lakoff and Batman, they were still somewhat tempted by these dozens of high-quality war horses that were readily available. Just when the counts were a little moved, and Bernard''s face became more and more gloomy, a voice suddenly came from the side. "My lord, I have something to say!" "Narant, what do you want to say?" Bernard asked. The person who spoke was naturally Narant. After hearing the sound, all the counts, including the king, turned their attention to Narant. "Lord Count, although our Tulip family killed only ten cavalry directly under the enemy, there are actually quite a few directly under the cavalry captured, and there are nearly twenty people!" With that said, Narant waved to the barbarian and Quick and others behind him. Immediately, a group of guards moved away, revealing the dozens of directly tied cavalry in the rear. When they saw these cavalrymen who were fully armored and still alive, the earls were taken aback. There were at least twenty-five or six direct cavalrymen, and they were all captured? "Lord Count, Miss Stella and I didn''t actually stay on the mountain and fight with your crossbow. In fact, we have already descended into the valley!" "If these direct cavalrymen hadn''t run fast, we would have killed or captured them all!" "And His Majesty the King said that as long as the enemy is killed or the loot that is directly captured, it belongs to us. Although those directly under the cavalry have run away, their war horses were confiscated by our Tulip family at the first time, which is completely in line with His Majesty''s order!" "Now, these two counts say they want to split equally, and their subordinates feel that this is completely disrespectful to His Majesty the King and blatantly disobeys His Majesty''s order!" "Previously, the young children of each family were in the valley, and the cavalry directly under them were also scattered around them, but they were probably terrified. When they saw the cavalry under their direct command flee, they dared not even move!" "Especially this Lord Tony There were two cavalry directly in front of him just now. When those two cavalry directly ran, they watched them escape, so I ran over and killed them. Get one, and then collect the spoils!" "Now this Lord Tony''s father, Earl Rakoff, wants to **** our spoils. This is simply shameless and despicable!" Whoa! After Narant scolded the shameless, despicable, and vulgar, the surrounding noble descendants were all in an uproar. This is in front of the king and several large earls, and the Lord of the Narant District dares to insult him like Rakoff. It''s too bold, isn''t it? . "Boy, you''re courting death!" Rakoff was immediately furious when he heard the words, and he was ready to blast Narant with his grudge. "Rakoff, what do you want to do?" Bernard naturally wouldn''t sit idly by, and stood in front of Rakoff the next moment. And Narant was also very excited. After what he had to say, he immediately ran to the back of Stella. "" Stella rolled her eyes and glanced silently at Narant who was hiding behind her. "Miss Stella, let me hide for a while, this old guy will definitely not dare to do anything to you!" Narant explained with an embarrassed smile. When the surrounding counts and kings saw this scene, black lines appeared on their foreheads. This guy even dared to scold Lakoff, he thought he was very courageous, but now he is hiding behind the woman. "Bernard, your vassal beat up my heir last time, and now you are publicly insulting me. Is this the vassal you taught?" "I don''t think he was wrong. It was you, the old guy who saw my tulip trophies but couldn''t get them, so you violated His Majesty''s order and wanted to take it from me. This is shameless and despicable." Chapter 368： heartache "Besides, this should be blamed on your heir for being useless. You are too embarrassed to let me share it equally. Didn''t Narant say that the enemy was in front of him before, but he didn''t dare to move?" Bernard didn''t give Rakoff any face, because his fists were bigger than others. "Bernard, do you really think my cavalry family is afraid of you?" Now, in the presence of such a young heir, Rakoff was a little bit unable to step down, and it was a rare preparation to be tough with Bernard. "Then give it a try!" Bernard also rolled up his sleeves, ready to fight. "Enough!" At this moment, King Culver finally scolded the two of them. "Do you still have me as a monarch? Now that the team has not entered the Northern Principality, you have started to quarrel? Do you still remember the autumn expedition plan I told you a few days ago?" "Your Majesty, this subordinate knows your fault!" "Your Majesty, this subordinate knows your fault!" Looking at Culver''s gloomy face, Lakoff and Bernard immediately stopped, and they still had to maintain respect for their monarch. "I am in charge of this matter today. Since these war horses were captured by the Tulip Family, they belong to the Tulip Family!" "And you few, you don''t know how to seize the opportunity before your eyes, and you are compared by a woman. Go back and give me a good reflection!" King Culver looked at the eldest prince and Tony, one by one! "Yes, Your Majesty!" The eldest prince and Tony immediately lowered their heads like eggplants beaten by frost. They didn''t see it as a good show. Instead, they were reprimanded, and they felt as uncomfortable as eating mouse feces. On the other hand, Narant finally laughed. He is very fortunate now that he made the most sensible choice and hugged Stella''s long legs, otherwise, in his own name, it is absolutely impossible to save all the war horses! "Okay, now we''re all scattered to clean up the battlefield. After this battle, the northern principality''s rangers in the south should have consumed a lot. Next, let''s speed up our march." "When you arrive in the Northern Principality, as long as you work hard, the spoils you will get are definitely not just a few war horses!" Culver finally spoke to comfort him when he saw the crowd stop. In fact, he is also a little jealous of these war horses, but he understands that even if it is a war horse, it will never be as important as land. Therefore, this time, all his principles of conduct in Qiuzheng are mainly to achieve the victory of Qiuzheng. "Yes, Your Majesty the King!" Under the king''s reprimand, the counts and heirs finally became honest. When the heirs and the rangers started to clean the battlefield, Bernard took Narant and Stella to a nearby clean open space and sat down. After sitting down, Bernard first asked about the whole process of the afternoon battle. After frowning and listening to Stella''s remarks, Bernard looked at Narant: "Boy, did you build those two strange crossbows yourself?" "Yes, Lord Count, this is what I saw in an ancient book, and then I asked my carpenter to make it according to the description. I didn''t expect it to be so powerful!" "Huh? It''s from an ancient book again?" Bernard was taken aback, he seemed to have heard a lot from Narant. Of course, this is not to suspect that it is fake. After all, there is no online novel in this world, and there is no systematic statement. It''s just that Bernard feels a lot of heartache now, because he thinks that when Narant went to Stormland, he definitely didn''t bring any books with him. Therefore, these books are probably originally placed in the castle. That is to say, if the Storm Lord hadn''t been canonized to Narant, he might have Bernard''s books in the future. "Narant, is your ballista''s craft complicated? How does it compare to the catapult?" Putting his regrets in his heart, Bernard began to ask what he wanted to know the most. "Lord Count, the craftsmanship is not complicated. As long as the materials are complete, a carpenter who is familiar with making longbows can make it!" "A carpenter who is familiar with making longbows can make them?" This was somewhat beyond Bernard''s expectations, but it further demonstrated the value of the bed crossbow. "Narant, after this crossbow is used in this autumn expedition, I am afraid that other earls and kings will come to buy the manufacturing technology. I wonder what your plan is?" Bernard Stone asked tentatively. "Lord Count, can I not sell it?" Bernard did not answer directly, but opened the topic: "Narant, the trebuchet was only owned by the king and the iron cavalry family at the beginning. Later, in order to ensure the balance between the various counts and strengthen the strength of the entire duchy, the king and the iron cavalry family owned it. After deliberation, we decided to let our other families exchange the trebuchet technology at a certain price!" "So, do you see what I mean?" "Understood!" Nalanda nodded after hearing the words. Obviously, this technology cannot be sold, and I am afraid that even Bernard cannot keep himself. However, since Narant took it out for use, he had long thought that such a day would come. These weapons of war are different from things like sugar. Although white sugar makes money, it does not affect the general pattern of the Principality. But the bed crossbow is different. As long as the army distributes a large number of them, it can definitely change the pattern. Therefore, in order to maintain balance, even if Bernard did not ask Narant for it, other families and kings would put pressure on Bernard. Because, they would also worry that the Tulip family is the dominant family, after all, Narant is a member of the Tulip family. "Lord Count, I don''t know what price the Tulip family paid for the trebuchet technology?" After a pause, Narant continued to speak In fact, the bed crossbow technology was given away, and Narant was not reluctant. And what he wants is to get enough benefits, after all, the crossbow is only useful under the silver knight. And when it comes to the silver knight stage, there is enough agility to avoid the crossbow arrow. Therefore, if you can get a lot of benefits and let yourself form an extraordinary knights, it will be more fragrant. "At the beginning, our Tulip family spent almost two thousand gold coins in exchange for the trebuchet technology!" "Other earl families are similar" "Of course, the payment method is not entirely in gold coins. Some families use small elves, some use large elves, or other items as well. In short, the total value should be basically the same. As for the exchange of items, you can negotiate according to the two parties!" "Great Elf?" "Yes, Batman''s old bastard''s Dark Iron family is the trebuchet technology in exchange for a salt mine elf!" "Although that big elf has only 30 years of lifespan and is not worth 2,000 gold coins, but the iron cavalry family is located in the inland, and the salt mine elf that appears in the grassland area is very rare, so the two sides completed the match. Change!" "Lord Earl, then I understand, I will think about it carefully during this time, and discuss with the earls after the end of the autumn campaign!" The big elves are very precious, and the little nobles basically cannot afford them, and only a few large earls can own them. And the more useful the mineral, the higher the price. For example, salt mines, iron mines, etc., it is not uncommon for the value to be even hundreds of times higher than that of the same type of elf. After all, with the mineral content and lifespan of the Great Elf, it can be regarded as the pillar industry of the great nobles, allowing the great nobles to develop steadily for a hundred years. And the mines that the elves opened up are a bit like a small fight, and maybe there will be nothing in ten years. Chapter 369： Struggle for loneliness? Of course, it¡¯s still the old saying, how much value depends on the type of mineral deposits. For example, the Boris family has a black rock elf, but the price of the stone is too low, and it can only be used to build houses and castles. When it is sold, the cost of transportation is high. Even a hundred-year-old Black Rock Elf is estimated to be able to sell for eight or nine hundred gold coins. "Very good!" Bernard nodded with a smile. He was afraid that Narant was too young to know how to choose, and when the king and other counts put pressure on him, he had to find a way to get Narant to hand over his crossbow skills. Then there must be a problem in the relationship between him and Narant, and the daughter-in-law who he values ??more may also give up, which Bernard does not want to see. After a pause, Bernard continued to speak: "Boy Narant, how many of these war horses are yours, you can take them now!" Bernard felt that with only a few daughters, he would definitely not be able to grab so many horses directly under the cavalry, so some of them should belong to Narant. Narant was stunned when he heard the words, and only reacted after a while. He looked at Bernard strangely and said, "Lord Count, these war horses seem to belong to me!" "Huh? It''s all yours?" Bernard''s smile stopped abruptly and looked at Stella. "Father, I didn''t go down to the valley to grab the spoils before, so these horses are indeed Narant''s." "Then you just now" "Father, Narant asked me just now. He knows that the counts will not let him take away these high-class war horses so easily!" Bernard: "" Then what did I just get so excited about fighting with those two old **** from Rakoff? Are you lonely? Bernard felt that he had been tricked for the first time since he became an earl. Moreover, he was still tricked by his own daughter. "Then have you told this kid about a good reward?!" Bernard asked tentatively. Stella nodded when she heard the words. Bernard''s expression softened, "How many war horses, are there twenty?" Stella shook her head. "Ten horses?" Stella shook her head again. "What about the five horses?" "Father, I asked Narant to promise me three conditions!" Stella''s expression was a little unnatural. Bernard nearly fainted. How can this kid be so valuable, ten war horses plus those vests can be worth thousands of gold coins! Next, Narant and the others did not leave the valley, but waited for the rear army in the valley. During this period, the cleaning of the battlefield in the valley was also completed quickly. In the end, there were more than 1,500 people in the Onyx Principality, and a total of more than 800 people died in battle. Among them, there are more than 20 descendants of nobles, and the rest are all rangers. This is only the death of the battle. Among the remaining 700 people, except for a few noble descendants, the others are basically injured. As for the results of the battle, excluding those who escaped, the corpses of the Northern Principality''s cavalry in the valley were less than 300, and most of them were beheaded during the decisive battle. Of course, if it counts as prisoners, then Narant can add more than 20 people here. In general, in today''s battle, the young heirs did nothing at all. If there was no Narant''s appearance, one by one would either become prisoners or be directly beheaded, and there would be no accident. Because the road ahead was already safe, the troop marched very fast, and at dusk, the troop arrived at the valley. It was already dark at this moment, and the team started to set up camp relying on the valley. When the small nobles arrived, they finally learned about the situation during the day, and all the vassals and the small nobles had lingering fears for a while. And those nobles whose heirs died in battle were like a bolt from the blue. For this reason, several earls had to run around the camps to appease the emotions of the vassals. Of course, these are no longer about Narant, who is now holding a celebration banquet in the camp with Boris and others. Narant and the others ate large pieces of skewers, while the guards also ate large pieces of fresh horse meat. As Boris and Rael said, most of the warhorses in the valley fell to the ground by evening. There were originally nearly three thousand war horses, but in the end there were only less than three or four hundred standing. And these horses can only be used as ordinary hauling horses in the future. The other horses that fell to the ground were all slaughtered and distributed as a reward to the army at the king''s order. Although this is not much meat compared to 100,000 people, it is enough to make the little nobles jump for a while. Narant also received a hundred kilograms. He didn''t save any money. He just baked it and let his subordinates eat enough. Anyway, he brought a lot of whale meat, so he didn''t worry about meat. "Sir, there is a lady named Natasha outside the camp. She said she came to find you!" Just as Narant was feasting, a guard on duty came to report. "This woman?" Narant frowned, feeling trouble coming again, "Bring her in!" However, they were collaborators after all, and it was impossible to keep them out. In the end, Narant could only let the guards in. "What are you two guys looking at me for?" When Narant sent the guards away and turned his head to continue eating the barbecue, he found that Boris and Rael were looking at each other with complicated expressions. own. "Narant, as a friend, can you tell us frankly what happened to you and Miss Natasha?" Boris said with a bitter face. "What''s the matter? I''m in a partnership with her, don''t you know Boris?" "Really a partnership?" Boris looked suspicious. "You already have Miss Stella, why are you robbing us? Can''t you leave a little soup for us to drink?" Boris looked hopeless, and Rael nodded in agreement. "You two guys, you can eat indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. If this is spread to the king, it will kill people!" Narant immediately gave the two a blank eye. "Sir Narant, it seems that you have returned with a great victory today. You are in a good mood!" At this moment, Natasha had been let in. "It''s not a big victory, but I''m sure I''m in a good mood." Nalande followed the voice, and Natasha''s dress was still graceful today. She wore a long purple lace dress, and her brown hair fell like a waterfall over her shoulders. The **** red lips also looked crystal clear in this dark night, and Narant wondered if the woman was using some fluorescent agent as a lipstick. When Natasha heard Narant''s answer, her red lips slightly raised her beautiful eyes while walking, and she came directly to the table. At the moment, she glanced at Boris and Rael who were on the same table. "Miss Natasha!" "Miss Natasha!" "Well, who are the two?" Although there was a relationship last time, Natasha even wanted to go to Boris''s territory to investigate the matter of white sugar. But after so long, he had temporarily forgotten what Boris and Rael looked like. Chapter 370： Why is it so coincidental every time? "Miss Natasha, I''m Boris!" "I''m Rael!" Boris was about to faint from crying. Natasha had obviously chatted with herself first, but now she is so familiar with Narant that she has forgotten herself. As for Rael, there is no expression. He can see clearly better than Boris, and he doesn''t have so many unrealistic thoughts. "Giggle, sorry, it turned out to be Baron Boris and His Excellency Rael!" Natasha remembered the name immediately. "It''s okay, it''s okay! Miss Natasha must have been busy with her affairs and forgot." Boris is a typical dog-licking state. When he saw Natasha''s charming smile, he couldn''t even find Bei. "Baron Boris is really broad-minded. I heard that you and Narant are neighbors. When I have the opportunity to go to Storm Territory in the future, I will definitely go to Baron Boris Castle as a guest!" Natasha continued to smile. "Uh ok!" Boris felt a little unnatural when he heard this. If the white sugar really belonged to him, he would be very happy at the moment. But the problem is that the sugar belongs to Narant, so Natasha will see through the sugar when she goes to his territory. At that time, let alone Narant''s attitude towards himself, I am afraid that it is probably because of Narant''s face that he can be like Rael. After a few words with Boris, Natasha turned her attention back to Narant. . "Sir Narrant, are you going to have a lady stand and talk to you?" "Miss Natasha, please sit down!" Narant was speechless and waved to the maid beside him. After the maid brought a chair, he made a gesture of invitation. Seeing this, Natasha smiled and did not sit down immediately. Instead, she moved the chair and moved closer to Narant, and then sat down gracefully. Boris watched the lemon overflowing in his heart. "Miss Natasha, don''t you know what''s going on here tonight?" Narant didn''t dare to have too much contact with this demon girl, and immediately began to go straight to the point. "Can''t I come to you if I have nothing to do? Sir Narant, can you be a gentleman? I slept in your tent last time!" Natasha looked straight at her with her beautiful eyes flashing. narante. "Miss Natasha, you slept with Miss Stella, you can''t talk nonsense, if it spreads out, you will kill me!" Narant stopped immediately. At that time, even the two Boris guys believed it, and Narant felt that if the king and others didn''t believe it, they might not be able to. A trace of sadness flashed in Natasha''s eyes when she heard the words that killed me, but the sadness was only fleeting, and then she giggled, "Sir Narrant, I''m just joking with you!" "You can''t joke around, Natasha!" But Natasha''s voice fell, and a female voice came from the direction of the camp entrance. "Hey, Stella, why are you here again?" Natasha was stunned when she heard the words, and looked curiously at Stella who was coming from outside the camp. "Natasha, you can come, why can''t I, the future emperor, come?" Stella''s words tonight were surprisingly sharp, and in an instant, sparks appeared in the eyes of the two girls. Suddenly, Narant had the urge to hold his forehead, why is it so coincidental every time. "I''ve seen Miss Stella!" "I''ve seen Miss Stella!" When Stella came to the table, Narant and Boris stood up and greeted them. "Yeah!" Stella nodded, and then said to Lina beside her, "Send this sweet melon to Shirley!" "Yes, miss!" "Miss Stella, please take a seat!" After Stella finished her instructions, the maid gave another chair, and Narant made a gesture of please. However, Stella looked at Natasha, and instead of sitting down directly, she rarely smiled slightly, and said to Boris, "Baron Boris, can I ask you a favor!" "Miss Stella, please say it!" Boris immediately raised his head and saw the smile of the tulip flower, and was asked for help, which was a very rare thing. "Well, Baron Boris, can you take this seat and give me your seat?" "" Boris, "Cocoa!" Eventually, Boris picked up his cutlery and changed positions. "Thank you Baron Boris!" Stella thanked and immediately sat in Boris''s seat. Immediately, Narant was held between the two women again. again? Narant was speechless. In order to prevent the incident that day from happening again, he immediately said tactfully, "Miss, there is not much wine left, so I can''t drink as much as I did that day!" "Giggle! Okay, Sir Narrant!" Natasha laughed immediately, as if Narant''s random sentence was a joke. More importantly, her stalwart chest was even more undulating with her charming smile. Narant, who was sitting beside her, just saw it, and couldn''t help swallowing slightly. Stella was keenly aware of this scene, and she saw her teeth clenched tightly, but the problem is that in terms of unrestrainedness, she really can''t compare to Natasha Besides, it seems that her capital does not have Nata. Sarah''s thick. Stella''s eyes flashed, and she suddenly thought of a good idea, "Narant, do you remember what you promised me during the day?" Narant was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and then he reacted: "Remember!" "Well, then the first condition is that you can call me Stella directly in the future. You don''t need to call me a lady like you call those unfamiliar people. After all, we are already friends!" Stella spoke slowly, and said the words unfamiliar and friends with particular emphasis. "Okay" Narant thought that Stella would let him ignore Natasha, but it seemed that he looked down on Stella. With such a small request, Narant would naturally not hesitate. And when Natasha heard the words, her laughter gradually stopped, and she looked at Stella and then at Narant. In the end, she felt quite boring, and she simply restrained her originally charming appearance. Seriously: "Sir Narant, I came here today to actually do business with you!" "I heard that Sir Narrant has harvested a large number of top-class warhorses today, is that true?" Because of the king''s personal decision, the captured warhorses were returned to the camp by Nalantra early. After all, the matter has been settled, and other counts have been unable to intervene in the distribution. "Miss Natasha, you may have heard it wrong. Although these war horses are placed in my camp, they are actually owned by the Earl!" Still have to find an excuse to cover up. "Sir Narant, my Frank family is not one of those earl families. The principle we uphold is fair trade, so you don''t have to hide it from me!" "These war horses, if you are interested in selling them, our Frank family is very happy to buy them." Chapter 371： You can come to see me at night too! "Sorry, Miss Natasha, these war horses really don''t belong to me, and even if they are mine, I have no plans to sell them!" After listening to Natasha''s words, Narant would naturally not be moved, and immediately spread his hands again. expressed refusal. "Okay!" Natasha saw that Narant''s attitude was firm, so she didn''t insist anymore. Natasha didn''t get angry either, instead she put on a charming smile again, and said to Narant rather ambiguous, "Of course, if Sir Narant changes his mind, you can come to me at any time, I''m at the Frank Merchant at the back. In the team, it''s easy to find!" "Also, if Sir Narrant is not free during the day, you can come to me at night, they are free at any time!" "Sir Narrant had better bring wine, and they can drink it with you!" Said, to the end. After speaking, Natasha got up and left the camp without waiting for Narant to answer, and before leaving, she blinked at Narant rather ambiguous. Watching Natasha leave, Narant was a little stunned, was he being molested? "hiss!" But at the next moment, Narant suddenly felt a pain in his arm, as if someone had pinched him. Looking down, I saw a white, slender hand quickly retracting. When Narant raised his head to look at the initiator, Stella, Stella''s expression was calm, as if the white and slender hands were not hers. "What''s wrong? Narant?" Stella looked at Narant with a cold expression. "It''s nothing." Narant was speechless. If it wasn''t for the pain in his arm, he would have thought he was hallucinating. Stella, who heard the words, nodded, and then casually opened the topic, "Narant, you are right not to sell these warhorses. Premium warhorses are rare, especially such a large number of trained premium warhorses!" "Of course, if you really don''t need so much and want to sell it, you can also sell it to our Tulip Family, and the price will not be lower than that of the Frank Family!" "Okay, Stella little Stella!" Nalanda nodded and added the name of the young lady, but just halfway through, she saw Stella''s beautiful eyes staring, and she quickly stopped the address behind. " Seeing Narant like this, Stella finally showed a satisfied smile. Suddenly she thought of something and continued, "By the way, Narant, how much wine do you have here?" "Wine? There''s probably a barrel left, what''s wrong with Stella?" Narant replied subconsciously. "My father said the wine was delicious! I''d like to buy some from you. Can you sell me the entire barrel of wine?" Narant''s expression froze, is this your father''s favorite drink, or is there another reason? But looking at Stella''s burning eyes, Narant said helplessly, "Since Stella likes the count, then give it to the count! You don''t need to buy it!" "Well, thank you Narant, I''ll go to your cook now and take the wine away later!" "good" Immediately, Stella drank the wine that the maid poured her, and took the fragrance to the seats of Shirley, Rose and the others. "Suffering!" Narant shook his head, feeling that the woman had affected the speed at which he drew his sword. Well, so did the rich woman. "Why are you two looking at me like this, eat and drink quickly, didn''t you hear what Stella said, there will be no wine for you after today!" When Narant looked at Boris and Rael again. Seeing that the two guys were staring at him with big eyes and small eyes, he urged the two of them out of anger. Boris and Rael rolled their eyes, and Boris said gloomily: "I can''t eat it!" The dog food is full, where is there any appetite? Time turned and came the next morning. After a night of rest, the army of the Onyx Principality set off again. I have to say that the ambush location of the Northern Principality was chosen very well this time, because as long as you get out of this valley, you will arrive in the real Northern Principality. And looking around in this territory, the hills have become scarce, and there are endless fields everywhere. It seems that in this northern principality, any mountains and hills have become precious. In this way, it is more difficult to completely wipe out the cavalry team in these open fields. After entering the border of the Northern Principality, the speed of the large army increased. After yesterday''s battle in the valley, the number of rangers in the Northern Principality dropped sharply, especially the team that the king and a few counts later sent out to hunt down. Almost all of the more than 1,500 ordinary cavalry that escaped have been beheaded and captured. As for the commander of Bacher, and the remaining cavalry directly under him. Because they have horses to ride, let them be lucky to escape. Of course, Narant didn''t know about these things, and he didn''t ask Bernard. Even several prisoners of Narant''s direct cavalry are still in Bernard''s hands. Because Bernard needs to borrow some intelligence to see if he can collect some of the movements of the Northern Principality this autumn. Bernard had promised Narant that although these directly subordinate cavalrymen would be tortured to a certain extent, they would definitely not cause serious injury or death. So, Narant didn''t say anything. Next, follow the big army all the way. Perhaps it was because the nobles and commoners of the Northern Principality were accustomed to the autumn war, so they did not see anyone during their march. I have been traveling in the Northern Principality for a day and a half. At noon the next day, they finally came to a noble territory in the southernmost part of the Northern Principality. When their team drove into the town the town had become empty, so the serfs and civilians had already run away. Many small nobles rushed into the surrounding houses with their subordinates, and finally all came out cursing. "Nothing, what I took away this year is cleaner than last year!" "Yes, not even a crock pot is left. This year is probably the earliest year of harvest in the Northern Principality. It''s really bad luck!" With many minor nobles scolding, Narant also learned from Boris. In fact, the harvest of the autumn expedition is often linked to the maturity of crops in the Northern Principality. If the crops in the land ripen late, these serfs in the Northern Principality must wait for the wheat to be matured and harvested before they can start to flee. And because of time constraints, sometimes there must be a lot of things too late to take away. Even if the team of the Onyx Principality moved faster, they could catch up with some serf teams on the way and capture people and goods. In this year''s situation, it seems that the northern principality will have an early harvest, so the serfs not only have enough time to harvest the wheat crops, but they can even take all their belongings calmly, and then run to the big city of the earl to take refuge. "Boris, according to what you said, where did the nobles get their harvest during the autumn expedition? Didn''t they say a few days ago that the previous autumn expedition team had never breached the big city of the earl?" Narant was very puzzled, the little nobles They have gone to refuge long ago, even the serfs have gone to refuge, so they recruited a fart. Is it a sign of loneliness? "Hey, Narant, you don''t know that! The little nobles can run, but their castles can''t. I''ll take you to see and see later!" Boris smiled. Immediately, the team of 100,000 people temporarily stopped in this small town and started cooking. And Boris took Narant to gain insight. Chapter 372： Long experience! Soon, Narant was led by Boris to the baron''s castle in this territory. At this moment, the entrance to the baron''s castle was wide open. What surprised Narant was that there was an old butler and two male servants at the gate of the castle. The three were clearly welcoming the king and several counts. Is there a leading party in this fantasy world? Narant was very curious, and now followed Boris forward, wanting to hear what was going on. And when the two got close, Narant was even more surprised when he heard the conversation in front of him. "Your Majesty the King of the Onyx Principality, the villain is Baron Belom''s housekeeper. It is my honor to have you here!" "Well, we settled here at noon today, and temporarily borrow your baron''s castle for a while." The king''s attitude towards the castle steward was surprisingly good, not like an intruder at all, but like a guest from afar. "Welcome to His Majesty the King. In addition, the 100 gold coins for nursing care prepared by our Lord Baron this year have been prepared, please check them!" The old butler said and waved to a servant behind him. The valet immediately and respectfully presented a small wooden box treasure chest. As the wooden box treasure chest was opened, more than a hundred golden coins were revealed inside. "Very good, we will continue our journey after lunch!" The king nodded and became more satisfied, and then let the attendant put away the wooden box, and entered the castle with a group of counts and guards, and the old butler also Also followed in. "This" witnessed everything throughout the whole process, but Narant still couldn''t reflect it. "How about Narant, you haven''t heard of it before, have you?" Boris finally found a sense of superiority, "This is the biggest receipt of our Qiu Zheng!" "The Northern Principality has a flat terrain, and there are at least a hundred large and small noble lords in a county." "Although these noble lords, big and small, can hide in the big city of the earl when the war comes, their castle can''t be moved!" "So, these 100 gold coins are for the ransom paid by our autumn expedition team not to destroy their castle!" "And we came to the autumn expedition, naturally not just to destroy the castle, but because of these castles, we can earn nearly 10,000 gold coins every year, and we are also happy to engage in the noble door on the border of the Northern Principality. trade!" "Sure enough, I have learned a lot." After listening to Boris''s explanation, Narant was an eye-opener. However, after thinking about it, in this world, even nobles can redeem each other with gold coins when they are defeated and captured. Therefore, it is not too uncommon to pay for the safety of the castle. "Of course, Narant, don''t think that all the territories of the Northern Principality do this. This is what the minor nobles of the Earl of Brock and Earl of Barnby, which are closest to our Onyx Principality, did this." "If it goes beyond these two counties, then every step forward requires a castle to be captured." "This is also part of the reason why our autumn expedition team often only stayed on these two counties in previous years!" "I see!" In fact, whether Narant understands these things is not very important, because his identity is only a little knight, and he is as inconspicuous as a drop of water in the ocean in an army of 100,000. After resting in the first noble territory of the northern principality for more than an hour, the team continued to move forward. In this Baron Castle of Belom, the king only left a team of ten to guard the castle, and all the rest were on the road again. And this kind of operation, as the team continues to move forward, is still happening. Even because some noble territories are not on the way, the king and several counts will send a small team to go to the door to charge. And those little nobles in the northern principality were also quite sensible, and there were no accidents such as ambush, and they all went around and paid the protection fee. After all, once there is a problem, the castle will not be guaranteed. The construction of a castle requires a huge amount of money and time, and even requires the efforts of a generation or two, so no small noble will make an unwise move. The king and the big nobles collected money in the front, while the small nobles like Narant could only follow and watch. This year, the commoners of the two counties of the Northern Principality ran faster than rabbits. Whether it was a small town or a village, the house was empty. This made many small nobles disappointed, and they didn''t get half of the benefits when they went all the way. Of course, this situation also has a benefit for the king, that is, it can make these little nobles look forward to the attack on the big city of the earl. During this period, King Culver even issued an order that after the capture of the Earl''s City, except for the Earl''s Castle, other areas in the city were handed over to the six earl families. As for who can get the most benefit in Earl City, it depends on the ability of each earl. This made a group of vassals and minor nobles happy. It was an earl city. The Earl City in the Northern Principality is no worse than the Tulip City, and even more so because of the abundance of products, these little nobles feel that this is a grand carnival. Under the temptation of such huge interests, the team finally came to Maple Leaf City, the big city of the Earl of Brock, which everyone was thinking about day and night. Maple Leaf City, this is a much wider city than Tulip City. Its location is the same as that of other big cities, built by mountains and rivers. However, the hill behind the Maple Leaf City is naturally incomparable to the Tulip Mountain. Its height is only more than 200 meters at most and the entire hill has been flattened, and there is a mountain on it. The majestic Earl''s Castle overlooks the entire Maple Leaf City. As the army pressed down on the territory, the alarm bell rang in Maple Leaf City immediately. Even if Narant and others were located a few miles outside the city, they could still vaguely hear the basic bell. "I don''t know how Lord Earl will arrange it. I hope that this city can really be broken this year!" Boris and Rael looked at Maple Leaf City with bright eyes. When Boris came, he didn''t really intend to get any military exploits, but when he got the king''s order, he couldn''t help but be moved. "Boris, Rael, you two should take it easy, don''t get carried away by the interests!" Narant looked at the appearance of these two guys and couldn''t help but feel a little worried. In such a big city, if you have a life to get money, you have to have a life to spend. "Narant, I know, hehe!" Boris laughed slyly, Narant''s reminder was completely superfluous, and he cherished his life more than anyone else. Attacking such a large city with a population of hundreds of thousands, it is naturally impossible to start the attack as soon as it arrives like a child''s play. Rather, it requires extremely cumbersome offensive preparations. First, choose a suitable location outside the city to set up camp. This location is both convenient for the team to attack the city, but also to ensure safety. Afterwards, it was to release the Rangers to investigate the surrounding situation to ensure that their own team could attack the city safely. After completing these tasks, the prelude to the siege is ready. The most important thing about the prelude to the siege is nothing more than two points. One is to prepare all kinds of siege equipment. Such as ladders, large shields and other equipment. In addition, there is a gap outside the Maple Leaf City, that is, a moat that is more than 50 meters wide. Therefore, if you want to attack with magic weapons, this moat must also be solved! Chapter 373： Girls also go to war? In the end, the large army of the Onyx Principality chose to camp on a high **** outside the city. It took more than a day to complete the camp. After the camp was completed, the work of making siege equipment and burying the moat began the next day. At this time, Narant and the others were finally called over by the Count and began to arrange tasks. For now, the task is still very easy, it is all preparatory work. For example, some vassals are arranged to make the siege equipment needed to siege the city. And some nobles need to send people to participate in the reclamation work, and this work accounts for the largest number. In addition, some were assigned to suppress enemy attacks on the city walls and assist coolies to fill the river. In the end, the guys like Boris and Rael were arranged to fill the river. Although Narant was explaining, he was also assigned to help cover. Without him, it is Narant''s bed crossbow and more than a dozen longbowmen. In this regard, Narant naturally had no objection. The day after setting up the camp, Narant took the five ballistas that had been installed and a group of subordinates to gather outside the camp. When he arrived at the gathering outside the camp, he realized that he seemed to get up a little late, because many of the subordinates of the minor nobles had already started to work. Since the river is to be filled, it is also necessary to dig soil. There are seven or eight thousand serf coolies already wielding their hoes and working hard with baskets. The carriages responsible for transporting the dirt also began to be loaded. Fortunately, the team in charge of screening has not yet begun to act. The king rode on the brown monster horse, and the six earls listened to him. Surrounded by a group of silver armored iron guards, the flags above the team rang with the autumn wind. As for the team participating in the cover, they gathered around according to each family, and the number was nearly 4,000. There are four or five hundred people in the Tulip Family alone, including Narant''s father Andrew. What surprised Narant was that there were also two second sons who participated in the competition, followed by dozens of longbowmen. However, the last time I heard Boris say that these guys may have borrowed troops from the family, it is not too surprising that there are so many longbowmen. When Narant looked at the crowd, the surrounding crowd also began to look at his team. Especially the two second sons and the young people who followed their respective fathers. As they looked, they began to point and whisper to Narrant''s team. This is not to brag about Narant''s bed crossbow, because Narant''s bed crossbow is still covered with cowhide tarpaulin at the moment, and it can''t be seen at all. They were talking about the twenty medical teams in Narant''s team. Today Narant brought his medical team with him. Each member of the medical team was actually equipped with leather armor and a helmet. These equipments were originally not available. Later, when Narant found that he had seized so many equipments, he simply picked out some brand new ones for the girls to match. Of course, they had no swords or crossbows in their hands, but a wooden box. More importantly, on their right arm, there is a white sleeve. A red cross embroidered on the white sleeves stands out. Such a strange shape instantly attracted everyone''s attention. "What is Narant going to do? He even put on equipment for these girls? Do you want them to go to the battlefield?" "I don''t know! Originally I heard that Narant was more attractive. There were ten girls in the team of less than 200 people. Now he dares to bring them all out, and he is preparing to let them go to the battlefield. As the back garden of the castle?" At the same time, the voice of discussion began to spread. In the end, the news continued to spread, and finally spread from the queue of the Tulip family to the queues of other earl families. Narant was already in the limelight because of the conflict with Tony and the eldest prince, as well as the incident with Stella and Natasha. Now hearing about the unprecedented incident of bringing girls to the battlefield, everyone turned their heads to look at the Tulip Family team. Even the king and a group of counts heard the news and looked at Narant''s team. "Bernard, what''s the matter with your vassal? Are you going to let the girl go to the battlefield?" The king asked Bernard curiously. The last time Rakoff was scolded by Narant as despicable and shameless, the king was also impressed by this little sergeant. "Your Majesty, I don''t know about this either, young man, maybe he''s a little more playful!" Bernard was also puzzled. The news about the girl in the Narant camp was spread by someone who had a heart and passed into his ears. middle. Bernard only thought that Narant was still young and ignorant. After all, he was also a veteran. Which young noble is not good at this? But now that this was brought to the battlefield, it attracted public opinion, which made Bernard feel that Narant was out of proportion. This is a serious battlefield, not in the Onyx Duchy. It is simply unbelievable for girls to wear armor like this. Fortunately, the king just asked casually, not angry. Bernard thought for a while, and immediately gave an order to the messenger beside him. "Sir Narrant, Lord Count, please come over!" It didn''t take long for Narant to receive a notification from the earl''s messenger OK! Narant was speechless, guessing the possibility of the earl calling him. "I have seen the count!" Soon, Narant rode a warhorse to Bernard. In order to keep a low profile, he did not ride the white dragon today. "Well, Narant, what''s the matter with your girls?" Bernard nodded and asked directly. The king and the earl and the heirs of the great nobles also looked at him. Stella also glanced at Narant with a puzzled expression. "Lord Count, these are the ambulances I trained!" "Ambulance?" Everyone was stunned. "Yes, Your Excellency, the soldier who rescued the wounded on the battlefield!" Narant nodded earnestly, "There are twenty serfs behind those girls. Look at the stretcher they are holding, just to carry the wounded!" "Haha, Sir Narant, so your girls are all doctors?" Bernard didn''t answer, but Rakoff, who was beside him, laughed out loud. The surrounding counts also laughed and said nothing. Narant glanced at him, then continued to reply to Bernard: "Although they are not doctors, they have learned to stop bleeding and bandaging for some trauma!" "Haha, let me just say it, even my iron cavalry family only has five qualified doctors, how can you have twenty doctors as a little Sir, and it''s still a girl!" Rakoff felt that Narant was sophistry. In his view, the doctor, that is also very rare. A good doctor, after the great nobles know it, will be regarded as a talent income, and he only has five qualified doctors. Usually it is for the castle and the knights. If the girls like Narant were not doctors, it would be nonsense to treat the wounded on the battlefield. Chapter 374： Flowers on cow dung? "Well, the same needle and thread you used last time?" Bernard didn''t laugh, and ignored Lakoff''s mockery of Narant. He vaguely remembered that after the last valley battle, Stella seemed to have mentioned that Narant helped rescue several seriously injured rangers, but all but one of them were miraculously alive. Moreover, he was very familiar with Narant''s strange thoughts. Even when he saw Narant answering so seriously, he really felt that there was something strange about all the girls. "Yes, Lord Count!" "Well, then you go!" Bernard nodded. "Yes, Lord Count!" Immediately, Narant returned to his team without looking back. As for Rakoff, he didn''t have any birds in the whole process, which made Rakoff feel lonely and mocked, and he gritted his teeth. When Narant returned to the team, the more than 100 carriages carrying the dirt finally finished loading. This also means that the reclamation work has finally kicked off today. "Let''s start!" The king waved to the messenger beside him! "Yes, Your Majesty!" Woohoo! The next moment, a loud and long horn sounded on the open field outside Maple Leaf City. "Set off!" Hearing the sound of the horn, Narant and the little nobles who led the team immediately ordered and began to lead the guards towards Maple Leaf City. Because it was a siege battle, all the guards, except for the minor nobles, marched on foot. During the walk, a group of people did not form an army formation like they saw in previous film and television dramas, and they were awe-inspiring and extremely oppressive. On the contrary, because they are all longbowmen, many small nobles did not equip longbowmen with leather armor at all in order to save money. In this way, the entire team of four or five thousand people dressed in various clothes, and the walking is sparse, it is really a bit like a group of beggars going to Maple Leaf City to beg for food. Of course, Narant doesn''t care about the other guards, but the people under his command line up neatly and are in excellent spirits. In Narant''s team today, in addition to the long-range attack team responsible for five crossbows, there are eleven longbowmen, and forty barbarians plus a rescue team. During the march, even the girls from Narant''s ambulance team marched in a row. Such a different team naturally attracted the surprised eyes of many people in the rear. Except for a few counts such as Rakoff, others had never seen such a uniform team before. "Bernard, that vassal boy of yours taught his subordinates well, and he can be so uniform!" At this time, even the king couldn''t help but praise Bernard. "Haha, Your Majesty the King, that''s true. I used to praise that kid like that. I also asked him how he could train these guards so neatly. Do you know how this kid answered, Your Majesty?" Bernard heard the compliment. De this Fengjun also had a light on his face, and immediately laughed out loud. "How did you answer?" "This kid said that he was relatively free in the territory, so he thought of using this method to pass the time, but he didn''t expect to just train at will, and he would have this achievement!" Bernard smiled and said, Bernard still Looking at Rakoff sideways, "Also, the guard of this kid Narant also compared the ten unintentional people that Rakoff bought from the Land of Sands last time." "Oh? The unintentional ones in the land of sand, who are brutally trained war slaves, and they can''t even match their formation?" The king was suddenly surprised. "That''s right, Your Majesty, now that kid''s team is just walking normally. He also has a formation called stepping forward. Once the formation is revealed, it can be said to be like a rainbow." Bernard and the king were talking vigorously on the side, but Rakoff''s face was a little blue at the moment, which was a scar from being exposed. But what Bernard said was the truth, and he really couldn''t refute it. The more he refuted, the more humiliated he became. "By the way, Bernard, I see if there are ballistas in his team. You even lent him the ballistas. Are you ready to settle this daughter-in-law?" At this moment, the king saw Nalan. The five ballistas wrapped in tarpaulins in the special team continued to ask questions. . "Haha! Your Majesty, this still depends on Stella''s own opinion. As long as it is a vassal of Tulip, I will not interfere!" Bernard smiled heartily. Chapter 375： charge! Whoosh whoosh! Sure enough, the next moment Narant and the others looked up, and saw terrifying boulders streak across the air in an arc, and then roared down towards their heads. Seriously, Narant has shot enemies with ballistas and targets with catapults, but he has never tried to be attacked by enemy catapults. When he watched the dozens of stones weighing more than 100 kilograms falling from the sky, he couldn''t help feeling a shudder. Bang bang bang! These boulders fell directly like meteors, and debris flew in the field. . Ahhh! Although the crowd has been separated as much as possible, the number of people is too large, and casualties are inevitable. When these boulders fell to the crowd, there were bursts of miserable howls from the charging team. Not far from Narant, he watched four or five guards being smashed to death by the boulders of the trebuchet, and suddenly a long string of bloodstains were drawn on the ground. And those guards who were still able to scream were lucky, because they were only severely injured by rubbing their limbs. On the contrary, the guards who were directly hit by the body immediately became a pile of muddy flesh and merged with the grass. "Everyone, speed up! Vivian, Vinnie, follow me!" Seeing this scene, Narant was afraid that the next round of attacks would appear on his guards. If this is hit by a boulder of hundreds of pounds, even the Bronze Knight will be smashed into flesh. Fortunately, although the attack of the large trebuchet was huge and extremely terrifying, the reloading speed was really uncomplimentable. After Narant and others ran out of the attack range of the large trebuchets, the next round of the large trebuchets in the city had not yet been loaded. However, don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe to come here, the small catapult on the city wall is what really kills the charging team, because that large catapult is specially used to destroy the enemy¡¯s large facilities, and being careful with the catapult is the engineering The team''s nightmare. dong dong dong! Sure enough, before the soldiers of the Onyx Principality could catch their breath, when they approached the city wall more than 700 meters away, there was a dense muffled sound from the city wall again. "Everyone gathers, barbarians line up with shields and move forward!" Narant did not dare to neglect at all, and hurriedly ordered his men to gather. Because at this moment, the small catapult on the city wall fired all fist-sized shotguns. In the face of these dense shotguns, it was obvious that Narant could not guarantee that his team would have the same luck as before. Fortunately, although he had no choice in the face of large rocks, he had countermeasures against these fist-sized shotguns. Following his shout, everyone immediately gathered together, and Raymond and other barbarians also divided thirty people, all of them gathered together and raised their iron shields to form a turtle shield. Whoosh whoosh! In the next instant, the shrapnel on the city wall began to fall like a fairy scatters flowers. Bang bang bang! Puff puff! Suddenly, there were muffled noises around, some fell to the ground, some hit the human body, and Narant was horrified. "Pay attention to defense, hold up your shield, and move forward quickly!" Narant shouted again upon seeing this. He can solve this small stone bullet with his extraordinary eyesight and a speed far exceeding that of ordinary bronze knights, but there is still a great risk for his subordinates. bang bang bang! "what!" And just when his voice fell, there were a few banging sounds in front of him, and after this sound, there was a scream. Narant looked around, but saw that a barbarian guard was directly hit in the thigh. In an instant, the flesh on the thigh was blurred, and the upper and lower parts of the thigh were only connected by a small half of flesh and blood. Chapter 376： Rescue burnt cow dung As Winnie began to activate the power of talent, the next moment Narant saw a little green light spot emerge from Winnie''s palm, and then kept invading the wound of the barbarian guard. When the green light spot fell on the **** wound, a magical scene appeared. The originally vague flesh began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even the bones began to grow slowly in a state that Narant couldn''t understand. Rao is Narant has seen such scenes on Sancai chicken no less than ten times before, but it still feels very strange after seeing it now. As time passed, Vinnie, whose eyes were tightly closed, gradually began to sweat on her forehead, and her arms began to tremble slightly. The wounds of this barbarian guard are too large, so the innate power that needs to be consumed is unprecedented. If it weren''t for this journey, Narant specially brought a few three-color chickens to keep training Vinnie, and it is estimated that the injury of this barbarian guard may not be healed at one time. As the flesh and blood of the wound gradually grew and healed, the barbarian guard''s complexion had returned to normal, without the distortion caused by the pain. Lying on the ground, he also seemed to realize something at the moment. Although he was pressed by Narant and couldn''t get up to check the wound, an unbelievable expression gradually appeared in his eyes. "Guardian, what''s your name?" Because now there are more men. And each and every savage is full of stubble, although Narant also urges them to maintain hygiene on weekdays, but still can''t remember everyone''s names. Now, while there was still one last bit of treatment, Narant asked about the barbarian guard. "Big... Sir, my name is Burning Cow Dung!" "Well, burning cow dung, you are not allowed to tell anyone about today''s affairs, including other barbarians, do you remember?" Narant looked serious. "Yes... yes, my lord!" "Very good, then you can get up now!" Narant nodded with satisfaction. In fact, Narant is not too sure that such a gag order is effective, but the barbarian guards are not ordinary guards. They basically don''t have contact with people outside the Storm Territory, so this news is less likely to get out. Seeing that Vinnie had finally completed the last bit of treatment, Narant greeted the burning cow dung to get up. "Yes... it''s an adult!" Hearing the words, Burning Cow Dung sat up in a daze, and immediately looked at his thighs. "This...this...big...sir, this is my thigh!" When he saw the flesh that was completely intact, even whiter and tenderer than before, the roast cow dung couldn''t close his mouth in surprise. "Yes, this is your leg, and you should thank Vinnie for saving your life!" Narant patted the barbarian on the shoulder. "Thank Goddess Vinnie! Thank Goddess Winnie for curing me!" Burning Cow Dung immediately reflected upon hearing the words. He quickly got up and knelt down in front of Vinnie. For gods, barbarians are obviously more superstitious and fearful than ordinary people in the noble world. , And Vinnie''s magical skill that can live and die, for barbarians, even if she is not a god, she must be the messenger of a god, the so-called goddess. Vinnie was taken aback by the reaction of burning cow dung, and a blush appeared on her pale face: "I...I''m not a goddess, you...you get up, don''t thank me, this is what I should do You should thank your lord!" "Yes, thank you for saving the burning cow dung. After burning the cow dung, I will do my best to serve you!" Burning cow dung kowtowed to Narant one after another. "Get up, burn cow dung, and remember to keep it secret!" Nalanda nodded. "Yes, my lord!" In this way, Burning Cow Dung finally stood up excitedly. And at this moment, when he faced Vinnie, he was already like Narant, and he even brought the slightest respect. "Go, go fight!" Narant would not be jealous, but this is what he most wants to see. He hoped that in the future, all guards and subjects would no longer be afraid of the Lucky Girl, and his eldest master''s territory would be more stable. As for, will these lucky women betray? Just kidding, I didn''t see what attitude the lucky girls had towards him. Although it is a girl, Narant dares to say that now let these girls go to the sea of ????fire, and they will definitely not even blink an eye. When the burning cow dung returned to its original state, and then ran towards Raymond and the others, the ten surrounding guards also looked at Vinnie in awe. Chapter 377： casualty report When Narant began to treat the wounded, a group of earls in the distance actually noticed the movement here. When he saw a barbarian start to carry the wounded, Rakoff sneered. "Bernard, isn''t that little vassal of yours causing trouble? While others are fighting, he sent someone to pick up those dead bodies. Can''t they wait until the battle is over before moving them?" Sneering faintly, Rakoff kept holding his breath. "Rakoff, didn''t you hear it just now? Those are all wounded, how could they be corpses?" Bernard glanced at him immediately. "Pfft, the wounded? Even if they are really wounded, they can be healed by dragging them there? Just those weak girls?" Bartman sneered, "Bernard, as I say, it''s better to let those responsible for carrying The barbarians also go to fill the river, which can also contribute to our attack on Maple Leaf City, after all, barbarians are powerful!" "Rakoff, are you looking for trouble, old guy?" Bernard was furious. "Okay!" At this moment, the king saw that the two began to quarrel again, and immediately stopped. "Whether it''s useful or not, we''ll know when the casualties are counted at noon!" The king is also helpless to the bickering between the two. Since the friction between the two families in Qiuzheng a few years ago, the two sides have been in an unfriendly state. "Hmph! Then I''ll wait and see what the ambulance is for!" Although he was stopped, Rakoff still muttered. After muttering, Lakoff whispered a few words to the guards beside him without a trace. Bernard didn''t bother to pay attention to him either. Although he didn''t know much in his heart, he still had some confidence in Narant. In this way, the river filling work outside the city wall continued until noon. At this time, the Onyx Principality finally suspended the reclamation work. After all, filling the river and fighting are high-intensity work. If you want the soldiers to work hard, they have to be fed. The Northern Principality is estimated to save stone bullets. When the horn of the Onyx Principality sounded to withdraw its troops, they did not attack again. Even in the morning, except for the first wave of the charge, the frequency of subsequent trebuchet attacks actually weakened. Several counts did not return to the camp, but continued to stay in the king''s camp to eat lunch, because they were all waiting for the report sent by their subordinates. "Your Majesty, the stewards of several earls are already waiting outside the camp!" Not long after, a guard came to the king to report. "Let them in!" The king didn''t want to delay either. As the first attack on Count Ayutthaya in recent years, the king was very concerned about the battle damage. Under the king''s orders, several stewards were soon brought in. Immediately, several officers whispered and reported beside their respective counts in advance. "Come on, let''s talk about your casualties this morning!" The king sat on the throne, looked at the six counts and ordered. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The earls responded immediately, and Rakoff gave Bernard a playful look in the process. And Bernard sneered likewise. "Your Majesty, let me report first this year!" Rakoff was the first to speak. "Okay!" The king nodded. "Your Majesty, my Glory Iron Cavalry family dispatched a total of more than 2,500 people this morning, with 68 killed and 163 injured!" "Oh? Only sixty-eight died in battle?" The king was a little surprised when he heard this. The other counts were also a little moved. According to the battle in the morning, the average battle damage was at least about a hundred people. And this Lakoff is only 68 people, obviously very low. Chapter 378： The hearts of the nobles Bernard thinks? Of course, Bernard is fine. This thing is true, and he also wants to take it seriously and slap Rakoff in the face. Immediately, Bernard happily took the king and a group of earls to the Tulip Family''s camp. ... And when the king and a group of counts came towards the tulip camp. Narant is enjoying lunch in his camp. "Sir, Lord Andrew is outside the camp and said he is looking for you!" Narant was sitting at the dining table eating the fragrant two-color fire snake barbecue, and the guards on duty came to the table to report. "Well, please come in quickly. In the future, my father will not need to report when he comes, just invite him in directly!" Because Narant has strictly formulated military regulations, and now he has penetrated into the Northern Principality, any personnel entering or leaving the camp need to ask and report, especially those outside the Storm Territory. The guards naturally enforced it strictly, so even Andrew came to report at this moment. "Yes, my lord!" After a while, Andrew was invited in by the guards. However, what surprised Narant was that in addition to his father, there were a large group of vassal nobles and their descendants. "Father!" Narant stood up immediately, and then looked at the nobles curiously. "Sir Narrant!" "Sir Narant!" Before Narant could ask, a group of minor nobles took the lead to salute Narant. Andrew then quickly said with a cheerful smile: "Little Narant, these are our vassals of Tulip Collar." "He''s Baron O''Byrne. You should have met Narant at Miss Stella''s birthday last time. These are Baron Corey, Baron Biru, Baron Andy... They came this time. , all to thank you for treating their subordinates in the morning." , Andrew quickly introduced to Narant, and also said the reason why everyone came. Narant understood in an instant, and then greeted each other with a smile: "Your Excellencies, in fact, don''t be polite, we are all vassals of Tulip, and we should help each other." "Little Narant, you really have a bright future!" The baron named O''Brien couldn''t help laughing when he heard it. He was the baron who happened to tell Andrew about the matter after Naland and Aldin had a fight in the square last time. He was Andrew''s old friend, and Naland was familiar. O''Bien paused and continued: "However, although both belong to the vassal of Tulip, Narant, you are absolutely generous in what you are doing today, helping us to treat our subordinates for free!" "Narant, we are out on the expedition. We have nothing valuable to thank you. We can only thank you with some ordinary items. Don''t dislike it!" Having said that, the Baron O''Byrne waved his hand to the rear, and immediately his personal servant brought two lambs. "This is what I brought from the territory to eat on the road, Narant, please accept it! When you have time, roast it, it is definitely a fragrant roast lamb!" "This..." Narant hesitated, and sure enough, even these middle-aged nobles knew how to enjoy it. "Little Narant, since Sir O''Brien sent it, you can accept it. You don''t have to be polite to them!" Andrew said with a smile. Now Narant is getting more and more promising. The happiest thing is that he is an old man. father. "Yes, father!" Narant nodded. "Ser Narrant, I have two lambs here too!" "Ser Narrant, I have five hares!" "Sir Narrant, I have three hens..." Chapter 379： Maple Leaf City is empty? (2 in 1) "I have seen the Count!" "I have seen His Majesty the King!" "I have seen all the counts!" When he came to the gate of the camp, Narant came to greet him three times. "The guards were ignorant earlier, I hope the adults and His Majesty the King will not be angry!" "Well, Narant, you are a very good guard, loyal to your duty!" Bernard would definitely not be angry, instead he smiled and patted Narant on the shoulder. The king on the side also nodded, and this was the first time he had encountered him outside the camp of other vassals. However, he didn''t care about it. Instead, he looked at the little Sir Narant a few times. It was really rare to be able to train such a guard who strictly adheres to the military discipline. "Yes, Lord Count!" Narant nodded. "Well, Narant, I heard that the casualties of our Tulip family this morning are very small, and this is all due to your twenty girls, but Earl Rakoff doesn''t quite believe it, you take us to see, let Earl Rakoff has also increased his knowledge!" Bernard immediately explained his intentions. "Yes, Lord Earl!" Narant actually guessed the possibility, and now he went straight to the side of the camp. Although some slightly injured guard Narant has let them go back. But there are still many seriously injured people still staying in the camp, this is also to let the ambulance team learn post-care and to maximize the survival rate of these seriously injured people. Anyway, what he paid was only some herbs, and Narant was not stingy. This is also why those nobles are so grateful to him, Narant is now in their minds, it is simply a rare generous noble. "Lord Count, His Majesty the King, this is where the wounded are placed!" Soon, Narant took the King and a group of counts to the outside of the ambulance team''s camp. This camp is very simple, just set up some wooden stakes in a clearing, and then cover the top with a tarpaulin to protect the sun from the rain. Below is a piece of wooden board, and at this moment there are forty or fifty wounded lying on the board. Seeing this, several counts did not need Narant to lead, and walked towards the camp one after another. At this moment, many girls from the ambulance team are helping the wounded to clean up the wounds again. The king and several counts came directly to one of the wounded. The wounded was hit by two arrows in the thigh and one in the shoulder. It was really bad luck. Usually, with such an injury, he would have died on the battlefield long ago. But now this person is still awake, but his face is slightly pale. But when the king and the other counts saw the wound where the dressing had been changed, they were stunned. "This...what''s the matter with this wound??" "Haha, Your Majesty, this is Narant''s original creation, using needles and threads to sew up the wound!" Bernard laughed out loud. The girls'' stitching skills are much better than Narant''s now, and the wounds are stitched very smoothly. And after a simple cleaning, there is no blood on it now. However, for the counts other than Bernard, this is extremely rare. Usually, everyone who is hit by an arrow digs the arrow and then scaldes it with a soldering iron. If it fails once, then do it again. This is the process of hemostasis. Not to mention the secondary injury caused by burns, even the post-care also increases the difficulty. After a pause, Bernard continued: "Actually, the arrow wound by needle and thread suture is not obvious. If it is a sword cut, the effect of stopping the bleeding is the best! Stop the bleeding for a while." In fact, Bernard himself is half-understood, but this is enough, enough for him to control Rakoff to death. Even his few excellent doctors would never do this. "This is really good!" In fact, a lot of things are easy to understand. As the battle-hardened counts and kings, seeing this small wound, they can naturally think of the miraculous effect of suture technology in cutting and slashing with swords. "Sir Narrant!" Thinking of this, the king suddenly called out to Narrant. "Your Majesty!" Narant took two steps forward. "Can you teach my doctor the technique of suturing wounds!" The king said directly, "Of course, I won''t let you teach it for free. For a hundred gold coins, my doctor will learn your rescue skills! " "Yes, His Majesty the King!" Of course Narant had no reason to refuse. Anyway, a hundred gold coins were as simple as picking them up. "Very well, I will send some doctors over later!" The king nodded in satisfaction. Next, the king and the earls didn''t stay any longer. Although the other earls also wanted to learn this technique, they were not in a hurry and would talk to Bernard when the time came. Not long after the king and the counts left, the river filling operation continued in the afternoon. And the Northern Principality symbolically launched some trebuchets, and the frequency was lower than that of the morning. It is estimated that it was to save the stone bullets, but the arrows on the city wall were still the same. A group of nobles also care about this every day. In this way, the river filling operation continued day by day, and the period was surprisingly smooth. The defenders in Maple Leaf City seemed to be frightened, and there was no idea of ??taking the initiative to attack or attack at night. As a result, Narant has been on schedule for the past few days, still in charge of cover work, and dispatched medical teams to rescue the wounded. And the other nobles have never despised Narant''s ambulance team since the first morning. They even sent dozens of teams to rescue the wounded. Of course, the king and the three earls were technology purchased from Narant. And the two earls of Lakoff and Bartman did not have the face to buy technology. However, they think it''s just suturing a wound It is enough to have a needle and a thread. In this regard, Narant can only sneer, although they have sutured, but they don''t even know how to use boiled cloth to bandage and keep the wound clean, so the cure rate can only be pitifully low. Especially because arrow wounds are penetrating injuries, more attention should be paid to this aspect, which can greatly reduce the mortality rate in the later stage. Four days later, after tens of thousands of people dispatched in the past few days, eleven offensive passages up to 50 meters wide were finally filled outside the Maple Leaf City. Among them, there are seven passages on the front wall of Maple Leaf City, and two on the left and right sides of the city wall. In order to capture the first big city as soon as possible, the king was ready to go all out to attack on three sides. This morning, Narant and other vassals were summoned again. "Today, His Majesty the King issued an order to formally attack the city, and our counts and the king will conduct the main attack together!" "On the side, it''s up to a few of your vassals to cooperate with the feint! Do you have any opinions?" Bernard also simply, after waiting for the vassals to arrive, immediately entered the topic. A group of vassals listened to the arrangement and naturally did not have any comments. Immediately, in order to inspire everyone, Bernard brought up the king''s last order again. That is, except for the Earl Castle, all the interests in this Maple Leaf City are handed over to several earl families to divide up. Among them, those who have the most credit can account for 25%, and other families account for 15%. And Bernard also mentioned the additional reward of the tulip collar, that is, if whoever can enter the city first, he can choose a certain amount of loot from him, and the value is no more than 300 gold coins. ~： Guys, I have something to do in the morning, and the update will be late at 1 oclock. Sorry, I have something to do temporarily, I will make it up later. Chapter 380： 2 fools At the same time, fifty miles north of Maple Leaf City, a team of several thousand people is advancing. Except for a small number of swordsmen and knights, most of the team were longbowmen. At the rear of the team, there are carriages loaded with catapults. "Father, did you really leave Maple Leaf City to the rebels of the Onyx Principality?" At the forefront of the team, the owner of Maple Leaf City, Brock, and his second son were riding on horses. "Kerry, this is the order of the Marquis and His Majesty the King. We won''t give up! Only if we give up Maple Leaf City, can the army of the Onyx Principality fall into the trap and become more radical because they don''t know anything!" Earl Brock turned his head and looked back, but unfortunately, his Maple Leaf City and castle could no longer be seen here at a distance of fifty miles. After staring at nothing for a moment, Earl Brock retracted his gaze and continued: "However, giving up is only temporary. I believe we will be able to return to Maple Leaf City soon!" "Father, after the rebels of the Onyx Principality entered the city and suffered heavy casualties due to the arrangement we left behind, will they become angry and destroy our Maple Leaf City?" The earl''s second son, Carey, continued to ask. Hearing the words, Earl Brock frowned, and glanced at the second son with dissatisfaction, before saying: "No, His Majesty the King and the Marquis have already made plans this year, the king of the Onyx Principality will definitely He will take the bait and want to occupy our earldom, so he will never damage Maple Leaf City and the castle!" "As long as this mission is completed, the land from the Onyx Principality to our northern principality will belong to us. I believe it will not be long before we will become the third marquis family of the empire!" After speaking, Earl Brock got tired of his chattering this time, and ordered: "Don''t talk anymore, everyone speeds up!" ... "What? Maple Leaf City is empty? Sir Narant, do you know the consequences of nonsense?" The eldest prince''s face was ashen. When the Iron Guard knight brought Narant in front of him and faced his own questioning, the little Sir actually uttered the nonsense that Maple Leaf City was already empty. Byron felt that this little Sir must be crazy. What is the figure standing on the city wall? "His Royal Highness, I am quite sure. I just found out that the trebuchets on the city wall may be fake, and the so-called northern principality guards on the city wall have no weapons in their hands!" Although Narant didn''t want to pay attention to the eldest prince, as a person on the big ship of the Onyx Principality, he still had to explain, because he felt that there must be a conspiracy. "Pfft, Narant, if it''s not that you''re crazy, then we''re crazy to hear such a ridiculous joke!" At this time, Tony, who had been following the eldest prince, also sneered. At this moment, there are three sons of the earl in the field, and they and Narant are on the left side of the city wall. As for Stella and several other earl descendants, they were assigned to the city wall on the right. Coincidentally, the prince and Tony, the two noble descendants who didn''t deal with Narant very much, were all here. "Sir Narant, you know how many years our Onyx Principality has wanted to capture this Maple Leaf City, and it has never been possible!" "Now you say that the Northern Principality has directly abandoned Maple Leaf City? Do you think we will believe it?" Before Tony''s laughter fell, the eldest prince also stared at Narant and said, "Or, Narant, do you think they Are you going to give us Maple Leaf City?" "I don''t know about that." Narant wanted to ignore the attitude of the eldest prince and Tony. But he had a bad feeling that if the enemy really gave up the city, there must be some conspiracy waiting for everyone. For the sake of those innocent soldiers, Narant has patiently explained his nature until now. In addition, if it wasn''t for the siege today, he hadn''t brought Xue Li with him, otherwise he could find out the situation as long as he sent Xiao Huihui to investigate. As long as he is 100% sure about guessing, he would rather go directly to the king to report to the king, and he would not be here with the eldest prince who is short of ink. Chapter 381： 1 double eagle? "Yes, Your Highness!" Several iron guards quickly pursued towards Narant. Originally, the eldest prince was going to let the messengers sound the horn to respond, so that today''s siege battle can start. But now seeing the appearance of those noble descendants, he could only grit his teeth and hold back the prepared response. He hated Narant so much now that if it wasn''t for this guy, his first command would have gone on perfectly. Afterwards, with the stunned young vassals and the descendants of the nobles, Narant rode his horse and ran towards Maple Leaf City, while more than a dozen of the King''s Iron Guard cavalry were desperately chasing him. As time passed by, Narant got closer and closer to Maple Leaf City. Two thousand meters, fifteen hundred meters...one thousand meters, five hundred meters... "What... what does Sir Narrant want? Is he dying?" "Wait, have you found it, Narant seems to have approached the city wall for more than 500 meters!" "Yes, why didn''t the soldiers of the Northern Principality on the city wall attack him? Even the Iron Guard cavalry seemed to have some scruples and dared not approach!" "Is it because the number of people is too small, the Northern Principality is reluctant to waste the stone bullets of the trebuchet?" "Probably not! Was what Ser Narrant just said true?" When Narant approached the location more than 500 meters away from Maple Leaf City, the jaws of a group of small nobles and young heirs were about to fall. A few days ago, the distance of five or six hundred meters was clearly the most feared position for everyone, because this was the range covered by the secret technique of the small trebuchet in the Northern Principality. But the dense attack that he imagined did not appear, but Narant was still approaching like no one else, as if the outside of Maple Leaf City had become his back garden. Compared with Narant, the chasing Iron Guard cavalry in the rear slowed down the speed of their pursuit a little hesitantly. "Bastard!" The eldest prince gritted his teeth and cursed at this scene, his face uncertain. At this moment, he also faintly felt that something was wrong, why did the defenders of Maple Leaf City allow Narant to approach the city wall without hindrance. You must know that if you don''t respond at this time, it will obviously boost the morale of the Onyx Principality. If Earl Brock or the military leader in the city had any brains, he would definitely not allow such a thing to happen. Even if the attack is ineffective, there must be a violent response. "Is the city really empty?" The eldest prince had a bad feeling in his heart. Woohoo! At this moment, the horn sounded again in the ears of the eldest prince. This is the question that the king has never received from him, and he sent it again. Hearing this call, the eldest prince''s expression became tangled. If he didn''t get an inquiry this time, there would definitely be a messenger who would come to inquire about the situation later. "Is there really no one in the city?" As if to respond to the eldest prince, at this moment, Narant had already galloped to the moat of the city wall. As long as you continue forward more than fifty meters, you can reach the foot of the city wall. When the eldest prince saw this, his heart was half cold, and all the luck at this moment was gone. But he had previously refuted Narant''s proposal in front of everyone''s eyes. If this story spreads, he will probably become a joke in the future. With his face ashen, the eldest prince couldn''t help but turn his gaze to Tony to see what Tony''s reaction was. As a result, he glanced at the past and found that Tony was also gnashing his teeth, and his gaze was a little empty. Of course Tony made a false statement. Now that what Narant said earlier was true, he and the eldest prince would be joked by other young people in the future. More importantly, this would probably greatly affect the eldest prince''s future views of himself. . "No! I absolutely can''t let this happen!" Tony gritted his teeth, constantly thinking about countermeasures in his mind, he couldn''t make the eldest prince think he was stupid too. "That''s right! Since the city is empty, then let His Highness be the first to climb the city wall, and then let him go to the front gate to erect the flag of the Agate Principality..." Suddenly, Tony flashed and thought of a wonderful countermeasure. Chapter 382： The shock of tens of thousands of troops! "Huh? Raising the Realm Fruit?" Just as Narant was thinking about it, a long-lost system voice came from his mind. And this system actually gave a reward that he had never encountered before. ''Upgrading the Realm Fruit'', you can know the effect and function just by looking at the name Narant. Thinking of this, Narant''s heart suddenly became hot. He must complete this task. "So, how can I stop the army from attacking now?" Narant thought quickly in his mind. "Yes, since I want to prevent everyone from attacking the city wall, then I will climb up the wall and occupy Maple Leaf City in front of the earls, and then the attack will naturally stop!" Soon, Narant flashed a light, and there was a way. . As soon as he said it, he quickly took out a large storm collar flag from the space ring, and then put the flag on his arm. After everything was done, he urged the horse to quickly move towards the front wall of Maple Leaf City. And the storm leader flag set on his arm fluttered in the wind as he ran wildly, hunting loudly. ... "Byron''s side is also ready, Bernard, Rakoff...Are you ready?" At the same time, the right hand of the king who had just received the response from the side was already on the hilt of the sword at his waist. "Your Majesty, our Tulip Family is ready and ready to attack!" "Your Majesty, our iron cavalry family is ready and ready to attack at any time!" "Your Majesty, our Black Iron family has also..." A famous earl responded. "Very good! By winning Maple Leaf City, our autumn expedition plan has successfully completed the first step!" The king nodded solemnly. Clang! The next moment, the long sword on the king''s waist that was inlaid with all kinds of gems was unsheathed and lifted high. "All warriors, I, Culver Onyx, as king, order you to charge now... um, what is that?" The king held his long sword high, and was about to make a mighty start to charge to start the first battle of Qiu Zheng. As a result, the words were only halfway through, but the next moment they stopped abruptly, and the whole person was stunned. Because, he saw a cavalry suddenly running out in front of their army of tens of thousands of people. The cavalry ran along the moat of Maple Leaf City, carrying a siege ladder while running wildly. In addition, there is a flag fluttering in the wind on the raised arm. Such a strange thing, Rao is that he, the king, did not react for a while. "Ah... who is that? Is it the cavalry of the Northern Principality?" "It doesn''t seem to be! That flag doesn''t seem to be the same as that of Maple Leaf City. Besides, you can see that he has a siege ladder on his shoulders..." "But the question is if he is not from the Northern Principality, why didn''t the Maple Leaf City guards on the city wall attack him?" "Wait, why do I look familiar at that flag?" "Hey, having said that, I really want to see it somewhere." In addition to the king, the army of tens of thousands of people in the Onyx Principality is also stunned at this moment, and some do not understand what kind of situation this is. Tens of thousands of people on both sides were about to start a tragic siege battle, but a cavalry suddenly appeared in the middle, and it still appeared in such a strange shape. Chapter 382： Do not commit suicide "Ah! Lord, forgive me! Lord, forgive me!" When Narant''s head popped out of the wall, several Maple Leaf City ''guards'' standing nearby immediately turned pale with fright, and knelt on the ground and kept begging for mercy. Seeing this, Narant finally relaxed his vigilance. His guess was right, where are the guards, they are clearly just civilians or serfs wearing Maple Leaf City guards'' smocks. Even Narant saw two young girls among the seven or eight ''guards'' around, but because they were wearing helmets, they could not be found in the distance. After confirming the safety, Narant ignored them, and then took a vertical leap to board the wide aisle of the city wall. After climbing the city wall, Narant pulled up the siege ladder again. Click! The long sword Hanmang flashed in Narant''s hand, directly splitting the siege ladder, and then chopped it into a four-to-five-meter-long wooden pole. After getting the wooden pole, Narant put his large banner of the storm collar on the wooden pole. After finishing it, the next moment, the wooden pole will be inserted into the city wall, and the banner of the Storm Collar will flutter in the wind on the wall of Maple Leaf City. "This...this...this is taken down? We occupied Maple Leaf City?" With the completion of Narant''s set of movements, the tens of thousands of troops outside the city were in an uproar, as if they were dreaming. The king''s hands trembled a little, and it seemed like a dream to see all this. Once upon a time, he also wanted to capture this Maple Leaf City, but it has been decades since he inherited the throne, and this wish has never been fulfilled. At this moment, it was a little jazz who completed his dream by riding alone. Of course, excitement returns to excitement, and now everyone has unlimited questions in their minds. Why was Narant allowed to climb the Maple Leaf City alone, but the guards were indifferent. "Bernard, what are your thoughts now!" The king took a deep breath and asked Bernard. "Your Majesty, why don''t I go take a look now!" Bernard said directly. "No, let''s go together!" The king shook his head. "Yes, Your Majesty!" "The whole army waits in place, and no movement is allowed without my order!" The king immediately issued an order to wait in place. "Let''s go, let''s go and see!" After that, the king rode his brown monster horse and headed towards Maple Leaf City. Several counts followed and started to run wildly. "Lord Count!" "Your Majesty the King!" After a while, the king and others came under the city wall, and Narant immediately greeted him when he saw it. "Well, what''s going on with Narant?" Bernard was the first to speak. "Lord Earl, you also saw that this Maple Leaf City is empty!" "Is the city really empty?" Although there was a vague guess, Bernard took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement in his heart. "Yes, it''s really empty!" Narant nodded again. "Okay!" In the next moment, both the king and the earls were in a state of unspeakable excitement. In any case, the Maple Leaf City, which had never been breached for decades, fell into their hands. As for the intentions of the Northern Principality, it would not be too late to continue discussions later. "However, Lord Earl, although this Maple Leaf City is empty, I think there may be a trap inside!" "Well! Let''s talk about this when we come up!" Bernard, the king and the others were not surprised, and nodded lightly. Immediately, the king quickly commanded the two Iron Guard knights. Chapter 384： The true face of the trap "But...but father..." The eldest prince wanted to say that the danger is not yet confirmed, and he is not really planning to put the army in danger, but is planning to climb the city wall first, and then come to Narant once. Such a show of style. But how could the king listen to his explanation, the next moment his eyes widened, "You shut up for me, now go back to the camp for me to reflect, I don''t want to see you idiot now!" The king is really in a hurry. How can he give him the peace of mind of the duchy in the future with such an unstable heir. "I¡­¡­" "His Royal Highness, let''s go!" At this moment, the captain of the Iron Guard who was in charge of protecting the king immediately stepped forward and grabbed the eldest prince who was still trying to argue. The eldest prince gritted his teeth, and finally didn''t dare to say anything more under the king''s anger, and then he covered his red and swollen face and was persuaded by the captain of the iron guard. But before he left, the eldest prince glared at Narant. At this moment, he really hated Narant completely. Narant naturally felt the cold gaze, but he remained motionless. The essence of the eldest prince is actually the same as that of the great nobles like Tony. They were born with golden keys and are used to blaming others for their mistakes. Wouldn''t reflect at all if he wasn''t so arrogant at first and knew how to listen to his Narant''s advice, then the series of things behind this would not have happened at all. It''s completely self-inflicted to get this result now. The eldest prince was pulled away. Tony, who was originally behind the eldest prince, did not dare to stay any longer. He also shrank his neck like an ostrich and retreated from the city wall. He is lucky, there is a target like the big prince today, so he Tony is not conspicuous, so that he can escape the disaster. ... After the eldest prince and Tony both left, the atmosphere on the city wall finally eased a little. "Bernard, do you think there will be an ambush in the city? What kind of ambush?" The king asked while looking at the densely packed houses in the city. "Your Majesty, no matter whether the speculation is right or not, this Brock directly abandons Maple Leaf City, there must be some plan, so we need to be careful!" Bernard and several earls immediately gave their opinions. "Well, then send someone to investigate first!" The king nodded and gave the order directly. Now Maple Leaf City has thousands of ''guards'' in addition to the city walls, but the streets in the city are empty and silent. Even the large catapult that had been attacking the river filling team the other day had disappeared. Obviously, this city has become an empty city. When the king and several counts agreed, they sent someone to summon their extraordinary knights and hundreds of rangers. Immediately, the extraordinary knights were arranged to guard the city wall to prevent accidents, and a group of rangers began to search and investigate in the city with a team of ten Maple Leaf City is a big city with hundreds of thousands of people, even if hundreds of Rangers are searching at the same time, it seems insignificant. However, traps are traps after all. As long as there is an inference, the location is determined, and it doesn''t take much effort to find it, it will soon be exposed. And just when the king and several counts were observing the situation in the city on the city wall, the mutation finally happened. The layout of Maple Leaf City is almost the same as that of Tulip City. The square is just a few hundred meters outside the gates of the castle. Around the square are luxury manor shops. But when a small group of rangers arrived near the square and began to explore the surrounding manor stores, a burst of fire suddenly erupted in one of the manor stores. boom! Chapter 385： Famous for Narant "By the way, Sir Narant, the loss of our Onyx Duchy army was avoided today. This credit belongs to you. When the time comes, I will discuss with a few counts to reward you!" Just as Narant was about to leave , Maybe because he was worried that Narant was a hero, thank you, the king added another sentence! "Yes, thank you very much, Your Majesty!" Narant, who heard the words, responded simply and naturally. Afterwards, Narant turned and walked towards the siege ladder, and just as he passed Bernard, Bernard patted him on the shoulder: "Boy Narant, you did a great job this time. , go back and have a good rest!" "Yes, Count Xie praised him!" Immediately, Narant didn''t stop, went down directly to the bottom of the city wall, and returned on a war horse. "Your Majesty, the flag of our principality has been brought, do you need to put down the flag of Sir Narrant!" Not long after Narant left, several iron guards came to the king with the flag of the Onyx Principality and the flags of the counts. "Don''t take it down, put him aside, this is the honor he deserves!" The king looked at Narant''s black-based banner with the flaming phoenix as the totem, and instructed the Iron Guard directly. This is just the gate of the city wall, not the castle, so let Narant''s flag be placed aside, there will be no special problems, and, you can also want everyone to show that you, the king, value the hero. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Even though the Iron Guard felt incredible after hearing it, he immediately did as instructed. As for the counts, they had different expressions, some were happy, some were unhappy. However, none of them made any comments, so they looked at the small jazz flag and placed it on the side of their flags. ... When he left, Narant forgot about the flag, and he also didn''t know the change of the flag on the city wall. After getting off the city wall, he went straight towards the camp and did not return to the side battlefield. Because at this moment the army of the Agate Principality has received the news of temporarily returning to the camp, Narant''s team has returned to the camp with Boris and others. "Sir Narrant is mighty!" "Sir Narrant is mighty!" When Narant returned to the vicinity of the camp, there were already a large group of small nobles waiting for him to return. When they saw him, they stepped forward to cheer and greet him. Today''s Narant can be said to be outstanding. At this moment, everyone also heard a little wind from the team returning from the side. It was said that Narant had previously determined that there were no enemies in the city, and that there was probably an ambush. But the eldest prince did not believe it, and finally forced Narant to prove himself at the risk. And although everyone still doesn''t know what the ambush in this city is, but from the faint sound of the beast''s roar, they understand that after their team enters, they will definitely not be intact! At this moment, Narant is really a selfless noble in the hearts of everyone! They asked themselves, if they encountered such a problem, after being rejected by the eldest prince and released harsh words, they would never have the courage to continue their fight. After all, they were only minor nobles. Chapter 386： Bad news for the little nobles Next, Stella continued to sit in Narant''s camp for a while, inquired about the process of Narant''s discovery of the clue, and the situation in the city at the moment, and then left the camp. Looking at the shadow of Stella leaving, and then looking at the silver pot in his hand, Narant slammed it, and then stayed in the camp honestly. "This time the side quest has been completed, but the next lottery draw will take a few days. I will practice hard now, and then see if I can break through two realms in a row!" As the so-called good steel is used on the blade, Narant has practiced hard during this period of time, and with the help of intermediate-level monster meat, strengthened fruit, and flame spar, he is now faintly about to make a breakthrough. Therefore, his plan is to first break through to the peak of the bronze knight, and then take the "realm improvement fruit" rewarded by the system to break through the silver knight level. , After all, compared to the small realm in Bronze, it is more difficult to break through from the Bronze Knight to the Silver Elementary Stage. And if he can achieve a rapid breakthrough with the fruits of the system reward, it will definitely be a **** profit. Of course, the imagination is very good, and Narant is still not 100% sure about the facts. ... Time came to the evening, and at this time, the army of the Agate Principality finally received the notice to enter the city, because the monsters in the city had been cleaned up. According to the news from the city, the hundreds of monsters must have been deliberately starved for many days by the Northern Principality, and then fell asleep after being fed some kind of potion plant. And when they were awakened by the movement of the Rangers, they immediately began to hunt for food. The king and a group of counts only waited for more than an hour on the city wall, and two-thirds of the monsters in the city died due to internal fighting. Immediately, the king and several counts sent the extraordinary knights to encircle and suppress them. In the end, these remaining monsters were completely wiped out at the cost of a few minor injuries. It didn''t take long, in fact, everything was done before lunch. The reason why they didn''t let everyone into the city until the evening was because the king and the counts were worried that there would be other ambushes besides these beasts. Therefore, to be on the safe side, the king and the counts sent a large number of rangers again in the afternoon to conduct a city-wide investigation. Even in the end, even the castle of the Earl above was also checked again, and the army was not allowed to enter the city until it was confirmed that it was completely safe. Along with the news of the investigation, there were also news that two minor nobles were more concerned about. The first is how the real guards in Maple Leaf City escaped. After investigation, the support and slings have been arranged in advance behind the castle. In fact, from the first day they started filling the river, Maple Leaf City began to slowly smuggle personnel and equipment out of the city. And because there is a big river at the foot of the rear mountain, and the Northern Principality smuggled supplies and personnel in the dark, even the rangers did not find it. It was only last night that the Northern Principality finally smuggled away the last remaining guards and small trebuchets, and then set up a trap. Chapter 387： Narrants Reward (Part 1) Obviously, if there are spies, there is no doubt that it is more likely to be someone close to the king. After all, even these counts only learned the news after they arrived at the Fire Dragon Fortress. At that time, it was only about ten days away from now, and the Northern Principality could not make arrangements so quickly. "In addition to Byron and Jagger, several of my commanders and military ministers know about this matter!" The king''s expression suddenly turned gloomy. The speculations of Bernard and others have proved that there are indeed traitors in high positions within the Principality. Byron and Jagger are the first and second princes. As for several commanders and military ministers, they were all loyal subordinates who had followed him for decades, and the king was originally very relieved. After pondering for a moment, seeing the counts fell silent, the king continued: "Several commanders and military ministers have served me for more than ten years, and their families are also old-fashioned families in the Principality. I don''t think it is possible for them to betray me. Big!" "Perhaps, the best possibility is that one of them accidentally leaked the news to the people around them, which caused the autumn plan to be known in advance." "I will investigate this matter slowly, but in any case, even if it is proved that the Northern Principality already knows our plan, it will not affect our autumn expedition this year." For the king, this year''s autumn expedition plan is really a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Especially now that there is a chance to win Maple Leaf City without a fight, this is definitely a very good start. Therefore, he did not want to see a group of counts having scruples about this year''s autumn expedition plan because of the possibility of spies. "Your Majesty is right. In fact, the issue of Maple Leaf City this time is not only a good thing, but a good thing." "It allowed us to win Maple Leaf City with almost minimal losses, and even more aware of the existence of spies. In this way, the northern principality gave us a big city for nothing." "In addition, from the matter of Maple Leaf City, one thing can actually be confirmed." "That''s the fact that His Majesty''s spy investigation is basically true, otherwise the Northern Principality can send a large number of cavalry to contain us as usual!" "To put it mildly, even if the plan of the Northern Principality succeeds in Maple Leaf City this time, it will only be exchanged for thousands of our soldiers. Compared with giving up a big city and an earl''s castle, it is totally uneconomical!" At this moment, Rakoff also opened his mouth to echo the words of the king, and also expressed his own opinion. Hearing Rakoff''s opinion, the counts present had different expressions. Some counts nodded slightly in agreement with what he said, while others frowned and pondered without commenting. "Rakoff is right, our military advantage is stronger than that of the Northern Principality, so we will attack directly with tough means!" The king also agreed with Rakoff''s words, "Our next target is the Castle of the Earl of Barnby, now , please tell me what suggestions you have!" When the earls heard this, they temporarily put aside their previous discussions with the spies and began to discuss the next attack. "Your Majesty, I have no opinion on the continuation of the Qiu Zheng plan, but in order to ensure the safety of the army, I think we need to carry out a more comprehensive arrangement and investigation. Even if the information from the spies is true, we should prepare for the worst situation! " Immediately, the Count expressed his opinion. "Well, Kermit is right. Next, the Earl of Barnby has penetrated into the hinterland of the Northern Principality. At that time, I will send a small team to monitor the intersections of the Earl of Barnby to ensure that The safety of the army in the siege of the city." "In addition, we also need to strengthen the patrol vision of the Rangers to ensure that the situation in Maple Leaf City will not occur again!" The king nodded. This point does not need to be said by the earls. With the lessons learned from Maple Leaf City, he will also be very careful. Chapter 388： Narrants Reward (Part 2) The king looked at the counts, and the counts watched their hearts and minds, but did not speak. This limelight has been taken out by the Tulip family, and they naturally won''t fight for any benefit for Narant, just be a spectator. As for Bernard, it is not easy for him to speak immediately at this moment. Obviously, he must first see what the king himself means, and then see if there is any possibility of helping Narant to win more. "Since you don''t talk about it, let me talk about it myself!" The king saw the situation of the crowd and understood what they were thinking, so he said it himself, "First of all, it is the reward of gold coins, since Narant''s credit this time. Not small, according to the practice of previous years, the castle guardian gold coins collected in Barnby''s territory will be rewarded with three hundred gold coins." "So you have no opinion?" "Your Majesty, no opinion!" Several counts nodded, and the castle guard gold coins are 10% every year, that is, about 2,000 coins are used for rewards. That can reward individuals, but also entire families. It depends on whether there are any small nobles who have made outstanding contributions during the autumn expedition. If not, then reward the families with the most credit, and the gold coins will be distributed by the earl to the vassals at that time. So taking out three hundred gold coins to reward Narant is justifiable. However, since the king took the initiative to mention the reward for Narant at this meeting, it is natural that there will not be only such a gold coin reward. After a pause, the king continued: "In addition to the gold coin reward, I plan to reward Narant in the next autumn expedition, all his gains can be owned by himself, just like the situation with the Rangers a few days ago, what do you think? how!" "Your Majesty, isn''t this reward too big?" Compared to the first gold coin reward, this second reward is the highlight. However, the voice of opposition naturally appeared immediately. The objector was none other than Count Rakoff. Although he expected Narant''s little Sir, he would not be able to receive much if he died in the next battle. But just in case! If Bernard does one or two of these operations, such as strengthening him a little, the spoils will definitely be richer. Or secretly classify some of the spoils of the Tulip family into Narant''s name, then the benefits will also be very objective. Especially like in the valley last time, the Tulip family picked up so many excellent war horses for nothing. "Rakoff, then how do you think it would be better to reward Sir Narant?" Hearing the objection, the king was not in a hurry and asked Rakoff. "Your Majesty, in fact, it stands to reason that the three hundred gold coins you gave to the little vassal are enough. In previous years, other meritorious little nobles were also rewarded in the same way!" "However, since His Majesty is generous and intends to give him some more rewards, I think it''s better to reward him with those prisoners on the city wall!" Lakoff did not hesitate, and directly expressed his opinion. "Rackoff, what do you mean?" However, when Rackoff''s voice fell, Bernard was furious. "Bernard, I don''t mean anything, I''m just making my suggestion. I do think the reward the king said is too big!" "Hmph, don''t think I don''t know your dirty mind. Besides, Rakoff, do you think I don''t know the origin of those ''captives'' of the city walls?" Bernard immediately rebutted loudly. There are thousands of serfs on the city walls who were used as guards by the Northern Principality. Originally, this was indeed a good reward, even better than the loot that the king said summed up all of Rand''s personal rewards. But the problem is, the thousands of people are all relatives of the daughter of doom, and no one wants them even if they are given away for free. In this way, this Lakoff proposal is completely sinister, and deliberately seeks trouble for Narant. "Bernard, what tricks can I have? Isn''t your little vassal''s territory the land of doom? Isn''t he living well now?" "In addition, I also heard that his territory is sparsely populated. Isn''t it appropriate to reward him with thousands of people?" "Fuck your grandmother, Rakoff, if that''s the case, then I''m willing to call the shots and give you this Narrant reward, as long as you promise to accept these thousands of people and keep them in your territory!" Bernard With a slap on the table, he pointed at Rakoff and cursed. Speaking of which, Bernard''s character is also hot. If it weren''t for him being more wise, plus the fact that he has held great authority over the years and has precipitated his character, then he would have the same appearance as Andrew. The presence. "Okay!" The king saw that the quarrel between the two began to escalate again, and finally he had no choice but to wave his hand to stop the two. "Rakoff, in fact, this reward is a plan I made after careful consideration!" "After this battle in Maple Leaf City, I suddenly thought of one thing, although the fixed gold coin rewards or goods rewards in previous years can inspire a group of small nobles!" "But when the real danger comes, it''s likely to back down." "Just like what happened today, I think it''s probably not as bold as him if this matter were replaced by other minor nobles. After all, it''s only a few hundred gold coins." "And if Narant didn''t exist today, we would have paid thousands of people''s losses!" "So, I think this reward to Bernard''s little vassal is also what he deserves!" "In addition, I plan to start this year and set up a reward like this every year. As long as the credit is outstanding enough then this person''s achievements in the autumn expedition will be owned by himself." "In this way, I believe that the small nobles will deal with the Rangers as they did a few days ago, and everyone can burst out with incomparable enthusiasm." "Moreover, this is a reward equal to harvest and danger. I believe that many nobles are willing to take risks when encountering such a thing today!" "What do you think of my idea?" The king directly explained the reason why he suddenly thought of rewarding Narant with this. "Your Majesty, I have no opinion!" "Your Majesty, I have no opinion!" When the king''s voice fell, Rakoff naturally couldn''t speak again, it seemed that the king had made up his mind. The other counts also began to express their views. "Very good, then this matter is settled like this, Bernard, you will go back and inform your little vassal later!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" ... Rewards When Bernard returned to Maple Leaf City, he immediately found Narant to inform him. And Narant was naturally excited when he found out. However, Boris and Rael, who happened to be eating and drinking in his camp at the moment, muttered a little dissatisfied. According to the two of them, if this kind of credit was exchanged many years ago, it would actually be enough to exchange for the reward of a small piece of territory, even if it is half a baron. Now that only three hundred gold coins and the spoils belong to him, he must still be at a loss. Chapter 389： News on 0 prisoners Narant is not being truthful about this. How difficult it is to reward territory. Unless this year''s autumn expedition really wins and the two new counties of the autumn expedition plan are reached, then the king may take out his own territory for rewarding. After all, if you don''t open up new territories, the more you will reward, the less the king will be willing to. Especially since Narant is still a vassal of Bernard, this territory must be of a permanent nature as a reward. Therefore, to be able to get the reward that the loot belongs to him at present is really a precedent, and it can be regarded as worthy of his credit. You must know that the two months of the autumn expedition are actually the obligations of the minor nobles to seal their own monarchs for free. Just like the corv¨¦e in the previous life, you have to do it if you don''t want to, just say that the minor nobles are also nobles after all, and the emperor also needs to consider the feelings of his subordinates, so he will give appropriate benefits. After hearing about the reward, Narant remembered the thousands of captured serfs that Bernard had mentioned earlier. "Lord Count, what will happen to the thousands of prisoners next?" "Huh?" Bernard was stunned for a moment, and then he said to Nalande suspiciously: "Nalande, those are all relatives of the Daughter of Doom, although your territory also has them, but you should try to accept as little as possible. serfs." "If you really want to expand the population, you can wait until the end of the autumn campaign. Our counts and kings have speculated that most of the population of the Earl of Brock will gather in the big city of Earl of Barnby. Break through, and there will be hundreds of thousands of people immediately!" "You have been rewarded with three hundred gold coins, and you can choose some of the best serfs at that time!" "Lord Count, I understand this. I''m just curious. Since none of the relatives of the Daughter of Doom are needed, what will happen to them." Narant did not dare to directly say that the relatives of the Daughter of Doom compared the meaning. Ordinary serfs are also important. At the moment, I just made up an excuse to deal with it. "Those serfs, according to the practice of previous years, will basically be sold to the caravans of the small principalities behind at a very low price!" "Those small principalities are located in remote areas with harsh environments, but the land area is very large, such as the desert next to the beach and so on." "After they take away the relatives of these doomed daughters, they will put them in areas far away from cities or civilians, and specialize in the hardest and most tiring jobs, that is, as consumables." "Even if there is an invasion of dark creatures in the middle of this, it will not cause too much loss!" Bernard said, but gave Narant the answer. "Lord Count, do you know where the relatives of these doomed daughters are being detained now?" Narant nodded silently and continued to ask. Bernard then glanced at Narant speechlessly, then shook his head helplessly: "They are now locked outside the city, under the care of the king''s guards, it is estimated that they will be sold to the caravans of those small principalities before the army leaves!" "Narant, I know you are bold, but you must also remember that you are a noble, and nobles should always keep in mind their identity and should not put themselves in danger!" "Yes, Lord Count, I understand!" "Well, then I''ll go back and have a good rest today. There is no fierce battle in Maple Leaf City this time, and the army will continue to set off after resting for a day at most!" Bernard ignored Narant and left Narant''s camp directly. ... "Narant, you''ve made a fortune this time!" After the earl left, Boris and Rael had forgotten the words about rewarding the territory earlier, and immediately surrounded by lemons. "Okay, stop talking, each person is half a catty of Warcraft barbecue!" Narant immediately stopped the two guys from kneeling and licking. Chapter 390： Garrison Battle (2 in 1) "Sir Narrant, please wait a moment, I''ll let you know." After finishing speaking, the captain of the guard said a few words to the guards guarding outside the tent, and then the guards entered the tent to report. "Sir Narant?" Not long after, a slightly bloated middle-aged man in a silk dress walked out. "Yes, Lord Dane, I am Narant!" The steward was also a nobleman and an honorary knight. "It''s an honor, Your Excellency Narant, you have done a great job today, please enter the tent and take a seat!" Steward Dane immediately became enthusiastic. No way, Narant''s great deeds are second, but the banner of the Storm Leader was deliberately arranged by the king on the side of the banners of several counts. Who can have such a privilege. So now no one dares to look down on this little knight, especially the little nobles and guards under the king. "Your Excellency Dane is very polite, you don''t need to sit down. It will be dark in a while, and I have to return to Maple Leaf City before dark!" Speaking of business: "Lord Dane, I heard that these serfs are going to be sold?" "Yes, Your Excellency Narant, these dooms... uh, even if these unfortunate people are brought back to the duchy, no nobles are willing to buy them, only those small duchy caravans are willing to accept them, so now is the best time to sell them. ." "Let them stay for a few more days, and the army has to feed them, which is not cost-effective!" This Dane manager originally wanted to talk about the unlucky ghost in the land of doom, but he suddenly remembered the source of Narant in the middle of the sentence, and immediately changed his statement. Of course, the disgust for the family members of these doomed women was not concealed in those words. Shirley and Vivian, who were following Narant''s side, were slightly angry. However, they are also sensible, and they kept silent and did not speak. Instead, they silently felt more grateful to their adults in their hearts. Secret thought: Sure enough, in this world, only the adults in this world do not despise them, these daughters of doom. "Steward Dane, at what price are you going to sell these serfs?" Narant frowned indistinctly, but he didn''t care about Steward Dane''s attitude towards the Daughter of Doom, because this is the normal nobleman their general opinion. "Sir Narant, this year''s sale price has to be negotiated with those caravans. After all, such a large number of relatives of the Daughter of Doom are rare in previous years, and I don''t know if they can buy them all at once." "However, in previous years, it was basically sold for three silver coins per population! If there are artisans among them, the price will be slightly higher." Dane looked at Narant with some curiosity. The captain didn''t tell them that Narant wanted to buy serfs, but just said that Sir Narant was visiting. "Three silver coins? So low?" In Narant''s impression, the price of an ordinary serf is about 20 to 50 silver coins, and the fluctuation is affected by the time and place and the quality of the serf itself. But no matter how big the fluctuation is, the price of the relatives of the daughter of doom is ridiculously low in comparison. Even if they are sold by jins, the sea fish can be worth more than these serfs. "That''s right, Sir Narant. In the past years, we have also sold dozens of relatives of the Daughter of Doom, that is, three silver coins, plus two more for craftsmanship. I don''t know if Sir Narant asked the price to prepare..." "I''m going to buy these prisoners." After knowing the price, Narant did not hesitate. "This...Ser Narrant, they are relatives of the Daughter of Doom...Are you sure?" Steward Dayne reminded again. "Dain is in charge, I know their identities!" "However, the population of my territory is too scarce, and it is connected to the blazing grassland. I am going to arrange them to work on the blazing grassland!" "So that''s the case, then I understand!" When he heard that he went to work in the raging fire grassland, butler Dane, who was still puzzled, immediately showed a clear expression. you understand? What kind of hammer do you know? Narant was stunned, he made up an excuse and said that he understood. How did Narant know that Dane thought that he, like the slave owners of those small principalities, arranged these serfs to work as livestock in remote and harsh places, so he was not worried about the possibility of dark creatures. Dane didn''t know Narant''s complaints, so he looked at Narant expectantly, "I don''t know how many people Sir Narant needs, as long as the number of people Narant needs exceeds 100, I can give them the best price. Sir Narrant." "I''m ready to have it all!" "What? All of it?" Dane was stunned. "That''s right, Lord Dane, can you?" "Of course, of course!" Dane, who reflected, immediately showed an excited smile. Originally so many relatives of the Daughter of Doom, whether those caravans could eat them all, he had no idea, and he was a little worried. Unexpectedly, Narant is preparing to acquire all of them here. "Sir Narant, if you really need all of them, then I can call the shots. The craftsmen among these serfs are sold to you at the original price! Among the serf captives, there are more than fifty craftsmen in total!" "Well, are there so many people?" Narant was surprised. The preferential silver coins were second, mainly because the proportion of craftsmen was a bit high. "Yes, Sir Narant, I asked them when I registered earlier, and more than thirty of them are grooms, and they are also experienced grooms." "This northern principality is different from our agate principality. Most of their daughters of doom relatives will be exiled to the grassland, because the grassland is vast and sparsely populated, and they can be allowed to help herd for free, so they have a lot of experience. Rich groom." "That''s it! That''s right, Dane in charge, I want all these serfs, you can see how much money you need!" Hearing that there were so many grooms, Narant was not disappointed, but felt that he had found a treasure. He had captured so many war horses a few days ago, and he was worried that there were not enough grooms to feed the war horses. This is a sleepy person who brought a pillow. "Sir Narrant, this group of captive serfs has a total of 1,107 people!" "However, since Sir Narant wants to buy it all at once, it''s not a fraction, so it''s calculated with 1,110 people!" "In addition, the prices of all of them are also based on three silver coins per person, that is, three thousand three hundred silver coins!" This Dane is worthy of being in charge. In this world where 99% of the illiterates are illiterate, the calculations are still fast. "I don''t know, Lord Narant, what do you think?" "Well, yes!" Nalandi nodded, "It''s 33 gold coins, right?" "Yes, Sir Narrant!" "Steward Dane, here are thirty-six gold coins, of which thirty-three are for the cost of buying them. As for the other three, you can''t help find some worn linen gowns for them to put on!" "This... Haha, thank you Sir Narant for your generosity!" When he heard that there were three extra gold coins, Steward Dane''s eyes flashed. "Sir Narant, it just so happens that the tunics of the Northern Principality they took off haven''t been burnt. Do you think it''s okay to put them on again, as long as they don''t put on the tunic, there will be no misunderstanding!" "Yes!" Narant had no objection. Although the long gown is the standard clothing of the guards of the Northern Principality. However, only a few details are unified in the style, but other colors are no different from ordinary linen clothes. So, as long as you don''t put on the smock with the Northern Principality''s logo outside, it won''t cause misunderstandings in the camp. The magic power of gold coins is huge, and soon the steward Dane returned all the robes that were taken away. There are enough clothes for two carriages. "Sir Narrant, do you want these gowns? If not, I''ll let them take them now!" At this time, Dane pointed to a small part of the blue-bottomed gold border and the brown maple-leaf-patterned gown on the carriage and asked. . "Keep it for me!" Narant said immediately. The quality of these smocks is better than that of ordinary linen gowns. Since he sent them, he is welcome, and they can be used as cloth strips when they are taken back. When the river was filled a few days ago, although the cloth strips used to bandage the wounded could be boiled and washed for many times, the consumption was quite large. These gowns can be used as a supplement. "Okay, Sir Narrant!" Next, with the diligent help of the Dane steward, the clothes were redistributed. After all the serfs were dressed, Narant directly tied the serfs into a long string, and then left the camp outside the city with the welcome of Dane and the captain of the guard. When returning to the station in the city, Narant directly arranged a group of serf captives in the houses around him. Today, there are only their 100,000 troops in Maple Leaf City, so the house is still very sufficient. In order to ensure that the serfs did not escape, Narrant did not immediately untie the hemp ropes in their hands. In this way, they tied the crowd and distributed brown bread to them, and then asked Vivian and the girls to communicate and comfort them. If they were ordinary serfs, Narant would not be able to relax until the end of the war to prevent them from escaping. But these are the relatives of the Daughter of Doom, and as long as they are not killed immediately or sent to do the dirty work that doesn''t care about life or death, their experience cannot be worse. So, just give them a little bit of hope and that should be fine. And things turned out as Narant expected. It''s just that everyone was given a full meal, and Vivian, the lucky daughters, went to tell the beauty of Stormland, and promised to make a promise to eat a full meal. After loosening the ropes of their hands and feet at night, no one escaped. Of course, if someone really escaped, it would be a dead end, and Xiao Huihui and bees were placed around to monitor them. ... Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, it was the morning of the third day. And today, after a day and a night of rest, the army of the Onyx Principality finally launched again. The king only left an army of 2,000 people in Maple Leaf City, and he took the rest of the army to the Earl of Barnby. On the way, the army became more vigilant, the number of rangers doubled than before, and the detection distance was also increased to a hundred miles. However, the Northern Principality did not seem to dare to confront the army of the Onyx Principality in the field, so their progress was quite smooth. Along the way, the army of the Onyx Duchy has nothing to do other than to collect the ''protection fee'' from the small noble castles of the Earl of Barnby. In this way, they traveled for five or six days, and they finally had less than two days left from the big city of the Earl of Barnby, that is, the city of Oak. That evening, after the army had settled the camp, the king once again summoned several counts for a pre-war meeting. The main content of this meeting is to assign a part of the staff to go to various passage levels in the Earl of Barnby to guard. This Earl of Barnby is different from the previous Earl of Brock. The Earl of Brock is surrounded by the sea to the east and mountains to the west, so there is only one direction to the north that is connected to the other territories of the Northern Duchy. But the Earl of Barnby has already penetrated deep into the hinterland of the Marquis of Lissen, and the surrounding roads connecting with other northern principality territories can be said to extend in all directions. Although the possibility of the Northern Principality sending a large army to make a surprise attack was very small, the king and several counts felt that it was very necessary to send people to guard these passages because of the previous experience. More importantly, this time the king sent a few Ranger squads to sneak out of Oak City to investigate. According to the careful observation of these rangers, it is absolutely certain that there are more than 100,000 population activities in Oak City. This also means that Oak City will no longer have the same empty city as Maple Leaf City. And the army of the Onyx Duchy is bound to conquer Oak City. In order to prevent the stray fish that escaped from the city''s escape when Oak City was broken, so, having each family stationed in these passages also has the meaning of besieging the stray fish. At the meeting, the location of each family''s horse stationed in the passage level became the focus of debate among several counts. It''s not that they don''t want to send troops to guard and guard, but because there is a big difference between the locations where they are stationed, it is directly related to the interests of each family. There are a total of seven road levels that need to be garrisoned this time, just enough for the king and the six earl families to be divided into one. But each level is not the same distance from Oak City. The nearest road, it only takes a day or so to reach Oak City. As for the farthest passage, it took six or seven days to reach Oak City The reason for the competition among the counts was the distance of this level. Because in the autumn expedition, in addition to gold coins and food, the population is also the most important trophy. And when the fish that slip through the net escape, they must feel that the closer the road is, the more hopeful they are. In this way, the road that was only a day or two away was likely to become the preferred escape route for the fish that slipped through the net in the Northern Principality. At that time, the garrisoned clan can wait for work and easily capture more people. As for those who are far away, it takes six or seven days to escape, and people run there when they are crazy. Isn''t that because they are not fast enough to die? Therefore, except for the most recent road level, which was reserved for the king, the other next level levels naturally became Xiangwowo, and no family was willing to give up. In the end, at the meeting, the counts were red-faced, and the king had no choice but to draw lots to decide the location of the garrison. And this was purely a matter of luck, the earls really had nothing to say, and immediately began to draw lots. In the end, the result of the lottery was that the Bateman family had the best luck, winning a checkpoint that was only about two days away from Oak City. The Tulip Family is second, with a journey of about three days. And that guy Lakoff was the most unlucky, he even picked the farthest place, six or seven days away from Oak City. What''s more terrible is that although the checkpoint in Lakoff is also a road, it can also lead to the hinterland of the Northern Principality. But the problem is that beyond the level is a long desert and the next door, not to mention the slippery fish in Oak City. I am afraid that if the Northern Principality really has military support, it is estimated that it will not pass from here. Chapter 391： Get fat poor! There are no cars and planes in this world. Crossing the desert Gobi Desert is completely accomplished with two legs. Although the small principality in the northwest also has the existence of camels, the northern principality does not. In order to avoid the invasion of the Grand Duchy, these small duchies refused to export the desert to the Onyx Duchy and the Northern Duchy. When he got such a lottery result, Rakoff''s face turned green. The other counts looked at him with pity. Even if there are other four or five-day travel levels, there may be some small receipts. But this Rakoff level, it is estimated that he can only stare there. ... After the lottery is completed, today''s meeting will end, and the personnel to be dispatched will be decided by each family. Bernard returned to the camp and immediately gathered a group of vassals. When the benefits of being stationed at this level were stated, Bernard directly began to tell his arrangement, and all the vassals under the stage craned their necks and waited. This is a beautiful job. As long as the plan can go ahead as originally expected, even if the latter population has to be turned over to the truth, they can make a lot of money from it with a little operation. For example, the money on the prisoner''s body, they can loot some and keep it privately. For example, the armored weapons on the prisoners, they can also hide some of them. These people all escaped from Oak City, and their belongings must be indispensable. Even if you don''t have finances, you can make money by stealing a little bit of the population. "This time, our Tulip Family has drawn a valley terrain, and the mountain passage is not wide, so I plan to send about a thousand people to guard it." "As for the candidates for the garrison, I already have a plan, and I will let Boris, Rael and Narant follow Stella." Whoa! The Count''s news greatly exceeded everyone''s expectations. I originally thought that Bernard would choose a few brave vassals to go, but he did not expect to directly choose three young nobles. However, the next moment everyone reflected, this was all to take care of Narant. First of all, it must be to let Narant and Stella be together, so that there will be more opportunities for the two to contact. Second, it is natural to strive for the interests of Narant. As for Boris and Rael, it is estimated that it is entirely because they have the best relationship with Narant and have been exposed to Narant''s light. Bringing the two of them can also prevent people from making irresponsible remarks, and until Stella''s husband-in-law confirms, there will be no adverse impact on Stella''s reputation. For a while, all the vassals looked at Narant and others enviously. Boris and Rael didn''t expect the huge pie to fall on their heads, and they immediately smiled. "The reason why I have this arrangement is that everyone has heard about Sir Narrant''s reward! Therefore, it is in his best interest to arrange for him in the past." After giving everyone some time to whisper, Bernard continued. Open your mouth. "When Narant was in Maple Leaf City, he not only rescued the wounded for everyone for free, but also made a contribution on the day the war started. I think this is the opportunity he deserved." "I think you have no opinion on this, do you?" A group of nobles was originally a little uncomfortable, after all, it was an interest. But being mentioned by the count, the original jealousy of many nobles has really been eliminated. "Lord Earl, we have no objection, this is the chance Sir Narant deserves!" "That''s right, we have no opinion!" Immediately, the vassals spoke up one after another. The only one who was a little reluctant was the second sons who participated in the competition. Seeing that Narant not only gets benefits, but also goes with Stella, they must be jealous. "Very good, then this matter is settled like this." Unfortunately, several of them spoke softly, and everyone cared about it. After hearing the comments of most of the nobles, Bernard nodded with satisfaction, "Now everyone go back and continue tomorrow. On to Oak City!" "Also, Narant, Boris, and Rael stay!" "Yes, Lord Count!" Immediately, all the vassals dispersed, leaving only a few Narant in the field. "This time, your main task is to prevent enemy raids! If you find anything, remember to report back to the army as soon as possible!" "Yes, Lord Count!" "Well, but you don''t have to be too nervous. According to His Majesty''s inference, the Northern Principality lacks mounts this year, so there shouldn''t be a large number of cavalry!" Bernard was worried that it would put too much pressure on everyone, and immediately spoke to comfort him. "So, the biggest enemy you may face at that time is those fish that slip through the net. There are hundreds of thousands of people in Maple Leaf City. Even if the city is broken, there will definitely be a lot of people who escape." "Narant, although I asked you to follow Stella this time, you have the king''s reward order, so if you don''t have to, you will be responsible for the battle!" "You know what I mean? Make good use of the reward the king gave you," Bernard asked Narant with a smile. "My subordinates understand, Lord Earl!" Obviously, Bernard''s words have deep meaning. As a traverser, Narant had never seen anything online in his previous life, and instantly understood what Bernard meant. Bernard is ready to pluck the king''s wool. It is estimated that even if Stella and others participate in the battle, he will be able to pick out some valuable loot and say that he has captured it And since the king gave him the reward for this trophy, in fact, Such a thing would have been expected long ago. At that time, as long as it is not too much and pretends to give some of the spoils, there will be no problem. It can even help the Tulip family earn some goodies. "Very good, then you will set off early tomorrow morning. Go back and prepare today. The route map of the garrison will be assigned by His Majesty the King tomorrow morning. I have already asked the King to give it to you, Narant!" Although the map of this world is simple, it is also not easy to draw. A detailed map of the territory of the Northern Principality, only the king has a copy. Therefore, for teams like Narant who need to leave the large army, the map still needs to be specially transcribed from the king and sent over. Of course, it also needs to be taken back afterwards. "Yes, Lord Count!" Immediately, Narant and the others also exited the room. ... "Haha, Narant, Boris thinks the most correct thing to do is to make a friend like you!" Before walking out of the room, Boris immediately patted Narant''s shoulder excitedly. "That''s right, Narant, thanks to you this time, I didn''t expect us to get such a good opportunity!" Rael immediately echoed. During the previous autumn expedition, the two of them basically existed soy sauce. Although this was caused by their own lack of self-motivation, the great benefit naturally also did not fall on their heads. This time, it was because Narant got such a task that everyone envied. Chapter 392： Billys Rage "You two guys still know how to be grateful, so how do you repay me?" Narant also regarded the two as friends, and it was easy to joke around now. "Hey, do you want to repay? Why don''t we invite you to go out of the city tonight, Narant? After all, we won''t be able to return for at least ten days and a half months. Why don''t we take the opportunity to play outside the city tonight." Boris Wen The words are very good, and he lowered his voice and laughed. "Aren''t the city gates closed?" Narant asked strangely. "Narant, do you think you can stop those nobles when the city gate is closed? There are hanging frames on the city wall." Boris gave you a naive expression, "Can Narant go? The girl named Bella is very good, we went in front of us a few times, and I heard that many nobles are after her!" Bella was the girl who accompanied the wine with a veil covering her face in the tavern. Although she could only see half of her face, she could see from her smart eyes that she was indeed very outgoing. If it weren''t for taking care of Narant, Boris and Rael would definitely be scrambling to start. But Narant didn''t even seize the opportunity, so the two were very impressed by this woman. When Narant heard the words, he also thought of the girl who had met with him, but he had no intention of going there. Be prepared to speak immediately, and return to the camp after rejecting it. "Cough cough!" But at this moment, a light cough came from behind several people. "Uh...Miss Stella, you...Hello!" The three of them turned their heads, only to realize that Stella had left the room at some point, standing behind them expressionlessly, listening to their previous conversation. "Well, Baron Boris, Baron Rael, I heard that you feel that you need to go out for more than ten days to return?" Stella heard the greeting, still with frost on her face, "How about me and the Earl? Say something, my lord, to re-select candidates to replace you, lest you have no place to drink and have fun after you set off?" "Uh... No, no, Miss Stella, we are very happy to follow and go to the garrison, just joking, joking!" Boris and Rael were stagnant, almost kneeling. "Is it?". "Yes, Miss Stella, we are really just joking, don''t take it seriously!" "That''s the best!" Stella snorted coldly. "Yes, yes, Miss Stella, then we will go back first and prepare for the departure tomorrow!" After speaking, the two of them ignored Narant and ran away in a flash. Narant looked at the two dishonest guys silently, wondering if he would take the initiative to go to Bernard to propose a substitution later. This is too unreliable. It was clearly proposed by these two guys to go out of the city, and now they have run away. After the two left, Stella looked at Narant with a half-smile. "Cough cough, Stella, then I''ll go back first!" "Sir Narant, wait a minute, I want to ask what happened to Bella?" Stella did stop Narant, and even added a suffix to her title. "It''s just a maid, Boris and Rael had to call over to help pour the wine a few days ago!" Narant explained subconsciously. "Really? Then you go back first, I''m going to rest too!" After speaking, Stella turned around with her delicate chin raised, and she didn''t know whether she believed it or not. "This woman!" Looking at the back of Stella leaving, Narant not only was not angry, but found a little bit of heartbeat. Although the two have not had any ambiguity now, nor have they expressed affection to each other, but Stella''s attitude has changed so obviously during this period, if Narant still can''t see some clues, then he is a transmigrator in vain. . After Stella turned around, the original coldness disappeared in an instant, replaced by a blush that was ashamed to the bottom of her ears. Today''s behavior is definitely her first time in 19 years. Fortunately, the sky was dark at the moment, and other people could not notice. ... After Narant and Stella both left, a figure suddenly appeared in a dark alley not far from the street. This figure looked at the end of the road where Narant disappeared, and his eyes were full of jealousy. And when this person walked slightly under the moonlight, it was actually Billy Lane who participated in the second son''s test. He did not leave directly like other vassals, but hid in the alley to check on Narant and others. Case. "Bastard! It''s been three years of competition, why did this happen in less than half a year!" Billy clenched his fists tightly, his face full of twists. He paused for a moment, and finally Billy looked towards the south, hesitated for a moment, raised his legs and walked over there carefully. The location over there is the camp of the Iron Cavalry family. He was very soft-spoken and couldn''t influence Bernard and Stella''s thoughts and decisions at all. However, he also knew that he didn''t need to influence Bernard and Stella''s thoughts, he only needed to get rid of the biggest competition. And Narant is no longer the second son of the unnamed waste material in the Tulip family. Therefore, if he wants to go out to this competitor, he must find foreign aid, that is, the iron cavalry family who have a big hatred with Narant. Although he didn''t have the capital to talk about cooperation with others, it was still okay to go to reveal some news in a targeted manner At the same time, in the camp area of ??the Iron Cavalry family, Rakoff''s face was gloomy and terrifying. "Father, that checkpoint is not only the farthest, it seems that the outside is still a desert, let alone people, I''m afraid even birds will not be able to fly there." Tony said with the same gloomy expression. As the heir of the Iron Cavalry family, the interests of the Iron Cavalry family are his interests. boom! "It''s up to you to say that!" Rakoff was so angry that he had nowhere to release it, and punched the table with a punch. Tony shrank his neck in fright at the loud noise, and when he saw his father was angry, he didn''t dare to say more. "Lord Earl, there is a Sir Billy outside who wants to see Master Tony!" At this moment, a report sounded outside the door. "Billy? Which Billy?" Tony thought for a moment after hearing the words, and realized that he had never known such a small noble. "Master, he said he is a vassal of the Tulip Family!" Tulip family? Tony froze suddenly, and then immediately thought of a teenager. Last time, he was beaten by Narant at the market. Later, it seemed that a teenager from the Tulip family came to look for him and others, and secretly offered to help them find out about Narant. Originally, he did not despise such a little knight who obtained the title by luck, but now, because of Narant, he wanted to meet him. "Let him in!" "Yes, young master!" The servant left immediately, ready to bring someone here. "Tony, what happened to this vassal of the Tulip family?" Rakoff asked immediately after the servant left. Chapter 393： Stolen map? "Father, this guy is also one of the second sons chosen by Bernard. He has a lot of opinions on Narant. He wanted to curry favor with me and the eldest prince last time, but I didn''t like it at that time." "Now that he came so late, there must be something, so I''m going to meet!" Tony explained immediately. "Well, see you then, I''ll go to the cubicle first!" Rakoff nodded when he heard the words. He was also curious about what the Tulip vassal was doing, and immediately walked into the small cubicle next to him. Soon, Billy was brought in by the servants. "I''ve seen Master Tony!" "Sir Billy, you''re welcome, come and have a seat!" Although he slumped at Narant every time, as the earl''s heir, Tony wasn''t really a fool. At this moment, Billy was greeted very warmly and sat on the sofa beside him. "Give Sir Billy a cup of honey tea!" After Billy sat down, Tony immediately commanded the servant. The tea was good, and Billy felt enough heat before Tony continued: "Sir Billy, after the last meeting, I originally wanted to send someone to come out to drink and chat with you, but because the war was too busy, I didn''t have time. I didn''t expect you to come here today, do you know what''s going on?" "Master Tony is too polite. I actually came here to tell Master Tony a message." As the second son of a minor nobleman, Billy has never been so enthusiastic about an earl''s heir. Although he knew that most of this enthusiasm must be false, but it was enough to make him feel a little high, and he immediately explained his intentions. "Oh? What news?" "Master Tony, isn''t His Majesty the King going to send a team to be stationed in various places this time? The candidates our Tulip Family is going to send are Miss Stella, Narant, and two young barons, Rael and Boris!" "Narant is also in it?" Tony clenched his fist unconsciously when he heard Narant''s words. "Yes, Master Tony, what our Count means is that Narant has a reward from His Majesty the King, which just makes him stand in the passage to get great benefits!" "Well, thanks to Sir Billy for sending me this news, it''s just Sir Billy, I don''t know what you meant by passing the news to me?" Tony put away his uncontrollable emotions and continued to ask. "Master Tony, I know that you and Narant have a big grudge, so I won''t hide it!" "Narant is now highly valued by the count, and even Miss Stella treats him differently, and my second son, who also participated in the competition, has been completely beaten by him!" "So, I want to help Master Tony deal with Narant!" Billy was also straightforward, and made no secret of his purpose. Of course, if it wasn''t for Narant''s advantage that almost left these second sons far behind, he wouldn''t dare to be so extreme. "Help me deal with Narant?" Tony half-smiled. After looking at Billy for a few seconds, Tony continued: "Then what do you think is the best way to deal with Narant?" "Sir Tony, I can secretly send someone to follow Narant and report their whereabouts to you this time!" "Report your whereabouts? Do you want to assassinate Narant? Billy, this is a big event, and it''s not easy to succeed, because he has the heir of your earl, the tulip flower!" Billy''s words fell, and before Tony could say anything, a deep voice suddenly came from behind the two of them. "Who?" Billy was taken aback, he was planning to assassinate his fellow vassal, and it would definitely be bad luck if it were leaked. "Sir Billy, don''t worry, this is my father!" Tony immediately reassured. When Billy heard the words, he saw that it was Rakoff, and he was relieved. "Have seen Earl Rakoff!" "Well, sit down!" Rakoff nodded to Billy, and then sat in the front seat again. "You want to deal with Narant, but you are in a hurry. If you kill him immediately, it will definitely attract the attention of Bernard and even the king." Rakoff said lightly after sitting down. "Lord Rakoff taught me that! I was reckless!" Billy immediately bowed his head and admitted his mistake. "Well, but that boy Narant bullied Tony over and over again, and he was arrogant and arrogant. He must be taught a lesson. I have already thought of a good way here." "Count Rakoff, I don''t know what to do!" Rakoff said, which made Billy even happier. "The benefits of this garrison are very huge. As long as Oak City is breached, the number of people who can escape must be in the thousands. Bernard asked Narant to go to garrison, which is completely eccentric." "Maybe after this battle, Narant will rise rapidly in the future. If you second sons want to win the competition, it will be even more difficult!" "So, if you want to teach Narant a lesson, you must block the possibility of his rise this time." Billy nodded immediately after hearing the words, agreeing with Rakoff''s statement very much, and then continued to wait for Rakoff to speak with a burning gaze. Lakoff didn''t let him wait any longer, "I have a plan here, that is to change Narant''s garrison position to a farther distance, then he won''t be able to receive any benefits, then he won''t have a chance to rise. already." "Change the station? Count Rakoff, hasn''t His Majesty the King already decided?" Billy was a little puzzled. "Although Your Majesty has made a decision, the map has not been sent yet!" Rakoff smiled slightly. "And whether it''s Stella or Narant among the people sent by your Tulip Family this time, it''s the first time to come to the Northern Principality, and they definitely don''t know the route!" "As for the other two young barons just mentioned I haven''t heard of them, which means that they were not Bernard''s capable vassals before, and they must be equally unclear about the route of the Northern Principality. !" "In this way, this opportunity is very rare. As long as the map is returned to them, this matter will be successful!" "This..." Although Billy felt very reasonable after hearing this, wouldn''t this also damage the interests of the Tulip Family. He had the guts to deal with Narrant, but he didn''t have the guts to harm Bernard''s interests, because the consequences were simply not something he could bear as a little sergeant. "Count Rakoff, this matter will definitely be discovered in the future, and the Count and the King will definitely pursue it." "Besides, the map is not in our hands, how can we change it?" Although he already had the intention of retreating, Billy couldn''t help but ask. "Hehe, Billy kid, don''t worry about the risks first, after listening to my plan, you will understand!" How could the old fox not know what Billy was thinking. "Hehe, Billy kid, don''t worry about the risks first, after listening to my plan, you will understand!" How could the old fox not know what Billy was thinking. "The map thing is not a problem, the eldest prince also hates that boy Narant, I will let Tony go to the eldest prince to explain the situation, and then let the eldest prince ask which herald will be sent by His Majesty. Send a map to the Tulip family." "When the person who will send the map is determined, you only need to find a way to delay him on the road, and Billy will replace the map, so that Narant can go to a further garrison location smoothly." "Me?" Billy was startled again. Chapter 394： Billys point of no return, the exchange was successful! "That''s right, Sir Billy, although you have come to report the information this time, it involves my Iron Cavalry family and the eldest prince. To make us truly believe in you, you must do the map swap!" "You don''t have to worry that you will have it. I will send someone to attract the attention of the messenger when you change it. You can change it while he is not paying attention." "When the time comes, we will ensure that the matter will not be leaked and will not let you have an accident." "More importantly, after this matter is done, you and our Iron Cavalry family are real collaborators, and even more so with the eldest prince." Rakoff spoke out in a persuasive manner. Billy was in an extremely tangled state. His original intention was to get rid of Narant as a competitor, and he still hoped that one day he could become a baron of the Tulip family, and then marry Stella to the pinnacle of his life. But if you do it like Rakoff, then you will have a handle on it in the future. However, it is obvious that if he wants to truly gain the trust of the Iron Cavalry family, he must participate in it. "Sir Billy, the eldest prince is the heir to the throne of the duke. When the eldest prince inherits the throne of the king, as a collaborator, can you imagine the benefits this will bring to you?" At this moment, Lakoff spoke again. Billy got a crit. Hearing the words of the heir to the throne, Billy, who was still entangled, jumped twice, and then suddenly woke up. Yes, if you can really get in touch with the eldest prince by virtue of this matter, then the benefits in the future will definitely be countless. Even if this relationship is only a little bit on the edge, it is estimated that it is the best chance for him to achieve success in his life. "Okay, Earl Rakoff, I''m willing to replace it, but I don''t know what to do?" Billy made up his mind. "Hehe, Billy, you''ll be glad for this decision in the future!" Rakoff heard a smile on his face. What to do with Narant, this is just his rhetoric. To deal with Narant, that''s just incidental, what he really wants to get is the benefits of replacing the Tulip Family. As for what happened afterwards, he had already thought of a countermeasure. At that time, he can be regarded as ignorant and first push it to the messenger who distributes the map. Is it because they got the wrong map when they came, and this error occurred. Even if it turns out that it''s not the herald''s fault in the end, there''s no rush, just let his son hand over this little vassal of Tulip. It is said that this little vassal of Tulip wanted to deal with Narant, and had contacted the Iron Cavalry family, but was rejected by his Iron Cavalry family. And he guessed that he wanted to show his determination on his own initiative, so he made this stupid move and had nothing to do with the Iron Cavalry family. At that time, the iron cavalry family will definitely be able to pick up everything. Although this certainly cannot convince Bernard, so what, the two sides are already in a state of tit-for-tat, and Lakoff doesn''t mind deepening some hatred, as long as the interests are in hand. "Billy, you wait here first, I will let Tony go to the king''s camp to find His Royal Highness the first prince, and we will discuss the next details when we get the accurate information..." ... Narant didn''t know that he was being missed again. Returning to the camp, he informed his subordinates about the next itinerary change, and he entered the house and began to practice. In the past two days, he faintly felt that his breakthrough was just around the corner. As for the preparation of the team, although the destination has been changed, it is also a march, so there is nothing to prepare. Time flies to the next morning. After washing up under Lilia''s service early, Narante put on his armor and began to eat breakfast, and then waited for the arrival of the king''s messengers. At the same time, in the king''s camp, six heralds rode out of the king''s camp on horses. Under their saddles, they all had a scroll of parchment in a bamboo tube, which were the maps they had copied last night. And when these heralds slowly walked out of the camp, Tony, who was not far away, was leading Billy to identify. "Did you see? The one on the yellow horse is the messenger who went to the Tulip Camp to present the map. I''ll send someone to stop him on purpose, and then you just need to take the opportunity to exchange for the map in his bamboo tube." "Okay, Master Tony!" Billy took a deep breath and nodded. "Well, let''s get started!" Tony smiled, and then the two rode their horses and split up. Tony quickly ran towards one of the messengers on his horse, who was the messenger who was responsible for sending maps to the Iron Cavalry family. Tony rode his warhorse to the herald and greeted him familiarly. The herald naturally knew the heir to the earl who had been hanging out with the eldest prince all day, and he responded enthusiastically and handed out the map quite happily. Anyway, it is for the iron cavalry family, and there is no problem with giving it to the heir. Tony took the map, thanked him and left quickly, then handed the map directly to his subordinates to send to Billy. Billy received the map very quickly, and followed the messenger who was in charge of giving the map to the Tulip family. Just when the herald was more than a mile away from the Tulip Camp, a few exclamations suddenly came from the side. I saw a knight in the front with a terrified face, shouting and screaming all the way. "Get out of the way, get out of the way, the horse is frightened, beware of danger!" While shouting, the knight rushed straight towards the herald. The incident was too abrupt and the distance was too close. When the herald saw this, although he immediately pulled the horse to speed up the escape, he was still half a beat. Roar! Immediately, the two war horses collided, and the herald was knocked off the horse''s back from the side. The few knights who caused the accident immediately dismounted and surrounded the herald and began to apologize and help check the injuries. "Sir Billy, be fast, otherwise this plan will not be completed!" The cavalry who was in charge of passing the map urged in a low voice. "Okay!" Billy gritted his teeth and quickly approached the yellow horse that had just stood up. Immediately, Billy easily replaced the sheepskin scroll in the bamboo tube on the yellow horse. During this period, the messenger who fell from the horse had been surrounded by the crowd to greet him, and he didn''t notice Billy at all. After Billy completed the exchange, several knights pulled up the herald and gave two silver coins to the herald to express their apology. The grass here is soft, and the herald has not even scratched his skin. Seeing that the other party apologized sincerely and not on purpose, he happily accepted two silver coins, and then rode on his horse and continued to the Tulip Camp. And after the knights who caused the accident gave the money, they ran away without revealing their identities under the pretext of continuing to chase the frightened horses. ... "My lord, the guard of the count has brought a herald, saying that it was sent by His Majesty the King!" "Well, this is for sending a map!" Narant nodded. "Quake, you should inform Miss Stella, Boris and Baron Rael now that they are ready to leave." "Yes, my lord!" As Narant walked out of the camp, he gave orders to Quick and others. When he arrived outside the camp, Narant easily got the map and confirmed that the paint on it was correct, and he took it in his arms. When Stella and the others also gathered, Narant took a few people to check the map and prepared to set off. Chapter 395： Calculated? When the Onyx Principality made a comprehensive arrangement, the Northern Principality was actually carrying out the pre-war work in full swing. On the top of the hill behind Oak City, in the towering Earl''s Castle, two earls are sitting in the conference hall. "So, the Duchy of Onyx has sent teams to guard which levels?" Earl Barnby asked the spy who was half-kneeling in front of him. "Yes, Lord Barnby, we have secretly inquired about many minor nobles, and at the same time we have seen those teams sent by the Onyx Principality!" "Very good! It seems that they completely believe in the lack of war horses in our northern principality this year, and are ready to attack the city again!" Barnby was sure, paused and continued: "By the way, is Her Royal Highness now safe?" "Go back to Lord Barnby, Her Royal Highness asked Xiao Xiao to tell you that you don''t need to worry about her safety. You just need to launch an attack as planned, and she will cause chaos in the Agate Duchy army camp!" The spy continued to answer . "That''s good, I will definitely follow the plan. His Majesty the King and His Excellency the Marquis have assembled a large army. In addition, a team of 10,000 people has begun to cross the desert!" "When the rebels in the Onyx Principality see our sufficient cavalry and find that the back road has been cut off, they will definitely like this surprise!" Earl Barnby nodded with satisfaction. After speaking, he continued to say to the spy: "Then you should rest in my castle first. In order to keep the news secret, you can''t see other people these days!" "Yes, Lord Earl, Her Royal Highness Princess has already instructed the villain!" The spy was then taken away. And if the small nobles of the Onyx Principality were here, some people would definitely find this spy a little familiar. Isn''t this a caravan that has been doing business with the army. At the beginning, Narant and Boris were drinking in his caravan tavern, and then they had a conflict with Prince Tony and others. "Why, Brock, are you still thinking about your Maple Leaf City? Don''t worry, didn''t the spy say it? The Onyx Principality has not destroyed the city. I believe that in a few days, your Maple Leaf City and castle will be returned to their original owners. !" When the spies were taken down, Earl Barnby looked at Earl Brock, who frowned. "Barnby, I''m not worried about the city. I just didn''t think that the valley plan was unsuccessful. Now even the trap we laid in Maple Leaf City has not fooled the Agate Principality. Don''t you think they are too lucky?" "Brock, don''t worry, it''s just some small luck, and small luck can only escape small calculations." "And this time, it was the ambush set up by His Majesty the King with the power of the Principality. It has been planned for no less than five years, and the Onyx Principality still doesn''t know it. Their luck is about to end!" "I hope so!" Earl Brock heard this, and his brows that had been slightly frowned also stretched. Indeed, with this plan, if the majority of the Onyx Principality cannot be reached, then their land will be occupied by the Onyx Principality, which is nothing to complain about. "Haha! Let''s go, Brock, for the upcoming victory, let''s have a good drink. The team of the Onyx Principality should arrive the day after tomorrow!" ... "Narant, do you understand this map?" After scraping off the flame paint, as the map slowly opened, Boris and Reidon rolled their eyes and looked directly at Narant. "It''s alright!" Narant replied without raising his head, but there was a rare lack of confidence in his tone. The map of this fantasy world really deserves to be called a ''simple map'', which is comparable to the map in the game in the previous life. The forests and rivers on the map are abstract existences, and then add a name. The same is true for noble territories, that is, draw a large castle on the location, and then mark the name of the noble to which it belongs. What''s even more troublesome is that the direction of this map is actually the opposite of the map direction that Narant knew in his previous life. The maps that Narant knew in the previous life were ''up north, down south, left west, right east''. But this map of his grandmother turned out to be up, down, down, north, left, east, right and west. As for why this happened, Narant didn''t have to think about it, that is, the Onyx Principality didn''t want to be overwhelmed by the Northern Principality on the map. But in this way, Rao Narant boasted a sense of direction, and was a little confused all of a sudden. Fortunately, their starting point and destination have been marked on the map, and the red travel route has been marked between these two points. In this way, Narant and the others just need to follow the red line, and then they can reach their destination. "Let''s go, let''s set off first, and we will separate from the fork after more than ten miles ahead." In the end, Narant didn''t care what direction he was in. Anyway, he could just follow the terrain on this map. There is only one road around them at the moment, so they need to continue to travel more than ten miles in the direction of Oak City, and then they can turn at a fork in the road. And the fork is a river on one side and a hill on the other, which is very easy to identify. They follow the red line on the map, and they need to go along the fork in the direction of the river. Next, Narant and the others broke away from the army of the Principality, which had not yet set off, and began to move forward quickly. This time Bernard said that only a thousand troops were sent, but that was referring to the soldiers fighting. Among them, the general guards of the Tulip family are about 500, and the entire team of Boris and Rael is about 300 or 400 people. As for the addition of Narant, if only the guards under his command were counted, it was exactly one thousand. However, don''t forget that Narant received the serf captives who came forward a few days ago. So in fact, the number of their team has exceeded 2,000. ... The team marched forward in a mighty way. When they reached the fork marked on the map ahead, Narant crossed the river directly according to the route and started to move on. After they crossed the river, a cavalry team of more than ten people watched their backs drifting away and immediately returned to the same path. Narant and the others didn''t care about it, thinking that these were just the rangers responsible for vigilance. "Lord Count, Tulip''s team has crossed the river!" Soon, Rakoff received the news from that team of cavalry. "Very good, let Tony go with the team too!" Rakoff finally felt relieved. Since Narant and the others did not recognize the map error now, it means that his plan was successful. In fact, the reason why he came up with this plan was that he was sure that the map was too simple, and Narant and others who were unfamiliar with the Northern Principality could not judge the authenticity. In particular, the road checkpoints that each family needs to guard are not located in any city locations, so there is no name on the map at all. After getting the map, unless a few counts personally identify it carefully, they can rely on their familiarity with the terrain to identify the right or wrong location. ... Narant and the others still didn''t know that their destination had been changed, so he walked all the way, walking across the plains, through the forest, for four days, before he finally found some clues. "how so?" The group stopped on the road, and Narant stood on a dirt **** and was a little confused. Because they have been traveling for four consecutive days, but they still haven''t reached their destination. Yesterday, he thought that something went wrong because the speed was too slow. But Dao has not arrived yet, which means that the problem is definitely not that they are moving slowly, after all, no matter how slow they are, they will not be slow for a whole day. What''s even more strange is that when Narant carried the map and compared it with the surrounding environment, he found that the two completely matched. Chapter 396： Arrive at the station This shows that their route of travel is not wrong. What is wrong is that the length of their journey is not the same as Bernard originally said. "Narant, how is it?" At this moment, Stella slowly came to Narant''s side. "Stella, our route is still correct and we haven''t gone astray." "Look at the small river in front of you. The river is curved in an s-line, and there are several hills across the river. This is exactly the same as the terrain on the map." Smelling a fragrance next to him, Narant directly put the The map was moved between the two of them, and then he pointed to the surrounding terrain and explained to Stella. "According to the length of the route on this map, we still have at least one-third of the journey to complete! That is to say, our journey this time will take at least six or seven days!" "Six or seven days?" Stella''s delicate brows furrowed after hearing this. "That''s right, Stella, I have a guess now!" Nalanda nodded, and he had a bad premonition after calculating the time of the trip. "This map doesn''t belong to us?" Stella''s beautiful eyes flickered, and she didn''t need Narante to break it. "That''s right, this map is definitely not our Tulip Family''s! Lord Earl said that day about the lottery, and our Tulip Family''s garrison location is only about three days away!" "And according to the earl, the farthest one should be the iron cavalry family. Their journey seems to be six or seven days." Nalanda nodded. "Did the Iron Cavalry family play tricks in this?" Stella also knew this, and her expression immediately became solemn. If this speculation is in the city, then mentioning the family''s actions will seriously damage the interests of the Tulip family. As the heir of the Tulip family, she must not tolerate it. "Although there is no evidence, it''s a high probability! I don''t believe in such a big thing, the heralds under the king will make mistakes." Narant did not believe in the character of the old guy Lakoff at all. , that''s definitely a sly old fox. Moreover, he did not think that the map was mistaken by the king. After all, it was related to the safety of the army. Who would dare to be so sloppy, ten heads would not be enough to chop off. "Narant, what do you think we should do now?" Stella agreed with Narant''s statement and suddenly asked Narant. But in this way, they are now also faced with a choice, that is, since they know that the map is wrong, then they should continue to move forward according to the map to guard the level above, or immediately return to find the army. After hearing the words, Narant fell silent immediately. Originally, Bernard''s arrangement this time was completely prepared for him to rely on the spoils to be his own, and then to reap the benefits. But now, if Rakoff really calculated and went to a level with a six or seven-day journey, he would definitely not be able to get a hair by then. But if they return now, it will take another four days, which is eight days. Moreover, if they return, they may completely disrupt the arrangement of the Onyx Principality, leaving a security risk to the army. Although it is said that the possibility of a sneak attack in the Northern Principality is very small, it is not afraid of ten thousand just in case. You must know that these 100,000 troops represent most of the military strength of the Onyx Principality, and any mistakes will shake the foundation of the Onyx Principality. Thinking of this, Narant gritted his teeth: "Stella, I think we should move on!" "Oh?" Stella''s beautiful eyes lit up. "Stella, I think that compared to the safety of an army of 100,000 troops, the spoils are actually a small matter! As long as our duchy captures Oak City, I believe that the Count will find justice for us!" "Well, yes, then listen to you Narant!" Stella''s mouth immediately hung up with a smile. In fact, she asked Narant''s opinion, mostly to see Narant''s decision. As the heir to the earl, she is very clear about such a situation. Compared with the security of the principality''s army, no matter how big the benefits are, it is not enough. Because if the 100,000-strong army is lost, it means that the Onyx Principality has lost the foundation of its founding. At that time, the big nobles like them will lose even more, and the territory will become precarious. It is self-evident which is more important. And Narant''s decision did not disappoint her, nor was she blinded by a little benefit And such a man was the promising knight hero in her Stella''s heart. "Narant, don''t worry, after I go back this time, I will let my father find your interests back no matter what!" At the next moment, Stella solemnly spoke to Nalan Xunuo. "Yeah!" Seeing her solemn expression, Narant smiled and nodded in response. After a pause, Narant continued: "Stella, although our trip continues, we also need to send a messenger back to send Report the matter here to the Count!" "Yeah! Okay, Narant, I''ll send a messenger later! Don''t worry!" Stella''s beautiful eyes brightened, and she nodded solemnly again, as if she had become Narant''s subordinate. Fortunately, Boris and the others are not here, otherwise, their jaws will definitely fall. A cold Miss Stella has such a low-profile moment. "Narant, let''s go, you haven''t had dinner yet, your cook Rose has already cooked the roast!" "Oh! Okay!" Narant was also lost for a moment by Stella''s sudden attitude It took a moment for him to reflect that he walked side by side with Stella towards the team. ... In the next few days, Narant and others continued to move forward, and finally arrived at the level that needed to be stationed on the seventh day after departure. When they came to the level where they were, they found that this was not a valley, but a big river. Although there are two mounds of more than 100 meters by the river, the **** of the mound is gentle and the trees on the mountain are sparse, so it can''t play the role of defending the enemy at all. And what can really make them stationed is actually the big river ahead. The river is quite deep, although the tidal flats on both sides are only over one meter deep, but there are more than three meters in the middle. For soldiers or cavalry who can''t swim, this is a difficult moat to cross. And if you really want to cross the big river, you can only walk on the only stone bridge over a hundred meters long on the river. Although the stone bridge is a bit old, it is wide enough for two carriages to travel. "Let''s stay here!" Narant observed the surrounding terrain for a moment, and without hesitation, chose the camp on the mound on the side of the river. This mound has a wide field of vision, and it is only over a hundred meters away from the stone bridge, which is just convenient for garrisoning. Stella looked at the direction Narant pointed, expressing no objection, and then everyone immediately started to set up camp. "I didn''t expect to come to the edge of the desert. No wonder the surrounding plants are so sparse." While his subordinates were busy, Narant looked across the river and found that there were only some low trees more than a mile along the river bank. When it was four or five miles away, the terrain turned into a desert filled with yellow sand. Chapter 397： Realm Ascension Fruit "However, this is fine, at least the possibility of the enemy appearing becomes smaller! Although there is no benefit, there is no danger, so you should come to travel!" Thinking like this, Narant withdrew his gaze. Gradually night fell, and they finally settled the camp. After dinner, except for the guards who needed to be on duty at night, everyone else returned to the tent early to rest. This seven-day journey made everyone feel tired. And Narant also returned to his tent early because he felt that he was about to break through. Entering the tent, holding the flame spar in his hand, Narant began to quickly absorb the fire attribute of the flame spar. click! Just half an hour later, a crisp sound suddenly came from Narant''s tent. It turned out that the flame spar in his hand had been absorbed and shattered into several pieces. However, Narant didn''t have time to feel sorry for the loss of the flame spar, because he finally absorbed enough fighting spirit and was ready to hit the peak bronze realm. "Break it for me!" Narant mobilized all the Dou Qi in his Qi veins, and then his head rushed towards the Dou Qi seeds. boom! Narant''s body exploded, and all the fighting qi was squeezed into the fighting qi seeds. "Phew! It''s done!" Narant showed a slightly happy expression, but he didn''t react as intensely as the previous breakthroughs. Because, this time, Narant is in a state of certainty, and there is no bottleneck at all. It would be strange if he can''t break through successfully. Now, what he is looking forward to more is whether he can break through to become a Silver Knight overnight. Thinking of this, Narant actually walked out of the tent. Then he greeted the guards at the gate of the camp, and then walked towards the mound opposite. When he came to the mound and made sure that no one around could observe him, Narant found a clean big rock and sat down cross-legged. "Come on, let me see your utility! Hope you don''t let me down!" A crystal clear fire-red fruit immediately appeared in Narant''s hand. The shape of this fruit is like a flame, and red mist is rising and flowing inside. This is the ''realm improvement fruit'' that the system rewarded him, obtained in the lottery the day before yesterday. Narant speculated that this fruit would directly help break through a realm, so he was reluctant to use it the first two days. After all, if the fruit is really divided according to the realm as it is supposed to be, then he is about to break through the peak of bronze, and if he eats it two days ago, it will not be enough to vomit blood. And now that he has successfully broken through to the peak of bronze, the next breakthrough will be the silver knight, so he just started to try. If this fruit is really as expected, then he is earning blood. Thinking of this, Narant no longer delays, and directly stuffed the fruit into his mouth. "Uh¡­¡­" When the fruit entered, Narant was shocked, and then his entire face turned red. Because when the fruit entered his mouth, a flame seemed to burst out from the flesh, directly burning his mouth. If he hadn''t known that the system would not harm him, and had a physique that far surpassed that of other bronze knights, he might not have been able to spit out the fruit immediately. Gradually, the hot burning sensation continued, and as the pulp in the mouth began to slowly spread to the abdomen, and finally from the abdomen began to spread to the whole body. "Hey! I won''t be burned to death, right?" In an instant, Narant''s forehead sweated, and even his expression became distorted. If someone was in front of him at this moment, he would find that Narant''s body was like a red-hot iron at this moment, and even his skin was glowing red. Fortunately, this kind of pain didn''t last long. When the burning sensation spread all over the body, the pain began to weaken and gradually turned into a feeling of warmth. Narant also immediately turned from the state in the boiling kettle to the state of warm water. And as the pain subsided, before Narant could figure out what was going on, the mutation arose again in the next moment. In an instant, Narant felt the fire-attribute aura in the surrounding air rushing towards his body. In the past, he sucked the vindictive energy in the air like he was sucking it with a small leather tube, but now he was sucking it with a fire hydrant hose, and the fire hose was inserted all over his body, not even his toes were missed. "This realm fruit is too powerful, will I explode and die?" Narant, who noticed the situation, couldn''t help but worry. This massive amount of fighting qi is absorbed into the body, and it will automatically gather towards the fighting qi seeds along the qi meridian, and there is no need for him to take the initiative to absorb it. At this moment, he was really worried that he couldn''t bear it all at once, and then he was bursting. Fortunately, as the body began to absorb vindictive energy, the last trace of pain disappeared. Instead, a feeling of incomparable relief rose. The pores all over the body seemed to be opened, which made his worries a little less. Next, Narant paid close attention to the state of his body to see what kind of surprises this realm fruit could bring to him. When Narant began to frantically absorb fire attribute grudge, Stella was also sitting cross-legged in the tent. "Huh?" The next moment, Stella opened her eyes with frown. Although she is cultivating ice-type fighting qi, she can also perceive the existence of other-type fighting qi. When she was cultivating just now, everything was business as usual, but not long after, she suddenly discovered that the fire attribute around her body seemed to be attracted by some terrifying existence. As time goes by, the speed of this fire attribute vindictiveness becomes faster and faster. In just a moment, the original fire attribute fighting qi around her was long gone, replaced by the fire attribute fighting qi that gathered from farther away. At this time, in her perception, these fire-type fighting qi seemed to be the beasts of the flood in the river, rushing in a certain direction in an unusually turbulent What''s going on? Could it be that there are golden knights practicing, no, even the golden knights may not be able to cause such fluctuations! " Stella''s father was the golden knight, she naturally knew the state of the golden knight when he was cultivating, although the fluctuation of the fighting qi induced by it was much higher than that of the silver knight, it was impossible to achieve such an effect! Thinking of this, Stella couldn''t help but stand up and walk out of the tent. When she walked out of the tent, it was pitch black all around, she couldn''t help but look in the direction where she sensed the gathering of Dou Qi, but still found nothing. "Miss, what''s wrong?" Stella''s movement immediately attracted Lina''s little maid in the tent. "The fire attribute fighting spirit around here seems to be aroused by something!" Stella did not hide it. After thinking about it, she did not go to investigate directly, but took Lina towards Narant''s tent. Narant still didn''t know that his practice was making a lot of noise, and it had already attracted the attention of Stella in the camp. He was very nervously watching the changes in his body at this time. With the massive amount of Dou Qi being absorbed into Dou Qi Seeds, the death he feared did not appear, but his Dou Qi Seeds gradually grew, and there were unprecedented changes. That is his vindictive seed seems to be beginning to germinate. And Narant knew that the sign of the bronze knight breaking through the silver knight was the germination of the vindictive seed. "Quick! Quick!" Seeing the slight bulge at the top of the Dou Qi Seed, Narant couldn''t help but get excited. Once the Dou Qi seed germinates successfully, then his breakthrough to become a Silver Knight is a certainty. Chapter 398： Sir, I am also a silver knight! "Hey, wait, why does the speed of absorbing Dou Qi seem to be slowing down?" Originally, Narant was still full of confidence, but the Dou Qi seeds broke through several times, but they still couldn''t complete the growth time. Narant suddenly felt that the speed of absorbing spiritual energy was actually slowing down. To be precise, it was the fire attribute vindictive energy nearby that was almost absorbed by him. And the fire attribute vindictiveness farther away, it is too late to come to fill. "This pill?" Narant suddenly felt a toothache, but one day he would be worried because he didn''t have enough grudge for him to absorb. "His grandmother''s, let me do more for you!" Seeing the small sprout above the Dou Qi seeds and gradually losing the infusion of Dou Qi, Narant was afraid that if it dragged on for a while, the effect of the fruit of this realm would end immediately, and the next one would be ruthless. He took out the few remaining flame spar directly from the space ring. Now this is a critical juncture, and it is not the time to be stingy with money. Breaking through from the bronze knight to the silver knight, this is a big realm, and many title knights can be stuck here for a lifetime. Even if Narant doesn''t have to worry about getting stuck, but even if he breaks through on his own in the future, it will be as painful as breaking through the Bronze Elementary Stage. "Come on!" Thinking of this, Narant directly held one of the flame spar in his palm. In an instant, Narant felt a large amount of fire attribute grudge coming from his wrist. click! However, this flame spar worth ten gold coins only absorbed him for three or five seconds. "Money is a bastard, if you don''t have it, you can earn it again! So is the flame spar! Come again!" Narant took out the second flame spar again, enduring the distress. click! "Come again!" click! "Come again!" click... click... boom! Following a series of clicks in the wilderness, when the eighth and last flame spar in Narant''s hand shattered, he was suddenly shocked. And his whole body burst out with a fiery red light, and his whole body was covered in vigorous fighting spirit. "Pfft!" The red light lasted for two or three seconds, and after two or three seconds, Narant directly spit out a mouthful of blood! "Cough cough... Haha it''s done!! Sir, I am also a silver knight!" Raising his hand and wiping it at the corner of his mouth, Narant didn''t care about vomiting blood at all, but just laughed wildly up to the sky. Because the Dou Qi seeds in his body finally finished sprouting. It was a bud that was only two or three centimeters long. The buds are crystal clear and the whole body is fiery red, like a glass crystal. At the top of the bud, there was a small piece of fiery red leaf, but the leaf was still closed at the moment and did not stretch out. Of course, now that the shoots have grown, it is only a matter of time before the leaves grow. "Breaking two levels in one night, who else is there!" After laughing wildly, Narant became in high spirits. After continuing to explore the body for a while, and found that there were no other problems, Narant got up satisfied, and then returned to the camp. Although all the flame spar was used up tonight, it was very worthwhile to be able to break through to the silver knight. At this moment, he is even more glad that he ran out of the camp to break through, otherwise the powerful red light before will definitely alarm everyone. After running down the mound, Narant first soaked in the clear river water to wash away the smell of sweat, and then walked back to the camp. "Hey, why is Stella here!" When Narant returned to the vicinity of his tent for a limited time, he saw Stella talking to Lilia at the door. "Miss Stella, the villain has seen it, the adult is not in the tent!" "Not here?" Stella wondered. "Stella, are you looking for me?" Seeing this, Narant immediately pretended to come out naturally. "Well, Narant, who are you?" Stella looked at the wet Narant in surprise. "I saw that the water in that big river was very clear during the day, so I went for a swim at night!" Narant made an excuse casually, "Stella, do you have anything to do with me?" "Well, Narant, just now I noticed that a lot of fire attribute aura was drawn to the back of the mound opposite, did you feel it?" "Huh? I was noticed by this little girl at such a distance. Is there such a big movement?" Narant was surprised. . However, after thinking about it, being able to break through from the peak of bronze to the silver knight in a few minutes, it takes a lot of fire attribute vindictiveness to absorb. Even the surrounding fire attribute vindictiveness was sucked into a vacuum by herself, and it was not too strange for Stella to notice it. "I didn''t find it! Is it on the opposite hill? Then I''ll ask Shirley to send Xiao Huihui to investigate!" Narant immediately pretended to be confused. Fortunately, Stella wouldn''t have been full, so she turned on her perception and probed him all day long, otherwise his breakthrough situation would be revealed immediately. "Yeah!" Stella nodded. Immediately, Narant called Shirley directly, and then gave her the task of exploration. "My lord! My lord!" It was only when Shirley sent Xiao Huihui, there was a sudden call from the camp. "Quake, why are you yelling and screaming if you don''t sleep at night?" "My lord, your subordinates... subordinates have broken through! And Hani Stone and Laki Mud have also broken through!" "Huh?" Narant was stunned for a moment Although after giving them the breakthrough medicine, it means that they will definitely break through within two or three months, but what happened to the three breakthroughs this night? "My lord, when we were just cultivating, we suddenly noticed that the surrounding fire-type fighting qi became a lot, so we absorbed it hard. It would have taken a week or two to break through, but I didn''t expect to absorb enough fighting qi tonight!" Quick explained immediately. "This... it''s really good!" Narant originally wanted to say that it was you guys who were stealing my master''s vindictive energy. But thinking that his previous things could not be exposed, he immediately changed his statement, and at the same time there was a happy smile on his face. . Narant''s smile is sincere, because Quick and others are different from the lucky girl, and Narant places great expectations on them. Because the lucky girl is currently only a minority, it can only be used as a special talent. Only knights with titles like Quick and others can be cultivated on a large scale and become a solid foundation for the storm collar. With their breakthrough, their own knights will be worthy of their name. After a pause, Narant continued: "Since I have broken through the title of knight, I will use this knight''s secret skill to practice it!" After speaking, Narant pretended to take out a copy from his arms and re-transcribe it. The flame spear that passed, was directly rewarded to the three of Quick. "Secret skills!" The three of Quaker were shocked. They didn''t expect that they would wait for the talents to break through, and the adults would actually reward them with the secret skills of fighting qi. The emotion that poured out was beyond words. "Thank you for the reward, my subordinates must work hard to cultivate and swear allegiance to you to the death!" The next moment, the three of them directly threw themselves on the ground. Chapter 399： Narants fortifications! "Well, get up, go back to practice!" Nalanda nodded and sent the three of them away. "Narant, you have taught these subordinates how to cultivate Dou Qi?" After Quick and the others left, Stella looked at Narant in surprise. "Yes, Stella, didn''t I say, I also want to form an extraordinary knight order!" "Yeah!" Stella nodded and said nothing. During the last harvest festival, a group of nobles knew that Narant was going to form the extraordinary knights, and they mocked Narant for being overly ambitious. But now Stella understood. Narant''s seemingly random words were not just words at all, they had already arranged it. As a little knight, Narant was even willing to reward his subordinates with Dou Qi cultivation techniques. Stella really didn''t know what Narant was thinking. It can be said that Narant''s mind and vision are really the only ones she has ever seen. And she found that the more she knew Narant, the more she found that this man was like a mystery that people couldn''t figure out. ¡­ Shirley''s investigation was naturally fruitless. In the end, in order to reassure Stella, Narant personally accompanied her to explore. And this search also yielded no results. In the end, Stella could only frown and was sent back to the tent by Narant. As the night got darker, the whole camp regained its tranquility. When Narant and others fell into a dream, more than fifty miles northwest of their camp, a huge army camped in a depression. Under the moonlight, the tents in this depression are like dense bushes, stretching for several miles. This is the army of 10,000 people sent by the Northern Principality, and their purpose is to directly take the rear of the army of the Onyx Principality. "Kaul, how far are we from getting out of the desert?" "Commander Huck, according to the guide of the Green Leaf Principality, he will be able to walk out of the desert and reach the border of our Principality tomorrow afternoon at the latest!" "Can the fresh water you carry last until tomorrow afternoon?" "Lord Commander, it should be okay to let the guards endure for a while! The green leaf guide said that there are no oasis and dark springs along the way, and the river can only be found at the border of the principality." "Forbearance? We have already had more than 300 duchy warriors die in this desert along the way. If we let them endure, I am afraid that hundreds of warriors will die tomorrow." "Commander Huck, this... there is no other way. It''s all for His Majesty''s plan. They died gloriously. You don''t have to blame yourself. As long as His Majesty''s plan succeeds this time, the Onyx Principality will no longer be able to compete with us." "Hey, I don''t need you to tell me this. It''s just too embarrassing to die of thirst. Go back. Tomorrow, let the army set off early before the sun rises!" "Yes, Lord Commander!" ¡­ After a night of silence, Narant began to command a group of serfs to start defenses early the next morning. Although the Northern Principality''s attack may be minimal, the possibility of support from his path is almost zero. But the experience of two lifetimes told him that the more he felt that it was impossible, the more precautions he had to take. Those who die miserably are always lucky gamblers. A wise man will never surrender his life to providence. Cough cough... Of course, the most important thing is that this defense does not require the effort of his nobleman... Narant''s thousands of prisoners have recovered their strength after these days of recuperation, so they are idle when they are idle, just to let them find some work to do. "Narant, why did you start digging holes and cutting down trees so early in the morning?" Narant leaned against the soft chair and drank honey tea to supervise the work of a group of serfs. Boris and Rael came to the front, wiping their sleepy eyes. "Doing the fortifications, you two guys won''t forget what we''re here for, right?" Narant gave the two guys a wide-eyed look. "Narant, if we were stationed in the place that the Count originally said, we really need to take precautions, but in this place where birds don''t shit, I''m afraid even ghosts can''t be seen, right? This is completely unnecessary?" "Yes, I heard that although you can reach the Northern Principality from here, you need to walk continuously in the desert for seven or eight days. There seems to be no water source in the middle. If the army of the Northern Principality dares to pass here, it will definitely die of thirst. !" "It is estimated that only some small duchesses in the northwest will pass through this road, because they have camels and are familiar with the desert." Boris and Rael disagreed, and the two guys sang together, and even more cheekily asked Lilia for two cups of honey tea. "You two guys, even if there is a 1 in 10,000 chance, you should be cautious. Did you forget the ambush in the valley? It was because a group of young children felt that there was no possibility of ambush, and they were finally surrounded! Narant shook his head, really helpless to these two salted fish barons. "Okay! Narant, you are right!" The two of them immediately conceded defeat when they heard the words, "Narant, do you need us to send your subordinates to help!" "No, we only have a stone bridge to defend, and my subordinates can finish it in one morning!" Because the passages that need to be guarded are very narrow, there are not many arrangements for Narant. First, several deep trenches three or four meters wide were dug at both ends of the stone bridge, and then sharpened wooden thorns were inserted into the sides of the deep trenches. If there is an enemy coming at that time, it will be blocked by the deep trench, and at the same time, it will be wiped out by the long-range firepower of Narant. As for later, even if they crossed the deep ditch, Narant built a stone wall on his side of the bridge. The stone wall is not high, about three meters. At that time, this stone wall is another death level for the enemy. And when the death level is broken, there are two deep grooves waiting for the enemy behind. Narant felt that with his own arrangement, even three or four thousand people would not be able to break through. You must know that you have placed five crossbows behind the trees on the left and right sides of the stone bridge. And when the enemy really arrives, he will also pull out the five catapults in the camp. This time Qiu Zheng''s bed crossbow has shown its power, but the catapult has not been used once, and he has not even opened the tarpaulin. Speaking of which, Narant is really looking forward to it. "Sir, the Storm Knights have completed their investigations upstream and downstream!" At this moment, Quick returned to the camp with a group of cavalry and reported to Narant. "Well, how about it, is there any shoals upstream and downstream of UU reading ?" In order to be more secure, Narant sent Quick and others to investigate the situation upstream and downstream of the big river. Otherwise, don''t when the enemy really comes, his bridge is impregnable, but the upstream and downstream are detoured by the enemy, it will be a pit. "My lord, the subordinates and others were divided into two teams, and they marched up and down for thirty miles, but they didn''t find any shoals." Quick replied immediately. After a pause, Quick remembered something, and continued: "But my lord, my subordinate found a section of the river more than ten miles upstream, and because of the hills protruding on both sides, the width of the river is only three more than ten meters. "More than thirty meters? What about the depth?" Narant frowned slightly. "Sir, the depth is more than three meters deep, just like the river below!" "Well, then it''s fine!" Nalanda nodded, as long as the depth is enough, even narrower is not a big problem. Moreover, if there is an enemy on his way, he will definitely let Shirley send bees and little Huihui to monitor the upstream and downstream. In this way, the old man Narant spent a full day lying under the shade of the riverside, occasionally bragging with Boris Rael. As for Stella, she also stayed in the camp with a few lucky girls, chatting and eating delicious food. In the evening, just when Narant and the others thought it was another day without turbulence, Xiao Huihui fluttered his wings at a very fast speed and came back from a distance, and then landed directly on Shirley''s shoulders and chirped. up. When Xiao Huihui finished chatting, Shirley, who was eating skewers with Narant and the others, fell to the ground. Chapter 400： army pressure "Shirley, what''s the matter?" Narant immediately noticed the difference, and even the skewers could fall to the ground. This is definitely some major news. "Big...sir, Xiao Huihui said, there are... a lot of enemies in the distance!" Xue Li reflected, and immediately trotted to Narant''s ear and whispered. "What?" Narant was surprised. The surrounding table, which was full of laughter and laughter, suddenly became quiet when he heard the exclamation, and looked at Narant curiously. "Shirley, come here!" Narant knew that he had lost his way, and cast an apologetic look at Stella, Boris and others, and then called Shirley aside. Although everyone knew that Shirley could ''communicate'' with Xiao Huihui, Narant didn''t want them to realize that this communication was actually a barrier-free communication. "Shirley, talk about it in detail!" Narant began to ask in a low voice after bringing Shirley a few meters away. "My lord, Xiao Huihui said that in the northwest direction, there was a very long queue, the same number as when Lord Earl brought us here, and they were all armed with weapons and equipment!" "Hey! As many as when the Count brought us here? Isn''t that tens of thousands of people!" Suddenly, Narant breathed a sigh of relief. What seemed to be a very small chance did appear. And as soon as it appeared, it returned tens of thousands of his grandmother. "Sherry, how far are they from here?" "My lord, Xiao Huihui said that they will arrive here in five or six miles!" Narant fell silent for a moment. In order to prevent his subordinates from getting lost in the desert, he did not send Quick and others to investigate. Now the team of tens of thousands of people is only five or six miles away from them. Fortunately, his cautious psychology allowed him to start the fortifications in the morning. But his fortifications are based on three or four thousand enemies, which is enough for tens of thousands of Narant. Reality is not a game. When the number of enemies reaches a certain level, it is really difficult to compete. Narant touched Little Loli''s head, and then returned to Boris, Stella and the others with a serious look. "Narant, what''s wrong?" Seeing Narant''s solemn expression, Stella immediately asked with concern. "Stella, Xiao Huihui just told Shirley that there are many enemies in the desert in our northwest!" "What?" Boris exclaimed with wide eyes, "Is Narant for real?" "It''s true, and Xiao Huihui also said that according to her understanding, there are many people over there. Xue Li guessed that there are at least several times more than us!" "Well... several times... Narant, including your serfs?" Narant nodded silently. "His grandmother''s...why is this? This is a desert, and the Northern Principality sent people to detour so far to come here, and it''s still several thousand!" Boris almost knelt down. Originally, it was enough that Lakoff didn''t get any benefits, but now he has encountered a great enemy very unlucky. "Old **** Rakoff, I must avenge you when I go back!" Boris roared angrily. "Boris, even if you want to take revenge, you have to find a way to survive first! Let''s go, let''s go outside the camp and see! Let''s see how many enemies there are!" Narant patted Boris on the shoulder pitifully, really worried This guy is out of breath. Originally, the two guys, Boris and Rael, came to play soy sauce as in previous years, but they didn''t expect to encounter such a thing because of themselves. "Okay... okay!" Boris responded shyly. "Stella, let''s go, let''s take a look outside the camp!" "Ok!" Immediately, everyone went directly to the gate of the camp, and at the same time, they had already ordered to go down, and everyone was ready for battle. The Northern Principality''s team did not keep Narant and the others waiting for a long time, but appeared on the edge of the desert in the distance seven or eight minutes later. When Narant and Stella took the binoculars and saw the long line of people slowly marching towards the river for several miles, their faces became more and more solemn. "Narant, how is it? How many are there?" Boris and Rael didn''t have telescopes, so they couldn''t see the situation in the distance too clearly at the moment. "See for yourself!" Narant gave him the telescope directly. "Narant, there are at least tens of thousands of people!" Stella looked towards Narant. "Yes, the Northern Principality is preparing to outflank our Onyx Principality army!" Narant nodded. Although the exact number of people was known before, when I actually saw the densely packed team approaching, I couldn''t help but feel a suffocating sense of oppression. . "Ten... tens of thousands of people, Narant, what should we do now?" Boris also looked at the distant scene, handed the telescope to Rael, and looked at Narant and Stella with a pale face . "What else can we do? We have to send a messenger immediately to relay the situation back, and then find a way to defend the stone bridge!" Narant and Stella looked at each other and gave the answer. "Canalante, this is tens of thousands of people!" "Baron Boris, no matter what, we have to delay this team as much as possible and give the army enough time to react!" Stella added calmly. "Okay... okay!" If it was Narant, Boris would still sell badly and bargain. But Stella said these words, and he could only nod his head in response Stella, the messenger will be left to you! Boris, Rael, get ready to fight! See if they''re ready to attack right away, or set up camp and rest for the night! " Narant had the same idea as Stella. Even if the bridge cannot be held in the end, it must be delayed as long as possible. If this army were allowed to circle behind the Agate Principality army, the Agate Principality army would be doomed. Fortunately, there is only one stone bridge nearby. Although the number of enemies is large, they cannot pass through in a short time. Next, Stella sent two waves of twenty messengers to report to the army. The reason why there are so many people is that they are worried that there may be danger on the road. This is a fast horse prepared in advance. And Narant and others called everyone to the river ... "Commander Huck, there are enemies garrisoned opposite!" When Narant and the others came to the riverside to stand guard, the army of the Northern Principality also discovered their existence. "With the size of the camp, there are at least two thousand enemies!" Huck also saw the camp on the other side of the river, but he didn''t take it to heart, "Go ahead and send five hundred people to fetch water, After the guards quench their thirst, we immediately take down the enemy on the opposite side!" Although Huck is only an honorary nobleman, he knows the behavior of nobles very well. If the two sides are evenly matched, the nobles on the opposite side are likely to resist fiercely. But I am an army of 10,000 people, I am afraid that the other party will have weak legs when they see it. I just need to pretend to charge in two waves later, I believe I can camp on the other side tonight! Chapter 401： Stone Bridge Battle (2 in 1) Time passed by, and the Northern Principality quickly completed the supply of drinking water. During this period, although Narant and others had a panoramic view, they did not make any movement. Because tens of thousands of people on the other side were just a mile away from the stone bridge, so they didn''t dare to act rashly. Moreover, even if you attack these northern principality guards who are taking water, it will not be of any use, but will expose your own trump card. Woohoo! After the drinking water was replenished, the situation that Narant and the others had originally hoped to set up camp did not appear. The trumpet sound immediately came from the army of the Northern Principality. With the sound of the horn, more than 2,000 heavily armed guards gathered at the forefront. "They''re ready to attack!" Narant and the others looked at each other and felt a lot of pressure. The two guys, Boris and Rael, even sweated on their foreheads. After all, it was a dozen of ten effects, and no one could be calm at this moment. "Get ready to fight, don''t worry, since they are in such a hurry to come to give their heads, then we will teach them a lesson!" Seeing the reflections of Boris and Rael, Narant reassured them towards them . Although he was panicking in his heart, he was a little helpless, but fortunately, he was a man who had fought **** battles many times on the battlefield, and his surface was still as stable as an old dog. Woohoo! And when Narant''s voice fell, a second horn sounded from the other side. "Kill! Kill! Kill!" "Kill! Kill! Kill!" When the horn sounded, there was a tsunami-like scream of killing from the other side. Following the sound, the more than 2,000 guards of the Northern Principality began to slowly press towards the stone bridge. And all the guards on Narant''s side heard the thunderous shout, their palms sweated, their faces turned pale, and their nervousness was clear at a glance. Even the veterans under Narant''s hands like Quick showed a strange look. Narant frowned slightly. Under the pressure of the enemy''s numerical superiority, this voice alone can greatly reduce the morale of his side. Although he knows that this is inevitable, if he is in this state when he takes on the battle, That''s on hold today. Seeing such a situation, Narant felt that he had to do something. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he finally walked quickly towards the stone bridge, and then jumped to the top of the stone wall on the bridge. "The warriors of the Tulip family, the enemy is right in front of you, are you scared?" Standing on the stone wall, Narant looked at the guards who were extremely nervous. However, in the face of his inquiry, there was silence in the field, and naturally no one dared to answer him. Narant didn''t care either, but continued with a slight smile: "I tell you, don''t be afraid of them, because they are just a lot of people, but they are actually bluffing." "Look at their appearance. There are few horses in the team, and the armor is not complete. Is this still a guard? It''s not as good as a group of serfs!" "In Narant''s eyes, the tens of thousands of guards from the Northern Principality on the other side are sheep." "And what are you? You are the elite guards of the Tulip family, with full armor and weapons!" "So, think about it, in the face of 10,000 sheep, do you need to be afraid?" "The answer is obviously not necessary, because a sheep is always a sheep, and a sword can cut off one!" "More importantly, they still met me Narant today!" "Do you know who I am Narant? Have you heard of my glorious deeds? Well, it''s not something like punching the earl''s son, it''s just a trivial matter!" "My Narant''s real glorious deed was some time ago! When I first entered the territory of the Northern Principality!" "At that time, the Northern Principality surrounded our Onyx Principality''s rangers and a group of noble heirs with 2,000 cavalry." "Have you heard of the 2,000 cavalry team? The 200 cavalry are the most elite knights directly under the Northern Principality! They are all extraordinary knights, armed from the beginning to the war horses, and the armor on them combined with the war horses is more than You are heavy!" "In addition, in addition to the two hundred extraordinary knights, they also have 1,800 cavalry who are also extremely elite!" "Seeing that the rangers and descendants of the nobles of our principality are about to die, I, Narant, have appeared!" "And I, Narant, directly let the two hundred extraordinary knights throw away their armor and armor, beheaded and captured 40 or 50 of them, and even their excellent war horses were all captured by me!" "You definitely don''t believe it now, because what you heard some time ago was that it was the blessing of the God of Glory, but think about it, is there really such a strange thing in this world?" "Actually, this rumor is used to deceive you, because I, Narant, want to keep a low profile, so several counts and kings can help me hide it! Miss Stella can testify for me about this matter!" "So, do you think it is difficult to deal with 10,000 rabble, or is it difficult to deal with 200 extraordinary knights plus 1,800 elite cavalry?" "Yes, I am Narant, what kind of enemy can''t be defeated?" Narant spoke a lot of words to the crowd in one breath. Of course, there are lies in these words, but the situation is critical, and he can''t care too much. And when he paused for a while, the guards in the field were already in a trance, and their faces showed a little confusion. Narant''s words were too fast and too boastful. They do know about the battle of the valley some time ago, and as Narant said, the version they heard was that the God of Glory favored and drove those war horses crazy. But Narant is so convincing now, but it makes them a little confused. After all, the version of the God of Glory is really too mythical, but Narant''s words are more believable, and Narant also mentioned that Stella can testify. "This time, Narant promises, I agree to take you to accomplish a feat, that is to defeat tens of thousands of people with a thousand people!" "This kind of merit is enough for everyone to get incomparably rich rewards. After you go back, you can buy farmland and build a brand-new stone house. If you don''t have a wife, you can marry a gentle and considerate wife!" "So, now you tell me, are you still afraid?" Narant is not going to give these guards extra time to think. When they show confusion, the nervousness on their faces has faded. And this time is an excellent entry point to change morale. "Don''t be afraid!" Quick and others were the first to respond to Narant. Their original nervousness was just an instinctive reaction, not a fear of death. "I can''t hear it. Say it again, are you afraid?" "not afraid!" "not afraid!" Perhaps it was influenced by Quick and others. When Narant asked for the second time, all the guards in the field responded loudly, even a small number of guards on the mound not far away echoed loudly. "Very good! Then should we kill sheep, get military merit, and earn gold coins to live a good life?" "Yes, my lord!" "Well! Then everyone is ready, a group of sheep is about to arrive on the battlefield, everyone and I, Narant, will kill the sheep and get military merit!" "Kill sheep, get military merit, and live a good life!" "Kill sheep, get military merit, and live a good life!" With Narant''s mobilization, bursts of loud cries also sounded on the riverbank on their side. The morale that had been oppressed by the enemy not only returned, but even became more elevated. Seeing such a situation, Narant finally felt relieved. "Narant, you are too powerful!" When Narant returned to his original position, Boris, Rael and Stella looked at Narant as if looking at a monster. Although the nobles of this world also like to announce mobilization before the war. But that is nothing more than to degrade the character of the enemy first, then sing about yourself and others to represent justice, and finally promise some benefits. But would such a mobilization work for the soldiers? The answer is yes, except for the promised benefits, there is absolutely no other use. If he could defeat the enemy with these words, he would dare to urinate upside down. But I don''t know the reason for Narant''s words just now. Even the few of them heard their blood boiled. They felt that as long as they followed Narant, the army of the 10,000-strong Northern Principality on the opposite side was really like sheep. "Hehe, nothing great, I''m just bragging!" Narant was very modest. Compared with the speeches of those politicians in the previous life, I only learned some skins. Waving at Boris and Stella, whose beautiful eyes were shining, Narant didn''t dare to delay any longer, and began to issue battle orders. "Vivian, the ballista team is ready. When the enemy approaches the stone bridge, start shooting immediately!" "Quake, let ten Storm Knights stand on both sides of the stone bridge with bows and arrows, waiting for my order!" "Raymond, you take the barbarian guards to stand on the carriage behind the stone wall. If any enemy climbs up the stone wall, chop it back for me!" "Yes, my lord!" Following Narant''s orders, all the subordinates immediately moved. The current high morale is only temporary, so Narant must give the enemy a head-on blow to maintain this high morale. And if he wants to give the enemy a head-on blow, he still believes in his subordinates the most. ... "The guards of the Onyx Principality on the opposite side don''t seem to be simple. In the face of tens of thousands of us, there is such a momentum. I don''t know which family''s guards are?" At the same time, the shouts of the five hundred Narant people also reached the north. Principality here. The great commander Huck frowned slightly and looked at Narant and others on the other side of the river. Because the other party did not hang the family flag, it was still impossible to identify the other party''s identity. . "My lord, even if it is not simple, it is only less than 2,000 people. I believe that when the warriors of our principality start charging, they will be beaten and lose their armor and armor immediately!" "Yeah!" Huck nodded in agreement. He also has great confidence in the combat effectiveness of his guards. Among his 10,000-strong team, the king''s direct guards accounted for 5,000, and the other 5,000 were composed of other marquis and earl families. However, it is the king''s direct guard who is leading the charge now, and he also wants to get a beautiful first victory to boost morale. "Almost there! Let the warriors rush!" Seeing that the attacking team of 2,000 people was about to approach the bridge, Huck gave the order again. Woohoo! "kill!" With the sound of the horn, the team of the Northern Principality, which had been moving slowly, once again shouted and killed, and then 2,000 people charged towards the stone bridge like a wave. Soon, the leading team of 2,000 people rushed to the stone bridge. But here, there are two deep trenches that Narant dug in the morning. However, the Northern Principality had seen the situation here at Shiqiao before, so it had already made preparations. I saw that the charge was in the forefront of the team with more than a dozen bridges tied with tree trunks. These bridges were immediately erected above the deep ditch, forming small wooden bridges. When the wooden bridge was built, the guards of the Northern Principality quickly stepped on the wooden bridge, then swung their long swords and began to chop down the thorny wooden stakes in front of them. Just when the guards of the Northern Principality felt that the enemy was nothing more than this, Narant turned to look at Vivian who was not far away, and then nodded to Vivian. "Long-range attack team, target the enemy in front of the stone bridge, launch!" "emission!" Buzz! Whoosh whoosh! Following the order, the ballista with only a small firing window, which was hidden behind the bushes, suddenly launched. As the body shook, five thick and long arrows shot towards the opposite bank with a whistling sound. "Ah, what is that..." Puff puff! A group of guards from the Northern Principality crowded at the front of the stone bridge, waiting for them to see what happened to the five spear-like crossbow arrows, which had already formed a cross and shot into the crowd from the left and right sides. In an instant, five blood mists appeared in the dense crowd. The strong force of the crossbow arrow penetrated more than a dozen people in this crowd and lost its strength. In one encounter, the guards of the Northern Principality suffered fifty or sixty casualties. "Ah! What kind of weapon is this, everyone spread out! Everyone spread out!" For a while, the guards at the forefront of the Northern Principality fell into panic when they saw the tragic situation of their companions. Because the lethality of this strange weapon is too great. Unfortunately, they found the situation in front of them, but the guards in the back didn''t notice it, and they were still crowding forward. The resulting situation is that the guards in front are completely unable to disperse or retreat. "Bastard, this... is this the secret weapon that Commander Batcher said?" Huck, who was standing on the high **** behind, immediately noticed the movement of the army. Originally expressionless, his expression changed drastically, and he subconsciously exclaimed. After Bache was defeated, he had returned to the rear. And he also informed the king of the reason for his failure. The most incredible thing is the sudden madness of the warhorse. However, in addition to this, there are weapons that can fire huge arrows and can directly kill the title knight. Although many nobles and legion commanders felt that Batchel was looking for a reason for his own failure, the hundreds of royal knights who escaped together testified for Batcher. This made everyone have to believe Bach''s words. And the king solemnly informed all nobles and commanders that they must guard against the attack of the secret weapon. Huck thought that the secret weapon must be very rare, so it was only possessed by the army of the Onyx Principality. But he never expected that the garrison team of 2,000 people opposite him actually had five. Moreover, this power is as true as reported by Bucher can cause a large number of casualties with a single arrow. Bloodshots appeared in Huck''s eyes. Those were the king''s direct guards. They were equipped with fine leather and chain mail, but facing the thick and long arrows, they were like paper. "All of you stand guard, I will direct myself!" drive! The next moment, Huck did not hesitate to urge the horse to rush forward! Under such a situation, if he didn''t take command, most of the army would be directly shot to death by that secret weapon! "Everyone, spread out for me!" "Did you hear it, spread it out!" Huck galloped from the rear, shouting as he ran, and finally let a group of guards who were unknown to hear an effective order. Immediately, the charging teams of the Northern Principality began to slowly disperse, waiting for the leading team in front to level the road ahead. "So fast?" Narant originally meant that he could harvest a few more waves of dense heads, but after the appearance of the general on the horse, his hopes were dashed. Fortunately, he is not in a hurry. There is only a narrow and long stone bridge on the road. Even if the enemy is scattered now, it will not help in a while. It didn''t take long for the guards of the Northern Principality to finally clear all the obstacles on the other side. "Warriors, rush to me, kill all the enemies, and let our camp be erected on the opposite bank in the dark!" After the obstacles were cleared, Huck personally commanded and gave the order again. "kill!" Hearing the words, the guards of the Northern Principality stepped on the wooden bridge and started charging again without hesitation. All of a sudden, a team of more than 2,000 people from the Northern Principality rushed towards the other side of the river like ants. Chapter 402： line of defense endangered "The longbowmen are ready! Free fire!" Seeing the guards of the Northern Principality rushing over the stone bridge, Narant directly gave an order to the ten longbowmen. "Longbow ready, free fire... fire!" Whoosh whoosh! When the guards of the Northern Principality rushed to a distance of more than 70 meters, the ten longbowmen among the Storm Knights immediately began to attack. Puff puff! As the arrows were shot out, four or five guards of the Northern Principality who rushed in front were instantly hit by the arrows, and even two of them fell directly into the river because they were too close to the bridge. However, compared to the ballista, the strength of the longbow was not enough, and the number of people was small, and soon the guards of the northern principality at the forefront rushed to the stone wall. The guards of the Northern Principality held more than ten simple wooden ladders, and the moment they reached the stone wall, they immediately set them on the stone wall. Moreover, after the wooden ladder was erected, these guards did not climb the first time, but came directly behind the wooden ladder, clinging to the wooden ladder to avoid being pushed away. Raymond and the others tried to push the wooden ladder, but found that it could not be pushed at all. In the end, they simply stopped pushing, holding the shield in one hand and the sword in the other, lowering their bodies and waiting. "kill!" Just two or three seconds later, the first wave of guards from the Northern Principality rushed to the stone wall, holding a small shield and wielding a long sword and rushing towards the barbarian guards. Bang bang bang! For a moment, the sound of the shield crashing against the stone wall rang out. However, in the face of the unparalleled strength of the barbarians, the first wave of guards from the Northern Principality who rushed to the stone bridge were instantly knocked away and fell off the high wall. "Kill!" However, such a frontal battle could not scare the brave elite guards of the Northern Principality. The first wave only fell off the high wall, and the companions behind them continued to climb up. All of a sudden, the stone wall was shouting and killing, and the guards of the Northern Principality hit Raymond and the others wave after wave like a raging wave. Fortunately, the iron shield that Narant built for Raymond and others was strong enough, and with the help of the iron shield and burly body, he could temporarily hold on to the impact. "Vivian, shoot me those enemies under the stone wall!" Narant saw the intense situation at the stone wall, worried about the change, and immediately issued an order to Vivian and others. The power of the crossbow is indeed huge, and the reload speed also limits its greater play. Whoosh whoosh! Puff puff! The long-range attack team that received the order immediately adjusted the shooting angle. As the five arrows crossed, several more blood mists rose on the stone bridge. However, due to the limited area of ??the bridge deck and the deliberate distance of the guards of the Northern Principality, the attack effect has been directly halved. Rao is so, the battle on this stone bridge at this moment is also fierce and bloody, which is not expected by both sides. The Northern Principality did not expect that in addition to secret weapons, Narant had burly barbarian guards. Narant did not expect the bravery of the guards on the other side. Facing the double attack of the barbarians and the crossbow, they still shouted and charged forward. Whoosh whoosh! "Be careful of the enemy''s arrows!" At this moment, the whistling sound of arrows suddenly came from the ears of Narant and the others. It turned out that the longbowmen from the northern principality had also arrived at the stone bridge and began to fight back from both sides of the bridge. "Archer squad, kill the enemy longbow first! Vivian, come and help!" Seeing this, Narant did not dare to neglect. There were thirty or forty archers dispatched by the Northern Principality, and he was definitely a **** to his subordinates. huge threat. There were even two barbarians who had already been shot in the shoulders, and the arrow was still stuck in them, but these rough-skinned barbarian guards continued to fight as if they didn''t realize it. "The injured people immediately retreat and receive treatment from the ambulance team!" Seeing this, Narant was worried that there would be problems with these barbarian guards after a long delay, and immediately issued an order to the wounded. The bridge deck is not wide, so although there are many enemies, thirty savages can do it in a short period of time, and there is no need for the wounded to fight. Next, the battle continued on the battlefield, but because the opponent could not form a formation, it was considered to be evenly matched and fell into anxiety. Although many casualties have been paid, Huck, the leader of the Northern Principality, is not ready to suspend the offensive. Because he knew that if the opponent was given enough time to rest, the previous losses would be meaningless. Thinking of this, he immediately ordered to his personal guard. It didn''t take long for the large troops behind to move, and quickly began to cut down and collect all the surrounding trees. "Narant, look at what they are going to do?" The situation in the distance was immediately discovered by Boris and others. Narant, who was concentrating on the battlefield, heard the words and immediately frowned. "If I''m not mistaken, they''re ready to make a raft." This is definitely the last thing he wants to see, because once the enemy starts to cross the river in an all-round way, the disadvantage of taking their manpower will be exposed immediately. "Stella, Boris, send your troops around the river bank!" "Okay, Narant!" "Quake, except the archers, you are waiting on the shore with all the other storm cavalry, to prevent the enemy from approaching the stone bridge!" ... A team of 10,000 people makes a simple raft, which is naturally fast when there are enough materials. It didn''t take long for the Northern Principality to send a team of 3,000 people again. These 3,000 people are not the fully-armed direct guards, but the team that the earls and the marquis put together. The lack of metal mines in the Northern Principality is not a matter of one or two days, so in their army, except for the most elite cavalry regiment or a few guards. The armor attachment rate of other armies is basically only 30%. Of course, just because they didn''t wear armor, that didn''t mean the guards were really sheep, as Narant said. The guards from the earl family are actually no worse than the guards from the Tulip family in terms of combat power and will to fight. On the contrary, because they didn''t have armor, it was easier for them to cross the river now. Soon those three thousand people started to cross the river with forty or fifty simple rafts. Moreover, Commander Nahak is also very smart, knowing that the number of Narant and others is small, so when crossing the river, he specially dispersed the team and stayed away from the stone bridge. In this way, the front line was stretched infinitely, and the disadvantage of Narant and others with a small number of people immediately appeared. In this regard, Narant and the others had no choice but to disperse their forces as much as possible and stand guard on both sides of the upper and lower reaches. "Vivian, let the crossbow support Boris and the others first. In addition, the five catapults in the camp can be taken out!" "Yes, my lord!" Whoosh whoosh! Under Narant''s order, the ballista immediately turned around and started attacking the river crossing team. In an instant, blood mist rose from several rafts. However, compared to forty or fifty simple rafts, five ballistas are a drop in the bucket. Soon the first group of Northern Principality guards boarded the river bank, and then joined Boris and others in short armies. Fortunately, each raft can only take about ten people, so there are only four or five hundred people in the first wave. After the four or five hundred people landed, they were almost chased and beaten by Boris and the Tulip guards. And those rafts immediately began to return to the other side after they landed, ready to pick up the next batch. In this regard, the energy of Boris and others was completely delayed, and there was no time to take into account the subsequent attack of the Northern Principality. In order to destroy the enemies who have already crossed the river as soon as possible, the three of them have also appeared in person to start the battle. Even worse, because of the lack of ballista support, the enemy on this bridge began to charge more intensively, and for a while, the defense of the Onyx Principality came to the brink of collapse. Chapter 403： Gods punishment? (2 in 1) "Sir, our people rushed over!" At the same time, the captains and commanders of the Northern Principality on the other side of the river finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although some losses were paid for underestimating the enemy, the ending was not bad. More importantly, they will have the opportunity to obtain the secret weapon of the Onyx Principality. As long as you get a sample of this secret weapon, you can take it back and let the craftsman imitate it. This credit is definitely not small. "Cott, there are at least four or five titled knights on the opposite side. When our guards occupy the other side''s river bank, you guys will immediately pass by on a raft. In addition to dealing with those titled knights, you must also capture the secret weapon as soon as possible. It must not be Let the people of the Onyx Principality destroy it by themselves!" Huck instructed Deputy Commander Court and several captains with a smile. Although their army is not the extraordinary knights, but as the leader of the formation and several captain officers, they all have fighting spirit. For example, Commander Huck himself is a Silver Intermediate Knight. In addition, the Deputy Commander Court is a Silver Elementary. As for the other thousands of captains, they are also Bronze Peak Knights. "Yes, Lord Commander!" Several captains responded. Next, under the watchful eyes of the generals of the northern principality, the second and third wave of guards were also transported over. With the support of nearly a thousand people in these two waves, the number of guards from the Northern Principality on the other side has reached more than 1,500 in an instant, and the guards of the Tulip Family have been able to fight back, and there are even more guards from the Northern Principality trying to get around. Narant''s headquarters were attacked from behind the stone bridge. Fortunately, Narant''s dozen or so Storm Knights were not vegetarians, and under the leadership of Quick, they directly painted the area around the stone bridge as a restricted area. As long as the guards of the Northern Principality approached, they would be greeted by the ruthless crushing of the Storm Knights. However, even so, the defeat on the side of the Onyx Principality has already appeared. If there are no other changes, I believe that as long as the fourth wave of guards from the Northern Principality arrives, there will be no suspense in today''s battle situation. In particular, several generals of the Northern Principality were already standing by the river, waiting for the raft to dock. "Narant, there are too many enemies, let''s start retreating, otherwise it will be too late when more enemies land!" At this time, Stella and Boris Rael all gathered in front of Narant with solemn expressions. Several people had bloodstains on their bodies, and Stella''s original snow-white cloak had been dyed red. Obviously, since the previous battle was very fierce, and it was already felt that the situation was on the verge of collapse. "Wait a minute, you guys can continue to hold on for a while, I still have new weapons to come out, if not, we''ll be retreating!" Narant didn''t want to retreat yet, he wanted to continue supporting for a while. "And new weapons?" Stella, Boris, and Rael didn''t understand what Narant meant. In such a situation, I am afraid that even if there are five more ballistas, it will not be able to restore the disadvantage. After all, the enemy has already landed! "Yes, you will see each other soon!" With that said, Narant looked towards the mound and saw five catapults being loaded. dong dong dong! And just when the three of them didn''t know whether to believe Narant or persuade him to leave, there was a continuous muffled sound from the mountain behind. Bang bang bang! Ahhh! And after the muffled sound, there was the sound of heavy objects landing on the riverbanks on both sides of the stone bridge, accompanied by a large amount of mournful howls. "This is... a trebuchet?" When the three of them turned their heads, they saw the fist-sized stones falling from the sky and smashing onto the crowd of people in the Northern Principality who had not had time to land. Then they were startled to discover a trebuchet that they had never seen before on the mound. No, trebuchets don''t look like this. In their impression, whether it is a large catapult or a small catapult, the most obvious appearance is that the base must be wide and strong, and the throwing arm must be thick and long. Most importantly, there must be a counterweight in the front section of the trebuchet, otherwise the stone cannot be thrown. "It''s not called a catapult, it''s called a catapult!" Narant knew how many people would react like this. With the ballista''s lessons learned, during this time he hid the catapults very well, dismantling them and placing them on the carriage, so even Stella and the others didn''t know about it. "The catapult? Narant, how are they launched? The lethality just now seems to be no different from the small catapult!" The three looked at Narant strangely. "Because of the shape of my catapult, I didn''t use the counterweight to launch it, but like a ballista, it used the rubber band of the monster to achieve the purpose of launching." "However, although my catapult is easy to carry and has a relatively fast firing speed, it also has shortcomings, that is, its power is not large, and its shooting distance is relatively short!" "Narant, in fact, I still think that it is the best choice to evacuate as soon as possible, and now that you have several ballistas and catapults, they should be evacuated first to avoid falling into the hands of the Northern Principality." However, after Stella knew about his catapult, she became even more determined to evacuate immediately. Because, even with the addition of catapults, it is likely that the occupation cannot be changed, because there are enough enemies in Deng''an at this moment. "I..." Narant, who heard the words, just wanted to explain something, but the next moment, a new situation appeared on the other side of the stone bridge. "kill!" "No, Narant, they have sent more support!" On the opposite side, Huck also saw several catapults suddenly appearing on the hillside. These catapults harvested more than 100 of his subordinates in one salvo. Although this made him extremely distressed, it actually inspired him to take down Narant and others immediately. Because whether it is a ballista or a catapult, in his opinion, these are treasures that have never been seen before. Therefore, he immediately issued an order to increase troops. This time, he sent 2,000 direct guards again to prepare to attack from the bridge, and he also assigned two captains with peak bronze strength among them. Prepare the stone bridge and the raft team to break through the defense line of Narant and others with the fastest speed. For a while, the Northern Principality''s team was like a rainbow, pressing down like a torrent, and the team on the Tulip Family side retreated. Even with the addition of the trebuchet, the balance of battle is still firmly in the hands of the Northern Principality. Especially on the stone bridge, there is no support from crossbows and catapults. It is only supported by the barbarians such as Raymond. If the two extraordinary knights from the northern principality are allowed to approach, I am afraid that the stone bridge will also change hands. . "Narant, let''s go!" "Yes, Narant, if you don''t leave, I''m afraid all the subordinates will not be able to leave!" Immediately, Stella and Boris all persuaded Narant. In such a situation, unless it was the last time in the valley with the blessing of the God of Glory, it would be impossible to hold on to it. "They think this is about to win? Then let them see what ignorance is! Boris, Stella, do you think the new weapon I''m talking about is a catapult? That''s just one of them, the real new weapon is behind , you look good!" The weapons that Narant mentioned earlier were naturally not just catapults. Otherwise, the enemy and us were already intertwined, and even if he had a hundred catapults, he couldn''t let go of his hands and feet. After explaining to the three of them, Narant did not explain more, but showed them with actions. "Big Rock, come with me!" Narant waved his hand and took the guards who had not yet appeared to the stone bridge, and then came behind Raymond and the others. At this moment, the stone bridge was already crowded densely. In order to obtain Narant''s secret weapon, Huck would spare no matter how many casualties, just to destroy Narant and others as quickly as possible. "All the personal guards obey the order and take out the grenades! The enemy on the stone bridge in front of the target, prepare for a round of throwing!" Narant did not hesitate, and directly issued an order to the big stone and others. The ten personal guards who heard the words directly took a round iron lump about ten centimeters in diameter from the cloth bag on the waist. Immediately, a few people blew with the kindling, and then put the lead on the iron lump on the kindling and lit it. ... ... Stella, Boris and the others saw this scene, although they were a little anxious, but Narant''s previous words were so solemn, several people could only wait for Narant''s last attempt. If the situation cannot be undone this time, even if they forcefully come, they will tie Narant to retreat together. ßÚßÚßÚ! Under the watchful eyes of Stella and the others, they saw that the iron lumps in the hands of Narant''s personal guards were ignited by the kindling, and immediately white smoke and sparks appeared. "What is this? Could it be... Could it be the last fireworks?" "Although the fireworks are loud, they can only scare the enemy temporarily, right?" Boris was impressed by Narant''s fireworks, because it was like a thunderbolt from the blue sky, and it was brilliant last time. However, at this moment, Boris is even more puzzled. Last time, Narant clearly said that the fireworks just looked scary, but they couldn''t harm people. When he wanted to come, he didn''t temporarily scare the enemy, and he would also start to attack after reflecting it. And Stella and Rael actually have the same idea as Boris. "Choose!" Just when they didn''t understand what Narant wanted to do, Narant in front gave the order again. "drink!" Following his orders, ten barbarian guards threw out smoking iron lumps in their hands. Moreover, they cast quite a tacit understanding. Everyone''s throwing distance is different. Along the stone bridge deck, there is one every five or six meters from near to far. And the guards of the Northern Principality over there also discovered the iron lump that suddenly fell from the sky. Originally, everyone thought it was a trebuchet attacking them, and they were shocked. But in the end, it was found that this thing had no strength at all, and even if it hit the helmet, it was just a sound, and it couldn''t even bring them pain, which was a great relief. "What is this?" At this time, the Bronze Knight mixed in the crowd happened to see the dark round iron ball at his feet, and saw that there were sparks on it, and immediately picked it up curiously and asked his companion beside him. "I do not know either¡­¡­" Boom! And just before the two bronze knights finished speaking, the black iron ball in their hands suddenly burst. Then, there was a deafening roar on the bridge, which was even worse than a thunderbolt. At the moment when the explosion sounded, the two people who were still talking before, together with the surrounding guards of the Northern Principality, were like a piece of paper, and they flew around, and many people were thrown away before they could even react. flew into the river. With this earth-shattering explosion, everyone around was shivering with fright for the first time, and then everyone on both sides of the strait stopped the battle in their hands and looked at the stone bridge in confusion. However, what they didn''t expect was that the deafening explosion was just the beginning. Just when everyone didn''t know what happened, there was another loud roar on the bridge. Boom! Boom! And there was more than one thunderous roar, but one after another, like a continuous thunderstorm during a storm. Accompanied by the roar, under the gazes of the enemy and us on both sides of the Strait, the dense crowds on the stone bridge were lifted one by one, and huge white smoke rose up in the field, as if the gods had descended into the world. At this moment, time seemed to be frozen. Everyone stared blankly at all this and lost the ability to think. On the edge of the big river where the sound of killing was terrifying, there was actually a silence that could be heard as needles fell, only a slight sound of autumn wind blowing through the surrounding grass. One second passed, and when the white smoke on the stone bridge was gently blown away by the breeze, the fifty or sixty-meter-long stone bridge finally fell into the eyes of everyone again. When everyone saw the scene on the bridge, they all felt a sense of suffocation. There was no one standing on the fifty or sixty-meter stone bridge that was densely packed with at least two or three hundred people. Some were just corpses all over the ground and the guards who were still screaming and screaming. These guards were covered in blood and kept rolling over their bodies. And they were lucky, more northern principalities were thrown into the water before, and now they all sank to the bottom of the river. "This...what''s the matter?" "Is this divine punishment?" For a moment, everyone looked at all this in disbelief, and they were dumbfounded and didn''t know what kind of power could cause such a terrifying scene. In fact, it is not only the people in the northern principality who are unbelievable, but also the Tulip family. "This... is this still a firework? It''s promised that it won''t harm the human body?" Boris shivered a little and murmured in a low voice. He really saw the scene of the two bronze knights holding the black iron lump before. Unexpectedly, at the next moment, the iron lump suddenly erupted, and then the two bronze knights were lifted off under his watch and fell into the big river. Even Boris saw the clothes on their bodies shattered when the two were blown away, and the arm of one of the titled knights was directly blown away. Thinking of this, Boris couldn''t help shivering. If the iron lump exploded in front of him, he couldn''t believe what tragic appearance it was. "What are you still doing, kill me! The God of Glory has taken care of us! The Voice of Glory has taken care of our Onyx Principality!" While everyone was in a daze, Narant roared loudly throughout the audience . "That''s right! The God of Glory has taken care of us, and the God of Glory has imposed divine punishment. Everyone, kill them!" All of a sudden, the guards of the Tulip Family woke up one after another, and then their morale was boosted, and they began to fight back frantically. Originally, they had gradually fallen into siege, but this god''s blessing immediately gave them hope. Compared to the Tulip Family, who were like divine help, the fighting spirit of the guards in the Northern Principality was instantly disintegrated after Narant shouted, "The voice of glory has been punished by God." Everyone on the bridge had a panoramic view. They had never seen such a strange thing before. Now that they heard Narant''s words, they really regarded this as the God of Glory''s favor to the Onyx Principality and the divine punishment for their Northern Principality. In this way, since even the gods favor the enemy, what is the point of their battle? Is there any chance of winning? Are you waiting for the gods to continue to deliver divine punishment? "Run! The God of Glory has sent divine punishment! Let''s run!" For a time, the originally aggressive Northern Principality army immediately began to rout. Chapter 404： Defeat like a mountain! (2 in 1) As the saying goes, the defeat is like a mountain, even the most elite army collapsed like a frenzy at the moment of collapse, and there was no possibility of recovery. The rafts that were halfway across the river began to row back desperately. And the most desperate ones were the thousands of guards from the Northern Principality who had already boarded the river bank of Narant. They began to retreat into the river crying. But because there is no raft, it is not easy for them to evacuate. Because many people do not know how to swim, when they rushed into the river in a panic, they lost their balance and sank directly to the bottom of the river, and were immediately swept into the water by the river. "This... is this okay?" Facing this, it only took a few dozen seconds from the brink of defeat to the imminent victory. This made Boris and Rael, two country rich people, stunned. "Kill! Boris, Rael, what are you two guys still doing, waiting for the enemy to run away, don''t you want the spoils?" At this moment, Narant''s angry shout was It came directly and woke the two of them up. Now is a good time to completely defeat the enemy. As long as the speed is fast enough, the team of ten thousand people will no longer have the possibility to counterattack. Therefore, they must kill the enemy as soon as possible, and can no longer organize the possibility of counterattack. "Oh! Yes, loot, we need loot! Kill!" Boris and Rael all woke up, and immediately raised their long swords and began to greet the enemy who was chasing and fleeing. When Stella saw that Narant was actually leading his men to cross the stone wall and head towards the opposite bank, she did not hesitate to call the surrounding tulip guards to follow. ... "Don''t run! Don''t run, stop for me! I''ll kill anyone who dares to run!" Huck''s eyes were splitting at this moment, and the battle situation, which had been guaranteed by all means, was reversed in the strange roar. Although there was a trace of uncertainty in his heart whether it was the blessing of the God of Glory. But as a commander, he couldn''t let the guards rout, otherwise, once they got caught up in the follow-up team, their 10,000-strong team would be completely over. It''s just that all the guards of the Northern Principality have been frightened at this moment. Even if he shouted, it would be useless, and he could not stop the thousands of soldiers. "Commander Huck, let''s go! The enemy is coming!" At this moment, Deputy Commander Kurt approached anxiously. Court and others were luckier than the two captains on the bridge, who had crossed the river by raft according to the original plan. When the raft was halfway through, they saw everything on the stone bridge. Seeing that the situation was over, and the guards under them abandoned their armor and armor, they could only return quickly. "Retreat? Where can we retreat? This time we didn''t complete the task that His Majesty explained. How can we explain to His Majesty when we go back!" Huck said with red eyes. "Captain Huck, if you don''t leave, it will be too late!" Court knew that he was defeated, and he would definitely be held accountable by the king. But now the situation has passed, and if he continues to wait for a while, he will fall into a tight siege. Moreover, the deafening explosion made him feel a little bit of fear in his heart. "No, Court, run away! As the chief commander, I, Huck, can''t complete the task assigned by His Majesty. Even if I return with the remnants of defeated soldiers, it will be fatal, and it will even affect my family!" "The plan prepared by the duchy this time is too important and grand, but there are some problems with me. Even if the king can spare me, the other great nobles will not!" Huck shook his head and gave up the idea of ????escape. "Come on, that enemy commander is over there, Big Stone, Raymond, you continue to chase the defeated army, my lord, Stella Vivian and the others will deal with that commander!" At this moment, Huck and the others whispered came the shouts. It turned out that Narant and others had already passed the stone bridge, and immediately saw Huck, the enemy commander. "Let''s go, Court, bring some more imperial warriors back!" Seeing this, Huck immediately pushed Court away. "Yes, Lord Commander!" Court gritted his teeth, and finally left without looking back. Although he is a deputy commander, he has an old earl. Unlike Huck, the general who was promoted from a commoner, he will be punished after returning, at least he will not die. After Court left, Huck drew his long sword and waited for Narant and the others to arrive. "Is Your Excellency the commander of this northern principality army?" Narant and Stella came to Huck. "Huck Rhine, Commander-in-Chief of the Third Army of the Royal Guards of the Northern Principality, which family do you belong to?" "We belong to the Tulip family, Your Excellency Huck, now the defeat is set, as long as you are willing to hand over the long sword, we will guarantee your dignity, and if someone in your principality is willing to pay the ransom to redeem you, we will also release it safely. You go back!" Narant responded to the Huck. "Haha, although you have defeated my army, but the Silver Elementary Knights and Bronze Knights just want to capture me? You think too highly of yourself!" "I, Huck, swear not to be a prisoner! Come on, let''s see if you have that ability!" Huck sneered. "If that''s the case, then you''ll be offended!" For such a general who would rather die than surrender, Narant always gave him a high look. However, looking at it from the top, since he has chosen to be the enemy, he will not have any mercy. "Let''s go together!" Narant didn''t hesitate, and greeted Stella and the others directly. At this moment, the enemy was defeated, and Catherine, who was originally guarding a group of serfs in the camp, also arrived on the field. Narant did not believe that with the strength of his three silver juniors and Vivian, he could not solve this silver intermediate. "Okay! Narant, be careful!" Stella was the first to respond, she raised the thin rapier in her hand and stepped forward, taking the lead in attacking. She didn''t know that Narant had broken through, so she thought she was the main force at this moment, and she was naturally at the forefront. "Stella, be careful!" Seeing this, Narant didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately followed. Then came Catherine and Vivienne. Vivian took the arrow directly. Whizzing! The next moment, arrows wrapped in red light appeared in the field. "Is this an extraordinary shooter?" Huck''s original focus was on Stella and Narant. When he saw the red arrow, his expression immediately became solemn. At his level, ordinary arrows are no longer a threat to him, not only can they be easily avoided, but even if they are shot, as long as they are not eyes, they will not have any lethality. But the arrow of the extraordinary archer is not only extremely fast, but also powerful, even he dare not ignore it. when! Huck took out his sword directly and blocked the arrows that came whistling. He blocked one of them, and relied on his body to avoid the second one at will. However, in the blink of an eye, Stella''s attack had already arrived. "Blade of Frost!" The long sword in Stella''s hand suddenly arose, pointing directly at Huck''s heart. Huck was not afraid at all, he quickly lifted his foot and stepped back two steps, while the long sword in his hand returned to defense. when! "Roaring and slashing!" Huck is worthy of being a silver knight. After blocking Stella''s attack, he took advantage of the situation and picked up Stella''s long sword. Immediately, a sword slashed across the defense and attacked, straight to Stella''s rib. "Your Excellency, it''s not good to bully a woman!" Just as Stella was about to retreat, Narant had already approached. "Three Swords of Flame!" Immediately, Narant''s long sword slashed towards Huck''s long sword. "Narant, be careful!" Stella was not surprised when she saw this, but her face changed drastically and she reminded Narant. At the beginning, Narant couldn''t even resist her attack, and this intermediate Huck Silver was not something Narant could contend against. when! However, to Stella''s surprise, her voice had just fallen, but Narant''s long sword firmly blocked Huck''s blow. Although it looks a little difficult, it is no weaker than her in strength, and even half a point happier than her in speed. "Narant, are you a Silver Elementary Knight?" Stella''s beautiful eyes widened in disbelief. "Hey, yes Stella!" Narant didn''t reply, and continued to attack Huck. Stella pursed her lips, and her beautiful eyes flickered on Narant''s back for a moment, before joining the battle again. Next, there was a situation where four people besieged Huck. Originally, Huck thought it was more than enough to deal with two silver junior knights and two bronze knights with his strength of intermediate silver. But as he fought, he realized that he had made a big mistake. Just when Huck was concentrating on dealing with Stella and Narante, Catherine, who had circled behind him, suddenly shot. Catherine stabbed a sword towards his thigh with great speed. Huck originally thought that Catherine was just a small bronze beginner, and even if she didn''t defend herself, she could easily evade her attack. But when he remembered listening to the broken voice, he knew he was wrong. But now it''s too late to react. puff! There was a sudden sharp pain in Huck''s thigh, and Catherine''s thin stabbing sword pierced directly through his thigh. Whoosh! boom! At this time, Vivian''s arrow also took the opportunity to shoot at his chest. Immediately, a small hole was blasted out of the heavy iron armor. "Death!!" Huck knew he was doomed. At this last moment, he did not defend against the attacks of Narant and Stella, and stabbed Stella with the final blow in exchange for his life. Because he remembered Stella''s identity from the name Narant called Stella earlier. If he killed the earl''s heir before he died, he would also be able to absolve him of his sins. "Be careful!" Seeing this, Narant didn''t even bother to attack, and immediately slammed into Stella. creak! puff! The next moment, Stella was hit and evaded the attack, but Narant''s armor was stabbed with a big hole by Huck. puff puff! Catherine and Vivian saw that their adults were injured, and they attacked the unsuspecting Huck''s neck without hesitation. With the sound of puffing into the flesh, two blood holes, one large and one small, appeared on Huck''s neck. Immediately, Huck stared and fell directly to the ground. "Narant, are you alright!" After Stella reflected, she didn''t have time to pay attention to Huck, who was already paralyzed on the ground, and approached Narant anxiously. "It''s okay, it''s okay! Small injury!" Narant covered his ribs with his hands and waved at Stella. "Nonsense, it''s all bleeding!" At this moment, Stella was as panicked as a little girl. When she saw that blood was seeping out of Narant''s ribs, she anxiously began to help Narant take off her armor herself. "My lord, I''m going to find Vinnie!" Vivienne also stepped forward to help at this time, and Catherine returned to the camp at a very fast speed. Soon, Narant''s armor took off with the help of Stella and Vivian. When the location of the wound inside appeared in front of them, the two women finally breathed a sigh of relief. That sword really stabbed Narant, but unfortunately the position was too far away, it only cut through the skin of Narant''s ribs, and did not hurt the internal organs at all. "Narant, this is not allowed in the future!" Although only a trace of the skin was torn, Stella still nervously took out a silk scarf from her bosom, and pressed it on Narant''s wound. At the same time, he warned in a solemn tone: "I can actually dodge that sword. Even if I can''t dodge it, I can avoid the key point, and you are likely to take a big risk!" "Uh... Okay!" Looking at Stella''s beautiful watery eyes, Narant wanted to retort, "As long as I don''t die on the spot, I am not afraid of any injury with Vinnie here. ¡¯ It''s not easy to expose Covini''s matter now, and he can only grit his teeth and hold back. "Yeah!" Stella stopped talking after receiving Narant''s response, but looked at Narant with burning eyes. "Narant When did you break through the Silver Knight? Did you cause the riot of fire attribute vindictiveness last night?" Stella was so clever, she suddenly changed from Narant to Silver. The knight recalled last night''s anomaly and couldn''t help but ask curiously. "Uh..." Narant was stopped when he was asked. He wanted to deny it, but in the face of those burning eyes, it was a bit difficult to lie. Do you want to make up a bridge to get the treasures of heaven and earth? "Narant, you don''t need to answer, I know you''re special!" While Narant was still hesitating, Stella''s mouth was slightly raised. In fact, she already knew the answer and immediately gave it to Narant down the steps. . And the word ''very special'' combined with the burning eyes, has a different meaning. As for what it means, it is self-evident. ¡® ¡¯ In the 21st century, when the previous life was open, if a girl looked at you with a burning gaze and said to you, ''You are special, what do you think it means? "Should I stretch out my stalwart arm at this moment and put my arm around Stella''s small waist...and then look at her affectionately...and then slap her?" Narant couldn''t help but think of the episodes of his previous life, as if the movies are always played like this, and he has such an impulse now. "But Vivian is still here..." Narant glanced at Vivian who was on the side. Seeing that Narant''s injury was not serious, Vivian had already stepped back two steps to make room for Stella and Narant, but her gaze was still on him, which made Narant hesitate. "Why don''t you give it a try? As long as I''m not embarrassed, Vivian won''t have any problem seeing it." Chapter 405： Being wall-banged? Stella also saw Narant''s fiery gaze at this moment. She seemed to have noticed something, and her fair face and neck instantly turned crimson. I go! Isn''t this trying to seduce me? His grandmother could endure it, and neither could his grandfather! Seeing this, Narant moved his index finger even more. So, the next moment he was ready to lift his strong and powerful arms towards Stella''s delicate body... "Narant, Narant, are you alright? I heard that you are injured!" But when Narant was wicked and was about to start the tulip flower, Bao Bao came from a distance. The anxious voices of Reese and Rael. The voices of the two guys suddenly made Narant stagnate, and his nose almost crooked. "I knew that I should have suggested to the Earl not to bring the two of them, what a blind guy from his grandmother!" Narant scolded in his heart. "Narant, are you alright? We heard that you were injured just after we captured all the defeated soldiers on the opposite side!" Boris and Rael, two blind guys, came to Narant and immediately began to care about Narant. . "It''s okay, I can''t die, I''m sorry, how many defeated soldiers are on the opposite side, less than a thousand people, you two guys still have a proud face? There are at least seven or eight thousand people who escaped, and you still haven''t Go arrest, be careful when the spoils come, I will give you less of the spoils!" Unsurprisingly, the hot faces of Boris and Rael stuck to Narant''s cold ass. "Uh!" Boris and Rael were stunned for a moment. Did Narant take gunpowder? However, the next moment the two saw Stella''s slender white hand attached to Narant''s waist, and there was still an aftertaste on her face, and they instantly understood. "Uh...that Narant, we disturbed, we...we''ll go after the enemy, don''t be angry, we won''t disturb you!" The two quickly fled. "Where am I angry? What inexplicable words did you two guys say!" Hearing the words of Boris and Rael, Rao was as thick-faced as Narant and couldn''t help blushing, as if his mind had been punctured generally! Narant turned his head after he spat hard at the two of Boris. "That... Stella, don''t listen to their nonsense!" "Yeah!" Although she didn''t know what Boris and Rael were talking about, Stella nodded very solemnly. Immediately, the two fell silent, not knowing how to speak again. Obviously, the atmosphere of that Xuan Ni was no longer there. This greatly disappointed Narant. Without the atmosphere, he really didn''t dare to force the tulip flower. Stella was naturally very smart, and she was not at all under Narante''s observation. Seeing his slightly disappointed expression, her red lips couldn''t help pursing, and she became a little hesitant. "Narant!" In the end, Stella, who had been tangled for a moment, suddenly called out to Narant. "Huh?" Narant raised his head and cast a suspicious look. "Just now, thank you!" Stella''s beautiful eyes flashed, and she said solemnly. After he finished speaking, before Narant could react, he suddenly leaned towards Narant. Boo! The next moment, Narant felt a fragrant smell coming, accompanied by a warm and soft touch on his face. "Vivian, I''ll leave it to you here, take care of Narant, and I''ll go after those captives first!" While Narant was stunned, Stella stood up with blush, and then ignored it. Three Seven Twenty One handed the silk scarf to Vivian. After everything was done, Stella ran away. "This...this...My dignified traveler was actually slapped by a woman!" Narant''s eyes widened, stunned as he touched the face that had just been slapped. "This woman is usually so arrogant, but I didn''t expect to be such a rogue. This is the first time I have been kissed in this different world. I don''t know if letting the other army of transmigrators know, will they dislike me and lose face." Looking at Stella''s back, who was already far away, Narant, who was knocked by the wall, felt that he had lost the prestige of a transmigrator. In the end, Narant could only hold back his breath for a while, and then secretly swore in his heart that he would not avenge the non-traversers. "Giggle!" At this moment, there was laughter in Narant''s ear. It turned out that Vivian, who had already taken over from Stella''s job, couldn''t help covering her mouth and snickering when she saw Narant''s shriveled appearance. Immediately, Vivian was greeted by Narant''s majestic gaze. The meaning in those eyes is very clear, little girl, I can''t take care of Stella, can''t I take care of you? If you laugh again, my lord, I will smack you right away! And Vivian understood the meaning, and immediately blushed with fright and didn''t dare to smile again. ... It didn''t take long for Vinnie and Shirley to rush over after learning that Narant was injured. Narant was not seriously injured. Originally, he only wanted Vinnie to wrap two bandages, but in the end, he couldn''t resist the resentful eyes of the four little girls. Finally, Vinnie used the power of talent to help him heal, and directly Let the wound heal. After the injury was healed, Narant asked Vinnie to continue to return to treat the wounded, while he followed a group of guards and began to pursue the routed soldiers of the Northern Principality. They chased into the dark night, because the desert was in the distance, and the routed soldiers of the Northern Principality had nowhere to hide except going deep into the desert. In the end, they easily found and captured more than 6,000 people. When they were chased, these northern principality guards had no fighting spirit at all. As long as they shouted to surrender, they would basically surrender on their knees. As a result, Narant and others did not have any fierce battles in the follow-up. It has been busy for three or four hours, and today''s post-war inventory is finally completed. The final battle damage was that the Tulip family plus Boris and Rael their subordinates killed more than 80 people, seriously injured more than 90 people, and slightly injured more than 200 people. These guards were all wounded while fighting the guards of the Northern Principality who had landed on rafts. Those seriously injured, with Narant''s medical team there, were treated as soon as possible. There were also some seriously injured. After receiving permission from Narant, Vinnie used the power of talent to rescue them. For example, a guard who might not be able to last can be healed a little with the power of innate talent to reduce the severity of his injury, so that the possibility of survival can be increased. Of course, doing such a move was done after these seriously wounded guards passed out, and it would not give them any knowledge of Vinnie''s magic. In this way, the lives of these guards can be saved without exposing the essence of Vinnie''s lucky daughter. The above casualties are the team of Stella and Boris. And Narant''s team, in this fierce battle, actually achieved zero deaths. Of course, there is a reason for this. Because in Narant''s team, only the barbarians such as Raymond are really close to the enemy. As for the other guards, either operate ballistas and catapults, or use longbows, so the death rate will naturally decrease. However, although there was no death, several people were injured, including five seriously injured and more than 20 slightly injured. Among the seriously injured, only two barbarian guards were injured by the enemy''s long sword slashing, and the others were basically injured by the arrows of the opponent''s longbowmen. In this regard, with the medical team here, Narant is not too worried. Chapter 406： 1 bad news The above is their battle losses in today''s battle. In fact, compared to their record, their battle losses can be considered negligible. Because the enemy they directly killed this time was at least six or seven hundred people, and these people did not include the guards of the Northern Principality who were washed away by the river. As for the prisoners, there were nearly 6,000 people. In addition to the above, more than 30 war horses and more than 100 carriages were also obtained. As for all kinds of food, iron pots and other materials, it is even more numerous. Compared with the combat power they only invested in more than a thousand people, this is already a rare victory. In addition, there are actually tens of thousands of people in the Northern Principality''s team this time. If they went out and were washed away by the river, at least two or three thousand people were still fleeing. Because it was already dark and it was inconvenient to search, Narant and other talents suspended the search. However, they believed that most of these northern principalities'' defeated troops could not escape, because the other side was the desert. The defeated soldiers had no food or water, and could not survive even a whole day in the desert. Therefore, according to speculation, the number of prisoners should increase tomorrow. "Sir, Miss Stella, please come over!" At this moment, a guard came to report outside Narant''s tent. "Okay!" Narant, who heard the words, got up immediately and went directly to the tent in the camp. "Stella!" When Narant walked into the tent, Stella and Boris Rael were there. And in front of them is a prisoner of the Northern Principality. This person is the deputy commander of the 10,000-strong army of the Northern Principality. Although Court had escaped before, but in the vast desert, they had nowhere to hide, so his conspicuously dressed deputy commander was immediately caught by Stella. Court was straightforward, knowing that the nobles could use the ransom in exchange for him, so he immediately surrendered obediently. After Stella and the others captured him, they immediately asked for various information. "Narant, you sit first!" "Okay!" Narant came directly to Stella and sat down, "How about it, is there any important news!" Now that he called himself over, Narant knew that he must have received some important news. After all, looking at the expressions of the three, it seems that the situation is not optimistic. "Yes, Narant, I just got some very bad news from this Deputy Commander Court!" Stella nodded solemnly, "We always thought that this year would be a rare opportunity for our Onyx Principality. opportunity, but..." "But, this is actually a conspiracy of the Northern Principality, isn''t it?" Before Stella finished speaking, Narant took over the words. Obviously, there are tens of thousands of teams attacking even his shitless passage, and he still ventured through the vast sandy sea. If this year''s autumn march is nothing, Narant can turn his name upside down. some. "Yes! Narant." Stella nodded solemnly, then looked directly at Court, "Your Excellency Court, please repeat everything you said to us earlier!" Court over there did not dare to show an impatient look when he heard the words, and immediately began to repeat it again. And from Court''s retelling, Narant finally knew what happened to the war this fall. It turned out that the Northern Principality was very dissatisfied with the days when the Onyx Principality was pressed to the ground and rubbed against it every year. Since a few years ago, he has been secretly planning to design the army of the Onyx Principality and wipe out the army of the Onyx Principality. After several years of planning, the Northern Principality has been waiting for an opportunity. Arrived, this year the king of the Northern Principality felt that the time had come. As for why the time has come, the deputy commander, Court, does not know. It is estimated that only the king and several great nobles know. Anyway, this year, the Northern Principality took advantage of last year''s once-in-a-century cold, which caused the loss of war horses and food, to show weakness, in order to lure the Onyx Principality to go deeper. Because their losses are real, and they have done a good job of showing weakness, the Onyx Principality is naturally hooked and does not want to give up this rare opportunity. Therefore, the Onyx Principality became aggressive this year, and directly began to attack the Count Ayutthaya. And the valley ambush and the Maple Leaf City trap are just appetizers prepared by the Northern Principality for the Onyx Principality army, in order to weaken the strength of the Onyx Principality army as much as possible, and also to dampen the morale of the army. Of course, the success of these two appetizers actually has little impact on the follow-up. The real calculation was in Oak City. When the Duchy of Onyx arrived in Oak City, this trap was opened. That is when the army of the Agate Principality attacked Oak City, the army of the Northern Principality would surround the army of the Agate Principality from all directions, and then attack. As for the northern principality has this ability? Court doesn''t know the big picture, but he does know something. For example, according to the secret agent information obtained by the Onyx Principality, the war horses of the Northern Principality suffered heavy losses due to the severe cold, which was half less than in previous years. But in fact, since a few years ago, the Northern Principality has been secretly relocating war horses to the newly opened horse farms in the northwest for breeding. After several years of domestication, there are nearly 10,000 war horses in the Northwest Racecourse. As a result, the number of cavalry in the Northern Principality will not decrease this year, but will actually increase by several percent. More importantly, the Northern Principality did not know where to get a large number of sophisticated weapons and equipment. These equipments can already equip all royal knights, so the Northern Principality will have at least 15,000 elite cavalry this year. Now that the equipment and manpower are available, the shortcomings of the Northern Principality in terms of military strength have been filled. In this way, they have every chance to defeat the army of the Onyx Principality if they have no intention of calculating. Of course, as for whether there are other plans, this Court does not know, because his position is too low to know the complete plan. And their army of 10,000 people is not really the main force, but is only responsible for going around to the rear to cut off the possibility of the retreat of the Onyx Principality. "Then when will your army in the Northern Principality be ready to start?" Narant''s expression became solemn after hearing this. He looked at Stella and the others, and then asked Court. "Your Excellency, it''s okay to tell you the time of the attack, because tonight is the day the attack started!" Court was also generous when he heard Narant''s question. "Tonight, a few cavalry from our principality will start attacking the other road checkpoints where you are stationed." "They''ll start attacking from the furthest level, in order to give our infantry regiment some time to turn around." "In addition, I just want your army of the Onyx Principality to waste some energy in the siege battle!" "According to the agreement in advance, they will launch a general attack in about four days. At that time, the Royal Knights will gather from various levels, and the defenders in Oak City will also take the initiative to attack." "By the way, I''m afraid you don''t know yet. There are at least 150,000 troops in Oak City. His Majesty secretly summoned the vassals of the duchy long ago, and sent the guards to Oak City dressed as civilian serfs." Chapter 407： Be a 1-minute hero? "In this way, nearly 170,000 troops will form a front and back attack on your Onyx Principality team, and you will definitely be caught off guard by then!" hiss! Hearing Court''s words, Narant took a deep breath. According to this, the army of the Onyx Principality is likely to be endangered this time. As for the reason. The army of the Onyx Principality attacked Oak City as a big city of counts. Even if the army of Maple Leaf City was merged, the estimated force would be 30,000 to 40,000, and the army of 30,000 or 40,000 was still lacking armor. But now people say that there are 150,000 troops in the Oak City, which is directly 50% more than the total number of the Agate Principality. At that time, there will be more than 15,000 fully-armed cavalry, and if you are caught off guard, the Agate Principality will definitely be defeated. "Miss Stella, and a few others, actually I have a very good suggestion here. You might as well let me go now and escape back to the Onyx Principality. Our Northern Principality''s plan this year will definitely be successful. ! Maybe the Royal Knights have already started an attack this time around!" "You let me go this time. If our Northern Principality captures the Onyx Principality in the future, then you can come to me, Court Stie. Our Stie family is also an earl family. I appreciate your bravery. I am willing to persuade my father to confer you as vassals of the Sidi family!" This Court was not worried about his situation at all, but began to persuade Narant and others to surrender. Of course, the reason why he has this courage is not that he is not afraid of death. But in previous years, as long as there was no personal grievances like deep hatred, the nobles did this after they were captured, and they would eat and drink to raise them, and wait for them to be used for ransom after the war. In addition, Court believes that the Northern Principality will win this year, so he is even more calm. "Take this Lord Colter down!" Stella ignored Colter''s words at all, and gave an order to the guards, and then Colter, who was in shackles, was taken down. "Narant, do you think what Kurt said is credible?" After Kurt left, Stella looked at Narant. "I''m afraid it''s close to ten, otherwise there is no need for the Northern Principality to send a team of tens of thousands of people from this farthest road!" Narant replied in a deep voice, "Also, I think the layout of the Northern Principality is definitely better than this Court. It has to be said completely.¡± "Narant, you said what we should do now, if there is a problem with the army, then our Onyx Principality will be in crisis!" Boris frowned even more when he heard Narant''s words. If the army of the Onyx Principality is finished, no matter whether it is the big nobles or the small nobles like them, it will not be better in the future, and it is not necessarily the case that they are unified by others. "What should I do?" Narant also frowned. In such a situation, unless the Agate Principality immediately begins to retreat, it can turn the corner. But only they know the news. The army of the Onyx Principality is probably still sieging the city hard, fantasizing about expanding its territory. That Court also said that the plan for the Northern Principality will start tonight, and when they get the news back, I''m afraid the day lily will be cold. That''s why Court told them the whole plan so easily, so sure they couldn''t get the message back quickly. "Narant, why don''t you take the prisoners and head back south along the river first, and I will rush to Oak City with the guards under my command, but can you lend me your more than 180 war horses for a while?" Stella spoke directly. "Stella, even if she travels day and night, I''m afraid she won''t be able to reach Oak City before the Northern Principality launches its general offensive! Moreover, a team of several hundred people is actually useless to the Northern Principality army." When Narante heard such a risky proposal, he naturally refused to let Stella go. This is not because he is worried that his war horses will be borrowed and not repaid, but because he is worried that Stella will not be able to rescue him, but he is also trapped in it. "Narant, I understand this...but...I have to try it no matter what!" Stella looked at Narant tightly with determination in her eyes, obviously worried about Bernard German security. "Stella, why don''t I go instead of you, you take Boris and others to **** the prisoners back to the principality!" Seeing this, Narant opened his mouth, but the words of consolation could not be said. . Stella is here to save his father, and I''m afraid she can''t stop it. So, he changed his words and was going to take a look instead of Stella himself. "No, Narant! I will take care of this matter myself. Besides, only my tulip knights will ride horses! Only when I lead them will they absolutely obey my orders!" Stella did not hesitate. Narant was rejected. She was reluctant to let Narant take risks on her behalf, after all, it was her willful behavior. In addition, Narant''s subordinates are not at least at all, so it is most suitable for her to go with the Tulip Guards. "Okay!" He frowned for a moment, and Narant finally agreed. Regardless of whether we can catch up, it is necessary to send someone back to report the letter. Seeing Narant''s approval, Stella actually showed a slight smile, "Well, Narant, I am going to set off immediately, when are you going to start evacuation, is it according to the original plan? Continue to capture some prisoners?" Seeing Stella''s smile, Narant''s heart softened again. This tulip flower is really a strange woman he has never seen before. She can be regarded as a woman who can''t let her face. Faced with such a dangerous journey, he can still face it calmly. Narant paused and smiled slightly at Stella, "Stella, I''m not going to retreat, I''m going to continue to the northwest!" "Going to the northwest?" When Narant''s voice fell, Stella''s smiling expression immediately froze, and then her eyebrows gradually wrinkled. Boris and Rael also looked at Narant like monsters. "That''s right, since the Northern Principality has dispatched all the vassal guards and arranged to go to Oak City to ambush, then their rear must be empty!" "Maybe, I can stir their rear, so that they have to send troops back to defend, and win a chance for the Principality''s army!" In the face of this crisis, Lestella is so resolute, does he, the big man Narant, really want to flee in despair. Narant felt that he could not do such a thing. As the so-called is to be a hero for a minute or a bear for a lifetime, Narant, who has lived a lifetime, has actually thought about it very clearly. "No, Narant, this is too risky!" Stella immediately objected fiercely. In his opinion, Narant''s going to the rear was several times more dangerous than her going to Oak City. That is the enemy''s hinterland, let alone Narant''s fighting strength of less than 200 people, even if those serfs can fight, so what? Chapter 408： offensive prelude "Yes, Narant, it is too dangerous to go to the hinterland of the Northern Principality. Besides, if you want to go, you have to face the endless desert next door. We heard that Court before that they paid hundreds of dollars when they came. Success is only at the cost of people." "So, you''d better retreat with us!" Boris and Rael also comforted immediately. The desert is a forbidden area for nobles who are not familiar with the environment. Only those small principalities in the desert can survive by relying on camels. This is also the main reason why the two major principalities have not attacked these small principalities for so many years. "Don''t worry, I know the danger of the desert!" Narant made up his mind, "The desert is not a problem for me, I have a way to get through it safely, but if I go to the rear of the Northern Principality, can I attack the army? I''m not so sure about it..." ... When Narant and others were discussing whether to return or enter, it was a valley several hundred miles east of Oak City. At this moment, a camp in the valley was ablaze with flames, and the cries of fighting could be heard incessantly. This was one of the counts sent by the Onyx Principality to guard the road. The distance was second only to Narant and others, and it was the second farthest station. Originally, everyone who was stationed this time thought it was just to prevent those who escaped from the Oak City from slipping through the net. But just half an hour ago, a cavalry regiment of 3,000 people raided the station. They first dispatched dozens of named knights to sneak close to the camp, and then controlled the gate of the camp, which was not heavily defended, at the fastest speed. After the gate was controlled, the 3,000 elite cavalry soldiers who had been waiting for a long time in the distance rolled in like a raging torrent. Unprepared, the camp, which was stationed with thousands of people, fell immediately, and the army of the Onyx Principality was defeated. "Deputy Commander Bucher, the camp in the valley has been destroyed. Except for more than 100 prisoners and a small number of enemies who escaped and hid in the jungle, the others were all wiped out!" Outside the valley, Bucher rode on a warhorse. The subordinates came to the nearest and reported it. "There is no need to chase those fish that slipped through the net. Inform the entire team to gather and leave a hundred cavalry to send these prisoners to the rear. We are ready to rush to the next level and cooperate with other teams to attack back and forth!" "Yes, Lord Commander!" Immediately, the 3,000 cavalrymen of the Northern Principality continued to set off. Except for the more than 100 people who were responsible for escorting the prisoners, the rest continued to move towards other stations in the Onyx Principality. Their plan was simple: start the attack from the furthest level, and then go all the way to Oak City. On the way, Bucher''s cavalry will cooperate with other teams to flank front and back, take down the enemy at the least cost and at the fastest speed, and open up these passages. Finally, they will arrive at Oak City four days later, and launch a general attack with the army in the city against the army of the Onyx Principality. Because of the failure of the valley, Bacher was naturally blamed by many great nobles after returning. But because more than 100 royal knights testified for him, and he was the deputy commander of the royal knights, he had the opportunity to take guilt and make merit. ... Outside Oak City, inside the camp of the Onyx Principality. After a day of storming, most of the guards fell asleep. However, His Majesty the King and several counts gathered in the tent because of the return of a messenger, and the atmosphere was quite tense. Just in the evening, the messengers sent by Narant and others on the way finally arrived at the camp. The messenger immediately reported the team''s encounter to Bernard, and also presented the map temporarily transcribed by Narant and others. Although this map is very crude, it is not even half of the level sent by the king. The rough terrain, as well as the route and destination on their map, were clearly marked. When Bernard checked the map carefully, he was suddenly furious. Because he was familiar with the environment of the Northern Principality, he immediately discovered that this was the location chosen by the Iron Cavalry family to garrison? It was the farthest place among all the garrison locations, so how could it become the garrison of his Tulip Family? So, Bernard immediately came to the king aggressively, and then showed the map to King Culver. When King Culver saw the map, he was stunned for a moment. Immediately, a group of counts was summoned. "Rakoff, do you need to give me an explanation, you old bastard? Why is the map of your Rakoff family in the hands of our Tulip family?" "Bernard, how do I know this? The map was delivered directly by His Majesty''s herald!" Facing Bernard''s questioning, Rakoff was innocent. However, there was joy in his heart. It is said that Bernard''s team did not choose to return immediately after knowing that the map was wrong. Instead, in order to take into account the safety of the principality''s army, they continued to the edge of the desert. "I don''t know? I suspect it''s you, the old bastard. Otherwise, why is it so coincidental that the maps of other families are correct, but your Iron Cavalry family and my Tulip family have switched?" Bernard naturally did not believe that Rakoff was innocent, because through the inquiry just now, after the teams of other families arrived at their destination their children sent messengers back to report safety. In this way, no one else is wrong, and it is his Tulip Family and Iron Cavalry Family who are wrong. "Bernard, don''t spit your blood, do you really think my cavalry family is easy to bully? The map is sent by His Majesty, what the **** can my cavalry family do?" Clap the table and stand up. "You''re courting death!" Seeing this, Bernard rolled up his sleeves, and his whole body of fighting qi began to gather. Although Rakoff was nervous in his heart, when he saw His Majesty the King sitting by the side with a gloomy face, he immediately released a grudge against him, as if he really wanted to fight Bernard to the death. "Okay!" Seeing that Bernard and Rakoff were about to start, King Culver suddenly said. This time the king''s voice was rather low, and he did not shout as loudly as before. However, in the face of this low voice, Bernard and Rakoff stopped immediately. Because they knew the character of King Culver, and this was when the king was really angry. Those loud scoldings of ''enough'' in the past were exactly like the sound of a referee calling a timeout to the two. But now, it is the calm before the storm. "Rakoff, have you done anything in this matter?" After drinking the two, King Culver looked at Rakoff. Although Rakoff felt a little panic in his heart, he was a cunning and cunning Earl, and he had made arrangements in advance, so he said calmly, "Your Majesty, this matter really has nothing to do with me, if it wasn''t for you just summoned your subordinates to come here. , I didn''t know there was such a thing!" Chapter 409： Can you be more angry? Popular recommendation: "Didn''t your son Tony send someone back to inform you of the situation? Bernard''s original station should be able to reach it in about three days, right?" Facing Lakoff''s calm answer, the king continued to ask. "Your Majesty, my Tony has never sent a messenger back. I was a little strange the day before yesterday and sent a few cavalry soldiers to inquire about the situation." "However, Your Majesty, you also know that this trip will take at least six days, so it will take a few days for the cavalry I sent to return!" Rakoff looked solemn and spoke with confidence. Seeing this, the king frowned and pondered for a moment, then finally looked at Bernard: "Bernard, I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer to this matter at the end of the autumn campaign!" "If I find out that someone else did the trick, then I will not forgive me lightly!" "In addition, if things happen because of the mistakes of my messengers, I will use the reward gold coins from this autumn expedition to compensate your Tulip Family!" This time the king is not prepared and muddy, he really needs to find out the culprit. Because this is already playing tricks under his nose. If the matter is really the herald''s mistake, that''s fine. It''s easy to say whether he will be hanged with a rope or punished by other punishments. But if other people move their hands and feet, they must be severely punished. This is about the majesty of his king. More importantly, it is a warning to others. After all, when the army is so important, if there is a little mistake, the Onyx Principality may be in danger. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Bernard nodded. Since the king had spoken out so solemnly, he could only wait for the time being. "Well, this time your Tulip Family team did a good job. After finding the problem, you can continue to go to the station for the safety of the army!" "In this way, Bernard, after the autumn expedition is over, I will reward them with items worth 100 gold coins from this year''s spoils!" The king was worried that Bernard would still be dissatisfied, so he simply gave the reward again as a reward . Hundreds of gold coins are rewarded, which can already buy hundreds of serfs, which is a good reward. "Thank you, Your Majesty, for the reward!" "Well, let''s leave tonight! Your performance is very good today! Go back and rest well, and strive to capture Oak City as soon as possible!" Although they were filling the river a few days ago, today is the first day to attack the city. However, from today''s siege effect, Oak City''s troops are expected to be around 30,000. I believe that they will be able to win this big city as long as they attack for more than a week. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The earls dispersed after hearing the words. ... "Humph!" Rakoff was the quickest to leave the tent, because he was worried that Bernard might trouble him when he got out of the tent later. After walking a distance, watching Bernard leave with a few familiar counts, he stopped and sneered. This plan can be said to be the rare thing he has done to pull back a game from the Tulip family since his autumn expedition. Moreover, the king is now focusing on siege, and has no idea of ??replacing their wrong location this time. In this way, after a few days to break through Oak City, the benefits really belonged to his Iron Cavalry family. "Little Tony, this time, you have to fight hard. Bring more prisoners back, and then Bernard will be mad at that guy!" Thinking like this, Rakoff happily rode his warhorse back to his camp. ... "Narant, then I''ll set off now! You...you have to be careful!" The sky was full of stars, and under the mound of the camp, nearly two hundred Tulip Family guards rode on the top-grade warhorse that Narant temporarily borrowed. And Stella was saying her final goodbyes to Narant. Although she and Boris and others strongly opposed it, Narant still decided to cross the desert and head to the hinterland of the Northern Principality. As a result, Stella, who was originally calm, had a trace of concern. "Stella, I know!" Narant nodded solemnly, feeling concerned. The voice fell, and the two looked at each other silently for a moment, and each could see the reluctance in their eyes. "Then...then I''m leaving!" After looking at each other for a moment, Stella pursed her lips and said goodbye. "Okay! Be careful. If you see that the situation is not right, you must retreat first, and then we will find a way together! Also, don''t be anxious on the way. Maybe Xiao Huihui can complete the task of reporting the letter." "Yeah!" Stella nodded. She glanced at Narant again, and then suddenly stepped forward, directly wrapping her arms around Narant''s chest, "Then I''m leaving, Narant!" The hug was split in an instant, and before Narant could cooperate, Stella let go of her hand. Immediately with blush, he turned over directly onto the back of the white dragon that was also lent to him by Narant. "Set off!" tap! tap! Following Stella''s order, the team of more than 200 people rushed towards Oak City in the dark of night. "I was actually attacked again!" Looking at Stella''s back, Narant realized that he, the transmigrator, had really failed, and was actually taken advantage of by the woman twice in a row. Maybe, this is the reason why he couldn''t find a girlfriend in his previous life. "The next time we meet, no matter what, we have to find the place as soon as possible. If I can''t do it, I will stand on my head and shush!" In order to avoid becoming a shame in the army of transmigrators, Narant secretly swore a poisonous oath in his heart that he would be ashamed next time he met. ... After Stella left, Narant went directly back to the camp. "Vivian, have you written the envelope?" "My lord has been written and tied to Little Gray''s leg together with the badge!" "Very good, then let Shirley explain it to go!" There are no carrier pigeons in this continent, so messengers are still the main means of delivering messages. That''s why Court told them so easily, that they wouldn''t be able to get to Oak City in four days. However, although there are no carrier pigeons, Narant has a little gray. In fact, the success rate of getting Xiao Huihui to deliver the letter is not high, mainly because Xiao Huihui has not been to Oak City, and he does not know if it can be found, and then correctly transmit the message to the army of the Onyx Principality. But for the safety of the army, Narant decided to give it a try. If it doesn''t work, there''s no way. If it succeeds, it is very likely that the message will be conveyed to the nobles of the Onyx Principality before the danger comes. ... The night was silent, and the next day soon arrived. Today, Narant did not set off immediately, because he still needed to complete the capture of the remaining prisoners. Because, if these captives are not removed, I am afraid that as soon as he leaves, these captives will make a comeback. So this is something that must be prioritized. Narant directly asked Shirley to send out all the honey to search upstream and downstream of the river, and sure enough, the harvest soon came. As he predicted yesterday, the defeated soldiers of the Northern Principality could not survive in the desert, and at this moment they appeared on the banks of the upstream and downstream rivers and began to supply water. Narant immediately attacked with Boris and Rael, and it took only half a day to catch most of the fish that slipped through the net. By the end of the day, the number of their captives had reached 8,000. Except for those who died in battle and fell into the river and were washed away, almost all the army of ten thousand people in the Northern Principality was here. Chapter 410： Little Grays contempt! Popular recommendation: Almost finished capturing the prisoners, and the next day Narant took the team and prepared to leave for the northwest. "Narant, you really don''t think about it anymore?" Boris and Rael are still a little worried about Narant, the desert thing is really not a joke. "Don''t think about it, you wait for my good news!" "Okay! Then we will wait for you at the mouth of the river, Narant, you must be careful, if you can''t, retreat immediately!" Stella led her troops to Oak City, and Narant was preparing to go deep into the hinterland of the Northern Principality. Boris and Rael, who originally wanted to retreat, were embarrassed to abandon their teammates and escape alone, so they were ready to guard the prisoners in place, waiting for Narant to return. In this regard, Narant has no objection. It is a long distance from Oak City, so there will be no major danger for the time being. "Set off!" After explaining to the two of them, Narant rode directly on the war horse. This war horse belonged to Stella, and he was worried about Stella''s safety, so he simply handed the white dragon to her to ride. If it is really in danger, with the speed of the white dragon, Stella can still be kept safe. Following Narant''s order, a team of more than 500 people crossed the stone bridge and headed straight for the desert. The reason why only 500 people were brought was because it went deep into the enemy''s rear, and the more people there were, the more dangerous it was. Therefore, Narant only brought three hundred more physically strong serfs as coolies, so that it would be convenient to do whatever at that time. The desert is a forbidden area for human life, because in this hot and yellow sandy land, sometimes it is impossible to find a trace of water for ten days and a half months. The reason why Narant is so confident that he can cross the desert is because he has a ''desert cheater'', which is the water sprayer. When he got the water spray plant on Rainbow Island, in addition to making a fountain, Narant expected that this thing would be very useful for the army to go to some places where water resources are scarce. Therefore, when participating in the recruitment this time, Narant prepared fifty or sixty water spray plants in the space ring. It''s just that he didn''t expect that this Qiu Zheng would actually use it. At this moment, these water spray plants have been placed in more than ten empty wine barrels. As they move forward, the water spray plants will continuously absorb moisture from the air and condense clear water. Narant tried it yesterday, and even though the water vapor in the desert terrain is scarce, it can still condense a lot of clear water. Especially when night falls, the condensed water vapor is not less rare than other places, which is completely enough for the minimum survival guarantee of their group of 500 people. Of course, in order to hide from the public and avoid accidents, Narant also brought a lot of water with him when he set off. He will only use the clear water condensed from the sprinkler plant after the clear water he brought with him has been consumed. In this way, Narant and his party, who did not worry about water and food, walked farther and farther in the desert until they disappeared from the sight of Boris and others. ... Three days later, it has been four days since the army of the Onyx Principality really started to siege the city. Today, Barnby and Earl Brock in Oak City are very excited, and they can see smiles on their faces whenever and wherever they are. If the king of the Onyx Principality met with the great nobles, they would definitely wonder if their heads were broken. Because, with their four-day onslaught, Oak City''s defense became increasingly weak. Just at noon today, a small group of guards had already attacked the wall and maintained it for several minutes. If the Northern Principality hadn''t immediately organized a counterattack and dispatched a large number of titled knights, the city would probably have been destroyed at noon. "Brock, it''s getting dark!" The two earls stood on the wall, watching the night come, Earl Barnby couldn''t help laughing. "Yes, it''s dark!" Earl Brock looked at him with a smile, and said nothing. "Are your people ready?" "When you''re ready, just wait for His Majesty to send me a signal!" "Well, I''m really looking forward to the scene in an hour. These guys from the Onyx Principality will definitely be surprised by then!" "Haha! That''s for sure!" ... In the large army camp of the Onyx Principality, a group of nobles and nobles did not know that the crisis was coming. At this moment, the little nobles gathered in their respective earl camps to enjoy dinner happily. Especially the Tulip Family Camp, the most lively in the camp tonight. Because the team that attacked the city wall today is the Tulip family. "Andrew, you''ve made a fortune now. Although you didn''t successfully capture Oak City, as the first noble to climb the city wall, His Majesty gave you a reward worth fifty gold coins!" The little nobles gulped at their meat , and cast an envious look at Andrew. "Haha, don''t envy me, everyone works hard, and tomorrow we will attack the city wall and take down Oak City, then our Tulip family will get the highest profit!" Andrew also knew that he couldn''t be proud of himself, and he immediately laughed. Laugh modestly. "Haha, yes, attack the city wall together, and then everyone will make a fortune together!" The other nobles echoed. Whoa! Whoa! "Hey, isn''t this bird stupid?" Just when the nobles were laughing happily A big fat bird suddenly flew from the long table of several people. . The nobles were stunned, wondering if the bird had a broken head. However, they soon found out that the bird''s head must not be broken, and that his grandmother''s very smart. Because when he heard the ridicule of the others, the bird rolled his eyes, and then cast a look of contempt. As for why a group of nobles could understand that it was a competition look, because it held its head sideways, and its eyes were slanted to look at people. His grandmother''s, can this be endured? Immediately, some minor nobles quit, rolled up their sleeves and prepared to add meals to themselves. "Wait a minute!" However, just as the nobleman was about to make a move, someone in the field suddenly dissuaded him, "See if there is something tied to its leg, it seems to be golden!" The nobles who heard the words wiped their already drunk and hazy eyes. "Hey, it seems that there really is, this is a noble badge, it seems quite familiar!" "Wait, this... isn''t this Sir Narrant''s badge?" The next moment, everyone immediately recognized the pattern of the badge. After all, Narant''s flaming phoenix is ??too special, and now his reputation is well known in the Tulip family. "Andrew, take a look!" Everyone looked at Andrew immediately. "It''s the badge of Little Narant!" Andrew immediately affirmed, and then his heart sank. And just when he was thinking about how to catch the bird, Xiao Huihui seemed to recognize him, and flew to his shoulders obediently. Everyone was stunned when they saw this, and then they waited for Andrew to dismantle the badge and a small bamboo tube on its feet. Because of Xiao Huihui''s cooperation, Andrew quickly took down the badge and bamboo tube. Chapter 411： Are you kidding me? (2 in 1) Popular recommendation: After the badge was removed, Andrew checked for a moment that nothing was different, and then he observed the bamboo tube. Immediately, the opening was found, and a small piece of paper was taken out from it. When the small nobles saw this note, they all looked surprised, and then craned their necks to wait. "Andrew, how is it, what was written." However, Andrew only checked for a moment, and some of the minor nobles couldn''t help but start to ask curiously. However, his inquiry did not get an answer from Andrew. Because as he looked at the note, Andrew''s face became more and more ugly, and then he opened his mouth wide, and the whole person stood on the spot. "What''s the matter?" Suddenly, the small nobles looked at each other in dismay. This time, they couldn''t sit still any longer. Several nobles who were familiar with Andrew came directly to Andrew, and then looked at the note. It''s just that when they looked at it like this, they immediately seemed to have been hit by a body-fixing spell, and there was no more sound. "Did you see a ghost?" The other nobles were astonished. "No...not good, we...we are ambushed..." In the end, Andrew still reflected. "Ambush in what? Are you still awake, Andrew?" "My little Narant and Miss Stella were stationed in the passage. A few days ago, I encountered an infantry corps of tens of thousands of people from the Agate Principality, and I learned from the captured enemy deputy commander that everything in Oak City is Trap, there are 150,000 Northern Principality troops in the city, and just tonight, they will have tens of thousands of cavalry arriving at our side and rear, and then attack our camp from front to back!" Andrew said with a trembling . This earth-shattering news, even a rude man like him had to swallow his saliva before he could finish it. "There are... 150,000... troops in Oak City? Gudong, Andrew, this is true or false, don''t scare us, this joke is not funny at all!" A group of small nobles immediately snorted after hearing this. Trembling, swallowing saliva and trembling to confirm again. "Have you seen me Andrew make such a joke?" Andrew turned pale and said to everyone. "Then...then we now..." "You must report to the Count immediately!" Andrew then reflected, and the next moment he didn''t have time to pay attention to the other minor nobles, and rushed towards the Count''s tent. Looking at Andrew''s dashing figure, the field was silent for a moment. "Gudong, should we...should hurry up and pack up and prepare to evacuate?" After a while, I don''t know which aristocrat asked the crowd with difficulty. "Yes, yes, pack up and prepare to escape, 150,000 troops, tens of thousands of cavalry, this is definitely not something we can resist, everyone should go back and gather people and pack up!" "Come on, everyone go back... In the next moment, the small nobles finally rushed towards their respective camps frantically as if they had exploded. ... At the same time, Andrew arrived at Bernard''s tent at the fastest speed. When Bernard saw the information on the note, he was also stunned for a moment, and then he said in disbelief, "Andrew, can this news be confirmed?" "My lord, the news was sent by this bird, I did see a maid in Narant with a bird, and the letter and Narant''s golden badge were tied to the bird''s leg at that time! "Andrew responded immediately. Bernard''s eyes fell on Xiao Huihui, and his expression suddenly became solemn. Although Xiao Huihui is now a lot fatter, the pattern on the feathers is quite similar to when he was searching for the maid who killed Quint in Tulip Castle, so this matter is probably true. "My lord, what should we do now, should we retreat immediately?" Andrew knew that Bernard had believed this matter. "We must retreat!" Bernard didn''t hesitate, "Andrew, if Narant''s message is true, we probably won''t have much time left! I will immediately send a ranger to the northeast to investigate the situation! " "In addition, no matter what the investigation situation is, we have to make preparations first. Andrew, you immediately help me to notify all the teams to gather, so that they can pack edible food on their bodies, discard all heavy and useless materials, and then go to the The camp is waiting for my news!" Bernard stood up abruptly. He has absolute trust in Narant. Since it is basically certain that it is the news that Narant sent back, it is definitely not something they can fight against the 160,000 army, so there is only one way to retreat. Moreover, according to the envelope, the time after four days is exactly today, so I am afraid that when I retreat, I will not be able to retreat calmly. Therefore, now everything is mainly to keep the guards under him. As for what materials, except for the necessary food, other things that should be discarded must be discarded. "Yes, my lord!" Hearing that, Andrew also knew that the time was running out, and immediately took the order to leave. After Andrew left, Bernard did not stay in the tent, but quickly got out of the tent and called a team of Rangers. "Lazi, now you take your people to the northeast to investigate, remember, this time there is likely to be a large cavalry ambush in the northeast, the number may be tens of thousands, you must be careful to investigate clearly, if there is any discovery, the first Come back and report back as soon as possible without any delay!" "Yes, my lord!" Lacy''s face became solemn when he heard the words, and he heard the seriousness of the situation. "I have a telescope here, which may be helpful for your exploration. Remember, if you can not alert the enemy, then it is best not to alert the enemy!" Bernard reminded again. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Captain Lacy solemnly took the binoculars, and immediately ran out of the camp with the Rangers. This Captain Lacy was the one who accompanied Narant and Stella on the Ranger mission, so he was no stranger to binoculars, and even Narant gave him a taste of it. After explaining what happened in the camp, Bernard rode directly on the war horse, and then walked towards the king''s camp without stopping. Just over ten minutes later, all the counts were called to the council tent in the king''s camp. "Bernard, what''s going on, what happened to the survival of the army?" The reason why the earls came so quickly was naturally because Bernard sent cavalry to inform him. It was too late for the cavalry to explain the matter to the counts, but only to say that there was a major event related to the life and death of the army. After the earls received the news, whether they believed it or not, they all rushed over immediately. Several earls and kings had just entered the tent, and immediately asked Bernard. The matter of life and death of the army is absolutely earth-shattering, and they want to hear it. "Your Majesty, and everyone, I just received a letter from the vassal Narant, saying that the edge of the desert where they were located was raided by tens of thousands of troops from the Northern Principality four days ago." "Fortunately, the tens of thousands of troops were defeated by them. However, when they interrogated the deputy commander of the captured army, they learned that this year''s autumn expedition, the Northern Principality has set a trap for us..." Bernard did not hesitate, He spoke directly and explained the things on the letter paper as briefly as possible. "So, I''m afraid we have to evacuate immediately. If Oak City really has 150,000 troops in ambush, and there are more than 15,000 elite cavalry in the northeast, then when they attack, I''m afraid we won''t have time to evacuate. " After speaking, Bernard waited for everyone''s response. And all the counts, including the king, were stunned when they heard Bernard''s words. "Bernard, are you kidding? Oak City was about to be breached by us at noon today? And the first person to climb the city wall was your own vassal, and His Majesty also gave a reward, how could there be What about the ambush?" Immediately, the earl asked, obviously, this sudden news was too fantastic. "Everyone, I''m not joking, and my news should be reliable. It was sent by Narant specially, and it came with his noble badge!" Bernard knew that it would be impossible for everyone to believe and retreat immediately. At the moment, he suppressed the anxiety and explained the opening. "Bernard, where is the messenger, can you call me to ask about the specific situation?" After being confirmed again, and seeing Bernard being so solemn, the king and several counts finally took it seriously. At the moment, the king asked in person. Although he believed a little bit of what Bernard said, he didn''t fully believe it. After all, the news was too shocking. And he was subconsciously unwilling to leave now. He put too much expectations on Oak City, and he saw that he would be able to win the city in a day or two. At that time, relying on Oak City and Maple Leaf City, he would have a strategic depth, and he would be able to rely on two counties in the future. Fully stand on your heels. But now, if it is really as urgent as the letter said, not only have to give up attacking Oak City for several days, but also need to abandon all the heavy supplies to escape, then this year''s autumn expedition may end here. "Your Majesty, there is no messenger, because Narant and the others only encountered the army of the Northern Principality four days ago. If they send a quick horse back to deliver the message, I''m afraid they may not be able to deliver the message tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Therefore, he relies on the birds to deliver the message. sent back!" "Flying Bird''s Message?" The earls looked at each other in dismay, and they became hesitant again, who had already believed it a little. "Yes, there are letters and Narant''s noble badges attached to Asuka''s legs, and the letter also mentions Huck, who is directly under the (Royal) 3rd Infantry Regiment of the Northern Principality. Since the commander Huck is there, it means that The Northern Principality does have a big conspiracy, and we have to be careful." "Bernard, are you kidding me? What if this is a trap used by the Northern Principality? If it is true that the army of ten thousand people is according to what you said on your letter paper, with more than one thousand people of your Tulip family, you can defeat it. An army of tens of thousands?" Rakoff questioned the next moment. "Also, if the Northern Principality is really going to send cavalry to raid, why didn''t anyone from our garrison come back to report?" To say that the person who least expects the army to retreat this time, except for the king, is Talakoff. Because he finally got a good position for Bernard by stealing the day and day, wouldn''t it be a waste to give up now? Of course, interest is only a small part of the reason, mainly because Bernard has not produced enough evidence to convince him. In particular, Narant used thousands of people to defeat tens of thousands of enemies. I am afraid that even in a dream, he would not dare to imagine this. More importantly, if there were indeed enemy cavalry raiding from the northeast, why didn''t his eldest son Tony send someone to report it? And as Rakoff asked questions, the other counts also raised questions waiting for Bernard to answer. Their sons and daughters are also stationed in the northeast. If there is an enemy, they should report back, unless they are wiped out... "Rakoff, I don''t have time to discuss with you whether Narant can defeat the enemy''s army of 10,000 people, and I don''t know why those garrisoned teams didn''t report back, but I can guarantee that this letter was sent by Narant! '' Bernard gave Rakoff a cold glance. If it wasn''t for the principality''s sake, he really didn''t want to inform Rakoff that it would be better for the northern principality to destroy the Iron Cavalry family, and save people from being disgusting all day. "Your Majesty, the situation is urgent, time is running out, please make a decision quickly." The next moment, Bernard looked directly at the king. If the king did not make a decision, then Bernard would even be violating the order. Take your own subordinates too. Because in his heart, he has a very high trust in Narant''s magic, just like last time in Maple Leaf City, Narant also avoided the army from falling into the trap by himself. "Your Majesty, there is a man named Lacy outside the camp, claiming to be the captain of the Tulip family''s rangers, asking for an interview. "It''s the ranger I sent out earlier, I must have found the news!" Bernard''s expression changed, and his mood fell to the bottom. It took less than 20 minutes for Lacy to return. I''m afraid the result will not be too great. Good news¡­. "Let him in!" The king immediately let him go. Soon, Lacy came to the tent anxiously, not even bothering to greet the earls and kings, he directly half-kneeled on the ground and reported loudly to Bernard: "Sir, what you said is true, in Shili There is a large group of cavalry outside the land that is slowly moving towards us!" "Ten miles? Impossible, didn''t the other rangers find out?" The earls immediately exclaimed. "Earls, after we ran for five or six miles to the northeast, we noticed that there were no rangers returning nearby, so we felt it was strange, so we observed with a telescope on a **** with the highest terrain, and found more than ten miles. A group of dark shadows are gathering silently outside!" Lacy immediately explained. "This..." This time, several counts became suspicious. If it is said that Asuka may still be false, it is no longer possible to be false. After all, this Ranger was just released by Bernard and reported in front of them. Unless Bernard rebels, or is next to this Ranger, there is a high probability that this is true. Rakoff suddenly sat down on the armchair. Of course, it wasn''t entirely because of the arrival of the enemy that he thought of his son. The enemy was ten miles away, but his son didn''t come back, so don''t think too much about what happened... "The cavalry of the Tulip family, can you determine the number of cavalry in that brigade?" The king was a king after all, so he stood up at this moment, and his face was solemn, but there was no panic. "Your Majesty, because it''s already dark, it''s impossible to determine the real number, but looking at the size of the team, it''s at least no less than tens of thousands!" Lacy replied earnestly. "Not less than tens of thousands!" King Culver clenched his fists, I am afraid that more than 15,000 elite cavalry are real. The next moment, he looked directly at Bernard and the counts. "If that''s the case, then retreat! Everyone, return immediately to summon troops and horses to retreat!" "Your Majesty, we''re retreating now, I''m afraid it''s too late! Ordinary guards can''t outrun the enemy''s cavalry!" An earl reminded him immediately. "I really can''t run, so after you go back, let all the vassals immediately start to evacuate with ordinary guards, only bring rations, discard all other materials, and return to the south at the fastest speed!" "Remember, tell them not to light torches and escape in the dark!" "As for you, when you go back, call your respective knights to join me. We must take the initiative to attack and disrupt the formation of the Northern Principality''s cavalry!" The king immediately made an arrangement! Although the most important subordinates of the great nobles are the extraordinary knights, this does not mean that ordinary guards are not needed. If they only ran away with their own knights, but let 80,000 or 90,000 ordinary guards fall into the hands of the northern principality, it would also affect the national strength of the entire principality. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The counts did not care about the distressed supplies, and began to return to the camp to act according to the king''s instructions. Chapter 412： panic evacuation As the six counts hurriedly returned to the camp, many small nobles were still chatting, and many nobles went to the gentle villages of the caravans behind. But when they received this emergency evacuation order, which didn''t even require any supplies, all the little nobles turned pale with fright, and began to frantically gather men and then evacuate. As for the nobles in the gentle township of the rear caravan, they can only let their own subordinates go forward to find them. According to the cavalry of the Northern Principality, the distance is only ten miles. If they continue to approach the camp quietly, the remaining time will not exceed half an hour at most, so there is probably not much time left for these little nobles. Regardless of whether all their vassals received the information or not, the counts conveyed the order as much as possible, and immediately rushed to join the king with a group of cavalry. In order to prevent the army of the Northern Principality in the city from discovering the abnormality in advance, they also did not dare to light the torches when they converged. More than ten minutes later, the king and several counts gathered a total of more than 8,000 elite cavalrymen ready to set off. In this autumn expedition, the earls of each family have transferred half of the staff of their extraordinary knights as usual in previous years, and they have basically brought five or six hundred elite cavalry, including fifty or sixty extraordinary knights. The same is true for the king. Although the Knights of the Iron Guards numbered 10,000 people, he also brought only more than 5,000 people, including more than 500 extraordinary knights. Although the number may be less than half of the Northern Principality, they still have a slight advantage in this desperate situation, that is, the Northern Principality''s cavalry does not know that they have been discovered, and the formation must not have unfolded. In this way, if they attack unexpectedly, it is very likely that they can catch the enemy by surprise with a small number of troops, and then give the small vassals and ordinary guards a chance to escape. "Set off!" Seeing that the manpower was gathered, King Culver directly issued an order. Immediately, the 8,000-strong cavalry team moved towards the northeast. When the king set off with several earls, the camp of several earl families became more and more chaotic. The little nobles did not care about the formation at all. They carried enough rations to eat and drink for a period of time as ordered, and immediately took their subordinates to start. The swarms fled towards the south. Because they couldn''t make their way with torches, many teams lined up with each other in the chaos, and some of the guards were so dazed that they couldn''t find their respective lords. Fortunately, everyone''s goal at this moment is the same, that is, the South. As a result, three or four miles outside the city, people neighed and horses screamed, and 80,000 to 90,000 people ran wildly in the dark night as if they were fleeing from the desert. To say that among the six earl teams, the one with the best situation must be the Tulip family. Because they received the message more than 20 minutes in advance, they had already completed the assembly. In this way, when Bernard was ordered to evacuate, he could immediately form a long line and run away. "Huh? What''s going on? Barnby, have you noticed that the Agate Principality''s camp seems to be more noisy than before?" At the same time, Brock and Barnby, who had been waiting on the city wall for the distant Royal Knights to send an attack signal The Count sensed something was wrong. Although the camp of the Agate Principality is far away, more than three miles away, some unusual movements can still be vaguely heard. "No, have they discovered the situation? I heard a lot of horses screeching!" After Barnby heard the words, he also listened intently for a moment, and his expression changed immediately. Because at this moment, there is a lot of war horse neighing in the noise in the distance. It stands to reason that it is impossible to have such a dense war horse neighing this night. "Then what should we do? There is no signal from Your Majesty!" Suddenly, the two of them hesitated. If it was as they guessed that the Onyx Principality was running away, then if they waited a little longer, there would be more guards of the Onyx Principality who might let go. But what if this is a trap? "Look, is that a fire?" At this moment, Earl Barnby suddenly found a raging fire behind the camp of the Agate Principality in the distance. The raging fire burned very fast, from one or two places at the beginning, to a large area at the end. From the top of their city, it looked like a bonfire was being lit everywhere. Of course, after they knew that it was not a bonfire, but the effect of the tents in the Onyx Principality''s camp being lit! "That must be the signal from Her Royal Highness! Hurry up, Her Royal Highness is doing it! Let''s set off immediately!" After discovering this situation, the two of them didn''t hesitate any longer and quickly headed towards the bottom of the city wall. "Quickly open the city gates, order the army, and attack the whole army!" Woohoo! Following the order of the two, the gate of Oak City slowly opened, and a group of guards who had long been lined up on the street poured out. ... "Huh? Oak City is dispatched?" "No, Your Majesty, the back of our camp seems to be on fire!" The loud trumpet sound of Oak City spread for four or five miles, and immediately fell into the ears of Bernard and others. At the same time, they also discovered the fire that reflected half of the sky behind the camp. "And spies!" Several counts looked at each other and their hearts sank. It was obvious that the fire in the camp was released by the spies installed by the Northern Principality. "Speed ??up, prepare to charge!" King Culver''s face was ugly, but he also had lingering fears. If it weren''t for Narant''s bird communication, facing the traps so carefully arranged by the Northern Principality, I am afraid that their army of the Onyx Principality would really be wiped out here tonight. Even if these big nobles can escape by chance, I am afraid that those small vassals and 80,000 to 90,000 ordinary guards will stay here forever. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Immediately, the Onyx Principality Cavalry Regiment, which had been keeping as quiet as possible, no longer concealed its movement and began to speed up its horses. Because they can detect the movement on the other side of Oak City, the cavalry of the Northern Principality must also detect it. Boom! Boom! When they continued to move forward for more than a mile, the cavalry from both sides met unexpectedly. "In this battle, we only need to disperse the enemy and give the army a chance to escape! So when we receive the clarion call for retreat, we must immediately converge and evacuate! Otherwise, if we are surrounded by the enemy forces in Oak City, I am afraid we will not be able to break through! "King Culver drew his sword. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Several earls responded. "Okay, the army obeys the order, target the enemy cavalry regiment, and the whole army strikes!" King Culver no longer delays with a bang, he pulled out the long sword from his waist and gave the order directly. Woohoo! With the sound of the horn, the king and the six counts took the lead, with more than 8,000 cavalry in a triangular formation, charging towards the army of the Northern Principality. Because they have no intention of calculating, so the cavalry regiment of the Northern Principality did not form the formation for the first time. Although the king of the Northern Principality in the army also began to issue an order to disperse the army, but after all, there was no longer enough time, and the army of the Onyx Principality was fleeting, and soon reached a few hundred meters. "Woooooo!" Seeing that if the army is not ordered to charge, it will be crushed by the cavalry of the Agate Principality, and the Northern Principality has no choice but to sound the horn of the charge toward the half-formed formation. "kill!" Boom! Boom! For a while, the cavalry from both sides collided like two torrents in this dark night, and the sound of fighting and the sound of horses running suddenly resounded through the heavens and the earth. Chapter 413： my name is harry potter "How much distance do we have to get out of this desert?" In the desert, Narant didn''t know what happened outside Oak City. He was asking a guide about the itinerary. They have been traveling in this desert for four days. Although the water source is quite sufficient, the scorching heat above their heads and the yellow sand all over the sky made everyone feel endless exhaustion. The only good thing is that they have a large number of carriages, so many times even if they are serf coolies, they can ride on the carriage for most of the time. "Go back to Lord Narant, at our current speed, we will be able to get out of the desert in two days at most, and then we will be able to reach Marquis Lissen''s direct territory!" The guide lowered his eyebrows and answered Narant carefully. Naturally, this guide was not from Narant, but was chosen from among the captives of the Northern Principality. Of course, they were not actually from the Northern Principality, but were assigned by the Small Principality to assist the Northern Principality in crossing the desert Gobi. Narant took a total of four prisoners this time, two of them were desert guides, and the other two were prison guards who were familiar with the terrain of Marquis Lissen. "Two days, let''s do it!" Although he wanted to get out of the desert quickly, he also knew that he couldn''t be in a hurry. ... Time flies, and soon came two days later. On the edge of the Marquis of Lissen, because it borders the desert, there is not much population. And there is no garrison nearby, because the surrounding environment does not have any dangerous terrain to defend, and the nearest northern principality gathering place is the Baron of Omi, which is twenty miles away. "Go, come with me to the Omi Baron before noon." Narant, who was standing on the edge of the desert, shook off the cloak behind him and shook off all the yellow sand on it. Immediately, he ordered everyone to set foot on the hinterland of this northern principality. He has already inquired clearly that in addition to the two earls of Barnby and Brock in the Marquis of Lisson, the other vassals are barons and viscounts, so the combat power will not exceed him too much. More importantly, now that all the troops in the Marquis of Lissen are concentrated in Oak City, he should be able to wreak havoc in this rear area. Following Narant''s order, everyone except the Storm Knights rode on the carriage and rushed forward as the wheels rolled. "Lord Narant, ahead is the castle and town of the Baron Omi!" Traveling on this flat field, the speed was much faster than Narant expected. Before noon, they arrived at the largest gathering place in the Omi Baron. "Very good, Quick, then rush forward at full speed and make this castle the first castle we have broken through." Narant did not hesitate to send someone to take the prisoner down, and then led the team straight away. Go to town. Only ten minutes later, they finally arrived in the town. This small town is quite large, with at least tens of thousands of people gathered. Compared with the small town in the Agate Principality, I am afraid that only under the rule of the Viscount Lord can such a scale be formed. Of course, the main reason for this is that the Northern Principality is more flat and has a high grain output, so the population is much larger than that of the Onyx Principality. When the team came out of the town, Quick and others were about to draw out their long swords, but this move was immediately stopped by Narant. "Wait a minute! Don''t show hostility yet!" Because Narant discovered unexpectedly, the townspeople of this town didn''t seem to be alarmed by their appearance. Instead, they pointed at them curiously, and even after many commoners or serfs saw Narant, they respectfully saluted him and called out a nobleman. "Uh, is this taking me as a noble of the Northern Duchy?" Narant was taken aback. How could he know that although this Omi Baron is located on the edge of the desert, there has been no war for decades. Because this place also belongs to the hinterland of the Marquis of Lissen, the army of the Onyx Duchy never came here in previous years. To speak of the only neighboring country, that is the small principality in the desert, but those small principalities do not have the courage to attack the territory of the northern principality. tap! tap! What surprised Narant even more was that just as they were walking through the town to head towards the castle, a small group of guards were welcoming them from the front. Walking in front of the guards was a young man in his early twenties wearing a gorgeous silk dress. "Welcome, Your Excellency, to the Baron Omi. I am Duke, the eldest son of Baron Omi. I don''t know which family your Excellency is from. You have just come out of the desert, right?" Duke looked up at Nalan with a smile on his face. Special group. There were many guards in the team, and there were more than twenty cavalry among them, and he had never seen the family flag. However, with so many large and small families in the principality, it was impossible for him to recognize them all, so the next moment he immediately turned his attention away. His eyes were attracted by the lucky daughters beside Narant, and he couldn''t help but look envious the next moment. , "Hello Duke, my name is Harry Potter, from the Potter Viscounty, we are indeed coming from the desert now!" Narant''s eyes suddenly became strange, and even this young man regarded him as a nobleman of the Northern Principality. It''s just that he doesn''t understand why this young man named Duke has such a big heart. Can''t he see that the master and his party can solve them in minutes? "It turned out to be Your Excellency Harry from the Potter family. It seems that you received the goods well this time? The goods are all sold out!" Duke heard that, but he was even more respectful to Narant. Although he had never heard of this Potter family, judging from the size of Narant''s guards, he had no doubt that Narant was from the Viscount family. Since the Baron of Omi is one of the territories closest to the desert, there are often caravans from all over the principality. As for the large number of guards that Narant brought, those small desert principalities did not dare to invade the northern principalities. But if the noble caravan entered the desert, it would be very dangerous. Because in the yellow sand in the sky, there are many murders and robberies, especially focusing on the noble caravans of them. Therefore, the nobles who go to the desert to do business always bring as many guards as possible in order to ensure the safety of the caravan. Duke was not surprised by this, but was delighted that Narant had so many people at once. "Mr. Harry, you must have been tired all the way? Our town has comfortable hotels and taverns. I will let someone take your subordinates to rest now?" "Okay! Your Excellency Lauduk is here!" Narant gave up the idea of ????immediately, and simply made a mistake. Immediately, he turned to wink at Quick, Raymond and the others. Quick and Raymond immediately understood and followed several of Duke''s subordinates quietly towards the Plaza Tavern and Hotel. When Duke saw this scene, the smile on his face became even better. There are more than 500 people in Narant and the others. If they can live in this small town for a day or two, it is the income of several gold coins. Thinking of this, Duke immediately invited Narant, "Your Excellency Harry, you must be the first time you have come to my Omi Baron, as a rare guest, please come to my castle for lunch! " Chapter 414： VIP ... The income of Omi Town is the reception of these former caravans. Seeing that Narant''s Potter family is very powerful, Omi is going to win Narant so that Narant can become the Baron of Omi in the future. regulars. In this regard, Narant was naturally eager for it, and immediately responded with a grateful expression. Immediately, Narant followed Duke towards the castle with only a few lucky daughters. The castle was located seven or eight hundred meters away from the town, and they soon arrived in front of the castle. This is a castle built on flat ground. A moat of more than 20 meters wide has been dug around it. The style and specifications are the same as those of the Onyx Principality. After all, both parties belonged to the same Principality a hundred years ago. "Uncle Chell, I''m back! Quickly open the city gate, this is Your Excellency Harry of the Potter family, and will have lunch at the castle today!" When he came under the castle, the door opened in Narant''s imagination was not open. Appear. At this moment, the gate of the castle is closed, and there are more than ten guards on the city wall under the leadership of a bronze knight. "Okay, Master Duke, wait a moment!" The title knight above, which is Uncle Chele called by Duke, looked at Narant and his group, and saw that he only brought a few girls by his side. , and now choose to let go. With the drawbridge down, the castle gate opened, and Narant entered the baron''s castle smoothly. It was also quite a coincidence that he entered the castle, and the castle steward came to report that the lunch was ready. Immediately, under the leadership of Duke, Narant sat directly at the table, and only brought Lilia, a personal maid, into the restaurant to serve. This is considered a bold artist. Soon, the delicious food on the table was ready, and he, Duke and the title knight named Chell sat on the long table for lunch. From Duke''s introduction, Narant learned that this Chell was a vassal of Baron Omi. Because Baron Omi was recruited to Oak City to fight and took away most of the guards, the vassal of Chell was arranged to come to the castle to be responsible for the security during this period. "By the way, Your Excellency Duke, is there any news from the battlefield ahead recently? I have been in the desert recently, so I don''t know the news!" During the afternoon, Narant calmly moved towards Duke. Ask a question. "There is no latest news recently. The news I know is that more than ten days ago, the army of our Principality''s tens of thousands of people passed through the desert and prepared to detour to the rear of the Onyx Principality''s army!" "In addition, His Majesty the King has already dispatched the Royal Knights seven or eight days ago. I think the army of the Onyx Principality will be completely annihilated by us this time!" "Haha, I''m really looking forward to it. I heard that although the arable land in the Agate Principality is scarce, there are many mountains and forests, so there are a lot of iron, silver and gold mines there!" "When we unify the entire Agate Principality in the future, then we will no longer lack weapons and armor!" Duke was very talkative, and looked at Narant with envious eyes, "Lord Harry, I see that almost all the guards in your team wear this leather armor, and the forging of your armor is even more exquisite, I hope we There will be times like this in the future for the Baron Omi!" "Haha! There will be a chance, there will be a chance!" Narant was stunned when he heard the words, and then put down the knife and fork in his hand. This Duke didn''t have enough experience because he didn''t intend to, but the Sir named Chell beside him was shocked, and then he suddenly raised his head and looked at Narant with a look of alertness. Narant could feel that Chel had been vigilant since he entered the castle, and now he may have noticed the clue. As we all know, even if the Northern Duchy is under the count family, except for the elite legion, the guards'' armor rate is less than 40%, but the guards of the Viscount family of Narant can achieve 100% armor rate, which is obviously unreasonable at all. Seeing Chell''s gaze, Narant shook his head helplessly, it seemed that lunch time was over. Sure enough, the next moment Chell spoke up: "Lord Harry, take the liberty to ask which earl or marquis vassal your Potter family is, I don''t seem to have heard of it before!" "Yeah, I also forgot to ask. I don''t know where Potter''s territory is in the principality. I will definitely visit Lord Harry''s castle in the future when I have a chance!" Duke who heard the words also looked at Narant with curiosity. Hearing the words, Narant smiled and shook his head. He didn''t answer, but stood up directly. And Nacher''s reaction was also very fast, and he got up quickly when he saw it, and then even pressed his palm on the hilt of the sword, his face became blue. "This... Uncle Chell, what are you?" Duke was a little stunned and didn''t understand what was going on. "Master Duke, he is probably not an aristocrat of our principality. The nobles of our principality rarely allow all guards to be equipped with leather armor! After all, the price of leather armor is too expensive!" Cheer was a little helpless. "This..." Duke looked at Narant in disbelief, feeling that he had not yet reflected. "Sorry, Your Excellency Duke, my name is actually Narant Berwick, from the Onyx Principality..." Clang! "Let''s go, Master Duke, and call the guards!" Facing Narant''s self-disclosure, Chell immediately drew his long sword to stand guard, and at the same time urged Duke, who was stunned, to go to the rescue. "Okay...Okay, Uncle Chell!" Duke realized after realizing it, and immediately prepared to head out of the restaurant. However, Narant will naturally not let him do so. "Thank you Duke for the lunch reception, but I''m offended!" The next moment, I saw Narant''s figure suddenly accelerated, and before Cheer could reflect, he had come to Cheer''s side boom! Narant directly punched Cheer''s temple Cheer is just a high-level bronze knight, facing Narant, who is now a junior silver, has no chance to resist. Boom! Immediately, Chell fainted softly and fell to the ground, and the long sword in his hand fell directly to the ground, so that Duke stopped and didn''t dare to lean forward. "Your Excellency Duke, don''t be nervous, as long as you cooperate obediently, I, Narant, assure the God of Glory that I will never hurt you!" The next moment, Narant came directly to Duke. Duke was only a Bronze Elementary Knight, and he didn''t dare to move in Narant. He could only cry without tears and was controlled. After controlling the only two titled knights in this castle, the next thing is very simple. Put down all the guards who rushed in after hearing the movement. When Narant came to the front court, the guards on the city wall had also been captured by Catherine and others. Their first battle going deep behind enemy lines turned out to be unexpectedly smooth, and they won the baron''s castle without shedding a drop of blood. Chapter 415： A little poor! After controlling the castle up and down, Narant asked Catherine to go and call Quick and others. Immediately, he began to search for loot up and down the castle. And Duke and Chell have been **** with ropes and arranged to stay on a soft chair. Narant''s guards, accompanied by the castle''s steward, began to search the castle for valuables. Soon, the silver tableware sets, golden gestures, golden ornaments, or exquisite copper candlesticks in the castle were all found. That Duke looked at the same items being sent to the vestibule, and his eyes were split. They were all precious existences in his castle. Originally, there were not many metal deposits in the Northern Principality. These gold and silver objects were all luxury items to decorate the castle. As a result, none of these good things were left, and they were all taken away by Narant. "Why are there so many things?" However, what made Duke vomit blood even more was that Narant didn''t wrinkle when he saw these spoils, feeling too little. "Sir, we also found more than 100 gold coins in the warehouse, plus hundreds of silver coins and thousands of copper plates, which should be worth more than 150 gold coins!" "Really? It''s still too little! Are you sure you haven''t missed it? This is the baron''s castle!" Narant was disappointed, how could the dignified old baron''s castle feel poorer than his own lucky castle. "Your Excellency Narant, how poor is this, our Omi family is richer than many barons!" Duke quit immediately, and by welcoming the caravan, they earned more gold than those small nobles in the hinterland. too much. At this time, Quick also gave an explanation, "Sir, I questioned the castle steward before, and he said that their northern principality has scarce coins. Except for the purchase and sale of bulk items, they often use grain or livestock to trade." "There are very few gold coins in their castle, but they have enough food for several warehouses, and there are many cattle, sheep and livestock on the farm outside the castle." Quick replied immediately. "Is that so?" Narant was speechless and did not refute Duke''s words, but he also stood up from the soft chair at the moment, "Then I will go and see for myself!" With that said, Narant entered the castle himself and searched everywhere. In the end, he also confirmed that the entire castle was really carefully searched by Quake and others. Even a hidden compartment in the master bedroom of the baron on the third floor was opened. The gold statuette and some gold and silver jewelry were found from there. of. Narant was helpless, and immediately went to the study again. There are a lot of books in the study, and the bookshelves are in a mess at this moment. Originally, these books were also worth some money, but unfortunately Narant is now behind the enemy, so it is impossible to bring these back. He ignored those bookshelves, but came to the exquisite desk, and then raised his hand and knocked. Narant was very impressed with the desk treasure. dong dong! "Hey, there really is!" To Narant''s surprise, he actually found a hidden compartment in the desk. This hidden compartment is also placed in the inner end of the drawer, and the way of concealment is similar to that of the long table on the ship. "Something must not be placed on the desk in the future! This is simply delivering food!" Narant found the hidden compartment from the desk twice in a row, and immediately warned himself. This thing is not as convenient as putting it on the table. Immediately, Narant opened the dark grid excitedly. "Huh? Why is it another book?" However, to Narant''s disappointment, there was no valuable object in the secret compartment, but an old book. This book is very thin, and more importantly, the text on it is also incomprehensible, and it is the same text as the one found on the ship last time. However, this book is much simpler than the previous one. Not only is the cover material ordinary, but it also has only a few pages. Immediately, Narant felt dull. He didn''t know the text on the book, and he didn''t know if he would have a chance to see the content in this life. Narant came downstairs with the book and asked Duke if he knew the words on it. That Duke was filled with a look on his face, obviously not only did he not know, but he didn''t even know that there was such a book in the castle. In the end, Narant put the book and other valuable small objects into the space ring, and was ready to set off again. He came this time to disturb the rear of the Northern Principality, so he had to move quickly. Although he was very jealous of the cattle and sheep of the Baron of Omi, Nalan could only give up temporarily to see if it was possible to take them away when he returned. However, the cattle and sheep were not taken away, but the craftsman Narant asked Quick and others to tie them up. Including carpenters, blacksmiths, tailors and more. Anyway, catching Duke and Chell is also catching, he might as well catch a few more, it is more convenient for people to carry than those animals. "My lord, the prisoners are all **** and ready to go!" "Very well, then let''s go!" Narant waved his hand, and the team continued to set off. He has already tasted the sweetness of the Baron of Omi, and now that the Marquis of Lisson is empty, it is a great opportunity for him to make a fortune. In addition, before the news of his appearance spread, he was going to repeat his old tricks to see if he could go to other territories to deceive the castle. Soon, Narant and his party arrived at another baronial domain on the edge of the desert. This time, to be more realistic, Narrant left the barbarian guards and most of the serfs behind. He only brought a team of more than 300 people into the town, and after entering the town, he also asked his men to spend generously, buying some wine and meat. And this trick really worked, and it didn''t take long for the news to reach the castle, saying that a generous caravan came from the town. Narrant went on to use the Harry Potter name to successfully gain the trust of the baron''s remaining heirs. When the heir of the baron took him into the castle, there was no suspense about what happened next. ¡­ "Duke, are you here too?" When the eldest son of the castle was bound and loaded into the car, he immediately exclaimed in surprise when he saw Duke, who was also tightly bound. The two barons were not far apart, so they must have known each other. "Yes, Karen, did you invite this Lord Harry into the castle as well?" Duke originally looked like he was about to die, but when he saw Karen, who was also captured, he had the same sympathy on his face, UU reading is also mixed with a sense of gloating. "You too!" Karen froze for a moment, thinking that she had brought the wolf into the room, she really wanted to vomit three liters of blood. "Hey, you two, don''t look like this, you should be glad to invite my adults into the castle, so that there will be no loss of personnel, otherwise the loss will be even greater!" Quick heard the conversation between the two, and immediately smiled and comforted. one sentence. However, in the face of Quick''s safety, the two naturally did not respond. They did not believe that if the gate of the castle was closed, Narant could break into the castle. Soon, Narant set off again with the second wave of prisoners. The loot of this second castle was similar to that of the Omi Baron, and the value of the property was more than two hundred gold coins. In addition to the servants and maids up and down the castle, the prisoners were more than a dozen craftsmen. "Lord Narant, the next step is the Viscount Wake!" On the way, the captive guard who led the way reminded in a low voice. "Huh? Viscounty?" Narant immediately became interested. Having already had the experience of conquering the castle twice without a fight, he felt that he could do it a few more times. Chapter 416： Outsmart the Viscount Castle (2 in 1) Time turned to the next morning, and Narant went directly to the Viscounty Will with his subordinates. The Viscount family is worthy of being a Viscount. There are a total of two small towns with a scale of tens of thousands of people in the territory. Among them, the town where the castle is located is gradually developing towards the scale of a small city. In addition to the lack of a city wall, the population has exceeded 30,000. Arriving outside the town, Narant made it like yesterday, hiding the captives and barbarians in the woods outside the town, while he entered the town with a high-profile guard and a motorcade. He had originally expected that this viscount would fall into his hands as easily as yesterday. Unfortunately, the ideal is very full, but the reality is very skinny. I don''t know if it''s because the Viscount family''s method of educating their children is different, or because the family''s great business does not depend on the reception of caravans as a pillar industry. When Narant took the team around the town for a long time, and spent a lot of money to buy a lot of food and wine, he didn''t see anyone sent by the castle to say hello. Instead, he ran into a small group of patrolling guards swaying around the town and approached them, wanting something to gain. Seeing this, Narant was speechless. If it wasn''t necessary, he really didn''t want to use force to storm the castle. Attacking the castle is too laborious, how can it be easy to attack Huanglong. After thinking for a moment, Narant was still a little unwilling, and gave an order to Quick, and called the small team of patrolling guards who were wandering nearby. "My lord, what can I do for you?" This guard is a bit shabby, except for the captain wearing a worn leather armor, the other guards are all sackcloth and linen, and are only equipped with a few old long swords. Hearing Quick''s greeting, he immediately came to Narant, nodded and bowed. "Well, you are the Viscount of Will, right? Did your viscount go to the autumn expedition?" "Thank you for the reward, sir!" The captain of the guard took the large plate of roast meat, and immediately laughed from ear to ear, "If you go back to the nobleman, our viscount had set off with the team a month ago!" "That''s a pity! My father and Viscount Will used to know each other well. This time I took the caravan to the desert, and he asked me to greet Viscount Will when I came back?" "By the way, who is in the castle now?" Narant asked in a different tone. "Go back to the nobleman, now the castle is under the control of Young Master Ryan, but ... Lord Wick explained it before departure, and now Baron Perry is the master of the castle!" "Huh?" Narant looked puzzled. "Master noble, Baron Perry is a vassal of Lord Will. Your Excellency is worried about the safety of the castle during the autumn expedition, so he handed over the duty of the castle to Baron Perry!" "Really?" Narant nodded. In my heart, the situation is more difficult than before. As long as a baron does not inherit his father''s business, his strength is definitely not low! Narant changed his mind and immediately came up with a plan, "Then, please help me to inform Lord Leib, since your Lord Will is not here, I will not go to the castle, you ask Lord Ryan to come to the town , I will hand over the gift my father gave Viscount Will to him!!" "By the way, my name is Harry Potter, from the Potter family!" Saying that, a silver coin appeared in Narant''s hand, and then bounced to the captain of the guard with a ding. The captain of the guard was quick-witted, and he steadily picked up the silver coins. "Okay noble master, wait a moment, I will report to Young Master Ryan!" After speaking, the captain of the guard quickly walked towards the castle. It didn''t take long for the young master Ryan to come, also a young man in his early twenties, with five guards behind him. However, to Narant''s disappointment, that Baron Perry did not appear. "Lord Harry?" "Yes, are you Master Ryan?" Narant came forward to greet him warmly. "Yes, Your Excellency Harry, I heard that your father is familiar with my father, but I don''t seem to have heard..." This Ryan said suspiciously, with a little bit of alertness in his eyes. "Haha, I''m not too sure about this. My father said that he knew Viscount Will during the battle. Viscount Will also rescued him once. This time, he specially asked me to bring a gift to greet him!" With that, Narant waved his hand behind him, and Quick immediately pulled a carriage forward. The carriage was loaded with a lot of goods, including barrels full of beer, some fine silk fabrics, and a few Set of leather armored swords. "So that''s the case, then your father is too polite, Your Excellency Harry, this is not the place to talk, why don''t you go to my Viscount Castle to sit and chat!" Facing the gift of this cart, especially the new sets of leather armor and long swords, Ryan immediately put down his defenses and warmly invited Narant to the castle. "Okay!" Narant was happy and gave an order to Quick and others, and then only brought a few lucky girls and a carriage to follow Ryan towards the castle. It has to be said that the Viscount is the Viscount. Although the castle is far less majestic than the Earl''s Castle, it is still twice as large as the Baron''s Castle. Moreover, this Viscount Castle of Wick is rarely built on a hill, so it is really easy to defend and difficult to attack. "Uncle Perry, this is the son of my father''s friend, His Excellency Harry of the Potter family, open the door and let us in." When he came under the castle, Ryan immediately shouted towards the city wall. Immediately, Narant saw a middle-aged man with primary silver strength appear above the castle. "Master Ryan, Lord Will explained before departure that for the safety of the castle, no guests can be entertained in the castle during this time!" Contrary to Narant''s expectations, he originally thought that he could successfully enter the castle by cheating Ryan, but he still encountered setbacks. "Lord Lane, since Uncle Will has explained it, if it doesn''t matter, I''ll rest in the town later, and I''ll set off in the afternoon!" Narant''s eyes moved, and he immediately spoke to Lane. "How can this work!" Ryan is indeed very noble and young! What do young nobles care about most? That''s the face! The more Narant is like this, the less likely he is to give up. "Uncle Perry, Your Excellency Harry is a friend of my father. I came to visit this time. If he is turned away, will anyone dare to come to our Will family after the news spreads?" Ryan''s tone changed. Gotta get tough. Perry, who was above, immediately showed embarrassment. After hesitating for a moment, seeing that there were only four or five people in Narant, and except for the driver, everyone else was a woman. After all, he said, "Master Perry, wait a moment, I''ll open the door!" Soon, the castle gate slowly opened, and the drawbridge in front was also lowered. "Lord Harry, please!" Seeing this, Ryan''s originally sullen face finally recovered, and he asked Narant to go to the castle. "Okay!" Narant nodded with a smile. Walk across the drawbridge and pass through the castle gate. Inside is a vestibule three or four times wider than the Fortress of Fortune. Narant looked around for a few times. There were more than 30 guards in this castle, and it really deserved to be the Viscount Castle. "Master Ryan!" At this time, Baron Perry walked over to greet Ryan, but at the same time his eyes were always looking at Narant, and the alertness in his eyes was very obvious. "Uncle Perry, this is Harry Potter!" Ryan solemnly introduced again upon seeing this. Narant also focused on this Perry at the moment. From the perspective of breath, this Perry is much stronger than him. After all, he is a new silver knight. "Nice to meet you, Your Excellency Baron Perry!" Narant greeted first. "Hello, Lord Harry, I don''t know where the Potter family is located. I don''t seem to have heard Lord Will mention it before?" Is this problem again? Narant was speechless. He wanted to slow down again, but it seemed that he was about to start again. "Baron Perry, our Potter family is also a vassal of the Marquis of Leeson!" "Also a vassal of Marquis Lisson?" Perry was taken aback. Clang! But when Perry was stunned, Narant pulled out the long sword directly. "You..." Pei Li''s color changed greatly, and he hurriedly took two steps behind and drew his long sword at the same time! when! Narrant is intertwined with this Perry''s longsword. "Enemy attack! Shoot arrows! Enemy attack!" Dangerously blocked Narant''s blow, and Perrie was even more horrified, because although Narant''s power was not too strong, the speed was too fast. At the moment, Perry stepped back and shouted at the surrounding guards. Whoosh! However, just as his voice fell, the arrows that had been shining with red light suddenly whistled. puff! Unprepared, Perry was shot directly in the shoulder and staggered. How could Narant let such an excellent opportunity pass, the next instant the long sword stabbed straight, and quickly approached Perry''s neck. "Everyone, don''t move!" After controlling Perry, Narant shouted coldly towards the surroundings. It was only at this time that the people around them reflected, and their faces became pale. Because in addition to Perry being controlled by Narant, even the stunned Ryan was caught on the neck by Catherine with a thin stabbing sword. "This... what''s going on? Your Excellency Harry?" It happened so suddenly that Ryan didn''t react for a while. The honored guest who was still giving a big gift to the door before, why did he start violently the next moment. And those seemingly weak girls are even more terrifyingly strong. For example, with the thin thorn sword on his neck, he didn''t even have a chance to reflect. He only felt a flower in front of his eyes, and there was a cold feeling on his neck. "Sorry, Your Excellency Ryan, you have been captured! We are from the Onyx Principality!" Narant cast an apologetic look at Ryan. "Agate Principality..." Ryan froze, showing a hellish expression! "Yes, Your Excellency Ryan, if you want to survive, let your guards lay down their weapons, and don''t do fearless resistance! I promise not to hurt you, and to give your nobles the dignity they deserve!" "Put down your weapons!" Ryan naturally didn''t want to die, and he gave orders to the guards on the city wall with a pale face. In fact, even resistance is useless, even Perry has been captured, these more than 30 guards cannot be opponents at all. And as the guards put down their weapons, the Viscount Castle fell into the hands of Narant completely. When the situation stabilized, Narant immediately asked the coachman to bring Quick and others over. Along with Quick came the shabby squad of guards from earlier. At this moment, the ten guards were full of tears and had been tied into a long string by ropes. When Quick and the others arrived, Narant let them occupy the castle walls first. However, shortly after Quick and the others climbed the city wall, Quick returned in a hurry, "Sir, it''s not good, the villain just saw someone running away from the back of the castle!" "what happened?" "Sir, there is a hanger at the back of the castle. Two guards used the hanger to escape just now. When we found out, they had already escaped on the horses standing in the pasture outside the castle!" Quick replied with guilt. "Sir, do you need a little one to chase now?" "Forget it! Let''s start searching for loot first!" This Viscount Castle is more than twice the size of the Baron Castle, and the hangers are arranged in advance, so people can''t blame Quick and others if they run away. If you go after it now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to catch up. It''s just a pity that he won''t be able to steal towers like this anymore. He originally wanted to steal a few more towers, and then he will deliberately spread it. "Yes, my lord!" Quick heard the words, and immediately took the guards to start scraping. I have to say that in addition to the large scale of the castle, the castle has a lot of wealth. Soon the gold and silver jewelry, ornaments, jewelry, silk and other valuable items in the castle were moved to the vestibule box by box. Even the golden gold coins had more than 700 pieces, and there were also seven or eight small treasure chests of silver and copper coins. The spoils of this Viscount Castle exceeded the value of 1,500 gold coins. "Sir, we found two strange big dogs in the back garden of the castle. Captain Quick asked the little one to ask if you need to check it out!" At this moment, a guard hurried to report. "Huh? What''s so strange about dogs?" Narant was puzzled, and then looked at Ryan, who was bound. Ryan''s complexion became even paler after hearing the big dog, but he immediately lowered his head when he saw Narant''s gaze. "Interesting, then go and see!" Narant did not interrogate immediately upon seeing this, and immediately stood up and walked towards the back garden. At the same time also brought Shirley and Vinnie. It''s essential for Shirley to communicate with the beast. hoo hoo hoo! Only when he came to the back garden, he heard the beast roaring in front of him. "Is this a dog barking?" After hearing the roar, Narant understood why Quick had asked someone to call him. Because this is obviously like a beast''s roar, he has never heard such a dog bark in his life. "grown ups!" Soon, Narant came to the location of Quick and others. Narant nodded to several people, and then looked forward. "Is this still a dog?" It''s just that Narant was taken aback when he saw the scene in front of him. Under a big tree ahead, two greyhounds were barking at them. However, this greyhound was a bit terrifyingly large, at least the size of a calf. If it weren''t for the obvious difference between the appearance and the wolf, Narant would definitely regard them as big wolves. . Or if they can be bigger, it is estimated that they are not necessarily considered magical beasts. "Could it be a hybrid? I''ve never heard that a dog can be interbred with a demon beast before!" Narant was a little puzzled. "Quick, you go to other places to continue your search!" "Yes, my lord!" Since there are doubts, it is natural to let Shirley''s little loli come on stage first, and set up a group of guards. Narant told Shirley Shirley, and asked them how they responded. thing? " "Yes, my lord!" Shirley''s little loli was not afraid of the two grinning big dogs, she walked directly to the front, and then began to try to communicate with the two big dogs. Little Loli is indeed worthy of being a lucky girl with talent for beast-taming. Under that super affinity, the two big dogs stopped barking immediately. "Sir, they said that they seem to have eaten some fruit to become so big!" After a while, Shirley had the answer. "Fruit? What kind of fruit can make the dog grow so big?" Narant''s eyes widened. He knew that the blood and blood fruit could make ordinary people break through the title of knight, but he had never heard of it. "Sir, they don''t know either, they just say that the fruit smells good!" Shirley shook her head. "My lord, I really want to know!" At this moment, Vinnie suddenly spoke. At this moment, Vinnie did not know when she walked in front of a big tree and looked up at the tree with her head held high. Chapter 417： Warcraft fruit Following Vinnie''s gaze, Narant also looked up. Immediately, he was stunned, only to see four purple fruits hanging on the big tree at this time. The fruit is only the size of a fist, but the gloss on the surface makes it feel strange. Now several fruits are covered by hemp rope nets like fishing nets, and there are a few birds flying around on the branches, trying to enter the nets. "Potion plant? Vinnie, did the two greyhounds mutate by eating this fruit?" "Yes, my lord, I know from my mind that this fruit seems to be called the fruit of monsters. It is the favorite fruit of all monsters. If the monsters eat it, it can greatly improve their strength." "Also, if an ordinary beast eats it, it is possible to become a beast!" Vinnie nodded obediently. "Warcraft fruit, is it so magical?" Narant immediately raised his eyebrows, and then stepped forward two steps to approach the tree, and immediately smelled a faint stench on the tip of his nose. "Well, this monster fruit stinks? No wonder I always felt a strange smell in the back garden. I thought it was emitted by two greyhounds." "Yes, my lord, the magical beast fruit will give off a stink when it is ripe, and only the magical beast will smell very fragrant!" Vinnie''s potion talent is not a vain name, and she immediately explained it intimately. "Very good, baby! Now it''s mine!" Narant didn''t expect to get a surprise by capturing this Viscount Castle today. Immediately start picking the four fruits on the branch. These fruits are hidden between the branches. If Vinnie had not used her talent to tell that the smell was from the magical beast fruit, he would not have noticed it. "Sir, this fruit can actually be used as a potion just like the qi meridian and blood fruit. The effect will not be reduced, but the effect will be longer!" "How many potions can be made from one fruit?" Narant was not surprised. "Sir, it''s also seven!" Winnie''s watery eyes blinked and she gave an answer that excited Narant! "it is good!" At this moment, Narant even laughed out his white teeth, and he was about to put all the magical beast fruits into the space ring. After harvesting the fruit, he did not leave, but looked around the demon beast fruit tree. This is not his storm collar. If he finds such a treasure, he will naturally have to dig it away, so that the water can flow. Fortunately, this demon beast fruit tree is not large, and it cannot be compared with the original blood fruit. Its trunk diameter is only more than ten centimeters, and the diameter of the branches above it is only about five or six meters. In this way, it seems that it is not too difficult to take it away. "Big rock!" Narant called directly to the guard standing in the distance. "Sir, do you have any orders?" "You go and inform Raymond, let him bring the barbarian coolie, and I will dig this big tree for the adults. Remember to keep more soil at the roots, and bring it back to the Storm Leader for farming in the future!" "Yes, my lord!" Following Narant''s order, the team originally hidden outside the town was quickly called to the castle. Immediately, the barbarians began digging trees in this back garden. In just half an hour, the tree digging project was completed. The entire World of Warcraft fruit tree was dug up with its roots and soil, and only the top of the tree was trimmed slightly. In order to ensure that the fruit trees would not dry up due to lack of water during transportation, the barbarian coolie also found several quilts and linen to wrap its roots in accordance with Narant''s instructions. In this way, as long as some water is poured every few days, the survival of the World of Warcraft fruit trees should not be a problem. "Sir, the digging of the fruit trees you ordered has been completed!" Soon, a group of savage coolies pushed the carriage to the front courtyard, and the big tree was firmly mounted on the carriage. "Not bad! Just pull out the castle and prepare to go!" Narant was very satisfied, and the barbarians did exactly what they ordered. "Lord Narant, this is a fruit tree planted by my mother. It''s very common. It''s too much trouble for you to dig it out..." At this moment, Ryan suddenly couldn''t help speaking, with a pleading expression on his face. . When he heard that Narant''s subordinates found the two greyhounds in the back garden, Ryan felt a little bad. When I saw that the whole big tree was loaded into the car by Narant, my face was ashes, and it was even uglier than the previous castle being breached. "Your Excellency Ryan, you are not honest. This seems to be a potion plant, right? Besides, the two greyhounds probably mutated after eating this magical beast fruit?" Narant glanced at Ryan with a playful look. Not to mention, although it is a bit stupid, the acting is also good. He was just about to ask about the origin of the magical beast fruit, and came to Ryan with a smile. "You... you know? So that fruit is called a magical beast fruit?" The little luck in Ryan''s heart disappeared. "Huh? This Ryan doesn''t know the name of the fruit tree?" Narant was stunned for a moment, and instantly grasped the point. "Lord Ryan, I not only know that the two dogs mutated because of it, but also the name of this tree, but the only thing I am curious about is where you found this tree, can you tell me now? ?" "This tree was found in the Black Forest of the North..." Knowing that the fruit tree could no longer be kept, Ryan didn''t dare to hide it when he heard Narant''s slightly threatening expression, and began to tell it now. It turned out that last year, Marquis Lisen organized a team to go to the dark forest in the north. Because he received news that someone had discovered the existence of the Bloodline Qi Fruit there. Although the team sent by Marquis Lisson in the end did not find the fruit tree of blood, but Viscount Will, Ryan''s father, found the fruit tree of demon beasts. At that time, there was still a freshly ripe fruit on the fruit tree. Seeing the crystal clear skin of this magical beast fruit, Sir Will concluded that it was a potion plant, so he dug it back After all, no matter what Plants, as long as they are potion plants, have certain value. Of course, Viscount Will also experimented with the only fruit on the way. He first gave a small piece of pulp to a serf, but in the end he didn''t find any effect. The only thing he could conclude was that the purple fruit would not kill anyone. The unrepentant Sir Will ate the remaining pulp himself, and in the end still did not gain any benefit. Although it was inevitable that he was a little disappointed, he still transported it back to the castle and planted it in the back garden. And just over a month ago, Viscount Will finally discovered the true utility of this fruit. At that time, five demon beast fruits grew on the demon beast fruit tree. Although it was useless to test the demon beast fruit last year, Sir Will was not stupid and knew how to use animals to try again. So I just found two greyhounds to test, and finally let the two greyhounds eat a magic beast fruit. In just one week, the two greyhounds had changed. They had grown from thin local dogs to calf-sized ones, stronger than wild wolves. . Chapter 418： big grey In this way, Viscount Will finally confirmed the effectiveness of the monster effect. It''s a pity that the recruitment is imminent, he can only tell Ryan to take good care of the remaining fruits and make other arrangements when he returns. After all, Sir Will thinks about it, this magical beast fruit is in the back garden of his castle, and there is no chance that something could go wrong. As a result, now a nobleman who does not talk about martial arts has come to Narant... "Lord Ryan, don''t be sad, I''m happy to get this magical beast fruit tree from your Viscount Will, so when your father redeems you in the future, I''ll ask for less elves!" Narant patted Ryan on the shoulder in comfort. It is not easy for people to dig a tree all the way back from the Black Forest, a place inaccessible and inhabited by orcs. Last time in the arena, the ten kobolds Batman fought against him were obtained from the dark forest. "Exchange with an elf?" Ryan was taken aback. "That''s right, I heard that your Northern Principality doesn''t have much gold coins, but there are a lot of green elves, so I''m going to let your fathers use elves to exchange them, so that you won''t be able to get so many gold coins in a while!" "Okay, Your Excellency Ryan, now I''m ready to continue the journey, and I will keep your castle intact!" After explaining to Ryan, Narant was ready to set off immediately and rush to the next noble territory. Now that the news of his arrival has been leaked, the speed of travel must be fast. Otherwise, I don''t know if the Northern Duchy will send a large army to encircle him. In addition, the Viscount Will Castle has been scraped by him, and all the craftsmen in the town not far away have been captured by him, and there is nothing else to do if they keep it. "Sir, I want to take away Da Huihui, but I don''t know if I can?" Just as Narant walked to the gate of the castle and was about to get on his horse, there was a weak voice from a little loli beside him. "Da Hui Hui? What Da Hui Hui?" Narant didn''t respond. "Sir, it''s them!" Shirley''s short hand immediately pointed to the vestibule. Looking at Shirley''s point, I saw two bull-head-sized dog heads sticking out from the corner of the castle wall not far away, looking at Shirley with reluctance and pleading. "Uh... Shirley, are you sure these two big dogs can obey?" Previously, Narant had been thinking about having a meal of this otherworldly dog ??meat hot pot. But considering Shirley, he finally suppressed this cruel idea, and now he is ready to leave the two dogs in the castle. I just didn''t expect that Shirley was going to bring the two dogs with her. Narant was a little worried that the two greyhounds would not be well-bred. If one is not careful... with Xue Li''s half-baked bronze primary strength, the danger is very great. "Sir, the two heads are very obedient, I have already agreed with them!" Xue Li was very confident, "Come here, Da Huihui, and say hello to the adults!" Immediately Shirley waved to the two greyhounds. And when the two greyhounds heard the call, they immediately ran up and down, and the two big tongues swung and swung as they ran, looking naive and in sharp contrast to the huge size. Woohoo! When the two greyhounds came to Narant, they immediately squatted on the ground honestly, and then closed their ears and kept whimpering at Narant, as if begging the nobleman to be pitiful. In addition, the tail is also wagging like a propeller. "Okay! Then accept it!" The only shortcoming of Narant is that he is kind-hearted, and what else can he say when he sees it. Since this dog is so well-behaved, it is natural to stay. "Thank you, sir, you are really a kind noble!" Shirley''s little girl suddenly smiled, and then she sat directly on one of the greyhounds. Apparently, the little loli who used to be a lizard rider is now a greyhound rider. This scene made Narant envy for a while. The lucky girl is different. These days, because the big fireballs are hidden in the iron cage on the carriage, Shirley did not ride. But now I immediately found two more mounts to replace. Of course, with the size of the big gray, only the size of the little loli is suitable for riding. "Set off!" Immediately, Narant stopped delaying and set off with a big wave of his hand. And Ryan over there recognized Duke and Karen immediately when he was put on the carriage. The three looked at each other in dismay, and then Duke and Karen asked if they had invited Narant into the castle in person. Faced with such a sharp question, Ryan suddenly wanted to hit him to death on the spot. Fortunately, the eldest brother did not laugh at the second brother. After the relief of Karen and Duke, Ryan''s mood stabilized. Immediately, the three began to talk, pointing their finger at Narant, saying that they had never seen such a nobleman who did not talk about martial arts, saying that he was invincible... ... The time turned to evening. It has to be said that the plain terrain is really convenient for human reproduction. Not only is there a lot of arable land, but also the transportation is convenient, with roads extending in all directions. Narant and his party have arrived at another noble territory at this moment. Of course, this was not the domain of that Baron Perry. Originally, Narant wanted to go to Baron Perry''s castle to shave it. After all, the lords were in his own hands, so it was not easy to open the castle. As a result, after inquiring, I learned that Perry had only become a baron for two or three years, and they did not have a castle at all, and the foundation of the castle had just started. If you want to really build a prototype, it is estimated that it will take seven or eight years to be possible. "Sir, the captive who led the way said that in front of you is Baron Carlo''s town and castle, but the little one just seemed to see the civilians and serfs in that town fleeing frantically!" Quick took the Storm Knight to explore the road from the front and returned. "Well, it means that the people in Carlo Castle have received the news of our invasion!" Narant is not unexpected. Since the two escaped in the morning, the news must not be hidden. "Let''s go, leave those civilians alone, let''s go straight to the castle!" Fortunately, Narant''s main target was not civilians, who fled when they escaped, he didn''t care. At the moment, the team swaggered through the chaotic town directly to the castle. When Narant and the others came to the castle more than 200 meters away, the Caro family guards above the castle were already on guard. This Baron Carlo Castle was built on flat ground with a moat of more than 20 meters around it, and there were 70 or 80 people stationed on the wall at the moment, it looked really tough. Of course, among the seventy or eighty people, there were only more than twenty real guards, and the rest were all sturdy young men in slightly tattered clothes. Obviously, these young people are all just recruited serfs. They have dung forks and hatchets in their hands. The only thing they can see is the hunting bows in the hands of a few hunters. "You guys wait first, I''ll go up and see for myself!" If the opponent could surrender without a fight, Narant would naturally be reluctant to use the sword, so he would see if he could go up and persuade him to surrender. "Who can call the shots here?" Narant rode alone to a distance of more than 100 meters from the castle, and asked towards the city wall. "I''m Keeling, the eldest son of Baron Carlo! Your Excellency, who are you, who dares to openly attack Viscount Will''s castle?" Although Keelin received a notification from the two fleeing guards that Narant had attacked Fort Viscount Will, the two guards did not know Narant''s identity. Therefore, now this Keelin does not know the origin of Narant. Chapter 419： How to siege a city without a siege ladder? (superior) "Haha! Keelin, right? I''m Narant Berwick, Lord of Stormwind in the Duchy of Onyx, and I''ll tell you now that I not only attacked Viscount Will''s Castle, but also Baron Omi Castle and Baron Dock. Fort!" "I''m going to take you Baron Carrow now, Your Excellency Keeling, I want to ask you, are you willing to disarm and surrender?" Narant laughed proudly and asked against the wall. "What, the lord of the Onyx Principality? He also captured Baron Omi Castle and Baron Dock Castle." Keeling was startled when he heard this. He never dreamed of seeing the Onyx Principality''s army in the rear. . Originally, he thought it might be a small duchy in the desert taking advantage of the emptiness behind the Marquis of Lissen, but he didn''t expect it to be the team of the Onyx Duchy. But in an instant, when Keelin saw the number of people Narant brought, and the means Narant used when he attacked Viscount Castle, his expression relaxed again. His eyes became disdainful at the moment, "Your Excellency Narant, you only captured three castles by sneak attack, and now my Castle Carlo has been prepared, do you think you can capture mine with just a few hundred people. castle?" "You still want me to surrender? Humph! I advise you to leave our Carol Territory as soon as possible, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude." "Your Excellency Keelin, are you sure you don''t think about it anymore? As long as you are willing to sneak attack, I promise not to hurt you, and I will treat you preferentially!" Narant said. "Shoot him!" Keelin didn''t go back to Narant, but ordered the longbowmen beside him. Whoosh whoosh! Immediately, more than a dozen arrows broke through the air. "Since Keelin chose to resist, then I can only say sorry!" Narant stopped talking and turned his horse back. "Sir!" Before returning to the team, Quick and others immediately surrounded him. "Go ahead and prepare to attack the city!" Since we can''t rely on outwitness, we can only force it. To be honest, this autumn expedition, he seems to have actually done a siege, at most just covering the army outside Maple Leaf City to fill the river. Then he is going to try this otherworld''s first siege battle today. As for winning or losing, he now has a certain amount of confidence, because when he came, he had been ''on paper'' for a long time. The only uncertainties are casualties. "Yes, my lord!" Hearing that, Quick and the others did not show any signs of timidity, but were faintly excited. Because, only when they start to siege the city can they gain military exploits. "By the way, bring those three noble young masters here, and let them see if it''s better for me to outwit the castle, or whether it''s better for me to storm it!" Suddenly, Narant remembered what the guards had reported to him during the day, and immediately confronted him again. The guard gave an order. These three guys were strapped to the carriage, and they really didn''t know they were talking bad about themselves. Soon, Duke, Ryan and Karen were brought to the front. And Narant''s siege team has also assembled, with a total of less than 200 people, and no standard siege equipment such as siege ladders has been prepared, and even the river filling team seems to be unprepared. And when Duke and Ryan saw the scene here, they all had weird looks in their eyes. Originally, I thought that Narant was insidious and cunning, and did not talk about martial arts. But now it seems to be overestimating him. With just these two hundred people, you want to siege the city without even preparing the siege ladder? Haven''t you seen such a wide moat? Are you ready to fly over? The three looked at each other and understood the contempt the other party had for Narant. The eye contact and expressions of the three were exactly the same. Narant had a panoramic view, squinting the three of them and asked, "Do you think I can''t take down this Baron Carlo?" "Uh... No, Lord Narant''s guards are fully armored, and those guards are also exceptionally majestic, and they will definitely be able to capture Caro Castle!" The three immediately shook their heads and denied it. They only hope that Narant will start sieging the city soon, and then maybe they will have a chance to escape. After all, in the current state, Narant''s subordinates are likely to be gone forever. "Haha! Watch carefully, and you will be glad that I broke it inside the castle!" Narant ignored the three. Turning around and facing his subordinates, he said, "Let''s start! Follow the steps that I taught you in Stormwind!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant''s men quickly moved. Whoa! Whoa! The first to move is the long-range attack team. "This... what is this?" With the sound of the tarpaulin being lifted three times in a row, the eyes of Ryan, Duke and Karen were immediately attracted. When I saw the ten catapults that didn''t want catapults, and the longbow was not like a longbow, I was a little confused. However, no one in the field would explain it to them. The next moment the long-range squads were in their positions and quickly started to load ammunition. "Sir, the catapult is loaded! The ballista is loaded!" Vivien soon reported. "Well, start the first round of test shots!" "Yes, my lord!" "Long-range attack team listen to orders, launch!" Buzz! dong dong dong! Vivian gave an order, and the catapult and ballista suddenly started. Five basketball-sized stone bullets and five crossbow arrows roared towards the distant castle. Bang bang bang! Suddenly, a muffled sound came from the castle wall not far away, and the stone chips and wood chips flew everywhere. "what!" With a burst of debris flying around, screams soon came from the city wall. This first round of attacks was a test of accuracy, so only one ballista, which was aimed at by Vivien herself, hit the enemy directly. As for the rest of the catapult and ballista, because of the slightly lower angle, they were all shot on the wall stacks and walls. The final casualty is estimated to be only two or three people, two of whom were hit by broken stones or wood chips Continue to adjust the angle and perform secondary loading! " Although the first attack did not achieve any results, Narant''s face remained the same, and the next time was when the ballista and catapult began to show their power. "This... This turned out to be a trebuchet, but how could the trebuchet be so small, and there is no counterweight, how did it throw the stone bullets so far?" "Yeah? The stone projectile shot more than 200 meters away, and smashed half of the wall on the castle. Also, can a longbow be fired like this? It''s too powerful!" "Hey, Karen, Ryan, do you remember the rumors some time ago that in order to reduce the guilt of his defeat, Commander Bucher deliberately said that the Agate Principality has a secret weapon that can fire such a thick wrist and With such a long arrow, it seems... like the one we just saw, right?" Although this first round of shooting did not do much damage to the enemy, it immediately stunned Ryan and Duke on the side. Originally, they still wondered what this weird wooden car was doing. But it was only at this moment that I discovered that this turned out to be a weapon that I and others could not imagine. Chapter 420： How to siege a city without a siege ladder? (middle) "How is it, haven''t seen it before! Don''t be surprised, the good show is still to come, today is a free eye-opener for you! You can wait and see if Keelin will end up worse than you!" The conversation of the three fell into Narant''s ears, and Narant immediately turned around and smiled at the three. This battle, if possible, he wants to fight more shocking, so that it is convenient to use it to shock other castles in the future! "But you don''t even have a siege ladder, this is called a siege?" Ryan was still a little unconvinced, and whispered! The three of them are also family heirs anyway. Although they were shocked by the catapult and ballista, they felt that Narant did not look like a siege at all. If he dispatched a few hundred serfs to fill the river, and then brought dozens of ladders to attack the city, they felt that with the assistance of these two powerful weapons, it was really possible to attack. "Hehe, who told you that you must have a siege ladder to siege a city? I just don''t plan to rely on a ladder to attack a city. I want to attack from the gate!" Narant laughed. This is what he thinks about the most when he''s talking about soldiers on paper. Back then outside Quint Castle, the skeletons attacking the city gave him a great shock. Even the existence of the Skeleton Soldiers who can climb the wall with their bare hands has to pay a lot of money to attack the city. Therefore, he opened his mind and figured out a set of tactics to attack the castle without climbing the wall. Of course, it is estimated that only he himself can use this strategy. As for the effect, it depends on this first practice. It should be not bad. The three of Ryan pouted when they heard the words. Although they were disdainful in their hearts, they didn''t dare to say anything. After all, they were still prisoners, so there was still such a realization. Narant also ignored them. Buzz! dong dong dong! The long-range attack team continued to attack, and after adjusting the angle, the second round of salvos began. . "Ah! Ah!" With the second round of salvos, the hit points of the catapults and ballistas really increased, especially the basketball-sized stone bullets all fell from the sky and hit the wall. Suddenly, the screams on the city wall became denser. "Vivian, five quick shots!" Narant gave the order directly. "Yes, my lord!" Next, ballistas and projection vehicles poured down on the city wall as if they didn''t need money, and the attack targets were all concentrated on the wall at the gate of the castle. Immediately, the guards on the gate of the castle were all smashed and could not lift their heads. Upon seeing this, a bronze knight in charge of commanding the battle immediately called the guards to hide in the towers on both sides of the city wall. After all, the catapult is too weak to shake the tower on the city wall in a short period of time. However, Narant had no intention of destroying the tower. When the five rounds of the long-range attack team finished, he started the next attack plan. "The catapult continues to attack to ensure that the enemy cannot appear on the city head, and the ballista is ready to move its position closer to the city wall!" "Quick, Raymond, move on!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, thirty barbarian guards raised their shields and began to move forward, and the ten longbowmen of Storm Knight also dismounted and followed closely behind. Behind them, five ballistas and dozens of barbarian coolies. Looking at Narant''s operation, the trio of Ryan and Karen were inexplicable. It is understandable for the soldiers to move forward, but why did the ballista push forward? Could it be that the enemy''s longbowmen couldn''t shoot them. However, the three of them will soon have the answer. I saw that the guards finally stopped at a position more than 50 meters away from the city wall, and then gave way to both sides. The barbarians held huge shields for cover, and ten longbowmen fought back at the enemies who dared to show their faces in the city wall. Fortunately, the catapult''s attack continued, and the enemy longbowmen only dared to hide in a few small windows in the tower to fight back. The sparse arrows did not pose a big threat to the siege team. And the central passage that Raymond and others let out just became the shooting port of the ballista. When the ballista stopped, they began to reload the bolts. However, the crossbow bolts loaded this time are a bit weird. It turned out to be a full-body iron crossbow bolt, and the barb of the iron crossbow bolt is not only wider, but also tied with a thick and long hemp rope at the back. In just a moment, the five iron crossbow arrows were safely placed in the arrow bed. And the hemp rope, which is unknown how many meters long, was neatly placed in front of the ballista. "Shoot!" When the reload was complete, Vivian immediately gave the order to attack. Buzz! Whoosh whoosh! Following the order, five ballistas were launched simultaneously. Although it was an iron crossbow, under the strong elastic force of the bed crossbow, the ten-pound crossbow still shot out, and shot smoothly towards the castle fifty meters away. Bang bang bang! In an instant, the five crossbow arrows encircled the city wall, and there was a dull collision sound, accompanied by the flying sawdust. "This... what are they going to do, are they going to pull the suspension bridge down?" "It''s impossible, the suspension bridge is connected by four iron cables, and there is a winch operation on it!" The Ryan trio watched all this and vaguely guessed what Narant was going to do, but they didn''t believe Narant could succeed. If the suspension bridge is really so easy to be pulled down, what is there to do with the moat? However, Narant had no plans to explain it to them, and the three of them could only continue to watch obediently. When the five crossbow arrows were nailed to the heavy drawbridge, the storm knights, the little half-barbarian guards and dozens of barbarian coolies immediately moved. They were in groups of more than ten people, each holding the five thick long hemp ropes connected to the crossbow arrows. "pull!" "drink!" With a roar, everyone started to pull the five crossbow arrows wildly at the same time. creak creak! Suddenly, the heavy suspension bridge below the city wall made a creaking sound. With the strenuous cross talk from the suspension bridge, the four chains on it were immediately jumped straight. Even the two winches on the city wall were faintly pulled backwards. "Quick, quick! Card master winch!" Seeing this scene, Keelin, who was hiding in the tower, immediately ordered the guards anxiously. However, compared to his anxiety, the Bronze Knight in charge, the vassal of Baron Lalo, was very calm. "Master Keeling, don''t worry, the winch is stuck with a huge wooden slot. Even if they have fifty more people, it will not be possible to pull the suspension bridge." Following what his vassals pointed out, Keelin really saw that the winch was stuck by a wooden plug as thick as a human leg. No matter how hard the lower side exerted , it could no longer be pulled at all! Seeing this, Keelin finally smiled, "This is the lord of Narant Berwick, did he pick up his title? He wanted to cross the river by pulling down the drawbridge, doesn''t he know that from ancient times to the present, When attacking the city castle, is the first step to fill the river?" If Narant hears Keelin''s words, he will definitely applaud him. Speaking of his Narant''s title, it seems that he really picked it up... Of course, he disagreed with Keeling''s last sentence. Who said that the siege must fill the river? Especially a small castle like this! I saw that when the guards pulled the suspension bridge with the strength of their milk, Vivian was not idle, and had already taken off the longbow on her back. Immediately, he bent bows and arrows and aimed in the direction of the city wall. Whoosh! As Vivien let go of the bowstring, there was a scream in the air. The arrows shot by Vivian flew towards the city wall with a strong red glow. Chapter 421： How to siege a city without a siege ladder? (bottom) (2 in 1) oom! In an instant, there was a sudden explosion in front of the city wall. Whoa! With a popping sound, one of the suspension bridge chains that had been jumped straight was immediately broken. "Is this a missed shot?" Keelin, who was hiding in the arrow tower, was a little surprised when he saw this scene. "No, Master Keelin, they are going to use the extraordinary shooter to break all the chains!" The vassal of the Carlo family immediately reflected, and his face changed slightly. He finally understood why the enemy yanked the suspension bridge so that the chains could be stretched and it would be more convenient for the super shooter to break the chains of the suspension bridge. "Karp, what should I do now?" Keeling was not stupid, and immediately reflected upon hearing the words. "Master Keelin, there is no way, not to mention that the enemy now has trebuchets to attack the city wall. If we dare to send longbowmen out of the tower, we will be shot to death by the opponent''s extraordinary archer at the first time. The shooter above, this is definitely the best marksman in a million!" Karp explained. However, seeing the anxious look on Keeling''s face, he continued to comfort him: "But, Master Keeling, don''t worry, even if the drawbridge is dropped by the enemy, they will definitely not be able to attack without the siege ladder!" "Furthermore, our city gate is unbreakable, and it is covered with iron, so don''t even think of shooting through the crossbow!" Hearing the words, Keelin was finally relieved, and his complexion returned to normal. While the two were talking in the tower above, Vivian had fired four arrows in a row, and the arrows hit the chain of the suspension bridge accurately. Boom! With a loud bang, smoke and dust filled the door of Carlo Castle, and the five- or six-meter-long suspension bridge lost the pull of its chains and fell to the ground. "It was really pulled down!" Looking at this scene, several of Ryan murmured in the distance. Although relying on Vivian, an extraordinary shooter, Narant was able to put down the suspension bridge, which also made them, who were originally dismissive, beaten in the face. "Although the drawbridge has been pulled down, there is still the castle gate!" "The castle gate is different from the drawbridge. It was carefully built by craftsmen, and it was covered with iron sheets. Even an iron arrow might not be able to shoot through it, let alone open it!" Ryan, who was unwilling to be slapped in the face, started prophesying again. Obviously, they were still not convinced by Narant. However, Narant is not in a hurry. Today, he will definitely rub the faces of the three people on the ground. "My lord, the suspension bridge has been put down, do you want to start the next step!" Soon, Quick came back on a war horse to ask for instructions. "Well, let''s get started! Quickly solve this castle, we have to move on to the next castle!" "Yes, my lord!" After getting the order, Quick immediately turned over and dismounted, and then took out a clay pot from the carriage on the side. This clay pot is not small, bigger than three watermelons. There is only a small hole with a diameter of four or five centimeters above the bulging body. After Quick took out the clay pot, he carefully took out a sack from the wooden box on the side, and then slowly filled the black powder in the sack toward the clay pot. When the pot was almost filled with black powder, he put a layer of sackcloth on the black powder, and then began to fill it with the yellow mud he had prepared. Of course, before installing the yellow mud, Quick put a hollow thin iron pipe in the middle, ready to insert the lead later. That''s right, the core step of Narant''s siege without ladders is black powder. Although his black powder is very primitive, as long as the dose is increased, it can also cause full power. The best proof was when I was guarding the bridge by the river the other day. Before this expedition, Narant''s ''on paper'' was all arranged around black powder. This clay pot can hold at least forty kilograms of black powder. Of course, in order to facilitate the sealing of yellow mud, the actual charge will be reduced. However, in Narant''s view, that should be enough. He only needs to blow a gap in the city gate to let the guards enter the castle, and does not need to blow up the city wall or the city gate. As for such a little black powder, can it really cause damage to the solid city wall gate? In this regard, Narant is very confident. According to the information on the Internet in the previous life, the charge of the projectile fired by the ancient musket is basically about 12 grams. Just imagine that twelve grams of gunpowder can generate so much energy. What if it was replaced with thirty or forty kilograms of gunpowder? Forty pounds is equivalent to twenty kilograms, and each kilogram is 1000 grams! ... Soon, Quick finished filling the yellow mud, and then carefully compacted the mouth of the can with a wooden stick. After everything was done, he took a five- or six-meter-long lead and inserted it into the thin iron pipe reserved earlier. The hollow inside of this iron tube is exactly the size of the lead wire. "My lord, this subordinate has completed the ''Rage of Glory''! Do you want to go and set it up immediately!" Quick wiped the sweat on his forehead and reported to Narant. No wonder he was so nervous. On the bridge that day, only a ten-centimeter-diameter grenade could blow up the Bronze Knight with armor. "Go, remember to run quickly after the ignition!" Narant was also a little worried, and quickly waved to Quick. "Yes, my lord!" Soon, Quick walked towards the castle gate in front of him holding the clay pot. "Lord Narant, what is the Wrath of Glory?" When Quick was loading gunpowder, he was hiding from Ryan and the others, so the three of them didn''t know what was in it. However, when Quick reported it, he and Narant were afraid of the pot, but they had a panoramic view. They were curious why a small clay pot could make them so jealous. "The wrath of glory is the wrath of the God of Glory!" Narant turned his head with a smile on his face, seeing the three people with a confused expression, he continued, "In layman''s terms, it is the divine punishment of the God of Glory! " "I forgot to tell you one thing. In fact, I am the spokesperson of the God of Glory in the world. The God of Glory has bestowed a lot of his power on me. The clay pot contains the divine punishment power of the God of Glory! I am going Use him to open the gates of Baron Carroll''s castle!" Lane and the others turned black, feeling that Narant regarded them as fools. Immediately, he said angrily: "Lord Narant, although we are prisoners, our dignity as nobles cannot be trampled on!" Let''s not talk about the spokesperson of the God of Glory, that is, the power of God''s punishment will be contained in a clay pot? As long as the brain is not broken, Ryan and others also think that this is impossible. "Your Excellency Ryan, I didn''t deceive you, you''ll find out later!" Narant still smiled and didn''t plan to say anything, and waited to see if the three of them would pee their pants. While they were talking, Quick had already come to the bottom of the city gate with a clay pot. The defenders above also saw him approaching the city wall with several barbarians, and immediately couldn''t sit still. Several guards from Carroll Castle came to the wall at the risk of being smashed by the trebuchet, trying to throw a few stones at Quick and others. In the end, before they could emerge, they were shot down four or five times by Vivian''s precise renju arrows. Suddenly, several guards were so frightened that they ran back to the arrow tower, and could only hide in the arrow tower and release cold arrows. It''s a pity that this cold arrow has no use for the barbarian''s iron shield at all. Under the **** of the iron shield, Quick placed the pot beside the gate, then pulled the lead and started to retreat. When the lead was straightened, Quick took out the kindling and put it on the lead! ßÚßÚßÚ! The lead was ignited directly, and the next moment, Quick stood up suddenly, and then roared with surprise: "It''s ignited! Run! Everyone, run!" "Run!" Immediately, whether it was Quick and the barbarian beside him, or Vivian and others in the back, they all ran away more than a hundred meters away. "Kapp, what is that clay pot? Are these people from the Onyx Principality sick?" Keeling and others, who were hiding in the arrow tower above, were worried that Quick and others would start smashing the door. Seeing that they dropped the pot and ran away, they were immediately full of doubts. "Master Keeling, I don''t know what they are doing, but there seems to be smoke coming from the front of the pot!" "Kapp, what should we do now?" "Master Keelin, we can only wait and see what the people of the Onyx Principality want to do!" Garp also paid no attention, because he had no idea what the enemy''s purpose was. "Okay!" Keelin had no choice but to walk to the firing hole in the tower, staring at the pot in front of him. As time went on, the smoking lead became shorter and shorter, and the five or six meters from the beginning finally burned down to only the length of a finger. "What is it?" Keeling waited curiously. Boom! While Keeling was waiting quietly, the answer was finally revealed. When the smoking lead burned all the way into the loess of the pot, he only felt a sudden flower in front of him, covered by a dazzling red light. Accompanied by the red light, a wave of air visible to the naked eye swept towards him. Although Keelin didn''t understand why there were ripples in the air like lake water, it really happened. The ripples spread from the very beginning of the city gate, and expanded to his eyes in the blink of an eye like bulging bubbles. Boom! hum! Immediately, Keelin only felt his head clouded, and his whole body became light. He... seems to be flying... And at the moment of flying, after hearing an unprecedented explosion in his ears that could not be described in words, he could no longer hear other sounds. There was just that weird, high-pitched creak that came to mind. ... The castle of the previous moment was two hundred meters away. When Quick and others rushed back like hares, the three of Ryan were full of question marks. Is this really a battlefield? Why do I think these people are joking? The three of them looked at each other and felt that they and the others were really ashamed that they were captured by a group of lunatics. After these Onyx Principality guards ran back, they put their hands over their ears one by one, and even Narant, who was not only sinister and shameless, but also treated himself and others as fools, also covered his ears. After seeing this scene, they were even more certain that the people of the Onyx Principality had a different head than that of their Northern Principality. It is estimated that he has been in the mountains in the south for a long time, and his head is broken! The three of them thought with superiority. Boom! And just when they were still immersed in the sense of superiority of worrying about gain and loss, it was very abrupt that there was a sudden explosion in front of the sky. That sound, not even the thunder of a stormy night, was one-tenth as loud. "what!" Unpredictable, Ryan, Duke and Karen trembled suddenly, and then squatted on the ground. Whoa! It wasn''t over yet, just when they squatted and didn''t have time to figure out what happened, a violent wind suddenly blew in front of them. The strong wind, mixed with sand and gravel particles, slapped their faces continuously, causing the three of them to face pain. The next moment, the three had to raise their arms to protect their heads, so that the pain was relieved. Cough cough! After a full moment, the three talents opened their eyes blankly. "This...what''s the matter?" The three of them looked at each other and saw the dust on each other''s body, and then they turned pale and looked towards the direction from which the explosion came. And when they saw the scene two hundred meters away, they immediately became dumbfounded. I saw that at the gate of the castle more than 200 meters away, at this moment, a large stream of gunpowder smoke rose in the air and has not been blown away. And at the gate of the city wall that has gradually been revealed, the surroundings are scorched black at this moment. The city gate, which was originally covered with iron sheets, has been fragmented and scattered in the doorway, and the wall hole around the city gate has been blasted with large gaps. In addition, with the eyesight of an extraordinary knight, they could also see that there was a big deep pit on the ground. "Really... is it really the power of divine punishment?" Previously, the three felt that Narant regarded them as fools. But at this moment, they already believed it. In addition to the power of the gods, what else can cause such a large damage effect and produce such an earth-shattering explosion. Is it the golden knight? I''m afraid not either! Of course, they haven''t seen the Golden Knight take action, but they just feel that the Golden Knight must not be able to make such a shocking effect. "My darling! This power is too great, it seems that there is too much medicine!" At the same time, Narant, the initiator, was also stunned. While patting the dust on his body, he looked at the front and complained. Originally, he was only going to blast the city gates out of the gaps where people could enter But now, he actually directly blasted the two city gates into half. More importantly, they seemed to be standing too close. The shock wave of the previous explosion blew them with mud and sand. "I hope that the meat ticket was not shaken to death." Narant muttered, and then looked at Quick and others: "What are you still doing, rush in and occupy this castle for me!" "Yes...Yes, my lord!" Quick and the others finally woke up like a dream. "Your Excellency has an order, everyone, charge!" "kill!" Immediately, Quick and Raymond took the storm knight and the guards and charged directly towards the Castle of Carroll. Their charge this time was very smooth, and they couldn''t even see the shadow of the enemy on the city wall, let alone attack! "The three noble young masters, do you want to go in and have a look together!" Seeing this, Narant was also preparing to go towards the castle. When he turned his head and saw the three aristocratic young masters sitting on the ground like pheasants, he played the invitation. Chapter 422： The besieged army "Uh... ok, ok!" Only then did Ryan and the others reflected, and nodded dumbly and stood up. Immediately, Narant took the three to the castle gate. When they saw the explosion pit with a depth of at least one meter and a diameter of about two meters, the three of Ryan suddenly took a breath. It''s more shocking to see it from a distance than from a distance. In particular, the walls on both sides of the doorway have been blown off a lot. The next moment, the three looked at Narant with awe. It turned out that Narant said that they were lucky to be broken inside the castle, and this sentence is true. If Narant attacks their castle according to today''s method, even if they can resist for a while, I am afraid that most of them will end up like Baron Carlos Castle. At that time, not only will there be human losses, but the castle will also be damaged. As for the looting of wealth after being captured, it is also unavoidable. In this way, it is really the most appropriate to surrender obediently, so as to avoid losses to a minimum. And after the three followed Narant into the castle, the idea became more firm. "Sir! These are the enemy troops in the castle. When we rushed to the city wall, except for this bronze middle-level knight who still had a certain fighting power, everyone else was stunned in the tower." "In addition, this young nobleman seems to be the most seriously injured, even bleeding from his mouth and nose!" Soon, the guards such as Quick and Raymond carried all the enemies off the city wall. I saw that these guards were still sluggish at the moment, and their eyes were a little lost. On top of that, their ears were bleeding, and it was clear that their eardrums had been punctured by needles at such close distances. The worst of them was Keeling, who was staring at the clay pot with his head out of the shooting hole at that time. Not only his ears, but also his nose and mouth were shocked with blood. If it weren''t for the physique of a titled knight, it is estimated that he would have his braids on the spot. "Killing, are you alright?" The three of Ryan naturally knew Keelin, and immediately stepped forward to ask in surprise. "You...you are all really captured!" Keelin stared at the three of them in a daze, a little bit wanting to cry without tears, "I...my ears don''t seem to be able to hear the sound, it''s been creaking..." The three who heard the words couldn''t help showing pity, and they were more and more glad that Narant didn''t talk about martial arts... Naturally, Narant would not let Keelin, the walking elf, die, and immediately called Vinnie to treat them. Of course, the treatment of innate power treatment is not to be thought of, it is the medicine prepared by some herbs. After gathering all the prisoners together, Narant also counted the casualties of the enemy. A total of 17 people were killed by the enemy, and more than 10 of them were killed by trebuchets or Vivian. The remaining few were unlucky enough to be shaken to death by the clay pot bomb. As for Narant, there were no casualties except for two barbarians who were accidentally shot in the limbs by arrows. After cleaning the battlefield, and seeing that it was already dark, Narant simply settled down at Baron Carlos Fort, ready to leave tomorrow. However, before that, he made a move that surprised both the enemy and us, that is, he released all the four castle stewards he had captured, and also provided them with horses to leave. The only requirement is for them to spread the word about the Carlo Castle along each castle. ... On a hill that stretches for dozens of miles, hundreds of miles away from Oak City. As night fell, only one or two hundred meters high hills lit up with bonfires everywhere. This bonfire is densely packed, and it looks like a terrifying fire dragon from a distance. Of course, this is not a fire dragon, but the army of tens of thousands of people from the Onyx Principality who fled from Oak City at the outset. Although with Narrant''s summons, the army reacted just before bad luck. But time is too tight, and there are too many enemies. Therefore, after the king and a group of counts brought the extraordinary knights to buy some time for these infantry, they were still slowly overtaken by the army of the Northern Principality two days later. Seeing the loss of more and more people, the Onyx Principality had to choose a rare continuous hill in the Earl of Barnby as a shelter. Of course, although they were able to temporarily defend against the enemy''s army of nearly 150,000 people, they were once again caught in the enemy''s encirclement. I saw that there were strong camps rising from the ground at every pass down the mountain. Those were the army of the Northern Principality. In addition, the army of the Northern Principality will launch a fierce attack on the hills every day, although the superiority of troops and cavalry cannot be shown because of the difficult mountain roads. But it also made the Onyx Principality overwhelmed, and morale plummeted. In particular, the army of the Onyx Principality fled in a hurry, many materials were discarded, and there was not even a tent to live on this mountain. Every night against the cool autumn wind, all the guards were shivering with cold. In addition, the food they brought is not much, I am afraid they can only last for less than ten days at most. On the other hand, in terms of clear water, because there are many springs on the mountain, they can barely keep them from dying of thirst. "Your Majesty, today our Batman family lost a total of 350 people..." "Our iron cavalry family killed three hundred and thirty-eight people..." "Our tulip family..." In the only baron castle on the hill, the king and a group of counts sat around a long table. Although the situation of several big nobles was much better than those of the small nobles and soldiers sleeping in the wilderness, none of the counts could laugh at this moment. With low morale and lack of various supplies, their situation became very bad. In particular, they discarded such a big killer as the trebuchet on the road, making them very passive when facing the attack of the Northern Principality. Every time the Northern Principality attacked, they would use catapults to attack, and they could only stare blankly and have no chance to counterattack This is the biggest cause of casualties. "Go back and appease the vassals and soldiers, and tell them that I have sent a messenger to quickly return to the principality. As long as we persist for a few more days, our reinforcements will arrive, and then we can let everyone go home safely!" King Culver looked solemn, but There is no good solution to the current situation. The fact that the army was besieged was already in front of them, and they had only two choices. Or take tens of thousands of troops and wait for support in the Principality. Either abandon these ordinary infantry and flee with the elite knights. Obviously, the choice of the king and the earls is the latter. After all, if they were willing to abandon it, they could have escaped a few days ago, so why wait until now. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The counts nodded and said nothing more. Although the food in their hands may not be able to support them until that time, this is the only option at present. Soon, all the counts dispersed. Chapter 423： unlucky prince "Stella!" The second floor of the castle. After the meeting, Bernard did not directly return to his room, but went outside the guest room where Stella lived. Compared with other counts, Bernard is most fortunate that his daughter is still by his side. Speaking of which, I would also like to thank that **** Rakoff. If Rakoff hadn''t moved his hands and feet, he changed the garrison of the Tulip Family to the edge of the desert. It is very likely that Stella exists among the descendants captured by the enemy. To know tens of thousands of infantry and thousands of elite cavalry, there is no comparison at all. Now, among the descendants of the great nobles who have gone on expedition in the entire Agate Principality, only the heir of Bernard is still intact. As for the other families, all the heirs, including the eldest prince, were captured. Of course, several of the earl''s descendants were captured at the camp, while the eldest prince was captured in the camp. The king did not send the eldest prince to garrison. As for why such an important person of the eldest prince was captured in the camp. This has to say that the eldest prince is too unlucky. After the news of Narant came out that day, the king and the counts issued an order to retreat, and then hurriedly took the elite knights to raid the cavalry directly under the northern principality, preparing to buy time for the army to evacuate. The eldest prince happened to be drinking in the caravan tavern behind the camp at that time. And it just so happened that the caravan that opened the tavern was faked by people from the Northern Principality. When the fake caravan noticed the movement of the Onyx Principality army, it immediately began to attack. They first captured many small nobles who were drinking in the tavern, as well as valuable personnel such as the eldest prince. Then he started lighting tents everywhere to create chaos, and also to send a signal to the army in Oak City. Without any precautions, the eldest prince and others are naturally unable to escape. In addition, the army of the Agate Principality was rushing to evacuate at that time, and they were too busy to take care of themselves. Naturally, there was no one to stop these spies from destroying. Therefore, the eldest prince and some minor nobles fell into the hands of the northern principality. Among them, the most valuable hostages are the eldest prince and Natasha of the Frank family. That''s right, the Northern Principality has actually been eyeing Natasha for a long time. After all, the Frank family is also very important to the Onyx Principality. Even in terms of ransom, Natasha''s value is even higher than those of the descendants of the great nobles. In this way, Natasha, who was also in the rear caravan, was robbed like this. "Father!" Stella opened the guest room door when she heard a knock on the door. "My tulip flower, why is it staying in the room all the time? I need to go out and get some air!" Bernard looked at his daughter lovingly. Things on the edge of the desert are now very clear to him. Although he did not agree with his daughter''s adventurousness, he was satisfied. Because this daughter is not inferior to any other young men, and can even be said to be the best existence among the several earl heirs. "Father, the castle is full of people now, and I can''t help with the current battle, so just stay in the room!" Stella invited Bernard into the room. Squeak! At this moment, Xiao Huihui suddenly flew over from the room and landed on Stella''s shoulder. After Stella came back, Xiao Huihui was placed with her. After all, Shirley had followed Narant to the hinterland of the Marquis of Lisen, and Xiao Huihui could not find her either. Seeing Xiao Huihui, goodbye to the slightly haggard expression on his daughter''s face, how could Bernard still not be able to see through her thoughts. He said softly: "Stella, you don''t have to worry too much, that boy Narant is very smart and wise, even if other people are in danger, he is the only one who will not be in danger!" "Maybe he can really wreak havoc in the rear, and then help our army of the Onyx Principality!" Stella has also spoken about Narant''s deep penetration into the hinterland. Although Bernard felt that the hope was very slim, after all, with a few hundred people, it would be very difficult to capture a castle. Even if Narant did attack one or two castles in the end, it would have no effect. Moreover, the rear of the Marquis of Lissen is not really empty. When the rear reflects it, the Marquis Ayutthaya can also send thousands of elite soldiers and horses to encircle and suppress Narant. "Yes! Father, I know!" Stella did not refute, knowing that Bernard was concerned about herself, "Father, how long will it take to seek reinforcements from the principality this time!" "This is not easy to say. Although the messenger for help has been dispatched, there are not many troops in the Fire Dragon Fortress, only more than 10,000 people, and there are only 1,000 Iron Guard cavalry." "So, if you really want to gather sufficient support, you must be summoned from the capital and the various counties. I''m afraid the time..." Speaking of reinforcements, Bernard''s brows finally twitched, and he didn''t say anything more halfway through. Although several counts spoke with confidence when appeasing vassals and soldiers. But the truth is, I am afraid that the food they have now is not enough to wait for the arrival of reinforcements. "Stella, you don''t need to worry about these things. You can rest well these days. Father is there for other things!" "Yeah!" Stella, who heard the words, nodded and didn''t force it any more. Although her father''s words were not finished, she only calculated the distance for the reinforcements to arrive, and knew that the arrival of reinforcements might take a month at the earliest. For at least a month, they were besieged by the army but only had food for more than ten days, the situation is obvious. Immediately, Bernard reassured his daughter a few words, and then said goodbye and left the camp for the little vassals of Tulip. As for Stella, she stood at the window and looked north after Bernard left. "God of Glory Please take care of Narant, and be sure to protect him for his safe return..." ... Is Narant safe? It''s safe for now, and he''s in constant surprises now. After counting up the loot from Baron Carlo''s Castle, he enjoyed a rare hot bath and a long table dinner. After dinner, he got another good news. That is, some of his storm knights have broken through to become title knights, and they are only five at a time. According to this momentum, I am afraid that it will not take a few days, and all his Storm Cavalry Regiment will be titled knights. Moreover, with the fruit of blood, the number of extraordinary knights of the Storm Knights will increase by dozens of people every year. Counting down, if the bloodline qi fruit is calculated according to the probability of eight results per year, then he can obtain at least fifty extraordinary knights in the coming year. In this way, within three years, the extraordinary knights in his hands can catch up with the counts, and in ten years can reach half the level of the king. Chapter 424： I am a peace loving person! The more he thought about it, the more excited he became, Narant decided to work harder to attack the city in the hinterland of Marquis Lissen. The purpose is very simple, one of which is naturally according to the original idea, to force the Northern Principality to return to help and relieve the pressure on the army of the Onyx Principality. Although Narant doesn''t know the condition of the Onyx Principality''s army now, but don''t think about it, it must be very bleak. As long as the entire army is not annihilated, it must still be chased and beaten by the army of the Northern Principality. Second, it''s the spoils of war. Although the minor nobles of the Northern Principality are somewhat poor, a great deal of wealth is food and animals. But a baron''s castle can at least allow him to harvest loot worth about two hundred gold coins, and this does not include the ransom in exchange for the captured noble descendants. Therefore, as long as he works hard enough and captures enough castles, it is a very considerable income. Guaranteed to make him a lot of money ... "Let''s go!" The next morning, Narant came to the vestibule after having a delicious breakfast in the castle. With an order, he continued to drive further north with a procession of dozens of carriages. Time flies, and it''s noon again in a blink of an eye. At this time, they finally came to the next target territory. This is also a baronial territory, the territory of a baron named Kindel. When the team arrived in this baronial town, they saw that the whole town was empty, and apart from the cluttered streets, not a single person could be seen. "It seems that the news has been completely spread, but I don''t know if it can achieve the effect I expected!" Looking at the empty town, Narant was not surprised. After all, he specially released four castle butlers last night to deliberately let them publicize his arrival. This thing sounds ridiculous, and making the enemy take precautions in advance, isn''t that causing trouble for himself? In fact, there are two sides to everything. Narant''s idea is to let the four stewards promote the super strength of their team and put pressure on the castles behind. As the castle steward, I believe that many people know them, so that the words they say can be believed by the nobles in the rear. When these nobles believe in their own terror, they will naturally have fear and pressure in their hearts. Maybe these castles will not need him to take the initiative to attack the city, and they will just persuade them to surrender. At present, it seems that the publicity of the news of his arrival has been done. As for whether he can persuade these castles to surrender as he expected, he will have to wait a while to try. Soon, Narant took the team through the town and arrived directly outside the baron''s castle in this territory. "Come! The enemy is here!" Dangdang! As Narant and others approached, a continuous alarm bell sounded immediately above the castle. A group of guards and serfs with weapons appeared on the wall, nervously watching Narant and the others approaching. Soon, the eldest son of the left-behind baron and a vassal of the castle appeared on the city wall. "Uncle Naif, their numbers are exactly what the four housekeepers said last night!" The young son swallowed and spoke to the family vassal beside him. "Master Kayla, you don''t have to worry too much. Although the number is right, I still don''t quite believe that the power of God''s punishment will really appear in this world." Although the vassal Naif looked solemn, after all, he was old and died. Having participated in many wars, he can barely keep his composure at this moment. It turned out that the four castle stewards arranged by Narant did indeed pass by their Jindel Baron last night. And they told Keira and Naif what happened in their castle one by one, which was a warning to them. But speaking, what the four housekeepers said was too fantastic, and Keira and Neff almost arrested the four housekeepers as liars. The reason is very simple. At the beginning, they heard that the enemy had invaded and had already captured four castles, but they still believed it. Even if they heard that the enemy had only 500 people, but relied on tricks to capture three castles, it was still reasonable and acceptable to them. But when several housekeepers talked about the fall of Baron Carrow Castle, it made Keira and Neff a little unacceptable, and they became suspicious of the identities of the four. The reason is very simple, it is because of what the four housekeepers kept talking about ''The Wrath of Glory''. As nobles, although they all believe in the existence of the God of Glory. But this does not mean that they feel that such a magical thing as divine punishment can occur in the world. Moreover, this divine punishment can still produce a loud noise that shakes the heavens and the earth, and it can directly blow the castle gate to pieces, and it can also be shaken to death within a dozen meters. Isn''t this a scene only found in those fantasy novels? Therefore, both Keira and Neff felt that the four housekeepers were treating them as fools. If it wasn''t for the fact that the steward of Jindel Castle and the steward of Baron Will''s Castle knew each other, this proved the identity of the four of them, otherwise the four of them might have been dropped outside the castle as flags. Of course, although the identities of the four were 100% confirmed, and under the repeated assurances of the four, Keira and Neff were still skeptical about God''s punishment. However, no matter what, since there are enemies coming, precautions are necessary. And they specially sent a few servants to accompany the four housekeepers along the way to the castle of the Marquis of Lissen to report the news. Now that the enemy has captured four castles, the news must be passed on to the marquis. ... "There are quite a lot of people, it seems that they are preparing for the night!" When Narant arrived more than 200 meters outside the castle, the situation above the castle could be seen without binoculars. This time, there are more troops in Baron Kindel Castle than the previous encounters, and it is roughly estimated that there are at least two hundred people. Of course, more than 170 of them were also serfs with hatchets and dung forks. However, this time the number of hunters has increased, and now there are more than 20 longbowmen on the castle. "I hope I didn''t shoot myself in the foot!" Narant murmured, if it was self-defeating and could not achieve the effect he expected, then his lord would be embarrassed. "Quake, bring Ryan and the others!" After muttering, Narant didn''t delay and started to order. Whether it is self-defeating or not, we will soon find out. And today''s persuasion to surrender, of course, he didn''t go up by himself. After all, he is not very persuasive. On the contrary, the few noble young masters who were captured by him are the most suitable ones to sit on qualified persuaders. They all belong to the vassal nobles of the Marquis of Lissen, and they must know each other, and the effect of their words must be stronger than that of his enemy. Soon, the four of Ryan were brought to Narant Keelin, who was captured last night, has recovered a lot from his injuries. Although his hearing has not completely recovered, he can walk freely with the physical blessing of the titled knight. "Your Excellency Narant, why did you ask me to come to the door?" Several people looked at Narant with awe. "It''s nothing, I just want you to do me a favor!" "Help?" The four were puzzled. "Yes, you should have seen the power of divine punishment I used yesterday. It is not difficult for me to take down such a small castle!" "It''s just that I have a point, that is, I love peace!" "I can''t bear too many people dying because of fighting, so I need you to help me persuade the nobles in the castle to surrender!" Do you love peace? Then have we not become the apostles of the goddess of life? The four who heard the words twitched the corners of their mouths. Chapter 425： We surrender! (Three K) Narant pretended not to see the expressions of several people, and continued: "Of course, it is not for nothing that I ask you to help, I will pay you!" "I heard that in previous years, when our Onyx Principality and your Northern Principality exchanged prisoners, the ransom for the barons and nobles was basically five hundred gold coins!" "Although you don''t have titles yet, but you are also the eldest sons and heirs of each family, the ransom must be higher than that of ordinary knights, at least worth more than two hundred gold coins!" "My original plan was to ask each of your families to pay three green elves with a lifespan of more than eight years as a ransom, but if you are willing to help me to persuade me to surrender, and successfully persuade the nobles in the castle to surrender, then only need Pay the ransom for the two elves!" "Moreover, on this basis, the ransom can continue to be reduced. Every time you help me persuade me to surrender three nobles, you can reduce the ransom of one elf." "In this way, maybe you will be released back by me without paying a single elf!" "In addition, have you ever thought about it, this is actually helping these nobles in your northern principality. When my wrath of glory comes out, the loss will be very heavy!" Narant directly gave his chips. The reason why he asked a few people to help him persuade him to surrender and give him chips is because the nobles in this world are very good-natured. If they help Narant to persuade him to surrender for no reason, and they will be redeemed in the future, they will probably be despised by other nobles. After all, it doesn''t matter if you can''t beat you and be captured. But if you still help the enemy and persuade your teammates to surrender after being captured, you will definitely be looked down upon. The special aristocrats often depend on their reputation for food, and doing so may bring shame to the family. As a result, the four of them are definitely not willing to help in vain. It is better to be a prisoner and do nothing. Anyway, Narant wants to get the ransom, and he must not dare to treat them. However, after listening to what Narant said about the reward, several people looked at each other and thought. This is a transaction worth two hundred gold coins, and it is really not something that can be easily resisted. "There is only one chance, you can think about it. In fact, I only need one or two people to help me persuade me to surrender, but there are four of you. In order to prevent you from competing with each other, I am willing to pay more. After all, I am the person. Always very generous!" The four of them rolled their eyes again, why didn''t you see a trace of generosity in you when you raided our castle? They were disdainful, but Narant''s words made them finally make up their minds, and immediately said: "Lord Narant, we can help you to persuade you, but we agreed in advance that Kayla in the castle would not We can''t guarantee that you are willing to surrender, but you, a little elf who promised us to be exempted, must do what you say!" "Deal, I, Narant, assure the God of Glory that what I told you before will definitely be fulfilled!" Narant smiled and made a deal gesture. "Let''s go! Follow me now!" With that said, Narant took the lead and moved towards the castle. The four of Ryan looked at each other and followed closely behind. Soon, several people approached the castle more than 100 meters away. "That''s Keelin and Ryan! The other two should be the heirs of several other families!" Less than 100 meters apart, Kayla on the city wall immediately came out. They belonged to the vassal family of Marquis Lissen, and they were even classmates in the noble school of Marquis Lissen Ayutthaya. "Kyla!" Seeing the expression on Kayla above, Narant directly winked at the four people beside him. The four received the order, and Ryan struggled for a moment before standing up first with an unnatural look on his face. "Lane, are you really captured?" "Yes, Kayla, Keelin, Karen and I have all been captured. Our butler may have been to your Baron of Kindel last night!" "That''s right, Ryan, your butler has indeed come. Don''t worry, I have sent servants to **** them to the Castle of Marquis Lissen. When the army of the Marquis arrives, I will be able to rescue you!" Kayla above replied. Ryan glanced at Narant when he heard the words, and saw that he was still indifferent and leisurely, and then continued: "Kera, the arrival of the Marquis army may take some time, but this Lord Narant is going to attack you Jindel today. The Baron''s Castle!" Keira fell silent for a while, looked at the guards and serfs around and continued: "Let him attack. There are more than 200 people in my castle, and he only has 500 people. It must not be so easy to attack!" "This... Kayla, didn''t you hear yesterday that my butler said how they attacked Carrow Castle?" "I heard about it, but I don''t believe that there is divine punishment in this world!" Keira''s tone was firm, but she could still hear a trace of unconfidence. However, when he heard this answer, Ryan was a little bit at a loss. Seeing this, Narant winked at Keelin, Ryan''s performance was good, and now we need Keelin as a party to appear. Knowing that he couldn''t escape, Keelin stood up reluctantly: "Kyla, what my butler said is true, my castle was opened by the power of God''s punishment!" "Although the castles of Ryan, Omi and Karen were breached, they were not lost, and the castle was not damaged!" "But my castle was punished by God. Not only did more than ten people die, but even the castle gate was blown away!" "This, I Keelin can guarantee it is true, Omi and Karen have also seen it!" "Yes, Kayla, we can testify that we are not ready to speak to this enemy when we come out now, but the punishment of God is too terrifying, and Jindel Castle will definitely not be able to resist it!" After listening to the unanimous words below, Carey finally felt guilty. There is no reason why they all used such an excuse to deceive themselves. Otherwise, aren''t they worried that they will be ridiculed by other families in the future? Carey was a little flustered and looked at Naif beside him. Naif frowned, stepped forward and said, "I have followed Lord Baron to fight on the battlefield for more than ten years, a few young masters, we still do not believe that there will be divine punishment in the world, if there is, let him Prove it to us! Otherwise, it would be impossible for us to surrender!" Naif, Keeling and others didn''t know each other, so he didn''t have so many scruples when speaking, and he didn''t worry that a few people would trouble him afterwards. Keelin and the others suddenly had no choice but to look at Narant. "Okay, then prove it to you!" Narant heard the words, knowing that it would not be so easy to surrender if he didn''t show them some real materials. "Quake!" Narant called Quake directly. Quick understood in seconds, and immediately went to the rear and started to reconfigure the Wrath of Glory. After a while, the fresh Glory of Wrath was configured. Quick carefully approached the castle holding the pot. During this period, Keira and Neff on the city wall also wanted to take a look at the so-called divine punishment, but did not attack Quick. Watching Quickly put the pot on the moat and ignited the lead. "God''s punishment is coming! Everyone, hurry up and hide!" After lighting the lead, Quick started to run wildly, shouting as he ran. When Narant saw this, he did not hesitate to turn his horse back toward the convoy. Ryan and Keeling didn''t need to be greeted by Narant when they saw them, and immediately started running after them. The people on the city wall originally stretched their heads to observe the unremarkable pottery pot. After seeing this scene, they could not help but lowered their bodies and hid behind the city wall. Carey and his vassals glanced at each other, and carefully peeked behind the wall. They wanted to see what the so-called divine punishment looked like. Boom! They didn''t make them wait for a long time, and at the next moment, the two of them only felt that there was a strong white light in front of them, and with a flash, it was a rumbling sound that shook the sky and shook the earth. Moreover, they were also fortunate enough to see the blast shock wave. I saw a transparent semi-circular ripple rapidly spreading towards them from the explosion. boom! Buzz! Immediately, half of the heads of the two of them seemed to be hit by a hammer, and the whole person was pushed towards the back by the shock wave, and their ears were full of buzzing sounds. "This...is this the scene of watching God''s Punishment from a distance? It''s too terrifying!" More than 200 meters away, Keelin, who was hiding behind the carriage, finally saw the full picture of Glory''s Wrath more clearly, and immediately hit the ground running. shivered. Time passed minute by minute, and after more than ten seconds, the rumbling reverberation gradually dissipated in the mining field. Immediately, a group of talents emerged like groundhogs, and then looked at each other, gasping for breath and smiling. This smile carries the meaning of the afterlife. Although they knew that they were safe enough to hide behind the carriage, the terrifying power of divine punishment and the incomparable sense of oppression made them feel as if they would die in the next moment. "Your Excellency Ryan, go up and ask now! If they don''t surrender, then I''m welcome!" Narant didn''t give them more time to ponder. "Okay, Your Excellency Narant!" Ryan glanced at Narant in awe, and now leaned towards the front wall alone. At this moment, there is still not a single figure on the city wall. They should all be bombed and hide behind the wall. Lane first shouted a few times towards the city wall from a distance of more than 100 meters, but there was no response. Seeing this, he turned his head and looked back, and when he saw that Narant didn''t speak, he continued to move forward. In the end, he came directly to the edge of the moat, and then began to shout again. Ryan shouted four or five times again, but there was still no response on the city wall. Seeing this, Narant''s brows could not help but wrinkle, "Do you still have to fight stubbornly? This is not worth it. Not only did you lose the face of your lord, but you also wasted dozens of kilograms of gunpowder." "Hey! My lord, look, it''s a white flag! The white flag is raised on the city wall!" However, just when Narant was about to call Quake and wanted to teach these guys who toasted and not punished, Vivian''s exclamation came. I saw that a white flag appeared on the top of the castle wall. "We surrender!" At the next moment, Kayla''s shout came again! The guy''s face was pale, and he couldn''t help trembling now. Naif beside him was also bloodless, his eyes full of fear. God''s punishment, they finally believed at this moment! Chapter 426： Joy begets sorrow! The gates of the castle were then opened as Keira chose to surrender. Narant waved his hand and led the team directly into the castle. When they came to the vestibule, Keira and Naif were already waiting in the vestibule, their faces were still pale, and their eyes were full of awe when they looked at Narant. "Lord Kayla, your choice is wise!" Narant came forward with a smile on his face to say hello. Kayla''s surrender directly saved the face of his lord, which made him very satisfied. At the same time, I believe that there will be more and more surrenders like this in the future. "Your Excellency Narant, that god... is God''s punishment really from the God of Glory?" Kayla raised her head blankly and asked the biggest doubt in her heart at the moment. "Yes, that is the wrath of the God of Glory!" Narant replied solemnly. He still has to rely on this ''God Punishment'' to swindle and deceive, and he must be a **** to the end. Hearing such an answer, Kayla didn''t say anything more. Next, Keira and Naif were captured, and the other guards were tied up. When Quick and the others began to scrape up and down the castle, Narrant once again enjoyed a fresh lunch in the castle restaurant. During this period, Narant also let go of the butler of Jindel Castle, and let him continue to go north to publicize his deeds of divine punishment. When the lunch was over, Quick and others had turned the castle upside down, and the loot finally counted was still no more than 200 gold coins. After loading the trophies into the truck and eliminating most of the serf soldiers, Narante continued his journey with the rest of the captives and trophies. In the middle of the night, he arrived at the next baronial domain. At this moment, the town in this baronial domain has also been emptied. After taking the horses to the outside of the Baron''s Castle, there were still young nobles left behind on the city wall. Narant repeated the same trick as Noon, and asked Ryan and others to go up and persuade him to surrender. When he persuaded to surrender this time, Narant could clearly feel that the youth left behind on the castle was not confident enough. There is no other reason. First, I received news from the four housekeepers last night, which made them a little suspicious. It''s only been more than half a day, but even Jindel Castle has fallen, and the butler of Jindel Castle also expressed the horror of God''s punishment. This made their nobles have to believe that Narant had terrifying means. Of course, for them to raise their hands to surrender so obediently, there must be some hesitation and some unwillingness. Narant was quite straightforward, and directly asked Quick to reload a ''Rage of Glory'' again. Anyway, the gunpowder he brought this time has more than ten wooden boxes, at least a thousand catties. And forty catties of gunpowder, in exchange for the surrender of a castle, this is simply a **** profit. So, when Narant once again placed a "Rage of Glory" outside the baron''s castle, the young nobles on the city wall immediately raised their flags and surrendered without saying a word. In this way, Narant took down two castles in one day without a single soldier. The first time after he captured the castle, he released the housekeeper in the castle and let him continue to the next castle to tell the horror of God''s punishment. Narant can imagine that as more and more housekeepers speak, it is estimated that even if he does not need to show the ''Anger of Glory'', I am afraid that the enemy will be able to scare the enemy all day long. And the fact is as Narant expected, when he rested in this castle for the night, and the next day he took the team to the next baron castle again. He just let the six heirs stand under the castle to make a bright appearance, and then let the guys like Ryan talk about the preferential treatment of the prisoners. At that time, the son didn''t even mention the matter of God''s punishment, and simply surrendered. In this way, Narant went deeper and deeper into the Marquis of Lissen. In a total of just five days, he captured ten noble castles without a fight. And with the fall of the castles, the rear of the entire Marquis of Lissen finally became turbulent. Originally, Narant wanted to see such a scene very much. Letting the enemy''s grass and trees be frightened, it means that it is easier for him to persuade the enemy to surrender if he can avoid fighting. But gradually, when he captured the tenth noble castle, he was a little dumbfounded. Because he went to two or three castles one after another, the descendants of the nobles actually ran away. Yep, just ran. Originally, the descendants of the nobles still dared to stay in the castle, but now more than a dozen castles have been breached, and these released butlers tell Narant''s team more and more terrifying, he and they can no longer stay. The original butlers who had seen Narant''s Wrath of Glory with their own eyes were okay, and they could describe the scene of the explosion in detail. But when they arrived at the back of the housekeepers who had never seen the explosion scene, they could only imagine what the former said, and then made the matter of God''s punishment more and more mysterious. For example, when Narant''s team arrives, the otherwise clear sky will instantly turn to black clouds and thunder. As long as the long sword in Narant''s hand points to the castle, the gate of the castle can be directly hacked into powder. If Narant''s long sword is pointed at a person, it will be even more extraordinary, it will directly take away the soul of the person, leaving an empty shell with seven orifices bleeding and become a living dead. With the spread of falsehoods, this had to make those young sons frightened out of their minds. So without any hesitation, he took all the valuables in the castle and went directly to the city of Marquis Lissen to take refuge. No matter how terrifying Narant is, it''s a fact that the castle can''t be kept. It is better to abandon the castle to take refuge, not only to save money, but also to save yourself. And when Narant heard the news, he looked at the empty castles, and he wanted to cry without tears. He knew he was going too far. As the saying goes, the extreme will be the opposite, and it is this effect that it is too much. If I had known, he wouldn''t let the few castle stewards behind him go. It''s just that these guys didn''t see the real explosion scene and rendered his deeds too high-end. When people hear this skill of staring at someone and dying, how dare they stay in the castle and wait for him to come and harvest. "Sir, what should we do now?" When they came to the fifteenth empty castle, Quick and the others shrank their heads and looked at their adults. At this moment, the faces of the adults in the family are extremely gloomy, because they have not harvested for several days. "What else can I do, keep moving forward!" Narant sat on the horse and answered in a hurry. This is another emptied castle. Except for the food in the warehouse that was too late to remove, even the copper candlesticks were not left for him. "But my lord, according to the captive guards who led the way, if we continue to move forward, there will be no other small noble castles, and we will directly arrive at Jusen City!" "The purpose of our coming here is to disturb the enemy''s rear. Now that these little nobles have all run away, we can only go to Jusen City! Why, Quick, are you afraid?" "Your Excellency, your subordinates are not afraid, your subordinates swear allegiance to your Lord!" Quick heard the words and immediately raised his chest. "Very good, then move on, as if our army of the Onyx Principality has not yet reached Jusen City, let us be the first army of the Onyx Principality to reach Jusen City!" Narant nodded with satisfaction. "Yes, my lord!" Next, Narant took the team to continue to go deeper, towards Jusen City. This city of Jusen is the big city where the Castle of the Marquis of Lisen is located. The population has reached a million people. It is one of the few big cities in the Northern Principality. In the Onyx Principality, only the Royal Capital can match it. Since he wanted to disturb the hinterland of the Northern Principality, he had to go to this big city. Narant really wanted to see what the big city with a population of one million in this fantasy world looked like. ¡­ When Narant was heading towards Jusen City, his news had already begun to spread in Jusen City. And with the exaggeration of the aristocratic descendants who escaped, it made Jusen City, a large city with a population of one million, faintly panic. After all, these noble descendants also want face. If Narant is not said more, then they will just abandon the territory and run away, wouldn''t it be too shameless. Halfway up the mountain behind Jusen City, in a castle that is much more magnificent than Tulip Castle, a young man of twenty-seven or eight-year-old sat in the first place. This young man is the eldest son of the Marquis of Lissen, named Arred. Aled looked solemnly at the two commanders on the left and right sides of the long table, "Two commanders, you have also heard the news that our Marquis of Lisen was invaded from the western desert by an army of the Duchy of Onyx!" "It is said that the nobleman of the Onyx Principality named Narant has only a few hundred people, but he has already captured the castles of ten vassals in a row. Even Viscount Wick''s castle has also fallen!" "More importantly, the children of other vassals have now escaped to Jusen City. According to them, Narant has the power of divine punishment. What do you think of this?" "Master Arred, I don''t think this rumor is credible, how can there really be divine punishment in the world! If it is true that a sword can break open the gate of the castle and directly harvest people''s souls, then he may be a god. !" Ared''s voice fell, and a middle-aged man on the left side of the long table answered first. This middle-aged man is the deputy commander of the Jusen cavalry regiment under Marquis Lissen, whose name is Bink. The commander of the Jusen Cavalry Regiment has now followed the marquis to the front line to fight the army of the Onyx Principality, so his commander is now the highest-ranking commander in Jusen City. "Deputy Commander Bink is right, I also think that the power of divine punishment is unlikely to appear!" The words of Bink, the commander of the cavalry regiment, were immediately echoed by the deputy commander of the infantry regiment opposite him. "The two commanders are right, and I think so too!" Alled nodded in agreement, "However, although God''s punishment is not necessarily true, according to Baron Omi, Viscount Wick and their castle stewards, they I saw with my own eyes the roar that was several times louder than thunder." "After that roar, the earth will start to tremble, and the city gate is like a dilapidated sampan in front of it!" "I don''t think they lied about this. After all, other young heirs need to exaggerate their enemies to save face! But these housekeepers and their young masters have been captured, so there is no need to continue lying!" "You said, what kind of weapon is this capable of causing such damage?" Ared continued to ask. Chapter 427： take the initiative Faced with this second question, the two commanders frowned and couldn''t answer. One of the two is a high-level silver, and the other is a middle-level silver, but they still can''t imagine how much power is needed to achieve a scene where several housekeepers can return in seconds. Seeing that the two remained silent, Alled said helplessly: "Now, my father follows His Majesty and leads the army to fight in the front, but the people behind us are panicking, and the vassals and nobles in the entire territory have abandoned their castles to take refuge in Jusen City. ." "Even the vassals from the east and south are coming because they are afraid. I am afraid that my heir after sitting in the territory has already shamed my father!" "What''s more serious is that if this thing is allowed to continue, it may affect the delivery of supplies!" "Master Alled, although the subordinates don''t know what weapons the team in the Onyx Principality used, but the subordinates speculate from the statements of the stewards that the team avoided the unknown weapons every time they used them. This shows that they themselves are afraid of being injured by that weapon." "In this way, they were actually easier to deal with that day." Seeing Alled say such serious words, Bink, the deputy commander of the cavalry regiment, pondered for a moment, and then spoke with consolation. As the supreme commander guarding the rear now, if this matter does not settle down as soon as possible, then he will also be held accountable by the Marquis. And his brain is not stupid. After carefully asking the housekeepers earlier, he noticed the clue. "Huh? What do you mean by commander Bink?" "Master Alled, what your subordinates mean is that we might as well choose to take the initiative to attack, so that they can''t use the unknown weapon. After all, if the enemy uses that weapon in their own crowd, they will definitely suffer damage!" "They are only five hundred people. If there is no weapon that can make a loud noise, it doesn''t take much effort to eliminate them!" "So, Master Alled, this subordinate is willing to lead a team of cavalry to solve the enemy!" Bink said, and immediately asked for battle. Alled was immediately moved after hearing this, "Okay, there are still 800 people in the Jusen Cavalry Regiment in the city. You can take them all with you, Bink." "In addition, I will also select 200 guards who can ride horses from the infantry corps, and let them ride ordinary war horses for you to make up a thousand people!" "Yes, Master Arred, your subordinates will definitely take care of the guards of the Onyx Principality!" "Well, I am waiting for your good news. I have sent a messenger to tell my father the truth about this matter, so Bink, you must solve the enemy as soon as possible, so that my father and the others can deal with the army of the Onyx Principality more at ease! " "Yes, Master Arred!" Among the 800 Giant Forest cavalry, there are 70 or 80 titled knights, plus 200 ordinary guard knights. With such a force, even if the enemy has tens of thousands of infantry, it is estimated that they can rush back and forth several times. The guests did not believe that with such strength, it would be difficult to deal with a mere five hundred enemies! After the meeting, Ared and Bink had no intention of delaying, and immediately summoned troops and prepared to set off against Narant! ... Narant didn''t know that he had successfully attracted the extraordinary knights in Jusen City, and they were still on their way. Two more days passed, and in the early morning of this day, Shirley''s little loli suddenly hurried to Narant to report. "My lord, Little Bee found a convoy ahead!" "Shirley, where is that convoy?" Master Narant, who was already a little tired of the boring journey, suddenly became energized when he heard the words. This is the rear of the enemy. As long as there is a convoy or a figure, it must be the enemy. "Sir, it''s more than three miles ahead!" "Okay!" Narant looked at Quick and others: "Notify the team, speed up, and prepare for battle!" "Yes, my lord!" The order was issued, and all the walking serfs and coolies returned to the carriages, and then their convoys rushed forward. After just over ten minutes, they caught up with the team reported by the bees. This is a convoy of only fifty or sixty people. There are more than twenty guards in the team, and the bright flags flying in the team show that they are a noble team, not an ordinary caravan. "Haha! This time I''m going to make a fortune again!" Seeing this, Narant immediately showed a bright smile. If it was a caravan, there would be no oil or water. After all, he couldn''t even take away the population, nor did he rob the enemy''s goods. But if the other party is a noble, there must be a lot of gold coins on them, and the nobles themselves are also very valuable. "Sir, they found us, and they seem to be running away!" At this moment, Quick reminded. Obviously, the other party looked at them aggressively, and the number was surprisingly large, and there was no plan to come over to confirm their identity! "Quick, lead the Storm Squad to catch up with me and stop them!" "Yes, my lord!" After a few days of traveling, the number of title knights in Narant''s Storm Knights has increased by more than ten people. Now, except for the seven Storm Knights who have not completed the breakthrough, the others are already titled knights. All, now it''s just dealing with a noble team with only one or two titled knights, and Narant doesn''t need to worry about it at all. Following his order, Quick took the Storm Knight out of the team immediately, and chased the other side with his horse. After seeing this, the noble team in front was even more frightened and began to flee. It''s a pity that Quick and others are riding the best war horses, and they are still wearing leather armor, so they run absolutely fast. Before the opponent ran more than a mile, the entire team was stopped. However, the battle had not yet erupted ahead, and the noble team just relied on the carriage to make a defensive formation. "Your Excellency, which family are you from?" When Narant arrived, a young man hiding behind the carriage turned pale and asked Narant. "It''s a pleasure to meet you My name is Narant Berwick, from the Onyx Principality. I don''t know what your Excellency is called?" Narant said with a smile. "Ma... Agate Principality!" When he heard Narant''s identity, the young man almost went soft. "Well, have you heard of me?" "Listen... I''ve heard of it!" The young man was about to cry. He is a nobleman from the Marquis of Lissen near the south. Although Naland invaded from the west to the north, after hearing the horror of Naland, he was worried that Naland''s team would attack the south, so he prepared to bring Finance took refuge in Jusen City. There are many nobles like him, and there are nobles who have fled the territory from the east and the south. After all, no one can determine the next attack route of Narant. But he didn''t expect him to be so unlucky, and it turned out that he directly met the man who is said to have the power of divine punishment. "Don''t be nervous, I don''t eat people, what''s your name and what territory are you from!" Looking at this situation, Narant knew that this time he could get a meat ticket without any effort, and his mood suddenly became better. Chapter 428： Shocking 1 Explosion (Part 1) (2 in 1) "Your Excellency Narant, I... my name is Peel, I come from Chaff Land in the south, Baron Chaff is my father!" Although he has not yet disarmed, Peel is afraid of Narant''s reputation and has no will to resist. "Well, from the south? Your Excellency Peel, then I am honored to inform you that you are now my captive. Do you have any comments on this?" "No... no... right?" "Very good, Your Excellency Peel, then let your subordinates lay down their weapons, and I will treat you preferentially!" Narant smiled warmly throughout the whole process, as if he was just chatting with old acquaintances. "Good... good!" Pete didn''t resist, and accepted the request to disarm without tears. And those guards who were already pale when they heard the order to put down their weapons were relieved. After Quake and others took over the team, Narant called Peel and was going to ask about the situation of the Onyx Principality. Since this Peel came from the south, he must be closer to Oak City, and he may be able to know some news ahead. "Your Excellency Peel, is your Chaff Baron close to Oak City?" "Your Excellency Narant, we are two days away from Oak City from Chafling!" Peel replied cautiously. "Then do you know the recent battle situation on the front line, how is our Onyx Principality army?" "Lord Narant, I did hear something from the food convoy passing by, saying that the army of the Onyx Principality has been besieged on a hill!" "What, being besieged on a hill?" Narant''s heart sank. "Did Xiao Huihui not complete the task?" Although Xiao Huihui was sent to try it out, Narant still placed some expectations. Now it seems likely that Xiao Huihui''s letter has not been delivered, which makes him a little disappointed. However, just when Narant was in shock, this Peel continued: "Your Excellency Narant, I also heard that according to the plan of our Majesty and the Marquis, it is impossible for the army of your Onyx Principality to evacuate! " "However, it seems that just before our army of the Principality was about to launch an attack, your Onyx Principality suddenly sensed the danger, and then started to evacuate in advance, so that your Onyx Principality''s army of tens of thousands of people retreated hundreds of miles." "And my army of the Northern Principality has only captured a small part of your Onyx Principality, and the rest of the army is still under siege!" "Evacuate a moment before the attack? So, our Onyx Principality army did not lose many troops?" Hearing the latter words, Narant''s heart that had sunk to the bottom finally recovered a little. At the same time, guess whether this is Xiao Huihui sending the information. Although it is a bit late, it is better than the whole army being wiped out. It is a fortune in misfortune. "Yes, Lord Narant, I heard that only thousands of people were captured, and they were all caught in the dark after losing the team!" Peel nodded and replied. "Yeah! Thank you for your notification, Your Excellency Peel!" Hearing this news, Narant felt a lot more at ease, and was even more determined to disrupt the rear plan. "My lord! My lord!" At this moment, Shirley Little Lolita ran over anxiously. "What''s wrong Shirley?" "Sir, the bees report that another enemy has appeared in the north. There are many, many people, at least half more than us, and they are all riding horses!" Xue Li replied immediately. "Half more than us? They are all riding horses? This is probably the team that Jusen City sent out to deal with us." Narant''s expression became serious immediately, He had been stirring up trouble in the Marquis of Lyson these days, and he had long anticipated this. And the number of this cavalry was not unexpected. At this moment in Jusen City, in addition to the infantry, I am afraid that all the cavalry have been sent. However, when the enemy sent cavalry, he was more at ease than sending infantry. "Sherry, how far are they?" "Sir, it''s about three or four miles away, and it takes more than 20 minutes to get here." "Devil, Shirley, you know the situation, you continue to let the little bee look at the surrounding situation. By the way, now you can let the big fireball get off the carriage!" "Yes, my lord!" Afterwards, Little Loli immediately ran towards the rear convoy as ordered. Narant, on the other hand, began to observe the surrounding terrain, and at the same time began to summon Quick, Raymond and others, At this moment, the surroundings are all plains and wilderness, which is the most suitable venue for cavalry battles. Obviously, such terrain is very unfavorable for Narant. Of course, he only had a team of dozens of cavalry, even in a complex terrain, facing thousands of cavalry, he also had no advantage. At this moment, Narant saw a low tree on the right. Although the woods are not big, it is just right for the serfs, carriages and horses in the team to hide. "Sir!" At this moment, Quick, Raymond and the others just arrived. "Sherry''s bees found a cavalry in the north. There are thousands of them. Raymond, you should immediately ask the serfs to withdraw their carriages to the woods over there to hide. Remember to use the carriages to form a circle for defense!" "Yes, my lord!" "Vivian, you also follow Raymond and place five crossbow arrows in the woods, just in case!" "Yes, my lord!" "Quake, you immediately start making ''Rage of Glory'' with Storm Knight. The more you do, the better. By the way, this time the lead is replaced by a fast-burning paper lead!" "Yes, my lord!" "Big stone, you go and call all the barbarian coolies in the team, remember to bring tools such as hoes!" As orders were issued one after another, all Narant''s subordinates performed their duties and began to quickly arrange. In the end, Narant personally took his personal guards and dozens of barbarian coolies to the open space ahead. To deal with this incomparable brigade of cavalry, Narant''s response plan was still gunpowder bombs. After all, this is the weapon he is currently relying on the most, and the best way to deal with such a large number of enemies. Soon, Narant marked a few spots for a group of barbarians to dig. The potholes they need to dig are in different locations and in different depths. Among them, the shallow pits are prepared for burying bombs, and the deep pits are prepared for the guards who ignite the leads. Although Narant''s clay pot bomb is easy to use, it is too backward after all, and it needs to be ignited with the most primitive leads. Therefore, the ignition time must be pinpointed, and the safety of the ignition guards must be guaranteed. Let the guards hide in the deep pit, let them set fire while avoiding the enemy cavalry, and the damage of the explosion. Soon, dozens of barbarians quickly dug holes, and Quick and others quickly sent the just-made clay pot bombs. There are ten in total. These ten clay pot bombs, Narant will be placed in two different locations. One of the placements is the most concentrated, with one placed every ten meters or so, a full nine! In the other place, only one was placed, just in case. Narant is very confident in dealing with the enemy cavalry. The only thing I don''t know is that I don''t know the strength of the enemy''s leader, and I don''t know whether my clay pot bomb can hit the enemy hard. If the enemy''s realm is too high, and the black powder can''t hit him hard, then his little silver knight and Catherine may not be easy to deal with. "I hope the God of Glory can take care of me!" In the end, Narant could only ask the Glory boss for help. "My lord, the person in charge of the ignition has also been arranged!" With the pot bomb and the lead buried, Quick came to Narant to report. "Very well, then you all go to the woods first! Remember to tie the war horse!" "Yes, my lord!" Everyone who heard the words immediately moved towards the grove on the right. "Natasha, go and dodge first!" After Quik and the others left, Narant found that there was still someone standing beside him who was indifferent and turned his head, but Natasha was standing beside him. beside. "My lord, I''d better follow you! I''m fast!" Natasha shook her head, rarely disobeying Narant''s order. "Okay! Remember to follow the adults later!" Narant didn''t insist, because he had already seen the enemy in his telescope. ... "What''s the matter? Why did Narant suddenly pull us into the woods? Peel, you were just ahead, did you hear any news? Did our reinforcements come?" In the convoy, a group of tightly bound noble descendants were curiously guessing what happened. "I was a little far away just now, but I vaguely heard that Jusen City sent cavalry!" Pete replied. "Ah, Jusen City has sent cavalry? That''s great, aren''t we saved?" After hearing the words, several noble descendants immediately revealed surprises. The Jusen Cavalry Regiment is a transcendent existence in their hearts. "It''s too early to be happy, have you forgotten that Sir Narant has a God''s Punishment Weapon in his hands?" At this time, Ryan and Keelin were a little uneasy. "Lion, Keelin, didn''t you say a few days ago that Narant''s glorious wrath needs to be ignited." "The cavalry is not a castle, and will stand still and wait for the wrath of glory to be ignited!" "Furthermore, I think Jusen City must have gotten the news. As long as you are careful to avoid those pots, and then besiege Narant''s team from all directions, then with the number of Narant, it will definitely be easy to solve! "Several noble descendants didn''t think there would be any surprises. "Hope it!" Perhaps the scene of the outbreak of Glory''s Wrath was too profound, perhaps because Narant''s image these days is a bit deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and the first few Ryan who were captured were not optimistic, and even faintly worried. Boom! Boom! "Come on!" Immediately, several people vaguely felt the tremor of the earth, and then they quieted down one by one, waiting for the result. At the same time, more than a mile away, the Giant Forest Knights have also discovered the movement of the grove here. Bink, the leader of the team, was very cautious. Instead of letting the cavalry in the brigade come forward, he sent dozens of ordinary cavalry to investigate. Soon, dozens of cavalrymen approached the position where the grove was less than 200 meters away. "emission!" Seeing this, Vivian directly issued an attack order. Whoosh whoosh! Five thick and long crossbow arrows roared out of the woods, and the dozens of cavalrymen immediately began to flee in a panic. puff puff! Unfortunately, in the end, there were still two unlucky ghosts who were shot down with their horses. Afterwards, these cavalry did not dare to stay too long, and immediately turned their horses and started to return. The grove is not dense, so they have seen the general scene inside, and more importantly, they have been able to confirm that there is an enemy inside. "Lord Commander, there are dozens of carriages and hundreds of people in the grove, and they also fired extremely thick and long arrows at us!" The situation ahead was quickly reported to Bink. "That''s right, that''s Narant''s team!" "A mere five hundred people dare to invade our Marquis of Lissen, I will let him go back and forth! Now, all the cavalry obey the order, according to the strategy I explained to you on the road, the first team of four hundred people are divided from four to four. Attack the enemy in the direction!" "The rest of the people wait in place and follow my orders!" Bink had already figured out how to deal with Narant, especially to guard against the rumored "Rage of Glory". In short, two words, scattered! The number of enemies is not large, and they are basically ordinary infantry, so he will let his cavalry attack from everywhere. In this way, even if the enemy really uses the ''Rage of Glory'', it is impossible to resist attacks from all sides at the same time. As long as his subordinates can break through the defense line and attack the counter, then the threat of ''Rage of Glory'' will be eliminated. Unless, the other party is really crazy enough to die with them. Of course, if that''s the case, the six hundred people he reserved are just in case. Woohoo! With Bink''s order, the horn of the charge was blown, and the four hundred cavalry began to run wildly in the wilderness, divided into four hundred squadrons to start attacking from four directions at the same time. As for Bink, he waited seven or eight hundred meters away with the remaining men and horses, ready to support at any time. "Huh? What''s going on?" When the attack started, Bink''s cornered light suddenly swept to an open space on the side. In the open space, a young man stood up from the grass, and Bink''s brows suddenly wrinkled. "Nido, take a small team to arrest that man!" To be careful, Bink sent another small team of cavalry. ... "It seems that the matter of ''Rage of Glory'' has reached Jusen City, and the leader of the team is quite vigilant! It''s just a pity..." Narant couldn''t help laughing when he saw the enemy''s division of troops. They probably never dreamed that as long as they got closer to more than a mile, they would be doomed. I believe that after this battle, his goal of disturbing the Marquis of Lissen will be achieved. Thinking like this, Narant took out the small porcelain bottle in his arms. The reason why he dared to go deep alone, apart from gunpowder, this purple alfalfa essence is his biggest support. As long as he can control the movements of the enemy''s warhorse, he can deal with it calmly, whether it is fighting or escaping. Of course, the only bad thing is that the effect of this purple alfalfa essence is not divided between enemy and mine. Otherwise, Narant feels that with his hundreds of people, he can penetrate the entire Marquis of Lissen. Boo! As the bottle cap of purple alfalfa essence was opened, a strong purple alfalfa scent began to diffuse in the wind. Narant thought for a while and felt that it was not enough, so he poured the whole bottle of purple alfalfa essence onto the surrounding grass without hesitation. hoo hoo hoo! And when Narant finished pouring the purple alfalfa essence, just over ten seconds later, the changes in the field began The first problem was the cavalry who were approaching the grove. They suddenly found that the warhorse under them was out of control, and actually stopped slowly, then raised their heads and began to smell something in the surrounding air. After a pause for a few seconds, all the horses looked in one direction. There, a young man in silver iron armor and a red cloak on his back stood alone, watching them as if he were watching a good show. Just when they were inexplicable, the war horse under them suddenly began to neigh frantically, and then abruptly began to run towards the young man. "Ah! What''s the matter, my warhorse is out of control?" "mine too¡­¡­" Immediately, the knights on horseback looked terrified and overwhelmed. And after seeing this scene, Bink still wanted to get angry, and didn''t understand what the subordinates in front wanted to do. But at the next moment, his expression changed drastically. Chapter 429： Shocking 1 explosion (below) Because, the warhorse under him suddenly became restless, and his front hooves were raised high. hoo hoo hoo! The next moment, Bink''s warhorse also began to run wildly. "Flame! What are you doing? Stop!" Bink, startled, quickly pulled the reins. But no matter how much strength he used, the warhorse named Raging Flame was still indifferent. hoo hoo hoo! It seems that he has taken the lead of the commanding adults. Immediately, more war horses neighed from behind him. Boom! Boom! With a long neigh, his subordinate warhorses also began to run wildly without receiving any orders. In an instant, Bink''s original strategy of dividing troops was completely disrupted, and the real main force of the 600 Giant Forest cavalry in the rear moved in the same direction. "What''s going on!" Bink''s face changed drastically, and he couldn''t think of why all the war horses would go mad together! "Could it be... Could it be... the scene of Bacher in the valley?" Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in Bink''s mind, and a thought appeared in his mind. He remembered what happened to the deputy commander of the Royal Knights, Bucher, who was ridiculed by everyone a few days ago! At that time, Nabacher also said that they were about to return with a great victory, but they did not expect that their war horses seemed to be suddenly cursed and began to run wildly uncontrollably. If it wasn''t for the more than 100 royal knights who escaped to testify in unison for him, it is very likely that Batcher''s head would have been lost. "Could it really be the blessing of the God of Glory?" Bink looked at the young man who was still calm, facing thousands of horses galloping away, still wearing a faint smile, an unprecedented chill appeared in his heart! "It''s finally here! God of glory bless! Let me complete this wave perfectly!" Narant didn''t know Bink''s mental trajectory, but when he saw the essence of purple alfalfa appear, his heart was finally settled. Now waiting for the next moment of the shocking explosion! tap! tap! Soon, thousands of giant cavalrymen were brought to the explosion site preset by Narant by the war horse. After arriving at the preset location, the war horses finally stopped running and frantically began to compete for tender grass on the surrounding grass. "There are traces of excavation on the ground!" Bink was also brought to the preset location by his mount at this time. And when he saw that the soil around him had been turned over, his complexion suddenly changed! "All cavalrymen obey the order and immediately give up their horses and flee!" "Want to escape? It''s too late!" Narant also heard this shout, and while running towards the distance, he couldn''t help showing a smile. The moment they stepped into the preset location, the guards in charge of the ignition had already ignited the leads. Although the paper lead is thirty or forty meters long, the burning speed is not slow. "Quickly evacuate..." Bink was a little desperate. Thousands of war horses didn''t know what magic they had, and they all scrambled to make a mess. There was no gap at all between the war horses and the war horses were crowded within a range of less than 100 square meters. Even if he wanted to evacuate himself, it was extremely difficult. Boom! Boom! And just before his voice completely fell, a loud bang suddenly broke out in the field. With the appearance of white light everywhere, he watched all the subordinates around him, including their horses, being blown away by a huge energy. These subordinates didn''t even have time to scream, they fell from a height of more than ten meters and died directly. "God of Glory, why is this..." Bink''s eyes were split, and he roared in pain. Boom! However, before his roar fell, the same loud noise came from under him. Immediately, he only felt darkness in front of him, and then the whole person flew towards the air lightly... Boom! Boom! With the sound of a breathtaking explosion, even Narant, the initiator, could not help but shudder. In the face of such an explosion, he, the silver junior knight, also felt a terrifying coercion. And the people in the woods in the distance were even more pale, and with each explosion, they would shiver unconsciously. Although they have seen the explosion scene of "Rage of Glory" many times, each time they see each other, their legs are still weak, and they are more deeply aware of their own insignificance. The breath time expired, and when the bang that resounded through the heavens and the earth gradually dissipated, the venue finally returned to silence. The long neighing of the horses in the original scene has disappeared. And Narant and the people in the woods were also silent. They are all quietly waiting for the smoke to dissipate in the field. Whoosh! The autumn wind in the wilderness came and brushed everyone''s hearts, making everyone shudder. And this autumn wind also slowly blew away the gunpowder smoke in the field. As the smoke of gunpowder gradually dissipated, a cruel scene came into view. The **** scenes in that scene were like purgatory on earth. Even Narant could not help frowning slightly when he saw it, feeling uncomfortable. . "Roar! Your majesty! The wrath of glory is mighty!" "Your majesty! The wrath of glory is mighty!" "Your Majesty! The Wrath of Glory is mighty"! " However, at this moment, I don''t know who is leading the charge, but bursts of cheers suddenly erupted in the woods. Narant was taken aback by the cheers. "These guys, shouldn''t they be in awe of the **** scene!" How could Narant know that he didn''t care about blood or blood for his subordinates. They only knew that if they could not defeat the thousands of cavalry, they would be killed or captured. Therefore, they never show mercy to the enemy. "It''s me being hypocritical!" In a second, Narant also reflected that his awe was due to the thinking of that previous life, which made him more hypocritical than these serfs. After all, this is a battlefield, only the enemy and me and life and death. Of course, this is not a bad thing either. Pity for the dead enemy will not make him pay the price, but it will allow him to retain a trace of the mark of his previous life. Clang! However, just as the cheers came and went, there was a sudden sound of a long sword being unsheathed from the front. "Devil! You must be a demon!" Immediately, a middle-aged man covered in blood slowly stood up, his face could not be seen clearly, only those angry eyes stared at Narant bloodthirsty. "Hey! It''s not dead yet! This is... Silver High Rank!" Narant sucked in a breath of cold air. The silver high-level knight is really strong, and he has not died in the face of such an explosion. "I''m going to kill you!" Bink waved his long sword and charged towards Narant regardless. "Catherine, don''t come forward!" Narant''s expression changed, Bink''s vindictiveness was still strong, maybe it was the end of the shot, but it was not something that Narant could compete with now. Narant immediately began to run wildly, heading towards a half-person-high grass. Seeing Narant fleeing, Bink did not hesitate, nor did he pay any attention to Catherine who was not far away, but went after Narant. Boom! After Bink chased into the grass, a small piece of vacant mud suddenly appeared in front of him, and the mud on the ground had obviously been turned over. However, he didn''t have time to react at all. The next moment, the earth under his feet uttered a terrifying sound again, and Bink''s body was suddenly lifted off, and he was thrown twenty or thirty meters into the air. boom! Immediately Bink''s body slammed to the ground, and the broken and sunken armor made a muffled sound again. In a deep pit more than ten meters away, Narant''s head popped out. At this moment, he was also a little miserable, his head was covered in mud and dust, and a trace of blood was overflowing from his ears. However, Narant couldn''t care less about it now. Seeing that Bink fell to the ground, he didn''t get up again. He pulled out his long sword and quickly turned back. Carefully approaching Bink, he was relieved that after this second explosion, Bink finally lost his strength. However, the vitality of high-level knights is really strong, and Bink is still alive at this moment. "Evil... the devil!" Bink gasped, like a worn-out rotten bellows, spitting out blood, while speaking unwillingly to Narant. "Sorry, I also have friends and subordinates that I need to protect. This is the rule of your world, and I can''t do anything about it!" Narant paid his respects to Bink, then picked up the long sword and placed it on his left. chest. puff! With Narant''s sudden force, Bink''s heart was pierced, and he finally took his last breath. Chapter 430： whose army is it? "Sir, you are injured!" Catherine quickly approached. After seeing Bink dying, she quickly put away the thin stabbing sword, and took out a square scarf from her bosom to wipe the blood from Narant''s ears! "grown ups!" "grown ups!" In addition to Catherine, Quick and others in the distance were also running wildly, and Vivian even sat on the body of Da Huihui, and then covered Shirley''s eyes or let her see the **** battlefield. "Sir, are you alright!" "I''m fine!" When all the subordinates arrived, Narant waved his hand towards them. Vinnie had come to him at this moment to start the treatment. With this lucky woman here, this kind of minor injury is nothing at all. "Quake, you carry the corpse of this enemy leader to the woods, and let those noble descendants clean him up!" For this unnamed enemy leader, Narant still maintained a trace of respect. It must be very difficult to cultivate to the high level of silver, and as a result, he was killed by his own two big bombs. In addition, this corpse Narant also has a use, that is, it is ready to be taken to Jusen City to complete the final blow of this hinterland journey. ... Next, after sending a group of subordinates to clean the battlefield, Narant received Vinnie''s treatment on the spot. The treatment was complete when Vinnie''s green light flickered on either side of Narrant''s ears for a moment. ... "This... this is Deputy Commander Bink, he... he is dead!" "Then... the other cavalry..." In the center of the convoy in the woods, looking at the corpse in front of them, all the young children fell into a daze. In the past, the Giant Forest Knights were definitely the highest existence in their hearts. And Bink, the deputy commander, is also the object that the children of the small nobles look up to. After all, in this continent, being able to cultivate to the silver level is really a ceiling for them. None of them dared to guarantee that they and others could cultivate to this point on the day of old age and death. But now this silver high-level knight has died like this... "Young masters, my lord has ordered you to help the commander to sort out the body. Please don''t be stunned. If the lord asks you later, I won''t be able to do it!" Quick on the side looked at the descendants of the nobles with some playfulness. They only saw Bink''s body now. If they saw the **** scene outside, they didn''t know if they would faint from shock. "OK!" Hearing the urging, all the young children woke up like a dream. Although I have never done such a thing before, people have to bow their heads under the eaves. ... Next, the cleaning of the battlefield took only half an hour. The reason why it is so fast is mainly because the battlefield is too tragic, and there is nothing to clean up. Except for the iron armor of dozens of famous knights, which has recycling value, the rest of the horses or leather armor has become smashed. In the end, Narant could only have the guards gather up the armor and put them on the carriage, and bury the rest of the bodies and items on the spot. Looking at the seventy or eighty pairs of pitted iron armor, Narant also sighed for a while. Sometimes technology is really a Pandora''s box. If these seven or eighty extraordinary knights are placed on the frontal battlefield, they are enough to slaughter thousands of enemies. But in the end, he was so confused and died under the black gunpowder of several hundred kilograms. ... After packing up the battlefield, Narant continued to set off with the team, and at their speed, they could reach Jusen City in less than three days at most. When he arrives at Jusen City and completes Lord Narant''s visit here, he can return arrogantly. Counting the days, the army of the Northern Principality should have also received the news. He felt that the other party could not be able to sit still. Therefore, if you need to use this time difference to return from the original road, then you can perfectly end the looting journey in the rear. ... When Narant was heading towards Jusen City, what he didn''t know was that his calculations seemed to have gone wrong. Because, the army of the Northern Principality actually received the news that he was wreaking havoc in the rear three days ago. This news was not sent by Ared, who was sitting in Jusen City, but when the two housekeepers he released went to report it. Speaking of which, these housekeepers are also very flexible, and they know that Jusen City may not have many troops. Therefore, the four housekeepers who were first released were divided into two groups. One group went to Giant Forest, and the other group went to Oak City. And they have the advantage of doing this, that is, there is a high probability that they can rescue their captured young master. Because the direction of the enemy is all the way to the north, Jusen City will definitely send troops, and they will ask their master for help towards the army of the Principality. When the master knows the news, he will definitely beg the Marquis to send a team back to help. In this way, there will be a front and back attack at that time, and the possibility of his own young master being rescued will naturally increase greatly. And the fact is as they expected, when the news spread to the frontline army, it received unimaginable attention. In the end, even the king and the marquis summoned the two of them. Of course, the most inquiries from the king and the marquis were about the weapons in that party. In addition to the "Rage of Glory", he also focused on asking about weapons that can shoot thick and long arrows. After confirming that the team that ravaged the marquis had these weapons, the king and the marquis immediately decided to send an army of tens of thousands of people to come back to help. Among them, there are 10,000 infantrymen and 2,000 elite cavalry regiments, each led by two silver high-level knights, among which there are several silver knights. The reason why the Northern Principality cares so much about the mere 500 people in the rear is because they have discovered that the infantry they sent to the rear may be destroyed. In addition, from the mouth of a captured enemy earl''s son, they learned that the culprit who wiped out their tens of thousands of infantry was probably the Narant who was raging in the rear. In addition, the crossbow arrow used by Narant was also recognized as the secret weapon that could shoot the Bronze Knight to death in the valley. In addition, the king and the marquis were also very interested in Narant''s "Rage of Glory" and the catapult in the shape of a cart. For all these reasons, if it wasn''t for the army of the Principality to besiege the army of the Principality of Onyx, perhaps an additional 20,000 troops would be sent to encircle and suppress it. ... On the hill guarded by the Onyx Principality, the king and the six counts gathered together are having an urgent discussion in the council hall. "You heard what the envoy of the Northern Principality said just now, let''s talk about it! What are your opinions!" "Your Majesty, we will definitely not accept their proposal, which is related to the future of our entire principality!" Bernard was the first to speak. "Bernard, it''s not your heir who was captured, you must say it lightly!" Bernard''s words fell, and he was immediately opposed by Rakoff. It turned out that just now, the Northern Principality sent an envoy to express that the Northern Principality wanted to conduct peace talks with the Onyx Principality. Of course, now that the Northern Principality has the upper hand, the so-called peace talks are completely unequal treaties. The content is very simple, that is, all nobles in the Onyx Principality can be allowed to leave safely, but the guards and all weapons in their hands must remain. Of course, the elite cavalry regiments of the king and several counts are no longer among them, and their cavalry regiments can also leave safely. In addition to the above conditions, there is one more that the Agate Principality must cede the Fire Dragon Fortress to the Northern Principality. According to the meaning of the Northern Principality, the reason they want the Fire Dragon Fort is very simple, that is, to avoid the invasion of the Onyx Principality in the future. And if the Onyx Principality can agree to these two conditions, they will unconditionally release a group of captured noble descendants. On the other hand, if the Onyx Principality did not agree to this condition, then their northern principality would have limited patience, and they might use their descendants as human shields to attack the hills. These conditions of the Northern Principality are a trap at first sight. Whether it is to leave the guards and flee, or to sell the Fire Dragon Castle, as long as this is done, the future of the Onyx Principality... I am afraid there will be no future. But as time went by, the food for the tens of thousands of troops had gradually bottomed out, and it was almost impossible to support it. The counts had already made the worst plan. Now the Northern Principality is threatening their heirs, which makes everyone hesitate. After all, even if the North is not intimidating, if it is finally forced, the counts will choose to abandon the car to protect the commander, and save the most elite team as much as possible and escape back. Among the conditions given by the northern principality now, the only difference is that there is an additional condition for ceding the Fire Dragon Fort. But the exchange of this dragon castle is also related to the safety of their children. Therefore, the focus of the king and several counts is whether it is worthwhile to redeem their heirs with Fire Dragon Fort. "Rakoff, although my heir has not been captured, this is not the main factor for me to judge whether this peace talks are good or bad!" Bernard frowned. "Your Majesty, and everyone else, the Fire Dragon Fortress is not only convenient for us to invade the Northern Principality, but also the most important barrier for us to defend against the Northern Principality!" "If the Fire Dragon Fortress is lost, then the offensive and defensive situation of our two principalities will be reversed, and it will become that the northern principality can invade us at any time!" "More importantly, if we lose these tens of thousands of troops, then I am afraid that we will no longer be able to resist the invasion of the northern principality!" Bernard''s voice fell, and the field fell into silence. How could the other counts have not thought of the consequences of what Bernard said. But according to the current situation, the army is unlikely to be brought back. Although the Fire Dragon Fort is very important, it is not their own territory, it belongs to the king. Several counts still have a slight sense of superiority in the past, and feel that as long as they return safely, they only need one or two years of cultivation before they can get back together. When they launch the Autumn Expedition again, they will be able to take back the Fire Dragon Fortress by force. Now it is more cost-effective to exchange the Fire Dragon Fort fortress for their heirs. "Dong Dong Dong!" Just when the hall fell silent, the door was knocked. "Come in!" The king did not show displeasure because he was disturbed, because he knew that if he could knock on the door at this time, he must have something important to report. Sure enough, an iron guard walked in carefully, and then whispered: "Your Majesty, a spy just took advantage of the opportunity to attack and passed in a secret letter!" Although the army is under siege and cannot transmit information to the outside world, some of the spies who were placed in the past will still take the initiative to transmit information as much as possible. However, most of these intelligences are of no use, and only roughly describe the strength of the troops everywhere at the foot of the mountain. There have been several such secret letters in the past two days. "Yeah!" The king took the note without hesitation, and waited for the Iron Guard to exit before slowly unfolding it. Opened the letter, checked the complicated icon below the secret letter, and concluded that it was really a spy, and the king checked it carefully. Following the inspection, the king''s brows immediately wrinkled, and his eyes became even more flickering. When the counts saw such a situation, they waited curiously to see if the king would reveal the contents of the letter later. It didn''t take long for the king to read the letter, but he didn''t plan to keep it secret. He looked at everyone strangely and said, "The Northern Principality sent tens of thousands of troops back to the Marquis of Lissen the day before yesterday!" "Selection of tens of thousands of people to return to the Marquis? Your Majesty, why is this?" The earls were a little puzzled. "It seems that an army of our Onyx Principality has invaded the hinterland of the Marquis of Lissen, and has captured several castles in a row!" The king''s eyes flashed. "Ah? The army of our Onyx Principality has entered the hinterland of the Marquis of Lissen. How is this possible?" Several counts looked at each other. They are all sitting right here! Where are the other armies of the Onyx Duchy? "Your Majesty, whose army is it? Our team seems to be here!" Several counts, look at me, I look at you, feeling a little inexplicable. "I don''t know about this either. I want to ask you! Isn''t it the army of your family?" The king was also surprised. He thought it was a good thing done by his vassals. But looking at their reflections now, it doesn''t seem to be the case. It''s a pity that the position of the spy who passed the news is not high, so I can only collect general information, because this news has spread throughout the entire army of the Northern Principality. As for the identity of the invading team, it has not been reported. "Could it be that a team from another small principality invaded in the name of our Onyx principality?". "Probably not! How dare those small principalities dare to invade the northern principality!" The earls frowned and speculated. "Maybe I know who that team is!" At this moment, Bernard, who had not spoken for a while, suddenly spoke up. "Bernard, you know?" In an instant, all the counts looked at Bernard, and the king asked directly. "Yes! Maybe, this team is my vassal Narant!" Bernard no longer sold his words. He thought about it, and it could only be Narant. After all, according to Stella, Narant is indeed planning to go to the hinterland of Lisenhou Territory. It''s just that he was a little uncertain just now. With the five hundred people in the Naland District, whether they were able to conquer several enemy castles in a row, and mobilized tens of thousands of troops from the Northern Principality to return to help. After all, among the hundreds of Narant''s people, excluding the auxiliary personnel, the real combat power is less than 200 people. Chapter 431： Narant is here for a tour! "Narant?" The king and the earls looked at each other, and they were no strangers to this name now. Since Maple Leaf City passed, the name of this little jazz has been branded in the minds of these big nobles. "Bernard, are you kidding me? Although Narant has a little bit of ability, he has captured several enemy castles and mobilized tens of thousands of guards to return to defense!" Lakoff was the first to say unconvinced. He now regrets his bowels. At first, he thought that he would make a lot of money by stealing the resident and the Tulip family''s resident. As a result, now his heir has been arrested. If the station is not changed, even if the enemy has tens of thousands of infantry, Tony will definitely not be captured, even if he can''t beat him, he can run. This is really not a benefit, and it has fallen into a **** hole. "Of course I''m not kidding. Stella told me the day before yesterday that Narant was going to take a detour from the desert to enter the hinterland of the Marquis of Lissen, and wanted to disrupt the enemy''s rear and reduce the pressure on our army." "If you didn''t send a team, I think this team that invaded the hinterland of the Northern Principality might only be my vassal!" "What''s the use of going, it''s just attracting tens of thousands of people, and it doesn''t help us much in the battle!" Lakoff was speechless and could only murmur sourly. However, when he realized that he had made a slip of the tongue, and saw that the king and several counts were looking at him strangely, he immediately stopped talking. "So, it might really be Narant!" The king looked away from Lakoff, "Bernard, it looks like this little guy is very good, I''m afraid you will have to give a good reward when you go back, a knighthood is no longer enough. Match his talents!" After a pause, he said half-jokingly: "If you don''t mind Bernard, I would also like to confer an honorary title on him." "The king conferred another honorary title? Double title?" Suddenly, several earls were taken aback. In theory, nobility naturally has only one title, after all, this is the basis for enfeoffment. But the king only gave an honorary title, so as long as Bernard did not object, it would be fine. Sometimes the little vassals are too good, and the monarchs of the monarchs will use this trick if they want to grab talents. Bernard naturally understood the meaning of the king, and immediately replied with a smile: "Your Majesty, Narant is still participating in the competition..." "Haha! All right!" The king knew that Bernard would not let him go, but he was only half-joking, and immediately slapped him, "However, no matter what, I hope this little guy can return safely!" After the joke was over, the king and several counts continued to negotiate. The result of the negotiation is that it is still being negotiated for the time being, and it will take some time to delay. After all, the Fire Dragon Fortress is really too important. Several counts and kings also wanted to see if they could try to break out in the next few days. ... Two days later, Jusen City. Dangdang! At noon, an unprecedented rush of bells rang out in the city that had not been attacked for decades. This caused the commoners and nobles in the city to hide in their homes in a hurry, closing their doors and praying to the sky. A group of guards who stayed behind quickly climbed up the city wall, waiting to watch outside the city. At this moment, a team of more than 700 people came slowly from outside the city of Jusen. It''s hard to imagine that a big city with millions of people can be made to jump around because of a team of 700 people. "what happened?" "Master Arred, there is a team of more than 700 people outside the city. We have never seen the flags in that team. My subordinates speculate... It is speculated that it is probably the army of the invading Agate Principality..." The deputy commander of the guard was difficult answer. "What, didn''t Bink take the Giant Forest Knights to destroy that invading team?" Alled''s face instantly turned blue. "Master Arred, maybe... maybe Commander Bink didn''t meet them!" The deputy commander of the guard carefully comforted him. While the odds are low, they have to go in the best direction. After all, they were thousands of elite cavalrymen, and they were led by Bink''s silver high-ranking commander. It would be unbelievable to be solved by just a few hundred enemies like this. Therefore, they felt a little filial in their hearts, thinking that maybe because their northern principality had many roads, Bink happened to be taking his cavalry and did not encounter this group of enemies. Aled didn''t speak. Although he already had the worst guess in his heart, he still had to imagine the slightest hope. "This city of one million is really magnificent, and you can''t even see the side!" Outside Jusen City, Narant saw the city of one million people for the first time. Rao was used to seeing ''magnificent and tall'' buildings in his previous life, but he still felt a little shock at this moment. Those buildings in the previous life were mostly of delicate and modern aesthetics. And this world is a brutal aesthetics of violence. The city walls built with heavy boulders, the towering towers, it is hard to imagine how much human and material resources are needed to complete such an architectural miracle in a society with such a backward technology. Approaching the city for about two miles, Narant stopped the team. Because there are large trebuchets in such a big city, you will definitely encounter them when you are close to that team. "Quick, come with me!" Stopping the team, Narant directly brought the Stormwind team, plus two carriages toward Jusen City. When the people on the city wall saw the small group of Narant coming straight towards the city wall, they looked at Ared nervously. "Don''t attack yet!" Aled was still calm, and he knew that no matter how powerful the enemy was, he would definitely not be able to attack the city. There are tens of thousands of guards in the city alone, and the walls are high and the doors are thick, which is not comparable to a small noble castle. . Soon, Narant took the team to more than 100 meters outside the city wall. "Your Excellency, who are you!" Alled saw the young man standing in the first place at a glance. The young man was wearing a pair of silver armor and a bright red cloak, and the faint smile on the corner of his mouth made Ared feel a little uncomfortable. When, such a small noble with a mere hundreds of people, dared to look at him so arrogantly. "Your Excellency, before asking someone else''s name, should you give your own name first, so that it is in line with the dignity of the nobles?" Narant still smiled. Aled took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and replied, "My name is Aled, the eldest son of the Marquis of Lissen, Your Excellency, I don''t know who you are!" "Haha! My name is Narant Berwick! I''m sure you''ve heard of it!" Narant smiled happily, "By the way, Your Excellency Arred, I would like to ask if I am the first person in the past few decades. A team from the Onyx Principality of Jusen City!" In the face of this not very lethal, but extremely humiliating question, Alled directly chose to ignore it. "Your Excellency Narant, you dared to come to Jusen City with a few hundred people, aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to go back?" "Your Excellency Arred is joking. Since I dare to come, I must not be afraid of not being able to go back!" Narant was a little disdainful. "By the way, in fact, I just came to see this Jusen City, and I will give you a gift by the way. After all, I can''t attack such a large city, so I can only continue to attack those small castles in the east or south! " "Although these small noble castles in your Onyx Principality are a bit poor, fortunately there are a lot of them, so I don''t dislike it!" "You..." Aled was almost out of breath. "Don''t be angry, Your Excellency Ared, let''s take a look at the two gifts I brought you!" Narant interrupted Ared directly. Immediately gave Quick a look, Quick received the order and immediately pulled a carriage to the front. With a clatter, the sackcloth covering it was lifted. "Ah! That''s Commander Bink!" The carriage was loaded with Bink''s body. In order to increase the fear of the nobles who stayed behind and let them continue to seek help from the frontline army, Narant came with the body of Bink to show that the thousands of elite cavalry were still destroyed. The previous statement that he would continue to go east or south was also deliberately trying to deceive Ared. "This... Narant, where is my giant forest cavalry?" Alled''s eyes were red in an instant, the straw in his heart finally disappeared, and he almost squatted on the ground. "Sorry, Your Excellency Arred, this Bink commander encountered me with thousands of cavalry, and in the end I had to defeat them!" "How is this possible!" Narant said lightly, but Ared was struck by lightning. "Your Excellency Alled, now I will return the commander''s body to you, and I have a second gift!" Saying that, Narant waved his hand again. Whoa! Immediately, the second carriage was lifted. What was revealed was a long rock, and on the rock there was an inscription of Narant''s visit here. This stele was encountered by Narant on the side of the road yesterday. Seeing such a suitably engraved rock, Narant suddenly wanted to check in in this Giant Forest City. After all, wasn''t it a very popular habit to hit cards wherever you went in your previous life? Soon, Quick and others dismounted, and immediately began to dig a hole, and then inserted the rock weighing several tons into the ground. "It''s not bad! It''s a pity that I don''t have a camera. Otherwise, I will take a picture as a souvenir, and it will be enough for me to play for a whole year!" Narant nodded with satisfaction! "Narant, you shameless bastard, my father will definitely avenge you!" The most elite Giant Forest Knights were wiped out by half, and now Narant is still humiliating them with a stone tablet, and Ared finally broke out. "Give me arrows, and the trebuchet fires me!" Ared roared. "Haha! Your Excellency Arred, you don''t need to return the gift. We will meet again in the future. I''ll go first, and there are many castles waiting for me in the east!" Narant laughed when he heard the words. His goal was achieved, and he evacuated directly with Quick and others. "Your majesty!" When Narant braved the huge stone bullets in the city to return to the team, Vivienne and Shirley''s daughters immediately flattered. "What kind of power does this have? It looks like he was driven back by the enemy''s trebuchet!" Running calmly in the rain, like a fearless hero on the battlefield! "It''s still the sweetest little loli''s mouth. "Haha! Is that so!" Narant couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words. It seems so. The speed of the stone bullets thrown by the trebuchet was too slow in his eyes, and it was easy to predict the trajectory, even if he walked back in the courtyard, there would not be any danger. "Yes! Your lord!" The girls nodded immediately. "Very good, after I go back this time, my lord, I will treat you to a celebratory dinner!" Narant was satisfied. "Go, let''s start returning!" Immediately, Narant waved his hand and prepared to end this looting journey. Buzz! However, at this time, dozens of little bees flew from behind at the same time, buzzing and dancing around the ears of the little loli! Chapter 432： Come in style, go embarrassed! (2 in 1) "Sherry, what''s wrong?" Seeing so many bees surrounding Shirley, Narant frowned slightly. The bees generally return to the hive if they are not reported. Obviously, something must have happened now. "My lord, these bees said that they found a lot of enemies, more than a few days ago!" Shirley didn''t make Narant wait for a long time, and immediately relayed the report after hearing the report. "More than last time? How come there are thousands of people in the team? It shouldn''t be like those small noble teams!" Narant was puzzled. Xue Li heard that her lord had misunderstood, and reminded weakly: "Sir, every bee found a team of thousands of people..." "Oh, each one... what, each bee found a team of thousands of people, Shirley, are you sure you heard that right?" Narant froze immediately. "Yes, my lord, these bees are returning from different roads from the south and east!" Shelly replied weakly. "How is this possible? Then there are tens of thousands of people, and the speed of the reinforcements coming back is too fast. Could it be that they took the train?" The estimates are quite different. "Sir, what is a train?" "It''s the car on fire... Shirley, how far is the enemy from here, is there any trace of the enemy in the north?" He now has the feeling of being a dog. He just pretended to be a coercion under Jusen City. He didn''t expect the retribution to come so quickly. If it''s just a team of thousands, then he can fight with gunpowder, but if it''s tens of thousands, even if it''s all infantry, he won''t dare to fight hard. Xue Li also knew that the situation was urgent, and although she didn''t know why the burning car could sit, she still began to answer, "Sir, the enemies are all coming from the south and the east, and there is still a distance of five or six miles. As for the north...the north The bees didn''t report back, so they probably haven''t found the enemy yet!" "It''s okay!" Narant finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that no dumplings were made. Of course, not being dumped does not mean that he can escape safely. After all, he has more than 700 people, but there are only more than 30 cavalry. No matter what, running away is the real business right now. Narant did not dare to hesitate any longer, and ordered to the team: "Everyone, get on the carriage now, and we will evacuate to the north!" "Yes, my lord!" The subordinates who heard the words quickly got into the carriage, and then began to rush towards the north of Jusen City under the leadership of Narant. It''s really cool when you come, and how embarrassed when you leave. The actions of Narant and others made everyone in the city inexplicable. After all, they didn''t run so fast in the face of the trebuchet attack. However, in any case, the departure of Narant and others did make everyone in the city relieved, and then Alled ordered people to put down the hanging basket and bring Bink''s body back. ... At the same time, five miles away from Jusen, a team of 10,000 people is gathering from various roads in the south and east. It is the army of the northern principality returning to help. In front of this army, there are thousands of elite cavalry taking the lead. About twenty minutes later, the two thousand cavalry took the lead to reunite at Jusen City. "Commander Bucher, haven''t you found it there?" "Commander Udi, we have no trace of the enemy to the east, nor have you found it to the south?" "Neither do we!" "Strange, where did the enemy go? Didn''t the serfs from the Baron of Chaf say that Narant came to Jusen City with a team?" When the two leaders met, they immediately began to ask each other about the situation. A few days ago, they met several serfs who had been released by Narant on the side of the road, and they identified Narant''s trail. As a result, they pursued all the way, seeing Jusen City right in front of them, but not seeing Narantna''s team, which made them a little puzzled. "Let''s go! Let''s go to Jusen City and ask. Since that Narant was still nearby two days ago, he can''t run." After saying that, the two commanders leaned towards the Jusen city wall. Dangdang! After Narant left, the tension in Jusen City had already weakened slightly, but after more than 20 minutes passed, there was a huge team coming. Suddenly, the alarm bells in the city rang again. Ared, who was about to return to the castle, had to turn back again. "What''s the matter?" Aled said while suppressing his anger. "Master Alled, a team of tens of thousands of people has come from outside the city. At present, the distance is too far to distinguish between the enemy and the enemy!" The commander of the guards also looked helpless. "A team of tens of thousands of people?" Alled was a little stunned, and then his eyes moved, "Quick, let''s go up and have a look!" Although he wondered why the reinforcements arrived so quickly, Alled had already guessed the identity of the person who came. Sure enough, when he came to the city wall, he saw Udi, the great commander of his own giant cavalry regiment, and he also had some impressions of the other person, who was the deputy commander of the Royal Knights of Bucher. "Commander Udi, why are you back so soon?" "Master Alled, two vassal stewards went to the front a few days ago and informed the adults about the rear of the territory. After the adults and His Majesty learned about it, they immediately sent us back to support." "By the way, Master Arred, where is the invader Narant now? We didn''t meet them on the road!" Udi had already seen the two-meter-long stele outside the city, and the characters ''Narant came here'' were especially conspicuous. Therefore, he understood that it was not that Narant had not come to Jusen City, but had already left before them. "That''s great!" Aled was overjoyed. Now he can''t care whether his performance will shame his father, he just wants to catch Narant and kill him with a knife. "Commander Udi, Narant arrived outside Jusen City more than half an hour ago, and 20 minutes ago, they hurried to the north again. They should have discovered your arrival in advance!" "Found us?" Udi and Bucher looked at each other, and they didn''t find the enemy spies all the way. However, the two of them couldn''t care less about their doubts, just pretending that their own and others'' Pathfinder Rangers didn''t move far, so they didn''t notice the enemy. "Master Arred, let''s go after that Narant first, and return to Jusen City after we catch him!" With that said, Udi and Bucher prepared to take the team to the north. "Wait, Commander Udi!" Alled suddenly remembered something, gritted his teeth and finally stopped Ute below. "Master Arred, what''s wrong?" "Commander Udi, be careful, I sent Deputy Commander Bink and 800 Giant Forest Knights to deal with this Narant a few days ago." "As a result... As a result, all 800 Giant Forest Knights were wiped out, and Deputy Commander Bink was also killed!" "What? The 800 Giant Forest cavalry was wiped out, and Bink died in battle?" Udi stiffened and looked at Ared in amazement. He is the commander of the Giant Forest Knights, and he knows the level of his subordinates. "Yes, Commander Udi, although I don''t know how he did it, you must be careful, especially pay attention to his ''Rage of Glory''." "Also, be sure to avenge the dead warriors!" "Okay, Master Arred, don''t worry, I will definitely let this Narant pay his blood debt!" Udi''s eyes were blood red. "Set off!" Immediately, Udi chased the north with the army without a word. ... "Sir, those teams are chasing us!" It didn''t take long for the news that the rear chasers were heading north was reported to Narant from Shirley. "Well, Shirley, you keep getting the bees to pay attention to them!" Nalanda nodded, and had no choice but to run north first for the sudden pursuit. At the same time, Narant then began to scan around to find the commanding heights. Of course, he was not going to find a commanding height to fight the enemy, but wanted to take a look at the size of the rear team. After continuing to run for about ten minutes, a hill of more than 100 meters finally appeared in front. Narant let the team continue to move forward, and he took the storm knight to climb the mountain. Standing on this mountain, the surrounding gentle terrain gave him an unobstructed view. I saw smoke billowing several miles behind, and the enemy at the front was only more than three miles away. Narant immediately raised the telescope to take a closer look, and the more he looked, the more difficult his face became. The chasing soldiers turned out to be 2,000 elite cavalrymen, and there were tens of thousands of infantrymen outside. According to the current situation, I believe that it will not take long for the enemy to catch up with his convoy. "Let''s go!" After the investigation, Narant took Quick and others to chase after the team. "Sir, what should we do now?" Quick saw the scene in the distance and couldn''t help asking Narant. "There is no way for now, wait for me to think about it!" Narant shook his head. "My lord, it''s better to divide the convoy into two teams. One team will escape with the serfs and coolies, and you will escape with Miss Vivienne, the others, and the captives," Quick suggested. "No! Even if the troops are divided, there are too many of them to pursue both of us at the same time, so even if you want to use serfs to help me delay time, it is impossible!" Narant immediately rejected Quick''s proposal, Understand what Quaker is thinking. "Also, I won''t give up any of my subordinates unless I have to!" Quick fell silent for a moment, looking at his adults with gratitude. Next, Narant and the others continued to flee. However, the carriage was not as good as the warhorse after all. Just over half an hour later, a group of dozens of enemy vanguards bit behind them. This was also because the enemy was very cautious and did not leave the infantry too far, otherwise the two thousand cavalry would have swarmed up long ago. "Quick, come with me and solve them!" The enemy of this squad was not in a hurry after catching up with them, and just bit them after a few hundred meters. Seeing this, Narant frowned, turned his horse''s head directly, and led the Storm Squad towards the rear. However, it is a pity that the cavalry in the rear are still not ready to fight. Seeing Narant and others turning back, they turned their heads and started to retreat. "These bastards!" Narant was so angry that he could only return without success. However, when they returned to the team for a moment, the dozens of cavalry in the rear turned back again and continued to bite behind them. "I''m ready to be a candy? I''m really good-tempered, isn''t it?" All the way, he hung others to fight, and he was played like this by others, and Narant was immediately angry. Immediately, he began to observe the terrain, and soon saw a forest. "Quick, you guys keep moving forward, my lord, I''ll go to ambush in the woods later, and when I intercept their way, you can turn back and cooperate with me to attack back and forth!" "Yes, my lord!" After instructing Quick, Narant ran towards the front first, and when he reached the woods, he rode directly into the woods beside the road. Because of the shelter of Quake and others, the dozens of Northern Principality cavalrymen in the rear did not notice it at all. In this way, Narant''s motorcade quickly passed by, and after waiting for dozens of seconds, the dozens of cavalrymen also came in front of him. "If you want to tease me, master, you have to pay the price!" "Demacia!" The next moment, Narant let out a loud shout, drove his horse out of the bushes by the roadside, and slashed towards the nearest knights with his sword. puff puff! With his long sword slashing, the two enemies were caught off guard at the first time. "Be careful, there are enemies!" The group of knights was startled by Nalande, and they all shouted and surrounded Nalande after they reflected. Especially the high-ranking bronze knight who led the team rushed to Narant. "Death!" Narant tapped the horse''s belly with both feet and met the cavalry squad leader **** for tat Dang! puff! As the long swords clashed, the squad leader''s sword was bounced off by Narant, and then Narant''s long sword slashed on his neck unabated. In an instant, a blood mist sprayed out from the neck of the squad leader, and his head rose into the sky. "Ah! The captain was beheaded by the enemy! He is a silver knight, everyone run!" "Run!" Immediately, the surrounding cavalry who wanted to besiege Narant all frightened away and began to flee in a hurry. "If you want to run, can you run away?" Narant snorted coldly, waving his sword and starting to hunt down! "kill!" At the same time, Quick and others in the rear also caught up, and followed Narant and began to hunt down the dozens of cavalry. In the end, Narant and others chased and killed them all the way, chasing them for more than two miles. And the original dozens of enemies, now there are only four or five people left. "Stop!" Seeing that he was about to meet the enemy''s large army, Narant finally stopped everyone. Boom! Boom! The large troops of the Northern Principality also discovered the situation here, and hundreds of cavalry were quickly approaching the front. "Let''s go, let''s go back!" Narant didn''t want to fight against the confrontation, and immediately ordered Quake and others. However, before leaving, he used the binoculars to observe the team in the rear up close. "Silver Peak Knight!" Narant''s expression became even more difficult to look at when he saw the leader behind him. Unexpectedly, the Northern Principality looked down on him so highly, and even dispatched peak silver knights. Moreover, one of them was the deputy commander of the Royal Knights, Bucher, and Narant also recognized it. Putting away the telescope, Narant did not dare to stay any longer, and took Quick and the others back to the convoy. Chapter 433： No way to escape? "Bacher, aren''t we chasing it?" At the same time, Bucher and Ute in the back also saw Narant and his Storm Team. Udi originally wanted to catch up immediately, but was stopped by the commander of Batcher. "Udi, I think this Narant is very strange. The last time he was in the valley, he used the crossbow arrow to cause huge casualties to our Royal Knights!" "And he can wipe out 800 Giant Forest Knights with only a few hundred people, so we must be careful, it is best not to get too far away from the infantry!" Since the incident in the valley, Bacher''s actions have become more cautious, especially when Narant also has a ballista. It was Bucher''s prudence that he did not leave the infantry alone and walked alone, which prevented the same encounter as Bink. Otherwise, Narant will definitely ambush them ahead. Even if masters like Batcher and Udi could not be killed, their war horses would definitely be doomed. "Commander Bache, I know this, but all Narant''s people are sitting on the carriage. I''m afraid our ordinary guards will not be able to catch up for a long time!" The enemy was close at hand, but he could not attack immediately. Not reconciled, he is now very desperate for revenge. "Udi, I can understand your mood!" "However, I remember that there is a big river more than 20 miles north of Jusen City? If you want to cross the river, you must go down the river and cross the river. With so many carriages, it must take a lot of time. As long as we continue Follow, when the time comes to the river, are you afraid they will be able to escape?" Bacher came to the Marquis of Lissen every year to deal with the army of the Onyx Duchy, so he was very familiar with the terrain of the Marquis of Lissen. "Yeah! I almost forgot! Commander Bucher, then listen to you!" When Udi heard this, he immediately thought of the river in front of him. He didn''t remember his desire for revenge before, but now he agrees immediately! ... Narant was relieved to see that the cavalry in the rear did not immediately pursue him. It''s just that the crisis lingering in his mind has not been resolved. He knows that the enemy has some scruples about him now, so he did not pursue it with all his strength. But he definitely can''t consume the other party. Even if the serfs and coolies have horse-drawn carriages to ride, there are too many people, and there is no problem in traveling for half a day or a few hours. But if you sit on it and run away quickly every day, this is not realistic, and the horses may be exhausted by then. "Sir, do you want to put away this armor?" On the way back, when he arrived outside the previous grove, Quick suddenly asked. He was referring to the enemy squad leader who had been headed by Narant earlier. This squad leader is a royal knight, and his armor is brand new. "You don''t need the armor, just take the horse away!" Narant shook his head, fleeing for his life was the most important thing. On the contrary, the few war horses that had lost their masters could not be spared. The captain''s horse was even more excellent, and it also covered the armor. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Quick took a few horses, and a few people continued to catch up with the convoy, and then fled towards the north. The Northern Principality chased after and continued to send dozens of knights behind to watch over them. And this time, the knight in charge of monitoring them was smart, and was far away from more than a mile, only to see the whereabouts of their team from a distance. Seeing this situation, Narant thought that he and the others could run for at least a day, and he still had some time to think about countermeasures. But just half an hour later, he realized that he was wrong, because a big river appeared in front of him that could block the team. "What''s going on? Why didn''t you say that there is a big river ahead?" Two or three miles away from the river, Narant received a report from Shirley that the bees had discovered the river ahead, and there was no bridge nearby. As a result, they will become unable to escape. This made Narant very angry, and immediately asked Quick to call the captured guard who led the way. "Lord Narant, the villain didn''t know that there were chasing soldiers behind, and... and although there is no stone bridge in the river in front, there is a very shallow river beach, we used to walk across it!" The little guard who led the way felt wronged. Narant didn''t tell them that there were chasing soldiers behind him, so after choosing to take this road, the guard only said that he could walk to the edge of the desert if he kept walking. He didn''t know that Narant was running away until the Royal Knights caught up behind him. And at this time, he naturally won''t be looking for trouble. One is to hope that the rear chasers can catch up to rescue them. The second is that he is worried that if he speaks out now, Narant might sacrifice himself to the sky in a fit of anger. After listening to the explanation, Narant knew that he couldn''t blame him when he saw the little guard shaking like a chaff. This little guard led the way and tried his best, and today he was forced to escape from this road, it was not the little guard who wanted to plot against them. "Take it!" Narant waved to his subordinates. "My lord, why don''t my subordinates run away with the serfs separately and buy time for you to cross the river!" Quick saw that his adults'' brows were twisted into Chuanzi, and he put forward his previous opinion again. "Sir, it is a great honor to be able to die for you, whether it is your subordinates and others, or those serfs!" Worried that Narant would not agree, Quick continued to speak. When Narant heard the words, he looked at the more than 300 ordinary serfs in the convoy, and then at Quick. If these three hundred serfs and unnecessary carriages were abandoned, they could indeed escape quickly. But can a dignified traveler do such a thing? Based on what he has done in the hinterland of the Marquis of Lissen these days, if all the serfs are caught by the pursuers, there is absolutely no chance of them surviving. Do I really want to abandon the car and keep the handsome man? At this moment, Narant suddenly saw the war horse that Quick was leading. "and many more!" Narant suddenly had a flash of inspiration. He thought of a bold plan Although this plan is a little dangerous, it should ensure the safe escape of the convoy. "Quake, sacrifice you all in exchange for the safety of my lord, I have never done such a thing before, nor will I do it in the future! You don''t need to mention it again!" After thinking of the countermeasures, Narant prepared to take the opportunity to raise the idea of ??the next personality cult again, but he refused righteously. Whether it was Quick and others, or Vivienne and others, after hearing Narant''s righteous words, the eyes looking at Narant at this moment were full of holiness. The admiration for one''s own grown-up really took it to a higher level. After a pause, Quick continued to insist: "But, my lord, the moment your subordinates and others are loyal to you, they are ready to sacrifice their lives for you at any time!" "I understand your loyalty and courage, Lord!" Narant nodded in relief, enjoying the admiration of everyone. "However, Lord, I have a better strategy now, so it''s not time for you to sacrifice!" Immediately, Narant changed the conversation and began to talk about the plan he just thought of! Chapter 434： Let you feel the passion in the valley again! Popular recommendation: His plan is very simple, and it is also a division of troops. However, this division is not to let the aristocratic master escape, but to let the convoy escape. He himself led the storm team back to attract the attention of the enemy. Of course, in order to prevent the enemy from continuing to pursue the convoy, he also had to use the essence of purple clover to lure away the enemy''s cavalry. In this way, he attracted the enemy''s cavalry, and as long as his convoy crossed the river, he could get rid of the pursuit smoothly. "Sir, this is too dangerous! Although the convoy can escape at that time, what will you and the Stormtroopers do?" Hearing Narant''s proposal, all the subordinates were stunned, and immediately began to speak out against it. "That''s right, my lord, how can I put you in danger in exchange for our escape!" "Yes, Sister Vivian is right, nobles can''t use their own safety to protect their subordinates, my lord!" Xue Li Xiaoluoli also echoed. "You don''t have to worry, although this plan is a little dangerous, I have already thought about how to retreat, and that''s all!" Narant pointed to the warhorse beside Quick. Everyone heard the words and looked, but did not understand the meaning. "Isn''t our carriage equipped with the Royal Knights'' equipment captured by the Northern Principality? When the enemy''s cavalry has been attracted, and you can almost get rid of the pursuit, I will put on these armors and pretend to escape the Royal Knights!" Before leaving this time, as a precaution, Narante brought the full set of armor of the Royal Knights that had been captured in the valley. Both people and horses are on the carriage. Of course, he didn''t originally want to dress up as a royal knight, but thought that if he encounters a difficult team, he should equip the Storm Squad to improve their combat effectiveness. But later it was found that the little nobles behind the marquis were vulnerable, and these iron armors were useless. "My lord, this is still too dangerous, or let the subordinates wait for someone to go..." "Okay, this matter is settled like this, there is not much time, we will be at the river soon!" "Quake, you immediately take the Storm Squad to pack those armors onto the captured horses, and we will use dual cavalry to divert the enemy!" Those armors are too heavy, in order to avoid affecting the speed of the horses, it is necessary to bring two horses. Fortunately, Narant has captured quite a few warhorses from those small noble castles during this period. Although they are not high-class warhorses, they are just hunchbacked in armour, which is completely out of the question. "Yes, my lord!" After receiving the strict order from Narant, Quick didn''t dare to refute, and immediately took the Storm Squad to pack up the armor that needed to be taken away. "Sir, can I follow you?" After Quick left, Vivian stepped forward with anticipation in her eyes. Catherine on the side did the same. Although she didn''t speak, she also showed anticipation and wanted to follow Narant. Only Shirley Little Loli was very distressed. She couldn''t ride a horse, and she was not tall enough for him to disguise as a royal knight. He could only look at Narant with his mouth shut. "No!" Narant decisively rejected the girls, "After I leave, my lord, you are the only people in the team who have extraordinary strength." "And those noble descendants in the team, don''t think they are very honest now, but as long as they know that I and the Storm Squad have left, they will definitely have other thoughts, so when the time comes, you will need a few of you to help the adults to watch them and promise. The safety of the convoy!" Narant said solemnly. Hearing Narant''s serious tone, the women did not dare to speak again, even though they were extremely reluctant. "Don''t worry about me, my lord, don''t you know what your lord is capable of? Instead, it''s the convoy. You have to help the lord to protect it. Those noble descendants are all gold coin elves, and those craftsmen are also necessary for the development of the territory. !" "As long as you can bring the team back, that will be the greatest help for adults!" "Yes, my lord!" The girls finally nodded vigorously. Only then did Narant show a smile, "Very good, then the team will be handed over to you! Remember to pay attention to safety!" After explaining the women, Quick and others had already decorated their equipment, and Narant was ready to set off when he saw this. However, before setting off, he first found a wooden pole more than three meters long from the roadside. Then a porcelain bottle containing purple alfalfa essence was fastened to the wooden catch with a string. "Sir, you must be careful, I...we are waiting for you to come back!" When Narant was about to set off with Quick and others, Vivian suddenly shouted, with tears in her eyes. "Sir, Shirley is also waiting for you at Shiqiao, you must come back soon!" "Sir, you must pay attention to safety!" "grown ups¡­¡­" Immediately, Shirley, Catherine, and Vinnie also cried out in tears. "Understood, the adults will come to you in a few days!" Narant was satisfied for a while, pulled the reins and waved to the girls, then squeezed his feet and tapped the horse''s belly, "Go!" With an order, Narant took the Storm Squad to the original path and began to turn back. And the cavalry who was responsible for monitoring them a mile away also immediately discovered the situation and began to retreat quickly. This time, Narant didn''t chase after them, but ran in a hurry. After about ten minutes, at a position of more than two miles, Narant finally encountered the large army of the Northern Principality. When Bucher and Udi saw that Narant came forward, and each brought an extra warhorse, the two looked at each other, not knowing what Narant wanted to do. Narant slowed down his horse and stopped more than a hundred meters away. "Two commanders, it''s a pleasure to meet you!" Narant said proactively. Batcher and Udi frowned, and finally Batcher said, "Lord Narant, are you here to surrender?" "Commander Bache, you are joking, I came here not to surrender but to make a deal with you!" Narant smiled. "What deal?" "I''m willing to let go of the captured noble descendants, but you must let me and my convoy leave!" "Your Excellency Narant, you are also joking, we can''t let you go!" Bucher refused directly, but his eyes were flashing, and he whispered to Udi beside him without a trace, " He wants to stall for time!" Udi nodded silently when he heard the words, and immediately began to whisper to the cavalry next to him without a trace. But Bacher continued: "Your Excellency Narant, it is impossible to let you go, but as long as you are willing to surrender, I, Bacher, guarantee with honor that I will not kill you and your subordinates, and that I will not kill you and your subordinates. Guarantee your dignity, and then send you to our king''s majesty!" "Really? So there''s no need to talk?" Narant really wanted to delay the time. At this time, even an extra five minutes would help the convoy to cross the river. It''s a pity that the two commanders on the opposite side are not good at fooling around. There are already cavalry in the rear sneaking out of the team and heading towards the woods on both sides. "Lord Narant, there is really nothing to talk about. Your only option now is to lay down your weapons and surrender!" "Who said this is the only choice, Commander Bucher, I was prepared to negotiate with you just because of good intentions. However, since you are not willing, then I will let you feel the passion in the valley again!" Narant smiled. Shaking his head. "What did you say?" Butcher didn''t respond. "It''s nothing, I just said, I''m really the son of luck blessed by the God of Glory!" After speaking, Narant turned directly to Quake and the others and said, "Go!" tap! tap! Immediately, Narant led the Storm Squad and rode away directly towards the field on the side. Chapter 435： Sir, I am a genius! "It''s ridiculous, do you want to split up and escape?" Butcher was still frowning and thinking, but Udi sneered when he saw this scene, and there was no anxiety on his face. "Commander Batcher, you take the Royal Knights to chase the convoy by the river ahead, and I''ll take the Giant Forest Knights to chase this Narant first!" Udi said towards Batcher. "Commander Batcher, you have to be careful, I will come to support you as soon as I solve the convoy!" Batcher came back to his senses and nodded. Originally, Narant did not divide troops, and they were worried that there would be something strange in the convoy, but now that Narant has only 25 people, they are not too worried. After finishing speaking, Udi chased towards Narant, and Bache was also preparing to lead the team towards the river ahead. hoo hoo hoo! However, at this moment, there was a sudden neigh from the side of the horse, which immediately attracted Udi''s attention. This war horse''s long neigh is not the same as the usual horse''s cry, because it is mixed with excitement and madness that cannot be suppressed. This immediately brought back memories of Batcher, who couldn''t help but look to the side. I saw that the warhorses of Narant and the others suddenly accelerated, and the speed was definitely the effect of the full force of the warhorses. hoo hoo hoo! Just when Udi frowned and seemed to understand the meaning of Narant''s last words, the long voice of the warhorse suddenly came from his ears, even the warhorse under him was no exception. "Is it true..." Udi was shocked, his lips trembling. If you have some doubts before, not sure. But at this moment, he clearly felt it. This is the second time he has encountered this feeling, and the first time was in the valley. The scene at that time was simply unforgettable for him. That was the most tragic and inexplicable loss he had ever suffered as the deputy commander of the Royal Knights for more than ten years. "Ah! What''s the matter, our war horse is out of control!" "Yeah, what the **** is going on!" The next moment, there was a burst of exclamations from the team, and the horses under the knights lost control and began to run in the direction of Narant. "It''s him! It''s really him!" Bach''s lips trembled. Although the warhorse under him had already galloped with him, he didn''t care, but stared at Narant with red eyes. Boom! Boom! Immediately, the more than 2,000 war horses in the Northern Principality all began to run wild, no matter how their masters beat and pulled, they were unmoved. "How is this going? However, the tens of thousands of infantry soldiers in the rear were a little dumbfounded at this scene, not knowing what to do. Several leaders of the team even looked at each other in dismay. When they came this time, the order they received was to accept the command of Udi and Bucher. But now Udi and Bucher left without a word! ... "Bacher, what''s going on!" Among the galloping horses in front, Udi looked horrified, and asked Bucher, whose eyes were red, not far away. "It''s him, Udi, it must have been him in the valley last time, that''s why the warhorse ran back and forth innocently! He just said that he made me feel the scene in the valley again..." "What? It''s the same as the one in the valley!" Udi''s expression turned ashen, and he was suspicious of what happened in the valley. But when he really felt it at this moment, he realized how powerless Bucher was at that time. However, what he cares more about now is what ending they will face next. Of course, in fact, this is completely Udi''s overthinking. Their ending wasn''t too tragic, because Narant just wanted to distract them and couldn''t do anything to them. "Haha, his grandmother''s, sir, I''m really a genius!" At the forefront of the galloping horses, Narant raised the wooden pole in his hand forward. The porcelain bottle containing the purple alfalfa essence fell two meters in front of the war horse. When he was a child in a previous life, Narant was very curious, if he hung a carrot in front of a donkey, would he be able to lure the donkey to keep going. Of course, this question must have never been verified in his previous life. But now, he can be sure that the use of purple clover essence will definitely lead the war horse to gallop forward. Moreover, this is not a war horse, at least the war horses within two miles have been attracted. Narant can also use the purple alfalfa essence in front as the rudder to bypass the infantry team of the Northern Principality with more than 2,000 war horses, and then turn back straight towards Jusen City. Originally, Narant wanted to lead this group of crazy horses into the ranks of the guards. But after thinking about it, for the sake of being careful, he still dismissed the idea. After all, his war horse has not yet been covered with a vest, and if there is an accident, it will not be worth the loss. Boom! Boom! The 2,000 horses galloped with all their strength, and the momentum was like a raging tide, but in less than half an hour, they arrived outside Jusen City again. At the moment on the giant forest city wall, Ared did not return to the castle. After learning that Udi and others were going after Narant, he has been waiting for news on this city wall. "Huh? What''s going on?" Standing on the city wall, Ared saw the smoke billowing from the north, accompanied by the rumbling sound of horse hooves. "Could it be that Udi and the others have already dealt with Narant, but why are their horses so fast?" This doubt didn''t last long, and the next moment Udi''s eyes widened. "It''s this bastard!" He saw Narant in the front at a glance, followed by Udi and the others in the back. It''s just that he didn''t understand why Narant was able to return safely under the siege of 2,000 cavalry. And looking at it, it seems to be very calm. Narant was really calm. When he got close to Jusen City, he also saw Ared on the city wall, and even raised his left hand to say hello to the city wall. "Bastard!" Alled almost vomited blood But after Narant said hello, he didn''t mean to stop, and rushed straight towards the road in the south. "Udi, what''s going on?" Soon, Udi and Bucher also approached, and Alled asked vigorously with a fighting spirit. Unfortunately, the rumbling sound of the galloping horse was too loud for Udi to hear even with the blessing of Dou Qi. I saw Uti''s face ashen, pulling the reins of the horse''s reins and turning into the road in the south. After dozens of seconds, more than 2,000 war horses all headed for the road in the south, carrying the smoke and dust. ... Time passed minute by minute, and in the blink of an eye it was two hours later. However, the galloping horse continued. Batcher and Udi in the rear were already in a rage. Just like the last time in the valley, with the continuous running for more than two hours, the warhorses under them have begun to be exhausted. ~： Ladies and gentlemen, Ladies and gentlemen, open a single chapter for a monthly ticket! I didn''t ask much in the first few months, because Mengxin''s request is useless. Only when you reach 1,000 monthly passes can you participate in the author''s lottery. The gap between this book is too far. However, there are four times the starting monthly pass in these two days, and one vote counts as four, and there are more than 750 monthly passes in this book today, so I rolled all over the place and asked everyone for a monthly pass. As long as you have enough 1,000 monthly passes before the end of the month, you will have to add two or three chapters. Chapter 437： The most dangerous place is the safest! But the problem is, as long as Narant in front doesn''t stop galloping, their warhorses can''t stop at all. More importantly, the warhorses under them are covered with heavy armor, and even they themselves are also wearing iron armor. And that **** Narant is very shameless. Not only did he and his subordinates have no armor on their horses, they even wore ordinary clothes. In this way, the weight has been greatly reduced, and their war horses have run to exhaustion. It may not be long before these war horses will be tired, but Narant and their war horses can last longer. "Narant, if you let me catch you, I will make you die in pain!" Udi roared at Narant who was in front of him with red eyes! "Haha!" Narant smiled when he heard the roar from behind, "It seems that the time is not long enough, so let the horse run for a while!" The more Udi cursed, the longer he ran. Although the warhorse under him has also sweated a lot, there is still a little spare power. In this way, in the midst of Udi''s scolding, Narant rode his warhorse for another half an hour. During this period, many of the war horses in the northern principality in the rear had become exhausted and gradually began to fall behind. And the war horses of Udi and others were not much better, they became sweaty, panting, and their running speed was not as fast as the original trot. "It''s almost there!" Seeing this scene, Narant knew that he couldn''t run anymore. He still has to rely on his war horse to escape, and he can''t do things like perishing together. Moreover, after half an hour, Udi in the back had lost his temper, and he didn''t curse anymore, just staring at Narant with red eyes. "God of Glory, thank you old man for caring for me, now I can let these poor horses live!" The next moment, Narant''s magic stick physique attacked again. Although the wooden pole in his hand has been noticed by the other party in all likelihood, he still wants to hide it. As for how all this is caused, let them guess for themselves. Following the shouting, Narant held the sword in his left hand and the wooden pole in his right, and then the wooden pole shrank back, the long sword in his hand flicked slightly, and the string with the porcelain vase was cut off. After the porcelain bottle was broken, he didn''t have time to cover the porcelain bottle again, and directly used the space ring to put the porcelain bottle in it. Without the effect of the porcelain vase, the original rumbling sound stopped abruptly in the next moment, and all the war horses stopped their hooves in a daze, and stopped in the same place, constantly stumbling and panting. "Has it finally stopped?" Butcher and Udi felt that the war horse stopped, and they were stunned for a moment. "Commander Bache, Commander Udi, I told the God of Glory just now that you poor horses will be spared today! If you continue to pursue me, then don''t blame me for being rude!" At this time, Na Rand''s arrogant warning sound came from the front. "Boy, I''m going to kill you!" Udi was immediately furious, jumped off his horse and charged forward with his long sword. "Haha! Don''t send it any more, Commander Udi, I''ll come back to visit you in the Marquis of Lissen next time I have a chance!" Naturally, Narant was not that stupid. He had already run hundreds of meters on his horse while talking. "Commander Udi, stop chasing!" Although Bach got off the warhorse, he did not pursue him. He knew that now that he had lost the warhorse, he could not chase Narant with his two legs. After all, Narant''s warhorse still has some spare power left. "Bastard, I must kill him!" Udi gritted his teeth as he watched the backs of Narant and the others leaving. "Commander Udi, he can''t run. If he wants to escape from the Marquis of Lissen, it will take five or six days at the earliest. The most important thing for us now is to solve the matter of the war horse, and then chase him!" This is the second time that Batcher has encountered such a thing, so although he is equally angry, he is not as violent as Udi. "Yes! Bacher, you are right! He thought that he could escape so easily, just relying on his low-strength warhorse, he also had to rest!" Udi calmed down after hearing the words. Immediately, the two began to discuss the next plan. Now, their own war horses definitely need to rest for a few days and can no longer be used for the time being. Then, they can only change horses. Fortunately, it is not far from Jusen City. There are many small nobles and horses in the city. As for whether it is a superior warhorse, they no longer insist on it. After all, what happened just now was too strange, and Narant was able to control the warhorse. Although I don''t know how to do it, the cavalry is definitely useless in front of Narant, so this horse is only used for the road when chasing. And what they need to do is to quickly send troops to block the western intersection and trap Narant in the rear. So as long as Narant has no wings, it is impossible to escape. And they pulled him out with a dragnet search. After making a decision, the two immediately sent people to Jusen City to look for Aled. When Ared received the news, he naturally vomited three liters of blood for Narant''s escape. In order to capture Narant, he immediately acted and borrowed horses from the nobles in the city. His reputation as the heir to the dignified marquis is naturally easy to use, but in just half a day, he borrowed thousands of war horses of different qualities, and used ordinary carriages to pull five or six hundred. In addition, he even dispatched 5,000 defenders in the city to cooperate with Udi and Batcher''s dragnet search. For a while, a vigorous round-up campaign began in the rear of the Marquis of Lissen. At the same time, thousands of guards were quickly sent to the west road in carriages to prevent Narant from escaping from the west. "My lord, there were hundreds of carriages passing by the woods just now!" In a dense forest fifty or sixty miles away from Jusen City Narant and others hid in this dense forest. Previously, they didn''t go very far after getting rid of Udi and others, and they found this dense forest to hide after almost an hour. Because their war horses are also getting tired and lying down, if they don''t rest well, they may also fall down and be unable to ride. "Don''t worry about them, these should be heading to the west to block the road, and we won''t go from the west!" Narant had long expected that after he escaped, the enemy would surely block the open escape route to the west. "Ah! My lord, don''t we escape from the west?" Quick stayed, except for the west, only the south could escape and return. Because the east of the Marquis of Lissen is the territory of the other northern duchy lords, and if you continue to move forward, it will be the sea, and there is no way to return to the Onyx Duchy. Therefore, in the end, they could only go to the south except for the west, but there are hundreds of thousands of troops from the Northern Principality there. "Quake, the most dangerous place is the safest place. Although there may only be thousands of enemies in the west, these guys from the Northern Principality will definitely send a large number of silver knights to sit in and focus on defending that passage." "So, we can only take risks to evacuate from the south. Although there are hundreds of thousands of troops there, we have the armor of the Royal Knights, which is easier to fool." "Yes, my lord!" Instantly, Quick''s admiration for his lord was like a surging river. The most dangerous place is the safest place, I am afraid that only one''s own adults can say. However, as a subordinate, he listens to whatever the lord says, even if the lord says to go back the same way, he has no opinion. Chapter 436： The most dangerous place is the safest! But the problem is, as long as Narant in front doesn''t stop galloping, their warhorses can''t stop at all. More importantly, the warhorses under them are covered with heavy armor, and even they themselves are also wearing iron armor. And that **** Narant is very shameless. Not only did he and his subordinates have no armor on their horses, they even wore ordinary clothes. In this way, the weight has been greatly reduced, and their war horses have run to exhaustion. It may not be long before these war horses will be tired, but Narant and their war horses can last longer. "Narant, if you let me catch you, I will make you die in pain!" Udi roared at Narant who was in front of him with red eyes! "Haha!" Narant smiled when he heard the roar from behind, "It seems that the time is not long enough, so let the horse run for a while!" The more Udi cursed, the longer he ran. Although the warhorse under him has also sweated a lot, there is still a little spare power. In this way, in the midst of Udi''s scolding, Narant rode his warhorse for another half an hour. During this period, many of the war horses in the northern principality in the rear had become exhausted and gradually began to fall behind. And the war horses of Udi and others were not much better, they became sweaty, panting, and their running speed was not as fast as the original trot. "It''s almost there!" Seeing this scene, Narant knew that he couldn''t run anymore. He still has to rely on his war horse to escape, and he can''t do things like perishing together. Moreover, after half an hour, Udi in the back had lost his temper, and he didn''t curse anymore, just staring at Narant with red eyes. "God of Glory, thank you old man for caring for me, now I can let these poor horses live!" The next moment, Narant''s magic stick physique attacked again. Although the wooden pole in his hand has been noticed by the other party in all likelihood, he still wants to hide it. As for how all this is caused, let them guess for themselves. Following the shouting, Narant held the sword in his left hand and the wooden pole in his right, and then the wooden pole shrank back, the long sword in his hand flicked slightly, and the string with the porcelain vase was cut off. After the porcelain bottle was broken, he didn''t have time to cover the porcelain bottle again, and directly used the space ring to put the porcelain bottle in it. Without the effect of the porcelain vase, the original rumbling sound stopped abruptly in the next moment, and all the war horses stopped their hooves in a daze, and stopped in the same place, constantly stumbling and panting. "Has it finally stopped?" Butcher and Udi felt that the war horse stopped, and they were stunned for a moment. "Commander Bache, Commander Udi, I told the God of Glory just now that you poor horses will be spared today! If you continue to pursue me, then don''t blame me for being rude!" At this time, Na Rand''s arrogant warning sound came from the front. "Boy, I''m going to kill you!" Udi was immediately furious, jumped off his horse and charged forward with his long sword. "Haha! Don''t send it any more, Commander Udi, I''ll come back to visit you in the Marquis of Lissen next time I have a chance!" Naturally, Narant was not that stupid. He had already run hundreds of meters on his horse while talking. "Commander Udi, stop chasing!" Although Bach got off the warhorse, he did not pursue him. He knew that now that he had lost the warhorse, he could not chase Narant with his two legs. After all, Narant''s warhorse still has some spare power left. "Bastard, I must kill him!" Udi gritted his teeth as he watched the backs of Narant and the others leaving. "Commander Udi, he can''t run. If he wants to escape from the Marquis of Lissen, it will take five or six days at the earliest. The most important thing for us now is to solve the matter of the war horse, and then chase him!" This is the second time that Batcher has encountered such a thing, so although he is equally angry, he is not as violent as Udi. "Yes! Bacher, you are right! He thought that he could escape so easily, just relying on his low-strength warhorse, he also had to rest!" Udi calmed down after hearing the words. Immediately, the two began to discuss the next plan. Now, their own war horses definitely need to rest for a few days and can no longer be used for the time being. Then, they can only change horses. Fortunately, it is not far from Jusen City. There are many small nobles and horses in the city. As for whether it is a superior warhorse, they no longer insist on it. After all, what happened just now was too strange, and Narant was able to control the warhorse. Although I don''t know how to do it, the cavalry is definitely useless in front of Narant, so this horse is only used for the road when chasing. And what they need to do is to quickly send troops to block the western intersection and trap Narant in the rear. So as long as Narant has no wings, it is impossible to escape. And they pulled him out with a dragnet search. After making a decision, the two immediately sent people to Jusen City to look for Aled. When Ared received the news, he naturally vomited three liters of blood for Narant''s escape. In order to capture Narant, he immediately acted and borrowed horses from the nobles in the city. His reputation as the heir to the dignified marquis is naturally easy to use, but in just half a day, he borrowed thousands of war horses of different qualities, and used ordinary carriages to pull five or six hundred. In addition, he even dispatched 5,000 defenders in the city to cooperate with Udi and Batcher''s dragnet search. For a while, a vigorous round-up campaign began in the rear of the Marquis of Lissen. At the same time, thousands of guards were quickly sent to the west road in carriages to prevent Narant from escaping from the west. "My lord, there were hundreds of carriages passing by the woods just now!" In a dense forest fifty or sixty miles away from Jusen City, Narant and the others hid in this dense forest. Previously, they didn''t go very far after getting rid of Udi and others, and they found this dense forest to hide after almost an hour. Because their war horses are also getting tired and lying down, if they don''t rest well, they may also fall down and be unable to ride. "Don''t worry about them, these should be heading to the west to block the road, and we won''t go from the west!" Narant had long expected that after he escaped, the enemy would surely block the open escape route to the west. "Ah! Lord We don''t escape from the west?" Quick stayed, except for the west, only the south could escape and return. Because the east of the Marquis of Lissen is the territory of the other northern duchy lords, and if you continue to move forward, it will be the sea, and there is no way to return to the Onyx Duchy. Therefore, in the end, they could only go to the south except for the west, but there are hundreds of thousands of troops from the Northern Principality there. "Quake, the most dangerous place is the safest place. Although there may only be thousands of enemies in the west, these guys from the Northern Principality will definitely send a large number of silver knights to sit in and focus on defending that passage." "So, we can only take risks to evacuate from the south. Although there are hundreds of thousands of troops there, we have the armor of the Royal Knights, which is easier to fool." "Yes, my lord!" Instantly, Quick''s admiration for his lord was like a surging river. The most dangerous place is the safest place, I am afraid that only one''s own adults can say. However, as a subordinate, he listens to whatever the lord says, even if the lord says to go back the same way, he has no opinion. Chapter 437： Put on eye drops! (2 in 1) Popular recommendation: Next, Narant and others continued to hide in this dense forest to rest. Although the team from the Northern Principality to block the road to the west had already passed, the guards who carried out the subsequent carpet search should not have moved so quickly. In the blink of an eye, half a day passed, and the sky gradually dimmed. After drinking water and dry food to satisfy his hunger, Narant planned to continue to rest for half an hour before setting off. However, just when they had just finished eating the dry food, there was a sudden sound of neighing horses from more than a mile away. "So fast?" Narant was surprised, and was also frightened by the search efficiency of this northern principality. How did he know that after an afternoon of searching, he was still not found. Ared gathered a group of small vassals in the city and recruited thousands of guards. These little vassals hid in the city and knew they were safe, so they handed them over to Ared. And this team of nearly 13,000 people started searching from more than 30 miles ahead, and when Tian Heicai arrived here, it was already the result of careful search. "Quake, let''s go!" Seeing this, Narant didn''t want to rest for another half an hour, so he had to leave the area quickly. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant took the Storm Squad and began to flee again. This time, they were all wearing armor, and in addition to the armor, there were royal knight robes. In addition, even the war horses under them were no exception, and they also changed into iron armor and cloaks. Immediately, twenty-six majestic royal knights appeared outside the jungle. Narant and the others did not dare to ignite, but began to run towards the south at a constant speed with the help of the moonlight in the dark. About ten minutes after they left, hundreds of cavalrymen and thousands of guards came to the woods where they had been hiding earlier. "Give me in to search, if anyone can find the enemy''s trail, five gold coins will be rewarded!" Udi ordered aloud while riding on his horse. "Yes, Lord Commander!" When the guards heard the huge bounty, they did not hesitate to drill into the jungle with torches. "Bastard, it''s better not to let me catch you!" Udi''s resentment was unbearable. "My lord, my lord!" Just after Udi cursed fiercely, a call suddenly came from the woods. "Have you found anything?" Udi immediately rode to greet him. "Sir, the subordinates found traces of someone moving in the woods, and also found a lot of horse manure, which still has residual heat!" The subordinate hurriedly reported. "Did you find any trace of the enemy?" "Sir, there is no sign of the enemy in the woods, the enemy should be gone!" "Then they definitely won''t go far, let''s continue chasing!" Udi became excited immediately, the horse dung was still warm, which showed that Narant and others did not go far. This is consistent with their original speculation, and Narant and others also need to stop the horses to rest. And the soldiers and horses they sent to besieged in the west had already been dispatched. As a result, if Narant and others lost the passage to the west, it would be difficult to fly. Woohoo! Immediately, the horn began to sound, and Udi began to summon Batcher to come, ready to pursue. At the moment, Narant has already traveled more than ten miles and is still heading south. At present, they are still safe, there is no noble territory ahead, and Bacher and their search army have not yet arrived. The most dangerous time should be to arrive further south. Because as you go south, you will enter the territory of those little vassals. At that time, there will be many people, and as long as they show a little flaw, they may be found by the enemy. After a night of silence, Narant arrived at the position where he had fought with Bink and the 800 Giant Forest cavalry in the morning. And this point continues for a few miles, and there is a fork in the road. One side leads west to the desert. One side leads south to Oak City. "There are soldiers and horses stationed ahead!" Just as he was about to reach the fork in the road, Narant looked at the intersection with his binoculars, but found that there were a small team of cavalry and more than 500 guards stationed. "Trouble, these guys, why are they all set up here!" Narant frowned slightly. This is actually not the best place to block the road, because the surrounding terrain is wide, and if Narant takes a detour from the wasteland, he can also go west. Continuing to the west for dozens of miles, there is a turbulent river. Only a stone bridge can pass through it. There should be the best place to contain Narant. As long as the stone bridge is blocked, he will not be able to fly. However, since the enemy has divided several hundred people here, he should also have the idea of ??preventing him from heading south. "Sir, do we want to rush over? There are only a few hundred of them. As long as the cavalry is dealt with, they won''t be able to catch up with us!" Among the armor, Quick felt that his combat effectiveness was unprecedentedly strong. "Quake, have you forgotten what the iron armor we are wearing now is?" Narant gave him an angry look. "I''m sorry, my lord, I didn''t respond for a while! However, my lord, we are wearing the clothes of royal knights, why don''t we just go over there, pretend to be knights who went to the south to report the news, and then fool around!" Quick came back to his senses. "Our disguise can''t be exposed yet. Although we can deceive these people now, but once Bucher and Udi catch up from the rear, they are likely to find the problem, and our disguise will be exposed directly!" Narant once again Rejected Quick''s proposal. If his identity as a royal knight was revealed now, he would definitely not be able to hide it from Bucher and the others. After all, Bucher was the supreme commander behind the royal knights, so he naturally knew clearly whether he had sent his subordinates to the south. "Sir, what should we do then?" "You can only lure them away!" Narant pondered, with a plan already in his mind, "Quake, let everyone tie the warhorses to the tree trunks!" Immediately, Narant began to arrange. He asked Quick and others to tie the horses they were riding to the tree trunks. Immediately, the extra twenty-six ordinary war horses were gathered together. The reason why he didn''t abandon these war horses last night was originally to let these horses run west at the crossroads and confuse the tracks of himself and others. However, now I can only change my mind, but these horses are used as bait to lure away the team ahead. After gathering twenty-six common war horses, Narant found another wooden pole and tied it to the strongest one of them. Immediately, Narant quickly took out a brand new bottle of purple alfalfa essence from the space ring. Binding the purple alfalfa essence to the front end of the wooden pole of the warhorse, after aligning the horse''s head to the west, Narant directly opened the cork. Boo! hoo hoo hoo! As the scent of purple alfalfa filled the air, the warhorse immediately went crazy, and then rushed straight towards the west wasteland. In the blink of an eye, the warhorse ran tens of meters through the weeds. "What''s the matter, what''s the movement?" Narant and the others were just over a mile away from the fork. The sound here immediately reached the ears of the guards of the Northern Principality. "Ah! My warhorse is not obeying orders!" "No, it''s the enemy! The enemy is nearby!" "Look, there are war horses running in the grass over there, everyone chase, it must be the enemy!" At the next moment, the war horses under the small cavalry over there were also attracted by the purple clover. When their war horses chased towards the group of horses released by Narant, they also noticed the movement of the group of horses. As the cavalry captain who led the team exclaimed and ordered, the infantry quickly followed them and chased away. Of course, because the weeds on the wasteland were too high, they hadn''t found out that there was no one on the horse for the time being. "Let''s go!" Seeing that the cavalry and the guards were far away, and that the utility of the purple clover could no longer affect this place, Narant quickly gave an order. Immediately, they untied the reins of the war horses from the tree trunks, rushed towards the intersection ahead, and then set foot on the road to the south without any risk. ... And more than half an hour after Narant and the others left the fork, hundreds of cavalrymen from the north rushed here, followed by more than a hundred carriages full of guards. "Sir, there are traces here. More than 20 war horses broke into the wasteland from here and went to the west!" This group of people is exactly Bucher and Udi et al. Since the trail of Narant and others was confirmed last night, and then relying on the rangers in the team to identify the escape trail of Narant and others along the road, they continued to pursue without stopping all night. Each of Narant and the others has two war horses, and this trace is still relatively obvious. When they came to the place where Narant had stayed before, the ranger immediately pointed to the traces of the horses rushing along the road and reported them. After a pause, the ranger reported strangely: "However, Lord Commander, there seems to be only a dozen or so war horses in this trace, while the other twenty or so seem to be continuing along the road toward the south!" "Why are the cavalry and guards in charge of the front guard gone!" Upon hearing the report of the Rangers, Batcher and Udi frowned and glanced at each other, and then they found that there was no one at the intersection where the checkpoint should have been set up. "Bacher, which direction do you think they''re going?" Obviously, after escaping here, Narant used a trick to divide the warhorse in two. "Udi, I think we should chase to the west first. There is my army in the south, and there are our people along the way. It is not very likely that they will go!" "Even if they really risk fleeing south, then we can confirm the situation only a few dozen miles to the west, and it won''t take too much time to find out the situation and turn back immediately!" "Okay!" Udi felt reasonable after hearing this. If Narant goes to the West, as long as he can pass the checkpoint dozens of miles away, it will be difficult to catch him later. But if they go south, even if Narant temporarily escapes their pursuit, they still have a good chance of blocking Narant. Immediately, Udi and others did not delay, and immediately followed the traces towards the west. ... When Narant and the others set foot on the road to the south, they just ran for more than three hours before they came to a small town in the baronies. The descendants of the left-behind nobles in this territory have long been frightened by Narant''s invasion, and are now taking refuge in Jusen City. On the contrary, the civilian serfs in the town had to return to the town to continue their life because they had avoided the enemy for two days. Narant and the others, more than 20 royal knights with high heads and horses, appeared in the town fully armed and immediately became the focus of the street. The surrounding townspeople secretly looked at these mighty knights. Narant frowned upon seeing this, this was not what he wanted to see. Their small group was still very conspicuous without reaching the places where royal knights often haunted. After pondering for a moment, Narant whispered a few words to Quick. "Yes, my lord!" Quick heard the words and immediately took the order, and then changed his eyes, and put on a fierce look at the civilians on the surrounding streets. Snapped! "What are you looking at, you are blinded by your dog''s eyes, you stinking maggots, get out of the way, my lord!" When Quick found a young and able-bodied civilian, he swung the whip fiercely, and cursed fiercely in his mouth. "what!" The civilian was hit directly on the thigh with a whip, and suddenly fell to the ground with a scream. However, Narant and his party were still arrogant and didn''t look at the fallen civilian at all. "You, come here, sir, I have something to ask you, you stinking maggot!" Before it was over, Quick pointed to a salt vendor again and scolded! "Ride... Knight, what are your orders!" The salt peddler trembled as he heard the words, and came to Quake tremblingly. "My lord, let me ask you Have you been doing business on this road?" "Yes... yes, Lord Knight!" "Then have you seen cavalry other than our Royal Knights or Giant Forest Knights passing by here recently, they are a cavalry team of more than 20 people?" "Master Knight, no!" The peddler replied after thinking for a moment. Snapped! "Trash!" After receiving the answer, Quick swung his whip again, whipping the peddler around. Seeing that the civilians around were trembling all over. But Narant and others still turned a blind eye and continued to move forward. And, every time you go more than 100 meters, such a thing will happen again. After repeatedly leaving the town like this, a group of talents galloped towards the south. "Quake, did you just control your strength?" "Sir, don''t worry, although the equestrian skills of the subordinates are not as good as those of the elite extraordinary knights, the whipping skills are very confident!" "When I was an ordinary guard when I was young, I devoted myself to punishing thieves and robbers for two years. If I wanted them to be unable to get out of bed for five days, I would definitely not miss one day, nor one more day!" "Just now those civilians looked at me and it hurt a lot. In fact, the bruises will dissipate after two or three days!" "Very good!" Narant nodded in satisfaction. The reason why he came here like this in the small town was to give eye drops to the pursuers. He knew very well in his heart that the more than 20 war horses in the west would not be able to support them for a long time, so the key was to hide their whereabouts. With this out of the way, I believe it will be difficult for the chasing soldiers to ask about their traces again. Next, Narant and the others went all the way south without turning back. And every time you pass a small town or encounter pedestrians on the road, you will do the same. Chapter 438： Tucao of a salt vendor And when Narant and the others ran away, Bucher, Udi and the others finally caught up to the river where the army was garrisoned. "So, there''s no one on those horses?" Udi looked gloomy. "Yes, Lord Commander, we didn''t know it when we first pursued it, because the grass in the wilderness was too high at that time, blocking our sight!" "We didn''t find out the situation until we chased after more than ten miles and left the wasteland!" "But at that time my warhorse didn''t obey orders, and our guards had been left behind, and we couldn''t get our orders!" "In the end, we were brought to the river by those war horses, and we could only watch the dozens of war horses jump into the river!" "Bastard!" Udi didn''t want to get to the bottom of why Narant wasn''t there, but the warhorse was still mad. Instead, they gritted their teeth and hated that they were once again calculated by Narant, which made these dignified leaders lose face. "Is it really heading south? Isn''t that self-defeating?" Butcher was still calm at this time, frowning and making his debut. "Could he still come to the west, just trick our guards and hide in the woods somewhere behind?" Udi could only choose to calm down after hearing this. "It''s possible, but we must also go to check the road in the south!" Batcher nodded. "It''s better than this. The two of us took the cavalry to the south to check first, and let the subordinates carefully search back along the way!" "it is good!" Batcher and Udy make an immediate decision. Act now. It took four or five hours, and the two finally took their troops to the road in the south, and soon came to the first noble territory. "During this period of time, the rear cavalry did not appear frequently. If Narant and the others passed by here, someone would definitely have seen it. After we enter the town, we will ask about it first, and then check the situation!" The two came to the town entrance of the territory and discussed it. "Okay!" Immediately, the two entered the town with their subordinates. But when their group stepped into the town, the civilians on the streets of the town were startled, and the civilians who were still walking got into the roadside alleys one after another. Only the hawkers who opened their shops had no way to escape and could only hide behind the goods as ostriches. Batcher and Udi didn''t think much about it, thinking that these civilians were afraid when they saw a large number of themselves and others. And this is also the norm for commoners and serfs to see nobles, it would be strange if they were not afraid. The two immediately gave orders to several subordinates, and the subordinates who received the orders immediately walked to the shops on both sides, preparing to inquire about Narant''s trail. "Hey, come here!" One of the royal knights walked to a shop. Coincidentally, this was the salt shop Narant had previously chosen. "Kid... Knight, you... what are your orders!" The salt peddler froze, secretly saying that his life was bitter, but his face was still flattering, trembling and respectful. "Have you seen a cavalry passing through the town today, about twenty people?" "Ask again? Are you inhuman, vicious dogs that are full of food?" The peddler cursed fiercely in his heart, then shook his head and said, "Master Knight, apart from you, no other cavalry has passed by here today! " "Are you sure you really didn''t see it?" "Master Knight, the villain is sure that no other cavalry has passed by here today!" After speaking, the peddler shrank his neck. Fortunately, the whip he expected didn''t swing, which made him feel a little relieved. And the royal knight didn''t ask any useful information, he frowned and ignored the peddler, turned his horse''s head and left with arrogance. "What kind of shit!" The hawker lowered his head and spat again. ... "My lord, they said that no cavalry passed through here today!" "My lord, what we asked is also, they didn''t find other cavalry passing by!" After a while, several cavalrymen who had been dispersed came back to report. "Are they still in the back, or have they passed around the town?" Batcher and Udi were really puzzled now. As long as the team of more than 20 people passed by this town, it was impossible for everyone to see them. After all, horses and cavalry were rare. "Udi, otherwise, I will continue to chase a distance to the south with the Royal Knights. You go back and search the rear carefully, maybe that Narant is really hiding behind, and wants to wait for us to relax our defenses, and then he will send out to escape. !" Batcher pondered for a moment and thought of the biggest possibility. Now, they have completely lost the whereabouts of Narant and others, and they can only make separate actions. Of course, from the previous inquiry, they subconsciously felt that Narant was unlikely to go south. "it is good!" Immediately, Udi and Bucher began to act on the colorful two roads. ... For the next two days, thanks to the eyedrops on, the whereabouts of Narant and the others have not been exposed. After running wildly for two days along the way, Narant and others got closer and closer to Oak City. However, at this time, Narant became more vigilant. Because as it approached Oak City, the surrounding population began to increase, whether it was ordinary civilians or the army of the Northern Principality. Fortunately, because they have tiger skins, these ordinary guards of the northern principality dare not provoke them. Seeing their high-headed horses arrogantly, they will let them go to the side of the road from a distance, nodding and bowing to let them go. "Sir, this royal knight''s clothes are really useful!" Quick saw that there was nothing wrong all the way, and the chasing soldiers behind him disappeared, and the original worries gradually dissipated. "Don''t be too happy! It''s not close to the army of the Northern Principality yet, this status is still useful, but when we get close to the army of the Northern Principality we have to be careful, if there is any flaw, then It will be besieged by hundreds of thousands of troops!" "Yes, my lord!" Quick and others felt a lingering in their hearts, and immediately responded. "Well, let''s go! Just act naturally!" Seeing a few people getting nervous again, Narant smiled and reassured. Immediately, they spent another day and finally got close to the outside of Oak City. And when they arrived near the Oak City, all the guards and cavalry of the Northern Principality appeared around. There are also teams of convoys that transport food and grass to the front. Although Narant really wanted to inquire about the current situation of the Onyx Principality army, for the sake of safety, he held back and just walked behind the convoys, all the way to the south. When these convoys saw them appear, not only did they dare not ask what their origins were, but they also brought roasted meat at lunch and dinner, and offered them hospitality. Following the convoy for another two days, seeing that it was getting closer to the army in front, Narant also began to think about how to break through the enemy''s defense line and escape. ... Chapter 439： Why were they captured too? (2 in 1) It was night, on the hills where the Onyx Principality was hiding, the uncontrollable excitement of the vassals and minor nobles when they set off had disappeared by now, and was replaced by a look of sadness. Because their army seems to be over. At this moment, they have been besieged on this mountain for nearly half a month. During this half-month period, the expected reinforcements have not arrived yet. What''s worse, just two days ago, the army''s dry food supplies had basically been used up. In order to prevent the guards from starving to death, the little vassals had to order to start digging grass roots and digging bark to feed their hunger. But even so, there are more than 80,000 troops on this mountain, and those grass roots and bark can''t support it for long. And tonight, the king finally made a decision to lead the army to make a tentative breakout. The little nobles knew in their hearts that if the breakout was unsuccessful, the king and several earls would probably ask them to abandon the ordinary guards and escape with the elite knights tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Although they are extremely reluctant to do so, they have no choice in such a desperate situation. After all, the king and several counts are ready to give up even their own heirs, let alone their subordinates. "Are you all ready?" The king looked at the six counts. Just today, the Northern Principality gave them an ultimatum. If they don''t carry out the exchange of peace talks according to the request a few days ago, then tomorrow the Northern Principality will use a few heirs as a shield to launch an attack. After much deliberation, the counts still decided that they could not submit to the Northern Principality. After all, if the Fire Dragon Fort is in his hands, even if he loses this battle, there is still a high probability that the Northern Principality will be blocked from going south, and it will make a comeback in the future. But if the Fire Dragon Fort fortress is controlled by the Northern Principality, then there is a high probability that they will not be able to stop the invasion of the Northern Principality in the future, and then slowly die out. Of course, the king and several counts would not watch their children die. Through these days of secret contact, the king has contacted several spies who had been planted at the beginning, and asked them to notify the eldest prince and others to try to rescue them. As for whether it will succeed in the end, the king is not sure, but his side will launch an attack tonight. One is to try to see if a sneak attack can break through the siege successfully, and then escape safely with the ordinary guards. The second is to create chaos so that the eldest prince and the others have a chance to escape. "Your Majesty! It''s ready!" "Okay, then let''s make arrangements. As soon as the horn sounds, we will launch an all-out attack!" The king nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Seeing that the earls were about to leave after responding, the king reminded again: "Remember, try to preserve the strength of the cavalry regiment!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The counts looked slightly complicated, but didn''t say much. The elite cavalry regiment is their heritage. In fact, there is no need for the king to say this, they also have plans! Woohoo! Half an hour later, when the earls ordered the battle, and all the vassals and soldiers were ready, the charging horn that had been missing for more than ten days sounded again. "Kill!" With the sound of the horn, the guards who had been suppressed for a long time began to rush down the mountain from different roads in the hill. Woohoo! On the other side of the Northern Principality, a warning horn also sounded, and a group of guards climbed up the wooden city wall built these days to stand by. Immediately, the two sides started a melee in this dark night. When the melee started on the battlefield ahead, in a camp slightly away from the battlefield, the descendants of the imprisoned great nobles also started a self-rescue plan... ... Narant didn''t know yet that the army of the Onyx Principality had begun its final struggle. He was stationed outside a small town in a noble territory with the convoy of grain and forage. It was only over an hour away from the front line, so he didn''t dare to hurry at night. In this area, in order to ensure the safety of the army, the Northern Principality''s inspections have become stricter. Even during the day, Narant and others were routinely questioned twice as royal knights. Luckily, he used the excuse that Batcher sent them back to report. But now that it is night, it is estimated that the inspection will be more stringent, so it is the best choice to wait until tomorrow to set off during the day. At this last moment, there is no room for a single mistake. "It''s another meteor shower night, and I don''t know what happened to my lucky girls!" Narant looked up at the starry sky, and the meteor shower in the sky was like gorgeous fireworks. At this time, he very much hopes that the meteor shower will bring thousands of dark creatures, so that he can fish in troubled waters. Of course, this is what he thought. After the meteor shower, the neighborhood is still very calm, but from time to time, the sound of horse hooves of the rangers can be heard galloping past. "Forget it, let''s draw the lottery first! Now you can improve your own strength as much as possible to ensure safety. I hope the system will be more powerful. During this time, the lottery is all strengthening fruits, even if you have three or two agility fruits! '' Narant groaned. Now his physical strength is strengthened with multiple strengthening fruit, which is much stronger than silver intermediate. But the speed has not made much progress, and it is still unable to match the silver intermediate knight. Therefore, this sensitive result is his urgent need, but this lottery is the same as the gambling machine in the previous life, and it will never give you what you want. Tucao returned to Tucao, and Narant immediately opened the lottery system. "Hey! What, there are two agility fruits in a box, is there a virus in the system?" It''s just that when Narant opened the lottery system and saw the carousel-style prize icon, he was a little surprised. There are two agility fruit icons on the lottery panel this time, and two agility fruit are squeezed in one of the icons. But after thinking about it, how could such a tall existence in the system be poisoned. "So, if I win this icon, it means I can get two kiwis?" "Is the Tucao system really useful?" Narant thought to himself. "System, since you are so powerful, you should let me draw the double agility fruit to improve my strength!" "If I''m not strong enough, if there is an accident when escaping, your system will be to blame!" Continuing to complain to the system, Narant directly clicked the start button. Narrant stared nervously at the pointer as the lottery wheel began to spin. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for winning two agile fruit!" "Hey! Really hit?!" Narant was overjoyed with the sound of the system reminder in his mind. "System, are you really that powerful?" "Why don''t we discuss it again, how about you open the back door and let me draw ten or eight times for free?" Narant said shamelessly, "Or, if I draw one, I can directly break through to gold. The strange fruit of the knight realm can also be!" "..." Obviously, Narant''s greed was useless. After waiting for a while, the system didn''t let him down at all. "Okay! I admit it''s just my luck!" Narant admitted that he was feeling rich. Immediately, he took out the two agility fruits that he had drawn and began to destroy them quickly. After eating the two Agility Fruits, Narant instantly felt the obvious change in his body. "Haha! It''s sour! Now, my lord, I''m a knight who can fight beyond the ranks again!" Now his speed is no worse than that of the Silver Intermediate Knight, even two points faster. In this way, with his physical strength and agility, he, a silver junior knight, is enough to hang a silver intermediate knight. Satisfied, Narant just lay down in the tent and fell asleep. The high-intensity escape for several days in a row, coupled with the long-term tension, made him a little tired. tap! tap! However, just before Narant felt that he had not slept for long, he was suddenly awakened by the noise from outside the tent. "Quick search, I just saw them fleeing here! These people are very important, if they escape, then we will all be punished!" "Ah! I found them, they are in this alley, force them out!" "Come out, hurry up and surround them!" With a shout, Narant sat up. Clearly, something is going on out there. And as the loud shouts fell, there was a faint sound of clanking iron weapons from outside. "Sir, there seems to be a battle in the town ahead, and a large group of people is rounding up a group of people!" At this time, Quick came to report outside Narant''s tent. Hearing this, Narant quickly got out of the tent. On this night, the people from the Northern Principality who sent troops to round up must be the only people from the Onyx Principality. It''s just that Narant is a little puzzled. At this time, how can there still be people from the Onyx Principality who stay behind like him. Immediately, he spared the surrounding tents that blocked his view, and raised his eyes to look into the town. Because it was dark, he couldn''t see it clearly, and he could only see the center of the town was crowded with people, and a large group of people held torches and surrounded a few people in the center. "Several knights, something big seems to have happened ahead. Do you think it will be dangerous?" At this moment, the steward of the team on the side found Narant. "Well, the situation is obvious, as for the danger..." Seeing this steward coming, Narant frowned. Although he knew that the people who were besieged in front of him were likely to be people from the Onyx Principality, Narant didn''t want to be too troublesome. After all, they are fake royal knights, and if they get involved, they might put themselves and others in. But now that the stewards have said so, it must be unreasonable for me, the ''Royal Knight'', to go up and take a look. "Gree is at ease, let''s go up and have a look!" "Quick, let''s go!" Immediately, Narant took Quick and the others on a war horse and headed towards the town ahead. Soon, they entered the town, but as they got closer to the crowd, Narant felt a thump in his heart. Because there were also dozens of cavalrymen wearing royal knight armor in the crowd in front, and they were now approaching, but Li Gui met Li Kui. "Why so unlucky!" Narant complained in his heart, and was about to wink at Quick and the others, and was about to get into the alleys on both sides. However, before he could slip away, a royal knight in front noticed them. "The escaped captives have been found, come and help, the enemy is still resisting!" The royal knight beckoned to Narant and the others. "Okay, here we come!" In such a situation, it was impossible to slip away, and Narant could only bite the bullet. Fortunately, it was dark now, and the other party couldn''t see the faces of Narant and others. They greeted Narant and others approaching, and they continued to pay attention to the enemies in the encirclement. Soon, Narant and his party came to the rear of the group of people in the Northern Principality. However, at this moment, the people around them didn''t pay attention to them any more, and they all concentrated on being on the field. At this moment, the sound of fighting in the field was quite intense, and Narant followed their gaze, and then froze again: "Hey, these guys are also captured?" It was none other than the eldest prince, Tony and the others, and even Natasha was among them. At this moment, the battle is still going on, and there is a middle-level silver royal knight with several subordinates who are fighting with the eldest prince and others. Maybe it was because they were worried that they would hurt the eldest prince and others, so the royal knights didn''t dare to kill them, which made the eldest prince and others last for so long. Otherwise, the surrounding people will swarm up, and with the strength of the eldest prince and others, they only have the strength of the first-level silver, and they will have their braids in a few moments. However, with that middle-level silver knight present, their resistance was in vain. "I fought with you!" Seeing that there was no hope of escaping, an earl''s son immediately charged towards the royal knight with a long sword. boom! It''s just that he took two steps forward when he was punched in the head by a middle-level silver royal knight, and immediately fainted with a groan. "We surrender!" "We surrender!" Upon seeing this, Tony and the others were very straightforward, throwing down the long sword and surrendering again! "Tie them up for me, and tie them tightly! You dared to escape, and I almost got my entire team punished!" Seeing a few people surrender, the silver middle-level knight immediately ordered the surrounding soldiers. But after thinking about it, he was still angry, and kicked Tony and the others a few times. After a while, several of the earl''s heirs and Natasha were trapped into dumplings and threw them on the carriage beside them. Only at this time did the silver middle-level royal knight return to the war horse and turn over. "Let''s go, let''s go back!" Immediately, the middle-level silver royal knight was ready to lead the team away. However, at this moment, he suddenly saw Narant, the royal knights behind the crowd, and immediately fixed his eyes. And Narant''s heart suddenly burst, and his hand was pressed beside the long sword without a trace You are..." The royal knight could not see it clearly in the dark, so he was going to ask Narant about their identities, because He felt that the subordinates he brought should not have so many. tap! tap! However, just as the captain of the royal knight squadron was about to speak, a large group of people came galloping from the other end of the town. "His Royal Highness is here!" At the same time, there was a call from the front. "Get off the horse and welcome!" The captain''s questioning words were interrupted immediately, he turned over and dismounted again, and quickly greeted all his subordinates to prepare for the princess. When Narant saw this, he could only slowly loosen the hilt of the sword, and also turned over and got off the war horse. At this time, he really didn''t dare to change unless he had to. Otherwise, this way of absconding would be a failure. After all, they are still in the rear of the army of the Northern Principality, and it is absolutely impossible to fly if their identities are exposed now. Chapter 440： Princess? The **** girl? "It''s really bad luck. After I go back this time, I must take a bath and burn incense to wash off bad luck!" Narant muttered, feeling that something was wrong with the way he opened it tonight. ... "I have seen Her Royal Highness!" "I have seen Her Royal Highness!" Soon, the princess'' team arrived, and dozens of royal knights and palace guards followed behind. And as the princess appeared, all the soldiers around bowed their heads and half-kneeled in salute. "Captain Yili, have the escaped prisoners been caught?" "Go back to Her Royal Highness, all the escaped prisoners have been caught!" Captain Yili replied immediately. "You will atone for your sins!" After looking at the prisoners on the carriage, the princess nodded slightly. "Thank you, Her Royal Highness, for your kindness!" "Okay, the battle ahead is still going on, Captain Yili, you take your 100-man squadron to my father''s side immediately for protection!" The princess waved her hand. "This... Your Royal Highness, Your Majesty''s order is for us to protect your safety!" "The army of the Onyx Principality is besieged on the hills. What danger can I have here? Besides, I also have palace guards by my side, so the security is enough!" "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" Captain Yili didn''t dare to say anything more, and immediately obeyed. "Very good, then rush over to me immediately, and make sure my father''s safety is guaranteed!" "Yes, Your Royal Highness, the Second Squadron of the First Brigade of the Royal Knights will set off with me!" Immediately, this Captain Yili got up and got on his horse, then headed towards the south without looking back. The surrounding royal knights, including the royal knights behind the princess, also followed. For a while, only the Rangers and some ordinary guards were left in the field. Oh no, and Narant and the others behind these guards. "Why don''t you go?" At this moment, the princess on the snow-white warhorse also found Narant and others. Hearing this question, Narant, who had been keeping his body down and hiding behind the crowd, jumped twice in his heart. However, the guards around him were looking at him at the moment, and the same was true of the palace guards beside Her Royal Highness. Among those palace guards, there was a silver high-ranking knight. Nalan was in a hurry, pretended to be calm and said: "Your Highness, the subordinate is not a knight of the third squadron. The subordinate returned from the rear to report the information under the order of Vice Commander Bucher!" "Huh?" Her Royal Highness''s delicate eyebrows wrinkled slightly, "You come forward!" "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" Narant took a deep breath, then stepped forward with his head down. He had already prepared for the worst and was ready to storm and control the princess at any time, so he deliberately took two steps forward. However, he did not dare to go too far, because he could already feel the gaze of the captain of the palace guards. "Raise your head!" The princess didn''t notice anything unusual for the time being, and continued to instruct Narant. Narant heard the words and slowly raised his head. "hiss!" However, when he raised his head, his heartbeat, which had been forcibly suppressed, started beating again like a drum. If he hadn''t experienced so many strong winds and waves after crossing, he might have been exposed at this moment. The reason is very simple, he has actually met this princess. It was the veiled woman who poured herself a drink in the tavern. "What kind of thing is this, your dignified princess ran to accompany you to drink?" Narant thought it was impossible at first, could it be that he was mistaken. But he has an excellent memory who has taken intelligence fruit, and at this moment, although the princess of the northern principality has changed into a gorgeous dress, the veil is still worn on her face. Both the veil and the delicate eyes are exactly the same as the girl who accompanied the wine in the tavern. If the two are twins, Narant thinks this is even more absurd. Therefore, the **** girl is the princess, and the princess is the **** girl. And Narant also vaguely guessed why the eldest prince and Natasha were captured. "Have I seen you before?" When Narant was in high spirits, the princess looked at Narant and asked in confusion. "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" Narant suppressed his emotions and replied in a deep voice. If it weren''t for the princess''s very natural tone and demeanor, maybe he would be violent at this time. "Well, you just said that Deputy Commander Bucher asked you to come back and report the information. What is the information?" After getting Narant''s calm affirmative answer, the princess didn''t ask him more about his identity. Because the princess really thinks Narant looks familiar, but she can''t remember where she''s seen it for a while now. In the end, I only thought that I had seen Narant in the palace, so it was normal for him to be familiar. Moreover, this made her subconsciously trust Narant''s identity and was not verifying it. She is a princess after all, not the commander of the Royal Knights. There are thousands of extraordinary knights and tens of thousands of apprentice knights in the Royal Knights. I am afraid that even his father would not recognize him. Of course, another reason was that the last time Narant went to the tavern, it was a silk dress, which was very elegant. Dressed up from head to toe by Lilia''s little maid, she is not as handsome and handsome as she is now. Now Narant, after these days of long-distance escape, the face under the helmet is not only a little tired, and even has a thick layer of dust. ... Narant was very fortunate that the princess did not recognize herself, and even no longer doubted her origins. Immediately, he began to act in his true colors and replied: "Go back to Her Royal Highness, this time we accepted the order to go to the rear to hunt down the invading team, but the invading team was very cunning, and I don''t know what method they used to manipulate the warhorse, and then in our army''s army. Escape from the chase!" "Although we have now blocked the passage from the west to the desert, the whereabouts of the invading noble have still not been found!" "More importantly, after we arrived in Jusen City, we learned from Master Alled that the 800 Jusen knights and the deputy commanders who stayed in Jusen City had been wiped out by that team for unknown reasons! " "Commander Bucher learned that the situation was serious He must not let the team go, so he asked his subordinates to report back, and then asked His Majesty and Marquis Lisson to send reinforcements to search for the whereabouts of the invading team. !" "Can you really control the war horse? Also annihilate the 800 giant forest knights left behind by Marquis Lisen?" The princess couldn''t help showing a hint of astonishment on her delicate face after hearing this. "Yes, Your Royal Highness! I don''t know what the enemy used. When we approached them, the warhorse would run wildly, until the warhorse was exhausted and exhausted, and we could only watch the enemy flee!" The princess was lost in thought, and after a while, she said to Narant: "Knight, what''s your name?" "His Royal Highness, the subordinate is called Nicholas Kay!" "Well, Kai, there''s a battle going on ahead, you go back to the camp with me first, and tell me in detail about the whole process of the pursuit." "Then wait until the frontline battle is over before you report it to my father!" the princess said. "Uh¡­¡­" Chapter 441： Im panicking, what should I do? Narant was stagnant for a while, thinking about whether he would be able to get away with it, and then fled. After all, I heard that there is a melee in front of me, that is the best time to leave. But now it seems that this plan has to be postponed. "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" Narant was very helpless, and the great opportunity was missed like this. As for the eldest prince and the others on the carriage, Narant is now considered a mud bodhisattva who can''t protect himself when crossing the river, so he didn''t plan to save them at all. Of course, even if this is not the case, it must be carefully considered whether to save them. Now that the princess won''t let herself go, Narant can only continue to wait until the right time. ¡­ Next, Narant took Quick and others on the horse, and then followed the princess'' team to her camp. On the way, at the request of the princess, Narant began to tell the story of the rear roundup. Although he is the one being chased, the problem is that he is also a personal experiencer. With a little brainstorming and switching roles, he can tell the story in great detail without any loopholes. Even Narant even asked the townspeople on the way back and added it from the perspective of Bucher and others, indicating that ''that hateful Narant'' is probably still hiding somewhere in the back. After listening to the princess, she just pondered, but did not express any more opinions. Then let Narant follow the team and return to the camp with her. . Seeing that there was no hope of escaping temporarily, Narant began to inquire about the situation with some surrounding guards, asking about the current situation of the frontline battlefield. For his inquiry, the surrounding guards were not surprised, because Narant himself said it, and he rushed back from the rear. Instead, because of his status as a royal knight, he was very diligent in telling him what happened on the front line these days. Knowing that the Onyx Principality had reached such a desperate situation, Narant couldn''t help but worry. Especially his father is still in the army, and Stella, the tulip flower, may also be in the army. Taking a step back, if the army could not evacuate, then their big ship of the Onyx Principality would be tossed. In addition to learning about the current situation of the Onyx Principality army, Narant also learned how the eldest prince and others appeared in the rear tonight. It turned out that when the battle ahead, the eldest prince and others launched an escape plan that had been planned for a few days. The first is to let Natasha use the beauty trick to attract the guards to come forward. For this point, Natasha, the demon girl, is very handy. Even if she is not taken advantage of, she can seduce a man with weak legs just by virtue of that charming smile. So, when Natasha drew the guard closer, she suddenly knocked the guard unconscious, and then grabbed the key to open the cell door. Immediately, several people took advantage of the sky-shattering shouts of killing in the distance as cover and prepared to sneak out of the camp. Unfortunately, they were not very lucky. They had just slipped out of the camp and were immediately discovered by the guards on the wooden wall. Immediately, they began to flee. Because of the war horses that the spies had prepared outside the camp in advance, they rushed to the previous town. What happened next, Narant saw it with his own eyes. "Tsk tsk! I almost succeeded!" Narant couldn''t help but sigh, and at the same time looked at a few people in the convoy not far away. These guys are the heirs of the great nobles, and it is really unlucky to be caught. However, just when Narant turned his head, he didn''t know that someone in the team was looking at him, it was Tony that guy. Tony hated Narant so much that he was very sensitive to Narant''s voice. I had some doubts from before, and had been paying attention to Narant secretly. Now Narant just turned his head and immediately let him see the whole picture. Although it was a little dark, only a little light from the torches shone on Narant''s face. But because of that unforgettable hatred, even if Narant turned to ashes, Tony could recognize it. Tony''s eyes widened, his lips parted slightly, and he was about to exclaim in surprise. Seeing this, Narant frowned, and immediately turned the horse to approach, then quickly turned over and dismounted, and punched Tony''s head with a punch. boom! In an instant, Tony only felt the stars in his eyes, and then passed out, the surprised expression still remained on his face. The surrounding eldest prince and other counts were frightened and looked towards Narant. Narant turned around quickly, and then said to the surprised guards of the Northern Principality: "These guys are not honest when they are captured, and they dare to escape from prison, it''s really abominable!" "What''s even more hateful is that the nobles of the Onyx Principality in the back let us search for so long and we haven''t found anything yet!" After hearing this, the expressions of the guards around him immediately returned to their original expressions, expressing their understanding of Narant''s mood at the moment. And the princess of the Northern Principality did not know what happened in the team because she was walking in front. The team marched all the way, and finally arrived near the camp after an hour. And here, Narant can already see the fire blazing seven or eight miles ahead. It''s just that the screams of killing seem to have subsided now, and not much can be heard. "It seems that the battle is over, and we are still victorious! Haha!" The surrounding guards laughed immediately. "Of course, His Majesty the King has made all preparations. I believe we can go to the south next year. I heard that the elves there are all iron and gold mines!" Hearing this, Narant looked towards the distant mountain, and sure enough, quite a few bonfires were lit. If the Onyx Principality succeeds in breaking through, it will definitely not return to the mountain to light a bonfire. UU reading www. uukanshu.com The current situation is likely to fail to break through and be forced back again. This is not good news for Narant, not because he is worried about the safety of the army. But because the battle is over now, it means that even if he leaves the team immediately, he may not be able to fish in troubled waters and leave later. But if he doesn''t leave and stays here for one more minute, then he has the possibility of being exposed. Originally, if it hadn''t happened tonight, he would have been able to sleep peacefully until the next day, and wait until tomorrow to find the right time to pretend to be the mission sent by the king, go all the way to the south, and then be able to escape and ascend to heaven. Now that this has become a luxury, he feels a little tightrope walk! Narant couldn''t help thinking of an emoji from a previous life, a gray wolf and a silly dog ??standing together, with the words: They seem to treat me as a kind, but I''m not, I''m so panic, what should I do... Thoughts fluttered and followed the princess'' team into the camp. This camp is not big, it should be specially prepared for the princess, because there are many maids in the camp, and they must be used to serve the princess. It is hard to imagine that in this world, a princess has such a status. After all, Narant seems to remember that this Princess is not the heir to the Northern Principality, she is just a second daughter. After entering the camp, the princess was very polite to Narant. I don''t know if it was because of his friendly and handsome appearance that he was arranged for him to live in several tents. It is said that the front-line battle is over now, and the king must have a lot of things to deal with, so let him wait a little longer. Seeing this, Narant had no choice but to stay. Without the princess'' nod, he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to leave the camp. Chapter 442： Revenge of the Northern Duchy "Big... Lord! What should we do now?" When he came to the tent where the princess had placed, Quick asked Narant with a pale face. After seeing those royal knights just now, he was so frightened that his soul almost flew away. Fortunately, the mighty lord of his own family is still there, and he just fooled around easily and calmly. However, the development of the latter thing was beyond his Quick''s cognition. These fake royal knights actually followed the princess into the camp so openly. If it was put in the past, Quake would not have dared to think about it! "What else can I do, rest in peace! Later, when the princess is willing to let go, we will find a way to pass through the defense line of the Northern Principality!" Although there is no bottom in his heart, the majesty of the lord is still tense. Narant''s expression was flat, and he spoke calmly. "Yes, my lord!" Quick glanced at his lord. The lord of the dark road is an adult. In the face of such a dangerous situation, he can still be so calm and calm, which is not comparable to their subordinates. Immediately, Quick exited the tent with peace of mind. After returning, he also told the other storm knights that his lord was very calm, so that everyone should not worry, as long as he obeyed his instructions honestly, he would definitely be able to return to the Onyx Principality safely. "Hey! What''s this called? I hope Big Brother Rongguang can bless this princess and let me go quickly!" After Quick left, Narant''s calmness disappeared immediately, and he was replaced by a look of unrequited love. However, Narant did not know that it was not so easy for him to leave. Because at this time, the king of the northern principality sent a messenger to the princess'' camp. The message delivered by the messenger was very simple, because the sudden attack of the Onyx Principality tonight made the king of the Northern Principality furious. In order to take revenge on the Onyx Principality, the king of the Northern Principality is preparing to hold a wedding overnight. "What? Holding a wedding? Are you sure you heard it right?" In the main account, Her Royal Highness was sitting on a soft chair. And in front of her kneeling is the messenger that the king has just sent. "Yes, Your Royal Highness, Your Majesty said that the Onyx Principality disregarded his good intentions for peace talks. Not only did it launch a night attack, but it also sent spies to let several captured noble descendants escape from prison, so he was going to take revenge on the King of the Onyx Principality, and asked him to help this powerless man. Actions pay the price!" "The captured Frank family woman heard that she is likely to marry the eldest prince of the Onyx Principality in the future!" "So, the king is going to choose a husband for this woman of the Frank family and get married overnight, and wait until tomorrow to inform the Onyx Principality of the news!" The messenger spoke again with great certainty. After Her Royal Highness heard this, her delicate eyebrows twitched slightly, mainly because she felt that war was a man''s business and should not be blamed on women. But she is very aware of her father''s character. Although she favors herself, once she makes a decision, it will definitely not change. "Then, did His Majesty say who he intends to reward the woman of the Frank family to?" "His Royal Highness, what Your Majesty means is that this time all the nobles and nobles fought very bravely, so I plan to use this woman as a prize, and I will hold a duel competition in the main camp!" "Whether it is a descendant of a nobleman or a knight of the elite knights, anyone who is unmarried can participate. In the end, whoever wins this competition will own the woman!" The messenger finished the king''s decision one by one. Finally, seeing that the princess did not speak any more, he carefully continued: "His Royal Highness, now Your Majesty has summoned all nobles and nobles to wait in the camp, so..." "Well, I see!" The princess nodded and stood up directly: "I''ll take you to pick up the prisoners now, and I''ll go to the camp to see later." Although there is a little pity for Natasha being rewarded to vassals like goods. But now that the two sides are in a relationship between ourselves and the enemy, since the king has made a decision, she will definitely not interfere. "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" ... "Your Excellency Kai!" "Huh? Who?" In the tent, although Narant didn''t dare to sleep, he squinted for a while. At this moment, there was a call from outside his tent. "Your Excellency Kai, Her Royal Highness has summoned you, please come over now!" The person outside the door continued to speak. "Summon me? Are you going to meet their king now?" Narant''s heart sank, feeling that this is probably the case. However, in any case, he has to go now if he doesn''t want to. Outside the tent, Narant saw the palace guard in charge of the order. The palace guard came out, nodded slightly at him, and then prepared to take him away. "Your Excellency, wait a moment, I will call my subordinates!" Seeing this, Narant said quickly. "Your Excellency Kai, Her Royal Highness said, just let you go!" "Just let me go?" Narant felt even worse. "Okay!" The helpless Narant didn''t say anything, and winked at Quick and the others who had already come to the tent door, telling them to take it easy. Although he is not sure what the princess wants to do, he can only take a step by step. "I have seen Her Royal Highness!" Soon, Narant followed the palace guards to the center of the camp. At this moment, there is a line in the center of the camp, and Her Royal Highness is also riding on the snow-white war horse. "Well, Kai knight, didn''t you say you need to report to my father, now I''m just about to go to the front camp, you go with me!" The princess nodded slightly to Narant. "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" Narant''s heart has sunk to the bottom of the valley, and he really guessed it. He, the impostor, could stay with the princess for a while, but if he met other royal knights or the king, he would probably die in the light of the light. "It seems that I can only take risks later!" Narant couldn''t help but move his eyes to the princess If his identity is revealed later, then his only chance is to hijack the princess of the northern principality as a hostages and then escape. "Let''s go!" The princess still didn''t know that she had been reminded by Narant, and she led the team out of the camp with a clear drink. When Narant saw this, he quickly got on his horse and joined the team. There are not many people in this team, except for dozens of palace guards, there are dozens of ordinary guards. These ordinary guards were all surrounded by the carriage at the rear. The eldest prince, Natasha and others were being held in the cage on the carriage. Seeing this, Narant turned his eyes, and immediately urged the horse to move slightly forward. Now that he is ready to sink the boat, he has to find a way to get close to the northern princess first, and then he will be able to do it conveniently. When Nalan''s urging warhorse slowly moved forward, the surrounding court knights looked at him one after another. Chapter 443： Prize Natasha! Narant could only pretend that he couldn''t see these gazes, and approached the princess cheekily, and when he was in the same row with the captain of the palace guards, he opened his mouth and said, "Your Highness, the subordinates heard that these prisoners will be sent to the front line tomorrow. shield?" "Yes!" The princess who heard the words gave Narant a sideways glance, and gave a faint hum. For this royal knight, the princess is quite friendly. After all, no matter when, the first impression has a crucial impact on the relationship between two people. And Narant''s appearance and inexplicable affinity made the princess'' first impression of him very good. "His Royal Highness, the subordinates are very curious, then why don''t you use the heirs of these great nobles to exchange gold coins and iron materials, after all, it would be too wasteful to let them die like this!" Narant pretended to be curious and continued to ask. "This is His Majesty''s decision, His Majesty should have his own considerations!" The princess replied softly. "It turned out to be His Majesty''s decision, and it was the subordinate who made a blunder!" Narant immediately bowed his head and apologized. Naturally, the princess would not blame him for these two inquiries, and immediately, the team moved on. And Narant successfully concealed his motives for approaching with two questions, and then he cheekily continued to stay in front of the team. In this regard, the princess has no objection, and the palace guards naturally dare not say anything more. Except for the camp, the team traveled for less than ten minutes, and soon came to the camp where the king of the Northern Principality was. At this moment, the camp was brightly lit and full of voices. Without checking and questioning, Narant followed the group unimpeded to the center of the camp. At this moment, several large bonfires have been lit in the center of the camp, and a wooden platform has been set up in the center of the bonfire. A group of nobles from the Northern Principality were sitting around the table on the long tables on both sides, enjoying food and wine. As for the king of the Northern Principality, he sat on a luxurious long table with several nobles of the Northern Principality. "His Royal Highness is here!" Soon, the palace guards announced to the front. "Haha, our Isabella is here!" The king of the Northern Principality immediately laughed when he heard the report, looking towards the team here, "Isabella, come to my father!" Princess Isabella got off her horse when she heard the words, and walked quickly towards the king. Seeing this, Narant also quickly turned over and dismounted, and followed behind the princess among the palace guards without a trace. Although his armor of a royal knight was somewhat different from that of a palace guard, he was a royal knight after all, and he had been behind the princess before, so no one stopped him from going forward. However, some of the royal knights on duty around saw this scene and looked at him with strange eyes. Narant chose to turn a blind eye to these gazes again. Now the princess of the northern principality is his only ''life-saving straw'', so he can only follow closely to ensure that it will erupt at any time. In addition, if he mixes in with those royal knights now, he might be exposed in the next moment. ... "I''ve seen Your Majesty!" Soon, Isabella came to the king''s long table and performed a standard noble lady etiquette towards the king. "Haha, Isabella, didn''t my father say that, whether it''s in public or not, you can call me father directly!" Obviously, the king of this northern principality is very fond of Princess Isabella. "Yes, father!" Isabella nodded. "Well, would Isabella want to sit here and eat some more food?" "No father, my daughter hasn''t had dinner for a long time, and she''s not hungry now!" Isabella shook her head "Okay! Then you go and sit there! The seat is ready for you." The king did not object, and pointed to a soft chair on the side. "Thank you father!" With permission, Isabella brought the palace guards directly to her seat. And a group of palace guards stood behind the chairs one after another, acting as a background wall. Narant also stood behind the princess very naturally. "Fortunately, the princess didn''t mention me just now. She probably doesn''t want to talk about business affairs at this banquet, for fear of ruining the king''s mood!" After standing still, Narant breathed a sigh of relief while calling it luck. "However, having said that, I remember the last time this princess was called Bella when she was the **** girl. It turns out that her real name is Isabella, she is so brave!" Narant sighed again. Don''t look at the cute princess, not only can she sneak into the rear as a spy, but also capture the eldest prince and Natasha. Obviously, she is also a woman who does not allow men. "Everyone, be quiet! His Majesty the King has something to say!" Just as Narant sighed, a shout suddenly came from the field. Following this shouting, the nobles, big and small, who were talking and laughing, immediately fell silent and turned their heads to look at the king. And Narant''s thoughts were instantly pulled back, and he looked at the king of the Northern Principality. This northern principality is a little older than the king of the agate principality, but after all, it has a golden knight cultivation base, and its aura is also full. "To call you here tonight, in addition to holding this celebration feast to reward your bravery, I actually have an important reward that I want to give you!" The scene was quiet, and the king of the Northern Principality spoke up. "Important reward?" The little nobles who heard the words became curious. Seeing this, the king did not hide, and immediately winked at several royal knights. Immediately, several royal knights quickly went to the carriage brought by Isabella earlier, then released Natasha from the cage and pushed her directly onto the wooden platform in the center of the open space. "Wow, this woman is so beautiful! Looking at her **** and buttocks, she is absolutely stunning. If I can get such a wife, I promise to stay in the castle every day and not go to Oak City!" "Haha, yes, yes! I thought so too!" "What are you two guys thinking? Do you know the identity of this woman? She is the son of the richest family in the Onyx Principality, and we are just barons!" Although Sui Natasha is a little embarrassed at the moment, her hair is messy, and her clothes are a little untidy, she can''t hide her natural beauty. On the contrary, it has a different kind of stimulating beauty, which immediately attracted the attention of all the nobles. Those little aristocrats almost flew their eyeballs to the high platform to enjoy it up close! "Huh? What are these guys in the Northern Principality going to do?" And Narant also saw this scene, but he frowned and had a bad premonition. Sure enough, the king of the Northern Principality said the next moment: "Is this woman very beautiful, do you like it very much?" "Yes, Your Majesty the King!" Hearing the king''s unpretentious words, the small nobles also spoke out a little presumptuously. "Well, very good, since you like it, then I will tell you now, as long as you are not married, you will have the opportunity to get this beautiful woman!" Chapter 444： Marriage Duel! "All have a chance?" The small nobles still didn''t know their king''s plan! "You heard it right! I believe you should all know the identity of this woman. She is the heir of a marquis family in the Duchy of Onyx, and she is likely to become the Queen of Duchy of Onyx in the future!" "And I, Field, in order to reward your bravery these days, I will give you a chance to marry her back!" "Do you see that high platform? Later, you can go to the stage for a duel competition. As long as an unmarried nobleman, a descendant of a nobleman or an elite army guard can take the stage, whoever can win the final victory, then this woman will be rewarded to him immediately!" Whoa! "Duel competition! Haha, I''m not married yet, so I can take the stage too!" "This is really good. If I can marry such a beautiful woman, I promise not to go to Oak City to fool around in the future!" "However, having said that, this woman is the heir of the Marquis family. You said that after we win, can we afford her?" "Hehe, I''m sure I can afford it. Maybe the Frank family in the Onyx Principality will give away a lot of dowries when they see their daughter suffer!" "Haha! It''s really possible!" "Your Majesty, we also want to participate. Why can''t nobles with wives participate? We also want to participate..." "Hey, old Billy, you are fifty years old, you should give this opportunity to our young people!" For a while, the little nobles around the high platform were gearing up for their young children, and even some old nobles in their forties and fifties looked at them with straight eyes. It''s a pity that most of them already have wives, so they can''t participate in this competition. When Natasha, who was bound on the stage, saw this scene, she finally shook her head with a terrified expression on her face, and the tears in her beautiful eyes had already begun to roll down. It''s a pity that her mouth has been blocked, and she can''t make any sound at all, and no one will pity her. . On the other hand, the eldest prince in the carriage also began to struggle violently, bloodshot in his eyes. In his eyes, Natasha was his own decision. If this was won by the nobles of the Northern Principality, wouldn''t his future king be a joke in the future! However, no one at the scene cared about his opinion either. Soon this Natasha was taken down, because it was a temporary initiative, and there was no grand pomp or ceremony, the king of the Northern Principality immediately announced: "Warriors, let''s start!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Following the king''s order, a group of large and small nobles and a few powerful royal knights immediately focused their attention on the high platform ahead. Some of the small nobles couldn''t wait for a long time, and immediately a young man stepped onto the high platform. This young man has the strength of high-rank bronze, which is not low among the descendants of the small nobles, but is an excellent existence, so he dares to be the first to appear so anxiously. However, the young heir of the bronze high-rank is obviously a little thoughtful. Such beauties are not only the heirs of the small nobles who are attracted to them, but he is worthy of standing on the high platform. Before he made any speeches that he was determined to win, another young man came up slowly on the edge of the high platform. And this young man actually has the strength of the peak of bronze, and has overwhelmed him in the realm. Immediately, the young nobleman who was the first to appear on the stage looked a little embarrassed. Previously, he was only concerned with excitement, and he forgot that there were also a number of earl and marquis descendants who would also participate. However, before the two could react, another royal knight in armor came to the stage. This is the referee prepared by King Field for the test, and also to prevent accidental injuries on both sides of the test. This royal knight has the strength of high-level silver, and facing these young people who only have bronze realm or early-level silver, he can fully react before danger occurs. "Long swords are allowed to be used in this competition, but hidden weapons cannot be used to plot against opponents, otherwise His Majesty will punish those who do not follow the rules!" "You can admit defeat in the middle, as long as your opponent admits defeat, you must stop in time!" The royal knight was also straightforward, and immediately announced the rules of the competition loudly. The two young men nodded immediately upon hearing this. "Then let''s get started!" Following the referee''s order, the two youths on the stage simultaneously pulled out the long swords around their waists. The bronze high-ranking youth looked defensive, while the bronze-peaking youth began to actively and tentatively attack. In this world, there are not many people who can defeat their opponents in a leapfrog battle, so this young man is still very confident. Soon, after the trial was over, the young man was ready to attack, and his fighting spirit suddenly gathered. And the bronze high-level knight didn''t dare to neglect when he saw this, and also stimulated the fighting spirit to fight against each other. Although on the real battlefield, some noble descendants would be timid and useless, but in such a duel competition, the young descendants are still very open. After all, this is related to their face, and at the same time, they know that there is a referee, and there is a high probability that there will be no danger. And at the next moment, when both sides had mobilized their vindictive qi to the extreme, they immediately raised their swords and launched an attack on the other side. The battle between the two was not a gorgeous Hu Qiao, but a very fast and real battle, and the winner was decided in just over ten seconds. At the last moment, when the long swords of the two sides clashed together, the peak bronze knight obviously had the advantage in strength, and kicked the opponent''s abdomen with a quick kick. The opponent was caught off guard and immediately lost his center of gravity and fell to the ground. Seeing this, the young man who succeeded in one hit pursued with the victory, took two quick steps, and once again raised his sword and slashed towards his face. when! The next moment, there was a sound of swords clashing in the field. It turned out that the royal knight, who was the referee, took action, and blocked the blow when the sword was about to hit the young man who fell to the ground. "Haha! Your strength is too weak, you should go back and practice for a few more years before competing with me for beauty!" The long sword was blocked, and the young son of the bronze peak didn''t care, but immediately laughed proudly. The young man who fell to the ground had an ugly face but did not reply. He quickly got up and walked down the stage and mixed into the crowd. Seeing this scene, many descendants of nobles who were still gearing up in the audience immediately fainted Most of them are bronze intermediate knights, and even some of the scraps are bronze low-level, which is completely Cut off the idea of ??their competition. "Whose family''s heir is this? Well done!" The king was quite satisfied when he saw this scene. This young man was only seventeen or eighteen years old, and he was considered excellent if he could cultivate to the peak of bronze. "Your Majesty, this is the second son of the subordinate, because my eldest daughter felt that the fighting spirit was about to break through, so she didn''t bring it. I simply brought the second son to gain knowledge!" At this moment, an earl immediately spoke up. "So that''s the case, no wonder I haven''t seen it before!" The king nodded, the earl''s first son was a girl. It is estimated that he has the idea of ??passing the title to the male, so he did not bring his eldest daughter to participate in the war. "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your compliment!" The earl said immediately after hearing the words. The other big nobles looked calm, because their children are also going to appear, and it is not certain who will die later. After a while, another peak bronze knight appeared, and the two fought again. Chapter 445： There is always a system that wants to harm the master And because of his young age, the second son of the earl, although of equal realm, was inferior in combat skills and quickly lost. In the next battle, the peak bronze knights appeared frequently, and finally even developed to the appearance of silver junior knights. Even many royal knights also took the stage to compete, trying to win this rare beauty. This competition has been going on for more than half an hour, and the number of people on the stage gradually began to decrease. After all, the Silver Knight has not married yet, only the heirs of the great nobles and a few excellent knights of the Royal Knights. And among the descendants of the minor nobles, unless they are really talented, very few of them can achieve the existence of a silver knight at a young age. "It''s really boring, just a few silver knights? Then I won''t wait any longer!" Just when the last silver junior knight defeated the other opponents and no one dared to go up, a gorgeously dressed young man was Squeeze the crowd directly, and then swayed to the stage. "Mons, don''t you have a fianc¨¦e?" When the young man appeared, the expression of the young man on the high platform immediately became ugly, and the field suddenly became noisy. "Haha! You said it too, that''s just a fianc¨¦e! I can just cancel the engagement after I go back! The future queen of the Onyx Principality looks good, and I''m going to take it in!" The young man named Mons laughed, and he didn''t really care. I don''t think so! "Shameless! Too shameless!" "Yeah, if you have a fiancee, you have to go on stage! As expected of a perverted Mons!" "Perverted Mons!" For a while, the young children in the field cursed one after another, and some even called out the nickname of Mons. Hearing this nickname, some small country nobles didn''t know the reason, and they were curious and began to ask the people around them about their situation. And those nobles who knew it didn''t hide it, and immediately started to help him promote it. It turned out that this Mons was a marquis heir. There are a total of two marquis lords in this northern principality. Except for the Marquis of Lissen, there is only this father of Mons. According to his identity, people should not dare to despise him so much, after all, it is too late to flatter in general. But the problem is that although this Mons has an extraordinary status, he is too shameless. At the aristocratic academy in the capital, Mons was very popular with the noble ladies as heir to the marquis. Ke Mengs ignored these noble ladies, and instead liked to find some beautiful women who were commoners. Those commoner women suddenly gained the love of Mons, and naturally they were full of joy, thinking that they had met true love. If it was just like this, no one would say anything. At most, they would only think that Mons had a unique taste. But this Mons didn''t really like those women. After he got these women, when they fell in love with him, he would abandon them severely, and then give them to his friends to enjoy. Over time, dozens of civilian women were victimized. In the end, the incident happened after Mons accidentally treated a poor noble lady as the daughter of a commoner. Although he was a poor noble, he was also a noble, and he went directly to the noble council. Although in the end, relying on the strength of the family, Mons was still safe and sound, but only paid a sum of money to compensate. But in the end, his perverted reputation spread all over the capital, making all the nobles of the duchy despised. After Mons had this reputation, naturally no other big family dared to marry him. For the sake of his heir''s marriage, the Marquis found a vassal''s daughter to be engaged to him. In this way, this Mons is now able to say the words of breaking the marriage contract with disapproval. "Surely shameless, so perverted! If he wins the beauty of the Onyx Principality, he will be ruined!" The little nobles below listened and joined in the swearing. Although Mons spoiled the commoner''s daughter, this is definitely something that must be despised for nobles who still need a decent appearance. However, the next moment when the eyes of Mons began to glance down, a group of nobles and young heirs immediately shrank their necks and closed their mouths. Seeing everyone shut up, Mons was satisfied with withdrawing his gaze and looked at the young man across from the high platform, "Jerry, are you still participating in the competition? If you are afraid, then go down now, so as not to lose face!" "Mons, you think I''m really afraid of you!" In the face of Mons'' provocation, although the young man was afraid, he didn''t want to be scared away by a few words in front of everyone. "Haha! Jerry, you are very kind, then let you **** people see my strength again today!" Mons laughed, then looked at the referee beside him: "Your Excellency, can we start?" The referee hesitated and looked in the direction of the king, only to see the king nodded. Obviously, the king doesn''t care who Natasha wins in the end, as long as it doesn''t violate the rules. "Then let''s get started!" "Come on, weak Jerry, let me see if you have improved in the past few years?" At the beginning of the test, Mons still looked indifferent. The young Jerry saw that Mons despised himself so much, and his anger immediately surged into his heart. "Too weak!" Mons smiled disdainfully when he saw this. He didn''t even prepare to draw his long sword, but waited until Jerry rushed forward before he moved and took a step towards the side. However, this Mons seemed to flash with ease, but in the eyes of Jerry and the young people in the audience, it was extremely fast. With Mons'' dodging, Jerry immediately lost his target, and the long sword held high cut directly into the air. His expression changed, and he looked at Mons on the side, but saw a mocking smile on his face. "Bastard, go to hell!" Feeling being teased, Jerry turned into anger, turned around quickly, and swept away the long sword in his hand. "I said, you are too weak, go down!" However, this time Mengs was not going to give him another chance, he said indifferently, and then he raised his right foot. Mons kicked out, kicking firmly under Jerry''s ribs. "what" Jerry screamed, and then flew out. Finally, with a loud thud, it landed under the high platform. "Hey, this Mons is too fast...and too strong!" The audience below immediately exclaimed. Although Mons is also a silver beginner, in their opinion, I am afraid that even a silver intermediate can''t beat Mons. "Waste Jerry, I just told you to admit defeat and you refused to stay on the stage!" Mons clapped his hands and sarcastically spoke again at Jerry, who was lying on the ground and grinning in pain. He sneered at Jerry and looked at the young heirs present, "You are actually not much better, all of you are equally weak, is there anyone who is going to take the stage now, if not, then this beauty is mine. !Ha ha!" Obviously, this Mons was cursed privately by everyone, and it was not without reason. This was too arrogant. For a while, although the descendants of the middle-class nobles were indignant, no one dared to step forward. After all, the strength of this Mons is really strong. As for other nobles and royal knights with silver intermediate knights, those who already have wives are naturally not good to go up for a test. "It''s really arrogant!" Seeing this scene, Narant, who was standing behind Princess Isabella, smacked his lips. I have also heard the comments of the small nobles before. For this kind of scum, if he were anywhere else, Narant would have to step on it. It''s a pity that he can''t protect himself now and can''t do it. However, Natasha''s fate made him frown a little. Although Natasha is not a fuel-efficient lamp, she is also a member of the Onyx Principality, and has a cooperative relationship with him. Seeing her fall into the sea like this, Narant is still a little unbearable. I don''t know if this woman can make it through tonight. If she can make it through, I''ll see if I can take her away when I leave at dawn! Narant murmured to himself. "Is there anyone who wants to challenge on stage? If not, this beauty belongs to me, Mons!" After waiting for a while, no one was ready to take the stage, and Mons finally looked at Natasha beside the high platform. At this moment, Natasha''s eyes were full of horror, and she also heard the comments of the minor nobles earlier. If it wasn''t for her hands and feet being trapped, she would rather commit suicide here than be so humiliated at this moment. And the more pitiful Natasha was, the brighter Mons'' eyes became. Obviously, he changed his habit of playing with the commoner''s daughter to Natasha, probably because he was stimulated by the so-called ''prize''. "You guys, is there anyone who can deal with that Mons?" At this moment, Isabella''s voice suddenly came from Narant''s ear. Isabella was originally disgusted with Mons, but seeing Natasha''s appearance now, she felt that she must not fall into Mons'' hands. After all, compared to other nobles, this Mons is a beast. "His Royal Highness, this subordinate already has a wife!" The captain of the palace guard was the first to speak when he heard the princess'' question. The princess nodded and looked at the other court knights. There are also two silver knights among these court knights, but they are only silver elementary level. "His Royal Highness, although Mengs is also a first-level silver, his strength is very strong, and he is already comparable to a middle-level silver. I am afraid that his subordinates will not be able to beat him!" The two palace guards were very self-aware. Although the king did not say that they could participate, as long as the princess is willing to let them play, they can still go, but the two are indeed not the opponents of Namons. In the end, the princess couldn''t help but look at Narant. "Your Excellency Kai, can you deal with that Mons?" Isabella just asked subconsciously. After all, Narant is too young. Although he also has the realm of Silver Elementary, he is probably not as strong as two palace guards. "Uh..." Narant paused slightly, then hesitated immediately. This Mons is indeed strong and fast, and it can be compared to a silver intermediate knight. But with such a little strength, it was completely unattractive for those who had just taken two Agility Fruit Narant, and it was absolutely easy to hang him. However, if Narant actually played, he didn''t know if he would be able to walk out of the northern principality camp completely. After all, so many people are watching, maybe his identity will be exposed. "Ding, as a stalwart and righteous lord, how can you bear to let your collaborator, a beautiful woman, fall into the hands of shameless people, you should stand up without hesitation and rescue the beauty from the hands of the wicked! " "System side quests, defeat Mons to win the test, and rescue Natasha!" "Mission reward: a surprise about the population!" But just when Narant was extremely entangled, the system suddenly jumped out. "This... system, are you trying to kill me!" Narant is very suspicious, this system may have a tendency to frame the protagonist. After all, when Qiu Zheng came, it had been silent for so many days, but it suddenly jumped out at this time. "Lord Kai?" Isabella asked Narant again in confusion. "His Royal Highness, this subordinate should be able to defeat Mons... However, this subordinate is playing now, will Mons retaliate in the future..." Narant woke up immediately, with a slightly embarrassed look on his face. "Your Excellency Kai, you don''t have to worry about this, you are a royal knight, no matter how arrogant Mons is, he won''t dare to do anything to you!" Isabella showed a slight surprise and immediately comforted Narant! "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" ... "Your Majesty, no one dares to challenge the stage now. May I ask if I can win today''s duel!" Before he could withdraw his eyes from Natasha, Mons couldn''t wait to look at the king, and then changed his previous arrogance and respectful An incomparable request to speak. When the king saw this, he looked around, and it was true that no young man dared to step forward. He nodded and said, "Since this is the case, then this is the end of today''s duel competition..." "Father! Wait a minute!" But when the king was about to say that the duel was over, Isabella suddenly spoke up. "Isabella, what''s the matter with you?" The king was not annoyed, and looked at his daughter in confusion. "Father, there is another person here who wants to participate in the duel!" "Oh, who else?" the king asked curiously. "Father, it''s him, Kai!" Said, the princess pointed to Narant. "Haha! Since that''s the case, let''s continue the duel!" Seeing that Narant was wearing the clothes of a royal knight, and that it was his daughter who spoke in person, the king smiled and nodded and said nothing more. With the permission of the king, Princess Isabella immediately gave Nalan a wink. "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" Narant gave a respectful salute upon seeing this, and then quickly walked towards the front stage. "Who is this royal knight? Her Royal Highness actually spoke for him!" "I don''t know! I don''t seem to know him. Have you seen him before?" "It doesn''t seem to be! But may be other teams!" "It should be, and he seems to be very acquainted with Her Royal Highness the Princess, so I will inquire about it later!" All of a sudden, all the nobles in the field looked at Narant. Especially a group of royal knights, as colleagues, they found that Narant was a little jealous. However, the previous communication between the princess and Narant made them feel that Narant was very familiar with her princess, so they did not question Narant''s identity, but speculated that he was a royal knight from another team. After all, the Royal Knights consisted of thousands of extraordinary knights alone, and not everyone was guaranteed to know each other. Narant walked calmly on the surface at this moment, but he was actually sweating hard in his heart. Fortunately, he made the right bet. He deliberately showed concern and asked the princess to ask for help. When that move just fell into the eyes of everyone, it was equivalent to the princess knowing him and protecting him in disguise. Even if the other royal knights didn''t know him, they wouldn''t immediately think of his fake identity. Chapter 446： I dont want you to lose so badly! Soon, Narant came to this high platform. "Knight, you are very courageous!" For Narant, who suddenly interrupted his good deeds, Mons naturally had no good temper, and his eyes showed a dangerous look. . However, considering that Narant may have a slight relationship with the princess, coupled with his status as a royal knight, he did not act as undisguised as before. "Well, what your Excellency said is that as royal knights, we must have the courage to move forward, so as to be loyal to His Majesty!" Seeing that his identity would not be revealed for the time being, Narant calmed down. "Really? It''s good to have the guts, but I just don''t know if you have the ability!" A cold light flashed in Mons'' eyes. . "Haha! Your Excellency can give it a try!" Narant smiled slightly. "Wow! This royal knight is so heroic!" "Yeah, if only he could beat this Mons hard!" Narant was so calm and calm that he immediately attracted praise from the descendants of the nobles who had previously been humiliated by Mons. Even the princess not far away looked at Narant with some doubts. Narant was timid before, but now he is so fearless. "You two, are you ready, you can start when you are ready!" At this time, the royal knight in charge of serving as the referee spoke up. The referee is the captain of the first team of the Royal Knights. Although he thinks Narant is a little shy, he is very satisfied with Narant''s current performance. As he spoke, he gave Narant a friendly nod. Narant''s heart sank slightly, but he immediately returned a smile. To be honest, it was really exciting to be Li Gui in front of Li Kui. "Let''s start then!" Namons couldn''t wait. You can''t humiliate this royal knight verbally, but you can clean him up in the competition. "Very good, the competition starts now!" The referee didn''t delay, he immediately announced and stepped aside. The next moment, the audience under the stage craned their necks and watched intently, wanting to see if the royal knight could relieve them. However, soon, the audience was a little dumbfounded. Because the two people on stage didn''t make a move immediately after the referee announced the opening, but they stayed still and looked at each other calmly. "How is this going?" "Yeah, let''s start the duel soon! What are you doing standing there?" For a while, the nobles below were puzzled. When Mons turned around, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, "Why, Your Excellency Knight, are you afraid?" "Well, Mr. Mons, I want to let you go, are you sure you want me to take the initiative?" Narant also smiled. "Really? Your Excellency Knight, you can come. In the Northern Principality, apart from His Royal Highness, I am afraid there is no young man who can defeat me!" Mons narrowed his eyes and looked at Narant. "If that''s the case, then you''ll be offended!" Narant nodded, then slowly walked towards Mons. That''s right, he just used to walk, even swinging his hands at will, without the posture of drawing a sword at all. "What are you preparing for, is this royal knight stupid?" "Shh, keep your voice down, he may know Her Royal Highness the princess, didn''t you see that even Mons dared not mock him too much!" Seeing Narant walking in a leisurely manner, all the aristocratic youths present were confused. However, the high platform is not too wide, and just as they were discussing, Narant had gradually approached three steps away from Mons. Just when everyone thought that this royal knight was just a lunatic and was about to be kicked into the air by Mons, a scene that surprised them appeared. Whoosh! At this moment, the vindictive energy of Narant, who was still slow, was instantly released, and then the figure suddenly moved forward, and at the same time, he raised his fist and went towards the face of Mons. Narant''s speed was extremely fast, and the descendants of the nobles near the high platform could even vaguely hear the sound of the air breaking from the fist that had gathered vindictive energy. In the face of such a sudden blow, Mons'' smiling face suddenly changed, and his pupils shrank instantly. He wanted to dodge, but at this moment he realized that the speed he was proud of was not worth mentioning in front of this royal knight. "Is he really a Silver Elementary Knight?" This was Mons'' last thought. As this thought fell, his head was suddenly hit by an unprecedented blow, and Narant''s fist with vindictive qi had already slammed into his head. Mons only felt his head sink, and his figure became lightly fluttering and flew backwards. Boom! It flew five or six meters away, and when Mons fell to the ground, there was a muffled sound in the field. quiet! For a while, needles could be heard in the field, and everyone stared blankly at the high platform and did not respond. This was too unexpected. I originally thought that this royal knight was a lunatic, but it turned out that he was extremely confident. In comparison, Mons became the clown instead, and was blown away with one punch. Of course, everyone didn''t know that this was deliberately done by Narant. Although he can also show weakness a little, and then slowly win this match. But if this is the case, then he will not be able to deal with this perverted Mons. More importantly, the royal knights of this northern principality are said to have practiced a secret technique called heavy armored assault. But he doesn''t know this secret skill, so if Mons uses the secret skill in battle and he doesn''t use it, it may make people suspicious. Although it is very dazzling to carry out "one-hit kill" on Mons, at least in terms of identity, it will not make people think too much. "Your Excellency Mons, I''m afraid you don''t know yet. Commander Bucher once praised me, saying that my talent is very good, and maybe I can break through to become a peak silver knight in the future!" "I just wanted you to shoot first, because I didn''t want you to lose so ugly, now... I''m really sorry!" Narant touched his fist and spoke to Mons, who was lying on the ground with blood dripping from his nose, shaking his head half-supported, unable to stand up on his own no matter what. Whoa! "Mighty! Too mighty!" "Royal knight mighty!" "Royal knight mighty!" As the voice fell , everyone in the field reacted and cheered continuously. Narant''s violent beating of Mons was very pleasing to the heart, and now Narant is still saying such a pretentious remark, which has completely released the previous humiliation of the young heirs. "you you¡­¡­" When Mons heard these words, his head was dizzy. Fortunately, the surrounding royal knights had already reflected and quickly ran to check the situation of Mons. In the end, it was concluded that Mons was only slightly injured and passed out, and it was not life-threatening. In this way, Mons was carried down. And his old marquis only glanced at Narant, but didn''t say anything. After all, under the watchful eyes of the public, even in the presence of the king, he could not have a seizure. Chapter 447： One twist and three twists and turns can no longer be summarized! "Bacher? Didn''t the sixth brigade go to Jusen City?" The king was a little puzzled. "Father!" However, the king''s voice fell, and before Narant could answer, the princess spoke first. "Father, Kay is returning to report the situation under the command of Bache. Let him report to you in private later!" Worried that the news from the rear would affect morale, the princess took the initiative to stop it. "Well, let''s finish the duel first!" The king nodded without asking why. "Dear warriors of the principality, do you still have anyone who wants to compete on the stage?" In the face of the king''s inquiry, a group of young nobles lowered their heads one after another. Obviously, Mons had discouraged them before, and no one dared to be ashamed of Narant, a man who could kill Mons with one blow. "Since there is no, then I announce that today''s duel competition is over, and the final winner today is Nicholas Kay!" "As for the prize for the competition, the future queen of the Onyx Principality will also belong to him!" "Thank you for the gift, Your Majesty!" Narant, who heard the words, immediately bowed his head and bowed. Although the surrounding nobles were jealous, they didn''t say much. After all, compared to Mons, the winner of Narant was more acceptable! Then Natasha shuddered violently when she heard these words, and tears welled up in her eyes. When Narant came to power, in order to avoid being recognized by Natasha, and thus being seen by others, he always turned his back to her. Obviously, in the face of the tragic fate she is about to encounter, Natasha, who is always full of style, can''t take it calmly. Originally, after winning, Narant could return directly with his ''prize'' to enjoy it. However, because there was something to report, the spoils could only be put aside, and he followed the king towards the tent. To be honest, Narant is a little nervous. This king is also a golden knight. It is easier for someone to pinch himself to death than an ant. Fortunately, after the unintentional intervention of Princess Isabella, everyone would not doubt his identity at all at this moment, so that the little knight of the Naagate Principality could hide his identity and mix with the enemy. If he can return safely this time, it will be enough for him to blow for three or five years. Going to the tent, the king sat directly on the top seat, while the princess and several nobles sat on both sides. As for Narant, the royal knight, he was definitely not qualified to take his seat, so he stood there honestly. "Let''s talk about it, what did Bacher ask you to report back, and what''s the situation in the rear!" The king of the north became serious. From the princess''s previous reminder, he heard something was wrong, so he didn''t ask at that time. "Go back to Your Majesty, the battle in the rear is not going well..." Narant did not dare to neglect, and immediately began to repeat the version previously told to the princess. After listening to Narant''s retelling, the entire tent became quiet. The king and several great nobles obviously did not expect such a big thing to happen in the rear. It was several times more serious than they originally believed. "So, Bink and my eight hundred giant forest knights were all killed by that little noble?" At this moment, a big noble sitting in the first place on the left said with a gloomy face. Narant looked at the badge on his chest. Fortunately, he knew the pattern. I''m afraid this is the owner of Jusen City, the Marquis of Lisen. "Yes, Lord Marquis, when we arrived at Jusen City, it was Master Alled who said it himself!" "Bastard!" Marquis Lisson''s face was ashen, and he slapped the armrest with his palm. The surrounding aristocrats looked at it with interest. Obviously, the Northern Principality was similar to the Onyx Principality, and the great nobles had their own interests. "Your Majesty, you must not let the little nobles of the Onyx Principality run away!" The Marquis of Lisson looked at the king immediately. If it wasn''t for the front line, he would definitely bring the army back immediately. "Lison, don''t worry, the army of the Onyx Principality has reached its final point of desperation. Their food has been exhausted, and I believe they will be defeated in two days!" "And the little noble who invaded the rear has been surrounded by the rear. When the army of the Agate Principality is cleaned up, he will not be able to fly with his wings. I will let the nobles help you to round up him!" Seeing that the Marquis of Lisson was a little out of breath, the king immediately spoke out to comfort him. It is no wonder that in addition to the accident of the team crossing the desert in this battle, now the Jusen cavalry regiment has suffered heavy losses, and the other nobles are going well, so the anger of Marquis Lisen is understandable. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The king said so, and Marquis Lisson gritted his teeth and could only nod his head. Looking at the situation, the big bosses are going to catch me, and then they will be cramped and ashes! This is his grandmother''s, which immortal did I offend to let me experience the taste of this tightrope walk. Narant lowered his head, looked at his nose and heart, and his back was completely soaked. "Well, tomorrow we will start a general attack on the Onyx Principality army. Their children will be used as shields. I think Culver and his few vassals can still defend it!" Seeing this, the king felt relieved and began to give himself These vassals cheered, "You guys go back tonight and prepare well. If you can take them down in one go, our northern principality will be just around the corner to unify the continent!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Except for Marquis Lissen, the rest of the nobles were excited when they heard the words. If the Onyx Principality is really captured, then the king can become the Great Emperor. And these nobles, the marquis can become a grand duke, and the earl can become a marquis. This is not just a change in title, but means more support and higher authority. "Well, let''s go back and prepare!" The king nodded and sent several great nobles. Immediately, he looked at Narant again, "Kai, you won the competition tonight You can go back and enjoy your prize." "However, tomorrow you will go out with the army, and then I will let the king of the Onyx Principality take a good look at whether you are a good match for the heir of the Frank family, haha!" "Uh! It''s not over yet?" Narant was taken aback. I thought that I would take a risk and come to the big camp, but if I fooled around, there should be no waves. But what this means now is that the king of the northern principality will drag him tomorrow to humiliate the king of the agate principality and all the nobles. The twists and turns are not enough to summarize... "My Nima, if I am found out tomorrow before the battle, will I be finished?" Narant shivered involuntarily. However, under the watchful eyes of the king of the northern principality, although he had countless capital letters in his heart, he could only remain calm. "Yes, Your Majesty!" "Well, then back off!" The king was satisfied and sent Narant. ... Chapter 448： sacred place "Isabella, what do you think of what the knight said just now? What did the little nobleman of the Onyx Principality use to move the horse?" After Narant and the counts left, the king looked at his daughter . "Father, daughter doesn''t know either, but I don''t think it''s the favor of the God of Glory!" Isabella shook her head. She had thought about it for a long time after hearing Narant''s description earlier, but she also didn''t know what to do. can do it. After a pause, Isabella said again hesitantly, "Father, do you think it has something to do with the Holy Land!" "Holy Land?" The king''s expression became solemn, and then he shook his head, "It shouldn''t be, the passage to the Holy Land is only in the north, and it is still controlled by those guys." "In addition, the empire issued a gag order to all the nobles who knew it, and we only got a little information from the royal library, and those guys in the south definitely have no way to know from other places!" "Father, do you think there will be passages to the Holy Land further south?" "Probably not. It is said that the empire fled and came here back then, but after passing through the vast wilderness and crossing the orc territory at countless dangers, it finally arrived at the continent where we are now!" "So, if there are other passages, maybe we would have perished in the former empire, and those guys in the north who used the guise of gods would not be able to control the passage. They want to swallow us all one day as theirs. slave!" The princess fell silent for a moment. These secrets were originally impossible for her to know as a woman this time. After all, even her eldest brother, the heir of the Northern Principality, doesn''t know these things yet. However, over the years, the guy in the north who claimed to be the church has grown stronger and stronger. My father also felt a sense of crisis. Therefore, his father was preparing to unify the two principalities, the north and the south, before it was possible to fight the threat from the north. It is a pity that the strength of the Onyx Principality is not weak, and it is actually very difficult to do this. Just three or four years ago, his father finally changed his mind. Those guys in the Northern Church were not at their peak yet. They looked for their father several times to discuss cooperation, so their father simply pretended to agree to cooperate. But the premise of cooperation is that they must help them defeat the Onyx Principality, so that when the Northern Principality unifies the North and the South, those guys who claim to be churches will be allowed to build churches in each noble territory of the Principality. And her second daughter is usually used to communicate with the church. The reason why their northern principality has so many weapons and war horses this time is because of the church''s funding. "Isabella, no matter what the little nobleman of the Onyx Principality uses to mobilize the horse, we all need to be on guard!" "In this way, you will write a letter to Oak City later to ask the messengers sent by the guys in the north, and see if they know what causes the war horses to be moved." In the end, they couldn''t guess what Narant was using, so they could only ask those who were more knowledgeable in the church. "Okay, father!" Isabella nodded and wrote it down. However, when she mentioned the church today, a question that had been lingering in her mind resurfaced. After pursing her lips, Isabella finally asked, "Father, after uniting the continent, are you really going to let them build churches in each territory?" The king paused for a while, then quickly focused his attention on the surroundings of the tent. After a while, he said: "Isabella, the construction of the church will take time. Father thinks that after reunifying the continent, as long as we get enough iron materials, we can drive those guys out of our house. Chassis!" "However, don''t mention this again in the future. Those guys have unknowingly planted spies or bribed the nobles all over the years... This is also the reason why my father has never mentioned the Holy Land to anyone other than you." "I''m afraid those guys in the north think that we are bored in the drum and don''t know their true origins..." ... When the king and princess of the Northern Principality were discussing a secret matter that could shock the entire continent, Narant was a little dumbfounded. When he came out of this camp, he had no idea where he was going. The palace guards and prison cars of the previous princess have disappeared, and he is still a false knight, and he is not familiar with the camp at all. Narant paused for a moment under the gaze of several royal knights at the entrance of the tent, and finally chose to return to the previous square before asking the other guards. Otherwise, if you actually have a few more conversations with the royal family beside him, it may increase the risk of his exposure. Coming to the center of the camp, the high platform here is being dismantled and the bonfire has been extinguished. Just when Narant was about to ask an ordinary guard at random, a few figures suddenly appeared in front of him. "Knight Kai?" Narante saw that the leader was the young Jerry who had been kicked away by Mons earlier. "Knight Kai, I came here specially to thank you. I heard that your Excellency knocked out Monsna''s pervert before, which is really a big relief for me!" "Your Excellency Jerry, don''t be polite, I just obeyed Her Royal Highness''s orders to participate in the competition, and I also got a prize!" Narant was very modest. "Haha, yes, I really want to congratulate Knight Kai for getting such a beauty. I don''t know how many descendants of nobles are jealous of Knight Kai!" Seeing that Narant was so humble, Jerry also became close to him. Although Narant''s current status is only an ordinary royal knight or a knight squad leader, but with his current performance, he may not be able to be the commander of the royal knights in the future, so it is still very valuable to make friends. After a pause, Jerry continued: "Knight Kai, I''m here to tell you that, in order to thank you, I have sent a luxurious tent to this camp!" "Since the beauty is so beautiful, it''s natural to be in a place where you can enjoy it. Please don''t refuse Kai Knight!" Jerry winked at Narant. "Sure enough, the city can play!" Narant was speechless. However, he also understood that if the other young heirs got Natasha, they would definitely fight till dawn tonight. But now it''s him Narant... "Thank you, Lord Jerry!" Narant had to accept this gift. "Haha, Your Excellency Kai, don''t be polite! Your Excellency Kai, are you going to claim that beauty now? I''ll just go with you, and then take you to the tent!" Jerry was very thoughtful. He had already sent the tent to the camp first, and sent his men to build it. Now he is waiting for Narant to go. "Then many thanks to Your Excellency Jerry!" Narant thanked again. It was really dozing off, sending pillows, and then he followed Jerry towards the side of the camp. When he was walking, because he didn''t know the way, he deliberately walked half a beat slower. However, this detail was taken by Jerry as Narrant deliberately paying tribute to him, the son of the earl, and he became more familiar with Narrant immediately. Soon, under the leadership of Jerry, Narant came to a tent area full of maids. It turned out that after Narant left, Natasha was brought here and handed over to these maids with chains. As for these maids, they are all responsible for serving His Majesty the King. In order to humiliate the Onyx Principality, the king naturally planned to let the raw rice cook cooked rice tonight, so he even arranged for the ''prize'' to be washed in vain. After Narant''s name was revealed, and with the presence of the earl''s heir, Jerry, the head maid immediately prepared to hand over the person to Narant. However, Narant rewarded the maid with a silver coin, and asked her to send two maids to give it away. The reason is because she is worried that when she takes away the prize, she will yell out of fear. The head maid was naturally willing to receive the reward, and immediately sent two maids to **** Natasha, who followed Narant and his party far behind. After receiving the ''prize'', several people went directly to the tent that Jerry arranged for him. The location of the tent is near the Royal Knights Camp, after all, Narant is a Royal Knight. But Jerry also knew that he needed to do something "good" tonight, so he moved to a slightly vacant place. However, even so, there were still quite a few royal knights in the vicinity sticking out their heads to probe their brains. After all, this beauty is really beautiful, and even if they miss them now, it can''t stop their curiosity. After the maid sent Natasha into the tent, Jerry spoke very interestingly: "Knight Kai, then I won''t bother you anymore, and I''ll come to you for a drink tomorrow and the day after the defeat of the Onyx Principality army! Your Excellency Zhu Kai Have a nice night!" Jerry blinked. "Okay, thank you Sir Jerry!" Narant nodded immediately. After saying goodbye to Jerry, Narant entered the tent under the envious gaze of the royal knights. Not to mention, this tent is really luxurious, with more than 30 square meters, and the fabric is covered with double-layer cowhide. Unlike ordinary guards'' tents, which are surrounded by burlap, only the top is covered with a cowhide. When I walked into the tent, it was quite empty, with only a small round table and a large wooden bed. The quilt and mattress on the bed are brand new. "This Jerry is really interested. If he is also a nobleman of the Onyx Principality, I don''t mind making friends!" If Narant was really a royal knight, he would definitely be grateful to Jerry. After all, if you are doing errands in an ordinary tent, there is not only the risk of being peeped by others, but the dirty and wet bed will also greatly affect the driving experience. And now it is possible to find such a clean and tidy big bed in the barracks, only the descendants of the great nobles can do it. At this moment, the lights in the tent were dim, and only a small candle the size of a bean reflected a little light. Natasha was placed beside the big bed inside, because her hands were handcuffed to the column on the side, she could only lower her head and bury her head between her arms, and the whole person curled up and shivered. In addition, the clothes on her body were also replaced with silk maid outfits, but it was not known whether it was to save costs or deliberately, those maids only wore a thin coat for her after she finished washing. Now, under her wet hair, the silk coat on her body was completely attached to her body, and her perfect figure was undoubtedly revealed. "Gudong!" Narant couldn''t help swallowing. Natasha immediately heard the movement, was startled, and shrank back again. "My lord, I''m not a royal knight, and I will develop my own nest in the future!" Narant forcibly suppressed the flame in his heart and warned himself. If he does something beastly to Natasha now, I''m afraid it will be bad luck when he goes back. Thinking like this, Narant came to the wooden table, took off his armor and helmet for a while and put it on the small table before he approached Natasha by the bed. Natasha''s trembling became more intense when she heard the sound of someone approaching. Narant originally wanted to pat her on the shoulder to make her raise her head. Seeing this, she shook her head and picked up the key she got from the small table, intending to unlock her chain first, so as to avoid her being frightened. Whoa! With the twist of the key, Catherine''s bracelet was instantly undone. "Na..." call! Just when Natasha untied Natasha''s bracelet, he was about to whisper Natasha''s name. Natasha, who was still huddled and shivering, suddenly burst out, and she punched Narant in the face with a blow. "I''m going!" Narant was also startled when he saw this. Fortunately, Natasha''s strength is the peak bronze knight, and he still reacted and blocked it with his palm. Natasha didn''t dare to think that she missed a hit, she raised her other hand and attacked again. Narant grabbed her backhand again, clenching her fist in his hand again. In this way, both of Natasha''s hands fell into Narant''s hands. "Ah! Let me go, bastard, I''m going to kill you!" The sneak attack failed, her hands were controlled, Natasha immediately screamed and struggled, and then viciously moved towards Narant''s neck. "I''ll go, wait! Wait until I finish my sentence!" Narant was helpless. He didn''t expect this woman to be so strong, and worried that she would hurt her if she moved too much. Finally, she gritted her teeth and used her hands to lift Natasha directly. Immediately, the whole person pressed her towards the boat. "You let me go, bastard, I can''t marry you! Unless you kill me!" After overpowering Natasha, her struggle continued. And Narant instantly felt that his chest was being withstood by the airbag. However, it was this airbag that also prevented him from being bitten by Natasha. "Hey! It''s me, Miss Natasha, it''s me, please be quiet first!" Narant was really worried that Natasha would be frightened, so he approached her ear and whispered. Surrounded by extraordinary knights, Narant didn''t dare to speak too loudly, otherwise, if he heard a problem, it would be over. "You kill me, I won''t marry you... You... are you Narant?" Natasha struggled violently for a while before Natasha''s voice fell. She paused for a few seconds before she shuddered, then paused to look at Narant in disbelief. "That''s right, it''s me!" Seeing that she was finally quiet, Narant breathed a sigh of relief, then let go of her hand and took out a small luminous bead from the space ring. In this way, Narant''s face was finally clearly revealed in front of Natasha. "Really... it''s really youNarant!" Natasha was a little dazed, like a dream. "Yes, it''s really me! So, Miss Natasha, you don''t have to worry anymore!" Narant immediately showed a warm smile. At this time, he was ready to stand up, after all, the action of completely pressing on Natasha was too unsightly. The main reason is that her airbag is too big and her clothes are thin. He can clearly feel the softness without wearing armor. He was really afraid that if he accidentally planned not to return to the Onyx Principality, he would be a false knight in this Northern Principality. "It''s really you, Narant! Woohoo!" However, just as Nalande propped up a little, Natasha suddenly raised her hands around his back and gave him to him again. pulled down. Afterwards, Natasha buried her head in Narant''s chest and began to cry and whimper. The ups and downs these days are unprecedented for Natasha, the pampered eldest lady. Now it was as if he had found support among the wolves, grabbing the straw when he was drowning. Chapter 449： acting Popular recommendation: "Uh..." After being pulled down again, Narant felt the pressure of the airbag again, and suddenly felt his blood surging, and even little Narant could hardly hold back. However, seeing Natasha crying sadly now, he really had no choice but to carry forward the helpful spirit of his previous life in this other world. Pain for yourself, for others! Narant was almost moved to tears by himself... "Narant, I thought I was going to be taken away by these people from the Northern Principality as a prize, and I would never return to the Onyx Principality!" After sobbing softly for a while, Natasha finally spoke. "Shh! Be quiet, Miss Natasha, I''m here. If my identity is revealed, I''ll be finished." Narant hurriedly booed at Natasha. "Narant, why did you sneak in? Did His Majesty send you to rescue us?" Natasha was kidnapped by Isabella at the back of the camp without knowing it. So she didn''t know that Narant had been rampant in the back of the Marquis of Lissen, only when Narant came in with an order in disguise. "I didn''t accept someone''s order to come to this camp, alas, this is a long story!" Narant sighed. "Then keep the long story short!" Natasha''s mood stabilized a little, and she regained a trace of her former temperament. After a pause, she felt a little uncomfortable, and then said: "Narant, can you put the long sword aside first? ? It hit me!" "Huh? Long sword? Isn''t it on the long table?" Narant was taken aback. However, the next moment he immediately reflected, and embarrassedly broke free from Natasha''s embrace. "Ahem, Miss Natasha, let''s sit and talk! Also, the situation is very urgent, and I''ll need you to cooperate with the acting later, otherwise it''s easy for the two of us to show up and be noticed that something is wrong!" Faced with Narant''s sudden rise, Natasha was still a little puzzled, annoyed that Narant did not have a gentleman''s demeanor, but when she also sat up and suddenly glanced at the long sword on the table, the next instant Immediately, his face turned red. Although she has no personnel, it does not mean that she does not understand these things. Immediately, Natasha''s shyness turned into embarrassment, and she glared at Narant with gnashing teeth. "Cough cough! Miss Natasha, don''t get excited, business matters, we are all surrounded by royal knights now!" Narant waved his hands quickly, for fear that this little girl would go crazy. However, it was obvious that he thought too much. Although Natasha was embarrassed, she didn''t say anything harsh. After a while, even this embarrassed look was immediately restrained, but the blush remained. "Narant, since it wasn''t your majesty''s order, how could you show up in this camp and disguise yourself as a royal knight to win the competition!" Natasha took a deep breath and then turned towards Narant in a normal tone. Ask out loud. "This... also starts with us going to the guard passage..." Seeing Natasha being so knowledgeable, Narant was also relieved. Dealing with smart women can be really nice sometimes. Immediately, he went to the station, then met the army of ten thousand people in the northern principality, and finally decided to go to the rear of the Marquis of Lissen and told Natasha the ins and outs. Of course, this is only very rough, otherwise it may not be able to finish in an hour. "You actually came from the hinterland of the Northern Principality!" After listening to Narant''s remarks, Natasha''s eyes widened and she covered her mouth with both hands, for fear of exclaiming. "Yes, I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental. I met you in that town and ran away, and even I was implicated!" "Narant, thank you for saving me!" Natasha, who heard the words, said very solemnly. "Uh, you don''t have to thank me, it''s actually a coincidence!" It was the first time that Natasha had seen Natasha so serious. "Narant, then what should we do next? Is there any way to escape? I heard that the Northern Principality will use other hostages as shields tomorrow!" "It''s really hard to say. It seems that the king of the Northern Principality will also take us there tomorrow, and then humiliate the nobles of the Onyx Principality with things about you and me!" "This..." Natasha''s expression froze immediately, and her face flushed even more. "Miss Natasha, I was forced to help!" Narant spread his hands. "Well, I know, Narant, if there is no other way, then this is the only way!" Natasha, who heard the words, first looked at Narant with complicated eyes for a moment, then nodded and said. However, Narant was keenly aware that Natasha''s eyes seemed a little different when she looked at her from behind. But he doesn''t have time to study these things now. The silence in this room has lasted for too long. If there is no more movement, I am afraid it will arouse suspicion. After all, there must be a lot of royal knights eavesdropping outside now. Immediately, he said: "Miss Natasha, how to escape, I can''t tell right now, I can only take one step at a time!" "However, we have a problem that needs to be solved urgently... People outside are watching me enter the house, and they must be eavesdropping now, so we must..." "Yeah! I understand!" This time, before Narant finished speaking, Natasha nodded quickly, "Narant, how do you need me to cooperate with you!" Is it so crisp? Narant thought it would take a while to persuade him. After all, Natasha didn''t seem to be an old driver, so her voice would definitely be ashamed. However, this also saves trouble, and he arranges it immediately. "Miss Natasha, we''ll be like this later..." ¡­ "Hey! Why is there no sound? It won''t happen, right?" "It shouldn''t be possible, UU reading that Kai is so strong!" "I''m not talking about Kai, I''m talking about that woman, wouldn''t it be Kai who killed her in anger?" "No way?" "It''s hard to say, otherwise, why hasn''t there been any movement yet, why don''t we go and take a look now..." When Narant and Natasha communicated, the royal knights not far from the tent were really puzzled. Originally, I wanted to listen to some exciting things to relieve this boring life in the military camp, but I heard a few screams, and then stopped abruptly and there was no movement. This made all the royal knights speculate about what was going on in the tent, and some even dared to go take a look. After all, there are excuses now, and if you see any ''unexpected pictures'' later, it will all be earned. "Woman, let me ask you, are you still resisting? If you''re not honest, it won''t be as simple as knocking you out!" However, just as a few royal knights were eager to try, a voice suddenly came from the tent in front. "It turned out to be stunned!" "Hey, this Kai knight is really cruel, such a beautiful beauty can make a heavy hand..." As the sound came, several royal knights immediately stopped. And knowing that Narant is so ferocious, they are very knowledgeable and dare not take advantage of it any more. "Bastard, then kill me! I can''t marry you...Bang!" "Woman, how dare you hit me back? You succeeded in angering me!" "Ah, what are you trying to do, let me go...you bastard...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..." Immediately, there were bursts of indescribable sounds from the tent, and the blood of the royal knights was heard, and it felt exciting to think about it. Chapter 450： The red-eyed prince Popular recommendation: ... Time turned and came the second day. Boom! "Lord Kai!" Early in the morning, there was a knock on the door outside Narant''s tent. "Who!" Narant dressed up and opened the door. "Your Majesty Kai, I''m His Majesty''s herald, hey, Your Majesty Kai, what''s the matter with you?" As Narant appeared, the people outside the door were startled. I saw Narant''s right eye was swarthy, and there were several scratches on his neck! "This woman is too fierce, and she did it without precaution, making your Excellency laugh!" Narant smiled awkwardly. "Cough, this is how Your Excellency Kai knows how to pity Xiangxiyu!" The person at the door had a strange look, and immediately laughed dryly. "Well, did you come to see me for something?" "By the way, Your Majesty Kai, I am His Majesty''s herald. His Majesty was worried that you would be up late, so he specially sent a villain to inform that the army is about to go out to battle. You will follow His Majesty to go out to battle later, remember to bring that agate with you. The woman of the principality!" The herald immediately spoke of the business. "Okay! Thank you, Your Excellency! I''ll go right away!" Narant nodded. After sending the messenger away, Narant returned to the tent, "Miss Natasha, we are going!" "Yeah!" Natasha nodded slightly with a blush on her face, which was the aftermath of last night. Although she promised to be refreshing last night, but now that things have passed for several hours, the blush has not disappeared. "By the way, Narant, you can also call me Natasha in the future, don''t add the word "Miss"!" "Ok?" Narant felt that this sentence was a bit familiar. However, after all, it was a comrade-in-arms relationship working together behind enemy lines. In the future, the relationship will definitely be further improved, at least to become friends, and it is nothing to call it further. Nalanda nodded "Okay!" "Natasha, let''s prepare the appearance now!" Next, the two began to quickly organize their images. ... "Your Majesty, Knight Kai said he will come immediately!" The herald returned from Narant to report. "Yeah!" Inside the tent, the king of the Northern Principality was wearing battle armor under the service of his servants. "Your Majesty, the little one just saw a very interesting scene!" The herald was also a master of slapping horses, and immediately grabbed Yu''s hood. "What''s interesting?" The king glanced at the herald. "Your Majesty, when my subordinates saw Your Excellency Kai earlier, his right eye was a little blue, and there were several scratches on his neck..." "Oh? Haha, wasn''t he not weak when he competed on the high platform yesterday, and such a thing would happen! But that''s okay, the **** Culver will definitely be mad when he sees it later!" The king was taken aback for a moment. , and then laughed, and could imagine what Narant experienced last night. ... "Narant, can I do this?" Catherine''s hair was disheveled. Last night''s brand new silk maid outfit was torn in several places. Fortunately, there was an inner shirt belonging to Narant. vent. However, the overall image naturally does not need to be described, as miserable as it is. "Well, there''s something missing!" Narant looked up and down for a moment. "what?" Narant didn''t say a word, just pulled out the blade slightly, and then wiped his finger lightly, and a small stream of blood appeared on his finger instantly. "Narant, what are you doing!" Natasha whispered. "Natasha, don''t move!" Narant didn''t care, and then pressed his finger to the corner of Natasha''s mouth. As he wiped it lightly, a trace of blood appeared on the corner of Natasha''s mouth. "It looks like you''ve been slapped. After a while, you cover the side of your face with your hair, and no one should see the problem!" "Okay!" Natasha''s messy hair was slightly red under her neck, and she hummed softly. Immediately, the two made a final confirmation to each other. After confirming that there was no problem, Natasha put the chain back on, and then limped out of the tent with her head lowered. "hiss!" And when Narant appeared outside the tent, there happened to be a lot of royal knights who were going to gather to see this scene, and suddenly gasped. Immediately, they all looked at Narant with those weird eyes. One of the reasons why it''s so weird is because Natasha''s appearance is so miserable, it''s hard to imagine what she went through last night. And another point, that is, the odd shape on Narant''s face and a few scratches on his neck. At this moment, Narant is wearing a black eye patch on his right eye, which is exactly the same as those of the one-eyed pirates in the previous life, which just covers his right eye. Of course, this blindfold was made last night by using the needle and thread in the space ring to cover up his appearance. After all, today is to meet the nobles of the Onyx Principality before the battle. He was afraid that if he didn''t hide it, he would be identified by the other party immediately, and he might be shot to death by the king of the Northern Principality next to him. And being punched in the eye socket by Natasha also paved the way for this. "Your Excellency Kai, what kind of look are you, why are you covering your eyes, won''t this affect the battle?" Finally, someone couldn''t help but speak at this time, it''s really his weird lookNalan Te Wei showed embarrassment, then without speaking, he raised his hand and lifted his blindfold slightly. "Uh!" As the blindfolds were lifted, the surrounding royal knights were stunned again. Because under the blindfold was blue and purple, someone immediately remembered a conversation from last night, ''Woman, how dare you hit me back? ¡¯. In this way, they also know why this Lord Kai can ravage such a beauty so miserably. "Everyone, give me a moment, the prison carriage is passing by, Your Majesty is waiting!" At this moment, there were shouts from the back of the crowd. Immediately, several royal knights came slowly, pushing several prison carts. Woohoo! Woohoo! When the prison cart passed outside the Narant tent, several people in the cage immediately struggled and made a whining sound. Especially the eldest prince and Tony, the two of them struggled the most, staring at Narant with wide eyes. . It''s a pity that the two of them were not only **** to explain, but their mouths were blocked, so it was useless to whimper for a long time. "Be honest, you can see your father later!" A royal guard immediately pushed Tony on the edge of the cage. "Your Excellency, were these prisoners held in this camp last night?" "Yes, Your Excellency Kai, for safety, these guys are locked in our royal knight''s quarters, and it''s not far from your tent!" The royal knight who heard the words was also very polite, and immediately responded to Narant with a smile. Voice. After all, Narant''s strength is not bad, and the future is boundless. "..." Narant had the urge to curse her mother. Tony''s eyes are fine, it should be because he recognizes himself, so his reflection is intense. But the eldest prince''s eyes were full of blood red, which clearly regarded himself as a mortal enemy. Chapter 451： Is it a good match? (2 in 1) Obviously, I''m afraid the eldest prince also heard the deliberate voices he and Natasha made last night. Of course, as for whether he recognized himself or not, Narant is not quite sure yet. "Alas! It''s really unfavorable for fleeting years!" In the end, Narant turned into a long sigh and watched the eldest prince leave. Now the eldest prince wants to put a green hat on himself, and Narant can''t stop it. So, everything can only be said after you are safe. This scene of going out was just a small episode. After the prison cart was pulled away, Natasha put Natasha on his warhorse, and immediately turned on the horse and went directly towards the center of the camp. ... ... "I have seen His Majesty the King! I have seen His Royal Highness the Princess!" When he came to the center of the camp, the king had already mounted his war horse. To Narant''s slight surprise, the Princess Isabella had also arrived. "Well, Knight Kai, what''s wrong with you?" Following his greetings, the king and the princess looked at each other, and Isabella, the unwitting princess, was immediately taken aback when she saw his appearance. "Go back to Her Royal Highness, this subordinate accidentally bumped into his eyes last night. I was worried that I would embarrass Your Majesty later, so I covered my eyes with a blindfold!" Narant lifted the blindfold again and explained. Isabella frowned slightly when she heard the words, and then turned towards Natasha, who was placed on the horse. Obviously, she must have guessed how Narant''s injury came about. And when she saw the miserable appearance of Natasha being ravaged, her brows furrowed even more, and her gaze towards Narant turned a little colder! "Yeah!" Immediately, Her Royal Highness just hummed in a nasal voice, and then ignored Narant. Narant was a little embarrassed, it seemed that he was regarded as a scum by the princess. However, fortunately, now that his status as a royal knight has been secured, it doesn''t matter how Her Royal Highness views this princess. On the contrary, if there is an emergency later, he would be better off attacking the princess. So, Narant led the warhorse and stood by without saying a word. The king smiled and said nothing. His attitude was diametrically opposite to Isabella''s. Narant''s actions, I believe that the expressions of the nobles of the Onyx Principality will be very exciting when they see it. It didn''t take long for all the royal knights to assemble. And the ranks of the great nobles around the camp also gathered in the wilderness. Upon seeing this, the king directly ordered: "Let''s go!" Woohoo! As the horn sounded, the king rode out of the camp first, followed by Princess Isabella. Narant did not keep up immediately, but fell behind a little, mixing with the royal knights behind. There is no reason for him, because he saw Quick and others! "Sir!" When Quick saw Narant, he was also excited. Last night, Narant didn''t return overnight, and their entire team of Storm Knights were worried all night. Fortunately, nothing happened that night, and they guessed that their adults might live in the king''s camp. "How did you get here!" In fact, Narant has also been worried about his subordinates, and now he has been brought over, he can wait for an opportunity later. "My lord, the princess of the northern principality sent someone to gather us in the morning, and then brought us here! Fortunately, because the princess brought us here, no one doubts our identity for the time being." lucky. He couldn''t be as calm and calm as his own adults, and even had a conversation with the enemy''s king. When they were brought to this camp by the princess, they were almost scared to pee, especially when they saw the king of this northern principality. "Very good, you will always be vigilant from now on. If something happens, watch me wink!" Narant explained, and then he didn''t say more. As the king''s team slowly left the camp, other great nobles from the northern principality also slowly gathered. In the end, the Northern Principality gathered a total of 50,000 troops to follow behind their king and the great earl, heading towards the mountains ahead. As for the other Northern Principality guards, because there are many downhill intersections in the mountains, they still need to be stationed at this time. The Onyx Principality also saw the movement under the mountain, and the horn of assembly began to sound. Soon, the team from the Northern Principality stopped at a position more than two miles in front of the gentle **** of the castle in the mountains. "You guys come with me!" Since he wanted to humiliate the army of the Onyx Principality first, he naturally couldn''t start the fight immediately. After the line stopped, the king of the Northern Principality immediately greeted several nobles, plus a few royal knights, and headed towards the open space ahead. The Onyx Principality saw this scene and immediately understood what the Northern Principality wanted to do. There was also a group of people riding horses from the mountain at the moment, and it was King Culver who led a group of earls and a few cavalry. Looking at the team of the Onyx Principality that was getting closer and closer, Narant''s little heart was beating wildly, especially when he saw Stella in the crowd. Stella was riding his demonic beast, the White Dragon. Narant touched his blindfold subconsciously, hoping that the people in the Onyx Principality would not recognize him first. Otherwise, if he is noticed by the Northern Principality, he will be out of luck. To know that these great nobles are also golden knights, it is estimated that they will not give themselves much time to escape. ... The two men finally stopped their horses in the middle of the open space, and began to confront each other more than 200 meters apart. "Haha! Culver, are you starving out of hiding in the mountains these days?" As the dominant party, King Field of the Northern Principality took the lead in taking two steps forward, and then said to the opposite side with a smile. "Felder, you old fellow laughed so loudly, you are not afraid to break your tongue! Besides, what are you proud of, the final outcome has not yet been decided, if you have the ability to attack, our Onyx Principality army will definitely Let you come and go!" King Culver of the Onyx Principality was also not to be outdone. Narant, who saw this scene, felt a little novel. In my previous life, I often saw that in film and television dramas, the two sides had to have a pre-battle meeting before the war, but I didn''t expect to see it. And the two kings scolded the streets, which is even more rare. "Haha! Culver, don''t be rude! In fact, even if I don''t attack, as long as I continue to besiege this mountain range for a week, all your army will starve to death!" "It''s just that they are all citizens of the former empire after all, so I don''t want so many people to die, so I can only drive away your selfish betrayers and take the initiative to rescue those poor people who have been deceived!" "Really? Usurper Field, I''m afraid you guessed wrong. Our Onyx Principality team has enough food. Even if we support it for another month, there will be no problem! My reinforcements will arrive at that time!" "It''s you, Field, I advise you to hurry back to the back and take a look. A team from our Onyx Principality has already penetrated deep, so don''t let the castle in the back be captured by then!" "In addition, about the betrayer, Feld, you are too embarrassed to say it? You, the usurper, know how the former empire fell apart! Our Onyx Principality marches every autumn in order to let you usurpers get the punishment they deserve and restore the empire. Glory!" "Humph! Just relying on a mere team to disturb our rear, Culver, you traitor is too naive! My 2,000 elite cavalry and tens of thousands of infantry have already gone, and I have already received the report, that team All have been wiped out! Haha!" "As for the usurper, Culver, you ignorant guy, the collapse of the empire was because the emperor disappeared, and our families are just to maintain the empire and avoid another war!" "However, you pioneering nobles who went to the south actually occupy new territories to establish their own duchy, so you have no right to blame us!" "Has been annihilated?" The king of the Onyx Principality was surprised, but he couldn''t lose his momentum at this time, so he wasn''t going to talk about it, and immediately changed the subject: "Lost? Field, do you think I would believe it... ¡­¡± ... But when the king ignored this question, Stella, who was beside Bernard, felt the world spinning. "Stella, be careful!" Bernard immediately stepped forward to help her. "Father, is what the king of the Northern Principality said true?" Stella hasn''t heard from Narant these days, and she''s been worried. The sudden news now made her unbearable for a while. Bernard frowned when he heard the words, and after struggling for a moment, he said: "It''s my father''s fault. A few days ago, my father actually received the news that the Northern Principality sent troops to encircle and suppress Narant, but I was afraid that you would be worried, so I didn''t tell you. !" "This... Father..." Stella''s eyes instantly flushed red. "Stella, don''t be in a hurry. That kid Narant is definitely not that easy to have an accident. Maybe the king of the Northern Principality lied to us..." Seeing Stella so sad, Bernard immediately panicked. Yes, clean and reassuring. But Stella didn''t speak, just lowered her head and took out the single-pass telescope, and then began to grope. What she didn''t know was that just opposite, there was a royal knight watching her secretly from the back of the crowd, and seeing her so sad, painful and happy... ... Stella''s personal emotions were insignificant on the battlefield where the two countries were at war, and the "scolding" of the kings on both sides continued. "Culver, you rebel is so ignorant, even if you don''t believe me, I can understand!" "Felder, you usurpers are despicable and shameless. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. If you want to attack, come now! Let''s see if you have that ability." Chatted. "Haha! Then Culver, just wait and see how I beat you, but before that, I do have two gifts for you!" Having said this, King Field, who was originally blue-faced, hung up again. With a smile: "This first gift is to let you see your heirs first!" "I''ll use them as shields later, and now I''ll give you one last look!" After speaking, King Field waved his hand behind him. Immediately, more than a dozen royal knights pushed the prison cart to the front. "Byron!" "Tony..." "Ulik..." "..." With the appearance of the prison cart, the king of the Onyx Principality and several counts immediately changed their expressions and exclaimed in surprise. Woohoo! However, it is a pity that several people in the prison van are still covering their mouths and can only make a whimpering sound. Fortunately, King Field naturally wouldn''t let this happen all the time, so he waved his hand again. Immediately, the cloth **** in the mouths of several children were all removed. "Father, save us!" "Father, save me!" When the cloth ball was removed, several descendants of the earl immediately cried out. These few days have been too miserable for these pampered descendants of the great nobles. Not only are they worried that their lives may not be guaranteed at any time, but even any ordinary guard can be an uncle in front of them, beating and scolding them from time to time and spit at them. What''s more, they have only eaten two meals for so many days, and they are usually given some water to drink. "Bastard, Field, I must kill you!" Hearing the call for help, the earls on the opposite side really couldn''t sit still. They could keep calm before, but at this moment they were all ready to come on their horses. Clang clang! "If you take half a step forward, then I can only send your children to see the God of Glory in advance!" King Field was not in any hurry. Sure enough, the earls on the opposite side immediately stopped their war horses when they heard the words, and could only stare at Field helplessly with red eyes. "How is it, Culver, don''t feel bad! Look at some of your vassals, just because of your monarch, you can''t even keep the heir!" "You counts of the Onyx Duchy, I will now give you one last chance, and now surrender to me, I will not only release your heirs, but also be willing to accept your allegiance and promise to give you a territory no smaller than a viscount. !" Field once again persuaded to surrender. "Field, you usurper, you want us to swear allegiance to you, you dream!" "Shameless usurper!" But persuading to surrender is useless, and it is impossible for all the earls to bow their heads for the sake of a heir. "Haha, very good! Then I''ll show you the second gift!" Field was not annoyed, but continued to laugh. Immediately, his eyes turned to Narant who was hiding in the crowd. Narant''s body stiffened slightly, knowing that he really couldn''t escape now. At this time, the royal knights in front of him gave him the passage very wisely, and Narant, who saw this, could only ride his horse towards the front. "Kay, put this woman down on the horse and let them take a good look!" Field laughed even more when Narant stepped forward. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Narant rolled over and dismounted, and immediately put Natasha on the ground. Then, he grabbed Natasha''s chin with one hand and showed her face to the king and a group of nobles. However, because Natasha''s hair was disheveled and her clothes were tattered maid clothes, the people on the opposite side hadn''t reacted to it for a while. Of course, Field naturally wouldn''t confuse the people on the opposite side, so he raised the question the next moment: "Culver, didn''t you recognize this woman? This is the heir of the Frank family in your Onyx Principality!" "It seems to be called Natasha. By the way, I heard that you intend to let your heir marry her?" "However, I don''t think your son is worthy of her, so I specially re-selected a suitable husband for her." "Well, the person beside her is her future husband. His name is Kai, and he is a captain of my Royal Knights!" "Culver, look how they don''t match up!" Field said while introducing Narant. And when everyone on the opposite side heard the explanation and recognized Natasha, there was an uproar. Chapter 452： This beauty wants to duel me? "Field!" In the next instant, Culver''s incomparably angry roar came from the opposite side. This made him even more angry than seeing the miserable eldest prince before. After all, the eldest prince was captured in the war. Culver, who has been fighting all the year round, has already seen it, and although his heart hurts, he will not have other emotions. But this Natasha is different! He was indeed going to make Natasha Byron''s wife. Even if the granddaughter of the Frank family doesn''t want it, the king''s will doesn''t care about that. Even he was ready to take advantage of the emergence of two new counties after this great victory, and then rewarded a viscount-sized domain to the Frank family. In exchange for this, the two of them were forcibly married with the Frank family. But now that Field has ruined this woman who is only one step away from becoming the future queen of the Onyx Principality, this is as unacceptable as hitting him in the face. "Culver! Are you dissatisfied with the marriage I arranged? My knight, Kay, won her through a duel, but it''s not a bad deal!" run on the road. "Culver, our Onyx Principality will never die with you!" Culver''s hands trembled with anger, but now the army is facing a desperate situation. Seeing that the king was so angry with the enemy, the counts couldn''t sit still anymore. "Field, you despicable and shameless usurper, don''t you feel ashamed that you actually succeeded by bullying a woman?" "Indeed, the dignified golden knight actually uses a woman to do some despicable things. You are not worthy of being the head of a country!" "Don''t you, the great nobles of the northern principality, feel that it is too shameful to follow such a shameless monarch?" For a time, several counts of the Onyx Principality were in full swing. And Field, who was still laughing happily, immediately restrained his smile, and it would be uncomfortable for anyone to be scolded. Seeing this, several big nobles behind Field were eager to fight back. "Shut up, you traitors!" However, just when several great nobles were about to speak, they were preempted. And the person who took the lead was none other than Narant. When Narant roared, he blessed his vindictive energy to the extreme, so his roar instantly overwhelmed the other voices. For a moment, the field was silent, both the enemy and the enemy all looked towards him. It wasn''t that Narant was frightened, the main reason was that the people present were either the Earl or the King, or the Golden Knight. But his silver knight who didn''t even grow his hair even had the courage to scold him so loudly to grab the limelight, which was unprecedented. "You rebels watch what I do, come out and fight if you have the ability, don''t be like a country idiot scolding the streets here!" Seeing everyone quiet down, Narant became even more energetic. Through previous observations, he found that the Onyx Principality didn''t seem to see his identity for the time being, which made him feel a little relieved. And the reason why he is coming out now is to find a way to practice secretly with the other side. The opportunity was rare, so Narant continued arrogantly: "In addition, this woman is very beautiful, and she is very suitable for a handsome and handsome person like me. Do you rebels have any opinions?" After speaking, Narant put his hand on the hilt of the long sword very domineeringly, as if anyone dared to say a word, that would be killing or burying. "This...this..." In an instant, this scene of sword fighting and blood feud was brought crooked. Everyone stared blankly at Narant, wondering if they hadn''t woken up yet. . Everyone felt that they had seen a lot of shameless people, but it was the first time they had seen someone as shameless and arrogant as the one in front of them! "Boy, you are courting death!" Finally, after a moment of stunned, the earls on the opposite side reflected, and Rakoff was the first to scold. Crude oil didn''t have him, because he inexplicably felt like strangling him after seeing this royal knight boy for the first time. Although he didn''t know why he came up with this idea, in short, he wanted to strangle him.... "Hmph, old guy, I''m not courting death, I''m expounding the facts. From the appearance of your sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks, I know that you are definitely not a good thing. Do you often do bad things?" When Narant saw this, not only was he not afraid, but his eyes lit up, and he immediately began to avenge his private revenge. "You...you..." Rakoff''s hands trembled when he heard the words, and you didn''t give a **** for a long time. After all, as an earl, in the past, he could just strangle to death to deal with the little scumbag. Now facing Narant''s slick tongue, he was really inexperienced for a while. "What are you, old guy, you are not convinced and find someone to fight! I will definitely beat you all over the place!" Narant was overjoyed. He had endured this Rakoff for a long time, and he had never had the chance to scold him so well. "Boy, you want to duel!" Rakoff''s face darkened. "That''s right!" Narant took a step forward immediately, and at the same time looked at Field from the corner of his eye, and was greatly relieved to see that he didn''t stop him. In fact, Narant thought too much. From Field''s point of view, Narant had the audacity to insult the great nobles of the other party because of his king. This is simply a loyal minister who can learn from the sun and the moon. In particular, Narant can scold the other side speechless, which is more than happy to see it. As for the duel, Field also believed in Narant''s mind and should not seek death on his own, so let''s look at it as a fun fact. "Boy, since you want to die, let''s duel! How do you want to duel!" Rakoff''s eyes were cold. "How to duel, I''m a silver junior knight, you can send silver junior knights, and I will fight ten of them!" Narant stretched out two palms with an extremely arrogant expression. "You are courting death!" Rakoff snorted coldly when he heard the words, and then waved to a subordinate beside him. Immediately, the subordinate came to the front of the crowd on a war horse. "Boy, I''ve already dispatched people! Do you dare to fight?" Rakoff glared at Narant. He finally knew why he wanted to strangle the royal knight, because he always felt that the royal knight had something in common with that hateful boy of the Tulip family. Hearing this question, Narant finally turned his head to look at King Field: "Your Majesty..." "Go!" Field didn''t stop him. Narant showed his strength last night. He knew that Narant could defeat the knight on the opposite side, so he was very happy to see this duel. Not only can it humiliate the enemy again, but it can also destroy the enemy''s morale. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Narant breathed a sigh of relief, so that he could start secretly practicing the army of the Onyx Principality. Immediately, he looked at Rakoff: "Come here! You are optimistic about how I defeated your subordinate!" After speaking, Narant rode on the war horse. drive! Immediately, there is no need to announce the start of the test, the two sides are very tacit and immediately start to accelerate. tap! tap! As the war horse ran, the distance between the two became closer and closer, and finally met on the field! when! boom! At the moment of the meeting, before the knight of the iron cavalry family had reacted, the long sword in Narant''s hand bounced off his blade at an extremely fast speed, and immediately sent him in front of him without any hesitation. On the door. Immediately, the entire body of the iron cavalry knight flew out towards the rear, and then fell heavily on the ground and fainted! "Royal knight mighty!" "Royal knight mighty!" Narant cleaned up the enemy so neatly, and there was a burst of cheers from the Northern Principality. King Field also showed a satisfied smile. "It''s too weak, I don''t kill the weak in a duel, otherwise it will get my hands dirty, that old guy, come and get someone to carry it back! Haha!" With the cheers from the rear, Narant also laughed arrogantly. "You..." Rakoff was so angry that he almost couldn''t help rushing up in person, but he finally held back. As for sending another person, how is this possible. Although the previous battle was fast, the golden knights could see clearly. With the skills of this royal knight, I am afraid there are only powerful silver middle-level or silver high-level Chapter 453： Fulfill the poison oath issued! Three K "Huh?" Maybe Narant''s voice was too harsh, or maybe the white dragon took a few steps forward and finally caught Stella''s attention. She raised her head in a daze and looked around, and then her reddish eyes showed a look of doubt. "Stella, come back soon!" At this time, Bernard finally reflected, with an ugly face and an anxious voice towards Stella. "Father, what''s wrong with me?" Stella, who had heard the words, turned her head and immediately prepared to urge the warhorse to return. However, at this moment, there was a strange voice of Yin and Yang in the distance, "Haha, beauty, weren''t you very courageous just now? Do you want to go back now? Beauty, this is not possible, don''t you people in the Agate Principality want it? To be a coward?" "Huh?" Stella''s movements suddenly stopped, "This voice..." She suddenly felt that the voice was a little familiar, but it was a little more hoarse than the person in her mind, but it was really similar. Previously, she recalled the scenes when the two met in the past, so the influence was very profound. Immediately, Stella suddenly turned her head to look at the other party with a little hope. "Isn''t it?" However, it turned out that the person on the opposite side was not the Narant as she imagined, but a royal knight in eccentric dress. "Haha, beauty, I''m right, you definitely don''t want to be a coward. Since you''ve already stepped forward to fight, let''s fight!" At this time, the royal knight on the opposite side ran again. "A duel?" At this time, Stella finally realized why her father had told her to return. "White dragon? Did you do it? Do you also want to avenge Narant?" Stella stroked the mane on the neck of the white dragon. hum! And Bai Long immediately lifted the horse''s hoof, gently planed the ground, and let out a soft cry, as if it was a response to Stella. "Then let''s fight!" Stella''s expression immediately became serious. "Stella! Listen to father''s words, come back quickly, that royal knight is very strong, you are not an opponent!" But Bernard was going to be horrified when he saw this scene. Roar! However, before Stella could respond to him, Bai Long neighed and started his horse''s hooves, and started running towards the field. "Father, don''t worry, I''ll be careful!" Stella didn''t have time to say anything, she left Bernard''s last sentence while grasping the reins. After speaking, Stella raised her head and looked directly at the enemy on the opposite side. tap! tap! With the sound of hooves, Bernard could only show a worried look, but there was nothing he could do! "Haha! Beauty, then I''m here!" Bai Long''s private run is naturally Narant''s order, and Stella is the only way for him to safely contact the Onyx Principality, so this ''duel'' is necessary. Once again, pretending to be excited and laughing, he did not hesitate to mobilize the horse and head towards Stella. As the two war horses accelerated, the distance between them was shortened to fifty or sixty meters in just a few breaths. Stella''s expression was solemn at this time, and one hand was already pressed on the hilt of the sword, her eyes fixed on the enemy in front of her. "Huh?" However, at this moment, a moment of doubt appeared in her beautiful eyes. Because as she got closer, the face of the royal knight on the opposite side became clearer and clearer, but she had an illusion, as if she saw Narant. "It must be that I miss him too much!" Stella looked at the warhorse under him again, but unfortunately it was covered with iron armor and cloaks, so she couldn''t tell what the mount looked like. Immediately, Stella shook her head, unwilling to think of the enemy as Narant. After all, Narant was probably killed by these royal knights, and it was an insult to Narant to think so. "Narant, I must avenge you!" Clang! Stella''s gaze was firm, and the thin rapier was unsheathed. "Drink! This is the determination to kill!" Narant saw Stella''s eyes suddenly filled with hatred, and his heart was immediately happy. However, although Stella was considered a formidable existence in the Silver Elementary Rank, she is probably no longer her opponent. After all, her true strength is that of a Silver Intermediate Knight. In the current situation, he actually needs to give Stella the water without leaving a trace. tap! tap! When the thoughts of the two sides were full of thoughts, the war horses finally converged on the field. Ding! At the moment of the meeting, there was a sound of metal clashing in the field. "So fast!" With the sound of fighting, the people on both sides of the principality exclaimed! Of course, what they said about being fast did not mean that the swords of Narant and Stella were fast, but that the white dragon suddenly activated his skills at the last moment, and his running speed doubled in an instant. It is precisely because the speed of the beast horse suddenly doubled that Narant did not kill the enemy with one hit as before. On the contrary, because of a ''misjudgment'', the long sword only bounced off the thin stabbing sword of the enemy, and the slash behind it fell directly into the air. "Ah! That woman is riding a monster horse!" "It turned out to be a monster horse, does the Agate Principality have two monster horses?" Everyone in the Northern Principality could see it clearly, but they did not suspect that Narant''s actions were fake, but instead exclaimed at Bai Long. After all, beast horses are rare, and they don''t have them in the northern principality! ... "So powerful?" Stella ignored the exclamations of the people in the Northern Principality, but her heart sank. Because the strength of the enemy is unprecedented, it is not like a silver junior knight at all, but stronger than an ordinary silver intermediate. She was very sure of this. When she was in the Tulip Castle, her father often arranged for a silver middle-level deputy commander of the Tulip Knights to practice with her. Stella controlled the white dragon to continue walking for a distance, then turned her horse''s head to look at the opposite royal knight again. Seeing the proud smile of the royal knight, although Stella was riding the white dragon, she had no plans to escape. "If that''s the case, then I might as well accompany Narant! Bai Long, if I fall down later, remember to run away and don''t let the enemy catch you!" Stella made up her mind. As the heir to the tulips, she is very proud and will definitely do something to escape. "Haha, beauty, I''m sorry, I shot your long sword into the air!" At this moment, the annoying voice came again! "Bai Long, start charging!" Stella didn''t want to say a word to the other party, and with her death intent, she directly urged Bai Long to run forward. Seeing this, Narant also smiled and urged the warhorse. "Stella!" As the two war horses began to charge again, Bernard''s eyes were red and he couldn''t help but want to steer forward. "Bernard, what do you want to do? Do you want to kill our children?" At this time, Rakoff quickly stepped forward to block his path. "Go away!" Bernard was furious. "Bernard, you heard what Nafield said just now. If we dare to step forward, they will immediately kill the eldest prince and our heirs!" Seeing that Bernard was about to make a move, Batman also stepped forward to stop him. If Bernard just faced Lakoff, he would be able to do it with ease, but with the addition of Earl Batman of the Dark Iron family, there would be no chance of winning. And just after being delayed for a moment by the two of them, the two war horses in front had already crossed. "Stella!" Bernard gritted his teeth, and could only watch his daughter, unarmed, meet the enemy. And just when everyone could not bear to see such a beautiful woman die like this, a scene that made them stunned appeared. I saw that the royal knight did not raise his sword to attack each other when the two met, but suddenly retracted his long sword, and then rushed towards each other at the moment when the two were side by side. That''s right, it''s pounced on the opponent! The royal knight opened his arms and pounced. He immediately fell to the ground with the beauty in his arms, and rolled several times on the flat wilderness. "this¡­¡­" "Is this his grandmother''s **** demon?" This thought popped into everyone''s mind. "What are you trying to do, let me go!" Stella was shocked, she was already prepared to die, how did she know that the enemy would come out like this. She immediately began to struggle, but unfortunately, her arms were tightly clasped by the opponent, and she could not struggle no matter what. The next moment, Stella directly lifted her slender thighs and was about to push towards the crotch of the royal knight. "Hey! Stella, don''t move, it''s me!" Seeing her expression, Narant instantly understood and exclaimed softly. If it was too late, little Narant would suffer. And as he whispered, Stella''s knee that had just been raised paused slightly and then stared at him with wide eyes. "Are you... is it Narant?" Although the face was still a little wrong, the voice before was the real Narant''s voice. "Yes, it''s me!" Narant showed a habitual smile. "It''s really you, Narant, you''re not dead!" Stella showed an extremely excited look, her eyes immediately condensed with tears. And the next moment, Stella will show a happy smile! "That can''t be done!" Narant was startled, he could show a wretched smile, but Stella, the ''victim'', absolutely couldn''t! Thinking like this, he suddenly remembered a ''poisonous oath'' he made before leaving the desert, and a light flashed in his mind. The next moment, his head suddenly lowered, and he brought his mouth to Stella''s delicate red lips. Well! Stella''s eyes widened, but she didn''t resist. In this way, her red lips were kissed by Narant, and her teeth were pried open. Whoa! "Ah! Am I wrong, that Kai seems to be kissing the beauty?" "Brother, you read that right, that Kai really forcibly kissed that beauty!" "This... Didn''t he already have a beauty last night?" "Yes, he already had a beauty last night, and now he''s kissing another beauty!" "Bastard, evil wolf in color!" "The Evil Wolf Kai!" Immediately, there were shouts of scolding in the field. Yesterday, everyone in the Northern Principality felt that Kai''s fighting strength was very strong. But today they discovered that, compared to the lustful aspect, Kai''s combat power can only be ranked back! Chapter 454： Really...really? "call!" This kiss lasted for more than ten seconds. During this period, Stella didn''t know how to respond at all, she just stiffened her body, her panting became heavy, her chest heaved violently, and her eyes stared blankly at Narant. Narant said luckily, it was a brand new car. After a while, feeling that it was almost time, he reluctantly let go of his red lips. "You don''t need to stand upside down and pee now!" Narant smashed his mouth, still feeling a sweetness in his mouth. However, in order not to be seen by the Northern Principality, he quickly said to Stella, "Stella starts to resist!" "Ok?" "Resistance violently, I will return to the Northern Principality team later, so our identities cannot be exposed!" "Ok!" Stella, who heard the words, immediately began to struggle violently, shouting words like I''m going to kill you, bastard. And Narant starred in his true colors, pretending to be molesting with a wretched smile and telling Stella his next plan. That is to let Stella and the others return to the mountain and fix all the war horses. Then, he was ready to use the essence of purple clover grass to provoke the warhorses of the Northern Principality and disturb their army. Of course, when the purple alfalfa essence was described, Narant didn''t say it, but only said that he had a way to provoke the war horse. And when the war horses of the Northern Principality start to be in chaos, Nastella and the others can rush down from the mountain, thus defeating the army of the Northern Principality in one fell swoop. When the time comes, the enemies who are not killed will throw away their armor and armor, but at least they can lead the army away safely. "Stella, do you understand?" Narant said quickly, then looked at Stella. "Yeah!" Stella hummed softly, and after a while, she suddenly remembered something: "Then do you want me to call Xiao Huihui to find you?" In fact, Narant didn''t say anything, Stella immediately remembered the scene in the valley. When Shirley recovered Little Huihui afterwards, she knew that the war horse''s rampage was probably related to Narant. However, at that time Narant was reluctant to say, she did not ask, nor did she tell anyone. "Little Huihui?" Narante glanced at Stella strangely after hearing the words, secretly thinking that last time, he might have been exposed in front of Stella. However, it''s not too important now, not to mention Stella''s relationship with him. Even the Northern Principality knows that it can mobilize the warhorse, but it just doesn''t know how to do so. Immediately, Narant denied to Stella: "This time I don''t need Xiao Huihui, let the white dragon come, I''ll give you a porcelain bottle later, you can help me trip over it, and then wait for it to start to recover. When you go around in circles, you open the bottle cap!!" Without Shirley, Xiao Huihui is not good at commanding, mainly because of the language barrier. The white dragon is different. He has a master-servant contract and can give orders in his mind. "Yeah!" Stella didn''t ask any more questions, such as why Bai Long knew the timing, but answered directly. Narant was very relieved and didn''t feel tired at all communicating with this girl. "Then let''s separate now!" After explaining the matter, Narant was about to let go of Stella. "Then...then be careful!" Stella''s beautiful eyes revealed reluctance. "Yeah!" Narant gave her a reassuring look, then stuffed the porcelain bottle into her hand without a trace, and then laughed loudly: "Haha! Beauty''s mouth is really delicious! Beauty, looking at your delicious situation Come on, I''ll spare your life!" Saying that, he let go of Stella in an instant. Before everyone in the Northern Principality could speak to stop her, Stella quickly ran and rode on the white dragon beside her. Immediately, Narant quickly returned to the Northern Principality team. "Knight Kai, why did you let that woman go, that woman is the heir to the earl of the Onyx Principality!" When he approached, a great noble of the Northern Principality immediately blamed him! "Ah? Is it the earl''s heir? I think she''s a woman and it doesn''t matter?" Narant showed surprise, and then said to King Field who was beside him with self-reproach: "Your Majesty, this subordinate doesn''t know..." "Well, you performed very well today, don''t blame yourself, you step back first!" Field didn''t blame Narant, after all, what he did today was dazzling enough. "Culver, how is it, do you want to have a few more matches?" The next moment, Field looked at the opposite side with a proud face. "Hey, Field, don''t talk nonsense, if you have the ability, send someone to attack! I think you will never come back!" This pre-war meeting was already a complete defeat, and King Culver was not going to stay any longer. Immediately, the team from the Onyx Principality began to return. "Father¡­¡­" "Father..." As the people of the Onyx Principality began to return, several children in the prison car shouted in despair. However, since the nobles of the Onyx Principality made up their minds, their voices were in vain. Soon, the team of the Onyx Principality returned to the mountain. "Stella, don''t be sad! Father swears that he will definitely avenge you in the future!" The first time he returned to the mountain, Bernard comforted his daughter. Although a life can be recovered, this is already a great fortune in misfortune. But he knows his daughter''s character very well, and being so ''humiliated'' by the other party makes it easy for him to lose his mind. While the other counts and kings were still feeling sorry for their children, they couldn''t help but cast strange glances at Stella when they heard the words. After all, this was forcibly kissed under the attention of all the people, and I am afraid that this matter will accompany Stella in the future. "Father!" Stella originally pretended to be lost, but when she heard Bernard''s words and saw the eyes of the people around her, her pretty face blushed instantly, and she glanced at her father in embarrassment. "Uh¡­¡­" What''s the situation? Bernard was stunned for a moment The state of his daughter seems to be different from what he imagined. However, without making Bernard think too much, seeing that the Northern Principality should not be able to see the situation here, Stella immediately said: "Father, in fact, the royal knight just now was... Narant!" "???" Bernard looked at his daughter with a question mark on his face, "Stella, are you alright, don''t scare father." The surrounding king and a group of counts immediately showed a look of pity. Although their heirs were captured, they still had a second son and daughter. But Bernard is the only heir, and now he is crazy! After that, the Tulip family has no successor... "Father! What I said is true, that royal knight was disguised by Narant... The reason why he... just rushed to me was to get in touch with me!" Stella''s face flushed even more , all the way to the neck, gritted his teeth and said it directly. "Really...really?" Seeing that his daughter''s expression was normal, and it seemed that she was mentally ill after being hit, Bernard hesitated to ask for proof. "Father, of course it''s true, do you think your daughter can''t even be sure of Narant''s identity?" Stella said angrily. "It''s really Narant..." With Stella''s confirmation again. The surrounding kings and counts became restless, and they all looked at each other and didn''t know how to evaluate them. It''s too bizarre, even more bizarre than the plot in those knightly novels. A little gentleman, not only went deep behind the enemy and attracted tens of thousands of enemy troops, but also did not know how to mix into the enemy''s king''s cronies... Chapter 455： Do yourself a favor, dont live! Popular recommendation: "Ah! Lord, forgive me! Lord, forgive me!" When Narant''s head popped out of the wall, several Maple Leaf City ''guards'' standing nearby immediately turned pale with fright, and knelt on the ground and kept begging for mercy. Seeing this, Narant finally relaxed his vigilance. His guess was right, where are the guards, they are clearly just civilians or serfs wearing Maple Leaf City guards'' smocks. Even Narant saw two young girls among the seven or eight ''guards'' around, but because they were wearing helmets, they could not be found in the distance. After confirming the safety, Narant ignored them, and then took a vertical leap to board the wide aisle of the city wall. After climbing the city wall, Narant pulled up the siege ladder again. Click! The long sword Hanmang flashed in Narant''s hand, directly splitting the siege ladder, and then chopped it into a four-to-five-meter-long wooden pole. After getting the wooden pole, Narant put his large banner of the storm collar on the wooden pole. After finishing it, the next moment, the wooden pole will be inserted into the city wall, and the banner of the Storm Collar will flutter in the wind on the wall of Maple Leaf City. "This...this...this is taken down? We occupied Maple Leaf City?" With the completion of Narant''s set of movements, the tens of thousands of troops outside the city were in an uproar, as if they were dreaming. The king''s hands trembled a little, and it seemed like a dream to see all this. Once upon a time, he also wanted to capture this Maple Leaf City, but it has been decades since he inherited the throne, and this wish has never been fulfilled. At this moment, it was a little jazz who completed his dream by riding alone. Of course, excitement returns to excitement, and now everyone has unlimited questions in their minds. Why was Narant allowed to climb the Maple Leaf City alone, but the guards were indifferent. "Bernard, what are your thoughts now!" The king took a deep breath and asked Bernard. "Your Majesty, why don''t I go take a look now!" Bernard said directly. "No, let''s go together!" The king shook his head. "Yes, Your Majesty!" "The whole army waits in place, and no movement is allowed without my order!" The king immediately issued an order to wait in place. "Let''s go, let''s go and see!" After that, the king rode his brown monster horse and headed towards Maple Leaf City. Several counts followed and started to run wildly. "Lord Count!" "Your Majesty the King!" After a while, the king and others came under the city wall, and Narant immediately greeted him when he saw it. "Well, what''s going on with Narant?" Bernard was the first to speak. "Lord Earl, you also saw that this Maple Leaf City is empty!" "Is the city really empty?" Although there was a vague guess, Bernard took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement in his heart. "Yes, it''s really empty!" Narant nodded again. "Okay!" In the next moment, both the king and the earls were in a state of unspeakable excitement. In any case, the Maple Leaf City, which had never been breached for decades, fell into their hands. As for the intentions of the Northern Principality, it would not be too late to continue discussions later. "However, Lord Earl, although this Maple Leaf City is empty, I think there may be a trap inside!" "Well! Let''s talk about this when we come up!" Bernard, the king and the others were not surprised, and nodded lightly. Immediately, the king quickly commanded the two Iron Guard knights. The Knights of the Iron Guard were ordered to go to the army formation, and then they brought in a large siege vehicle. When the large siege vehicle approached the wall, the king stepped into the siege vehicle first, and then stepped onto the city wall following his physique. "Sir Narant, you are the first to climb the city wall today, tell me how you discovered all this!" The king came to the city wall and immediately noticed those around him who were kneeling and shivering. ''guard''. However, he just glanced at Narant, and then asked Narant in that rare friendly tone. Bernard and several other counts also got out of the siege vehicle, looking at the ''guards'' on the ground thoughtfully, while also waiting for Narant''s answer. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Nalanda nodded, and then began to tell, "Your Majesty, when I was on the side wall, I started to observe the situation of Maple Leaf City with a telescope..." Narant recounted everything that had happened at the side walls. Of course, in order to ''repay'' the two idiots of the eldest prince and Tony, Narant focused on describing the performance of the eldest prince and Tony. And he also said that he was helpless to test himself, and he paid a great deal of courage. Even being forced to run to the frontal battlefield and board the city wall in the end was a helpless move after the eldest prince delivered the message of preparation. "So the situation at that time has confirmed your speculation, but they still sent me the signal of preparation!" The king became expressionless, instead of naming the eldest prince, he used them instead. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Narant nodded cautiously. Although the king''s face was expressionless, from the corner of Narant''s vision, he could see that his right hand holding the long sword had blue veins. Obviously, this is forcibly suppressing anger. For a while, there was silence above the city wall. Even Narant saw the clue, not to mention several earls. If it wasn''t the eldest prince who made the mistake today, or the heir of the Onyx Principality, then the king would definitely arrest the person immediately and behead him in front of the tens of thousands of troops, as an example. Even Lakoff on the side just opened his mouth subconsciously and did not say anything else to refute Narant. However, as the saying goes, sins committed by God can still be forgiven, and sins committed by oneself cannot be lived. Although the king forcibly suppressed his anger and was not prepared to punish his heir in front of the vassals After all, he is also the future king of the duchy. But the eldest prince himself was about to hit the gun at this time. The eldest prince knew it was over the moment he saw Narant on the city wall. Not only was Tony''s suggestion not fulfilled, but it made him more guilty and made Narant''s demeanor. So, he came to the city wall non-stop, from the siege vehicle to the city wall. Before the counts could react, the eldest prince came to the king in three steps and said, "Father, this guy Narant doesn''t obey orders, I''m going to send someone to inform you, but in order to make a name for himself, he To take the risk of approaching the city wall alone..." "Why did you sound the horn?" The king interrupted before the eldest prince had finished explaining. "me¡­¡­" Snapped! The next moment, what greeted the eldest prince was a loud slap in the face. As a father, how could he not know the character of his eldest son. Besides, the prepared response just now was always from him. The reason for this is that if the king can''t figure it out, he can''t be the king. The eldest prince was slapped back several steps, and then looked at the king with disbelief: "Father...Father, you hit me?" At this moment, several counts turned their backs upon seeing this, without dissuading them or expressing their opinions. Although Narant was extremely relieved and his heart blossomed with joy, he also turned his back upon seeing this. "Hit you? If it weren''t for you being my heir, I would want to hang you on this wall!" Even the slap in the face made the king no longer care, "Do you know how dangerous the situation is today? " "Once the army starts to attack, if there is an ambush in the city, do you know what the consequences will be?" Chapter 456： Sorry, Im undercover! "Mr. Jerry, I''m not very sure. I was tired and fell asleep. When I walked out of the tent, everything was normal and I didn''t see anyone else!" "So, I didn''t report this matter to Your Majesty. After all, it would be bad if I made a mistake!" "Of course, I originally planned to pay attention to the movement of the prison car in person. If something really happened, I would rush over as soon as possible. Maybe this will be another credit!" "However, I have also seen your performance on the field just now, Your Excellency Jerry. Compared to just now, even if there is really something wrong with the prison car later, the credit will not be dazzling!" "And Lord Jerry sent me a gorgeous tent so graciously last night, I think this opportunity can be given to Lord Jerry!" Jerry''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, this is indeed a good opportunity, even if this Kai knight hears it wrong, there is no loss. "Your Excellency Kai, then I''ll go to guard near the prison car later. If something really happens, I can react immediately!" "Yes, Lord Jerry, but Lord Jerry must be careful, those people are not low in strength, and I doubt whether they will have weapons, when something happens, you''d better kill one of them as soon as possible. As a deterrent!" Narant followed suit. "Okay, Your Excellency Kai, if this happens, I''ll invite you to the Royal Capital for a drink!" Jerry felt that what he said made sense and was immediately grateful to him. Immediately, Jerry approached the prison van without a trace, while Narant waited calmly for the Northern Principality''s army to start. ... Woohoo! It didn''t take long for the Northern Principality to sound the horn of attack. Because the Onyx Principality no longer had long-range attack weapons, the King of the Northern Principality was preparing to command the battle at close range. In the end, the army of the Northern Principality came to a stop less than a mile from the gentle **** at the foot of the mountain. At this time, the army of the Onyx Principality has also been assembled, and they are waiting in battle above. "Pull the prison cart and bring the prisoners!" Field immediately began to order! When Narant saw this, he immediately prepared to issue an order to the white dragon. tap! tap! "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" However, at this moment, dozens of cavalrymen were suddenly rushing from the rear of the military formation, and they shouted anxiously while rushing. Hearing this cry, everyone looked back. "Why is he here!" Narant''s expression changed suddenly. It was none other than the one who ran wildly, but it was the deputy commander of the Royal Knights, Batchelor. "Bacher, why are you back? Did you solve the Onyx Principality team in the rear, or is there something wrong in the rear!" King Field was a little puzzled. It stands to reason that Batcher will only return after the invading team is resolved, but now he looks so anxious, but it doesn''t look like it. "Your Majesty, the team of the Onyx Principality at the rear has escaped! And that little noble is mixing with our team!" Batcher''s warhorse finally arrived. "What?" The king and the surrounding counts were in an uproar. It turned out that after Bach and Udi separated, they went all the way south with a skeptical attitude. It went on for two days, and passed through four or five noble territories but found nothing. But just after they found nothing that day, when they were about to return, they unexpectedly got news from Narant in a small town. This happened by coincidence. At that time, the dry food brought by Bucher and others had already been eaten, so they found a stall in the town to buy some dry food. But Bacher was born from a serf, so his nature is not too bad. He was quite polite to the hawker when he was having lunch, and seeing that the hawker did not dare to collect money, he also explained quite kindly that he and the others were royal knights, no Will bully commoners or serfs. Seeing that Bucher was indeed different from other knights, the peddler was very moved after receiving the money, so he carefully told the "bad things" of Narant and others. His original intention was to highlight Batcher''s chivalry spirit, but he didn''t expect Batcher to immediately get the whereabouts of Narant and others from here. In the same way, he also understood how Narant and the others went all the way to the south. In this way, Bucher, who had been delayed for several days, didn''t have time to think about it, and immediately chased towards the south with dozens of subordinates. They inquired along the way, went all the way, and finally were surprised to find that Narant was disguised as his subordinate... "Your Majesty, the enemy nobleman is very cunning. I don''t know where they got the armor and robes of our royal knights. They have disguised as royal knights with more than 20 of his subordinates, and they should have been disguised as my subordinates. come in!" "This..." The king and the counts looked at each other. More than 20 people, disguised as Bach''s subordinates, isn''t that... The counts were startled and couldn''t help but look at Narant. And Narant now has the expression of a dog. It was a matter of a minute or two that he would be able to escape from birth But he didn''t expect that an accident would occur at this last moment. Narant didn''t have time to think, jumped directly onto Isabella''s horse, then pulled out the long sword with a clang and put it on Princess Isabella''s neck. When the army was preparing to attack, Narant sneaked up to Isabella''s side. It''s not that he wants to kidnap the princess back, after all, without the princess, he may not be able to get in, and he still has some gratitude. He approached the princess mainly to guard against two accidents. The first is that Tony exposed himself in case he was not killed immediately. Second, because King Field and several great nobles were all golden knights, he was worried that even if the war horse went mad, he might not be able to escape safely, so he thought of catching Isabella, the last insurance, and escaping for himself. Increase protection. However, I didn''t expect everything to be complete, but in the end, it was the appearance of Bache who was prepared for! "Kai!" In an instant, everyone around was stunned. Neither the king nor the great nobles would have imagined that this ''loyalty'', Kai, who was just in front of the battle and helped the Northern Principality to make a lot of money, turned out to be an enemy. And it was the little aristocrat of the Onyx Principality who had wiped out more than 800 Jusen knights in his own report. "I''m sorry, I''m an undercover agent!" Narant suddenly remembered a film and television drama in his previous life, and felt that only this line was the most suitable for him now. Of course, his current state of mind is not as calm as that of the undercover in the film and television drama. He feels that his hand holding the long sword is about to start shaking. "Kai, I trust you so much..." The king''s face was ashen. He had planned to focus on training this royal knight when he went back this time, but he never thought that this was an enemy, and now he was holding his most beloved daughter hostage. . Chapter 457： The edge of life and death "Your Majesty, his name is Narant Berwick! It should be a knight from the Duchy of Onyx!" Batcher immediately explained. "Sir?" The crowd roared again. How could a jazz be so good. "Narant, if you release Isabella now, I promise not to kill you, and you can accept your allegiance, canonize your title, and make you a baron lord of the Northern Duchy!" Field spoke again after hearing this. . If you put aside the hostile identities of the two sides, this Narant is really excellent. If such a talent can receive his subordinates, Field can abandon his previous suspicions. However, in order to increase the pressure on Narant, his tone turned cold again: "Of course, if you still insist on fighting, then you may not be able to go back today!" After that, the golden knight pressure on King Field was suddenly released. hoo hoo hoo! Facing the pressure of King Field''s golden knight, even the surrounding warhorses retreated one after another, wailing in fear. And Narant, who was deliberately targeted, felt an illusion of suffocation. Fortunately, his strength is now comparable to that of a silver intermediate knight, so he can still maintain his teeth. To change to the Bronze Knight realm like Stella''s birthday party last time, he probably wouldn''t even be able to move even now. "Sorry, Your Majesty Field, I will not surrender, but as long as you are willing to let me and my subordinates leave, I, Narant, promise to the God of Glory that I will release Princess Isabella later!" "Father, don''t worry about me, you must not let him go!" Isabella gnashed her teeth. Unexpectedly, he put this enemy in by himself. This made Her Royal Highness, who has always been proud of herself, embarrassed. In the future, her life will probably be accompanied by this shame all her life. "Your Majesty, you must not let him go. He destroyed half of my Knights of Giants by himself." At this time, Marquis Lisson also spoke quickly. The meaning is very clear, Narant can be so powerful now that he is only a little jazz, so what if he grows up in the future? Who else can resist this Narant? When Narant saw that the princess and Marquis Lisson wanted to get rid of him, cold sweat broke out on his back. What he is most afraid of now is that this King Field will take care of himself regardless of Isabella''s safety. That little silver knight himself has no chance to resist. ... "Your Majesty, I''m ready!" At the same time, on the side of the Onyx Principality, all the earls received reports from their subordinates. All preparations have been completed, and they are waiting for Narant''s plan to start. "Father, look at the Northern Principality!" However, just as everyone''s voice fell, Stella suddenly exclaimed. Everyone heard the words and looked down quickly, and Bernard took out his telescope. "This... so it will be like this, Narant''s identity is exposed!" Through the telescope, Bernard could clearly observe Narant holding the long sword around the neck of the Princess of the Northern Principality. Obviously, there was an accident in Narant''s plan, which changed his complexion. And the king and several counts were not much better after hearing the words. "Father, we are going to save Narant now, otherwise he will definitely not be able to escape!" Stella''s face was full of anxiety. "Stella of the Tulip family, the warhorse riot that Narant mentioned has not yet appeared. If we rush down now, not only will we not be able to save him, but we will likely kill the soldiers and nobles we rushed down!" De spoke, but the king frowned. His current mood is no less calm than Stella''s. Narant was the only straw for the army to escape, but he didn''t expect an accident. hoo hoo hoo! But just when Stella felt hopeless after hearing this, the white dragon on the side suddenly reacted and started spinning around in place with a humming. "There''s a response!" Stella was instantly excited, daring not to be slighted, and ran directly to Bai Long''s side and opened the porcelain bottle on his body. Roar! As the bottle cap was opened, Bai Long immediately became excited, roaring and rushing down the mountain. hoo hoo hoo! A few seconds later, there was also a frantic neighing sound from the back of the mountain. "It can really make the war horse go mad!" The king and the counts were horrified. In this continent, war horses represent the highest combat power. In addition to the title of knight, even cavalry composed of ordinary guards can crush several times their own infantry. But now there is something that can mobilize the horse and make the cavalry regiment ineffective. They deeply know that this thing is likely to be an existence that completely changes the continental pattern. ... "What sound?" When the white dragon rushed down from the mountain. The people who were still facing each other in the Northern Principality also noticed the situation. Immediately, some nobles and soldiers who had never seen such a situation raised their voices in surprise. Among the crowd, the one who was most impressed by this roar was of course Batcher. He has been frustrated several times by this roar, and his impression of this has reached an unforgettable point. He immediately changed his face and shouted: "No, he is driving the warhorse, everyone quickly leave the warhorse, and the warhorse will be ready by then. Out of control!" hoo hoo hoo! And when Bucher shouted out the white dragon had already run down the gentle slope, and many of the war horses who smelled the purple alfalfa began to roar frantically, and then chased after the white dragon. "Narant, is that you?" King Field immediately looked at Narant, and the killing intent began to permeate his body. He knew very well that if Narant led away all his cavalry and caused chaos in the army, then this time, not only would he not be able to solve the army of the Onyx Principality, but he might even turn the defeat into a victory for the Onyx Principality. "Your Majesty Field, it''s useless for you to kill me now. Have you seen that beast horse? Now the thing that drives the warhorse is on it." Narant felt the killing intent and shivered immediately. Open to explain. Field''s original plan to kill Narant at any cost was stopped instantly, and then he looked at Batcher. "Your Majesty, this time he didn''t lie, when the horses are mad, they will only follow the thing that drives them!" "If that thing is on Narant, they should run here!" Bacher replied with an ugly expression. "Narant, what do you want!" King Field immediately restrained his killing intent when he heard the words. And Narant felt the killing intent disappeared, and finally let out a breath, rubbed the sweat on Isabella''s forehead on Isabella''s hair, and he said: "Your Majesty Field, my requirements are not high, just two!" "First of all, I can leave safely, and then you will withdraw from the Northern Principality, and let the army of the Onyx Principality leave safely!" "It''s impossible!" Field gritted his teeth. hoo hoo hoo! "Ah! My warhorse keeps calling!" "Ah! My warhorse is also running wild!" However, Field''s voice fell, and the rioting horses had spread to their vicinity. It is believed that after at most ten seconds, the horses of the entire Northern Principality army will be lured away. Chapter 458： Peaceful withdrawal "Your Majesty Field, why are you doing this? Even if you don''t agree to withdraw now, the result of the meeting will not change!" : "Look, the army of the Onyx Principality has begun to descend!" "If the rioting horses charge your army with all their strength later, it is likely that your army will be defeated." "Do you think it''s worth it, Your Majesty? In an instant, the surrounding nobles who were still eyeing Narant turned blue after hearing the words. If tens of thousands of war horses madly attack ordinary infantry, then I am afraid that the end of the whole army will be wiped out! Even the big nobles like them can''t restore the situation here. "Your Majesty!" At this moment, other great nobles except Marquis Lissen called out to King Field. Although only two words were shouted, the meaning was very clear. Field painfully looked at the galloping horse, and then at the army of the Onyx Principality that was descending from the gentle slope, and finally made up his mind by gnashing his teeth: "Very well, Sir Narant, you are very courageous, I Grant your request!" King Field never thought that one day he would be forced to compromise by a little jazz. After a pause, he continued: "Then you stop our warhorse now, and then release Isabella, I Field will let you go immediately!" "Your Majesty Field, I''m not a three-year-old child. What if I let Miss Isabella go now and you attack me?" Narant shook his head. "Then what do you think?" Field was expressionless. "Your Majesty Field, you are now ordering your army to start withdrawing immediately, and Princess Isabella, I will wait for the Onyx Duchy army to be safe before releasing it back!" "Impossible, I agree not to trust you. What if you don''t release Isabella after the army of the Onyx Principality leaves?" "In addition, I can''t leave those war horses!" Field was decisive, obviously there was no room for negotiation. Hearing this, Narant was helpless. Originally, he really wanted to keep the war horses. After all, with the other count families, this was close to 20,000 war horses. However, he also knew that this plan was unrealistic. If he really swallowed these tens of thousands of war horses, it would be tantamount to shaking the foundation of the Northern Principality. It was more unacceptable than losing tens of thousands of infantry, so it was impossible for Field. promise. Even in the end, the fish will die and the net will be broken. Finally, he thought about the best solution. "In that case, Your Majesty Field, I will evacuate with you. After the army of the Onyx Principality has left, I will release Princess Isabella. At the same time, I swear to the God of Glory that all the war horses will be returned to you intact!" "Okay!" Field knew that this was the best result so far, and immediately nodded in agreement. "Narant!" At this time, the counts and kings of the Onyx Principality had already arrived more than a hundred meters away. Stella wanted to approach, but was stopped by Bernard, and could only call him anxiously from more than a hundred meters away. Of course, because the army formation of the Northern Principality had not yet been in chaos, the ordinary infantrymen of the Agate Principality were still at the foot of the mountain and did not follow. "Stella, I''m fine!" Narant immediately cast a reassuring look at Stella, and then continued to look at the great nobles: "Your Majesty the King, and all the earls, I have already discussed with Your Majesty Field. Once the conditions are met, they are willing to withdraw and let our army of the Onyx Principality leave safely." "Really?" The king and the counts were obviously taken aback, Narant actually forced the Northern Principality to bow his head by himself, and the speed was still so fast. . "Yes! They will start withdrawing troops now, Your Majesty Field, am I right?" Narant asked Field. "Culver, you have a good vassal in the Onyx duchy!" Field did not return to Narant, but looked at Culver. "Field, you are right, we have a good irony in the Onyx duchy. Thanks to Narant this time, maybe... this is the blessing of the God of Glory!" King Culver could hear the sarcasm in Field''s words. In addition, it can be heard that Field is trying to provoke his relationship with Narant. However, he Culver is not a narrow-minded person, nor is he a fool, Narant''s exploits this time can be said to be dazzling enough to overwhelm him as a king. However, instead of raising jealousy or other thoughts towards Narant, he also needed a lot of praise. Otherwise, who else will serve the Principality in the future? How did the vassals obey him as a monarch? "Humph!" Seeing that Culver''s expression did not look any different, Field knew that his strategy might not be effective, and he didn''t want to delay the time. He immediately said to the herald: "Order the army, order the rear, and withdraw to the north!" Woohoo! Soon, the horns of retreat came from the Northern Principality team. In order to prepare for a possible counterattack from the Onyx Principality, the Northern Principality''s retreat was very orderly, and those ordinary guards were the first to evacuate. As for the royal knights and other elites, they still followed their king and great nobles to confront the people of the Onyx Principality. Seeing this situation, just when Narant thought that there would be no other waves in this retreat, suddenly there was an exclamation from the side. "Ah! Father, save me..." With this shrill scream, everyone was startled and turned their attention. "Tony!" Rakoff immediately exclaimed when he saw the situation over there. "Hey! I forgot about this guy! I knew that I should have sent someone to secretly take advantage of the previous chaos!" Narant''s original plan was to unwittingly mobilize the warhorse, and then cause chaos in the army of the Northern Principality. By then he will be able to escape safely, and Tony will be dead. But because of Bache''s appearance, his identity was exposed before he could escape, and it finally became this situation. Originally, this result is not the worst, at least it is a step back, and he can survive safely. But this Tony''s accident, Narant did not know whether it would trigger a melee between the two sides. Although Tony''s death is what he is happy to see, he just hopes that the current situation will not be changed. At this time, Lakoff had gathered his vindictive aura and headed towards the prison van. Jerry, on the other hand, was pale, and was holding a **** long sword at a loss. He had previously approached the prison van as Narant had said. But when he found out that Kai was Narant pretending to be, he was also shocked, and he had long forgotten anything about earning military merit. But Although he forgot his military exploits, Tony was looking for his own death. When he saw that everyone''s attention was on Narant''s side. And his father also came more than 200 meters away, so he thought about it and prepared to escape the prison car by himself. He thought to himself that in this way, after he went back, he would not only be able to eliminate the scandal of being captured, but he could even brag that he escaped from the enemy himself. So Tony loosened the rope with the rope that Narant gave him, and immediately took the dagger and prepared to pull Jerry by the prison car, trying to threaten him to open the door of the prison car. However, he did not count that he was hungry for so many days, and his state was not at the peak. Although Jerry was stunned, he was still a silver junior knight. Therefore, Jerry sensed the danger in advance, and subconsciously stabbed Tony with his sword under the shock. Tony committed his own sin and was directly stabbed in the opposite direction. Immediately, before he could let out a cry, he clutched his chest and fell into the prison van. Chapter 459： I will remember you! "Tony!" Rakoff''s vindictive energy was running to the extreme, and he hurried towards the prison car regardless of his body shape. Jerry''s father in the Northern Principality saw this and left as quickly. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty the Earl, hurry up and stop him, don''t let Rakoff kill him!" At this time, Narant couldn''t help thinking too much, and exclaimed directly towards the Agate Principality. If Rakoff were to kill Jerry, the Northern Principality would definitely disagree. Maybe there will be another wave today, and the peaceful withdrawal of troops that was finally achieved will be shattered. Bernard and King Culver heard the words without any hesitation, and went after Lakoff directly. "Tony!" After a while, Rakoff finally came to the prison van, looking at Tony, who had fallen in a pool of blood, and said angrily. It''s a pity that Tony was too unlucky. The sword stabbed directly in the chest. At this moment, there was no movement in the pool of blood. "I''m going to kill you!" The next moment, Rakoff suddenly turned towards Jerry with red eyes, and Jerry''s father, the earl, immediately stepped forward and drew his sword to confront Rakoff. "Calm down Lakoff!" However, at this moment, the king and Bernard both arrived. "Your Majesty, I want to avenge my son!" "Rakoff, if you do it now, you will be buried with tens of thousands of troops from our principality!" King Culver said in a deep voice. Rakoff''s body froze when he heard the words, and finally stopped. He knew that if he insisted on taking revenge now, no one would support him even in the Onyx Principality, and might even stop him from doing so. "Rakoff, I know you are sad now, but for the sake of the Duchy army, you have to be patient!" King Culver spoke again. Before, he was even willing to give up his own eldest prince, and now he will definitely not let Rakoff be worthy of the entire principality army because of his son. Rakoff didn''t answer, just put away the long sword and looked at Tony who was lying in a pool of blood with a gloomy face. Jerry''s father on the opposite side saw that Rakoff was not ready to start any more, and finally relaxed, and quickly pulled Jerry back to the army. The king and Bernard directly pulled the prison cart away, and then returned to the Onyx Principality team with Rakoff. . Seeing this, King Field didn''t mean to stop them. After all, at this point, the release of the other party''s prisoners has become a foregone conclusion. Moreover, he is now equally worried that there will be a lose-lose situation, after all, there is a more threatening ''enemy'' in his north. When the situation was brought under control, Narant finally breathed a sigh of relief. And then, Tony''s death did not affect the peaceful evacuation of the two sides. After waiting in this wilderness for more than two hours, all the ordinary guards in the Northern Principality finally evacuated from the mountains. When the Onyx Principality saw this, they quickly began to evacuate the ordinary guards in an orderly manner. "Narant, now we''re ready to retreat!" Seeing the army of the Onyx Principality staggering away, King Field''s heart dripped with blood. But now there is nothing he can do, only keeping the army and war horses is the first priority, and now he himself is preparing to evacuate with the great nobles and royal knights. "Okay, Your Majesty Field, I will accompany you back!" Narant nodded. Immediately, Narant followed the people of the Northern Principality and began to evacuate on foot as agreed. However, what pleased him was that when he saw that the people from the Northern Principality began to retreat, the king and a group of counts from the Onyx Principality also followed with them. Next, Narant accompanied the Northern Principality team to retreat for more than 50 miles. During this period, out of prudence, he did not dare to let go of Isabella. "His Royal Highness Isabella, don''t blame me, I have no choice but to do this! You also know how miserable my end will be if you are caught by your father and the others!" Although Isabella cooperated when she was controlled by Narant, her clenched silver teeth never loosened. While gritting his silver teeth, he swept him with those big white eyeballs, which made Narant feel a little guilty. Although the princess of this northern principality is arrogant, she can see that she has a good personality and is compassionate. She is a rare good nobleman. "Do you know that your actions today will put the entire continent in danger?" Isabella asked a question for no reason when she heard Narant''s sophistry. "Huh? Bringing danger to the mainland? Her Royal Highness Isabella, I am trying to make a peaceful truce between the two sides. It should be to save the mainland!" Narant couldn''t understand. "You don''t know if I said it!" Isabella knew that she had made a blunder, and would definitely not tell Narant the secret. "Now I just hope that you keep your word and return the horse to us in good condition!" "Please rest assured, Your Highness Isabella, my Narant''s reputation is stronger than gold coins. I must do what I say!" Narant replied. Soon, the time turned to dusk. Seeing that the current distance should be enough for the army of the Onyx Principality to escape safely, Narant is not ready to spend any more. After all, when it gets dark, his life safety may not be guaranteed. Immediately, he said to King Field: "Your Majesty Field, thank you very much for your trust!" "It''s a pleasure to work with you this time. Now that it''s getting dark, our cooperation is almost over here!" "That''s the best!" Field responded with a blank expression. "Well, but in order to make sure, I still need to take His Highness Isabella away from you a little bit. I wonder what His Majesty Field''s opinion is?" "Yes, no more than fifty meters at most!" Field did not refuse this time. For in the day, Narant had already shown his sincerity and returned to them their exhausted warhorses. "Okay, thanks for His Majesty''s understanding!" With that, Narant began to slowly withdraw towards the rear while holding Isabella. Of course, he did not dare to leave his back to Field and others, but retreated facing Field and others. Fortunately, Field is also a no-no, and is not ready to take a shot at Narant. "His Royal Highness Isabella, I have offended you today. Now, you can go back!" Arriving fifty meters away, and only a few dozen meters away from Bernard and others, Narant simply sent the beautiful girl away. Princess. "I will remember you!" Isabella did not flee immediately after being released, but turned around and gritted her silver teeth in disapproval. "Haha! Her Royal Highness Isabella, this is my honor!" Narant laughed, how could he be frightened by this beautiful princess. On the contrary, I feel that this cat who is now a little bit blown up is full of cuteness. "Natasha, let''s go!" After speaking, Narant greeted Natasha beside him. It is said that Natasha''s actions today also made Narant take a high look at her. Originally on the way to the retreat of the Northern Principality, Natasha could safely return to the Onyx Principality camp. After all, the Northern Principality doesn''t even care about the eldest prince and others, so Natasha will definitely not be embarrassed. But Natasha persuaded Natasha twice with a face and let her go first, but Natasha was unmoved, saying that he would return together when he was safe. As a woman, with such courage, Narant felt that she had already defeated the heirs of the great nobles. "Ok!" Natasha nodded when she heard the words, and immediately, the two separated from Princess Isabella and went to their respective camps. Chapter 460： 3000 Paladins "Narant!" As Narant approached, Stella was the first to rush towards him, unable to restrain her excitement, and then directly pounced on Narant. I don''t know if there was a high-profile forced kiss, so Stella was also ''breaking the pot'', anyway, this move was quite unexpected by Narant. "That''s great! You''re finally back!" And how could Stella take care of so much now, her words were full of happiness and joy. "I made you worry!" Narant was also warm in his heart, hugging the tulip flower, and then patted her on the back. Natasha, who was on the side, looked at Stella in a complicated way, and then looked at Narant. In the end, she bit her red lips and didn''t make a sound. "Cough cough!" However, just when these two were arguing with each other, someone in front finally couldn''t stand it any longer, and there was a coughing sound. That man was Bernard. Although I have already regarded Narant as the first choice for a son-in-law. It can be seen that the Chinese cabbage that he has cared for so many years is thrown into the arms of others, Bernard can''t help but feel a sour feeling. While coughing, Bernard walked over to the two of them. "Father!" Stella sensed Bernard''s movement and reflected it. She blushed and let go of Narant like an electric shock. She was so excited before that she didn''t realize that one day she would be so bold and threw herself into the arms of a man in front of tens of thousands of people. "Narant, are you alright!" Bernard pulled his heart out, and then asked Narant with a smile. Jealousy is jealous, and the concern in his tone can still be heard. "Lord Count, I''m fine!" Narant had a smile on his face, but he secretly thought that Bernard was not being kind, and he worked so hard to give some welfare to him. "It''s fine, you did a good job this time, then let''s go back!" Bernard nodded in relief. "Natasha, come here!" At the same time, King Culver spoke up. However, because of Bernard''s presence, he did not come forward to greet Narant. After all, Narant is considered to be Bernard''s vassal, and even if he is a monarch, it is not easy to step forward to grab the show. So, he directly started to greet Natasha next to Narant. Although Natasha was a little reluctant to hear this, she still walked over obediently after glancing at Narant. Their Frank family is different from other earl families. They have no territory and no army in their hands, and their need for attachment to the king is greater than Bernard and the others. After the king called Natasha over, he asked and comforted a few words. Seeing that Natasha''s answer was respectful, but the mood was not high, so he asked his subordinates to give Natasha a cloak and brought it to the back of the team. "Come on! Narant, the messenger sent to bring the warhorse over, let''s prepare to return!" At this moment, thousands of war horses appeared on the southern horizon. It was during the journey that Narant reminded them that the Onyx Principality sent a messenger to return the war horses. After all, I have traveled into the north for a full day today, with a distance of more than 50 miles. If I don''t ride a horse to evacuate, other accidents will inevitably occur. "Okay!" Nalanda nodded. Soon, thousands of steeds approached them, led by a group of knights. Immediately, each family found a war horse belonging to their own family, and then turned on the horse. On the other hand, Narant didn''t need to ride these newly arrived war horses. Stella had already taken the initiative to return the white dragon to him. hum! When Narant approached the white dragon, the white dragon immediately rubbed his big head against his arm and let out a humming sound. "Okay, Bai Long, I promise I won''t leave you in the future! You have done a good job this time, and I will compensate you well when I go back!" Narant stroked the white dragon soothingly. This guy resented that Narant lent it to Stella, just like a child in his previous life felt aggrieved that his parents didn''t take him with him when they went out. However, this time, it was fortunate that he did not bring the white dragon, otherwise, with its size, Narant would not be able to disguise himself as a royal knight. "Narant, let''s go!" At this moment, Stella rode a jujube red warhorse to Narant''s side. The white horse she lent to Narant to ride ran with the war horses of the northern principality during the day. It had exhausted its physical strength, so it could no longer sit on people. It needed to go back and cultivate for two days. "Well, let''s go then!" Narant nodded, then took a last look at the Northern Principality. The people of the Northern Principality did not leave at this moment, but watched the people of the Onyx Principality with full alertness. After all, the Northern Principality has no horses to ride. If the Onyx Principality treacherously attacks them, it is estimated that it will cause a lot of losses. In front of the Northern Principality team, King Field and His Royal Highness the Princess were staring at Narant. To be precise, he was staring at the white dragon under Narant. They did not expect that this white dragon was actually Narant''s. Seeing this, Narant showed a slight smile towards Her Royal Highness the princess who was more than a hundred meters away. He only retracted his gaze after receiving the beautiful white eyes. Woohoo! However, just as the Onyx Principality was getting ready to evacuate, a sudden horn sounded from the north. "what happened?" The sudden sound of the horn instantly made everyone''s heart tremble They thought the Northern Principality wanted to attack them. But when they heard the rhythm of the horn sound clearly, they found that it was not like the attacking horn of the Northern Principality. Moreover, they could also see that King Field of the North and a group of great nobles were also a little confused on their faces more than 100 meters away. "The whole army is on alert!" Woohoo! "The whole army is on alert!" Woohoo! Almost at the same time, the kings of both sides issued an order in unison. Immediately, the loud horn sound spread again in the army formations on both sides. Boom! Boom! It didn''t take long for the earth to tremble, and smoke and dust could be seen rolling in from a distance. Obviously, a cavalry is fast approaching, and the scale is not small. "This is bad!" Narant frowned instantly upon seeing this. "What happened to Narant?" Stella was a little puzzled after hearing this. "Stella, look at the smoke, it means that there is a large group of cavalry, although the Northern Principality also issued an order to be alert, but now the smoke is crossing their army formation, but there is no conflict, so these people Probably not the enemy of the Northern Principality!" "That is to say, this unknown cavalry is likely to come at us!" "You mean that the Northern Principality still has support. Could it be that there is a small principality supporting them?" Stella immediately understood. "This is not very clear, but at least it is very bad for us!" Next, the Duchy of Onyx stared nervously in the direction of the smoke, and it didn''t take long before the sudden cavalry figure finally appeared in front of everyone. "It''s the church! Three thousand paladins!" As the figures of those knights were revealed, there was an uproar in the Onyx Principality. Chapter 461： Ways to stop war horses from going mad Those knights had about 3,000 people, all of them were extraordinary knights, and they were fully equipped with armor and warhorse vests. The most eye-catching thing is the smocks on their bodies, and there is only a red cross on the white smocks. Narant had seen such shapes and signs in previous film and television dramas, but he didn''t expect this world to have them. And several earls on the side of the Onyx Principality immediately called out the identities of these knights. ¡­ At the same time, in front of the Northern Principality National Front, King Field frowned slightly at the three thousand paladins in front of him. He didn''t know anything about the appearance of these three thousand paladins in advance, which made him feel a chill in his heart, and at the same time he was filled with endless anger. The holy city of the church is further north, and now these paladins are crossing half of the duchy territory without notifying him, which is already a great provocation to his king. "Your Majesty Field, it''s nice to meet you. Aren''t you besieging the army of the Onyx Principality? Why doesn''t it look like it is now?" The three thousand paladins stopped the horses in front of the Northern Principality''s team, and then one of the middle-aged men in a white burqa took off his hood and came to Field. "Bishop Mayer, we have reached a truce with the Onyx Principality, and we will no longer fight this fall!" Although he was very angry, Field could only hold back temporarily with the three thousand paladins on the other side. After a pause, he continued: "Bishop Mayer, I don''t know what your church means? Why is your Holy Knights here?" "Your Majesty Field, don''t be angry yet, doesn''t our church have an agreement with you to help you defeat the Onyx Principality!" "In order to fulfill this agreement, in fact, our holy city has secretly dispatched the Paladins to gather at the border just in case!" "I''m just worried that there are spies from the Onyx Principality in your army, so I didn''t inform you in advance!" "And a few days ago, I heard that there was an enemy invasion near Jusen City, so I quickly mobilized the paladins to enter the duchy and come to Oak City to meet! And they also arrived in Oak City this morning." "Originally, I wanted the Paladins to help you deal with the invading team behind you, but this morning I received a letter from His Highness Isabella, and I knew you were in trouble, so I chose to come directly to the south to support!" "Your Majesty Field, it seems that we have come right, you must be in big trouble, right?" Facing King Field''s question, Bishop Meyer, who looked peaceful in a white burqa, explained without hesitation. Of course, his explanation can be perceived as far-fetched by a discerning person. After all, without prior notice, mobilizing a large army into the territory of another country is no different from an invasion. But he was able to speak so righteously and so sacredly. After hearing this, King Field was furious, but now there are three parties in the field. Only their Onyx Principality is the most disadvantaged because they lose their war horses, so they can only choose to hold back temporarily. So, he followed Bishop Mayer''s words and changed the subject: "Bishop Mayer, our war horses were completely controlled by the enemy in the morning, so we had to choose a truce with each other!" "Bishop Mayer, do you know the reason?" "Your Majesty Field, this is why I came here!" "What is it that motivates the war horse?" Field immediately asked after hearing the words. "Your Majesty Field, if I guessed correctly, they should have used a purple grass to cause the war horses to riot." "This kind of grass is very attractive to war horses and even herbivorous beasts. Of course, this purple grass is very rare, and I have only seen it in the ancient books of the Holy City!" "I''ve only seen it in the holy city books? I''m afraid I''ve seen it in the holy land!" Field muttered in his heart. However, his bigger focus now is on solving the problem, and he said in disbelief: "Purple grass? Bishop Mayer, is there really such a miraculous plant that can drive a warhorse into a frenzy?" "Yes, I will prove it to His Majesty Field later. After all, I am here to help the Northern Principality defeat the enemy!" Bishop Mayer nodded affirmatively. "Bishop Mayer, then what can you do to this purple clover!" Field no longer doubted the existence of purple pasture, but his eyes narrowed, eager to know the solution. He didn''t trust the church, and it would be reassuring to have the solution in his hands. I don''t know if Bishop Mayer saw Field''s thoughts, he didn''t even plan to hide the solution, and smiled generously: "Actually, the solution is very simple, that is to squeeze out the juice of green leaf grass and apply it to the The tip of the war horse''s nose, so that the war horse can temporarily lose its sense of smell and resist the smell of the purple grass!" "Greenleaf! That''s right! Since you know what caused the war horse to go mad, as long as you temporarily make the war horse lose its sense of smell, it will be fine!" Green-leaf grass is a relatively common weed on the grasslands, and war horses do not like to eat this weed, because it can temporarily paralyze the nose and mouth of war horses. And knowing how Narant mobilized the warhorse, Nafield only understood the way to deal with it after a little thought. Although the effect of green-leaf grass is only a few hours, it is not a big deal. As long as you carry a few more green-leaf grasses with you, you will not encounter the morning kind again. matter. "Your Majesty Field, now that the chat is over, is it time for us to attack the enemy!" "The more than 1,000 knights on the opposite side are all extraordinary knights. I think this should be all the elite legion extraordinary knights in the Agate Principality!" "If you solve them, the Onyx Principality will be fully incorporated into your territory!" This time, in order to cover Narant, King Culver and several counts of the Onyx Principality came with their extraordinary knights. So, the number is about 1,300 people. And the Church has a total of 3,000 Holy Knights coming here. If they really make a move, it is indeed the best time to destroy the Onyx Principality. Of course, he said so on the bright side, but don''t forget that there are seven golden knights among the more than a thousand people in the Onyx Principality. Among the church''s three thousand holy knights, there were only two golden knights, so without the help of the Northern Principality, the church would not have been able to annihilate the army of the Onyx Principality. Field was a little hesitant to hear that. Although he wanted to exterminate the Onyx Principality, it was not under such circumstances. If the Onyx Principality is destroyed now, will the Church turn around and deal with him? "Why, does His Majesty Field have any scruples? This is a very good opportunity!" Bishop Mayer said. "Bishop Mayer, now all the war horses in my army are exhausted and cannot be ridden to fight..." "Your Majesty Field don''t need to worry about this, since I brought the Holy Knights, there is no need for His Majesty Field to dispatch the Royal Knights, just you and a few marquis and earls cooperate with us to fight against the Golden Knights of the Onyx Principality. Can!" Chapter 462： Form mutation! "Our church''s cooperation with you is very sincere!" Bishop Mayer''s expression was calm, and his words made people feel like a spring breeze. It has to be said that if he hadn''t really known their details and messengers, Field would have felt that this was a religious religion for the purpose of saving the world. "Okay!" Finally, King Field knew that he couldn''t refuse, otherwise the church might have other thoughts on him. Moreover, he really couldn''t bear the temptation of the Onyx Principality. ... "Your Majesty, the Northern Principality seems to have formed an alliance with the Church!" At the same time, everyone in the Onyx Principality looked gloomy and uncertain as they looked at the scene ahead. "Is this guy Field crazy? Don''t they know the mind of the church?" Culver also saw that the situation ahead was unusual, and his face was unprecedentedly solemn. Even if the army was besieged on the mountain at the beginning, he did not let him show such an expression. After all, the influence of the church has a good precedent in the small principality in the northwest. The emergence of theocracy has almost turned many small principalities into the back gardens of the church, while the nobles are already only existent in name. Therefore, the two major duchies have been guarding against the church over the years, and whether it is Field or his Culver, the most important plan after unifying the continent must be to gather strength to destroy the church as soon as possible. But he couldn''t figure it out no matter what, one day the Northern Principality could get involved with the church. "Your Majesty, what should we do now!" Several earls looked at King Culver, feeling that it was the best time to evacuate immediately. "When I''m sure if the Northern Principality is really messing with the church, we''ll leave immediately!" King Culver pondered. Saying that, Culver seemed to have just reached an agreement when he saw the other side, so he took two steps forward: "Field, when did your northern principality get involved with the church." King Field heard the words and took two steps silently: "Culver, I have signed an agreement with the church. As long as they can help me destroy your Onyx Principality, then I will allow the church to build a church in every noble territory!" "Field, do you know you''re playing with fire?" King Culver''s face was ashen. Field smiled silently, how could he not know this was playing with fire. If you just want to put out the fire, you must master more power, so the Onyx Principality is a prerequisite for him to put out the church. I am not going to continue to explain at the moment: "Culver, these things don''t need to be said anymore, they have no meaning, I will give you a choice now, surrender to me, I will give you a decent and comfortable second half of your life, I Field can say to the God of Glory oath!" Field was very sincere, and swore an oath to the God of Glory in front of the army. As a king, he needed to take this oath more seriously than anyone else. "Field, do you really think that relying on the church can defeat our Onyx Principality?" Culver''s expression became more and more gloomy. "Field, don''t make a decision in a hurry, I''m afraid you don''t know yet, Narant''s reliance on the horse is no longer useful!" Culver''s reaction, Field was as expected, and reminded him playfully. It''s not that King Field is stupid and doesn''t know how to make a surprise attack. But he really wanted to keep the power of the Onyx Principality, so that he would be able to deal with the church with greater confidence. As for this early leak, it doesn''t really matter. I believe that when he starts, Narant will definitely take out the purple pasture again at the first time, and he will also be able to find this problem at that time. "What?" There was an uproar on the side of the Onyx Principality, which was indeed their biggest reliance. It is also one of the reliances for King Culver to stay here calmly to confirm whether the Northern Principality and the Church have been captured together. However, after hearing what Field said, King Culver and several counts all looked at Narant. Narant was stunned for a moment, then quickly took out a bottle of purple alfalfa essence, and then placed it between his legs to covertly open it. hoo hoo hoo! As he opened the porcelain vase, there was a roar of war horses from the ranks of the surrounding Onyx Principality. These war horses raised their heads to identify the direction of the smell, and the next moment there were signs of riots. Compared to the Onyx Principality, the Northern Principality was business as usual, and the mounts under the three thousand Paladins remained indifferent. Finally, just before the chaos began, Narrant recapped the vase. As Narant completed a set of actions, without him answering any more, the king and the counts knew that what Field said was true, and they really found a solution to the war horse riot. "Narant, are you using a purple grass?" Field looked at Narant with a smile when he saw everyone''s expressions. "You even know about purple alfalfa?" Narant was shocked when he heard this, and then said calmly: "That''s right, Your Majesty Field! It''s purple grass!" "But I''m very curious Didn''t you know it originally? How come you know it now, did the church tell you?" Narant actually had a guess that the church must have informed the Northern Principality about the purple alfalfa. Otherwise, they didn''t know anything about it just a moment ago, and were restrained by their own purple alfalfa grass. It''s just that Narant is very puzzled now. What is the origin of this church? Why is it that the nobles and nobles of the two principalities don''t know, but he can know, and there is a corresponding way to deal with it. After all, even he himself only got the method by chance, but he didn''t know the restraint method. However, Field was obviously not stupid and did not answer Narant''s question. Instead, he looked directly at King Culver and said, "Culver, now I will give you one last chance, surrender to me, or fight!" "Stella, Narant, prepare to retreat!" Before the king responded, Bernard suddenly whispered. Obviously, he knew that King Culver would not concede defeat. Sure enough, the next moment King Culver shouted: "Except for a few earls, everyone else retreats!" Woohoo! Following his roar, the messenger immediately sounded the horn of retreat! "Let''s go!" After hearing the words, Narant did not hesitate at all, and directly pulled Stella, who was on the warhorse, onto Bai Long, and then began to run wildly toward the south. ... "King Field, let me tell you, your persuasion is futile!" "Then let''s fight!" Field showed a slight disappointment on his face, and then looked at several great nobles, "Come with me!" However, while speaking, he cast a very subtle look at Princess Isabella. When Isabella saw this, she nodded slightly without a trace. Chapter 462： The situation changed! "Our church''s cooperation with you is very sincere!" Bishop Mayer''s expression was calm, and his words made people feel like a spring breeze. It has to be said that if he hadn''t really known their details and messengers, Field would have felt that this was a religious religion for the purpose of saving the world. "Okay!" Finally, King Field knew that he couldn''t refuse, otherwise the church might have other thoughts on him. Moreover, he really couldn''t bear the temptation of the Onyx Principality. ... "Your Majesty, the Northern Principality seems to have formed an alliance with the Church!" At the same time, everyone in the Onyx Principality looked gloomy and uncertain as they looked at the scene ahead. "Is this guy Field crazy? Don''t they know the mind of the church?" Culver also saw that the situation ahead was unusual, and his face was unprecedentedly solemn. Even if the army was besieged on the mountain at the beginning, he did not let him show such an expression. After all, the influence of the church has a good precedent in the small principality in the northwest. The emergence of theocracy has almost turned many small principalities into the back gardens of the church, while the nobles are already only existent in name. Therefore, the two major duchies have been guarding against the church over the years, and whether it is Field or his Culver, the most important plan after unifying the continent must be to gather strength to destroy the church as soon as possible. But he couldn''t figure it out no matter what, one day the Northern Principality could get involved with the church. "Your Majesty, what should we do now!" Several earls looked at King Culver, feeling that it was the best time to evacuate immediately. "When I''m sure if the Northern Principality is really messing with the church, we''ll leave immediately!" King Culver pondered. Saying that, Culver seemed to have just reached an agreement when he saw the other side, so he took two steps forward: "Field, when did your northern principality get involved with the church." King Field heard the words and took two steps silently: "Culver, I have signed an agreement with the church. As long as they can help me destroy your Onyx Principality, then I will allow the church to build a church in every noble territory!" "Field, do you know you''re playing with fire?" King Culver''s face was ashen. Field smiled silently, how could he not know this was playing with fire. If you just want to put out the fire, you must master more power, so the Onyx Principality is a prerequisite for him to put out the church. I am not going to continue to explain at the moment: "Culver, these things don''t need to be said anymore, they have no meaning, I will give you a choice now, surrender to me, I will give you a decent and comfortable second half of your life, I Field can say to the God of Glory oath!" Field was very sincere, and swore an oath to the God of Glory in front of the army. As a king, he needed to take this oath more seriously than anyone else. "Field, do you really think that relying on the church can defeat our Onyx Principality?" Culver''s expression became more and more gloomy. "Field, don''t make a decision in a hurry, I''m afraid you don''t know yet, Narant''s reliance on the horse is no longer useful!" Culver''s reaction, Field was as expected, and reminded him playfully. It''s not that King Field is stupid and doesn''t know how to make a surprise attack. But he really wanted to keep the power of the Onyx Principality, so that he would be able to deal with the church with greater confidence. As for this early leak, it doesn''t really matter. I believe that when he starts, Narant will definitely take out the purple pasture again at the first time, and he will also be able to find this problem at that time. "What?" There was an uproar on the side of the Onyx Principality, which was indeed their biggest reliance. It is also one of the reliances for King Culver to stay here calmly to confirm whether the Northern Principality and the Church have been captured together. However, after hearing what Field said, King Culver and several counts all looked at Narant. Narant was stunned for a moment, then quickly took out a bottle of purple alfalfa essence, and then placed it between his legs to covertly open it. hoo hoo hoo! As he opened the porcelain vase, there was a roar of war horses from the ranks of the surrounding Onyx Principality. These war horses raised their heads to identify the direction of the smell, and the next moment there were signs of riots. Compared to the Onyx Principality, the Northern Principality was business as usual, and the mounts under the three thousand Paladins remained indifferent. Finally, just before the chaos began, Narrant recapped the vase. As Narant completed a set of actions, without him answering any more, the king and the counts knew that what Field said was true, and they really found a solution to the war horse riot. "Narant, are you using a purple grass?" Field looked at Narant with a smile when he saw everyone''s expressions. "You even know about purple alfalfa?" Narant was shocked when he heard this, and then said calmly: "That''s right, Your Majesty Field! It''s purple grass!" "But I''m curious. Didn''t you know it originally? Why do you know it now? Did the church tell you?" Narant actually had a guess that the matter about the purple alfalfa must be told by the church to the Northern Principality Otherwise, they didn''t know anything about it just a moment ago, and they were restrained by the purple alfalfa. It''s just that Narant is very puzzled now. What is the origin of this church? Why is it that the nobles and nobles of the two principalities don''t know, but he can know, and there is a corresponding way to deal with it. After all, even he himself only got the method by chance, but he didn''t know the restraint method. However, Field was obviously not stupid and did not answer Narant''s question. Instead, he looked directly at King Culver and said, "Culver, now I will give you one last chance, surrender to me, or fight!" "Stella, Narant, prepare to retreat!" Before the king responded, Bernard suddenly whispered. Obviously, he knew that King Culver would not concede defeat. Sure enough, the next moment King Culver shouted: "Except for a few earls, everyone else retreats!" Woohoo! Following his roar, the messenger immediately sounded the horn of retreat! "Let''s go!" After hearing the words, Narant did not hesitate at all, and directly pulled Stella, who was on the warhorse, onto Bai Long, and then began to run wildly toward the south. ... "King Field, let me tell you, your persuasion is futile!" "Then let''s fight!" Field showed a slight disappointment on his face, and then looked at several great nobles, "Come with me!" However, while speaking, he cast a very subtle look at Princess Isabella. When Isabella saw this, she nodded slightly without a trace. Chapter 463： Infidel, shut up "Binkie, go out and destroy those infidels in the name of God!" "Yes, Bishop!" "Paladin, strike!" Woohoo! Boom! Boom! With the sound of the horn, the three thousand holy knights moved in unison, chasing in the direction where Narant and the others fled. In an instant, under the rush of the heavily armored cavalry, the ground began to tremble again. "Bernard, Batman... We have to buy some time for the knights to evacuate, and try not to confront those guys in Field!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" King Culver and several counts did not flinch in the face of the torrent of steel from the Paladins, and directly urged the horses to start intercepting the three thousand Paladins. "As far as the divine light can disperse the darkness, the heretics will die!" Facing the eight golden knights, the three thousand paladins roared and charged towards Bernard and the others. There is no fear because of the gap in strength. "Death!" Bernard and the others did not hesitate, raising their long swords and slashing out radiance of vindictiveness. Boom boom boom! In an instant, there were bursts of roars in the battlefield. At the same time, King Field and several great nobles of the Northern Principality were also riding the horses provided by the church and rushed towards Bernard and the others. "Narant, will my father and the others be alright?" Stella was put on the white dragon by Nalantra, but her eyes stayed behind. Seeing that the king, her father and others had been overwhelmed by the crowd, her face Immediately showed concern. "Stella, don''t worry, we are the burden of your father and the king. They are staying now to buy time for us to escape! Therefore, as long as we escape safely, they can get away calmly!" Narant did not expect things to develop to this point. The church, which had no sense of existence in the conflict between the two principalities, actually directly intervened in the principality war. He now only hopes that the golden knights of the Onyx Principality can return safely, otherwise even if he waits for the others to escape, he may only be able to hide for a while, but not for the rest of his life. After all, judging from the current situation, this continent may not be peaceful in the future. His little silver knight also needs a tall man to support his head, so that he can have more time to develop hard. "Yeah!" Stella knew that what Narant said was true, and she couldn''t help Bernard with her strength, so she could only silently pray to the God of Glory for her father''s safety. ... Just like that, Narant took Stella and ran away with a group of extraordinary knights. However, although Bernard, the king and others stopped a lot of the church''s Paladins, unfortunately the number was too small, and there were people in the Northern Principality who were holding them back, so there were nearly 2,000 Paladins chasing after them. They also tried to get rid of the pursuit of the paladins, but unfortunately the paladins'' horses were no worse than theirs. After running for an hour, there were several extraordinary knights from the Onyx Principality who did not see the road clearly when they ran, resulting in the horses being injured and being killed by the paladins. If you catch up, you will die directly in the chaos. "These bastards, why are you so persistent!" Narant secretly murmured. "Stella, get ready, I''ll throw you back to your own warhorse later!" Narant gritted his teeth and made a direct decision. "Narant, what do you want to do?" Stella''s face tightened upon hearing this. "The paladins at the back are chasing too closely. If this continues, these extraordinary knights in our Onyx Principality may not be able to escape, so I''m going to try to divert these paladins!" "It''s too dangerous, and, Narant, I''m afraid you won''t be able to lure them away..." "Stella, don''t worry, I''ve already thought of a way to divert them. If it doesn''t work, I won''t take the risk." Stella wanted to say something, but Narant interrupted directly. "In addition, these extraordinary knights are the strongest force in our Onyx Principality other than the big and small nobles, and they are very important to the safety of the Onyx Principality, so they must not be annihilated here!" Narant himself could easily get rid of the pursuit of these Paladins with the help of the white dragon, but he couldn''t watch the elite knights of the Onyx Principality being chased and annihilated. . These extraordinary knights are also the foundation of the Onyx Principality, and they can be regarded as the mainstay of the future against the Church and the Northern Principality. Therefore, he must do something at this time to keep the big ship of the Onyx Principality from sinking. Stella looked worried, but Narant said something she couldn''t refute, and finally gritted her teeth: "Narant, I know you have many wonderful schemes, but I heard that Paladins are very mysterious before. It''s amazing, you have to be careful...you must come back!" "Stella, don''t worry! I''m just drawing them away, not fighting them!" Narant nodded and gave Tulip Flower a reassuring look. "Ready!" Immediately, he put his hands on Stella''s waist. "Let''s go!" The next moment, Narant exerted force with both hands, and threw Stella towards the vacant horse two meters away. Stella has the strength of the first-level silver, but Narant is not worried about accidents. Sure enough, the next moment, Stella landed on the saddle of the empty horse. "Stella, take care of your own safety!" Seeing that Stella was safely seated, Narant didn''t delay any longer, and directly turned the warhorse around from the side towards the rear. His move was immediately seen by a group of extraordinary knights who were rushing beside him, and all the extraordinary knights showed their surprised expressions. In the end, there were even a few tulip knights ready to follow him. "You keep running, don''t follow, I''ll see if I can distract the enemy! You can''t help!" Narant hurriedly stopped. "Yes, Sir Narant!" The few tulip knights who heard the words hesitated for a moment before they stopped following, and then looked at Narant''s back with awe. And the awe-inspiring knights are not just a few tulip knights. As Narant circled to the side and went directly to the rear, the extraordinary knights of other families around him also watched him with awe. Dear ''Retrorunner''. Narant didn''t have time to feel these gazes, so he directly accelerated his horse and ran towards the rear. After only tens of seconds, he came to the end of the team. The horses of thousands of people are naturally impossible to line up, so the situation of these last few extraordinary knights is already in jeopardy. Two of the last extraordinary knights have been entangled by the leading team of the Paladins, and the distance between the two sides is only two or three meters. Seeing this, Narant didn''t think much, and directly urged the white dragon to run over. "Flame Spear!" While running wildly, Narant pulled out his long sword and roared. With the roar, a splendid red vindictive light covered the long sword, and without hesitation, he raised his sword and stabbed the holy knight at the forefront. Crunch! With the fast speed of the white dragon, before the paladin could react, Narant''s long sword had arrived in an instant. However, with the sound of metal rubbing with a bang, Narant''s expression changed slightly. "No piercing? So hard?" Because he didn''t get feedback from penetrating the enemy''s body, instead his wrist was shaken and painful. As for the paladin, the whole person was stabbed off the horse by his sword. Although this also means that the Paladin is likely to die, Narant is not satisfied. In the past, when confronting the enemy, he blessed the secret skill of the Flame Spear Knight, and even a few centimeters of thick iron armor could directly poke two holes. But this paladin was only pushed through a little hole, which means that the hardness of his armor is likely to be higher than those of the previous iron armor. "Is there still steel in this world?" Narant was shocked. "Flame Spear!" In order to verify, he again slashed towards a chasing Paladin, and once he did not have any violence, he directly used all his strength. This paladin was only at the beginning level of silver, and at Narant''s speed, he couldn''t prevent it at all. Narant''s long sword flashed by and slashed directly under its ribs. scoff! There was another metallic rubbing sound, followed by a burst of sparks. And this second attack, Narant finally saw clearly the intensity of the damage he caused. I saw that the armor under the paladin''s rib was only dented by his full blow, and he left a deep opening, but the flesh inside the opening was not damaged at all. "Hey! The equipment of these Paladins is weird!" Narant suddenly gasped, and finally determined that the armor on these Paladins was definitely not the ordinary iron armor he had seen before. "Thank you Sir Narant for saving your life!" At this moment, the two extraordinary knights who survived because of Narant''s rescue expressed their gratitude to him. "Don''t stop, you two, quickly catch up with the team in front!" Narant is not too long-winded, these Paladins are full of weirdness, and he doesn''t dare to confront them. "Yes, Sir Narant!" The two of them managed to escape from death and naturally did not dare to stay any longer. Knowing that Narant was riding a monster horse, they didn''t have to worry about it, so they immediately tapped the horse''s belly hard to speed up again. Chase down teammates in front. With the escape of the two extraordinary knights, only Narant was left at the forefront of the Paladins. The two companions were beaten by Narant, and dozens of Paladins had already surrounded them. Narant didn''t panic when he saw this, because he had a white dragon around, and these paladins didn''t even want to approach him. Narant slightly accelerated his horsemanship and controlled his speed to be about 10% faster than the Paladin, thus maintaining a distance of less than ten meters from the Paladin at the front. And a group of paladins wanted to attack Narant, but the long swords couldn''t reach them, and the horses couldn''t catch up, and all of them suddenly looked ugly. "Hey, you guys in white burqas, don''t be angry! As the saying goes, acquaintance is fate. It''s the first time I''ve seen the legendary Paladin. Let''s talk!" "Narant saw that they were looking at him with killing intent, but he still smiled and said! However, his words would definitely not get a response. Except for the killing intent in their eyes, these paladins had no other expressions when they looked at his back as if they were dead. Fortunately, Narant didn''t care either, he just wanted to stir up the other party''s emotions and try to lure them away. So he continued on his own: "I heard that you serve the gods. I want to ask what kind of existence your gods are. Will faith increase your power?" "Besides, what is the name of the **** in your church? Can you tell if it is male or female?" "Actually, I don''t mean anything else when I ask these questions, that is, I am usually an empty person, so I want to find a belief to fill my heart!" "And I still have a small problem, that is, do I really like to believe in male gods, because I think only goddesses can soothe my soul..." "By the way, do you feel the same way as me?" Narant''s words began to break out, and he began to talk in a different way. And where did the paladins who were following him encounter such a long-winded ''Street Fighter'', the expression that was originally full of murderous intent finally changed. The corners of his eyes and mouth began to twitch unconsciously. But unfortunately, they can''t catch up with Narant, they don''t want to listen to his nonsense. "It''s good to have a reaction!" The expressions of the paladins immediately fell into Narant''s eyes. He didn''t feel relieved and continued to bombard wildly. "By the way, do you know the benefits of believing in the goddess?" "You must not know. After all, I see that you have always been a dead fish, and you must not understand so much fun!" "However, I can tell you about the benefits of a goddess now. In fact, the benefits of a goddess are just one sentence: fair complexion, beautiful and long legs, but she can be pure, royal, and loli!" "Believing in such a goddess, I feel that I will never be empty again in my life..." "Everyone, do you think I''m right! Uh, your expressions have changed, and the blue veins on your foreheads seem to be moving. Do you agree with my words!" "Why don''t you just abandon the male gods of your church? Actually, I know quite a few goddesses, and I can introduce you to join them!" "For example, the goddess of life the goddess of the dark night, the mother of the earth, etc., have you heard of these gods, they are all gods with a godhead!" "By the way, do you know the godhead? I think you must not know, because your church only has three thousand paladins, which is too small. It is estimated that the **** you believe in is just a false god..." Narant continued to talk. , more verbose than the Tang monk in Journey to the West. At this time, the paladins finally endured to the limit, and the blue veins on their foreheads were full of anger. "Pagan, shut up for me!" At the next moment, a paladin finally couldn''t help but roared loudly. "Uh... It seems that you don''t like this topic, but it doesn''t matter, I have other topics, you will definitely be interested!" "Speaking of which, people are born of human beings, and monsters are born of monsters. What''s your mother''s last name?" "Ah! I''m going to kill you!" One of the paladins in the back roared, and regardless of pulling out his long sword, he threw it towards Narant! Seeing this, Narant just slightly turned the direction of the white dragon and avoided it directly. Chapter 464： Escape back to Maple Leaf City! "Hey, brother, how can you litter? This is a bad habit, because it will hit flowers and plants... Even if you can''t hit flowers and plants, it''s not good if you hit children!" "The Holy Light is possessed! Shut up for me, you heretic!" The paladin in the rear gritted his teeth, and suddenly roared and used his secret skills. Of course, this is not a secret skill for Paladins, but a divine skill. I saw that with his roar, a blue light suddenly appeared from him. "Holy Light Possessed!" And he was only the first, and then there was a loud shout from behind. Obviously, they hated Narant to the core. Immediately, behind Narant, it was like a party of lights, and a cyan light appeared on all the paladins. And when the cyan light appeared, the speed of these Paladins suddenly increased by three points. "You guys, just chat when you have a good chat, why do you suddenly bring yourself some green?" "Go to hell, heretics!" The group of Paladins were excited, and they were surrounded by the wind system secret skills at an accelerated rate. "You guys who don''t talk about martial arts!" Seeing that the paladins were finally motivated, Narant suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, then turned his direction and walked to the side. The Paladins had even used their secret skills, so naturally they were unwilling to let him escape, and in the next instant they turned their horses to chase after him. As the paladins in front changed their direction, the paladins in the back also began to change their direction. Next, Narant ran and talked all the way, saying that the paladins in the back were furious and couldn''t stop, but they couldn''t catch up with him. This run lasted for more than half an hour. It was estimated that the extraordinary knights in the Onyx Principality should be almost safe. Then Narant said loudly to the rear: "Okay, sir, I have already played enough, I will not accompany you any more!" "By the way, I have something else I want to tell you before I leave. The **** your church believes in must be a false god!" "Because the real holy lights I''ve seen are silver-white and extremely holy, but your holy light is green!" "Although if you want to live a good life, you must have a little green on your head, but you are too green, okay, okay..." Narant shook his head with a prelude expression. "Knights, we will meet again in the future!" After speaking, Narant patted the white dragon''s ass, and then rushed into the distance like an arrow from the string. "Pagan, you will definitely be punished by God!" Watching Narant run away, the paladins were helpless, their eyes bloodshot and they roared unwillingly! ... After throwing off the group of Paladins, Narant rode the white dragon all the way to the south, and finally arrived at the besieged mountain range of the Onyx Principality after more than an hour. , At this moment, the mountains are empty up and down, and only the vacant camps indicate what happened here a few days ago. Seeing that no one was standing around, Narant continued to ride his horse toward the south. After continuing to run for more than an hour, a figure finally appeared in front of him. "Ser Narrant is back!" "The real Ser Narrant is back!" "Have seen Sir Narrant!" "Have seen Sir Narrant!" As Narant approached, the extraordinary knights who were still riding their horses exclaimed. Immediately, everyone greeted Narant with great respect. This attitude, in the past, I am afraid that only in the face of various counts will be like this. Because they all understood that the reason why they and others were able to escape safely today, except for the king and the counts, the rest were all due to Narant. "Everyone is safe to evacuate, I have led the Paladins away, I believe they should not be able to catch up in a short time!" Feeling the respect of the extraordinary knights around him, Narant nodded in response with a smile. "Sir Narrant is mighty!" "Sir Narrant is mighty!" There was another shout from the crowd who heard the words. These extraordinary knights did not lack the existence of higher realm than Narant, but compared with Narant, they were ashamed. "Narant!" At this moment, Stella, who was in front, sensed the movement behind and rushed over. When he saw Narant, his beautiful face was as colorful as a blooming rose. "Stella, I said I''ll be fine!" Narant quickly came to Stella''s side. "Yeah!" Stella nodded vigorously, she was very satisfied that Narant could return safely. However, then she thought of Bernard again, and her joy subsided a lot, "Narant, did you see my father and the others when you came back?" "I didn''t see it!" Narant shook his head, "But Stella, you don''t have to worry too much about the fighting power of the king and your father. In fact, apart from the enemy''s golden knights, those ordinary knights can only delay them for a while. It''s just the footsteps, I think they will be able to return safely!" "Let''s go, Stella, let''s catch up with the retreating army first!" "Yeah!" Stella nodded and said nothing. Next, Narant and the others marched non-stop until dawn the next day, and finally caught up with the army of the Onyx Principality. The appearance of the army of the Agate Principality was a bit miserable. The guards all seemed to be fleeing from the famine, and even the leather armor was consumed as food. Fortunately, after they escaped from the mountains today, they passed a few small noble castles along the way, and picked some weeds to attack them, so they could barely be alone. . After Narant and a group of extraordinary knights caught up with the army, they did not leave, but slowed down and walked behind the army to prevent the enemy. Fortunately, I don''t know if those Paladins felt that they couldn''t catch up with them, so they gave up the pursuit, or they got lost. After that, there were no more enemies behind them So they finally came to Maple Leaf City without any danger. At this moment, Maple Leaf City is still in the hands of the Onyx Principality. At the beginning, in order to annihilate the army of the Onyx Principality, the Northern Principality did not choose to retake Maple Leaf City. Therefore, after the army easily entered Maple Leaf City, everyone was relieved, because the protection of the city wall meant that the threat of enemy cavalry to them was weakened. Next, the army began to wait for the return of the king and several counts. After so many days, there was no news from the king and several counts, and the vassals of each family in the army were extremely anxious. It''s a pity that Shirley''s little Huihui has been sent by Narant to look for Shirley, Vivian and others, otherwise, Little Huihui can go to find the traces of the king, Bernard and others. Narant and the others had been waiting in Maple Leaf City for three days. Just when the army became restless, the king and a group of counts finally returned this morning. Chapter 465： Lucky hit! (2 in 1) Woohoo! This morning, Narant just woke up from the guest room in the Earl of Maple Leaf Castle, and before he got up, there was a rapid horn sound from outside the window. Narant was immediately startled and jumped up from the bed with a bang. dong dong dong! "grown ups!" "Quick, come in!" Narant commanded directly. When Quick entered the room, he asked, "What''s going on outside?" "Sir, there has always been a huge team in the north of Maple Leaf City, but because the distance is too far, the identity cannot be determined now!" Quick reported while helping Narant wear the armor. "A huge team?" Narant frowned slightly. Next, Narant didn''t ask any more questions, put on his armor, put on his long sword and left the castle directly. At this moment, all the large and small nobles in the castle also rushed towards the city wall in a hurry. The king and a group of counts have not returned yet. If the enemy is coming now, then they will not feel well. When Narant arrived at the city wall, Stella, the eldest prince and others were already there. "Sir Narrant!" "Sir Narrant!" As Narant climbed the city wall, both the minor nobles and the heirs of several counts were very respectful, and they all greeted Narant. This is the respect that Narant has won in this battle. If it was in the past, I am afraid that few people would be so polite to his little Sir. Of course, there was one person present who ignored Narant''s arrival, and that was the eldest prince Byron. Byron heard the greetings around him, but turned his head slightly and glanced at Narant, then turned his head quickly. There is no need to say why he is so. From the inaction when he set off, to the "passion play" in the middle of the night in the camp of the Northern Principality that day, this is probably the reason why the eldest prince has a cold attitude towards Narant. And Narant didn''t bother to explain to him. He would wear a hat if he liked it. Unless the king returned, he would take the initiative to explain. Narant came directly to Stella, "Stella, how is it, can you see the identity of the team?" At this moment, Stella was carefully observing with the telescope in her hand, and after hearing the question, she put down the telescope and said, "Narant, I still can''t see clearly, there are no flags among those people, although there are few war horses, but there are many carriages! " Narant also raised the binoculars to look at it. As expected, as Stella said, he could not be identified for the time being. However, judging from the current situation, he at least concluded that he was not the elite of the Northern Principality. Next, the nobles in the city began to wait nervously. As time passed, the team outside the city finally came to a location more than three miles outside Maple Leaf City. At this time, Stella picked up the binoculars and looked at it again, and her body suddenly froze. "Stella, what''s wrong?" Narant was eating the white bread that Quick brought from the kitchen, and immediately asked. "Narant, it''s my father, my father is back!" Stella turned her head excitedly, and after a pause, she said again, "Besides, I seem to have seen your maids!" "My maids... Vivian and the others?" Narant hadn''t reacted yet, but the next moment, he didn''t care about the white bread, so he stood up and looked into the distance with his binoculars. Sure enough, as the telescope looked into the distance, Bernard and several other counts were at the forefront. Although it is not real because of the distance, as long as it is familiar with people, they can already identify the identity. And behind the king and others, there are several pretty women, who are Narant''s lucky daughters. "Ah? Miss Stella, can you see that my father is back?" At this time, everyone around heard the exclamation, and the sons of the earl surrounded them one by one. "Everyone, I have seen it, the king and several counts are here!" Stella didn''t give up, and immediately told everyone the news. "Very good!" "Your Majesty and the Count are back!" "Your Majesty and the Count are back!" As the news spread, the large and small nobles who had been in anxiety for several days laughed and cheered excitedly. As Narant saw more and more familiar figures in the telescope, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. The return of the king and a group of counts means that the big ship of the Onyx Principality can still protect him from growing up. And the return of all his subordinates means that Narant has made a lot of money in this autumn expedition. ... It was determined that the king and others had returned, and a group of nobles immediately opened the gate of Maple Leaf City, and then gathered outside the city excitedly waiting for the arrival of the king and others. "Ah, Your Majesty seems to be injured!" However, everyone''s original joyousness subsided a lot as the king and the counts approached. It turned out that after coming here, everyone clearly saw that His Majesty the King was missing an arm under his windbreaker. As for the other earls, they were also more or less injured. "Father!" "Father!" Immediately, the descendants of the great nobles came up to them one after another. Seeing this, the minor nobles also followed closely, and Narant also followed in the crowd, not to shoot the horses, but to return of his subordinates, and he naturally came forward to say hello. "Father, what''s wrong with your arm?" At this time, the eldest prince had come to the king. "Byron, it''s okay, just lost an arm. This time my father and a group of counts killed two golden knights!" King Culver also saw the uneasy expressions of the vassals, and immediately spoke up. There was no negative emotional impact due to the loss of his arm, but he showed off his achievements. "What, killing two golden knights?" Sure enough, when the small nobles heard such a victory, the worry on their faces immediately faded. Shocked instead. In this continent, the Golden Knight is the highest state in people''s cognition. It is equivalent to the existence of nuclear deterrence in the country of the previous life. Now the king said that he killed two golden knights of the enemy. The weight of this news can be imagined. "Father, did you kill the great nobles of the Northern Principality?" The eldest prince was also surprised. "One is the earl of the Northern Principality, and the other is the deputy commander of the Paladins!" The king laughed. "Your Majesty is mighty!" "Your Majesty is mighty!" Immediately, there were bursts of cheers from the crowd, and the news really made all the little nobles who were beaten lose their helmets and armour, and who were almost wiped out by the group raised their eyebrows. While the little nobles cheered, Narant also went to the rear of the king and others. "Vivian!" Several lucky women were looking at the crowd eagerly, probably looking for Narant. However, Narant went around to the outermost edge of the crowd and approached them from the side. "Yeah, it''s an adult!" "I''ve seen adults!" "Woooo, my lord, Shirley misses you so much!" Following Narant''s call, several lucky women turned their heads and looked, and after confirming that it was Narant, their pretty faces instantly showed excitement and surprise. Shirley''s little girl even rushed towards Narant. "Xue Li, isn''t your lord fine? Why are you crying?" Narant was swept up in her arms by Little Lolita, and immediately touched her big head. It''s been several days since I touched this little loli''s head, and I really miss it a bit. "Woo! My lord, after you left that day, we didn''t wait for you all the way, and Shirley was worried!" Shirley''s little loli was surprisingly clingy this time, maybe she was really worried. Of course, it wasn''t just Shirley who was worried about Narant. Vivian, who was standing beside her with slightly ruddy eyes, was also the same with Catherine and Vinnie. "Okay, okay, the adults will definitely not take risks in the future!" As the saying goes, the hardest thing to bear is the grace of a beautiful woman. Surrounded by a few charming and lucky daughters who are about to cry, Narant can''t stand it either, so he quickly waved his hand to comfort him. In this way, several lucky women silently put away the tears from the corners of their eyes. . While Narant was comforting the girls, the cheers of the little nobles gradually subsided under the king''s signal. Immediately, a group of small nobles immediately gave way to both sides, preparing to make way for the king and a group of counts. , However, at this time, the eldest prince suddenly saw the huge team behind, and said a little curiously: "Father, why are there so many serfs behind? Could it be that you captured them from some noble territory?" "Yes, why are there so many serfs?" With the question of the eldest prince, everyone turned their attention to the rear. If it weren''t for the astonishing number of serfs and guards, they wouldn''t have been so nervous before. It''s just that everyone is a little puzzled. In the area where they fought this time, the Northern Principality has already evacuated its personnel, and they haven''t even seen the extra serfs. Now His Majesty the King does not know where the tens of thousands of serf captives came from. And look at the crowd, it seems that the strong young people make up the majority. "This is Ser Narant''s prisoner!" The king glanced behind him and replied lightly. The eldest prince heard the words, the smile that was still hanging immediately stopped. "Ah? How is it possible that these serfs belong to Ser Narrant?" "No, I remember that there were only two hundred people when Sir Narrant came. How did he capture so many serfs?" The surrounding small nobles were in an uproar, and immediately began to talk loudly. Of course, it was more of an envious look at Narant. There was an order from the king that Narant did not need to hand over the spoils, so these serfs belonged to Narant. "Huh? My captive?" Narant also heard the discussion in front of him, and suddenly looked confused, thinking when I had so many prisoners, why didn''t I know it myself. "Sir!" At this time, Vivian took a step forward a little nervously, "After we separated from you that day, we went all the way to the west, and we didn''t find the enemy following for the next two days, so we slowed down and thought about it. Waiting for you to come!" "And during this period, when we passed through those small towns and found that the townspeople had returned, we wondered if we could make a big move like you to attract the enemy and ease your burden!" "So I discussed it with Katherine and the others, and decided to capture those disgruntled serfs in the town, and then ask them to send someone to Jusen City to report!" "So, we took more than 1,000 prisoners in all the towns along the way, so we took tens of thousands of prisoners in total!" "However, don''t worry, my lord, when we arrested them, we were all selected, and we picked those serfs with many young and middle-aged families. Each of these people has at least two strong laborers!" Vivian has done census work, so she also has a little experience in selecting serfs. "That''s fine!" Narant''s eyes widened. He had indeed planned to take some prisoners back to the population of sufficient territory on the return trip. Unfortunately, the sudden pursuit of the Northern Principality interrupted his plan. It just didn''t occur to me that Vivian and the others actually completed his plan by hitting right. However, Narant suddenly remembered the rewards of the system a few days ago. "Is this what you call a surprise about the population? There are some surprises!" The number of these serfs in the rear is completely comparable to the population of a barony. In this way, after returning this time, he no longer has to worry about the sparse population of the territory. Next, Narant received a burst of envious glances from the big and small nobles. The king and the earls didn''t listen much, and soon returned to Maple Leaf City surrounded by a group of small nobles. With the return of the king and a group of counts, Narant felt that this autumn expedition should end ahead of schedule. After all, in the current situation, the Onyx Principality is no longer able to launch an offensive, but instead, it is likely to need to turn to the defense because of the appearance of the church. And the fact is just as Narant guessed. The king and a group of counts issued orders that afternoon, and the army was ready to return the next day. As for this Maple Leaf City, because of the church''s participation, I could only reluctantly give up. After all, Maple Leaf City is too far away from the Fire Dragon Fortress, and the strength of the Onyx Principality is also not enough for a one-to-two match. Although all the big and small nobles are in pain, they also know that this is a helpless move. In the end, the team from the Onyx Principality began to return the same way early the next morning. When they set off, they had an army of about 100,000. But when they returned, excluding those prisoners of Narant, there were only less than 90,000 people in the team. Fortunately, the nobles were very satisfied that they could return safely this time. ... On the way back, Narant followed Bernard. And taking advantage of this opportunity, he could just ask how the king fought after he and others fled, and he was able to kill two golden knights of the enemy. Bernard did not hide it from Narant, and directly informed Narant of the battle process. It turned out that the reason for beheading the two Golden Knights of the enemy was King Culver. King Culver had actually broken through from a golden intermediate knight to a golden senior half a year ago. However, King Culver kept it a secret and didn''t tell anyone, not even the counts. As a result, the Northern Principality and the Church are naturally unaware of this matter. On that day, two Golden Knights of the Holy Knights and two Golden Knights of the Northern Principality besieged him. And King Culver seized the opportunity, cooperated with the sudden outbreak of several earls, and directly slashed two people in a row before the enemy was caught off guard. Of course, these two golden knights are only the first-level gold. Chapter 466： magician? "It turns out that His Majesty Culver really has the perseverance, and he was willing to exchange one arm for the lives of two enemies!" "Wrong, Narant, His Majesty''s arm was not injured at that time!" But Bernard shook his head and said after Narant finished his sigh. Narant was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t feel embarrassed. He just asked curiously: "Lord Earl, is that because they found that His Majesty Culver is too powerful, so many people besieged His Majesty again?" Bernard did not answer Narant immediately, but raised his eyes cautiously and began to scan the surroundings. Narant was shocked when he saw this, and there may be other changes. Sure enough, after confirming that the surrounding people were five or six meters away, and that they were not secretly paying attention to them, Bernard spoke in a low voice. "Narant, this matter should not have been known to the minor nobles, but you are different! I will tell you now, but you must keep it secret, otherwise it may cause panic!" "Yes, Lord Earl!" Narant immediately took time to listen to what the news was, making Lord Bernard, the Earl, so serious. After receiving the response, Bernard stopped delaying, "It''s not the golden knights who hurt His Majesty, but the Bishop Meyer of the church!" "Bishop Mayer? Lord Earl, I observed him at that time, and he doesn''t seem to have any fluctuations in fighting spirit!" Narant was surprised. Generally speaking, as long as it is a title knight, it can sense the fluctuation of the fighting spirit on the opponent. Of course, this fluctuation can also be slightly hidden when there is no battle. That is to deliberately slow down the circulation of Dou Qi in the Qi meridian, so that the fluctuation of Dou Qi can be weakened. However, even if it is deliberately concealed, it will only weaken the fluctuations, and it can also be detected by others. In any case, it cannot be like ordinary people. "Narant, that Bishop Meyer didn''t rely on vindictiveness to inflict heavy damage on His Majesty the King!" "He relied on a magic beast-like spell to inflict heavy damage on Your Majesty. It was a spell like a wind blade, but this wind blade is stronger and faster than those of the monsters!" "Hey! Mage!" Narant''s eyes widened. Could there be any Mage in this world? "It''s a surprise, isn''t it!" Bernard was not surprised when he saw Narant''s surprised expression, "To be honest, it''s the first time I''ve seen a human being able to cast spells!" "And His Majesty the King had his arm cut off by the spell without any precautions. Next, we dared not stay any longer and started to break through the weak point of the enemy to the east!" "And the Northern Principality doesn''t know the reason. After we broke through the encirclement, we just chased a few miles before being stopped by Field!" "Next, we took a detour and headed towards Maple Leaf City, and just as we were about to arrive in Maple Leaf City, we happened to meet those of your subordinates!" "Narant, you have to remember that this matter must not be leaked. At present, only a few of us counts and kings know about it!" After speaking, Bernard did not forget to warn again. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Narant nodded solemnly. After talking to Bernard, Narant fell into deep thought. First, he punctured his own purple clover grass, then the hard iron armor that the Paladin wore, and now he added the spell that could release the wind blade. In this way, the origin of the church is very worthy of scrutiny. It is very likely that in addition to their continent, there is another civilization that is more developed than them in a certain direction. However, why is there such a civilized continent that everyone in the Onyx Principality and the Northern Principality can''t even notice it? ... "Father, Natasha actually got mixed up with that Narant!" At the same time, at the forefront of the army. The king was injured and rode in a carriage on his return journey. And the eldest prince also entered the king''s carriage at this time, and he was indignant. "Shut up!" the king scolded displeasedly. At this moment, King Culver is not as energetic as he looked yesterday, and his face is slightly pale. After all, he lost an arm. In this world without advanced medical means, he was able to survive because he was a knight. The reason why his face was still bright yesterday was that King Culver pretended to use his vindictive energy to stimulate his blood. "Didn''t Natasha say that last night, nothing happened between him and Narant, it was just a trick to hide from the enemy!" The king added. "But, father, there were several other heirs of the earl who were present that night. When this matter spread, I would lose face!" Byron looked ugly. "Those heirs of the earl, as long as you go there in person, don''t they dare to speak out!" The king was a little impatient. To be honest, he was really worried about what would happen to the Onyx Principality in the hands of his eldest son. His scheming is not even stronger than his second son. The only thing is that the son is not so tyrannical and unscrupulous in doing things. "Father, after Natasha came back, she didn''t speak to me again. Instead, she went to find that Narant twice I''m not reconciled..." "Okay Byron, I know exactly what you''re thinking, it''s impossible to punish Narant!" "Let''s not say that Narant is Bernard''s vassal, even if he has done everything for our Onyx Army this year, we will not allow us to do anything unfavorable to him!" "Instead, I will reward Narant after I go back this time!" "In addition, Byron, you have to remember that now there is a church involved in our war with the Northern Principality. Talents like Narant must be treated kindly, so that they will be willing to pay for the Principality!" "After going back this time, in addition to father giving him some rewards, you must also find a time to invite Nalan out to show his affection to him and ease the relationship between you two!" "Father..." The eldest prince gritted his teeth suddenly, how could his dignified eldest prince bow his head to a knight. "Enough, don''t say more!" King Culver frowned, feeling a little tired. However, thinking that I was going to give up Byron a few days ago, I felt a little guilt in my heart, so I comforted: "After I go back this time, I will directly discuss with the Frank family to complete your and Natasha''s wedding, and wait until he becomes Your wife, you won''t be thinking so much!" "Really, father?" "Yes, although the plan to open up a new territory was not completed this time, the banquet of the Autumn War still needs to be held!" "So, I''m going to take advantage of the presence of the six counts and let them witness your and Natasha''s wedding!" "Yes, father!" Byron suddenly smiled, thinking of Natasha, there was a trace of excitement in his eyes that he was about to play her with applause and take revenge. Chapter 467： Natashas Engagement (2 in 1) ... Next, there were no waves on the way to retreat. On the way, they met Boris and Rael, who had been waiting here for several days. The two guys had indeed waited for Narant at the stone bridge for more than ten days. But later, the Northern Principality found that the team crossing the desert had not arrived, so it sent spies to check. After Boris and the others discovered that there were spies from the Northern Principality, they had no choice but to evacuate with the thousands of prisoners. When these captured guards appeared, there was another uproar in the army. Especially when they heard that most of the prisoners of the guards belonged to Narant, the little nobles were even more angry. It can be said that the few vassals of the Tulip Family are the only ones who have made a lot of money this time. Of course, they didn''t know that there were more than a dozen of the enemy''s noble descendants in Narant''s hands, otherwise they would be even more jealous. Because the evacuation was in a hurry this time, the exchange of prisoners had to be postponed. And this kind of thing doesn''t need to worry about Narant, when the time comes, it will be enough to leave a few subordinates and guard a few noble children. After the war, the Northern Principality and the Onyx Principality will exchange prisoners of war. After all, many nobles in the Onyx Principality were arrested in this war. ... Time flies, and at noon that day, the retreating army of the Onyx Principality finally arrived at the Fire Dragon Fortress. When they arrived at the Fire Dragon Fortress, the Fire Dragon Fortress was only able to gather an army of 20,000 people. Therefore, if there is no appearance of Narant, it is estimated that the end of the autumn expedition team is that all members are captured, and only the nobles and elite knights have a chance to escape. The king was naturally dissatisfied with this speed of support. The first time he came back, he dismissed the garrison commander of the Fire Dragon Fortress and prepared to bring it back to the capital for accountability. The army rested for two days in the Huolongbao fortress. Except for the King''s Iron Guard Cavalry Regiment and the elite guards who stayed to prevent the invasion of the Northern Principality and the Church, all the vassals began to return to their respective camps one after another. Narrant left two storm knights and a dozen barbarian guards behind to collect the ransom from the Northern Duchy. Of course, the ransom Narant has already thought about it, the price is equal, that is, three green elves that are more than eight years old for each noble child. Of course, because of the success of persuading the descendants of the four nobles, including Ryan, who was first captured by Narant, Narant will not charge them any ransom as agreed, and will automatically let them go when the people from the Northern Principality arrive. After the account of the captive was completed, Narant followed Bernard towards the capital. Originally, as a little knight, he naturally did not have this honor. However, Narant''s exploits were too dazzling, so he was fortunate to be invited to the capital by the king himself. Of course, when he went to the capital this time, the prisoners naturally couldn''t take them with him. Therefore, he handed over the captives to Raymond and Big Stone, and he only brought a few lucky daughters and the Knights of the Storm. As for the safety of the team, he doesn''t have to worry about it either. Because most of the Count''s army, and his father will also help him take care of the prisoners. In this way, after Narant parted with his subordinates, he rushed all the way to the capital. This trip to the royal capital will not last too long, and will return within a week at most. "Narant, your meritorious deeds in this autumn war are so outstanding, what kind of rewards do you want?" On the way to the capital, Stella had already taken off her battle armor and changed into a gorgeous long dress. , reverted back to the gorgeous and holy noble lady''s dress. However, her attitude towards Narant has not changed. At this moment, Stella was riding in the carriage, chatting with Narant through the window. "Stella, this should be chosen by the earl, I''m afraid I can''t choose it!" Narant rubbed his hands, in fact, he was looking forward to it. "It''s okay, tell me, maybe I can help you mention it in front of my father!" Stella smiled slightly "Is that so?" Narant thought, yes, Bernard loves Stella so much. If Stella can help him blow air in his ear, then the reward he wants will definitely increase the possibility. Thinking of this, Narant immediately said boldly: "Stella, actually... Actually, I want a hereditary baron title!" "Yeah! The hereditary baron is really needed, so you don''t have to worry about the decline of the family in the future!" Stella nodded in agreement, thinking that Narant''s idea was normal. "Isn''t it too much?" Narant looked at Stella, and his heart was suddenly overjoyed. Although he has long been concerned about it, it should be no problem to improve the title with his own credit, but he is worried about what happens. After all, if it wasn''t for the Baron, then the Storm Territory could still be taken back by Bernard. But if he was given the title of baron, the large land of Stormland would belong to him forever in Narant. To save others by himself, facing this temptation, even Narant needs to think carefully. This is also why the nobles like to be knighted, but the lords above the baron are stingy. "Narant, is there any other reward you want to get?" When Narant felt that the baron title was stable, Stella spoke again. "Do you still want a reward? Will it be too greedy?" Narant murmured in his heart. After all, the king and the counts did not receive anything this time. Instead, they lost a lot of equipment and manpower. But he made a lot of money. However, since Stella asked, he also boldly continued to say, "Actually, apart from the title, it would be great if I could get another development order!" "My south is an endless blazing grassland. If I can get a development order, and when I am strong enough, I can take that grassland down, and then I can raise horses for pasture or reclamation and planting!" "Stella, what do you think?" Narant said his wish. "Well, very good!" Stella''s expression was slightly unnatural, as if there was a hint of annoyance. . However, this trace of emotion was immediately hidden by her. "I feel good too!" Narant laughed out loud. However, there is not much hope for this development order, because it still needs the permission of the king. More importantly, this matter about land has never been a trivial matter, so the big nobles must not let go so easily. Seeing Narant smirking, Stella was even more angry, so she bit her red lips and continued to ask, "Then... Narant, do you have any other rewards you want?" "What else? Miss Stella, I''m afraid this is too greedy! It is estimated that the count will ask me to be held accountable by then!" People should know how to be content. puff! At this moment, there was a sneer from the carriage, which was issued by Stella''s personal maid, Lina. "Seeing this, Stella was immediately annoyed, and pulled up the curtains and ignored Narant. "Huh?" Narant was a little baffled, wasn''t it fine just now? How to say turn your face, turn your face! "Women''s heart, needle in the sea!" Narant sighed secretly. At this time, an exclamation suddenly came from the front of the team. It turned out that the city wall of the royal capital had already appeared on the horizon. Seeing this, Narant simply urged the white dragon to move forward. "Lina, you little maid, is it because the lady hasn''t disciplined you for a few days, and your courage has grown again!" After Narant left, Stella gnashed her teeth in the carriage. "Miss, Lina knows it''s wrong! However, you might as well tell Sir Narant directly and ask him to go to Lord Earl to ask for a marriage contract. If you let him guess now, he will definitely not be able to guess, after all, this is the second son''s test. The first year!" Lina immediately begged for mercy. "Hmph, how can I say that!" Stella''s white face was flushed with blush. "Miss, why don''t you let Lina talk!" Lina''s eyes flashed when she saw this. If her own lady married Ser Narrant, she would be willing to do so, because she, a maid, was also dowry. After that, I looked forward to looking at my lady. "No, this kind of thing must be told by Narant himself, otherwise, where will my face be, miss!" Stella bit her red lips and refused, with a trace of anger at Narant on her face. ... At the same time, in the main hall of the King''s Palace of Onyx. At this moment, the hall is empty, both the maids and the guards have been dismissed, and only the second prince, Jagger, sits alone on the throne. His hands trembled slightly as he stroked the ice-cooled and delicate handrails of the dragon''s claw, which represented supreme authority. Although he has sat on the Iron Throne no less than three times in the past few days, each time he can ignite the desire for authority in his heart. "If it weren''t for my big brother, I hope he won''t come back this time!" dong dong dong! "His Royal Highness, a herald has returned to report that His Majesty is about to arrive at the capital, and the team is less than ten miles away from the capital!" "What, I came back so soon, didn''t I mean I was besieged?" "Also, why didn''t you notify in advance?" The second prince, Jagger, stood up from the throne like an electric shock, and then his eyes showed expressions of disbelief, surprise, and doubt. Immediately, he did not dare to neglect, and quickly said to the outside: "Let the maids immediately clean the hall and His Majesty''s bedroom again. His Majesty must make him feel comfortable and clean when He comes back!" "Also, summon the nobles in the city and go out to meet me immediately!" "Yes, Your Highness!" ... If you haven''t seen Jusen City, Narant must be shocked by the grandeur of this agate king''s capital. But he immediately wrote words outside Jusen City, which also has a population of one million, so now he is only a little curious about the scenes in the city. When the army arrived at the gate of the royal capital, the second prince, who had already received the news, had been waiting for a long time with a group of honorable nobles in the city. When the nobles and the second prince saw King Culver''s empty left shoulder, they all showed their horrified eyes, and immediately stepped forward to ask questions. However, the king''s attitude towards these two princes was a little indifferent, as if the second prince had done something that made him dissatisfied. The returning team didn''t stop at the gate of the royal capital, and went straight to the palace in the city. Narant followed Bernard towards the palace, and was finally placed in the welcome area of ??the palace. This is a manor with a beautiful environment, which is several times more luxurious and spacious than the manor in the Tulip Castle. . After staying in this manor, Narant didn''t have any intention of going out for a walk, because he had seen it on the way, except that there are more people in this capital, but there is not much else in it. Especially in this royal capital, Narant didn''t know a few people at all, so he started to cultivate in this royal palace with peace of mind. At noon that day, Stella knocked on the small building where Narant lived. "I''ve seen Miss Stella, Miss Stella, the lord is in the living room, my mother is still cooking food, and lunch will be opened in a while!" Little girl Shirley opened the door, and immediately after seeing Stella, she was like a family member. The situation in the building is reported. "Well, okay, Shirley!" Stella responded to Shirley in a soft voice, then went straight to the living room, and Narant just quit her practice when she heard the movement. "Stella, you are here!" "Ok!" Stella smiled slightly and sat casually across from Narant. The arrogant and cold expression of the past has never appeared in front of Narant since Qiu Zheng. "Narant, there is big news from the capital today!" Stella said immediately after she sat down. "what news?" "The king announced his marriage to the Frank family!" "Oh?" Narant was taken aback. "According to my father, the king exchanged a fiefdom of a viscount with the Frank family in exchange for Natasha''s engagement with the eldest prince!" When she said this, Stella''s beautiful eyes stared at Narant without blinking, trying to see a little clue from Narant''s expression. However, apart from frowning, Narant didn''t have any other major emotional fluctuations. Stella was a little relieved when she saw this, and her smile became even brighter. "Did Natasha agree?" Narant naturally wouldn''t have a big reaction. Natasha is indeed beautiful, and she and Stella can be called one of the most beautiful noble ladies in the Onyx Principality. Their looks are naturally indistinguishable. The only difference is that Stella gives the impression of being aloof and sacred, like a snow lotus that cannot be desecrated, while Natasha is charming and enchanting, like a fiery red rose. And Narant also has self-awareness, knowing that it is impossible to make a love for others by saving them once. Therefore, his attitude towards Natasha now is the same as that of some female stars in his previous life. Although there was a commotion in his heart that he wanted to possess it, his reason told him that it could not belong to him, and he was unable to obtain it at present. On the contrary, it is like Stella, he has already faintly felt a little bit of Stella''s heart, so Stella is the existence that occupies more of his heart now. "I don''t know this, but I think Natasha is definitely unwilling, but now that His Majesty and the Frank family have announced the news, Natasha must be powerless to resist!" Stella shook her head and paused. He added: "Otherwise, the king and the Frank family would not be so impatient, and they will be ready to complete their wedding the day after tomorrow!" "So soon?" Narant stuttered. (Tauren? That''s impossible, the author is not such a person!) Chapter 468： Great Elf The normal process of aristocratic marriage contracts should be to hold an engagement first, and exchange wedding gifts, such as territories, manors, or other valuables. Then choose another good day to hold a grand wedding. It is rare that the wedding of the grand prince and the heir of the Frank family is so rushed now. However, from this point it can really show that Natasha is definitely not willing, this is obviously for the sake of long nights. Narant couldn''t help feeling distressed for Natasha for a moment. In the past, he only thought that Natasha was an enchanting woman, and she was very scheming, but since that day he let Natasha go first, but Natasha insisted on staying with him. New understanding. But Stella gave Narant a blank look. The reason why the king completed the wedding for the eldest prince in such a hurry was because of Narant. But this is the master who doesn''t know it. Although the specific process of Narant and Natasha''s acting has not been leaked for the time being, there is still a little bit of other information leaked out. For example, although Narant pretended to be a royal knight, he rescued Natasha by means of a duel at that time. And that duel match was held by the Northern Principality to find a husband for Natasha. Therefore, now the nobles are vaguely watching the jokes of the eldest prince. Of course, these are only circulated in private, and everyone does not dare to go too far. However, the current relationship between the eldest prince and Natasha is not enough to stop the long talk. After all, it was the eldest prince who always wanted to marry Natasha, but Natasha didn''t agree. But if the two complete the wedding, Natasha will be the future queen in the future. At that time, even if the nobles have the courage, I am afraid that you will not dare to talk about it. "By the way, Narant, the celebration of the autumn expedition will also be held on that day. After the wedding of the eldest prince and Natasha is completed, His Majesty the King should express his appreciation to the counts at the banquet." "Of course, you will definitely be mentioned at that time. After all, Narant, you saved the army!" "Oh!" Narant nodded, not too excited. The king''s reward was nothing but money, and he didn''t expect as much as Bernard''s reward. After the two finished talking about Natasha''s wedding, Rose also cooked lunch. Except for the monster meat, the other ingredients were found in the palace kitchen. It''s not that Narant despised the cooks in the palace, it was mainly because he was used to Rose''s craftsmanship. In addition, he felt more at ease even eating the food that Rose cooked. This is the palace after all, he is not in harmony with the eldest prince and the second prince, so for safety''s sake, he should be careful. As for Stella, these days, she comes here because she likes to eat the food that Rose cooks. After lunch, Narant accompanied Stella to take a walk outside the manor. He and Stella walked at the forefront, while Lina and Narante''s lucky daughters were hiding behind and snickering. From time to time, he whispered about the embarrassing situation in front of his young lady and her adult who wanted to get close but couldn''t hold back. Narant and Stella naturally heard the whispers from the crowd behind. It''s just that both of them have thin skins, so I''m really embarrassed to be too close in front of a lot of subordinates. Although Narant is an old driver, in order to avoid the collapse of the glorious image of Lord Lord, he still held back. After all, there will be opportunities in the future, and walking side by side with Stella like this is not bad. "Mia! Mia!" Just as the two walked forward, Narant suddenly felt a flower in front of his eyes, and something flashed in front of him. "This is..." Nalande looked at the flying little thing, and immediately widened his eyes. "Narant, this is a great elf!" Stella immediately explained. "This is the big elf, it''s really amazing!" It has been more than half a year since he traveled to this world, and he owned a lot of elves, but it was the first time he saw the existence of big elves with his own eyes. The shape of the big elf and the elf already belong to two species. If the elf is compared to a magical creature, then this big elf is probably only found in fairy tales. It looks a bit like the Flower Fairy or Barbie doll in the cartoons of the previous life. On its back, there are two pairs of transparent and thin wings that keep flapping, giving this little guy, whose appearance is almost indistinguishable from a human woman, the ability to fly. "Mia, Mia, are you bad people?" The big elf may have seen Narant quite interestingly, fluttering its wings and spinning in the air, then hovered in front of Narant for thirty A few centimeters away, he asked Narant with those big eyes. "You can still talk!" Narant''s three views were once again impacted, which was much more interesting than those monsters. Like a Barbie doll, a beautiful and delicate little man can speak, although the words are a bit like a child''s babbling, and the articulation is not clear, but it must be placed in the previous life, it is definitely a peerless treasure. "We are good people!" Stella smiled and replied softly. "Mia, Mia, do you think Mia is pretty?" "Mia, you are beautiful!" Stella replied with a smile again. "Hmph, you must be a big bad guy, you never answer Mia!" Ow! "Depend on!" However, Stella''s voice did not fall, but this Mia suddenly rushed towards Narant''s face, opening her mouth and biting towards Narant as she spoke. How could Narant think that this seemingly beautiful and delicate ''Barbie'' would hurt people, and he was bitten on the tip of his nose by surprise. The big elf flew into the air immediately after biting him, and then grimaced at him sticking out his tongue. Narant suddenly had black lines on his forehead. Although this elf''s actions are not very harmful, it is extremely insulting! "Giggle!" Stella laughed quiveringly from the side. "Narant, after the elf has transformed into a big elf, it is like a four or five-year-old human child, and it also has its own personality!" "Some are well-behaved, some are naughty, and some are eccentric, this Mia must be the naughty kind!" "The big elf of our Tulip family is very well-behaved. After you go back, you can go to Tulip Castle to see it. As long as you are willing to play games with her, it will treat you as a good friend!" Stella explained. "Okay!" Narant was helpless. "Sorry, my lord, please forgive me, Mia is too naughty. She ran out while the maid was having lunch, so I didn''t cause you any trouble!" At this moment, a head maid in the palace ran over quickly and apologized to Narant again and again. "It''s all right!" Narant held his own identity, and it''s not easy to care about this little bit. He waved his hand to reveal it. Chapter 469： Thanks from the Frank family! After the big elf named Mia was taken away, Narant and Stella continued to hang out for a while, and then sent Stella back to her small building. After sending Stella off, Narant returned to his small building with a few lucky daughters, ready to continue to practice. However, just as he arrived at the door of his small building, he saw a middle-aged man in gorgeous clothes and several servants waiting in front of his door. "Your Excellency, who are you looking for?" Narant stepped forward and asked with some doubts. "You must be Sir Narant, right?" The middle-aged man looked at the noble badge on Narant''s chest and asked respectfully. "Well, yes, I am Narant, who are you, Your Excellency?" "Hello, Dear Sir Narant, I am the housekeeper of the Frank family. This time I was ordered by the master to come here to thank you for saving Miss Natasha during the autumn expedition!" "Originally, our master wanted to come to thank him in person, but the day after tomorrow is Miss Natasha''s birthday, so the master is too busy these days and can''t come here for the time being, so he can only come to the door in person after the wedding is completed, and invite Narant. Your pardon!" "It turned out to be the Frank family. Don''t be too polite. It was just a coincidence that Stella was saved. You don''t need to come here to thank him!" Nalande nodded. "Your Excellency Narant is very polite, your prestige has been spread all over the aristocratic circle these days, saying that you risked danger and bowed your head, and finally rescued my lady. In addition, you single-handedly attracted the enemy''s War horse, defeated the army of the Northern Principality!" With that said, the Frank family butler quickly took out a piece of parchment from his arms, and then respectfully handed it to Narant. "Sir Narant, our Frank family attaches great importance to your kindness. This is the thank-you gift that my lord asked me to give you!" "Gift list?" Narant was stunned for a moment, then took the parchment out of curiosity. He wanted to see what the gift of the Frank family was, and there was even a gift list. After taking the parchment, Narant opened it directly, but he was startled when he saw it. I saw that many names of goods were densely written on this parchment. Five sets of gold cutlery forged by Ander jewellers! Five sets of silver cutlery forged by Andre''s jewellers! A luxury carriage made by master carpenter Bill! A luxurious long table set made by Master Carpenter Kate! Fifty rolls of fine silk purple, blue, green, red, and yellow. Various gold-plated, silver-plated and bronze wares Fifty adult cattle, ten adult dairy cows, adult sheep... Wheat seeds, tomato seeds... After just a cursory look, Narrant closed the parchment. The value of this thank you note is definitely more than 500 gold coins Although such a small amount of gold is a drop in the bucket for the Frank family, it is worth the income of a baron for two or three years, which is definitely not light. "Your Excellency Narant, because you are here at the palace, and for your convenience, the goods on this gift list were not delivered immediately, and most of them will be prepared for you in Tulip City!" "When you return, just send someone to the Sapphire Treasure Pavilion in Tulip City to speak, and the shop steward there will deliver all the goods on the gift list to Sir Narant''s territory!" "Of course, the thank you gift for your opinion was given to you in the capital, that luxury carriage!" Seeing Narant closing the gift list, the butler immediately spoke. "You Frank family are too polite, this gift is too precious..." "Your Excellency Narant, please don''t refuse. This is what the master told me to deliver. If you don''t accept the small one, you will not be able to deliver!" Seeing that Narant wanted to refuse, the butler immediately showed embarrassment. . Looking at the embarrassed butler, Narant pondered for a moment before opening his mouth and said, "Then I will accept it, go back and tell your master, thank him for this gift!" "Yes, Sir Narrant, the little one will not bother you!" The housekeeper of the Frank family immediately became happy when he saw Narant receiving the gift. Immediately, he respectfully bowed towards Narant, ready to leave! "Walk slowly!" Narant did not hold back and watched the butler leave with the servant. "My lord, what gift did they give you? You even have to write on parchment?" After the housekeeper left, Shirley''s little loli immediately came up, stretched her neck and asked curiously. And Vivian, Catherine and others were also seeing things like gifts and lists for the first time, and they were eager to find out. "Let''s take it and see!" Narant didn''t care, and handed the parchment to Shirley to satisfy the curiosity of a few lucky girls. The girls watched as they followed Narant towards the small building. "Yeah! These... so many gifts, five sets of gold tableware, five sets of silver tableware... and a luxury carriage, fifty scalpers... Sir, how much gold is this worth!" When the contents on the parchment were clearly seen, several lucky girls all widened their eyes, and Shirley''s little loli''s mouth opened wide. "At least there are more than 500 gold coins!" Narant said faintly. "Five... five hundred gold coins! So many!" "Actually, it''s not too much. Natasha is also the direct bloodline of the Frank family. More than 500 gold coins are equivalent to the ransom for the children of two baron lords!" "Besides, do you know why the Frank family sent so many thank you gifts?" "Why?" "It should be to completely pay off my favor. After all, Natasha will marry the eldest prince the day after tomorrow, and she can become the future queen in the future!" ... The time in this royal capital is very fast, and it will be two days later in the blink of an eye. During this period except for one time after dinner, I went out of the palace under the leadership of Stella, and spent a few hours in the capital, and basically hid in the small building for other times to cultivate. Of course, he didn''t go to the capital to hang out, but to buy medicines for intermediate awakening for Vivienne and Shirley''s lucky daughters. Although the two women have not yet reached the level of intermediate awakening, the king is the most prosperous city in the Agate Principality, and it is natural to plan ahead when visiting Narant once. In addition to the herbs of the awakening potion, he also brought Winnie to buy many other herbs, which can be configured into various potions for Winnie. Anyway, to heal the sick, to detoxify the yin, as long as Vinnie could use it, he bought some. And as time arrived on the wedding day, the entire capital became festive, and colorful flags of various colors filled the streets and alleys. All kinds of colorful flowers are transported from outside the city by car and sent to the palace to decorate every corner. If it weren''t for the rush of time, the nobles from all over the principality could not come, otherwise this would definitely be a rare event. Chapter 470： Natashas only wish ¡­ In Narant''s small building. "Stella, then you go first! Anyway, I can ask the maids to take me there later!" "Well, then I''ll go first!" Stella nodded. As the earl''s heir, although the banquet has not yet started, Stella needs to go to the main hall in the palace with the earl, and then appear with the king. Narant naturally had no objection to this. After the two finished speaking, Stella left and went to the main hall. On the other hand, Narant continued to practice, waiting for the night to fall and the banquet to begin. However, not long after Stella left, the door of the small building was knocked again. "Sherry, go and see who it is!" Narant ordered. "Yes, my lord!" Shirley immediately jumped towards the door. However, what made Narant puzzled was that the little girl Shirley had worked hard for a while, but she was silent. "Shirley, who is it?" Narant wondered. However, at this moment, he suddenly felt a figure appear at the door of the living room. Narant looked up, but was taken aback. "Why are you here? Are you still dressed like this?" It was none other than Natasha. At this moment, Natasha was standing in the doorway of the living room dressed as a maid, her eyes fixed on Narant. Hearing Narant''s question, Natasha did not answer immediately, but walked slowly towards Narant. "Natasha, aren''t you going to the wedding tonight?" Narant''s eyelids jumped, feeling a little bad. "Yes, but the wedding hasn''t started yet, so I''m going out for a walk!" Natasha smiled when she saw Narant''s nervous expression. "Miss Natasha, it''s not good if you are known to others like this!" Narant was a little frightened. This is in the palace, this little girl is playing with fire, and she can still burn herself to the end of the fire. "It''s alright, I took the maid in the palace on the pretext that I needed to choose the wedding dress separately, and now my personal maid is in the dressing room instead of me!" Natasha was completely unaware of the danger. Now Narant is speechless, "Miss Natasha, do you have something to tell me when you come to me?" Natasha had come to Narant''s side, and then sat down directly against his body Narant is sitting on a single sofa, although because it is a luxurious sofa, the width can actually accommodate two people. But the problem is that the two of them sit together, absolutely shoulder-to-shoulder and hip-to-hip effect. And now Natasha, a seductive woman with a perfect figure, is even more deadly, and Narant suddenly felt squeezed from top to bottom. Moreover, in addition to the warmth of the touch, the nose tip also came from Natasha''s body fragrance. This girl didn''t even wear perfume today? Uh, no, now is not the time to think about it, I should get up immediately, I don''t want peony to die. Thinking like this, Narant was ready to get up. Unexpectedly, he thought fast, but Natasha''s actions were faster. I saw Natasha suddenly stretched out her hand and wrapped it directly around his arm, immediately making Narant''s escape plan signed. "Narant, you seem to be afraid of me?" Natasha looked at him with burning eyes. "Miss Natasha, to be honest, I want to say that I''m not afraid that it must be fake, after all, this is the palace, and your identity will soon become the future..." "...If someone finds you sneaking into my small building now, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out of this palace today." "Giggle!" Natasha chuckled when she heard the words. "So, Natasha, what exactly do you want to do?" Seeing this, Narant was helpless. He was really afraid of this witch, so he could only pretend to speak seriously. "What do I want to do?" There was a trace of sadness in Natasha''s eyes when she heard the words, but this trace of sadness was immediately hidden, she said to Narant with a rare and serious expression: "Nalante, actually... Actually, I like you. !" "Hey!" Narant sucked in a breath. "Natasha, this joke is not funny!" "Narant, I''m not kidding, I really like you. In the camp of the Northern Principality that day, I thought I was about to fall into hell!" "I thought about whether I could die before I was humiliated, so that I wouldn''t suffer so much, but at that time, I couldn''t even control my own life and death!" "Later, I was thinking, it would be great if the Onyx Principality could have a heroic and powerful knight to save me, but I also knew that it was just a thought, even the king and a few earls couldn''t come to rescue us, where would it be? There will be other brave and powerful knights." "And just when my heart was dying, you suddenly appeared!" "You don''t know how excited I was when I saw your face clearly, I felt a sense of security like never before!" "Do you know? I used to despise you young heirs, including the eldest prince!" "They can''t walk when they see beautiful young ladies. As long as I smile a little, they will be fascinated." "But then I found out that you were different. You didn''t even want to take advantage of me that night, even if you just made an excuse at that time...you can..." "In short, you are definitely the best, most mysterious, and most distinctive young man I have ever seen in Natasha!" "Uh, am I really that good?" After listening to Natasha''s words, Nalande couldn''t help pinching his chin, feeling that his self-confidence was bursting again. There is a difference between compliment and compliment. If you are praised by an ordinary-looking woman, it will only be a moment of joy at most. But if you are praised by a beautiful stunner like Natasha, it definitely represents the sublimation of the force. It''s just that Natasha is a hot potato now, and Narant felt a tingle in his heart after the joy. "Natasha, did we..." "Narant, you don''t need to say anything, I know you like Stella. After all, men want to marry wives like Stella." "And like me, you will only be lovers!" Natasha complained. "This is really not there!" Seeing Natasha''s expression, Narant shook his head. This is the truth. As a new youth in the 21st century, how can there be such a corrupt idea? Ahem... well, the main thing is that he doesn''t like to find a lover. A man can have three wives and four concubines, but he must not be ruthless. "Really?" Natasha showed a surprised expression. "Really! But..." Nalande felt that he had said something wrong. For fear of giving this little girl hope, he just wanted to explain, but Natasha was very understanding and immediately extended Fingers stuck in front of Narant''s mouth. "Narant, I know that I am a troubled person right now. It is impossible to be with you, otherwise it will only bring disaster to you! I am here this time just to fulfill my only wish before the wedding..." "What wish?" "Just having you for a little while... I''m jealous of Stella, why she can choose her husband freely and is lucky enough to have you..." "However, as long as I can have you for a little while, and one step ahead of her, I''ll be satisfied..." "When did I belong to Stella, and am I still mine? Also, what do you mean by owning it for a while? Hmm...!" Narant was only halfway through speaking when Natasha suddenly flew and blocked his words with her red lips. Narant was caught off guard and was directly crushed and lay down on the sofa. Chapter 471： The door is directly welded! Feeling the strong pressure of the airbag and the hotness of those red lips, little Narant, who had never seen the ''market'' in this life, immediately started to move. And Narant''s head also banged, and the original reason faded a little. In all fairness, how many people can resist such a stunner''s initiative in the face of a normal man? Next, a high-speed hurricane started in this small building. The door of the kindergarten school bus was directly welded to death, and little Narant had no way to escape, and the car also rushed to 180 miles... (2,000 words omitted here...) "Yeah! Sister Vivian, I seem to hear exclamations. Did the adult and Miss Natasha fight?" At the same time, Xue Li, who was outside the small building, suddenly exclaimed and looked at the door suspiciously. Closed building. "Shh, Shirley, keep your voice down, adults will definitely not be adults!" Vivian blushed, and immediately booed at Shirley. "Ah, why did Miss Natasha exclaim? I should have heard correctly!" Shirley whispered. "Maybe you accidentally bumped into the corner of the table! By the way, Shirley, you are sending bees to look around. If anyone comes over, tell me immediately!" "Well! Okay, Sister Vivian!" Immediately, several lucky girls were waiting outside the small building. Fortunately, except for a few counts, the rest of the people attending the wedding were honorary nobles in the city, so there were not many people in the reception area. In addition, the counts all went to the main hall ahead of time, I am afraid that only their small building has people in the entire welcome area. ... Time flies after half an hour. "Narant, I''m leaving!" Natasha has put on her maid outfit again, and her hair has been combed again, but the afterglow on her face has not disappeared. "You...I..." Narant didn''t know what to say. "Narant, no, don''t say anything that makes me responsible for you! I''m the one who wants to be the queen!" Natasha said with a smile. "Uh... is it still convenient for you to walk now?" Narant was speechless and changed the subject. "You are too embarrassed to ask now, I didn''t know who was desperate just now. If it weren''t for my high-level bronze strength, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to go to the ground today!" Natasha gave Narant a big blank eye. And Narant blushed, "Sorry, Natasha." "What are you sorry for? I took the initiative today. You belonged to me in the half hour just now!" Natasha''s performance at the moment was actually more open-minded than the old man Narant, "Okay, no I told you, the sky will be dark soon!" "As for walking, I, a high-ranking bronze knight, didn''t get to eat only the meat of demon beasts, so you don''t have to worry!" Saying that, Natasha waved to Narant and said goodbye with a smile. "I''m gone, Narant, don''t think of me again!" "Oh, what a sin!" Narant sighed lightly as the pretty back disappeared. Non-vegetation, ruthless Practice makes perfect. This Natasha used to look alluring and moving, but she was still a perfect body. If not, then Narant will be in a friendly match. According to the people now not only but also express their feelings for him, which makes Narant a little disappointed. "It''s a pity it''s still too weak!" If he has absolute strength, Narant may have a great rapture at this moment. After all, Natasha was also forced. However, the strength is too weak, and there are a large group of subordinates behind him. This idea can only be extinguished in the heart. "Sir, the banquet is about to start, it''s time for you to change into your dress!" At this time, Lilia, the personal maid, carefully came to the door of the living room. "Okay!" Narant forced his majesty to avoid embarrassing himself because of the chaos in the living room and battlefield. Fortunately, this is entirely what he thought too much. In this world, what the nobles do is as they should be, and no servants or subordinates dare to make irresponsible remarks, so he soon finished dressing under the service of Lilia. A purple and gold-trimmed dress was chosen by Stella herself at a high-end tailor in the capital. After wearing it, Narant''s already handsome and charming face got a better foil. "Come on, Lilia!" Because it was a high-profile banquet, I could only bring Lilia, a personal maid tonight. My few lucky daughters can only stay in the small building. After explaining to the girls not to run around, Narant walked directly in the direction of the banquet palace. When he walked out of the reception area, there was a loud noise in front of him. A noble man, noble lady and lady dressed up, talking and laughing, and walked in the same direction inside the palace. When Narant saw this, he didn''t need to ask someone for directions, he just followed a group of nobles. Soon, he followed the crowd to the palace where the dinner was held. This palace is very gorgeous. At this moment, the lights are bright, and the entire palace is actually illuminated with luminous beads. Although it was already dark outside, the inside of the palace was as bright as day. After following people in, Narant didn''t meet anyone he knew, so he just found a long table and waited while eating delicious food. "His Majesty the King is here!" It didn''t take long before shouts came from the gate of the palace. Following this shout, a group of large and small nobles stopped and took the initiative to open the passage in the center of the hall. Immediately, King Culver walked in arm in arm with the current queen. The eldest prince, the second prince, Natasha and a group of earls followed behind them! "I have seen His Majesty the King!" "I have seen His Majesty the King!" With a sound of greetings, the king and counts passed through the crowd and walked directly towards the innermost end. Immediately, the king walked to the innermost high platform and sat on the main seat. And several earls are seated on the high platform with slightly shorter sides. "I''m so glad you guys came to tonight''s party today!" "Tonight''s banquet is the wedding of my heir Byron, who will marry Natasha of the Frank family!" "I believe that after our Onyx family and the Field family marry, the duchy will become stronger!" "Now, let''s raise a glass to the prosperity of the Onyx Principality!" Although there is only one arm left, it can be seen that King Culver is in a good mood tonight. Saying that, he picked up a silver coin from the tray brought by the servant and carried it to him. And the nobles below also raised their wine glasses! "For the prosperity of the Onyx Principality! Cheers!" "For the prosperity of the Onyx Principality! Cheers!" A group of nobles raised their glasses one after another, shouted and then drank it all. Narant is no exception. After all, it is necessary to be a little more social and keep a low profile on such occasions. "Very good!" The king nodded with satisfaction and immediately announced, "Then let''s start tonight''s wedding!" The king did not hesitate, and directly announced the start of the wedding. After speaking, he sat back on the throne. The eldest prince stood up excitedly and looked towards the palace gate. Chapter 472： 2 unusual places! "Miss Natasha is here!" "Miss Natasha is here!" With the announcement outside the door, a beautiful figure stepped into the gate of the palace. At this moment, Natasha is wearing a gorgeous purple dress with a white tulle over her head. As he continued to walk, the tall and graceful figure swayed in the field, and the nobles of all sizes were almost suffocated. Natasha walked through the crowd in such a hurry, and finally came to the high platform. When the eldest prince saw Natasha at the moment, his face was slightly red, and he was obviously excited that he was about to get this beauty. However, Natasha did not look at him after taking the stage. Instead, the gaze under the veil kept searching the crowd below, and finally locked on one of them. The eldest prince followed his gaze and saw that it was Narant who was standing by the long table at the edge of the hall. "Bastard!" The eldest prince''s smile froze slightly, and a burst of anger rose in his heart. However, when he remembered his previous preparations, the anger immediately subsided, "Boy, it''s not my fault that you seek death by yourself, I hope you can recognize your identity in your next life!" Thinking silently in his heart, the eldest prince withdrew his gaze and resumed his bright smile. But everyone didn''t know the eldest prince''s psychological journey. The king saw that Natasha had come to the high platform, and without delaying the time, he immediately nodded to a middle-aged nobleman who was in charge of the wedding. The middle-aged aristocrat got the signal, and immediately trotted to the high platform, and then stood in the middle of the eldest prince and Natasha. "Dear gentlemen, ladies and gentlemen, there will be a feast in this palace tonight that attracts the attention of the whole country. Prince Byron, the heir of His Majesty the King of the Duchy of Onyx, will get married today!" "And the wife he will marry is the beautiful Miss Natasha of the Frank family!" "I, Chap, is honored to be appointed by His Majesty as the host of tonight''s wedding. Now, let''s all witness this nationally celebrated wedding!" "Please, His Royal Highness, the First Prince and Miss Natasha, take two steps forward face to face..." After the host took the stage, he began to skillfully arrange the wedding process. With his words and a few words, both the nobles below and the king on the high platform were all smiling and attracted their attention. A newcomer with a pivotal position in the Principality. ... At the same time, after everyone was attracted, there were two other places in the palace where unusual things happened. One of them was at the long table where Narant was. "Excuse me, are you Sir Narant?" At a long table under the stage, Natasha looked at Natasha in a very complicated mood for a moment, wondering if the system would come with a mission to prevent the wedding. Then when he was about to make a decision, a call suddenly came from his ear. "Huh? What''s the matter?" Narant looked down, but it was a servant in the palace. "Ser Narrant, a lady named Vivian is looking for you outside the palace!" "Vivian looking for me?" Narant was taken aback. "Yes, Sir Narrant, the lady said it herself. She seems to be quite anxious!" The valet responded respectfully. "Yeah! Take me to see!" Hearing these words, Narant didn''t think much, and immediately frowned and walked out of the palace. After all, if Vivian came to him now, it must be something Big things happen. After Narant left, a second unusual thing happened in this hall. At this moment, His Royal Highness, the second prince, did not focus on the eldest prince and Natasha like others, but was communicating with a maid behind him in a very soft voice. "Is everything done?" "Your Highness, it''s done!" "You are sure that there is no cure. You must know that there are so many golden knights present. In fact, I think it''s better to postpone this plan a little bit later. After all, if something goes wrong, I''m afraid my father will not forgive me. I!" "Your Highness, don''t worry about this, even if the golden knight drinks our potion, don''t even think about using vindictive energy within three days!" "Now that most of your father''s iron guard knights are left in the Fire Dragon Fortress, while the six counts are present at the same time, this is your best time! "His Royal Highness, you just need to trust us and abide by the agreement with us, then the king of the agate duchy must be yours, and you will be able to sit on the throne in the hall tomorrow!" It is hard to imagine that a maid should speak to His Royal Highness the Second Prince in such a tone. Obviously, the origin of this maid is not simple. "Then how long will this potion take effect?" After listening to the maid''s statement, the second prince Jagger looked at Byron with a happy face, and immediately clenched his fists. "His Royal Highness, the effect of the medicine should start to take effect at this moment, and the stronger the strength, the faster the effect, you can start the plan at any time!" ... The two unusual things in the venue did not attract anyone''s attention, because the wedding at this moment finally came to a climax under the arrangement of the host. "His Royal Highness, would you like to marry this beautiful Miss Natasha and become her husband?" "I do!" The eldest prince did not hesitate. The host smiled and looked at Natasha again. "Miss Natasha, would you like to marry this handsome Prince Byron and be his wife?" "..." The host''s words fell, but Natasha didn''t answer Obviously she didn''t want to. However, the host had been explained in advance, and after receiving no response, he completely ignored Natasha''s silence and nodded to himself, "Very well, Miss Natasha also agreed, since both parties have agreed, So finally I want to ask all of you Bink, do you have any objection to this wedding?" "If not, then let us congratulate His Royal Highness the First Prince and Miss Natasha on becoming husband and wife!" Nobles are hypocritical. In order to flaunt humility and justice, they will definitely ask the opinions of the guests below at the wedding. Of course, this is just a passing scene, and in such an occasion, I am afraid that no one will say that I object. Otherwise, the fart will have no effect, and instead, there will be an eternal enemy of life and death. However, just when everyone below thought that the host would announce the completion of the wedding in three to five seconds, and then entered the banquet celebration, a change occurred. "I object!" "Well, since no one objected... objected?" The host didn''t react for a while when he heard the voice, and thought it was because I didn''t object to a few words. But after a while, his body trembled, and he looked in the direction where the voice came from in disbelief. "His Royal Highness Second Prince?" "Jagger?" Naturally, this objection was not from Narant, because he had already been led out of the palace by the footman. And the one who really protested was something that everyone present could never imagine, it was the second prince Jagger. Immediately, a group of nobles, big and small, looked at each other and looked at His Royal Highness the Second Prince. And the king was also the second son who looked down at the side of the high platform in disbelief. Chapter 473： son of rebellion ... If it was normal, the second prince would naturally sit beside the king or queen. However, he chose to sit under the high platform on the grounds that today was his brother''s wedding and did not want to be too dazzling. The king was quite happy at first, but this time his son was finally sensible and accepted the fact that the eldest son inherited. Unexpectedly, an unexpected change has occurred now, and this time, I personally disrupted the wedding. The king''s face was ashen, and he glared at the second prince. However, when the second prince met his gaze, he was not afraid, but instead smiled. "Father, I am against this wedding!" "Because, as a waste of Byron, he is not worthy to marry the heir of the Frank family!" "Also, he doesn''t deserve the chance to inherit the Onyx Principality!" Whoa! "This... what did the second prince just say? He said that His Royal Highness the eldest prince is not worthy of marrying Miss Natasha, let alone inheriting the throne!" "Yes, you heard right, the second prince is probably crazy!" "It''s really crazy. Although I knew that His Royal Highness the second prince had coveted the throne, but he said such words at this time, there is no difference in rebellion, and His Majesty can spare him?" The second prince''s words fell, and the hall exploded immediately, and everyone thought that the second prince Jagger was probably crazy. Because as long as he dared to publicly question the prince''s inheritance, it would almost amount to rebellion. The earls didn''t say a word, they just stared at them. And King Culver was so angry at this time, his face was gloomy and terrible. However, this was considered a family scandal after all, and at the wedding of his eldest son, King Culver resisted the urge to kill the mad second son immediately. "Iron Guard, come in and pull Jagger down!" He then called out to the hall. Whoa! Whoa! Following the order of King Culver, a large group of fully-armed Iron Guard knights rushed in immediately outside the gate of the palace, led by the deputy commander of the Iron Guard Knights. When the surrounding nobles saw the menacing appearance of the Iron Guard Knight, they all ducked towards the sides of the hall to avoid being bumped into. When His Royal Highness the Second Prince saw the appearance of these Iron Guards, the playful smile on his face remained the same. "His Royal Highness!" The deputy commander of the Iron Guard brought dozens of subordinates to the second prince. "Rad, I want you to arrest this crazy second son for me!" King Culver frowned slightly, a little displeased, feeling that his commander''s reaction was so slow today. However, when his scolding fell, the deputy commander Rad, as if he had not heard it, stood directly by the side of the second prince, and then pulled out his long sword with a clanging sound, apparently to protect the second prince. Clang clang! Following the actions of Deputy Commander Rad, the more than 100 Iron Guards occupying all parts of the hall also drew out their long swords to guard the surroundings. "This... what''s going on?" In an instant, everyone in the field turned pale, and they already felt the weirdness in the field. "Rad, what do you mean?" King Culver''s arms trembled a little, watching all this in disbelief. "Father, I''m very sorry, Rad is now the grand commander, and he has pledged allegiance to me, who is about to become the new king of the Onyx Principality!" "You...you rebellious son, you actually want to rebel, good! Good! Haha! Good!" King Culver laughed angrily and said three good words in a row. Immediately, his eyes showed fierce light, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Tell me, how many people in the palace are loyal to you, you call out together, and let me take a good look at your ability!" "Father, there are actually not many people. In addition to more than 1,000 ordinary guards, there are more than 2,000 Iron Guard knights!" The second prince looked alone. "That''s right! In other words, most of the Iron Guard knights in the capital are now loyal to you, and I''m afraid all of you are in the palace tonight, right?" The king was not stupid, and immediately estimated the guard situation in the palace. "Yes, father! I would also like to thank you for your help message, which gave me an excuse to send all the knights who were loyal to you to the Fire Dragon Fortress!" This autumn expedition, the king brought more than 5,000 Iron Guard knights at the beginning, and another 5,000 people stayed in the capital. But when the army was besieged, he immediately sent a messenger back to ask for help, and the second prince took this opportunity to send out more than 3,000 Iron Guard knights who were loyal to the king and were more difficult to win. When the king returned, he did not bring back nearly 8,000 Iron Guard knights from the Fire Dragon Castle because of the double pressure of the Church and the Northern Principality. Where can I imagine, this is just to give the second prince Jagger a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. "Well, yes, Jagger, your ability is beyond my expectations, but do you have any other cards, or do you think you can take away the throne with a few thousand knights and a few thousand guards?" King Culver is not in a hurry at all. Now his several counts and vassals are here. With the strength of seven people, he can return safely even in the face of the siege of the northern principality and the church, not to mention the current situation. "Father, you are indeed wise, indeed!" The second prince smiled lightly, "Father, you must be thinking that you can crush my thousands of guards with the strength of the Golden Knight?" "However, you and a few earls might as well run a grudge and see if you can suppress me!" Hearing the second prince''s words, King Culver, who was originally calm and composed, frowned slightly, and immediately began to try to run his grudge. When he gathered his fighting qi on his hands, a fiery red light immediately shone on his hands However, this fighting qi light did not last long, and it began to weaken in an instant, like a candle burning out the lamp oil, until Disappear. "This..." King Culver''s lips trembled. It was not that he had put away his fighting qi, but that the fighting qi in his body suddenly seemed to freeze, and it gradually became slow from the smoothness at the beginning. In the end, no matter how he mobilized his vindictive qi, that vindictive qi was still blocked in his qi veins. Dou Qi can''t run and gather, even if he is a golden knight, he is only a tyrannical existence, not the supreme powerhouse on the continent. When the other counts saw this, they immediately began to gather vindictiveness. However, in the next moment, they also had a king-like phenomenon, and the fighting qi was blocked in the qi meridian and could not be used at all. "Haha! Father, now do you think I can ascend to the throne today!" His Royal Highness the Second Prince walked up the steps slowly. Of course, even if King Culver lost his grudge now, he didn''t dare to face him directly, and there were still a group of Iron Guard knights in front of him. "You rebellious son, do you want to kill your father today?" King Culver looked ashen, finally losing control of the situation. "No, you are my father, how could I kill you? I just think that since you lost an arm, father, you might as well cultivate in peace and enjoy the rest of your life, so I hope that father will abdicate early and pass the throne to me. !" "Jagger, do you think I will be threatened by you?" The king''s expression turned cold, and the kingly aura on his face was not lost even at this moment. "Really?" The second prince snorted coldly. ... Chapter 474： The death of the great prince! Clang! The next moment, the second prince pulled out the long sword from his waist without warning! puff! "what¡­¡­" The next moment, there was a sound of a sword piercing into the flesh immediately from the high platform, accompanied by a miserable howl, someone was stabbed by the second prince with a long sword. And the person who was stabbed was none other than the eldest prince Byron, who had been stunned by this sudden change. "The eldest... the eldest prince... is dead! Killed by His Royal Highness the Second Prince!" Immediately, everyone in the audience was stunned. They could never imagine that the eldest prince who was holding the wedding one moment ago died directly the next moment. The eldest prince fell to the ground with a long sword inserted in his chest, and he stretched out his arms weakly towards King Culver, his eyes full of disbelief and help. King Culver reflected that he almost fell with a sway, and then his eyes were blood red, and he flew to the front of the eldest prince. It''s a pity that the second prince''s sword was not showing mercy at all, it was directly piercing his heart, so the eyes of the eldest prince in King Culver''s arms at this moment have gradually dimmed. "Byron... Byron..." King Culver''s monarchy finally dissipated most of it, showing a sad and anxious expression. But after only counting his breaths, the eldest prince took his last breath as he tilted his neck. "Jagger, you rebellious son, he is your brother, you actually killed him!" "Sorry father, if you want to ascend the throne, this waste brother must not stay. In addition, don''t worry, after I inherit the throne, I will try my best to reproduce the descendants to ensure that the blood of the Agate family will continue to flow!" The second prince did not care, As if killing a stranger. "Jagger, you rebellious son, if you want me to pass the throne, don''t even think about it, even if I die, I will not pass the throne to you, I want you, the rebellious son, to carry the reputation of murdering your father for the rest of your life. !" King Culver gritted his teeth, looking at the second prince with chills in his eyes. "Haha! Father, what you said here doesn''t count!" The second prince chuckled, and then instructed Vice-Commander Ladd, "Ladd, control my father first!" "Yes, Your Highness!" Immediately, the deputy commander of the peak of silver called Ladd personally controlled the king who had no vindictiveness and locked his hands and feet. When Rad finished, the second prince ignored King Culver and looked at the earls instead. "Earls, I believe you have all seen clearly about this matter tonight!" "My father said he didn''t want to pass the throne to me. What about you guys? Are you willing to be loyal to me?" Seeing the evil smile of the second prince, the six earls suddenly felt a chill in their hearts. Of course they were not willing to betray King Culver. This is not only because of loyalty, but mainly because the second prince Jagger''s methods are too ruthless, and even his own brother can kill if he wants to. Who would dare to swear allegiance to such a tyrannical and ruthless emperor? However, it was precisely because of his tyranny that this made all the counts who had lost their vindictiveness to be a little jealous. Now in this game, it is not only himself and others, but his heir is also present. For a while, the hall was terribly quiet! "Earls, I''ll give you ten minutes to think about it. After ten minutes, if you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, then it''s my fault!" After speaking, the second prince looked at the heirs beside the earls. Glancing over. ... "Where are you taking me? Didn''t you say my subordinates are at the gate of the palace?" "Sir Narrant, it will be here soon, don''t worry!" At this moment, Narant still doesn''t know what happened in the palace. At first, he had no doubts when he followed the manservant out. After all, this is the royal palace, and the guards are heavily guarded, and if a servant on the other side can say Vivian''s name, it must be true. However, after leaving the palace, the manservant who led the way did not stop immediately, and Vivian did not appear, so he became a little puzzled. However, thinking that there are iron knights guarding the area around here, maybe Vivian is not a noble and can''t get close, so she continued to walk for a while. But when the manservant led him into a dim alley, Nalande''s expression sank. Even if Vivian couldn''t get close to the palace and needed to wait for herself at a distance, she would definitely not choose such a dim path. Therefore, in all likelihood, this manservant has ulterior motives. "Really?" Narant stopped directly, pressing his palm on the hilt of the sword at his waist. Noble sabre This is the most basic right, so even the banquet hosted by the king will not be an exception. The manservant in front noticed Narant''s movement, and immediately ran towards the front with oil on the soles of his feet. Narant did not pursue, but began to retreat slowly, while carefully sensing the movement of the trees on both sides. Whoa! Whoa! However, the next moment his footsteps stopped again. Because the branches and leaves were swaying in front of him and behind him at the same time, and soon, two masked knights appeared at each end of the trail. "You really look down on me, four silver middle-rankers! Who sent you here?" Narant knew that he was being calculated. Facing his question, the four masked knights did not answer, but pulled out their long swords and slowly leaned towards him. Narant also drew out his long sword, took a defensive posture, and then continued to ask, "Is it the second prince?" The four did not answer and continued to approach. "So, is it the eldest prince?" Narant said again. "Kill it! Move faster!" The four also did not answer, but one of them urged, and then the four accelerated towards Narant at the same time. "If you want to kill me, try it!" Narant snorted coldly. Although he didn''t get the answer, he was probably the only two who could send four middle-level knights to kill him. As for why it wasn''t the king, because Narant felt that if the king made his move, it would not only be a silver intermediate knight, but there must be knights with higher titles involved. , Fortunately, although the current situation is critical, the danger to life should not be great. Even if he can''t beat him in four, he can definitely escape with his extraordinary agility. However, Narant did not choose to run away immediately, because he wanted to deal with one or two enemies first, otherwise he would flee directly, which would be too embarrassing for the lord. While Narant pondered, the four had already encircled from both ends. When the horses on both sides were about to approach him, Narant finally moved. A grudge erupted from his body and immediately rushed forward without hesitation with a loud shout. "Death!" With a physique strengthened by agility fruit, Narant''s speed was three points faster than that of ordinary silver intermediate knights. The two silver middle-level knights in front were overjoyed when they saw Narant rushing towards them, feeling that the great credit might fall on them. But this thought of joy just flashed by, and the next moment, Narant was seen in the shape of electricity, and came to the two of them across a distance of three meters in an instant. With the word of death, one of the title knights only felt a flash of coldness in front of his eyes, and then he felt a coldness on his neck. The silver knight raised his hand in disbelief and touched his neck, and there was a burst of moisture and smoothness in his hand. Through the bright moonlight, he saw that this smooth feeling turned out to be red blood. Boom! Immediately, a muffled sound came, and the silver middle-level knight fell to the ground without a sound. Chapter 475： Narants vanishing grudge "No, the enemy is very strong, everyone be careful!" In just one encounter, a companion died, and the remaining three were shocked. Although His Royal Highness said that the other party was definitely not an ordinary Silver Beginner, he never said that he was strong enough to kill Intermediate Silver as if nothing. Fortunately, the three of them had already come to Narant''s body at this moment, and at the next moment, several of them waved their long swords at the same time and slashed towards Narant''s vital point. Narant didn''t dare to fight recklessly. With his agile figure, a donkey rolled on the ground, ignoring the majesty of the Lord. "Shameless!" The three silver intermediate knights cursed inwardly. I thought that the other party had such strength and prestige, it should be a mighty and unyielding knight, who would have thought that he would avoid it in such a shameful way. "Kill!" The three of them didn''t have time to think any more, and without waiting for Narant to get up, they chased and slashed towards him again. "The ghosts don''t disperse!" Narant already had the intention of retreating after a successful strike. After all, the enemy was on guard now, so he couldn''t rely on the agility of about 30% to face three enemies. "Huh? What''s going on?" However, just as he was about to roll again, trying to distance himself, and then ran away, he suddenly passed away, and then the whole person became horrified. He actually felt that the vindictive energy in his body seemed to be out of control, and there was a serious sense of stagnation. "Could it be poisoned? It''s a good strategy, but it''s actually a serial strategy!" Narant instantly guessed a possibility. Although it is still impossible to really identify the person who ambushed him, Narant immediately hated this person. However, seeing that the three silver middle-level knights were already rushing towards him, Narant didn''t dare to hesitate any longer, and immediately opened the space ring. Whoosh whoosh! Immediately, just as the people were about to approach, Narant threw several dazzling luminous beads and headed towards the three people''s faces. In order to surround and kill Narant, these people specially chose this unlit trail. Several luminous beads suddenly appeared in front of them, and the three silver middle-level knights were caught off guard. However, the three of them are also veterans of combat. When they encountered this sudden situation, not only did they have no defense, they just squinted their eyes slightly and let the white light shine on them. "Funny little trick!" The three of them couldn''t help sneering in their hearts, feeling that the sound of a sword piercing into the flesh could be heard in the next moment. Dangdang! However, to their surprise, the combined attack and slash of the three of them were completely unsuccessful. "It was even avoided?" The three of them were a little surprised, but they were not in a hurry. Today this kid is dead. Immediately, the three of them immediately opened their eyes that had just recovered a little, trying to determine Narant''s figure. "Are you looking for us?" However, just as the three of them looked forward, there was a joking sound behind them. It turned out that after Narant threw the luminous beads, he didn''t dodge ahead and prepare to escape, but rolled back and came behind them again. The three of them were shocked when they heard the words, and without hesitation, they raised their swords and turned around. Whoa! However, just as they hurriedly turned around, a handful of white powder suddenly appeared. The three were caught off guard and could not avoid it at all, and in an instant, the white powder splashed several people''s faces and fell into their eyes. "Ah! My eyes!" The three of them immediately felt a tingling pain in their eyes, and couldn''t help screaming miserably. When Narant saw this, he didn''t hesitate, he raised his long sword and stabbed at one of them. puff! As he stabbed with a sword, one of them splattered blood, and the long sword pierced his chest directly. "Bastard, go to hell!" The other two heard the movement and felt the danger. They didn''t care about the pain in their eyes, and began to slash their swords indiscriminately. when! Narant saw that one of the swords was slashing towards him, and immediately raised his sword to block. But with a bang, he was shocked so much that his mouth hurt, and he took a few steps back before he stopped. At this moment, he has no vindictive energy, and he can''t compete with the opponent with his physical body. This is also the reason why he had already come behind the three people, but he did not immediately start. Because even if he can solve one of them unexpectedly, the other two can also kill him. On the contrary, the eyes of several people are now fascinated by lime powder, and it is very convenient whether he is running away or sneaking to kill. Of course, Narant chose to kill him. Anyone who wants to kill himself must be killed if he has a chance. Thinking of this, he directly pulled up the corpse of an enemy on the ground in front of him, and then slowly moved forward. "Death!" Narant snorted coldly, revealing his traces deliberately. Swish! In an instant, the two silver middle-level knights swung their swords towards him! Puff puff! Immediately, the sound of three swords entering the flesh sounded. The first two sounds were the sound of two enemies slashing the corpse, and the last one was the sound of Narant dealing with the third killer. "Ah! Bastard! I''m going to kill you, you have the ability to duel with me!" The last remaining silver middle-level knight finally felt that something was wrong, and began to hack more frantically in panic. "Drink!" Narant rudely smashed his companion''s body over. Boom! With a muffled sound, the silver middle-rank knight was smashed to a stagger, and Narant followed closely behind. puff! The next moment, the last silver intermediate knight was also resolved without any accident. "Huh!" After killing four people, Narant finally breathed a sigh of relief. "No one has noticed such a big movement before. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time!" After killing the four, Narant didn''t dare to stay any longer, but after thinking for a moment, he immediately found the grass and drilled into it. Because he was worried that there was still an ambush of the enemy outside. In the same way, he doesn''t dare to go to the banquet palace now, after all, his vindictiveness is completely gone now, and he can''t resist if any accident happens. Therefore, the safest way for him now is to find his subordinates. Narant''s sense of direction is very good. He began to carefully shuttle through the woods by the moonlight. Although he occasionally saw guards on duty, he did not dare to show his face. Who knows who these people are? Not the eldest prince or the second prince. Soon, he gradually approached the welcome area, and at this time he felt at ease. Because there are no people in the welcome area on weekdays, there are few guards here. He observed the surrounding roads, and after confirming that no one was there, he went directly to the road and started to quickly head towards his small building. However, before he could go far, several figures suddenly appeared in front of him, and Narant was startled. But when he took a closer look, he felt relieved. "My lord! My lord!" Several figures in front of him also found him, it was Vivian, Catherine and Shirley. "Sir, are you okay?" Several people hurried to Narant. "Huh? Did you know?" "Yes, my lord, Xiao Huihui has already told us about the wedding scene!" Xue Li nodded immediately. Chapter 476： Detoxify! "Wedding scene?" Narant felt a little puzzled, but he encountered an ambush in the woods. "Yeah, my lord, Xiao Huihui said that someone had died at the wedding scene. It was the eldest prince who was going to marry Miss Natasha!" "The eldest prince is dead? Shirley, are you sure?" Narant didn''t react for a while, how long did he leave the banquet palace? "Yes, my lord, Xiao Huihui will not lie. It said that there were some quarrels at the wedding scene, and then a lot of iron guard knights suddenly rushed into the wedding scene. Not only the eldest prince has been killed, but even His Majesty the king was killed. It''s locked!" "We''re worried about your safety, and we''re going to sneak over to take a look!" "Hey! His Majesty the King is locked up, who is going to rebel?" Narant suddenly gasped, feeling that things were going to be big today... Nowadays, Xiao Huihui''s IQ is getting higher and higher, and it can also remember the identity of the more conspicuous characters such as the king and the eldest prince. If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t understand human words for the time being, he might be able to describe everything that happened at the banquet vividly. However, with the current information, Narant can also imagine what roughly happened in the palace. "How about the count and Stella?" Narant immediately asked, wanting to know more about the situation on the field. "My lord, the count and Miss Stella are all right for the time being, but they seem to be under control. There are many iron guard knights with swords around them." "It''s also under control!" Narant frowned, the king and the count were both golden knights, and they were all under control. and many more! Suddenly Narant thought of the situation where his vindictiveness was imprisoned, and I am afraid that the same is true for the king and others. "Why is it so complicated, this is bad! Also, is this poison aimed at me... or at everyone?" Narant frowned. If the king and several counts lost their fighting power, then the situation tonight would be very difficult. crisis. As for the purpose of the poisoning, in the end, he felt that it was probably aimed at everyone, so he was first met with an innocent disaster, and then happened to be assassinated. "Sir, why is there blood on your body, are you alright?" At this moment, the girls suddenly noticed a little blood on Narant''s body, and immediately asked nervously. "Let''s go back to the small building first!" Narant didn''t dare to stay here for much longer. Now that the situation is in crisis, he must first return to the small building to find a way to detoxify. So, he immediately returned the same way with a few lucky daughters. Because Vinnie didn''t know how to fight, she didn''t follow before, and only Vivian, Catherine, and Shirley were going to sneak away to check the situation. "Sir, how do you feel now?" Back in the small building where he lived, Narant just briefly explained what happened to him, and then called for Vinnie to detoxify. "There is no other feeling, the only thing is that the fighting qi cannot be used, and all of them are stagnant in the qi meridian!" "Sir, then I''ll use the power of innate talent to explore for you!" Vinnie, who had heard the words, immediately stretched out her small white hand and placed it on Narant''s hand. Through this period of training, Vinnie has discovered that the green light spot can not only heal wounds, but also detect the cause. Of course, this also consumes a lot of talent power, so when treating trauma, Vinnie never uses it. After a while, the light spot in Vinnie''s hand disappeared. "Vinnie, can you solve it?" Without vindictiveness, the sense of security is naturally degraded instantly, especially when there is still an unpredictable storm at this moment. However, Narant is lucky, and the daughter of luck is also powerful. The next moment, Vinnie nodded obediently, "Well, my lord, you should have taken a potion called ''qi meridian seal'', my talent Knowledge tells me that this potion is not very difficult to configure." "So, it''s very easy to unravel it, sir, wait a moment, I will start to prepare the antidote now!" Thanks to the large amount of medicinal materials specially purchased two days ago, there is no shortage of materials for configuring antidote in the small building. "Okay!" Narant was instantly overjoyed. Immediately, while waiting for Vinnie to prepare the potion, he sent Katherine, Vivienne, and Shirley to help him verify one thing. ... The preparation of the medicine was much faster than Narant imagined, and Vinnie finished the preparation in about three or four minutes. "So soon?" Narant finally understood what Vinnie meant by "it''s easy to unravel". It seems that this potion is really a pediatrician in front of the gifted daughter. After taking the potions that Vinnie had prepared, Narant immediately took one of them. After only ten seconds, he felt the potion take effect, and the fighting qi that was originally blocked and uncontrollable began to flow slowly. "My lord, in fact, even if you don''t drink the antidote for this ''sealing qi meridian'' potion, it will be released automatically after three days!" Vinnie saw the grudge in Narant''s palm, and knew that her potion had taken effect, and immediately cheered up. Immediately, she handed out the remaining bottles of antidote in her hand: "Sir, I still have a few extra potions here, for you!" "Very good Vinnie, I will reward you when I go back this time!" Narant immediately took a few potions and praised Vinnie. Immediately, he put a few potions into the space ring without a trace. After everything was done, Narant said again: "Come on, Vinnie, leave here with your lord now, I''m afraid this small building is not safe for the time being!" With that said, Narant took Vinnie out of the small building. He was worried that in case the rebels would remember him and send someone to this small building, he was going to find his Storm Knight immediately. Although Quick and others also entered the palace, they could only stay in the area provided for the servants as they were in Tulip Castle. And there are also a number of extraordinary knights of the earl, so in case of an accident, he will not be left alone. However, when he arrived near the area, he did not rush forward, because that area is the outer layer of the palace, and if you want to get there, you need to pass a level first. The palace is divided into three layers: front, middle and rear. The front is the area where servants or guards rest, and the middle is the area where the king can hold meetings or hold banquets and other nobles can move. As for the rear, naturally only the king and his heirs or those who are allowed can move. And these three areas are separated by a high wall more than ten meters high. If Narant wants to go to the outer layer now, he must go through the connected gate. At this moment, the door was closed, and there was a team of Iron Guard knights and hundreds of guards to handle it. "Sir!" Just as Narant was watching from behind the grass, a call came from behind him. "How''s it going?" It was the three daughters Catherine, Vivian and Shirley who came. Chapter 477： identify the mastermind "My lord, we just followed your instructions to disguise as a maid to find the guards on the passage. When they heard that someone had kidnapped the king, they were not surprised. Instead, they wanted to take me to the woods." "After we got them under control, we found out that they had actually betrayed the king, and it was the second prince who started all this tonight!" "Second Prince Jagger?" Although the second prince has long been included as a suspect in his heart, it is still a little surprising to be sure now. After all, according to Xiao Huihui''s report, the first one to be killed was the eldest prince, who was the second prince''s brother. "Sure enough!" However, now that he knows the person who started the rebellion, Narant needs to find a way to protect himself. Because, if these two princes succeed in usurping the throne, no matter whether he is willing to surrender or not, I am afraid that they will be the ones who will be killed by the second prince. After all, he had humiliated the second prince at Tulip Castle last time, making the second prince itch with hatred. He didn''t even hesitate to kill his own eldest brother, and Narant didn''t think that the other party would let him go with a big belly. "Ding, the second prince launched a coup d''¨¦tat in the palace. At this moment, the situation in the duchy is in jeopardy, and the second prince is still your enemy, so you must prevent him from ascending the throne and resolve the crisis between yourself and the storm." "System side quest: Stop the second prince''s rebellion and resolve this crisis!" "Quest Reward: The Intermediate Awakening of Two Lucky Daughters!" "Huh? The mid-level awakening of the two lucky girls? System, you are a bit tricky. Even if you don''t release the task, I''m afraid the two of them will reach the intermediate level in three or five months, right?" For the task of the system, Narant is not surprised. At this time, if the system didn''t step in, he felt a little unreasonable, but he heard the system''s reward, which made him complain slightly. However, this knight is also a reward for prostitution, so it can only be recognized. After all, whether it is for his future development or for Stella, he needs to try to rescue him. "Shirley, now tie this note to Xiao Huihui''s leg, and then ask Xiao Huihui to find Quick!" "Catherine, you will continue to use the previous method to attract the attention of those guards, and then launch a surprise attack!" With a decision made, Narant is ready to break through. Of course, the number of people on the other side is a bit large, so it is necessary to ask Quick and others to come over and cooperate with each other in advance. As for the note, he will prepare it when he leaves the small building. "Yes, my lord!" Soon, Xiao Huihui flew out. After waiting for about two or three minutes, Xiao Huihui has completed the task and returned. And Narant looked directly at Catherine. Catherine nodded, hid the thin rapier under the loose maid outfit, and immediately walked out of the grass, heading towards the gate more than a hundred meters away with a look of horror. "It''s not good! A few knights, the big thing is bad!" Catherine exclaimed as she trotted. The iron knights and guards looked at each other after seeing Catherine, and then a squad leader stepped forward. "What''s wrong, what happened?" "Several knights, His Royal Highness the second prince killed the eldest prince and **** His Majesty the King, you go to the rescue!" Catherine came to a few people. "Oh? Really? How did you know that?" Several people looked at each other, immediately surrounded Catherine, and then asked playfully. "You...you..." Catherine became even more terrified, clasping her arms around her chest and trembling. "Hey!" A group of Iron Guard knights and guards smiled evilly. "It seems that His Royal Highness will succeed soon! This maid is so beautiful, let''s celebrate here first!" "Haha, okay! By the way, now we don''t need to call the second prince His Highness, but His Majesty the King!" "Haha! Makes sense!" With that said, several Iron Guard knights giggled and stretched out their hands to grab Natasha. Since it is so easy to be drawn by the second prince, these people are definitely not good people. Swish! However, just when the faces of several people were smiling, Catherine moved. puff puff! As the thin thorn sword flickered, the two bronze high-level knights were too late to react, and their arms were chopped off. "Ah! There is something wrong with this woman, be careful!" It wasn''t until the next moment that the other cavalry knights and guards responded. "Dance of Thorns!" Although caught in the siege, Catherine was not afraid at all, and directly blessed her talent. She began to wander among the enemies like a ghost, and every time she stabbed an enemy, an enemy fell. The team leader of the Iron Guard Knights on the field was a silver middle-level knight, and upon seeing this, he immediately attacked Catherine. Whoosh! But at this moment, a flashing red arrow shot towards him rapidly, blocking his progress. "There are still enemies, everyone, be careful!" The squad leader was startled, and immediately saw Narant and Vivian after turning his head. Narant dashed forward with the blessing of Dou Qi, and arrived at the gate in just a moment. "Death!" He didn''t say anything, and rushed to the silver mid-level knight squad leader and swung his sword down directly. when! puff! The strong force directly split the captain''s long sword, and then slashed at his neck. "Ah! The captain is dead! Hurry up, hurry up and inform His Highness!" Seeing the death of the captain of the Iron Guard Knights, the few remaining Iron Guard knights in the bronze realm were startled, and immediately ignored the banquet palace. . Narant ignored those people, but killed the guards who were blocking the way all the way, and then came to the closed door. Boom! Narant directly removed the huge bolt on the door, and then the heavy door was slowly pushed open! "Sir!" Quick and the others saw the door open, and quickly rushed in from behind the grass not far away. "Well, take care of these guards and keep the gate until I come back!" Narant immediately ordered. "Yes Lord! Storm Knight, kill!" When Quick heard the words, he immediately led more than 20 Storm Knights to kill the surrounding guards who were still resisting. After leaving the gate to a group of his men, Narant didn''t stop there, but quickly headed outside. At this moment, most people in this outer layer don''t know what happened in the banquet palace, especially the elite knights of the counts. When Narant came outside, a bonfire was burning in a large open space, and the extraordinary knights of various families gathered here to drink and have fun, so happy! "Have seen Sir Narrant!" "Have seen Sir Narrant!" When Narant stepped into the open space, he hadn''t figured out how to stop everyone from drinking and revelling, but several extraordinary knights immediately recognized him. Narant looked up and found that it happened to be a few tulip knights. Seeing this, Narant had a plan in mind, and immediately called a few people over. Chapter 478： ashamed? "Several, I have a favor and I need your help!" "Sir Narant, despite his orders, we promise to do it for you!" Since Narant rescued the army and once became the most handsome ''retrorunner'', the extraordinary knights of several count families have treated him more or less. There is respect, not to mention these knights of the Tulip family. "Well, then you immediately tell everyone present to be quiet, I have something to announce!" Narant said without delay. The few people who heard the words were stunned for a moment, and then they looked at each other: "Yes, Sir Narant, wait a moment!" Several people did not ask the reason, and immediately dispersed in the field. "Quiet everyone, Sir Narrant has something to say!" "Quiet everyone, Sir Narrant has something to say!" With the shouts of several people, the surrounding knights gradually quieted down, showing doubts, and Narant also walked into the middle of the bonfire at this time. "Everyone, I''m sorry to interrupt your enjoyment of wine and food, but I have something very important and urgent to tell you now. I hope you don''t get confused after listening, and wait for me to finish talking first!" "Okay, Sir Narrant, what are you talking about, we promise not to cause trouble!" "Yes, Sir Narrant, say it!" A group of extraordinary knights did not know what happened, but they all gave Narant face a lot, and they put down their wine glasses and delicacies and waited. Narant nodded, and then began to speak loudly: "What I want to say is that there has just been a mutiny in the palace, and the king and the counts have now been coerced into the banquet palace by His Royal Highness the second prince, so I hope you can follow I will go together to rescue all the counts and His Majesty the King!" quiet! Incredibly quiet! When Narant said this, a group of knights who were still smiling looked at each other and waited on the spot. The air in the field seemed to be solidified, only the bonfire light beat and made a crackling sound of burning. "Na...Sir Narant, are you joking? This joke is too big!" After more than ten seconds, everyone saw that Narant''s expression was still solemn, and then someone hesitated to speak. "Everyone, I, Narant, vouch for my honor, I''m not kidding, the king and the counts have been controlled by the second prince and the rebellious Iron Guard knights at this moment, and the protagonist of tonight''s wedding, the eldest prince, has been killed by the second prince. , If we don''t go to rescue again, I''m afraid your counts will be in danger!" "This..." If it weren''t for Narant''s heroic performance in the autumn expedition, everyone would think that Narant would be a lunatic. Before dark, the entire palace was still in the festive festivities of a grand wedding, and this happened in a blink of an eye. Appalling things, who can believe this, who can accept it. "Sir Narant, Your Majesty and our Earl are both golden knights. How could they be controlled by the Iron Guard Knight and the Second Prince?" At this time, another question was raised. "Because the king and the counts were secretly poisoned and ingested a poison that can temporarily restrain Dou Qi, I''m afraid they can''t use Dou Qi now!" Narant quickly explained to everyone. Then he said solemnly: "Everyone, time is pressing now, we don''t have much time. When I opened the gate from the middle of the palace, there were already several enemies who went to report to His Royal Highness the Second Prince!" "So, for the safety of your counts, the sooner we act now, the better!" After speaking, Narant looked at the crowd. Unfortunately, in the face of Narant''s glance, the extraordinary knights still did not respond. After all, what Narant said was too shocking, and they had never heard of a potion that could seal vindictiveness. It''s true that they revere and respect Naland, but Naland is not a noble of their respective families. If they really followed Narant into the palace for no reason, if the matter is false, it would be an absolute death penalty, and it would also implicate the family. Seeing this, Narant frowned and was thinking about how to make these extraordinary knights believe in him, but someone in the field stood up. "Sir Narant, I''ll go with you! Everyone in the Tulip Knights obeyed the order, immediately bring their weapons and equipment, and come here to meet!" The person who stood up was Parker, the commander of the Tulip Knights. He didn''t have much friendship with Narant, and he didn''t even say a few words at all. However, Parker knew about the relationship between his young lady and his lord and Narant, as well as the magic of Narant when he was in the territory, so he basically concluded that Narant would not deceive them. "Yes, Lord Commander!" Immediately, the fifty or so tulip knights who followed Bernard all got up and quickly walked towards their small buildings. Just when Narant cast a thankful look at Patch, Patch turned to look at the extraordinary knights around him, "Everyone, what are you waiting for? Do you think Sir Narant has other bad intentions? ?" "It''s only been a few days since Qiu Zheng, have you forgotten that without Sir Narant, can the army return safely this time?" "Especially after the appearance of the Paladins, more than 2,000 Paladins chased after more than 1,000 of us, and many of them have been slowly caught up. In the end, if Sir Narant hadn''t turned back and ventured to lead the Paladins away, I''m afraid we are here. Most of the people have returned to the embrace of the God of Glory!" "At that time, Ser Narant could watch you die, but he gave his life to save you. Could he wait until today to harm you?" "Also, no matter if the matter is true or false you will arrive at the banquet palace later and see your Counts, won''t you personally inquire about the situation?" This pachy commander directly scolded the extraordinary knights of other families. In an instant, the expressions of the extraordinary knights who heard his words changed, and many people showed shame. Especially the two extraordinary knights who were rescued by Narant from the paladins at the rear of the escaped team last time. "I''m sorry, Sir Narrant, we''re ashamed to suspect you, we''ll go get the equipment with you now!" After finishing speaking, the two of them didn''t have time to ask their own commander''s opinion, and quickly walked towards their small building. "You two bastards, what are you running for? Have you asked me, the commander, and made me look like an ungrateful and shameless person. All the knights of the Buckler Knights obeyed orders, and now return to carry weapons and equipment, ready to follow Nalan Sir Te goes to the Banquet Palace!" "Sir Narrant, wait a moment! We will also go back to carry our weapons immediately!" All of a sudden, a group of knights moved and ran towards their small buildings, and the square immediately became empty. Chapter 479： You are dreaming! "Thank you, Your Excellency!" Seeing that the knight moved, Narant also breathed a sigh of relief, and then thanked Parker, the commander of the Tulip Knights. Although this is also saving the counts of their respective families, his own purpose is only to rescue Stella and complete his mission. "Sir Narant, it should be me thanking you, I will change the equipment now!" Parker didn''t dare to accept it, he saluted Narant, and quickly walked towards the small building. In just a moment, a group of extraordinary knights returned in full force. All the extraordinary knights, including the six earl families, had already arrived, and there were nearly three hundred people! "Everyone, please come with me now, your Count is at stake!" After speaking, Narant took the lead towards the gate of the city wall. More than 300 extraordinary knights followed closely, and Narant was accompanied by six silver peak knight commanders. ... At the same time, inside the banquet palace. "Earls, ten minutes have come! Have you made up your mind now?" The second prince Jagger glanced at the earls. The earls looked at each other and didn''t answer. Whoever comes out first at this time will definitely lose his prestige after that. "It seems that the earls are not ready to express their position until the last moment!" The second prince Jagger''s eyes turned cold for a moment, and then he swept over the heirs of the earls one by one. In the end, it locked on to Ulic next to Earl Batman. Ulic shuddered when he saw this, and Batman beside him also sank. The corners of the second prince''s mouth twitched slightly, "Rad, go and pull Master Ulic out!" "Jagger, how dare you!" Batman was shaking with anger. "Count Batman, don''t blame me. After Quint''s death, you will only have this one heir! I think you definitely don''t want to watch the only heir of the Dark Iron family die." The second prince took Batman. Gotta die. Since the last time Quint was assassinated at Fort Tulip, Ulic had become Batman''s only heir. "Second Prince, my Heitie family has no grievances or enmity with you. Why are you targeting me like this? It''s not just that my Heitie family has only one heir!" Batman was not convinced, and said something. Hearing this, the second prince glanced at Stella who was standing beside Bernard, the greed flashed in his eyes, and then smiled: "Haha! Earl Batman, as a gentleman, naturally has to take care of women. So come from your heirs first!" Immediately, Ulic was led by Ladra to the second prince. "Count Bartman, let me ask you, is your Dark Iron family willing to surrender to me!" With that, the second prince raised his long sword and put it on Ulic''s neck. "Father, save me!" Ulic asked Batman for help with a pale face. Batman looked ashen and hesitant, and finally looked at the king, but unfortunately the king was only gloomy at this moment and did not give any instructions. "It seems that Earl Batman is willing to lose the heir to the Black Iron family! Then I can only say sorry..." Saying that, the second prince''s eyes flashed with murderous intent. "Wait!" However, at the last moment when the second prince raised his sword, Batman finally softened, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. puff! It''s just that he may be a little late for this cry, and the second prince''s long sword still cuts a bloodstain on Ulic''s body. Fortunately, it was only cut on the shoulder, not the key. "I''m sorry, Earl Batman, I didn''t have time to stop just now, I don''t know what you want to say?" The second prince showed a playful smile, seeing all the nobles calling out perverted in their hearts. Now that he has spoken, Batman has nothing to be stubborn, and first looks at King Culver, "Your Majesty, I''m sorry!" After finishing speaking, he said to the second prince: "I... I am willing to surrender!" "Haha! Count Bartman, you don''t need to say sorry, my father will definitely not blame you, the knowledge of current affairs is the wisdom that nobles should have most, come on, take Young Master Ulic to bandage first!" The second prince was proud It was a good start, obviously. . Immediately, the second prince turned his eyes and looked at the other earls, "Everyone, now that Earl Batman is willing to surrender, what about you? Do you want me to threaten your children one by one? I can''t take it anymore, it''s not good to hurt your children!" "In addition, if any family declares allegiance at the end, then I will take back one-third of his land as punishment. Now, let''s take a stand!" The second prince''s voice fell, and the counts'' expressions became more uncertain. At this moment, Rakoff stole a gloomy glance at King Culver, then took the initiative to stand up and said: "My iron cavalry family, I am willing to surrender!" As the only earl who had no heirs present, Lakoff was actually the only earl who had grievances against King Culver in his heart. The reason is very simple, because of Tony''s death, he transferred most of the responsibility to King Culver. He felt that it was because the king refused to use the Fire Dragon Fort fortress to exchange, which caused Tony to have an accident, but the king himself and the descendants of other counts survived. More importantly, the king also prevented him from avenging Tony at the time. If this incident hadn''t happened tonight, Rakoff might have buried his resentment deep in his heart, but now he just took the opportunity to vent. After all, looking at the current situation, since they all have to choose to surrender, the sooner the better, so that they can leave good thoughts in front of the new king in the future. "Haha! Very good, Count Rakoff, your Iron Cavalry family will definitely become stronger in the future!" The second prince smiled again with satisfaction. Immediately, he looked at the remaining four counts, especially Bernard, with a playful look in his eyes. He knew that Bernard had the toughest temper among all the earls, and that was the reason why he chose Batman first. As for which lady should be taken care of, it was pure nonsense. Bernard ignored the second prince, but looked at his daughter with guilt, "Stella, it was your father who killed you!" "Father, it''s not your fault, and your daughter will support you in any decision you make. She knows that you will never be coerced by anyone!" Stella knew her father''s character, and she smiled faintly after hearing this~www.novelhall .com~ No fear of facing death at all. "If there is another life, father must be more careful to protect you!" Seeing his daughter so sensible, Bernard felt even more guilty. However, he had already made a decision, and he was unwilling to live like Rakoff, especially the greed of the second prince, which let him know that there might be other encounters waiting for his daughter afterwards. After speaking, Bernard handed out a beautiful short blade to Stella with difficulty. Stella silently squeezed the short blade in her hand and said nothing. Immediately, Bernard stood up and said, "Everyone, although we are nobles as earls, I am still a knight noble, do you still remember the oath I made under the witness of the God of Glory when I inherited the title? ?" "Humility, honor, sacrifice, valor, mercy, honesty, justice, spirit, these are the principles that we should have as knights." "I Bernard, as a noble knight, I will not surrender to any injustice or evil, Jagger, you want me Bernard to surrender to you, a rebellious person, dream it!" Chapter 480： meet by narrow road Whoa! Following Bernard''s sonorous and powerful scolding, the nobles in the hall were in an uproar. The remaining three counts, who had not yet had time to express their opinions, looked complicated and hesitated again. Batman and Rakoff''s faces turned red and white, especially Rakoff, who jumped out without any coercion. "Bernard, old man, what''s the trouble with you!" At this moment, King Culver, who had been watching from the sidelines, finally reacted and looked at Bernard with a wry smile. "Actually, even if you all surrender to this rebellious son, I don''t blame you. After all, this is a poisonous wolf that I raised myself, and it also affects all of your vassals!" "Your Majesty, you don''t have to say it, this is my Bernard''s choice!" "Okay! Very good!" The second prince finally laughed angrily, "Since you are so righteous, Earl Bernard, then I will fulfill you! Rudd, arrest Earl Bernard, and Miss Stella. Catch me too!" "Yes, Your Highness!" With that said, the Deputy Commander Rad slowly walked towards Bernard. Bernard pulled out the long sword from his waist with a clanging sound. As for Stella, he clenched the dagger and slowly raised it towards his snow-white neck. boom! "Your Highness!" However, at this critical moment, the gate of the palace was suddenly pushed open, and a captain of the Knights of the Iron Guard rushed in, his face full of anxiety. This sudden situation immediately interrupted the affairs in the palace. The second prince frowned and looked at the captain and asked, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that the gate of the palace is not allowed to be opened without my order?" "His Royal Highness, there was an accident in the welcome area. A young noble led someone to kill our Iron Guard Knight who was guarding the gate of the passage!" "What, there are nobles? Don''t all the nobles gathered in this palace tonight?" The second prince''s expression changed, "Rad, hurry up, leave it to me here, you immediately bring half of the people in the hall and outside the door. All the knight guards who are here, must guard the gate, if any outsiders enter this central area, they can kill them." Outside the welcome area is the area where the extraordinary knights of the earl are located. He originally thought that the reception area would be empty at night, so he only sent a team of ten extraordinary knights and hundreds of guards to guard. But I didn''t expect that a nobleman would suddenly appear out of nowhere. If the news spreads and the extraordinary knights of the earls gather together, then things will probably be turbulent again tonight. Now the second prince only hopes that the young aristocrat just has another purpose and has not found out what happened here, so that his people can quickly go over and block the gate again. "Yes, Your Highness!" Rad, who heard the words, did not dare to neglect, and immediately hurried out of the door. "You tie up these nobles first!" After Rad left, the second prince immediately ordered the remaining Iron Guard knights. Now that something has happened, things in this hall can only be temporarily stopped. When the aristocrats who were kidnapped heard the words, their hearts rekindled hope. They all speculated who this noble was, and at the same time prayed to the God of Glory for reinforcements. ... At the same time, on the passage to the banquet palace, Narant led a group of extraordinary knights forward quickly. Although there were several Iron Guard knights on duty along the way, those Iron Guard knights did not dare to stop them from running towards the rear when they saw that they were so aggressive. Gradually, they were about to approach the banquet palace. . However, just as they were about to arrive, a large piece of silver armor suddenly appeared on the front passage, which was the main force of the second prince. The second prince now holds a total of 2,000 Iron Guard knights and 3,000 ordinary guards in his hands. However, so many people would naturally not crowd around the banquet palace. After all, the palace is so big, there are still many places to guard against, so many forces are scattered around the palace to control the level. Around this banquet palace, there are more than a thousand Iron Guard knights and more than a thousand ordinary guards, including more than two hundred extraordinary knights. Now, these people are preparing to go to the welcome area under the leadership of Ladd. At this moment, the two sides meet each other in a narrow way. "Who are you, you trespassed into the palace, do you want to be rebellious? Aren''t you afraid of being punished by Your Majesty and the counts?" Commander Rudd was still a bit scheming, and he didn''t shout and kill immediately after seeing each other. Instead, seeing that the other party had more than 300 extraordinary knights, he bluffed and yelled under the flickering eyes. Narant stopped at the passage with a group of extraordinary knights. These knights do not yet believe 100% of the second prince''s treason. Many people looked at Narant after hearing this. Narant sneered, "Your Excellency, are you a thief calling to catch a thief! Since you said that His Majesty the King and the counts will punish us, then you should let the counts and the king come together now, and we promise to immediately bow down and confess!" "Your Majesty and the counts are attending the wedding of His Royal Highness the First Prince. Now that it''s a critical moment, how can you come out immediately? You should go back to the reception area first. I will go and report to you now, otherwise you may also implicate your family members. !" Rad''s expression changed slightly, knowing that he met someone who wasn''t stupid, but he still pretended. "Really? Could it be that the wedding of the eldest prince is more important than our three hundred or so titled knights trespassing into the central area of ??the palace? Or is His Majesty the King and the counts already under your control!" "Everyone, I don''t believe I need to say more about the current situation? We have made such a big noise. If your counts received the situation, I''m afraid they would have come to stop the accountability!" "Yes, Sir Narant is right, the Iron Guard knight on the opposite side, if you can''t invite my Count, then we can only say sorry, and we will attack now!" The extraordinary knights on Narant''s side responded accordingly. And Ladd became speechless. "Everyone, rush over with me. Time waits for no one. If it''s too late, your counts may be in danger. Kill!" Seeing this, Narant no longer hesitated, and immediately raised his sword and waved his arms. "kill!" When a group of extraordinary knights heard the words, they immediately followed Narant and rushed towards Rad and the others Kill them, kill them all, and leave no one behind! "Seeing that he could not be deceived, Ladd did not hide any more. With an order, more than 2,000 people rushed towards Narant and others. ... "Listen, what is that sound?" At the same time, in the banquet palace, the sound of shouting and killing all day long in the distance has vaguely reached here. "It seems to be fighting, and there are still a lot of people. Do you think we are saved?" "If several of the earl''s extraordinary knights come, then we are really saved!" "Then hope they all come!" "This... it seems a bit difficult. The counts are not there. Who can have such a great appeal to make them obey orders? Can they still attack the palace?" For a while, the large and small nobles in the hall were worried about gain and loss, and then they stretched out their ears and focused on listening to the sound of fighting in the distance. Chapter 481： Its you? "Bastard, what went wrong, and how did someone escape?" The second prince''s expression changed again and again as he listened to the fight. He could never have imagined that it was precisely because the eldest prince wanted to ambush Narant, which created the situation at this moment. Otherwise, if Narant was in this banquet palace just now, I am afraid that it would also be difficult to fly, and he could only watch him ascend to the throne. ... With more than 300 extraordinary knights against 200 extraordinary knights of the same strength plus nearly 1,800 ordinary guards, the odds of winning are not high. In the past, Narant could not give an accurate answer, but now he knows that the odds are really good. The extraordinary knights under these counts are also the elite of the elite, no worse than the king''s iron guard knights. What''s more important is that there are also six great leaders of various families on Narant''s side, and they are all silver peak knights. In contrast, the second prince''s high-level combat power is obviously insufficient, only Rad, a knight who can reach the peak of silver, and several high-level silver. With the fight, under the impact of several chiefs of the earl family, their two thousand people were gradually unable to resist, and they were compressed step by step by Narant and others and retreated towards the palace. "Shrink the formation and rely on the palace for defense!" Finally, when the 2,000 people were forced to retreat to the square in front of the palace step by step, Commander Rad had no choice but to take the initiative to order the line of defense to shrink, so as to better resist the enemy''s attack. And after he gave the order, he immediately trotted towards the palace gate. "How is it, Rade?" The second prince immediately asked as Rade entered the palace in a hurry. "His Royal Highness, there are more than 300 fully-armed extraordinary knights outside, they should be elite knights from each family, and among them there are six silver peak knights leading the team, the subordinates can''t resist it, they are about to attack the palace. door." "Trash!" Hearing such an answer, the second prince immediately became furious. However, he also knew that he needed to employ people now, so he suppressed his anger, "Do you know who is taking the lead outside?" "His Royal Highness, is a very young noble, but his subordinates do not know his identity." Ladd did not go out with the team, so he only knew his name and did not know him. "Very young noble?" The second prince pondered for a moment, but he didn''t remember who could lead the extraordinary knights of each family. At this time, the surrounding counts also heard the conversation between the two of them. Although they also did not know who led the team to rescue, there was a little light in their eyes instantly. On the other hand, Batman and Rakoff looked even more gloomy, not knowing what they were thinking. The two looked at each other and then said to the second prince: "His Royal Highness, why don''t the two of us go out now and see if we can get our subordinates to leave the palace?" Hearing the words, the second prince looked at the two of them, looked at the two guys for a few seconds, and then said with a smile: "Thank you for the kindness of the two earls, but let''s all go out together!" Although Batman and Lakoff have expressed their surrender, the second prince will definitely not trust them unconditionally. In case the situation turns bad later, it is very possible that the two of them will fight against each other. After all, the two of them are counts no matter what. If they can make up for it, his father will definitely not be able to do anything to them. After finishing speaking, without waiting for the two to say anything, the eldest prince directly instructed Rad: "Rad, you gag the mouths of the earls and **** me to the door, but I want to see if they vote. surrender!" At this time, the imminent thing for the second prince must be to push down the extraordinary knights outside first. Fortunately, he was holding the counts of various families in his hands, and he would definitely make those extraordinary knights avoid the rat. "Yes, Your Highness!" Rudd quickly led the Iron Guard knights to lead the bound counts to the gate. The second prince deliberately delayed and did not leave immediately. He first walked under the high platform and came to the side of the maid. "Didn''t your Freemasonry say that it has super powerful means? Do you have any other means tonight, I need help now!" "Please rest assured, Your Highness, you can go out and follow your plan with confidence, our Freemasonry will cooperate with you!" The maid showed no anxiety on her face, and comforted the second prince. "Okay!" Seeing the other party''s demeanor, the second prince immediately walked out of the palace. When he came to the outside of the palace, there were already shouts of killing in the square paved with bluestone slabs in front. His subordinates were beaten and retreated by hundreds of extraordinary knights, and they had been compressed to the steps of the palace gate. Seeing this, the second prince waved directly to Rad, and immediately pulled the king and a group of counts to the front of the palace steps. "Stop it all for me!" The next moment, the second prince gathered his fighting spirit and shouted. With this violent shout, those extraordinary knights who were still on the attack looked up one after another, and when they saw the detained Earl, their movements instantly slowed down. "It''s Lord Earl, Lord Earl was really caught by them!" "Damn, what should we do now?" For a while, a group of extraordinary knights hesitated and wanted to come forward to rescue, but their adults were all chained in shackles, and there were enemy swords shining brightly beside them. "You are optimistic now, the counts of your families are all here, I now ask you to surrender immediately, otherwise you will be killed!" The second prince pointed to the earls and said. "this¡­¡­" Hearing the words of the second prince, a group of extraordinary knights looked at each other, wondering if they should listen. "Everyone, don''t mess up, don''t listen to his words, if you put down your long swords and surrender, you won''t be able to save your earl, and even you will be captured!" At this time, Narant quickly pushed through the crowd and came to the front. "It''s you!" When the second prince saw Narant, his eyes immediately burst into anger. Originally, he didn''t know which nobleman ruined his good deeds but now he knew that it must be Narant. In this way, the new hatred and the old hatred are added together, and the second prince is already angry. Contrary to the second prince, the eyes of the earls and the earl''s heirs could not help but light up when they saw Narant. If it wasn''t for the fact that his mouth was blocked in advance, he would definitely say: Ah, it''s Narant! . This young man is wise and resourceful enough, so everyone is more looking forward to whether they can be rescued tonight. Stella''s eyes were even redder, and her eyes were slightly sparkling, and she pursed her lips and looked at Narant. "That''s right, His Royal Highness, the second prince, is just down here!" Narant saw that Stella and Bernard were intact, and his heart was more than half settled, "His Second Prince, your plan tonight may not be successful, It''s impossible for us to drop our weapons!" "It''s better than this, you and I each take a step back, I can let you go, and how about you let go of the earls?" Chapter 482： Magician! ¡­ ¡­ "Boy, are you also worthy of negotiating terms with me?" The second prince sneered. "Haha! His Royal Highness, the second prince, if it were in the past, I would definitely not be qualified to negotiate conditions with you!" "But... Now these three hundred extraordinary knights have listened to me, so I have them!" Narant still smiled tepidly, saying that the king turned his head to look at the six commanders, "Several commanders, what do you think? Yes or no?" "It''s up to Sir Narant to decide!" Since their respective counts could not order, the commanders naturally had nothing to say. Of course, now that Earl Batman and Earl Rakoff were deliberately hiding behind the crowd, the people from the Dark Iron Knights and the Iron Knights did not see them. "How is it? His Royal Highness, the second prince, have you considered it? The six commanders are peak silver knights. I''m afraid you can''t resist our attack at all. Why don''t you get enough gold coins and treasures and take them to the northwest. Live a life in the desert!" "Narant, you can go ahead and give it a try. I promise to send the counts to see the God of Glory first?" The second prince was not someone who would be frightened by a few words, so he immediately turned against the army. Although several knight commanders are willing to obey Narant for the time being, it is only in the case of the safety of the counts of each family. If the second prince really wanted to threaten the life of their earl, they would definitely not dare to change. "You don''t dare!" Narant also knew the truth of this. In order to get active persuasion, he must not be soft. "His Royal Highness, the second prince, everything you did tonight was to ascend to the throne and rule the Onyx Principality. If several counts were killed, the Onyx Principality would immediately fall apart. If you don''t talk about civil strife, you will also be the northern principality that is coveted by tigers. It can''t be resisted either!" "If you get to that point, not only will you have to run away, but you will also face the endless pursuit of the descendants of the six earl families, so I say you don''t dare!" Although Narant said this to the second prince, in fact, it was mainly said to a group of extraordinary knights. "You can try it!" The second prince''s face was ashen. Although the bottom line in their hearts has been pierced, they can only refuse to give in to each other under such circumstances. Next, the situation outside the palace began to stalemate. Narant did not dare to attack again, and the second prince also did not dare to act rashly. Both sides are waiting for the moment. As for when? The second prince was naturally waiting for the Freemasonry to make a move. Although he didn''t know what else the Freemasonry had behind him, judging from the calmness of the maid, he should not be disappointed. As for Narant, he has already given a few antidote potions to Xiao Huihui, and whenever there is a chance, he will let Xiao Huihui pass the potions to Bernard or the king and others. However, now that the king and a group of earls are surrounded, Xiao Huihui will definitely not be able to pass the potion silently, so he is also thinking hard about how to find opportunities. But when the two sides were at a standoff, the maid who had communicated with the second prince secretly brought two male servants to the side steps not far from the gate. The two male servants looked ordinary, but in their hands were a strange wooden staff with complex silver inscriptions on the surface. And at the top is a fiery red Warcraft spar! "Fire element wandering between heaven and earth! Please obey my call and burn my enemies... burst fireball!" After the two silently stood still, they sang in a humming voice. boom! boom! With the low voices of the two male servants and the waving of the wooden staff in their hands, a miraculous scene appeared in the next moment. In front of them, two bowl-sized fireballs suddenly popped up. Whizzing! Not waiting for the surrounding crowd to notice the strangeness, under the guidance of the two ''boys'', two fireballs swiftly shot towards the crowd of the Extraordinary Knights under the steps. "Ah! What is that!" As the two fireballs cut through the night sky and approached, the crowd finally discovered the anomaly. "I''m going, fireball!" Narant also discovered the situation with exclamation, and was shocked when he saw the flying fireball. Bernard had told him on the road a few days ago that the king had his arm cut off by the magician''s wind blade technique. Although the fireball technique appeared now, he also did not dare to underestimate it. Especially when he saw that one of the fireballs was clearly shot towards him. Before he could think about it, Narant flew towards the crowd of enemies in front of him regardless, and shouted at the same time, "Everyone, be careful, get out of the way!" Boom! It was too late when he said it, and his voice fell, and two roars exploded in the field. what! what! what! And with the sound of the explosion, the sound of screams suddenly followed. Narant immediately got up from one of the enemy guards who had been overwhelmed by him, and then looked behind him, but suddenly gasped. Only two meters away, the ground where he was standing was already scorched black, and there were four or five extraordinary knights lying on the ground around them, screaming constantly. Except for the armor, the clothes on their bodies had been burnt and tattered, and the skin under the tattered clothes was even more appalling, and had become a little charred. Obviously, they were burned by the flames when the fireball exploded. Narant shivered involuntarily. If he was directly hit by this fireball, would he still be able to survive? Whizzing! "Ah! No, the fireball is coming again, everyone, get out of the way! Get out of the way!" At this moment, two roaring fireballs appeared again in the air, and all the extraordinary knights scattered in panic. This fireball has exceeded their cognition, and the power is extremely terrifying, even they are also a little panicked. For a time, the situation that was still evenly matched was immediately reversed. "It''s going to end if this goes on!" Narant was in a hurry, he never imagined that there would be a magician under the second prince. However, this is not something he should think about now, he must find a way to quickly solve these two magicians. Otherwise, let alone rescue Stella and the other counts, I''m afraid he won''t be able to escape by then. According to the settings of the previous film and television, although the magician''s spells are powerful, their own defense is not as good as that of a melee knight. Although Narant saw a magician for the first time, he had seen a lot in his previous life and in film and television dramas. Regardless of whether it is true or false, he is ready to give it a try. Thinking of this, he directly took out a grenade, and then lit it on the torch that fell to the ground. ßÚßÚßÚ! Immediately after the lead was ignited, white smoke came out. Narant didn''t even think about throwing it directly towards a maid and two magicians on the steps. The three of them were stunned for a moment, not knowing what the iron ball was thrown at their feet. However, one of the magicians was cautious, and immediately took out a scroll and tore it apart. hum! Immediately, a red mask covered his whole body. Chapter 483： How did you break free? As for the other magician and the maid, they raised their feet to stay away. Boom! However, before they could take their steps, the grenade suddenly exploded. With a deafening roar, several people were instantly enveloped in gunpowder smoke. "Ah! My ears!" "Ah! My feet!" At the next moment, there was a cry of pain from the steps. As the smoke cleared, the guards who had never seen the grenade explode were startled. I saw four or five people lying around the explosion of the grenade. Two of them have completely lost their breath, it is the magician dressed as the maid and the manservant. As for the mourning people, it was the ordinary guards who were affected a little further away, rolling on the ground with their heads and thighs in their arms and screaming in pain. Of course, what''s even more amazing is that there is another person standing there in the center of the explosion since it was intact. "It''s all right?" Narant was also a little stunned. The magician who was shrouded in the mask was unscathed, but the mask became bleak. "Is this the legendary magic shield?" "However, the color seems to have faded, maybe..." Thinking like this, Narant took out two grenades from his arms again! And the magician also saw that Narant was attacking them, and immediately began to chant spells to Narant. ßÚßÚßÚ! Seeing this, Narant didn''t have time to think about it, and grabbed a grenade in each hand and directly slammed it on the torch. Waited for the lead point and then threw it directly towards the magician. At this time, the magician''s fireball had also formed, and it shot towards Narant with a swoosh. After Narant threw the grenade, he didn''t have time to think about it, so he just ran away. boom! Boom! The next moment, there were several roars up and down the middle steps. In one place, the fireball exploded and sparks flew. One is the continuous explosion of Narant''s two grenades. Fortunately, Narant ran fast enough, and finally escaped the fireball safely. As for the magician, he is also safe at the moment, but the magic shield on his body is no longer there! "Rad, what are you waiting for, hurry up and fight back! Especially that Narant, arrest him immediately!" Although it was the first time that the second prince saw the magician, he knew that the magician was The key to his victory, so he immediately issued a death order to prevent Narant from hurting the magician again! "Yes, Your Highness! The Knights of the Iron Guards, attack!" After hearing the words, Rad immediately took a group of the Knights of the Iron Guards and started off. As for himself, he went directly towards Narant! "Damn, it''s just that there are so many of you, I invite you to eat grenades!" The magician saw that he had no shield on his body and had moved to the back of the crowd. Narant had no choice but to look at Rad and the others, and then again Pulled out a grenade and threw it away. "Be careful, get out of the way!" Everyone has seen the power of the Narant grenade, so they all fled when they saw it. Boom! In the end, the grenade only wounded two or three slower ordinary guards. Whoosh! However, before Narant was disappointed with the little effect of this grenade, the magician suddenly appeared, and another fireball shot towards Narant. "Bastard!" Seeing this, Narant had no choice but to jump quickly and roll twice on the ground, only to narrowly escape the fireball attack. boom! The fireball shot on the stone slab beside it, and the fire suddenly splashed everywhere. "Go to hell!" Before Narant could get up to deal with the magician, Ladd was waving his long sword and chasing after him. Narant had no choice but to get up and start running. Rad is a peak silver knight, and even he does not dare to resist. What''s more, there are several famous silver middle and high-ranking knights around. While he was running, the magician was like a poisonous scorpion, would he use the fireball technique to plot against him and prevent him from escaping. In the end, Narant was blocked by Ladd and several Iron Guard knights. With the cooperation of the magician, they threw the chains at Narant, immediately restricting his movements. "Boy, let me see where you can run." Rad grinned and stepped forward. "Leave him to me!" At this moment, the magician on the steps spoke for the first time, and his voice was full of hatred. "Okay, Your Excellency!" The second prince responded politely upon seeing this, and then said to Ladd, "Ladd, control him and solve the problem for this miraculous Lord!" The second prince didn''t know how to call a magician, so he used the name Mysterious Lord for the time being. "Yes!" Rad heard the words and put away the long sword, and then looked at the magician. The magician didn''t talk too much, he grinned and started to cast spells and chanted, but he was going to give Narant a fireball directly. Narant''s complexion was ashen, but his eyes turned to look behind a pillar dozens of meters away. boom! At this time, the magician had finished casting the spell, and a fireball appeared in front of him. The next moment, as long as he aimed the fireball at Narant and released it, Narant would be scorched. "Haha, Narant, go to hell, remember to stay in your own territory and be the unlucky lord in your next life, don''t be a hero!" Seeing this, the second prince joked and finally released the resentment he had accumulated twice. . Whoosh! However, at this critical moment, a feather arrow wrapped in red light shot towards the magician at high speed. puff! The speed of the arrow rain was too fast, and caught off guard, the magician didn''t even have time to scream, and then he fell straight to the ground, his head was shot through by an arrow. "This..." The second prince smiled. "Haha! I''m sorry, His Royal Highness, the second prince, your support is gone!" Narant said. "Hmph, even so, it won''t change your fate. As long as you die, those extraordinary knights will be scattered sand!" The second prince''s face was ashen, but he was not without a chance. As he said As long as Narant is dead, then things are likely to turn around tonight. Having said that, the second prince immediately ordered Rad: "Rad! Kill it immediately!" "Yes, Your Highness!" Rad heard the words and pulled out his long sword again, and then came towards Narant step by step. "Wait!" Narant hurriedly stopped. "Afraid of death now? It''s too late!" The second prince smiled contemptuously. "No, I want the second prince to look behind you!" Narant looked at the second prince with pity and shook his head at him. "Behind?" The second prince frowned slightly, then looked behind him subconsciously. "B... Bernard... How did you break free?" When the second prince turned around, he was startled. I saw that the original iron chain in Bernard''s hand had broken, and he was standing behind him without saying a word. "I broke free with a grudge!" Bernard was expressionless. Chapter 484： The big picture is set Pfft! The second prince shook his body and squatted directly on the ground. Unbelievable: "How is this possible, why do you have a grudge, doesn''t it take three days to recover?" The second prince felt that it was impossible for Freemasonry to deceive himself. "Ask Narant later!" Bernard stomped on the second prince without saying a word, and then roared at the court: "Everyone, stop me!" After roaring, the pressure of the golden knight was instantly released, and immediately, both sides fighting on the square froze and stopped. Whoa! At the same time, all the chains around Narant were thrown to the ground. He was less than ten meters away from Bernard, and even a peak silver knight like Rad would not dare to move under Bernard''s Wia. "Boy, are you okay?" Bernard looked at Narant for the first time. "Lord Count, I''m fine!" Narant replied, and immediately disarmed Rad. "It''s fine, you''ve done a beautiful job tonight!" Bernard nodded, then walked to the king''s side. Next, things get a lot simpler. Bernard took control of the audience, and the extraordinary knights of each family quickly counterattacked and disarmed all the second prince''s henchmen. On the other hand, Narant ran to the side of the two magicians dressed as servants while the crowd was a little chaotic. He first came to the magician who was killed in the first blast, and immediately began to **** on him, regardless of the blood. However, the magician in the servant costume had nothing but a scroll on his body. The wooden staff that was originally in his hand was now divided into two sections, and Narant glanced at it without moving it. After quickly putting away the scroll, he walked towards the second magician. The second magician was shot to death by Vivian''s arrow, and the wooden staff in his hand was not damaged, but there was nothing else except the wooden staff. "I''m afraid this is the staff used by the magician, but why is there no magic book!" Narant picked up the staff and glanced at it, a little greedy and disgusted that he didn''t find the magic secret. However, he also knows that even if there is this magic secret skill, I am afraid that he will not understand it. After all, these guys are definitely not from this continent, so seeing that no one around him is paying attention to him, he directly puts the staff into the space ring. After doing everything, he was ready to go towards Bernard and others. "Narant!" However, Stella, who had been looking around before taking two steps, finally found him. "Stella, are you okay?" Narant immediately stepped forward with a smile. "It''s okay!" Stella''s beautiful eyes flashed with light, and a slight smile hung on the corner of her mouth. "It''s fine!" Narant felt the heat in Stella''s eyes, and laughed with satisfaction. "Narant, come here!" At this moment, Bernard, who was whispering with the king in front, beckoned to Narant. "Stella, your father called me, I''ll go over first!" "Well, you go!" Stella nodded, knowing the urgency of things. Immediately, Narant went directly to Bernard, the king and others, "My Count, Your Majesty the King!" "Well, your boy is very good!" The king responded softly to Narant when he heard the greeting. However, because one of the two direct blood descendants betrayed and the other was killed, the king''s current mood is not too exhausting. "Let''s go, let''s go to the main hall together, and bring this rebellious son with you!" Immediately, a group of counts headed towards the palace under the leadership of the king. At this moment, all the nobles who attended the wedding in the palace have been evacuated to the square, so the huge palace has become empty. "Narant, sit down too!" When they came to the innermost stage of the palace, Bernard and several other counts took their seats, and the king pointed to the position beside Bernard and gave an order. "Thank you, His Majesty the King!" Narant was not polite. However, what made him a little strange was that when he sat down, he found that Batman and Lakoff didn''t sit down, and they didn''t even go to the high platform, but stood under the high platform with their heads bowed and said nothing. Bernard saw Narant''s doubts, and immediately whispered a few words in his ear. "Is there such a thing?" Narant suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the two strangely. If Batman was forced to be helpless, this Rakoff was doing it himself. It''s just that I don''t know what will happen to the two after a while. Although it is very likely that the king will not punish too severely, after all, the background of the two families is there, but there must be something to show for example. After everyone was seated, the king said in a deep voice, "Bring that rebellious son up!" Soon, several honorable nobles brought the second prince up. The second prince has now lost his former high-spiritedness, and his complexion has turned a lot of gray. "Son of rebellion, have you ever thought of what will happen now?" King Culver asked with a blank face. "Hehe, I really didn''t expect this. I didn''t expect that I would be defeated by a little jazz!" The second prince raised his head, and he even had a smile on his face. boom! "Poison Wolf, can you still laugh?" The king was furious when he saw this, and slapped the armrest and shouted. "Haha! I know what I''m going to do, but it''s just death, so, father, you don''t need to show me any more majesty!" "You..." Facing the second prince''s madman-like appearance, King Culver was so angry that his hands trembled, but he was really helpless. "Second Prince, can you tell me why you did this? Have you been bewitched by someone with a heart?" Upon seeing this, Bernard knew that King Culver couldn''t continue to ask. Otherwise, not only would he not be able to ask anything, but he would also make himself half-dead, so he took the initiative to take the words. "Earl Bernard, there is nothing to bewitched or bewitched, the main reason is that I am not convinced. Why is Byron just born a year earlier than me, but he gets everything better than me!" "His trash can''t compare to me in terms of calculation and cultivation, but everyone''s attention has been on him since childhood. The heir to the throne is his, and the beauty is also his." "And what about me? In the future, I can only get a back cover of a viscount, and I will be driven to be a country noble in the future!" Hearing Bernard''s question, the second prince did not hide it, his face was full of resentment and answered Bernard glanced at the livid king, then continued to ask: "Second prince, What happened to the two magicians and the maid just now? What are their identities and how did they get in touch with you?" "Count Bernard, their identities, you can probably guess without me telling them!" "Yes, they are Freemasons. They found me three years ago. As for the rest, there is nothing to say, we are just a cooperative relationship!" "It really is Freemasonry!" Several counts looked at each other. Although they had guesses when they saw the appearance of the magician, they didn''t expect the other party to be able to attract even the identity of the second prince, which is quite unfortunate. . "Your Highness Second Prince, I have a question, I wonder if you can answer me!" At this moment, Narant interjected. But several counts and kings did not stop when they saw this. "Haha! What do you want to ask?" The second prince raised his head and glanced at Narant, the hatred in his eyes undisguised. "I want to ask if you killed Quint at Stella''s birthday celebration in Tulip Castle last time?" Chapter 485： Narrants Reward! "Quint?" The second prince paused, then laughed out loud, "Haha, what do you think?" "My Second Prince, I''m not sure, that''s why I asked you for an answer!" Narant frowned slightly, mainly because Quint''s death almost fell on his head last time, so he wanted to ask clearly. "Haha! I won''t tell you, you can guess for yourself!" The second prince showed a playful smile, ""By the way, Narant, don''t think that you have made great achievements this time, and you will be better in the future, I I tell you, you and your realm are likely to be destroyed in the near future! " "Your Highness Second Prince, you think you can scare me with such a low-level lie!" Narant''s face was full of disdain. "Haha! Narant, I''m not that waste of Byron, your aggressive tactics are useless to me, but I can explain the reason to you, that is, you have destroyed the good thing of Freemasonry, and they will definitely find you in the future. Trouble!" "Really?" Narant''s eyes flashed, and he continued: "Your Highness Second Prince, you have been in contact with the Freemasonry Society for so long, can you tell me what they have? It also allows me to take precautions!" However, next time, the second prince was not talking. Even against Bernard. When the king saw this, he was directly taken down. As for how to punish this rebellious son, it is up to the king himself. He also did not announce on the field. After the second prince was taken down, the betrayed Iron Guard Knight Commander and Guard Commander were also brought up for questioning. They don''t have the stubbornness of the second prince. After all, besides themselves, they also have family members in this capital. The two came under the high platform and kept kowtowing and begging for mercy, asking the king to spare their family. In order to obtain this kindness, he had to answer all questions, telling how he was bought by the second prince. In fact, although the second prince had deliberately drawn them over a few years ago to make them close to the second prince, they had never dared to betray the king, so they were not considered the second prince at that time. But the real choice to betray was after the call for this year''s autumn campaign. After the Qiuzheng, the second prince sent someone to find them again, and immediately began to coerce and lure them. The second prince threatened them that they and their families would die if they didn''t join him. However, if they are willing to obey him, then from now on, the great commander of the Onyx Principality will be theirs. In addition, the eldest prince gave them a magical potion, which could quickly increase their fighting spirit. In particular, the eldest prince assured Rad that as long as he got the throne, it would help Rad break through to become the Golden Knight. And Rade was also very moved after taking the potion that increased his vindictiveness. After all, the Onyx Principality had never seen a golden knight other than an earl and a king. If he really breaks through to become a golden knight, his status in the future can be imagined. As for whether the promise of the second prince is false, he thinks there should be no falsehood. After all, the second prince himself is not a golden knight. If he wants to shock several count families in the future, he will definitely need one or two high-end combat power like them. At least until the second prince himself became a golden knight. After the two commanders finished asking the question, the general cause and process of this usurpation were clear. After the two commanders who were destined to be dead were taken away, the king turned to Batman and Rakoff. What surprised Narant was that the punishment for the two was much more severe than he thought. Because the king used the confiscation of territory as the punishment for the two. Among them, the Batman family was fined and confiscated a face equivalent to two baronies. And Rakoff is even worse, it is directly a land area the size of a viscount. For such a punishment, although the two counts looked ugly, they could only admit the punishment. After all, this doesn''t endanger their family''s heritage, it just weakens their strength. Of course, there are punishments and rewards. As a great hero tonight, the king looked directly at Narant. "Narant, you made great contributions during the Autumn Conquest, and your contribution tonight is not weaker than that of the Autumn Conquest. The two together are unprecedented since the establishment of the Onyx Principality." "Tell me what rewards you want to get!" "Too insincere?" Narant rolled his eyes secretly. The king asked himself to mention it, and it felt very difficult. He is not a vassal of the king, and he doesn''t know what to get from the king. The only thing I can think of is land, but this directly crossed Bernard to ask the king for land, not to mention whether this will annoy Bernard, and whether the king will agree or not is hard to say. After thinking for a moment, Narant felt that it was better to keep a low profile. After all, even if he didn''t mention it, the king would definitely not lose his benefits in order to take care of the future. Otherwise, who would be willing to die for him in the future? "Your Majesty, everything I do is only for the sake of the principality. Although I am only a small knight, I know a truth. There are no intact eggs under the nest. It''s only possible under the circumstances!" "So, I don''t need any reward!" "Oh?" The king was surprised when he heard the words. When Bernard saw this, there was satisfaction in his eyes. "Haha! There are no intact eggs under the overturned nest. This sentence does make sense!" After a while, the king sold out, and this was the first time he smiled after the rebellion. "However, the reward is necessary, otherwise how can I, the king, convince my vassals in the future?" "So, listen to Bernard saying that you want to get a pioneering order, right?" The king looked at Narant. "Uh..." Narant choked for a moment, but he didn''t expect Stella to actually help him and Bernard. And Bernard really put it up to the king. "Yes... yes Your Majesty!" "Well, do you guys have any opinions on this, Narant wants a development order, he wants to open up the Fire Prairie!" The king looked at the other three counts. As for the attitudes of Batman and Lakoff, it was natural at this time. is ignored. "Your Majesty, we have no opinion!" Narant rescued Bernard and the king, as well as them and their children. Moreover, the place in the raging fire grassland is full of savages, and it is not completely different from their territory, and they will not say much more. In particular, the grassland could not be used to cultivate wheat, and they would not worry about the strong rise of Narant in the future and overwhelm them. "Very good, that development order is your reward, Narant, but the time limit is only two years. Are you satisfied, Narant?" "Thank you, Your Majesty the King!" Narant was of course satisfied, and it was a pleasant surprise to get this development order. As for the age limit of only two years, there is no way to do it. If there is no restriction, then Narant will be released. Shrinking, development orders basically have a deadline. Chapter 486： Mithril mine? "The pioneering order is Narant''s reward, so let''s talk about the rewards of your families in the autumn expedition!" "There are more than 12,000 gold coins collected from the Northern Principality in this autumn expedition. According to the practice of previous years, you and your vassals can share 45% of them." "However, since each of your families has lost a lot of manpower this year, I will give you half of it, which means that there will be 6,000 gold coins for you to share equally!" This time, the king did not exclude the black iron family and the iron cavalry family. After all, there is a big enemy outside, and taking back some territory earlier is already a punishment. And now the reward that should be given, it can be considered to appease them in disguise. For the Onyx Principality, the six earl families are all very important existences, and they really force them to be separated from their virtues, which is not in the interests of the Principality. The six counts naturally have no problem with this However, the king''s words did not end, after a pause, he continued: "In addition, in this autumn expedition, the role of the Tulip family is undoubtedly dazzling, whether it is intercepting the team behind the Northern Principality in the northwest, Or did Bernard receive a message to inform the Northern Principality of the ambush in advance!" "This has avoided the consequences of our army being completely wiped out by the Northern Principality." "So, in addition to the reward of gold coins, I will reward the Tulip family with an additional fief the size of a baron. Do you have any opinions on this?" "I am willing to obey your will, Your Majesty!" The counts had different expressions, but one thing was unifying, that is, with envy. This time, other families in Qiu Zheng suffered heavy losses, even the king, but Bernard and his vassal earned it. However, when everyone heard the king''s follow-up words, they finally understood why the king wanted to reward the Tulip family with territory. And also transferred the original envy and jealousy of Bernard to Narant. "Since none of you have any opinions, then the matter is settled like this. In addition, the location of this territory is on the edge of the Tulip Collar and the Fire Prairie, which is the baronial territory I just received from the Black Iron Family!!" "Bernard, hand over to Earl Batman yourself later!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Bernard responded immediately with a smile. "It''s adjacent to the Tulip Field, and it''s adjacent to the Fire Prairie? Isn''t this Quint''s territory?" Narant''s eyes widened. Although he obtained a corridor into the grassland from Quint by extortion last time, it was only two or three miles deep, and the width was too narrow to be safe. Even if the grassland is really opened up by him in the future, the passage will be pinched by the Hei Tie family like a throat. But if this territory belongs to the Tulip family, then this concern will disappear in the future. Next, the king didn''t stay too long, after all, he still had a lot of things to deal with. After the king dismissed the counts, Narant returned with Bernard. "Narant, how is it, do you have confidence?" On the way, Bernard looked at Narant with a smile. "Lord Count, what confidence?" Narant didn''t react. "With the two-year development order, how many territories do you think you can open up?" "This... Lord Count, I don''t really have a bottom line, but I think I can open up an area larger than my current territory, right?" Narant was surprised, but he didn''t dare to say too much. Full, humble is his motto. "It''s bigger than your territory? It seems that you have a lot of confidence?" "Narant, don''t forget that a fortress or a castle must be built to develop a territory to achieve stable control, and the population also needs to be maintained for a long time to thousands of people to be considered as a territory!" Although Narant is enough Modest, but Bernard still expressed slight surprise. Although the development order does not limit the size and area of ??the land, it also has other restrictions, otherwise it is easy to be exploited. At that time, a certain noble would take a development order and wander around with his men and horses, saying that the land belongs to him, wouldn''t he be able to occupy the entire continent. Therefore, the real and effective proof of ownership of the development of the territory is related to the real control strength. For example, if you occupy a territory the size of a barony, then you must establish a gathering place with at least a thousand people. As for the territory of the Viscounty and Earldom, there are 5,000 people and tens of thousands of people respectively. Therefore, in Bernard''s view, it is not as simple as it seems to want to open up a new territory. If there are no enemies, it is fine, as long as the survival of the population can be satisfied. If there is an enemy threat, it is necessary to guarantee both safety and survival. And there are barbarians living on the Fire Prairie. The living environment is harsh and dangerous. Even if you want to build a defensive fortress, you will be short of wood and stone. What¡¯s more, the grasslands were not suitable for growing wheat, so Bernard thought that the best outcome for Narant might be to develop a territory the size of a barony. Now that he said it so smoothly, he was naturally very confident. How did Bernard know that Narant actually wanted to run this large grassland into his own back garden. Even if it can''t be completely captured, it must be the majority. As for the construction of defense facilities, and the problem of food, it can actually be solved for him. He Narant has bricks. Bricks are lighter than stones, easy to transport and faster to build. It will certainly not be difficult to build any defense facilities at that time. As for the food, his sweet potatoes and other seeds are cultivated, they can be cultivated on a large scale. The seeds of sweet potatoes are the sweet potatoes themselves, and they can grow geometrically. After a sweet potato germinates, it can be cut into several pieces along the sprout for seeding With a green elf, this is not a problem at all. Narant is not worried about the development of things, as long as the invasion of dark creatures has been solved for a period of time, it will start to act. However, now he is more interested in the unknown armor of the Paladins, so he asked Bernard: "Lord Count, I have something I want to ask you!" "What''s the matter, Narant, you said!" "Lord Count, the last time we evacuated, I fought with the Paladins, but when my long sword slashed at them, I found that I could only cut a small gap, not even hurting the flesh of the enemy. Do you know what''s going on?" "Huh?" When Bernard heard the words, his relaxed expression showed a little solemnity. After thinking for a moment, he said to Narant, "Narant, I didn''t expect you to find out about this too!" "Actually, I also discovered this problem after intercepting the Paladins with the king and other counts that day!" "The armor on those paladins is stronger than ours, and even the long swords in their hands are sharper and harder!" "I and a group of earls later discussed this on the way back, and finally heard a guess from His Majesty the King." "His Majesty said that he had seen such a description in the old king''s notes, saying that there is still a kind of golden elf in this world, and the elf mines are all more magical ores!" "It seems that some mithril ore, fine gold ore and other ores can be mined. Therefore, His Majesty the King speculates that the church has mastered more advanced and rare ores!" "Mythril mine? Golden elf?" Narant''s eyes widened. Chapter 487： Chinese cabbage is going to be kidnapped! Mithril is often mentioned in previous life novels. Anyway, it is an absolutely tall and precious metal. Although I don''t know whether the Mithril in the novels of the previous life can be compared with the Mithril in this world, it is certain that the existence of Mithril is higher than that of steel. The only thing that makes Narant a little puzzled is that he doesn''t seem to have heard of golden elves before. Don''t all the mine elves only have yellow elves? Bernard knew what he was thinking by seeing his expression, and immediately said with a smile: "Of course, this is just a guess, Narant, you don''t have to pay too much attention, at least the king and all of our counts have never seen the golden boy. Elf!" It turns out that you haven''t even seen a few big nobles? Narant now realizes that he is not ignorant. However, then he became more curious, "Lord Count, since there is no golden elf on this continent, how did the old king see it?" "Narant, I also asked His Majesty the King curiously about this, but His Majesty said that the old king only wrote such a paragraph in his autobiographical notes, and did not say where he saw it!" "However, in any case, Narant, you are the most important thing to develop your territory now. Don''t think so much. Although the church is very powerful, it is not so easy to take our Onyx Principality, otherwise they will not always be Dormant till now" "Yes, Lord Count!" Narante responded with his head. As for doubts, I can only hold them in my heart temporarily, and I will have the opportunity to explore in the future. The appearance of the magician and the ship he picked up at the seaside indicate that the world is actually very broad and not limited to this place. Although he still doesn''t know how to get to that continent. Perhaps there should be access to the north so that the church can reach. However, this matter can only be explored while developing. In addition, he felt that Bernard and others must also have related speculations, after all, the earls are not fools. Next, the two chatted all the way. Narrant asked who would inherit the throne of the kingdom after the death of the king''s two heirs. Bernard smiled and told him not to worry. As a king, Culver actually had quite a few heirs. But only Byron and Jagger are justified, and the others are illegitimate children. In the past, these illegitimate children were naturally not on the table, but after this incident, one must choose one of them as the heir. However, the oldest of these illegitimate children is only twelve or thirteen years old, so the king must still spend a lot of time to cultivate. After learning about the situation, Narant was not surprised, on the contrary, he admired Bernard more and more. The other great nobles have more or less illegitimate children, but Bernard really only has one heir of Stella. It is said that after his wife died twenty years ago, Bernard had no plans to marry again. Next, the two continued to chat, Bernard also asked how Narant discovered what happened tonight, and also curiously asked about the antidote. About how he found out, Narant answered truthfully. As for the antidote, Narant used a description of the poisoning symptoms that he happened to read in a knight novel. Then, after running back to the small building, I asked the medical team leader who can configure the medicine to configure it. I didn''t expect it to be successful. In this regard, Bernard has only one sentence, that is, Narant is really a person favored by the God of Glory. After all, what Narant has experienced during this period can only be explained by the blessing of the God of Glory. In this way, the two quickly returned to the welcome area. Because of this rebellious incident at night, the extraordinary knights of the counts were allowed to station outside the small buildings of the counts in the welcome area. This is just in case there is still a remnant of the second prince, or the spies of the Freemasonry are not cleared. "Father, Narant, you are back!" Just after arriving outside Bernard''s small building, Stella was standing at the door in a gorgeous long skirt. "Why don''t you go to rest!" Bernard looked at his daughter lovingly. When the incident happened earlier, he felt bad for him. Handing out a dagger to his daughter and letting her prepare for the worst is something that even a powerful noble like Bernard has rarely experienced. "Father, it''s still early!" Stella shook her head and said with a smile, "Father, I just asked Narant''s subordinate Chef Rose to cook a dinner, let''s go to Narant''s place to eat together. !" Bernard was taken aback, "Stella, it''s not good for you to greet Narant''s subordinates like this!" "Father, I thought that you didn''t even eat dinner, and the food in the palace kitchen must be afraid to eat, so I arbitrarily suggested that Chef Rose cook some." "Narant shouldn''t be angry." When she spoke, Stella looked at Narant, her eyes were still so bright and moving. "Of course not, Lord Count, it''s my honor that you can come and enjoy the food!" Narant responded quickly. "Then go!" Bernard looked at his daughter, then at Narant, shaking his head helplessly. Immediately, the three of them changed direction and headed towards Narant''s small building. "Hey, why is there someone living in the small building on this side tonight?" When Narant arrived outside his small building, he found that the adjacent small building was also lit. He also lived here for several days, but the first two days were empty. However, Bernard and Stella were still waiting, and Narant didn''t have time to think about it, so he took the two directly into his small building. At this time, the table in the small building was already full of various delicacies. The three of them sat down and started eating. Rose''s craftsmanship is of course needless to say, and Bernard constantly praised Narant for having a good cook during the meal. As a woman, Stella did not eat as much as Narant and Bernard. So, after a while, she was full, and then she specially put a large piece of roasted golden barbecue for Bernard, and then a pair of beautiful royal blue eyes blinked and said to Bernard: "Father, Nalan Te has made such a great contribution this time, does His Majesty the King have any reward for Narant?" Bernard is still not enough to nod Xindao daughter knows how to feel sorry for herself, but she was stunned after hearing the words, and then looked at Stella with a look of resentment. This dish is clearly for the Narant kid. Only seeing the expectant look in his daughter''s eyes, Bernard put down his knife and fork and said helplessly: "Your Majesty''s reward has been given. It''s the pioneering order you mentioned to me last time." "Ah! Really? This is great, congratulations, Narant!" Stella immediately showed a happy expression, and then congratulated Narant. "Stella, I would like to thank you for this. If it wasn''t for you to help me mention it, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to get this development!" Narant also put down the knife and fork in his hand, and thanked Stella very sincerely. This is the truth, because he originally had no hope for the development order, after all, this is similar to the reward territory. I just didn''t expect Stella to turn her head and tell Bernard, so that she could get this pioneering order by chance. Narant wanted to thank her privately and solemnly after he went back, but since he mentioned it now, he must make a statement first. "Narant, don''t thank me, this is the reward you got for your bravery, and you saved me again today!" Seeing Narant''s glowing eyes, Stella had no reason to be accepted on the battlefield of the autumn expedition. Rand''s strong kiss suddenly blushed slightly, and his heartbeat was thumping violently. "Cough cough!" At this time, Bernard couldn''t get past it, feeling that his Chinese cabbage was about to be kidnapped. Narant immediately retracted his gaze upon hearing the sound, mainly because he didn''t expect Stella''s reaction to be so big. Just a glance, how can you blush, as if you had kissed her forcibly. Chapter 488： Staff "Father!" Stella''s reaction was different when she heard the coughing sound. Although her complexion became more and more rosy, she still said coquettishly towards Bernard. "Hey, father didn''t say anything!" Bernard was a little lightly called by his father. Since he decided to let the second sons of the vassals participate in the competition, and then choose a husband for Stella, Stella has not given him a good face. Now that his daughter''s attitude has finally changed, he is naturally happy. With this happiness, the jealousy in Bernard''s heart disappeared immediately, and he paused and continued: "Stella, in fact, our tulips also got a reward today!" "Oh? Father, what''s the reward?" Stella understood that the reward was definitely not gold, otherwise her father wouldn''t mention it on purpose. "It''s a fief the size of a baronial!" "Oh! Your Majesty is really generous!" Stella nodded. In recent years, the king has indeed rarely rewarded fiefs. "Stella, Your Majesty is generous, and my father is actually very generous!" Bernard laughed immediately. Seeing Stella''s puzzled expression, Bernard said, "Although His Majesty the King has rewarded Narant for his credit this time, Narant is a vassal of our Tulip family, so my father also needs to reward him heavily. !" "And this fief is just connected to Narant''s territory, so I will reward him directly." "Uh!" Narant listened to the conversation between the father and daughter, but was stunned. "Father, you are such a generous monarch!" Stella once again showed a surprised expression when she heard the words, and her white and crystal teeth were exposed. When Bernard heard the compliment, he was naturally overjoyed. He saw where Narant was stunned, and then looked at him and said, "Boy, how is it, are you satisfied with this reward?" "Very satisfied, Sir Earl Xie for the reward!" Narant didn''t say a word, and immediately stood up and gave a respectful salute. "Haha! Come on, this is at the dining table, not at the canonization ceremony!" Bernard was even more happy, then waved Narant to sit down. "Father!" However, at this moment, Stella continued to speak. "What''s wrong?" "Father, the territorial reward is very good, but have you forgotten another thing?" "whats the matter?" "Father, if you add the territory you just awarded, Narant''s territory is only slightly smaller than that of the viscount lord, but now his title is only a knight, isn''t it too unsuitable?" Della opened her mouth slyly. "Stella, you''re not married yet, so you''ll help outsiders come to your father to get benefits!" Bernard was helpless when he heard the words, and paused: "This father has already thought about it, and when he returns, In Tulip City, my father will make Narant a baron in front of all the vassals." "Stella, are you satisfied now? Bernard felt that with Narant''s ability, it was no longer necessary to continue to participate in the competition, so the baron might as well be canonized to him earlier. Besides, can''t he see Bernard''s own daughter''s thoughts? Therefore, this is also a disguise to make other second sons who participated in the competition give up. "Father, what are you talking about!" Stella suddenly wanted to find a crack to get in. However, the joy on that face could not be concealed, and at the same time, he secretly looked at Narant, wanting to see what his reaction was. And Narant was also looking at her at the moment. Narant discovered that the several rewards he wanted with Stella that day had all been realized, or exceeded. With the title of Baron, it means that the Storm Territory will always belong to him. No matter how it develops, this land will only be named Narant. ... Next, the atmosphere at the dinner table became more pleasant, Stella also asked the little maid Lina to bring over all the wine that had been confiscated, and then let Narant and Bernard drink it. When he was full, Bernard did not stop, and left with Stella, who was reluctant to part. Stella originally used an excuse to ask Narant about the rescue process tonight, and wanted to stay in this small building for a while. However, Bernard would not let his cabbage daughter stay in the small building at night, so he took Stella away with the words he asked again tomorrow. In fact, Narant also wanted Stella to stay alone for a while, because after drinking some wine, she felt a little bit nostalgic about the feeling of the last time she was walled. And after such a big event happened tonight, he felt it was a good opportunity to launch an offensive, and Stella would definitely not refuse. Unexpectedly, Bernard was so serious that he lost his great opportunity. In desperation, Narant took a shower and went straight to the bedroom. Although he didn''t use up much vindictive energy in the previous battle, he was still a little tired after being extremely excited. Leaning on the head of the bed in the bedroom, Narant suddenly remembered the spoils he had collected tonight. Immediately opened the space ring and took out a scroll and a staff. From the outside, this scroll is actually no different from an ordinary parchment scroll, except that many complex inscriptions are painted on the surface with animal blood or some kind of paint. In addition, at the opening of this scroll there are several characters that Narant does not know, which should be the effect of the famous scroll. "These words match the words on the two books I got, and they seem to be of the same type. Therefore, the magician must have come from an unknown continent, just like my two books!" Thinking like this, Narant put away the scroll carefully. At present, he doesn''t know what effect the scroll has, so he doesn''t dare to study it. Earlier in the battle, I saw that the magician could release the spell directly by tearing the scroll, and this should be the same. Immediately, Narant picked up the staff again. Although this staff is made of wood, it is definitely a work of art. I don''t know what material was used to polish the surface of the staff, it is extremely round and smooth, with a jade-like texture. If it weren''t for the pressing feeling and coldness of jade in his hand, Narant would definitely not believe that it was made of wood. On the smooth surface of this staff, there are also exquisite and complex silver inscriptions. This inscription extends from the end of the staff to the top, and finally converges on the large beast spar. "How to release the magic?" The staff did not feel strange in the hand. Immediately, Narant thought about it, and closed his eyes to perceive. Not to mention, with his perception, he felt a hint of warmth in his hands. Of course, this is just warmth, and it must be foolish to want to release magic without a teacher. "When I have a chance, sir, I must also learn magic. We don''t ask for any magic and martial arts to suppress everything, but with a small fireball, the shape is absolutely cool!" Chapter 489： window climber natasha After checking, Narant put away two trophies. These trophies need to be well preserved, I believe they can be used in the future. "Sleep and sleep! When I return to the territory this time, sir, I am a hereditary baron, and I can start my own family from now on!" With that said, Narant was about to lie down. Whoa! However, at this moment, there was a sudden movement outside the window. Narant was immediately startled. "Could it be that the rest of the second prince''s party is going to take revenge?" Narant didn''t dare to be negligent, and immediately gently pulled out the long sword hanging on the bedside, and then cautiously walked towards the window. Kaka! And just when he walked to the window and was leaning against the wall to secretly observe the outside, there was a sound of prying from the window. "It''s really someone!" Narant''s eyes froze, holding the long sword tightly in both hands. Squeak! With prying, the window was pulled open a moment later. Immediately, a pair climbed in with the edge of the window, and Narant raised his long sword to cut it down. He is not afraid of hurting innocent people. He came to climb the window in the middle of the night, and it wasn''t the gangster Narant who didn''t believe it. "die!" Narant snorted coldly. "ah!" And when the long sword Hanmang flashed and slashed down, a head just came in through the window. When the man saw the long sword falling, the man shuddered in fright. "Hey!" Narant took a deep breath after seeing the appearance of the head, and immediately stopped the long sword from falling. In the end, the blade stopped one centimeter away from the man''s face. "Na...Narant..." The man who was almost killed by Narant''s sword turned pale, and his voice trembled and shouted softly. "Natasha, what kind of trouble are you making?" Narant was powerless to complain! It was none other than Natasha who smashed his window this night. After speaking, Narant grabbed Natasha''s arm and pulled her whole body in. "Are you okay?" When Natasha stood still in the bedroom, Narant closed the window and asked with a frown. "No...it''s fine!" Natasha was still a little scared now. "It''s fine, Miss Natasha, why are you here so late and climb the window? If I hadn''t found out in time, you would have died." Narant''s tone was a little serious. It actually surprised him just now. If he really hurt this Natasha just now, let''s not say how to explain it to others, even if he himself would not be able to pass the test. Hearing Narant''s slightly reproachful question, Natasha, who finally recovered, couldn''t help but her eyes turned red, and the crystals began to flow in her beautiful eyes. "I...I miss you..." After finishing speaking, the crystal tears finally couldn''t stop pouring out of her eyes. The seductive beauty with this pear blossom and rain made Narant''s heart pound. Especially the line I miss you, which made him feel like a heinous sinner. "Natasha, don''t cry, I don''t mean anything else, it''s just that what you just did was too dangerous!" Nalante surrendered immediately, and then carefully pulled Natasha to the sofa beside him. "I... I''m worried about being seen by others when I come in through the main entrance!" Natasha''s tears stopped immediately as Nalande put away her reproach. "Okay!" Hearing such an explanation, Narant was naturally at a loss for words. He felt that the girl''s crystal tears just now were not acting. If this is the case, then the acting skills may not be a problem for more than a dozen consecutive Oscar statuettes. After a pause, Narant continued: "Natasha, how could your father or the king let you go out at ease?" After he rescued a group of counts before, Natasha was taken out of the banquet hall by the Frank family, so Narant did not see it. Originally thought it should be taken home, or a safer place in the palace, but I didn''t expect her to appear here. "The king and my father definitely refused to let me go out. They sent more than ten extraordinary knights to guard me!" "However, I live next door to you, so I climbed the tree while it was dark!" Natasha''s face was slightly rosy. She secretly climbed the window and delivered it to the door. She had never done such a thing before. Don''t say it was done, I didn''t even think about it. "So it''s you who lives in that small building!" Narant immediately understood. I was puzzled by a new neighbor before, but I didn''t expect it to be Natasha. However, the arrangement of the king and others is also understandable. There are a number of earls living here, and all those extraordinary knights are stationed here tonight. Therefore, if there is any trouble, they can immediately come to support. "By the way, Natasha, now that the eldest prince is dead, how will the king and your family arrange for you next?" Narant asked curiously again. "There are no arrangements. He died before the wedding between me and the eldest prince was completed, so it is estimated that I will be able to go back in two days!" Natasha shook her head, then looked at Narant with burning eyes, Staring closely at his eyes, he said, "Narant, I don''t have to get married, are you happy?" Faced with this problem, Narant is really stumped. Natasha doesn''t need to get married, he is actually happy from the bottom of his heart. The problem was that he didn''t dare to say it. To be honest, although he also has Natasha in his heart, he is definitely not as heavy as Stella. He really had feelings for Stella, as if he was in a state where there was only a layer of window paper before the relationship was established. For this Natasha, possessiveness is more than emotion He does not deny that he wants to possess this fairy-like woman, but in this aristocratic world of monogamy, it is too difficult . If it was in ancient China, he would definitely make a promise immediately, and he would do it first. But not here. Because he can only take one wife on the spot, the other person cannot give the name. And Natasha and Stella are the most dazzling flowers in the Onyx Principality, and Narant felt that it was a blasphemy for them to want any one of them to be a lover. However, at the moment of his hesitation, Natasha''s eyes slowly changed from the original expectation to disappointment and loneliness. Seeing this, Narant''s heart softened, so he said, "I must be happy if you don''t get married!" "Really?" Natasha immediately turned from sadness to joy. "Really!" Narant nodded solemnly. After a pause, he said, "It''s just Natasha, you also know about me and Sida..." Nalante was afraid that Natasha would see the illusory hope, and felt that it was better to cut it when it was done to avoid her pain. "I know, Narant, you don''t need to say anything!" However, Natasha just got up from the sofa after Narant said a few words. Those white and slender fingers were stuck in his mouth. "I know that the one you want to marry is Stella. After all, you and her have known each other for so long, and it was because of your participation in the competition that you became a jazz!" "I don''t want you to blame your own monarch, so I don''t care about my status, as long as you are good to me, then I... I am willing to be your lover!" Natasha looked at Nalan with affectionate eyes. Te, said slowly. Chapter 490： Will this be too crap? "This..." At this moment, Narant couldn''t even feel the pressure of the airbag, but was stunned by Natasha''s amazing words. If it is in the afternoon, it is Natasha who wants to leave a good memory and fulfill a small wish before being ''imprisoned''. But now that the shackles on her body are gone, but she said these words, Narant really doesn''t know how to answer. As a modern person, in the past life, I am afraid that only in a dream can I meet such an understanding, knowledgeable and interesting woman who loves herself and is not responsible. Should I refuse? Or embrace it? Will this be too crap? What would happen if Stella found out? For a while, Narant also hesitated. "Natasha, be more rational..." Narant wanted to say something. "Don''t talk, Narant, I miss you..." After speaking, Natasha didn''t care, her red lips pressed down directly towards Narant... Immediately, the door of the school bus going to the kindergarten was welded to death again, and then it turned to the high-speed, and the speed soared to 180 miles. On the way, wheel marks were left on the sofa, carpet, armchair, bedside and other markers... (10,000 words omitted here...) A hearty battle lasted until dawn... Oh no, there should be more than one battle, anyway, Narant himself can''t remember how many. In short, when dawn came, even his silver knight supported his old waist, feeling that his body was going to be hollowed out. Natasha, on the other hand, was blushing and smiling like a flower. After a night of fighting, not only did she not get tired, but she became in good spirits. This is really only exhausted cows, no ploughed land... "Narant, when are you going to return to the territory?" The arrival of dawn means parting. And this time, I don''t know when we can meet each other, Natasha is obviously reluctant. "I''ll leave in two days!" Looking at Natasha, the stunner, with slightly complicated eyes, Narant felt that he was going further and further on the road of a scumbag. Both Stella and this Natasha are so good, but I want to have both at the same time. As for the time to return, the king''s reward had already been obtained. Bernard had asked him for his opinion during the dinner earlier, and he planned to return the day after. Narant naturally has no opinion on this. It is almost two months since the autumn expedition, and he doesn''t know what the situation of the territory is. He also wants to go back and have a look. "Two days later?" Natasha pursed her lips, disappointment in her eyes. Although there are still two days, but after dawn, it is estimated that the king and his father will summon her and take them back to the Frank family''s manor. In this way, it is impossible for her to have such a chance to meet Narant alone again. "Reluctant?" Seeing this, Narant flirted with her soft brown hair, showing a trace of pity. "Reluctant!" Natasha nodded. "I''m also reluctant, but if the territory develops in the future, I will definitely come to you!" Narant assured. "I''m still here to find you!" Natasha shook her head, "If you want to develop your territory well, you must not leave the territory often, and I have nothing to do anyway. After a while, the family will allow me, and I will find an excuse to come to Tulips. collar!" Hearing this, Narant can only nod his head, what else is there to say? There is a woman like this, what can the husband ask for? After thinking about it, he pretended to touch under the pillow, and then took out a water spray. "Natasha, you are in the capital now, and with the financial resources of your Frank family, it is estimated that you are not short of precious gifts!" "I have a water spray here, it''s a gift for you!" "Water droplets?" Natasha looked at the ordinary pearl curiously. Although it is not small, it seems that there is nothing unusual about it. Moreover, as a heir of the Frank family, she is familiar with all kinds of treasures, but she has never heard of water spray. "That''s right, it''s just spraying water beads. When you put it in the water, you can spray a small stream of water, just like this..." With that, Narant threw the beads into the teacup beside him. " Zizi! As the water droplets were thrown in, a small column of water sprayed out from the silver cup immediately. "Ah!" Although it was more than one meter away, the spray of water still inevitably splashed onto Natasha''s clean shoulders, and she suddenly exclaimed. "Shh!" Narant was startled and quickly covered Natasha''s mouth. Fortunately, there was only a little tea in the silver cup, so the small water injection only existed for a moment and disappeared. After Natasha''s mood stabilized, Narant let go of her mouth. "Narant, how can there be such a magical bead?" "This is a special product of my storm collar. You can make a small pool and a statue in your manor, and then it will continue to spray water jets. If it is on a sunny day, you can even see a rainbow!" "How is it, are you satisfied?" "Satisfied! As long as it''s what you gave, I''m satisfied!" Natasha''s eyes showed sweetness, and then she greasyly put her face against Narant and kept rubbing, like a lovable kitten. Continuing to be warm with Natasha for a while, and seeing that the sky was about to light up, the two said goodbye. Natasha reluctantly turned out the window again. ¡­ For the next two days, Narant didn''t go out much, and soon after two days, he could finally set off on his return journey. Outside the gate of the capital, Narant followed Bernard''s team with a group of his subordinates. Bernard, as an earl, naturally has many familiar nobles in this capital. Therefore, the entire team stopped at the gate of the royal capital for more than ten minutes but still did not set out. Fortunately, with UU reading with Stella by his side, Narant would not be bored. Just as Narant was chatting with Stella, he suddenly felt a gaze watching him. Narant thought it was Natasha, but when he looked in the direction of that gaze, he found out that it was Ulic, the heir of the Dark Iron family, who was Quint''s eldest brother. Ulic immediately smiled when he saw Narant looking over. However, just a moment ago, Narant clearly saw that he was looking at him with a hint of ambiguous meaning, but he immediately restrained his eyes. However, no matter what, since they signaled, Narant responded with a smile, and then the two sides staggered their eyes. "Narant, what are you looking at?" Stella said, and after waiting for a while, Narant did not respond, and immediately turned around to ask. "Oh, nothing, I saw Ulic, he seemed to be looking at me just now!" "Oh, the Black Iron family is also leaving today to return!" Stella nodded. "Stella, you said that when the second prince threatened a group of earls that day, the first one was to capture Ulic and then force Earl Batman to surrender?" Chapter 491： Revelation of the God of Glory (2 in 1) "Yes, so the Black Iron family will be the first family to express surrender!" "But last time at your birthday celebration, I saw that this Ulic seems to be quite familiar with the second prince, and the two are still talking and laughing, how can they be so ruthless!" Narant was a little puzzled. "This...the two did have some contact in the past, but I don''t think someone like the second prince who killed even his own brother would care about it!" Although Stella is also the heir to the earl, because she is a woman, she has no relationship with her. These heirs and children are not closely related. Instead, he was familiar with the female descendants of each earl. "Yeah!" Narant nodded and said nothing. The reason why he has such doubts is mainly because there is still a little doubt about whether Quint was killed by the eldest prince, and the prince''s words to himself that day seemed to have something to say. Of course, this matter has now been revealed, and all the blame has been thrown on the second prince, so it has nothing to do with him. But just as he and Stella continued to talk, he felt another gaze, so he turned his head to look again. And this time, he found that it was Natasha who was looking at him. Natasha was sitting in an exquisite luxury carriage, Yaoyao looked at him and smiled charmingly at him. Because the eldest prince has just died, and Narant and Natasha still have some ''gossip'' because of Qiu Zheng''s acting, so in order to take into account the face of the royal family, she can''t come out to show it off. In this regard, Narant had no opinion, and also cast a careful look to Natasha. "Let''s go!" At the same time, Bernard finally said goodbye to the nobles. "Yes, my lord!" "Set off!" Immediately, the Tulip family''s team began to head south. Narant finally nodded towards Natasha as a farewell, and then rode the white dragon and followed the team to set off. There was a carriage in his team, and it was a luxurious carriage with exquisite workmanship, gilt and silver, which was a gift from the Frank family. However, now that the Count is riding, he is naturally embarrassed to slip into the carriage. In the end, the group gradually drifted away, and finally disappeared in the sight of Natasha. "Narant, I will miss you!" Natasha murmured as she watched the team in the south that had disappeared into the horizon, and then returned to the capital in a carriage. ... Next, Narant and his party went all the way south. Without the burden of the infantry, they arrived at Tulip Castle in just one week. After arriving at Tulip City, Narant did not immediately return to Stormwind Territory. Because he was still waiting for Bernard''s official canonization as a baron, as well as the reward of that new territory. In fact, apart from him, the Tulip Castle is also very lively now, because the nobles have not returned to the territory directly, and are also waiting for Bernard''s return in this Tulip City. This is also the practice of previous years. After the autumn expedition every year, the reward banquet is held before returning. As for whether this would take too much time, they didn''t wait long in this Tulip City, because they were returning with ordinary guards, and their speed was very slow. As for Bernard and Narant, they worked fast. Even if they stayed in the capital for a few days, the time when they arrived at Tulip City was actually the same time as the other nobles. After Bernard returned, he did not want to delay the return of the vassals to the territory. They arrived at Tulip Fort in the early morning and prepared to hold a celebration banquet in the evening. ... "Lilia, this dress is not bad, but, sir, I don''t remember that I don''t seem to have customized this new dress before?" And empty. Immediately, he started to get up under the service of Lilia, the little maid. The little maid Lilia took out a purple gown with gold embroidery and put it on him. Narant has still been a nobleman for a long time, so he can still distinguish whether the dress is good or bad. Seeing this new dress now, both the fabric and the workmanship are several grades higher than his previous ones. "My lord, this is from Miss Lina just now. It is said that Miss Stella asked the master tailor in the palace to make it when she was in the capital, and it was specially prepared for tonight''s celebration banquet." "It turned out that Stella prepared it!" Narant nodded immediately. Thinking again that I can get a hereditary title tonight, and I will become a ''real noble'' in the future, it is very necessary to wear a good outfit today. And not to mention, the tailor of this royal family is different. After wearing this gorgeous dress, his already handsome face is even more prosperous. Dressed neatly and hanging his saber around his waist, Narant walked downstairs with a dashing step. As soon as I came downstairs, I heard Boris and Rael''s greetings. "Hey, Narant, where did you make this dress?" Boris and Rael are both starting from scratch today, abbreviated as a green suit. After the two saw his dress, they immediately noticed the silk quality and the fine craftsmanship, and they were surprised. "It was made in the capital!" Narant replied simply. "Tsk tsk, we haven''t even worn such an exquisite dress! But, Narant, why didn''t you choose green silk? This purple is so ordinary, it''s a waste of such a good tailoring craftsmanship!" "I like purple!" Narant was powerless to complain about the nobles'' attitude towards green. If he had a camera, he really wanted to make a photo album for the two of them, so that they would be "famous for thousands of years" and open the eyes of distant descendants. Immediately, the three of them walked towards the main castle talking and laughing. From time to time, I will meet other minor nobles on the road, and these minor nobles'' attitude towards Narant is no longer a random greeting. Instead, he followed him very spontaneously and joined him in the chat with Boris and others. After all, even if you don''t mention the life-saving grace of Narant for them, with the ability that Narant is showing now, it must be the object of everyone''s friendship. "Sir Narrant, your heroism is really impressive, and the scene on the battlefield that day is still deeply in my mind!" "Yeah! It''s a pity that the distance was a little far, so I couldn''t hear the conversation between Sir Narrant and you at that time. However, I heard that Sir Narrant was alone in the face of several golden knights in the Northern Principality. To be able to calmly and calmly force the northern principality to withdraw its troops, think about it, this is a feat!" "That''s right, that''s the Golden Knight. If I were to say it, I wouldn''t be afraid of you being ridiculed. I''m afraid that just touching one of them will make you soft-hearted!" "Haha! That''s right, I''ll be soft-hearted too, so Sir Narant''s heroic name is now known to everyone, everyone knows it, and we can''t compare!" For a time, with Narant as the center, more than 20 small nobles gathered around. During the conversation, everyone praised Narant''s heroism during this autumn expedition, and touted him to resolve the safety of the principality''s army by himself. And Narant knows that low-key is king. Hearing these compliments, he just answered modestly, saying "I just can''t do it", "It just happened" and other modest words. In this way, the nobles admired him even more, not only at a young age but also outstanding in ability, the most important thing is that he is not proud or arrogant. When Narant saw so many nobles gathered around, he suddenly remembered the invasion of dark creatures two months later. At that time, all the nobles will be invaded on the back cover. Although their degrees are different, they still feel that it is necessary to give everyone a reminder. So he thought for a moment, then smiled and said, "Everyone, do you believe in the revelation of the God of Glory? It''s the one in the dream!" "The revelation of the God of Glory in the dream? Sir Narant, although we all know that the things in the dream are false, but you are the God of Glory who cares for the nobles, so if there is really some kind of reality, I think You still need to think carefully about it.¡± The nobles were stunned for a moment, and then they replied in thought. "It turns out that, although everyone said that I am a nobleman favored by the God of Glory, this is to flatter me, but then I really need to take the scene in my dream seriously this time!" Nalanda nodded with a solemn expression on his face. . "Sir Narrant, what revelation did you receive?" When everyone saw that Narant''s expression was wrong, some people couldn''t help but scream out of curiosity. "My revelation is rather scary! It is about the appearance of dark creatures. The revelation says that in two months, there will be a large wave of dark creatures invading!" "hiss!" "Dark creatures invade?" The nobles suddenly gasped, the invasion of dark creatures was the existence they were most afraid of, and it was more frightening than the human enemy. "Sir Narant, then you should really handle it carefully, after all, there is bad luck in your place... Dark creatures have also appeared!" "Otherwise, Sir Narant, your revelation time is two months later, why don''t we each send ten guards to your territory to help you, no matter whether the dark creature will really appear or not, we will be able to do so at that time. Be safe." "That''s right, we''ll just send out a caravan at that time, and bring a few more guards. If there is a real situation, we can help Sir Narant!" Immediately after being surprised, a noble raised his voice to Narant and offered to help Narant. And this proposal has also been responded by other nobles. Seeing this, Narant knew that they were trying to curry favor with his current ability, but he still felt relieved. At least this is too right and worthy of his kind reminder. So he smiled and said, "Thank you for your kindness, but..." "However, in my revelation, the dark creatures do not only appear in the Storm Territory, but will ravage the entire Tulip Territory, including your territory..." "This..." A group of nobles immediately stood on the spot. "Everyone, although this dream is a bit exaggerated, it has already been done twice!" Seeing that everyone was frightened, Narant continued to speak. "The first time I didn''t pay much attention to this dream, but just last night, I had the same dream a second time. Finally, a man wearing golden armor and riding a long horse appeared in the dream. A winged pegasus, a majestic knight with a white beard, landed in front of me!" "This knight was covered in golden light that made me unable to look directly. When he saw me, he sighed and said that this invasion of dark creatures might cause casualties to a group of noble knights, so he hoped that I could advance this disaster. Telling all the knights who believe in him may reduce the loss!" "This... the same dream twice, and a dream of a white-bearded knight riding a flying horse in a golden light?" "Wearing golden armor and riding a white-bearded knight with wings, isn''t this the God of Glory!" A group of nobles originally thought that Narant''s dream was no longer credible. But when he heard what he said later, they looked at each other in dismay. After all, Narant''s serious expression didn''t seem like he was lying to them, and it wasn''t necessary. In addition, the knight riding a flying horse is the image of the God of Glory, which can often be seen in the frescoes of the castle or some carvings in the manor. They felt that Narant would definitely not dare to use the God of Glory to joke with them. This makes them a little surprised! "Yes, everyone, this should be the God of Glory, so I said it was the revelation of the God of Glory, not an ordinary dream!" "Sir Narant, then... when was the day when the dark creature invaded?" At this time, a nobleman did not know whether he believed it or not, and hesitated to ask. Narant pretended to think for a moment, then reported the exact date, "It seems to be the night of the shooting stars in nine weeks!" "Everyone, I think what you said earlier is quite right. No matter if this dream is true or not, I will be careful to guard against it. After all, there is no loss." "So, I think it''s best for you to prepare in advance. What if it is really the revelation of the God of Glory?" "Uh... Narant makes sense!" The nobles didn''t know how to answer, so they could only stunned and echoed. Seeing this, Narant didn''t say more, and that''s all he can remind. As for whether the nobles will take it seriously, he can''t control it He used theology to tell the news of the invasion of the dark creatures for the sake of Bernard and Stella. In addition, it is unbearable to let the entire tulip collar more than one million serfs and civilians suffer disaster. But to let him really expose what he can predict the invasion, and 100% guarantee that the dark creatures will come, he is unwilling to do it. After all, if you do, the consequences are unknown. After talking about the revelation, Narant and a group of nobles soon arrived at the banquet hall. At this moment, many small nobles have gathered in the hall, and they all greeted him when they saw Narant coming. After chatting with these nobles for a while, Bernard and Stella finally arrived with the announcement from the door. To Narant''s surprise, his cheap dad came along with Bernard, his rough face full of stubble full of smiles. Such a bright smile made Narant feel that he could only see it when he was promoted and made a fortune. Is it because I am about to get the Baron title happy? "Father!" After Andrew entered the hall, he did not follow Bernard, but walked straight towards him. Seeing this, Narant immediately stepped forward two steps to greet him. "Haha, little Narant, that''s not bad! This dress is very beautiful, it suits you very well today, and it just matches the joys that will come later, and it won''t lose Miss Stella''s face!" "Uh..." Narant paused, and he agreed very much with Andrew''s first half sentence. This gorgeous dress was indeed worthy of the scene where he accepted the canonization of a baron later. But what''s the matter with Stella being embarrassed? Chapter 492： Canonized Baron (Part 1) "I''m very glad that everyone can participate in this year''s Autumn Awards Banquet again!" "Although, there were some accidents in this year''s autumn expedition, but none of the nobles in our tulip collar have an accident, which is very fortunate!" "More importantly, this year, a warrior appeared among our vassals of the tulip collar. His exploits are dazzling and outstanding, and he is now famous in the Onyx Principality!" "Okay! Without further ado, let''s start tonight''s reward banquet!" Following Bernard''s remarks, Narant could only stop chatting, and looked at the high platform like the other nobles. "This year, our loot is not too much. However, His Majesty the King has also seen everyone''s losses, so His Majesty the King has increased the reward for our six earl families. My Tulip Family received a total of 1,000 gold coins as rewards!" "And you can only get 400 of these thousand gold coins in previous years. However, you had other spoils in previous years, so it''s not too small, but this year you didn''t get any other spoils, so I, Bernard, also decided I will distribute all these thousand gold coins to you!" "In addition to this, each of your families can also get ten serfs!" Whoa! "The Count is too generous!" "Yeah! I thought that the autumn expedition was going to die this year. Ten of the serfs I recruited died, and three of the guards died!" "Now the Count has given us a thousand gold coins for us to share equally. Wouldn''t this fully compensate for our losses, and we still have some profits!" "Thank you, Earl, for your generosity!" "Thank you, Earl, for your generosity!" Immediately, the small nobles in this hall expressed their gratitude with excitement. There are only dozens of nobles in the field, and the distribution of this thousand gold coins means that each family can basically get more than twenty gold coins. In this way, they can not only make up for the losses in the autumn expedition, but even make a little profit. Although such a profit is incomparable to previous years, this year''s situation is dangerous, and it is a great blessing to be able to escape. So, now they can be satisfied without losing money. Bernard was also very satisfied when he saw the excited appearance of the vassals. "Don''t just remember to eat, drink, and have fun after you collect these gold coins. Now that the crisis in the Northern Principality has emerged, you might as well use it to retrain the guards and enhance the strength of the territory!" Hundreds of gold coins are not a big expense for the Tulip family, and now that the Principality is in an urgent situation, it is the most important thing to distribute it to increase the strength of the vassals. He was worried that the nobles only knew how to eat and drink, so he reminded him again. "Yes, Lord Count!" Although I don''t know if everyone will follow suit in the end, the response was loud and clear. Bernard nodded, and now began the most important thing of today''s reward banquet. With a smile on his face, "Now, everyone''s rewards have been distributed, and our tulip leader, the most dazzling and most outstanding nobleman, will also reward him!" "Now, let the nobleman who is famous in the principality go to the high platform!" After Bernard finished speaking, the nobles didn''t need to think about it, and their eyes turned towards Narant. Narant was not frightened when he saw this, rolled up his cuffs, then smiled and gestured to the crowd, and then walked towards the high platform step by step. "Lord Count!" Coming to the high platform, Narant saluted Bernard. "Well, this dress is not bad! If I read it correctly, it should be made by a tailor in the palace. His Majesty will reward me with a few pieces every year!" Bernard still had a smile on his face. "Uh¡­¡­" Narant instantly understood what Bernard meant. He certainly wasn''t complimenting himself on the beauty of the dress like everyone else. Instead, it meant something, knowing that it was sent by Stella. After all, how could ordinary little nobles let the palace tailors make dresses, and I am afraid that even the palace would not be able to enter. "Father!" At this time, Stella let out a coquettish anger. "Okay, okay, my father is just talking about it!" Stella was Bernard''s weakness, and as she groaned, Bernard immediately surrendered. He looked down again and said: "In this autumn expedition, Narant''s credit is obvious to all, so I won''t say more!" "Let me tell you another credit about Narant that you don''t know about!" "I don''t know the credit?" The nobles did know the merits of the autumn march, and they even heard about the deeds behind the Marquis of Lisen from the mouths of the captives of Narant when they returned. In this regard, they have been astonished. But apart from Qiu Zheng, what credit did Narant have for the count to speak so solemnly at this banquet? Everyone looked at Bernard curiously. "Narant''s other contribution is not weaker than Qiu Zheng. We went to the capital this time. On the night of His Majesty''s celebration dinner, the second prince launched a coup d''etat..." Immediately, Bernard recounted what happened at the banquet. He also did not cover up for himself and several counts, but told the story of himself and others being threatened by the second prince and the Freemason after being poisoned. "Ah! There is such a thing, the second prince wants to usurp the throne, and the eldest prince is dead!" Hearing Bernard''s remarks, everyone below was in an uproar. The news hasn''t spread yet. Therefore, this is the first time they heard it. "Sir Narrant is mighty!" "Sir Narrant is mighty!" Reflecting it, the eyes of the small nobles looking at Narant were even more different, and they shouted. Seeing this, Bernard smiled and pressed his hand, "So, because of Narant''s outstanding merit, I, Bernard Tulip, are going to raise Narant''s title and canonize him as a baron!" "Wow! Baron!" "It''s really incredibleSir Narant was a second son with no fighting spirit half a year ago, but in just a few months, he not only has a fighting spirit and a title, but now he is about to obtain a hereditary title. baron!" A group of nobles looked at Narant once again enviously. Of course, they were quite convinced about this. After all, for such a big credit, it should be a baron for anyone. "In addition to the title of baron, I will also confer a fief of Narant. That fief was obtained from Batman, and the area is equivalent to the size of a baron!" "This..." The news behind this made everyone stunned. "And the fief reward? Then, doesn''t it mean that Narant has an area the size of two baronies. If he gets another baron in the future, then he is equivalent to a viscount!" If Narant was given a hereditary baron, that would be expected. The reward that can be obtained from this territory is really beyond the expectations of the nobles, and everyone even derived a trace of jealousy from the previous simple envy. Chapter 493： Canonized Baron (Part 2) It''s no wonder that people are jealous, because territory is really hard to get. Some of their families have been baronial titles for more than a hundred years, but the family territory has never increased. Narant is so young, but he is flying straight into the sky like a flying horse, sitting directly on two baronies. Anyone who sees this will be jealous. Fortunately, Narant''s ability is there. Although everyone is jealous, they also know that Narant deserves it, so they are not dissatisfied, but Wei Wei feels that Bernard is really kind to Narant. ! And Bernard had long known that everyone would have such a reaction, so he didn''t hesitate to tell everyone in detail what happened in the palace before, this was also to appease everyone''s heart. Otherwise, he will not suffer from widowhood but suffer from unevenness. If Bernard is too partial, there will definitely be vassals dissatisfied. Bernard changed his expression and looked at Narant with a little seriousness, ready to start the canonization ceremony. "Sir Narrant!" "Lord Count, this subordinate is here!" Seeing this, Narant knew what he needed to do, and immediately stepped forward, then half-kneeled to the ground on one knee. Although I am not used to this kind of etiquette, this is the etiquette that must be followed when a noble knight is appointed. Even in the 21st century in the previous life, some Western countries still follow it. Thinking of this, Narant felt much better. In addition, this Bernard is also Stella''s father, so maybe he can become his own father-in-law, so this one knee and half kneeling once is not a loss. "Narant Berwick, in view of your heroic performance on the battlefield of the autumn expedition, I, Bernard Tulip, hereby officially ennoble you as the vassal baron of the Glory Tulip Family!" Saying that, Bernard drew out the long sword from his waist and raised it diagonally by his side. "Lord Earl Xie has awarded the prize, and his subordinate, Narant Berwick, will definitely keep in mind the spirit of chivalry, face strong enemies bravely, be loyal to friends, and go through fire and water for the safety of Tulip Collar!" "Very good! The God of Glory bears witness to your oath, and may it bless you to defeat all evil enemies!" Bernard nodded in satisfaction, then tapped Narant''s shoulder with the tip of his sword. After the tip of the sword was tapped and the long sword was sheathed, Bernard said affectionately, "Get up, Baron Narant!" "Yes, Lord Count!" Narant stood up immediately. At this moment, he Narant finally became a baron. Although he is still a minor noble, he has hereditary rights, so he no longer has to worry about being empty after a hundred years of busy work. "Congratulations! Narant!" At this time, Stella couldn''t hide her joy and congratulated Narant. "Congratulations to Baron Narant!" The nobles below also sent their congratulations. "Thank you all!" Narant smiled and nodded at Stella, and then responded to everyone in the audience. "Narant, about the fief, after the banquet is over, I will ask the butler to give you the contract!" Bernard continued to speak when the congratulations gradually faded. "Yes, Lord Count, thank you for your reward!" Narant stood up straight and saluted again. After a pause, seeing that his title and fief had already been obtained, he opened his mouth and said, "Lord Count, then I''ll go down first!" "Don''t worry, Narant, I have something to do with you here!" Bernard waved his hand to stop him from stepping down. "Uh? Is there anything else about me?" Narant was taken aback, "Lord Count, please tell me!" The nobles below were also curious when they saw this, and stretched out their ears to hear what the Count had to say. Bernard didn''t let everyone wait, and immediately said with a smile: "Everyone knows, I selected a group of vassals'' second sons to participate in the competition in the management of the territory in the first half of this year!" "And about this competition, there is actually a rumor that I, Bernard, are choosing a husband for Stella!" "Although I haven''t personally confirmed it in the past, I can tell you now that this rumor is true, because it was deliberately spread by me!" "It''s true! It''s just that the Count said this at this time, what are you going to do?" Immediately, a group of small nobles began to speculate. And Narant also froze in his heart, a little thoughtful. Immediately, his eyes rolled, and he couldn''t help but glance at Stella, who was beside him. I saw Stella blushing at this moment, not daring to look at him. Narant''s heart trembled again. At this time, Bernard''s words came again: "According to the original plan, the choice of husband-in-law needs to be made after three years, and the performance of several second sons will be judged before making a decision!" "But now it seems that the plan has not kept up with the changes!" "Narant, as one of several second sons, now his achievements have completely surpassed the rest of the second sons, and the other second sons may not be able to reach his current achievements in three years." "More importantly, because of Narant''s excellence, my daughter, our tulip flower, she has already selected the person she likes! And this person is Baron Narant..." "So, I decided that although the original competition continues, the other second sons can still compete for the baron position." "But regarding Stella''s marriage, I am going to announce the result in advance, that is, let Narant become my Bernard''s son-in-law and marry Stella!" Whoa! "Guo... Sure enough!" Narant''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. He never dreamed that his engagement with Stella could come so quickly. Of course, he was ignoring his own excellence, so he felt sudden. With his current ability, in fact, any great noble would not hesitate to take him under his command. And Bernard had this consideration, so he directly accelerated the speed. After all, Bernard could clearly see the affection between his daughter and Narant. "This... is this true? Narant can actually marry Miss Stella!" "My God, this Narant is so lucky!" In an instant, the nobles below buzzed like bees that had just emerged from the nest. Originally thought that Narant''s acquisition of the baron title and fief was already the highlight, but now I found out that the real highlight was behind it. Stella is the heir to the earl, the next generation of earl of Tulip. If Narant married him, would this title and territory still matter? Well, although it is a little bit important, after all, it is with him. But After he and Stella''s children are born to inherit the title, what is the difference between the tulip collar and the storm collar? In this way, Narant, relying only on his own generation, has advanced from the second son to the ranks of the great noble family of the count. Perhaps other nobles of seven or eight generations may not be able to achieve such an achievement. "Narant!" After a while, Bernard stretched out his hand to suppress the discussion of the nobles and looked at Narant, who was still in a daze. "Ear... Lord Earl, my subordinates are here!" "I have already negotiated with your father, Andrew, to agree on the marriage between you and Stella tonight. As for the wedding, it can be held after you complete the call-up order. What do you think?" "I¡­¡­" Narant finally understood what his father''s excitement was when he followed Bernard into the hall. It turned out to be a ''damn'' arranged marriage, and the marriage contract was negotiated without even knowing it! Also, what happened to Andrew''s sentence earlier, "Wearing this dress won''t embarrass Stella!" '' is also explained. Chapter 494： Revisit the wall! "Why, you don''t want to?" Just when Narant''s thoughts were full of thoughts and he was a little stuck, Bernard asked with a frown. And Stella on the side also showed a nervous color. "No... No, Lord Count, I am willing to marry Miss Stella as my wife, but I was just too excited and didn''t react for a while!" Narant hurriedly spoke up. If he dared to say no now, let Bernard kill him or bury him. And it will break the heart of this tulip flower. Of course, he has no reason not to, Stella is the dish he really likes. "Very good! Then the engagement between you and Stella is settled! As for the gift for you to marry my daughter, I don''t ask for it. I don''t mind how much you are willing to give, as long as the etiquette is up to you!" "As for Stella''s dowry, the previous territory counted a little. As for the rest, I think you don''t lack anything right now, so ask me if you have any needs in the future!" "Yes, Lord Count!" Narant responded immediately upon hearing this. I thought that the earl was really strong, not only did he not need the dowry, but he could also carry the dowry. Of course, he also knew that he actually had a trace of entanglement. It''s just that as a modern person, he is not so rigid. After all, a doctor once said that he has a bad stomach, so he needs to eat more soft rice... "Very well, then, tonight''s banquet officially begins! You take Stella down and dance!" Engagement is just a contract, so there are no steps to be taken, especially since Narant is still his Bernard vassal. Therefore, it only needs to be announced in front of a group of vassals, and the marriage of the two will be settled. As for the date of the actual marriage, as Bernard said, considering Narant''s hard-won call-up order, he didn''t want to waste precious time, so he chose to hold it after the call-up order time arrived. Immediately, tonight''s banquet is the beginning of the serious business, and it enters the link of eating and drinking. Narant got Bernard''s instructions and slowly came to Stella. Tonight''s Stella was surprisingly shy, changing the temperament of the goddess in the past, and even dodging her gaze towards Narant. "Stella!" Seeing this, Narante liked it more and more. This watery Chinese cabbage will belong to you in the future. "Yeah!" Hearing Narant''s call, Stella''s eyes flashed a few times, and she nodded softly. "Stella!" Narant was amused, this little girl was as cold as ice when facing other people, and other people really had no luck seeing this twisted scene. "Huh?" Stella answered again. "Stella!" Narant held back his laughter and continued to tease her. This time, Stella finally raised her head, with a hint of embarrassment in her eyes. Seeing this, Narant didn''t dare to go too far, so he immediately said with a smile: "Beautiful Stella, can I ask you to dance?" Saying that, Narant stretched out his right hand. "Yeah!" Stella''s embarrassment disappeared immediately, and she placed her jade hand on his hand with sweetness in her eyes. Immediately, the two entered the dance floor and danced to the music. And the surrounding minor nobles are also very interesting, and they have given up the venue to let the two protagonists play better. Under the gazes of everyone, the two danced together emotionally, and Narant felt the smoothness in his hands, but he became a little distracted. "Stella, let''s go out and get some air, it''s too hot in this hall?" Stella rolled his eyes at him angrily. That means believing that you have a ghost. Now that it is winter, how can it still be hot? However, seeing that the small nobles around them would look at them secretly from time to time, Stella also wanted to be alone with Narant for a while, so she reluctantly agreed: "Then let''s go to the back garden for a walk!" "Okay!" Narant immediately burst into laughter, almost rubbing his hands to show a wretched expression. The two then walked out of the hall side by side. "Stella, do you still remember the scene when we first met?" Soon, the two arrived at the back garden of Tulip Castle. This is the second time that Narant has come to the back garden of this Tulip Castle. However, this time was different from the last time. Last time, he was almost killed by Stella with a sword as a pervert, but this time he was able to hold Stella''s tender and smooth little hand openly. "Yeah! Remember!" Stella''s face blushed slightly. Because her jade hand is being held by an old woman. Moreover, the pervert held it, and kept rubbing her palm with her thumb. Stella had never been in contact with the opposite **** like this before, she suddenly felt hot all over, and her face was so embarrassed that she couldn''t see anyone. Fortunately, it was night now, which didn''t make her more embarrassed. Narant, the old woman, naturally noticed Stella''s strangeness, but now that this Chinese cabbage is his own, how can he let go. "Stella, let''s go to that stone bridge! I still miss our first meeting!" "That day, against the backdrop of the moonlight, I thought I saw a certain goddess descend!" "Satyr, what nonsense are you talking about! You can''t blaspheme!" Hearing that Narant''s old story was brought up again, Stella was even more embarrassed and sneered. "I didn''t blaspheme, because I think the goddess is probably as beautiful as you!" The old driver exerted his thick-skinned skills, pulling Stella towards the stone bridge while provoking. Soon, the two reached the stone bridge. Under the bright moonlight, the creek was sparkling, and the murmur of water could be heard in the ear. It''s a pity that it''s almost winter now, and the stream is too cold, otherwise Narant would have to take Stella down to play in the water, so that he can see those straight, slender, white and tender legs again. Pulling Stella to sit on the low railing of the stone bridge, Narant slowly put his hand on Stella''s shoulder. Stella''s body trembled immediately. However, when he turned his head to look at Narant and saw him smiling at him, he finally pursed his lips and resisted the urge to push it away. "There''s a show!" Narant was overjoyed when he saw this, and he couldn''t help laughing in his heart. He had been wanting to relive the last time the wall thump on the grass. But there was no chance a few days ago. Today, the two not only have a marriage contract, but also in a dark place at night, so it is a great opportunity for him! "Stella!" "Ok?" "Do you still remember when I pretended to kiss you when I was in Qiuzheng?" Narant is ready to do it Stella''s face blushed to the back of her ears when she heard the words, how could she not know that Narant was a pervert? thought, so I didn''t take his words. Stella didn''t answer, but it was not difficult for Narant. He continued: "Stella, I read a book before, which said that kissing between lovers can enhance feelings!" "Now I find that what the book says makes sense. You can see that from the beginning of the stone bridge, you kissed me goodbye, and then we kissed in front of the army. Now my relationship is really getting better and better!" "So, I think we need to continue to work hard and use kisses to enhance our relationship, so that it can last forever." "Yeah!" Stella answered this time, humming in a nasal voice, and then her breathing became heavier. "Hehe!" When Narant heard the words, he hesitated, and then he could not wait to wrap his arms lightly, and then grabbed Stella. Then the big head lowered its head and nibbled towards Stella''s delicate red lips. Stella did not resist in the audience, blushing and letting Narante, a pervert, pry open her teeth. Chapter 495： Inscription bracelet The kiss lasted for more than a minute. Of course, this was only if Stella took the initiative to push Narant away, otherwise she would have to break a world record. As for the reason why Stella pushed Narant away, it was because Narant, an old woman, made too many subconscious movements. Kissing and kissing, he moved the salty pig''s hand slowly towards her bulging part, trying to find out the true quality and size of the airbag. No matter where Stella is willing to submit, she can hold a small hand and kiss her for the first time in 20 years, so she felt that the first time after the attack, she immediately woke up from her emotional confusion, and then Pushing Narant away, he looked at Narant with embarrassment. On the other hand, Narant looked innocent. "You pervert!" Stella gritted her teeth. "Uh, Stella, this is a subconscious action, and I didn''t mean it!" Narant pretended to be innocent again. "Haha!" Stella sneered with frost on her face. have to! This chick looks really angry! Seeing this expression, Narant knew that the situation was a little serious. Of course, this also blamed him for being too impulsive. Stella and Natasha have different personalities. In the past, ordinary contact with men was avoided or avoided, so if you want to hit the bases, you must be well prepared. Now a surprise attack, it is not surprising that she has such a reaction. Fortunately, as a transmigrator, Narant still managed to coax girls. The next moment, Narant pretended to take it in his arms, and then a bead appeared in his palm, which was a water spray. "Stella, this is for you!" Narant handed the bead over with a smile. Stella''s face was still frosty, but her eyes fell. "Stella, do you remember the fountain statue in my town when I was in Stormland last time?" "Well, is this a spray of water?" Stella naturally remembered it! "That''s right, it''s just a water spray. This one is for you. I think the manor building in your back garden is very delicate and beautiful. If you can add this bead, it will definitely be more perfect!" "Now that you are my fiancee, I have to tell you a little secret. The biggest effect of this water spray is actually not for watching!" "Because, as long as he is kept in the container, it can produce clean water out of thin air." Hearing the three-character name of her fianc¨¦e, Stella''s complexion became clear to the naked eye. She pursed her lips and said, "Can it produce clear water, which is safe to drink?" "That''s right! The water produced by such a spray of water is enough to ensure that three or four people can drink it within a day!" Seeing Stella''s expression, Narant knew that it was done. "Stella, think about it, if you go to the deserts or grasslands in the northwest with water droplets, will you no longer have to worry about drinking water?" "Yes!" Stella immediately understood the significance of the water spray. The reason why the two major duchies would allow so many small duchies in the desert is not because of good-heartedness, but because there is a lack of water in the desert, and the army cannot go too deep. If there were such water droplets, those small principalities would have been cleaned up long ago. At the same time, she was also delighted that Narant shared this news with herself. After all, if this water spray was used in a special war, it would not be an exaggeration to call it a secret weapon. Plus, she now finally knows how Narant traverses the desert safely. Stella looked at the beads, then looked at Narant, the frost finally faded: "Narant, I have accepted your gift, but you are not allowed to treat me like a pervert in the future! Anyway, after two years, we will You will get married, so don''t worry!" Stella solemnly explained. "Okay, I promise to be honest in the future!" Narant agreed with all his mouth, and when Stella put away the water droplets, he muttered in his heart, it''s weird to be honest! In the past life, I believe that as long as it is a young couple, the boys must have used it. Now I agree with it, just to act better in the future. "Stella, let''s continue to increase some feelings, shall we?" Seeing that Stella''s anger was gone, Narant began to slap his mouth again. It was only a minute before the kiss, and Narant was naturally dissatisfied. Stella heard the words and gave him a blank look, but she did not object. Seeing this, Narant smiled and was about to reach out and grab the cabbage. "Cough cough!" However, at this moment, there was a coughing sound from the passage not far from the stone bridge. Stella was startled when she heard the words, and immediately moved her body away from Narant. On the other hand, Narant had a helpless expression on his face. He knew it was Bernard as soon as he heard the cough. This old father-in-law is too unkind, and young people always want to interrupt a relationship. However, Narant only dared to slander him in his heart, otherwise, with the strength of Bernard''s Golden Knight, it is estimated that he could be subdued in three or two times. "Lord Count!" Narant respectfully greeted Bernard, who was walking slowly. "Father!" "Well! Why are you two not attending the banquet in the hall, what are you doing here in the back garden!" Bernard asked knowingly. "Lord Count, it''s a little stuffy in the hall, so let''s go out for a walk!" Narant replied without blushing or beating. "Hmm!" Bernard glanced, but didn''t break it. "Father, what''s the matter with you coming to us?" "It''s nothing, that is, you have already made a marriage contract with Nalande. According to your mother''s last words, my father will give you one of her things!" "Mother''s stuff?" Stella''s mother, Bernard''s wife, died after giving birth to Stella, so Stella doesn''t know much about her mother even don''t know why , not even her portrait was left in the castle. You must know that what the nobles like most is to find a painter with superb painting skills to paint their appearance when they were young, so that they can be seen by themselves or their descendants as they grow older. Stella had asked her father why she didn''t have a portrait of her mother before, but Bernard said it was her mother''s own request and had never painted a portrait. At this time, Bernard had come to the two of them, and then slowly raised his hand. Only then did Narant and Stella realize that Bernard was holding an exquisite small iron box. Immediately, Bernard opened the iron box slowly, and a beautiful and gorgeous bracelet appeared in front of the two of them. Although the silver-white bracelet has been stored for more than 20 years, it is not dark at all. Under the embellishment of unknown gems of sapphire blue, it can be seen that this is definitely a boutique. And with careful observation, you can discover even more incredible things. This bracelet is actually an inscription equipment, and there are extremely small and complicated inscriptions on the surface. Chapter 496： Stellas sudden change! "This bracelet was specially given to you by your mother, saying that it can protect you. Although my father doesn''t know if it is true or not, you should wear it. My father hopes that my tulip flower will be safe and sound for the rest of my life!" "Yes, father!" Stella''s eyes were slightly red. Although she has never met her mother, it does not mean that she does not miss her mother. Immediately, Stella carefully picked up the bracelet in the iron box and put it on her wrist. And just when she put the bracelet on her wrist, an unexpected scene appeared. I saw that at the moment of finishing wearing, Stella''s neck and wrist immediately flashed a hazy white light. "What''s going on?" The three of them were stunned. It was Stella''s bracelet and the necklace that Narant had given her that glowed. "Is it a match?" Seeing this, Narant made a guess for no reason. Although he knew very little about the inscription equipment in this world, wasn''t that the case in previous games? And although this light is only fleeting, but the items that can emit light must be treasure-level even if they are placed in the game. "Stella, are you alright!" After a while, the two pieces of inscription equipment lost their radiance and returned to their original state, and Narant and Bernard responded and immediately asked. "Father, Narant, am I okay?" Stella shook her head when she heard the words, but her brows were slightly wrinkled. "Stella, don''t hide it from your father. If you have something to tell your father directly, how can your father feel at ease." Bernard would not believe it when he saw it. "Father, I''m really fine, but... After wearing this bracelet, I seem to sense a hint of crisis!" "crisis?" "Yes, I have a vague feeling that in the next few months, there seems to be a very difficult enemy to deal with!" "It''s very difficult to deal with the enemy?" Bernard and Narant frowned at the same time. This seems to be a bit mysterious. The tulip collar is in the hinterland of the Onyx Principality, where will the enemy invade. and many more! Suddenly, Narant was stunned. It seemed that there were really enemies who would invade. Isn''t it a dark creature? Moreover, at that time, it will not only be the tulip collar, but the entire principality... Narant looked at Stella strangely for a moment, "Stella, can you tell me specifically what crisis you sensed, or what kind of enemy it is?" "I can''t be sure what the crisis is, but I can feel that the enemy''s breath is a little cold and dark... and the crisis will happen within three months, and then the appearance of the enemy may not only be our tulip collar, but other There are also places, and the number of enemies is very large!" "I''m afraid this is really a dark creature!" "But why can Stella also predict the invasion of dark creatures?" After hearing such an answer, Narant was immediately stunned. Dark creatures are transformed from the corpses of dead creatures, so they are full of death. Narant has faced dark creatures at close range several times, so he knows the dark and gloomy aura they exude best. If nothing else, he can now basically conclude that the crisis predicted by Stella is probably the wave of dark creatures in his nightmare prediction, and the scope is so coincident that it is also related to the entire principality. After thinking for a moment, Narant asked Stella to speak: "Stella, can you lend me the necklace and bracelet? Let''s see if I can get the feeling!" Stella naturally wouldn''t object to this, even Bernard''s expression changed, agreeing with Narant''s idea. So, Stella carefully took off the necklace and bracelet and handed them to Narant. Unfortunately, when Narant put on the bracelet and necklace, nothing happened. There was no flash of white light, and no predicted danger as Stella had said. "Narant, give me a try!" Bernard didn''t give up when he saw this, and was ready to give it a try. Of course, the result after his attempt was the same as that of Narant. Could it have something to do with Stella herself? Or is the induction only once? Both Narant and Bernard could not help but wonder. However, such questions were quickly answered. I saw that when Stella took over the necklace and bracelet and put it on again, the white light appeared again. This proves that this bracelet may only be effective if Stella wears it. "How could this be!" Bernard couldn''t help looking at his daughter with a worried look. This was beyond his understanding. He was very worried that it would affect his daughter''s safety. "Father, you don''t have to worry about me. This bracelet was left to me by my mother, so it''s definitely not dangerous, and I''m not saying that maybe it can protect my safety." Stella saw Bernard''s worried face and immediately comforted him. He said, "So father, what we should be more worried about now is the unknown danger!" Hearing the words, Bernard''s look of worry really diminished. As Stella said, his own wife would definitely not harm her daughter. And now the focus should really be on the danger of Stella''s induction. "But Stella, your perception is too vague, father doesn''t know how to start!" Bernard frowned, thinking about countermeasures. At this moment, Narant basically concluded that the possible danger was the invasion of dark creatures, although he did not know why Stella had such an ability. But in order to avoid the two of them worrying, and at the same time take this opportunity to save more innocent lives and reduce the loss of Tulip Collar, he said, "Stella, Lord Count, maybe I know where this unknown danger comes from!" "You know?" Bernard and Stella looked at Narant in confusion. "Stella, Lord Count, in fact, during this period of time, I had two consecutive nightmares about the revelation of the God of Glory..." Next, Narant began to tell. And what he tells now is the same as what he told the little nobles before, all using the revelation of the God of Glory as an excuse. "...So, I think Stella''s induction is about this matter, maybe my nightmare is true, and the revelation is also true. After all, the breath of dark creatures is the darkness and coldness that permeates death!" "Invasion of the dark creatures?" Bernard changed color instantly If Narant told his nightmare revelation before that, Bernard might only believe four points, after all, this is a hundred years Never encountered a situation. But now with the sudden prediction of his daughter, Bernard has already believed it 80%. "Father, is it really a dark creature?" Stella listened to Narant''s words and felt that it made sense, and instantly showed a worried look. "If it''s really according to what you and Narant said, it''s really possible." Bernard nodded. "Father, what should we do now!" "Dark creatures are very strong, and they are not afraid of death. If they really appear in large numbers, it will definitely cause very large casualties!" "However, fortunately, after the dark creatures landed, as long as they waited for a few days, as the scorching sun burned, the dead aura on their bodies would gradually dissipate, and then they would die automatically!" "And now that we predict that dark creatures will appear, we can let a group of vassals make arrangements in advance. Even if they cannot be completely wiped out, they can still defend themselves until they are burned by the scorching sun and disappear automatically." Bernard said. Chapter 497： parting "By the way, Narant, in the revelation of the God of Glory, are those dark creatures only the tulip collar or the entire principality!" "Lord Count, I don''t dare to be very sure, but in the revelation, I really want to see the appearance of the capital, and the capital is also invaded by dark creatures." Anyway, Stella said earlier that the entire principality was full of enemies. "Then this must be summoned to His Majesty the King!" Bernard frowned. "Father, do you think the king and the other counts will believe it?" "Whether they believe it or not, I know them all!" "In addition, Stella, Narant, don''t reveal what happened tonight. Later, I will say in my own name that I have received the revelation from the God of Glory, and pass this news to the king and the counts!" "Yes, Father (Lord Count)!" Narant and Stella looked at each other, knowing that Bernard was thinking of their safety. It is too bizarre to foresee such a thing as a dark creature, so Bernard, the golden knight, can bear the burden, so as to avoid conspiracy against the two. And with Bernard''s strength, there are really few people on this continent who can deal with him. ... ... Next, the matter about the dark creatures will be temporarily stopped, and all will be left to Bernard to deal with. He will inform the duchy, and at the same time, he will once again issue an order to be alert to his vassals. As for how to prevent it, it depends on the meaning of a large or small vassal. After all, this is an order issued by Bernard, and all the vassals who want to come have to treat it with caution no matter what. And after such an accident, Narant and Stella naturally had no chance to ''enhance their relationship''. The two were both handed over to the banquet by Bernard, and then they kept the banquet over. After the banquet, Stella went to her back garden manor, while Narant went to the reception area. , On the way, he was praised by a group of small nobles, and his attitude was much more respectful than before. After all, he could become the count''s husband in the future. ... Time turned to the next day, and today was the day when Narant was about to leave for the territory. "Sir!" Early in the morning, Narant''s door was knocked. "What''s wrong Lilia!" Narant had just woken up, and he knew that there must be something to report. "My lord, Captain Quick reported that the Storm Knight you left in Fire Dragon Castle to exchange prisoners has returned and is now outside the welcome area!" "Oh? You''re back?" Narant was instantly delighted. He has been waiting for news these days, but he did not expect to return today, and the men who exchanged prisoners also returned just in time. "Lilia, come in and serve me and get up!" Narant got up from the bed immediately, and immediately dressed under the service of Lilia''s little maid. When he came downstairs, he sent another person to summon Quick and the Storm Knight. "My subordinates have seen adults!" Quick immediately rushed to the small building with two storm knights. "Well, get up! What''s the result of the exchange?" "My lord, the process of exchanging prisoners went very smoothly. The subordinates stated the exchange requirements according to your instructions. The nobles of the Northern Principality all exchanged green elves for their children." "This time, except that you told the four noble descendants not to collect ransom, the rest of the nine people paid the ransom according to three elves over eight years old!" Immediately, the two storm knights handed the wooden boxes in their hands to him. Narant opened the box and saw that there were green sprites inside. "Hey, why are there more than thirty elves here? Isn''t there three per person?" Narant did a rough count, but found that the number was wrong. "My lord, this subordinate wants to report to you that some nobles used two green elves of four years to replace them because they could not get three elves of eight years, so the number of elves is exactly thirty. . . " "Very good! No problem!" After learning about the situation, Narant nodded with satisfaction, "You should continue to keep these elves first, and I''m looking for you to re-sign the master recognition contract when you return to the territory." "When the elf appears in this world, it must be bound by a contract, otherwise it will disappear immediately after waking up. Therefore, when the prisoners were exchanged, the identification contract of these elves was temporarily maintained on the two Storm Knights. As for this, when he completes the contract of acknowledging the master, the transfer opportunities of the elves are not used up. Narant doesn''t care at all, because he never planned to sell these elves. In this way, after dismissing Quick and others, Narant went to the main fort restaurant to have a breakfast, and then went to Bernard and Stella to say goodbye. Since we are going to return, it is naturally better to leave in the morning. Bernard didn''t have any reaction to his return trip. He just told him to develop his territory and cultivate well. As for the call-up order, he must not be impatient, and he must fight steadily. Narant should be one by one. After coming out of Bernard''s study, he went to the back garden of Tulip Castle. Stella could obviously see a little reluctance to leave him, but she didn''t say anything to hold back, after all, she wasn''t that kind of little woman. He knew that Narant had business affairs, so he understood him very well to call him back to the territory. In the end, Stella reluctantly sent Narant to the foot of the Tulip Castle. At this time, there are already several teams waiting here, including his father Andrew, Boris and several other nobles who stopped by. They also chose to return today, and after leaving the nest for two months, everyone felt like an arrow. "Stella, then I''m leaving! Go back!" Narant saw Boris and others greeting him, so he stopped to say goodbye to Stella. "Well, then be careful on the road!" Stella nodded silently, with obvious reluctance in her eyes. "Don''t worry!" Narant smiled slightly. "Also, when I return to the territory, I will let Xiao Huihui deliver the letter, so if you have anything to say to me, you can also let it pass back!" "Yeah!" Stella nodded. "Since that''s the case, Stella, let''s increase our relationship for the last time at this time of parting, just like at the Stone Bridge!" Narant finally revealed the final purpose of parting. Stella, who heard the words, naturally frowned. After all, there are a lot of small nobles watching not far away Stella, it may take several months to meet after this separation! Seeing this, Narant increased his firepower. Seeing his poor appearance, Stella had no choice but to grit her teeth, after all, she pecked his face like a dragonfly! Whoa! And the surrounding small nobles immediately cheered and cheered, especially the guy Boris wow. "Haha! Then I''m leaving, Stella, I''ll miss you!" Narant''s vanity was extremely satisfied, and she turned around in Stella''s embarrassed appearance. Then he pulled the reins and let the white dragon turn around in the same place, and then walked towards Boris and others. "Set off!" "Set off!" As Narant arrived, Boris and others immediately shouted, and the team of hundreds of people headed south in vain. After Narant left, Stella''s original sense of embarrassment disappeared immediately, replaced by deep love and reluctance. Chapter 498： Eat inside and outside Lina? "Miss! Baron Narant has gone far!!" I don''t know how long it took, Narant and others had disappeared from the horizon, Lina was still in a daze when she saw her young lady, and immediately stepped forward to remind. "Let''s go!" Seeing this, Stella was reluctant to withdraw her gaze and turned around silently. "Miss, you said that you and Baron Narant will get married in the future. Should he live in Tulip Castle or in Stormland!" Seeing that her young lady was a little disappointed, Lina took the initiative to find a topic. Of course, this question was actually he from I started thinking about it last night. "What do you think?" "Miss, Lina doesn''t know! After all, you will inherit the position of earl in the future, so you will definitely need to live in Tulip Castle, and Sir Narant is the Lord of Stormwind, so you may need to live in the castle!" "However, if Baron Narant lived in Stormland, wouldn''t he be without the company of the lady!" "Lina, I''ll send you to the Storm Collar soon, so that he will have someone to accompany him!" Stella heard the bias in Lina''s words. She is her young lady, okay? This little maid should be worried that she has no one to accompany her, but now she is worried about Narant. Stella felt that she should give this little maid to Narant now, and Lina thought she couldn''t see her little thought. "Oh! Miss, Lina doesn''t want it, Lina wants to be with you all the time!" Lina blushed instantly. It''s just that, looking at that expression, it is clear that there is no fear at all. Seeing this, Stella rolled her eyes and didn''t bother to care about this little maid who was eating inside and out. In addition to herself, I am afraid that she is the happiest person to be engaged to Narant. After all, she can be married if she wants to. ... After Narant and a group of nobles embarked on the return journey, they changed their rushing state, which was like an outing. Fortunately, this time he also has his own luxury carriage, so he will not be tired, even more comfortable than that guy Boris. According to Boris, his carriage cannot be made without dozens of gold coins. Therefore, such a luxurious carriage is naturally more comfortable than the "low-profile carriage" of Boris, a country rich man. Comparing the two, Narant''s carriage is like a luxury car from a previous life, while Boris''s is the tractor that chugs black smoke. As the day passed, Andrew arrived at his territory. "Little Narant, you are now a baron, and you are already better than your father in terms of managing the territory and on the battlefield. Your father has nothing to teach you. I just hope that you will cultivate well in the future. You are your father. And the pride of our Berwick family!" At the time of parting, Father Andrew''s eyes were mixed with emotions such as relief, excitement and loss. Naturally, I was excited and pleased that this time I was so successful, not only became the baron lord, but also made a marriage contract with Miss Stella, and the future rise is just around the corner. What is lost is that after this time, he already knows that his son is completely independent this time, and he no longer needs his father''s protection. "Father, don''t worry! I will definitely practice hard! When my territory develops, our Berwick family will no longer be poor." "By the way, father, before you set off, you must be careful about the things that the count has explained!" "Okay, little Narant, my father knows what to do. No noble dares to despise dark creatures, even if the possibility of them appearing is very small!" Bernard nodded immediately. After finishing speaking, after the father and son said goodbye, Narant continued to set off, and as the days went by, he finally arrived outside the territory of this guy Boris. "Narant, then I''ll go first! I originally wanted to invite you to the castle, but looking at your appearance, I definitely don''t have the heart to be a guest! Also, thank you for the prisoners you gave!" "Boris, it''s fine to be a guest. There will be opportunities in the future. In addition, those prisoners are not given by me, they are what you deserve!" Narant responded with a smile. The last time they were at the stone bridge, their group captured a total of about 8,000 enemy troops. The last 8,000 people were divided into 4,000 by Narant, as for the other 4,000 kings were divided into 1,500, Bernard at 1,000, and Boris and Rael at 500 each. It stands to reason that Boris and Rael can''t be divided so much, at most one or two hundred people each is fine. After all, it was Narant who played a crucial role in defeating the enemy, and although the two guys also joined the team to resist the enemy, the king and Bernard had to share the spoils. And the extra population they have now is actually because Narant enriched his captives to hundreds of them. After all, if you eat meat yourself, you can''t forget guys like Boris, otherwise, who will dare to cooperate with you in the future. Boris knew what Narant meant, so he wasn''t ready to gossip at the moment. After all, the two were neighbors, and after Narant became a baron, the two could become friends in the future. "Narant, then I''m leaving. If you need help in developing your territory, you can send someone to find me at any time!" "it is good!" Immediately, the two separated again. "Let''s go! Let''s return to the territory!" After saying goodbye to Boris, Narant led his team of more than 100 carriages towards the storm quickly. These more than a hundred carriages were not his own, but were brought by the Frank family to help him deliver gifts. Last time, the Frank family gave him a list of thank-you gifts. Except for the luxury carriage, the rest of the thank-you gifts were prepared in Tulip City, so that it was convenient for him to bring back to the territory. The carriages are now full of goods, including gold and silver cutlery sets, as well as fine silk cloth, plus cattle, sheep, seeds, and so on. ... Early morning in two days Butler Thomas, I need gold coins! ¡±, Storm Leader, Mario Civil Officer came to the Castle of Fortune again and found Thomas, the castle steward. "Mario, this is the third time you have withdrawn gold coins from me in a week!" Thomas frowned slightly. "Although I know that there are many new serfs and captives in the territory, I still need to solemnly remind you that the gold coins in the castle are all adults'' heritage, so spending money like flowing water, no noble will like it!" "And I, the castle steward, must also take good care of his wealth for the adults, so that I won''t be ashamed of the adults!" In the face of Thomas'' face, Mario was not angry, but just showed it as if: "Thomas, I know that gold coins are the heritage of adults, and I can''t spend too much when adults are away!" "However, this time the guards brought back too many serfs and prisoners. Your Excellency also asked Captain Raymond to pass a message, saying that the serfs and prisoners must be settled before the winter comes!" "But now the houses in the town are not enough to accommodate, and the food is not enough to support the winter, so I need gold coins to buy more food and living materials!" "Okay! Mario, tell me, how many gold coins do you need this time!" Although Thomas said it seriously, he knew that this was an explanation from adults, so he wouldn''t really continue to be embarrassed after the "warning". Mario immediately stretched out five fingers when he heard the words! "Well, five gold coins, Mario Civil Officer, wait a minute, I''ll go to the warehouse to get it for you!" "Thomas, wait a minute, not five... yes, fifty!" Mario looked uneasy. Chapter 499： The fifth lucky daughter? (2 in 1) "Fifty? Mario, you have already withdrawn a total of 100 gold coins the first two times, and now you need more?" Thomas immediately became a miser. "Thomas, the adults brought back a total of more than 13,000 people this time. Even if everyone eats less than half a catty of brown bread every day, it will take six thousand catties a day!" "And one catty of wheat needs ten copper plates, so fifty gold coins are only fifty thousand catties of grain. All the grains were purchased last time, and this time, it can only last for more than a month at most!" "Okay! Mario!" Thomas also knew that Mario had no choice but to hold his nose to get the gold coins. Soon, Thomas placed fifty gold coins on the small table in the hall, handed over to Mario, and then asked Mario to sign the signature. Dangdang! Just when the two completed the signing, there was the sound of a copper bell beating from the tower of the castle. The two looked at each other and immediately walked towards the gate of the inner castle. "Thomas Butler, Mario Civil Administrator, your lord is back!" The two of them walked out of the gate of the inner fort when they saw Raymond''s expression of joy. "Your Excellency is back?" The two of them also instantly showed surprise on their faces! "Quick, Wool Hall, Grassroots Millie, you all go to prepare hot water and towels immediately, by the way, and the red carpet, Stone Brie, you go to prepare the red carpet, your lord is coming back in triumph, you must There should be a red carpet to greet you, the kind that should be laid directly under the gentle **** of the castle!" "Also, inform all the other servants and maids to gather at the foot of the gentle **** and prepare to meet the adults!" After the surprise, Thomas''s first reaction was to look for the servants to arrange a greeting. In just a moment, everything was arranged by him. "Yes, the butler!" Immediately, the entire castle was thrown into a frenzy. Some of the servants and maids were laying red carpets, some speeding up the heating of hot water, and some placing colorful flags on the walls of the castle and the inner fort. After everything was done, all the servants put on their decent silk clothes and went to the gentle **** of the castle. Thomas himself also put on a decent silk gown. In the past, these dresses were only used when welcoming guests, but now the triumphant return of adults is a more important moment than welcoming guests, so this silk dress should naturally be worn. When the guards on the castle saw Narrant''s team, Narrant was still miles away. And when everyone arranged the welcoming ceremony, he was already less than a few hundred meters away from the castle. When he saw his castle and the subordinates and servants who were greeted by the gentle **** of the castle, Narant immediately showed a happy smile, and the seeming worry about the situation of the territory when he was on his way disappeared immediately. "I have seen your lord! Welcome to your triumphant return!" "I have seen your lord! Welcome to your triumphant return!" When he specially rode a white dragon to the front, Raymond brought a group of barbarian guards and Thomas and servants to kneel on the ground to salute. "Well! Get up!" Narant nodded with a smile. Thomas got up immediately, bent slightly and came to the front of the white dragon, and immediately took the reins. Although this action is superfluous now, after all, the white dragon is a wise beast horse, and it will definitely not move when Narant dismounts. But the symbolic meaning of this action is greater than the actual meaning, so Thomas still executes it meticulously! "Your Excellency, you''ve worked hard!" After Narant dismounted, Thomas flattered and greeted him again. Immediately greeted the servants to bring towels and warm water. After wiping his face and hands comfortably, Narant stepped onto the red carpet under the gracious guidance of Thomas, and then headed towards the castle. The castle is still the castle, a nest that makes him feel at ease and belong! After returning to the inner castle, the first thing Narant did was not to rest, but to ask about the status of the territory. "Thomas, how is the situation in the territory recently?" Narant sat on the soft sofa. "My lord, after your expedition, the situation in the territory was orderly, and everything was done according to your instructions!" Thomas answered truthfully, and then continued after a pause: "However, a few days ago, my lord, you asked Captain Raymond to send Tens of thousands of new serfs and captives have come back, and the expenditure on the territory is a bit big!" "What expenses?" Immediately, Thomas explained that Mario had withdrawn a total of one hundred and fifty gold coins. "My lord, the subordinates'' withdrawals are all for the purchase of food and the placement of those new serfs!" Thomas finished, and Mario Civil Administrator, who was also standing by the side, immediately explained carefully. "Well, Mario, don''t panic, food is indeed a big problem!" Narant didn''t blame Thomas for his search, nor did he blame Mario for spending too much money. After all, one of the two wanted to save money for themselves, while the other settled for the serfs as instructed. Especially Thomas, a housekeeper like him can use it with peace of mind. After all, after he left, if he didn''t take it seriously, what if his subordinates cheated to get money? Although Mario is not such a person, no one in the Storm Territory dares to do anything now. But in the future, if the population increases, there will definitely not be only one or two stewards as it is now, and all of them are still strict with themselves. Therefore, Thomas strictly checks, so as to avoid the breeding of corruption on the territory to the greatest extent. "By the way, Mario, how much food have you bought now, can you support the next season''s bumper harvest?" "My lord, we have purchased more than 90,000 catties of grain, some from serfs in our territory, and some from noble caravans in other territories." "If you add the food purchased with these fifty gold coins, you can save some food at that time and use other bark or fish to make it up, and it will last at least a month and a half!" "A month and a half?" Narant frowned slightly. He knew that with Mario''s algorithm, it was still very economical. I''m afraid he could only keep the serfs from starving to death. After all, normal people only need a pound of food a day. With Mario''s calculation, I''m afraid it''s not even half a catty. However, even if this is the case, it will not be able to support the next harvest of grain. You must know that if you want to wait for the next harvest, there will be at least three months. Since these people were brought back by him, they naturally couldn''t make them hungry. "Thomas, how many gold coins are there in the castle now!" "My lord, after your expedition, Baron Boris'' caravan paid for sugar, the Frank family caravan paid for perfume, and the store returned from Tulip City..." "Stop, Thomas, just tell me how much there is, and I''ll look at those sources of income tomorrow and the day after tomorrow!" Narant immediately stopped. "Yes, my lord, plus the remaining gold coins in the past, there are now a total of seven hundred and eighty-nine gold coins in the castle!" "Very good!" Narant is very satisfied. The perfume and sugar have accumulated so many gold coins for him in just two months, but it is equivalent to the net income of other barons for two or three years. Moreover, this income will continue to increase in the future. As long as he can keep up with the supply, the economy of the territory should not have to worry about it for a long time. "Mario, then I will ask Thomas to take out three hundred gold coins and let you buy food from those noble caravans. This should be enough to support the new serfs and captives until the next season''s harvest!" "Sir, if you take out another 300 gold coins, it will definitely be enough, but... However, we don''t seem to have bought so much food from Tulip Collar!" Three hundred and fifty gold coins, or 350,000 catties of grain, is not a small amount in this world where productivity is underground. "Oh?" "Sir, I bought more than 80,000 catties a few days ago, and now the second batch of 50,000 catties I''m about to buy has reached the limit that the surrounding noble territories are willing to sell!" It turned out that Mario had already inquired about the question of purchasing food with the nobles who came to the Storm Leader for business. The amount of grain that each noble family is willing to sell is only a few thousand catties. After all, grain is the basis of the territory, and people also need to stock up for emergencies. And there are only dozens of vassals in the entire tulip collar. Even if each family is willing to sell three or four thousand catties of grain, it will definitely not exceed two hundred thousand catties! In this way, there is still a gap. If Narant wants to buy more food, unless it is directly purchased by hi and Bernard, or purchased from other counties. "Ding! Your territory has welcomed a new population. This is something to celebrate. Despite their status, they are the cornerstone of the territory''s development, so you can''t just watch them starve to death." "System side quest: Solve the problem of feeding the new serfs!" "Task reward: fifth lucky girl!" "Hey! The fifth lucky daughter?" Narant suddenly became excited. This system finally gave him a good deal. At the time of Qiu Zheng, the rewards for the few tasks he completed were considered painless. But the appearance of this lucky girl is absolutely different. "Sir, it''s better to go to Tulip City another day and ask for the purchase from the caravans in other territories. Although the speed is slower and the price may be higher, you should be able to buy a sufficient amount." The reason why Mario didn''t plan to buy food from other counties at first was mainly because the distance was too far, and people would increase the shipping cost on this. And some nobles see that you have traveled thousands of miles to buy from these foreign caravans. After inquiring about the situation, they may sit on the ground and raise prices. Of course, this is the stalwart that Mario does not know that his own adults are now. Except for Batman and Rakoff, if other families know that Narant buys food, they will definitely not dare to do anything. Otherwise, you will definitely be stabbed in the spine by other nobles in the future, and then be despised by the entire principality. "Slow down? My lord, what I need most now is to solve this matter quickly!" If there were no tasks issued by the system, Narant would definitely follow this method. Whether looking for Bernard to buy or buying from nobles in other counties. But now that he can get the fifth lucky girl after completing the task, he changed his strategy, because he wanted to get the fifth lucky girl as soon as possible, and he didn''t want to delay for a moment. When he came back, knowing that there were so many new populations, he had actually thought about how to feed these people in this green and yellow winter. One is naturally to buy food, as long as you are willing to spend money. And the second... I''m ashamed to say, Narant hit his idea on the group of sperm whales by the sea... Last time, he could promise to try not to hit their ideas as much as possible, but isn''t it because the plan can''t keep up with the changes, is it urgent? Moreover, he actually figured out that the ocean is so big in this world, he only needs to try to capture and develop it reasonably, and the damage to the ocean is a drop in the bucket. So he said to Mario: "Mario, you don''t have to worry about the food. Take these fifty gold coins to buy the remaining food that you can buy. As for the rest, I''m going to hunt whales!" "Whaling, feeding them meat? My lord, will this be too good for them?" In Mario''s opinion, meat is better than brown bread. Moreover, these newly added populations are all from enemy countries. According to him, they must first suffer for a few years, and then let them integrate when they perform well. Of course, this is not his bad intentions, but the management of other nobles. Even many captured serfs and soldiers started as slaves, and unless they behaved well, they could get amnesty and become serfs and be assigned to the fields. Narant is not so skinny, after all, the population in the territory is too small, and he can''t get rich by exploiting these hard-working serfs. "Mario, although it''s meat, it''s from hunting, so it doesn''t cost money. Did it save you hundreds of gold coins?" "Sir, it''s too stupid to be young, you are really a wise nobleman!" Mario had nothing to say and immediately sent his ass. Next, Mario reported to Narant about the construction of the Storm Territory. In the past two months, after the tireless efforts of barbarians and a group of serfs, dozens of huts planned by Narant have been built, and it is only necessary to wait for Narant to complete the acceptance. In addition, in the southwest of the Storm Territory, that is, the flame fortress of the flame spar in the original buffer zone is also under construction, and it is believed that it will be completed in more than half a month. After all, the scale of the fort is not large, and the construction period with barbarian coolies joining the construction is still very fast. "Very good, my lord, I will go to inspect it later!" Narant was very satisfied with the speed of development, and planned to go upstairs to take a bath later to inspect the territory. After all, it was still morning. "Mario, do you have anything else to do? If you don''t have it, go ahead and do it first! Your Excellency is going to take you on a tour in the afternoon!" "Sir, there is one more thing I want to report to you!" Mario thought for a moment, and suddenly remembered something. "whats the matter?" "Sir, the sweet potato you planted not far from Lucky Village has grown into a large piece, and the stems and leaves have been crawling everywhere. It''s just that I haven''t seen this plant before, so I can''t tell if it''s mature or not. No start harvesting!" "Oh, I''ll go back and have a look later!" Thinking back, the sweet potatoes have been planted for at least three or four months. Narant thought that although the sweet potatoes were not heavier, they should be almost ripe. It''s time to dig a tree and take a look. Next, Narant sent Mario directly, then prepared to take a comfortable bath, and then went directly to inspect the territory. Chapter 500： Narants Gift (2 in 1) "big Stone!" "Sir, your subordinates are here!" Meimei took a hot bath, swept away the exhaustion of her journey. Narant plunged headlong into the study and didn''t come out until lunch. After lunch, he immediately called his own bodyguard. In this autumn expedition, the Guards did not seem to have any bright spots. However, this is because Quick, the Stormtrooper team, became too dazzling after becoming a title knight, overshadowing their achievements. Speaking of which, a group of barbarians, whether they are personal guards or ordinary guards, also played a big role in this autumn expedition, and they can also top three against ordinary guards, such as during the Battle of Stone Bridge. "Big stone, my lord, I have a task for you here. Because the territory has added too many people, there is now a lack of food in the territory. Your lord is going to let you go to the beach and take the Rainbow to hunt whales and get food for the territory!" "Yes, my lord! Your subordinates must fulfill your orders!" Big Stone didn''t hesitate. Although the scene of whaling last time made him still have lingering fears, after all, the body of the whale is too huge, and it is very dangerous to be accidentally photographed by him. But now this is the order of their own adults, and they will obey them unconditionally. Especially on the battlefield of the autumn expedition, they saw that the adults personally led away tens of thousands of enemy troops in order to protect them. Such a move was enough to move all the barbarians and swear allegiance to the adults! "Very well, I''ll talk to Quick later, and have him send twenty more barbarian guards to go with you." "By the way, Big Stone, you have to remember, don''t choose the largest whale to hunt in the future, it''s too dangerous, as long as the choice is medium, there are no special requirements for adults, the safety of you people is more important !" "Yes, my lord!" Big Stone immediately showed gratitude. "Well, now go to Maiye Village with me. After the rewards of this autumn expedition are announced, you are starting to act!" After speaking, Narant got up and walked out of the inner fort, and then summoned a group of subordinates to rush to Maiye Village. When he came to Maiye Village again after a lapse of two months, he didn''t even know this village that belonged to him. In addition to the rows of brand-new manor buildings on the square in the distance, even the streets of Maiye Village are now very lively. Caravan pedestrians and some hawkers selling souvenirs can be seen everywhere on the street. "Wow! My lord, why is Maiye Village so lively?" "Yes! My lord, we have lived here for so many years in such a lively Maiye Village, but we have never seen it before!" Several lucky women also widened their eyes, watching the prosperity in the town. "Maybe Maiye Village should not be called a village in the future, but can be officially renamed Maiye Town." Nalan is also very pleased that his territory has become so prosperous. This gave him an unprecedented sense of accomplishment. Isn''t that the joy of running a territory? This was something he could never experience in his previous life, even in-game. "Maiye Town? Okay, my lord, then we will have a small town after the storm! This is really great, your majesty!" Shirley''s little girl jumped up immediately. "Your majesty!" Several other lucky women and a group of subordinates also showed joy. The more prosperous the Storm Collar is, the happier they will naturally be. "Come on, let''s go in and see!" Narant didn''t stop, and took the lead in leading everyone into the village. At this moment, all the houses on both sides of the street in Maiye Village are resting, and those who are trying to nail wooden boards or cover thatch should be the new serfs who have just been captured. Maiye Village can be seen so prosperous now, in fact, it has a certain relationship with their existence. Of course, it wasn''t these captured serfs who were walking on the street at the moment. After all, even the food had to be provided by Narant, so naturally it was impossible for them to eat and drink for nothing. Those who walk on these streets are either the original villagers in the town, or the caravan members who come to the Storm Leader to do business. Although Narant has not reached the square at this moment, he can already see dozens of carriages parked outside the square manor from a distance. Wagons belonged to noble caravans, and wheelbarrows belonged to commoners like Laurie''s General Store. "Ah! It''s our lord! The lord is back!" "I''ve seen Lord Lord!" As Narant continued to move forward, some serfs on the roadside or walking on the road immediately widened their eyes and exclaimed. After the reflection came over, they all bowed to the ground respectfully, and then offered their greetings. They also hadn''t seen their lord for more than two months, so they were naturally excited when they saw it for the first time. The reason for the excitement is very simple, that is, after the arrival of the Lord, they finally had a good life. A year ago, how could they eat meat every now and then, not to mention meat, even if they were able to eat black bread, it would be impossible. Now, they can not only eat enough, but also occasionally buy raw oysters and dried fish to eat. As long as they work hard, they never have to worry about starvation, and even the old clothes they are reluctant to change after wearing them for several years have been replaced by brand new ones. Of course, the more important thing is that they no longer have to worry about dark creatures harming them. Lord Lord just wants to protect their safety like gods. Therefore, the serfs of the Storm Territory have been concerned about whether the lord can return safely, because they know that all this is because of their own lord Narant. If he is gone, their good days will definitely be immediate. go away. Now that everyone sees that their adults are safe and sound, many people even express their gratitude to the gods in their hearts. "Get up!" Narant waved at the serfs with a friendly smile as he walked. The mental outlook of these people now has undergone tremendous changes compared to when he first arrived. It is no longer the numb and lifeless gaze, but a little bit of hope and agility. This means that these people are no longer the ''walking dead'', but a living person! "grown ups!" At this time, Mario who got the news also hurried over. "Well, Mario, take me to inspect the newly built small buildings!" Narant greeted him. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, under the leadership of Mario, Narant began to check the small buildings built later. After confirming that the quality is correct and that the construction is strictly in accordance with their own requirements, I finally nodded with satisfaction. "Mario, these small buildings are very well completed. All the masons are rewarded with five silver coins each!" "In addition, I plan to expand the scale of the renovation again in two months. At least hundreds of small buildings will be built, and Maiye Village and Seaside Lucky Village will start at the same time!" Narant said his arrangement. His goal is to make Maiye Village a ''modern town'' where every family can live in a small masonry building. Of course, this plan needs to be completed step by step, Moreover, in order to encourage the serfs to work hard, it is natural to set a model when distributing the small buildings, and let the meritorious people live in the small buildings, instead of him, the lord, who is a good person, and arranges them one by one. With such a dual effect of material and honor, I believe that the people of the territory can completely follow in the footsteps of their lord, and strive to contribute to the development of the territory. After checking the small building, Narant went to the tavern and restaurant in front of him for a turn, and found that there were a lot of guests inside, most of them were caravan members. According to Mario, since his autumn expedition, the caravans that came to Stormwind have not stopped much, and basically one or several caravans will come in three or two days. Of course, among these caravans, the civilian caravans must be the most. After all, there are dozens of nobles in the tulip collar, and it is impossible to come every day. However, don''t underestimate these civilian caravans. There are so many of them that even if each person only consumes a dozen copper plates, it can add up to a lot. The most important and huge flow of people is the commercial development that can lead to the storm. For example, his serfs will now go to the forest to catch a hare in their spare time, or weave hemp rope to sell to these caravans. In this way, even some elderly people can earn food with their own hands and will not be a burden to their children. ... After visiting the tavern, the inspection of Maiye Village was completed, and Narant went directly to the high platform of the square to prepare for the celebration meeting. . This is also what he has to do when he returns. Although the Onyx Principality suffered losses in this autumn expedition, he himself was truly a triumphant return. Then, the rewards for the subordinates are also necessary. In this battle, all the subordinates are doing their best, and no one takes a half step back when facing the enemy! "This autumn expedition, I can see the performance of all of you, my lord. You have proved your heroism and loyalty with your actions, and your victory this time also has your share of credit!" "So, my lord, I am now preparing to hold this Autumn Expedition Celebration Conference to reward you for your bravery!" As Narant''s voice fell, the guards below immediately showed their expectant gazes. Narant didn''t write any ink, and took out a list directly from his arms. This is the list of rewards he drew up in the study after taking a bath. First of all, of course, Quick and other Storm Knights, this time their credit is the biggest. "Quake, Canny, Duke... 25 of you, in this autumn expedition, outstandingly demonstrated the bravery and skill of the knights, and I led the chasing troops with you, and went deep into the enemy''s barracks. " "So, this time you have received the most abundant reward. My lord, I have prepared a brand-new small building for each of you, the ones behind the manor!" Whoa! "Ah! Those newly built small buildings behind the tavern are actually rewarded like this? Is this lord too generous?" "Yeah! That small building can also be worth several gold coins, they are really lucky!" "If only I could live in such a beautiful building, it would be fine even if I were to live in this doomed place!" "Kerry, you are dreaming! Even if you are willing to join the Storm Lord, look at those knights, they are all title knights, are you comparable?" At this moment, there are naturally onlookers watching the excitement, many of which are members of the caravan. When they heard the reward Narant gave to their subordinates, they instantly became noisy. They had never seen such a generous lord before. Similarly, they couldn''t hide their envy to Quick and others, and wished they could step forward to replace them now. On the other hand, Quake and the others, although they were already happy, didn''t even move, they still stood up straight with their chests up. Seeing this, Narant was even more satisfied, and immediately waved at Lilia, who immediately brought over the twenty-five parchment scrolls that Narant had prepared. These sheepskin scrolls are the deeds of those houses, with the signature and seal of the Lord Narant, so if you write down the house number of the small house later, they will be the new homes of the storm knights. When Lilia came closer, Narant personally stepped down and handed the title deed to the Storm Knight in person. "Thank you for your gift!" In the end, the twenty-five storm knights held the title deed excitedly and said thanks to Narant. "Work hard!" Narant patted Quake on the shoulder in front of him and encouraged the group of Storm Knights. After the storm knight''s reward was distributed, Narant returned to the high platform. Next are the barbarians such as Raymond and Big Stone, plus the rewards of the medical team and the long-range attack team. However, their rewards are naturally not as rich as the Storm Squad. After all, the credit must be distinguished according to the size, otherwise it will easily breed other problems. In the end, leaders like Raymond and Big Stone were rewarded with a small manor building As for the ordinary guards and members of the medical team, Narant was rewarded with dozens of catties of fish and flax each. Cloth and other living materials, plus a reward of 20 silver coins per person. After all, the value of this reward is not low, and immediately made the guards laugh from ear to ear. At last it was Rose''s turn and the coolies and the savages, who were also rewarded with ten silver coins. Of course, there are rewards for those who go to the autumn expedition, and Narant, who stays in the territory, will not forget it. After all, without these people staying in the territory, he could not feel at ease to fight outside. In the end, the left-behind staff, like the coolies, were rewarded with ten silver coins! In this way, all of Narant''s subordinates are satisfied and will not be jealous of others. After all, it is clear how much credit he has paid, and his lord is clearly rewarded and punished. After all the rewards were distributed, Narant turned to look at the onlookers whose eyes were full of envy, and said to them with a smile, "Are you envious of them? Especially the Storm Knights!" The people below did not answer, but the eyes in their eyes had already given the answer. Narant continued with a smile: "My lord, let me tell you, you don''t have to be envious, because I will give you such an opportunity in the future!" "Although my lord just rewarded me with a lot of small buildings, there are still half of the remaining ones. Moreover, in two months, my lord, I will continue to build hundreds of such brand-new small buildings!" "Ah! There are still hundreds of small buildings to be built?" Immediately, both the guards and the crowd were shocked by Narant''s generosity! Chapter 501： Model farming, model labor! "Yes, there are hundreds! And these small buildings, whether they are guards or ordinary serfs, as long as you work hard and show your hard work, you will have a chance to win a small building of your own!" "As for how you won this small building? The adults will first tell you a move, that is, several carpenters, masons and John blacksmiths in the territory. After tomorrow, the adults will reward them with the small building again?" "Because, they used their superb skills to help the development of the territory, and they are indispensable for the territory''s achievements today, so their credit is no worse than going into battle to kill the enemy." Narant paused when he said these words, seeing the envy of everyone below, but his eyes dimmed a little in a blink of an eye. Because even carpenters and blacksmiths, that''s not something they can compare to. This is what Narant wanted. After seeing their mood changes, he immediately said: "Of course, not all of you are carpenters and blacksmiths, most of you only farm and move bricks!" "However, it doesn''t matter. My lord, what I value is your hard work and loyalty. As long as you are working serfs, it is honorable. Therefore, when the next harvest, your lord will let the civil administrator record your farming situation, or move bricks. work situation.¡± "If one of you grows the most grain or works the hardest in the next harvest, then, my lord, I will name these people as the annual farming model and labor model of the Storm Leader, and the farming model and labor model can also get the Small Building Rewards¡± Whoa! "Model farming? Model worker? Can you also get a small building reward?" "This...Is this true...We don''t know how to fight or do carpentry work, but we will never be worse than others in farming. Wouldn''t we have a chance to live in that luxury building?" Narant''s last news seemed to have dropped a bomb among the serfs, causing a thousand waves for a while. If Narant was previously rewarded to Quick and Raymond or the craftsman and other people in the small building, then the serfs could only look at the building and sigh. After all, they did not have that ability, and both occupations had thresholds. But if it''s farming or working, isn''t that what they do? Who can''t farm? Otherwise, can you live to this day? As for moving bricks, they are also a good hand. At this point, everyone present remembered Narant''s promise. As long as they work hard enough in the future, the rewards of their own adults will not be stingy. They also have the opportunity to live in that beautiful and spacious small building. And this has also become their biggest motivation. One by one, they are gearing up to take care of their own crops after returning, or prepare to work hard, and then wait until next year to get the model farming and model workers. Immediately, this celebration ended in a state of excitement. Of course, there were actually a few people in Narant who didn''t get a reward this time, and that was his lucky daughters. Of course, it wasn''t that he forgot, but he was preparing to reward him in private. After all, on the bright side, there are still foreign caravan members watching in the territory. If he rewards so many young women at one time, it is estimated that he will attract the attention of those who care. Anyway, Vivienne and the others don''t care about the vanity of such a public reward, so it is more appropriate to give them the benefits in private. Moreover, the rewards for several women are even richer than those of Quick and others. In addition to the new building, Narant planned to give each of the women some silk cloth, perfume, and a gold coin. Now that there are endless caravans in the territory, Narant feels that it is just right for them to go shopping and buy some of their favorite items. After all, as a down-to-earth Chinese, Narant was deeply influenced by things like poor men and rich adopted daughters. ¡­ "Let''s go! Follow the adults to the lucky village by the sea!" After the reward was over, most of the guards were dismissed, and Narant took the big stone and others directly towards the sea. His inspection steps today are to first inspect his two villages, and then go to the southwest to inspect his own flame spar mine and the new territory he just acquired. After an hour''s journey, Narant came to the seaside mountain village. When Kenby Cow Dung heard that the lord was coming, he shouted exaggeratedly from a distance of more than 100 meters, and then diligently led Narant to the beach to inspect the situation of boiling salt and fishing. And these two industries have his care, naturally there are no mistakes in the past two months, and the supply is extremely stable. Even because of the huge volume of shipments now, he found Mario some time ago and applied for two iron pots to open a new stove again. Narant was still at ease with Kenby Cow Dung''s ability, and nodded with satisfaction, then even leaving Big Stone and others behind, he asked Kenby Cow Dung to take him to the sweet potato field. As for the overseas Rainbow Island, Narant has already got the latest information from Captain Jack, so he is not in a hurry to inspect for the time being, but the new territory is more important. "It''s grown so much?" Under the diligent guidance of Kenby Cow Dung, Narant saw the fields of purple alfalfa and sweet potatoes again after a lapse of two months, and immediately showed a look of surprise on his face. Not much to say about sweet potatoes, the size of the purple alfalfa grass in the eyes turned out to be more than doubled compared to before the autumn expedition. UU reading Plants of purple alfalfa with a height of more than ten centimeters have grown in the originally barren open space, occupying a total of a quarter of the field in the Elf area. "My lord, these purple alfalfa flowers withered a few days after you set off, and then their seeds appeared in the stamens!" "I saw that there were so many seeds, so I asked the serfs to carefully collect them, and then sowed them on the surrounding arable land. After sowing for half a month, they began to sprout, and then they grew like this!" Kenby Cow Dung saw that his grown-up looked at the newly grown purple alfalfa, and immediately explained it with a smile. This is a credit! Careful care for two months is just waiting for this moment to let your adults see your efforts! "Very good! Kenby Cow Dung, go to the Maiye Village restaurant to enjoy a big meal later, and tell them that it was a reward from the adults!" Narant did not disappoint Kenby Cow Dung, and immediately gave him A chance for a free meal. "Ah! Dinner in the restaurant!" Kenby Cow dung even drooled out, "Thank you for the reward, can you wait until the evening?" Kenby Cow Dung felt that he was not hungry enough now, and he would definitely suffer from going there, so he was going to wait until the evening. And in the afternoon, I have to run **** the beach, so that I can make myself in the most hungry state and eat the most delicious food. "You can do it yourself!" How could Narant take care of such a trivial matter. "Yes, my lord!" Xiao Jiujiu of Kenby Cow Dung was satisfied, and immediately that old face smiled and turned into a chrysanthemum! Chapter 502： red mouse The growth rate of the purple alfalfa grass was very gratifying, which did not disappoint Narant, and immediately turned his attention to the sweet potato field on the other side. At this moment, the sweet potato ground is also lush and green, and the sparse vines have fully grown and crawled everywhere, and I can''t tell the difference between you and me. This is the cornerstone of Narant''s ability to feed a larger population, and he went directly to the sweet potato field. Without instructing his subordinates, he directly pulled out his long sword and started digging on the mud himself. With a few taps, a touch of purple appeared in front of him. "Hey, my lord, there''s something down there!" Xue Li was always beside Narant, because the lord of the family had said that this red rat is a very delicious food. Not only delicious, but also filling, so she wanted to see how the plant grew red mice. "Haha, Shirley! This is the sweet potato!" Nalanda nodded, put away his long sword and leaned over to dig with his hands. With two slaps, the sweet potato, at least the size of three adult fists, was dug out. "Hey, this sweet potato is too big!" Narant held a sweet potato that weighed about seven or eight ounces in his hand, and couldn''t help but see his eyes wide, and at the same time, he was also happy. If other sweet potatoes can grow this big, will he be worried about not being able to support more people in the future? The world is not short of land, but of crops that can feed people. Because of the low efficiency of farming and the unsatisfactory output of wheat, even if the land is large, the small nobles still cannot afford too many subjects. . And Narant has a big heart. If he wants to ensure the safety of himself and his territory, the army that can conquer and fight must be indispensable. If he is now raising a team of one or two hundred people, it''s okay to be opportunistic. But it is definitely impossible to confront the enemy head-on, and the time of Qiu Zheng is a good example. "Ah! My lord, this red mouse is so big, but why doesn''t it have eyes and a nose?" Xue Li stretched her head out, looked around the sweet potato up and down, and said suspiciously. "Shirley, it''s called a sweet potato, not a red mouse!" Narant was speechless. It turns out that this girl has always regarded it as a mouse, and I don''t know if other people are like this. "Sir, then... can Xue Li have a taste?" Xue Li didn''t worry about whether it was a mouse, but swallowed her saliva. "That''s fine, but I''ll have to wait until I get back to the castle to try it. Then the adults will make them by themselves and give you a taste of these sweet potatoes that are delicious and filling!" Narant also wanted to try the sweet potatoes from this other world. Is it the same as in the previous life? "Yeah! Thank you Lord for the gift!" Shirley''s little girl immediately burst into laughter! After talking with Shirley, Narant did not sit idle, but continued to dig. Like peanuts, sweet potatoes can grow many fruits on a vine, so what he has dug now is only one of this sweet potato. To determine the yield and maturity of sweet potatoes, look at the size of several other sweet potatoes. With the excavation, the figure of the purple round drum became more and more. "One, two... five, six! Oh, my lord, there are six more. If this is food, then this plant will have five or six catties!" Along with the sweet potatoes of the same size, they were pulled out one by one. , the people around him suddenly widened their eyes. "That''s right! That''s why adults value this sweet potato so much. Once the cultivation is expanded, you will no longer be afraid of running out of food and starving!" Although I''m not sure if the reason why the sweet potato is so big is because of the elf, or if the seeds of this other world are different. But what''s the difference? As long as you can eat your stomach, it is the best sweet potato in the world. "Thank you Lord Lord! Lord Lord is wise!" As the saying goes, people are iron rice and steel. If you don¡¯t eat a meal, you will be hungry. People in previous lives may not experience the feeling of starvation, but people in this world know it deeply, because a few months ago, they had passed away. on such days. That kind of hunger that eats roots and leaves is not something ordinary people can imagine. After hearing that there is no need to go hungry again, whether it is a guard or a serf, they are all excited from the bottom of their hearts. "Kenby Cow Dung!" "Sir, your subordinates are here!" "These sweet potatoes are already ripe, you will arrange for the serfs to carefully dig out all the sweet potatoes and send them to the castle!" With this plant, it is basically possible to determine the maturity of most sweet potatoes, even if some are not fully mature, accept Rand did not wait any longer, preparing for a bumper harvest. Although there are elves, they won''t wither for a few days, but isn''t that a waste of resources? Why not pull it out now, and then quickly complete the second round of cultivation, after repeating this, I believe that large-scale seed cultivation will be completed next year. "Yes, my lord!" Kemppi Cowdung responded immediately. "Well, by the way, Kemby Cow Dung, one thing to pay special attention to. When digging out sweet potatoes, remember not to destroy these stems and leaves, but to collect them and cut them into small pieces and reinsert them into the ground, so that they It will become a new seedling!" "Ah! Cut the stems and leaves into small pieces and reinsert them into the ground to become new seedlings!" Kenby Cow Dung was stunned. Even if the yield of this sweet potato is so high, if the seedlings can still be raised like this, is there any reason for this? Is it food given by the gods? "That''s right Just follow my instructions! Take a small piece of the root, then remove the excess leaves and insert them into the ground!" Hanging out in the country, Narant also knows a little bit of farm work. In particular, he was particularly interested in these crops that can be eaten as snacks, such as sugar cane and sweet potatoes. In addition to the sweet potato itself, which can be cut into pieces as seeds, the stems and leaves can also be used to hold seedlings. There are still elves in this world, so the success rate is even greater. In this way, once a wave of sweet potatoes is ripe, he can immediately divide two sweet potato fields. One piece is left on the edge of this lucky village, and another piece of Narant is going to be planted around the castle, so that some risks can be avoided in the early stage. "Yes, my lord!" Seeing that Narant personally picked out a stem and leaf as a demonstration, although Kenby Cow Dung was unbelievable, he still unconditionally obeyed the will of his wise and mighty lord. "Very good, then you can arrange it now!" Then Narant handed all the seven sweet potatoes he dug up to the girls, who he was going to use for early adopters. After the command was done, he waved his hand towards the group of Storm Knights and Mario, "Go, let''s go to the southwest now!" ... After more than two hours of trekking, Narant brought his subordinates to the buffer zone that originally belonged to him and Quint. Of course, this place has now become his Narant''s personal domain. And the dense forest around the buffer zone has been cut down, and above the open space, a square fort more than ten meters high rises. Chapter 503： disgusting person? The main body of this fort is not too big, it is about fifteen meters by fifteen meters in length and width. The outer wall of the entire fort is straight, without any extra decoration, except for a row of small shooting holes at five or six meters. In addition, there are round terraces on top of the four corners of the fortress, where heavy weapons such as small catapults or crossbows can be placed. "My lord, this is the fortress built according to your instructions. Now the outer walls have been completed, only the interior and roof need to be finished. "In addition, the wooden camp fence on your drawings will also start construction in a few days. Those stacked trees there are used as fences. Each log is no less than 30 centimeters in diameter and no less than six meters in length. !" "Not bad!" Narant looked at the completed fort and was very satisfied. This fortress has only one gate, and it will be placed in the camp at that time, and the camp will be blocked by wooden walls. Under such double insurance, I am afraid that even if he brings people to attack, he cannot be 100% guaranteed to win the fort. After all, even if a sneak attack can break through the wooden wall, there is only one small gate in the square fortress in this direction. When the iron gate is closed, even the Silver Knight will not want to enter. As for the strong attack, let''s first taste the taste of the crossbows and trebuchets on the terrace, and even the Extraordinary Knights will come and collect them one by one. The reason why Narant built such a strong fort here is not only to protect the Flame Crystal Mine, but also to prepare for the development of grasslands in the future. No matter how much territory he can conquer in the future, he still needs to build a stronghold to swear sovereignty. The barbarians on the grasslands are similar to the nomads in the previous life, and they basically live in tents. Even for those big tribes, the tents are more luxurious, so they cannot be compared with buildings such as castles or cities that can symbolize control. "Mario, when the wooden wall of this camp is built, report to the lord immediately, and then the lord will come and open the mines here!" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, let''s go, then let''s continue to look!" Narant pointed to the far southwest, which used to be Quint''s territory. "Going there? My lord, some time ago, I often heard reports from the coolies who were working, saying that there were guards from the Earl of Black Iron secretly observing us. We are likely to be discovered by them in the past. Why don''t we go again at night?" Mario also thought that his own adults had some indescribable purpose to break into other people''s territory. Narant was stunned when he heard the words, and then he laughed. Immediately after he came back, he started to inspect without stopping, but he didn''t have time to announce the fact that he had obtained the new territory, nor did he inform the civil administrator. Mario didn''t know what was going on when he saw Narant laughing, so he could only laugh awkwardly there. Shirley and Vivian covered their mouths and couldn''t bear to watch, and immediately said, "Mario Civil Officer, in fact, the territory over there already belongs to the adults!" "Ah? It belongs to the adults too? Isn''t that from the Black Iron family..." Mario couldn''t believe it. "Mario Civil Administrator, your lord returned from this autumn expedition triumphantly. In addition to the captives, he also received a fief awarded by the earl, the size of a baronial territory, which was transferred from the black iron family to the earl by the king!" "So, there will no longer be the territory of the Black Iron family, but will belong to our adults!" "My lord, it''s a little ignorant talking too much!" Mario''s eyes showed shock, and his own adults had once again acquired a baron-sized territory in just half a year. He had been a servant at Tulip Castle for so many years, but he had never heard of such a thing happening. "Mario Civil Administrator, in fact, in addition to the territory, the lord also has a title. Our lord is now a hereditary baron! By the way, the lord has also made a marriage contract with Miss Stella..." The girls were quite amused when they saw Mario''s expression, and broke out even more exciting news. "Baron... is engaged to Miss Stella? This... this... Your majesty! Congratulations on your promotion to a baron!" Mario immediately knelt, without hesitation. "Okay! Get up! You''re just a baron, what''s so exciting, let''s go! Take advantage of the early morning and take a look at our new territory!" With the words of a few girls, she showed off. Seeing that things were almost over, Narant immediately called Mario. Immediately, he took everyone to the territory that originally belonged to the Black Iron family. Because this Quint Territory may actually belong to the border of the Bateman County, and the population is not particularly large. Narant and the others walked for more than an hour before they came to a village. However, when I came to this village, the village was quiet, the doors of the thatched cottages were open, and the houses were empty. "My lord, this Heitie family is too disrespectful, and even took away all the serfs!" The situation is already clear. Obviously, the Black Iron family only left Narant with the territory, but the territorial people took it away. "It doesn''t matter Mario, we are not short of manpower now!" Narant waved his hand towards the angry Mario. The Black Iron family''s move like this can only be said to be stingy, but it does not violate the king''s will. And what they did was what Narant wanted to see. He now has tens of thousands of captives so there is no shortage of population. On the contrary, if the Black Iron family kept the serfs, he still needed to beware of the spies, which would not be worth it because there were too many variables. There is nothing strange about going around the village. It is similar to the villages on his territory, all of which are tattered thatched cottages. Soon, they continued to move forward, and after walking for half an hour, they stopped at a fork in the road. At this moment, there is a stone tablet in the center of this fork, with the characters of the Earl of Black Iron written on it. And around the stele is a team of dozens of black iron knights guarding! "Sir Narant, the front is already the territory of our glorious Dark Iron family, please don''t go any further." Although the literal meaning is very straightforward, the tone of the leader of the Black Iron Knight is very respectful. Because he avoided the pursuit of the Paladins at the beginning, he participated in the rescue of all the counts in the palace, and he definitely admired Narant! "What''s going on? Didn''t Your Majesty gift this territory to our Tulip Family?" Narant didn''t have an immediate attack, but asked with a frown. The black iron knight suddenly showed an embarrassed expression when he heard the words. He glanced at his subordinates on the left and right before stepping forward and said in a low voice, "Sir Narant, since you are here today, I will definitely give you an explanation!" "This is actually what our Count meant. His Majesty said that although His Majesty wanted to take back a piece of baronial territory, he didn''t specify which piece it was. Therefore, our Count re-planned the boundary two days ago!" "Return most of the original Quint territory, and then fill it with other territories connected to the Fire Prairie!" Chapter 504： Nice guy Batman! "This old guy!" Narant frowned immediately, this Batman doesn''t talk about martial arts, but he always plays these disgusting tricks. Originally, it is reasonable to say that what Narant accepted should be the original territory of Quint. Although this territory of Quint is not a feng shui treasure, it has a castle and a small town, and the cultivated land has been developed. , you can use it directly. But after being replaced by him like this now, wouldn''t he still need to re-cultivate it himself? The black iron knight could only show a slightly embarrassed expression when he heard that Narant used the old guy to call them the earl. They really don''t want to conflict with Narant, after all, in their eyes, Narant is second only to the existence of a few counts. This is not because of how high Narant''s force is, but because his iron lumps that can mobilize war horses and blow up enemies after being thrown are too weird. "Sir Narant, in fact, after our Lord Earl re-planned the border territory this time, it is not necessarily bad for you!" "Our adults just don''t want to give up Quint Castle and the White Salt Town." "And Lord Earl, he knows that this will definitely arouse your dissatisfaction, so in order to prevent the Tulip Family from reacting too strongly, after changing the layout of the territory, he deliberately increased the territory a little more." "Now from your Stormland to our mountains further south, all the land will belong to you!" "Really? In other words, your Black Iron Earl has given me all the territories bordering the Fire Prairie? I''m afraid your Lord Earl is not so kind. He wants me to serve as a shield for your Black Iron Earl! '' Narant replied angrily. "Cough cough! This...that..." The Dark Iron Knight captain was pierced by Narant, who immediately did not know how to answer in embarrassment. "Okay, I know that you are just following orders, and I will not embarrass you. I will go and see the terrain as you said. If I am not satisfied, I will naturally ask my Count to discuss with Bateman again." Narant waved his hand, interrupting the black iron knight''s embarrassment. "Thank you Sir Narant for your understanding!" The captain of the Dark Iron Knights breathed a sigh of relief. "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded and didn''t plan to stay any longer. He turned the direction and headed straight for the fork in the south. "Let''s go!" After Narant left, the black iron knights breathed a sigh of relief, "I didn''t expect that it was Sir Narant who came, I''m afraid this territory will belong to him in the future, sigh, I should have known that he came, I will definitely propose to Lord Earl to change to another team!" The Dark Iron Knight was glad that he did not have a conflict with Narant. However, what he didn''t know was that while he breathed a sigh of relief, Narant, who was heading south, also smiled. "This Batman is such a good man! He even gave me all the territories on the territory and the necklace of the Fire Prairie! Then the Fire Prairie will be my back garden in the future!" Originally, although the Kunt Territory was connected to the Fire Prairie, it only occupied a small part of the territory that the Black Iron family entered the grassland. Since Narant received the development order, he has actually been troubled by one thing. That is, if he solves the problem of the barbarian in the future, will the Black Iron family see the benefits and come out with him to fight for the Fire Prairie. In that case, he is likely to be taken advantage of by the old fellow Batman. But now he controls all the intersections of the Black Iron Earl into the Fire Prairie, so he will no longer be afraid of other people coming to grab food. As for the Quint Castle and the White Salt Town that Batman took back, to be honest, Narant really didn''t care. He has his own castle, and it is no worse than Quint''s castle now. In the future, even if he really wanted to change the castle, Narant would have to replace it with a more spacious and comfortable one, such as the Tulip Castle. As for the town of Baiyan, the same is true. After the population of the town was taken away, it is estimated that a thatched cottage and a few stone houses were left behind. If so, he might as well re-plan a town himself and build it out of bricks. Next, Narant took a group of his subordinates and headed straight to the south. Most of the wilderness he saw along the way. And there are traces of human life, he only encountered two villages with only dozens of thatched huts, but now they are also empty. And the surrounding arable land is also pitiful, except for a few acres of fields next to the news, other areas are occupied by woods and grasslands. Of course, the reason why these places are so panicked is that Narant estimates that because it borders the raging grassland, the nobles dare not develop too much. If they encounter a barbarian raid, it will be a waste of time. ... "This should be the end of the border between the Black Iron Earl and the Fire Prairie?" When Narant and his men continued to travel for more than two hours, they finally came to a towering mountain range. This mountain range is at least a thousand meters high, and the back is still continuous. , This reminded Narant of the terrain of Yungao Plateau or Xiangxi in the previous life, and there was no way before. "My lord, that Earl Batman is too bad. Originally, the Quint Territory was a normal territory with a square shape, but now it has been replaced by a long and narrow territory that is not suitable for development at all!" When I came to the foot of this mountain range and looked at the large grassland on the side, even Shirley Little Loli, a little girl who didn''t know much about government affairs, made a sound. There is no other reason. Most of the places I have passed along this way are deserted and need to be reclaimed. In addition, the territory Narant got this time was at least fifty or sixty miles long, but the width at its widest point would not exceed twenty miles. In this way If you don''t say anything else, you will be able to leave the territory if you walk in both directions in the future. This will not only affect the development of the territory, but even from a military point of view, it is extremely difficult for Narant to defend such a long and narrow territory, because there is no depth at all. "Xue Li, who said that the lord wants to develop this territory, have you forgotten that the lord has a development order?" Since there is no depth, create it yourself. Narant had a better idea after knowing that Batman had given up all the boundaries of the Fire Steppe. At that time, he will only send a few hundred serfs to the three villages, and they will live in them to show their ownership. And the real center of gravity will be on the grasslands in this marginal area. "My lord, although you have a development order, the grassland is not suitable for farming! Do you want to raise horses, cattle and sheep?" Catherine also interjected at the right time. She has lived on the grassland for so many years and knows that the land on the grassland is barren. Not as good as these woodlands under their feet at the moment! "Who said that the grassland is not suitable for farming, the grassland is just not suitable for farming wheat, but it does not mean other things, such as sweet potatoes!" This is why Narant is most fond of this grassland. In the eyes of other nobles, the grassland can only be used for horses and sheep because it is too barren. But here in Narant is the best sweet potato cultivation base, not only the terrain is open and flat, but also the soil system is very loose, all of which are suitable for the growing environment of sweet potatoes. The requirements for soil fertility of sweet potatoes are not as high as those of wheat or rice, because it is a barren-tolerant plant. As long as there is sufficient sunlight, it is a big deal to feed more labor costs to ensure a bumper harvest. Chapter 505： Baked Sweet Potatoes "Sir, can you also grow sweet potatoes in the grasslands?" Mario exclaimed in surprise. "Yes, not only can it be planted, but without the shelter of the trees, sweet potatoes will grow bigger and more!" As Narant finished speaking, all the subordinates showed moving expressions. , If sweet potatoes can also be cultivated on the grassland, then this grassland will no longer be just a grassland for cattle, sheep and horses, but it is definitely a rare treasure! After talking about the matter of planting sweet potatoes in this grassland, Narant didn''t stay here much. This season''s sweet potato seedlings are not enough to be cultivated here, so it will take some time to develop the boundaries of this grassland. Next, Narant took a group of his subordinates back to the original road, and still saw the Iron Guard knights on duty at the fork in the road. "Sir Narant, how is it, are you satisfied? Does this territory belong to you in the future?" The Knight Captain of the Iron Guard greeted Narant with a smile on his face. "Captain, do you think anyone would like this territory? It''s long and narrow, not to mention development. If there are enemies coming, I have nowhere to defend!" Narant''s tone was not good. "Uh! Is that so!" Captain Dark Iron Knight immediately smiled awkwardly. "Go back and tell you Earl Batman, I will tell our Lord Earl, what he did is really shameless, it''s not what an earl did at all!" Narant didn''t say much, and immediately brought his men Angrily left. "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m not ready to grab it!" The Iron Guard knight sighed in relief and watched Narant leave. ... Narant left the fork, and immediately started heading back toward the castle. When they came near the castle, they passed the horse farm first. But at the moment, the racecourse is quite lively, besides the horses, there are also the large tracts of cattle and sheep baa baa moo in it. These cattle and sheep were brought back by Narant in the morning, and have been driven into the horse farm by the serfs at this moment. After seeing these cattle and sheep, Narant stopped the team. "Mario, make arrangements in the next two days. You are going to build a new pasture on the edge of the prairie for cattle and sheep! As for manpower, among the new serfs I brought back this time, there are many herdsmen who know how to raise horses and herds. Groom, you can put them in charge of the cows and sheep after you do the census!" "Remember, these cattle and sheep must be taken care of. The adults are going to use them to reproduce offspring and give birth to calves and lambs!" The Frank family is worthy of being a business family, and it is also well-rounded when it comes to giving gifts. Knowing that there is a shortage of livestock in the Narant territory, there are many cows and ewes among the cattle and sheep sent. In this way, as long as they are carefully raised for a year or two, there will be no shortage of cattle and sheep in the Narant territory. The value of cattle and sheep is not only in eating meat, they can produce goat milk and milk, which is the best supplement in the world. And cowhide and wool are also necessary to prevent all kinds of clothing and leather armor, so it is still very necessary to raise cattle and sheep in a territory. "Yes, my lord!" Mario responded immediately. Next, Narant continued to move forward, and when he arrived at the edge of planting the bloodline qi fruit, he saw a group of barbarians trying to dig a hole. On the side is the magical beast fruit tree that he brought back from the northern principality. This is also a treasure, and the effect is no worse than the blood qi fruit, so it should be placed on the edge of the blood qi fruit and nourished with green elves. "I really hope that there will be more crops a year, so that my lord and my extraordinary knights and monsters can become more and more!" With a sigh, Narant did not stop and returned directly to the castle. ... That night! In the forecourt of the castle, Narant sat around the fire with several of his lucky daughters. "Sir, are you ready? Will it be burnt?" Shirley''s pink face was reddened by the fire. However, he didn''t feel uncomfortable at all, but his face was about to stick to the fire. Because under this fire, there are seven big sweet potatoes! With the burning of the fire, the sweet potatoes buried shallowly in the sand have wafted out the aroma. This is a fragrance that Shirley has never smelled before. It is a little sweet, and a little faint, but it is very attractive. Even the three girls, Vivian, Catherine, and Vinnie on the side, couldn''t stop swallowing. "Xue Li, don''t worry, you can eat it after the fire is out. If you dig it out now, you will have diarrhea if you eat it half-baked!" Narant also smelled the fragrance. He didn''t have to be a little loli to relive the taste of sweet potatoes in his previous life. It was just that such a big sweet potato, he didn''t dare to take it out without burning it for half an hour, so as not to waste it. In this way, under his suppression, Shirley''s little girl could only fold her hands in front of her chest and continue to wait. More than ten minutes later, when the fire finally burned out the last flame, Shirley Little Lolita immediately looked at Narant with anticipation. "Okay, it''s okay this time!" Narant didn''t wait any longer, and immediately pulled out his long sword and started to pull up the fire. Open the residual charcoal fire above, and then take out all the sweet potatoes hidden in the sand. "Wow! It''s so fragrant!" The sweet potato was steaming hot at the moment, and the fragrance became more intense. Because of the sand barrier, although it was roasted under the fire, the surface did not appear charred, and the taste and appearance were the same as the sweet potatoes roasted by the roadside vendor in the previous life. "Sir, here it is!" At this time, Vivian was still obedient, and immediately handed over a clean sheet of paper that she had prepared. Narant took the paper, slowly wrapped one of the sweet potatoes with the paper under the watchful eyes of the women, and then took it in his hand. The skin of this sweet potato has been completely separated from the flesh, so Narant just tore it off lightly, and the golden sweet potato flesh was perfectly revealed. Gudong! Gudong! The next moment, there were several swallowing sounds in the field. "Haha! Don''t worry, wait for the adults to taste it first!" Seeing this, Narant smiled and reassured and then took a bite directly on the peeled sweet potato. "Yeah!" As the sweet potato meat entered the mouth, the rich fragrance mixed with the graininess of the sticky mouth immediately took over the mouth, and Narant couldn''t help showing surprise. This sweet potato is much more delicious than the one in the previous life. Not only is the fragrance stronger, but the taste is also excellent, even those hawkers who specialize in roasting sweet potatoes can''t compare to this taste. "Sure enough, it is a fantasy world, even a sweet potato can become more delicious!" Narant muttered, and immediately turned to the girls who were looking at him: "Okay, my lord, I have tasted this sweet potato. Eat it, one for each of you!" "Yeah! Thank you, sir! You are the best! "Thank you sir!" Suddenly, Shirley''s little loli couldn''t wait to pounce on the ground, and immediately covered the biggest sweet potato with the paper that had been prepared a long time ago and picked it up. And Vivian and the girls were not too slow, they each wrapped one of them with paper. "Wow! It''s delicious! Sir, Shirley likes sweet potatoes!" "Sir, sweet potatoes are delicious, you are a wise nobleman!" As the girls started to eat, the voices of exclamation and praise kept coming into Narant''s ears. In the end, the girls kept burping after eating. After all, even after the sweet potato was roasted, it still had at least half a catty. "Hiccup! Sir, wait until next year, when Shirley won''t eat bread, can you eat sweet potatoes every day! Hiccup!" After eating the whole sweet potato, Shirley touched her round belly and made a request. "Really? When the time comes, the adults promise to fulfill your wishes!" Narant remembered this little loli''s wish, and hoped that she would not go back on it in the future. Chapter 506： Expansion Guard (2 in 1) Time flies, and three days have passed in a flash. In the past few days, Narant''s territory began to laugh at the results of this autumn expedition. First of all, the housing and feeding problems of the new serfs are being quickly resolved. Narant placed most of the new serfs in Maiye Village, and a small number in his newly acquired territory. And these serfs can''t keep them idle these days, and some of them are responsible for building thatched huts for themselves. The other part is arranged to reclaim new farmland in the territory. Now that so many people have come, Narant can be responsible for their food this season is still a benevolent existence, so it is naturally impossible to support them for a lifetime. These people would then have to farm themselves and then create wealth for the territory. Of course, for this matter, these new serfs were also very happy and joined the team of reclamation. Because the Lord has said that most of the cultivated fields will be rewarded to them in the future. Facing the temptation of the land, no serf could resist. The first thing Narant let them reclaim was the wasteland around the castle, because he now has thirty green elves. Most of these elves will be placed around the castle, and only a few will be placed on Rainbow Island. The elves placed around the castle will be used to grow sugar cane and a few vegetables dedicated to the castle, while the elves on Rainbow Island are used to grow grapes and flowers. In addition, regarding the problem of the serfs'' hunger, Dashi and others did not disappoint him these days, and they killed a total of two sperm whales in three days. But don''t think too little, whales are not stupid, they will dive into deep water immediately after seeing their companions killed. If it weren''t for the gathering of flying fish with slippery mouths, maybe Narant would not be able to see whales in this offshore area after catching one or two. And a sperm whale weighs tens of tons. Hunting at such a speed, I believe that in a day or two, it should be able to hunt enough new serfs to eat meat for the next season, and Narant''s side quest will also be able to complete. . Narant doesn''t need to worry too much about civil affairs, but what really needs his attention is the invasion of dark creatures that will break out in a few weeks. Although when the time comes, the serfs can be avoided in advance, such as hiding in sparsely populated places such as the prairie. But today''s Narant''s ambitions are not small, and he wants to take advantage of this dark creature invasion. After all, there is no upper limit to the rewards of this system''s energy points. And his Narant''s energy points have been used up. If the system releases another elf bug reward, he can''t find it. Therefore, this energy point is now more attractive to him than gold coins. And if you want to get energy points in the invasion of this dark creature, then it is definitely not possible to rely on his strength, so he is ready to expand his army. As for the soldiers, he actually did not lack, because there were a lot of soldiers among the prisoners. In fact, even if there are dozens of extraordinary knights, it is the thirty or so royal knights who were captured by him. Of course, Narant can only recruit some ordinary guards at most, and it is unrealistic to want to recruit those royal knights. Because their families are still in the Northern Principality, Narant has no way to control them. Therefore, he can only imprison these royal knights in the castle dungeon, otherwise if these royal knights are released, it is estimated that they will definitely try to escape. As for the ordinary guards, it is better. There are thousands of mountains and rivers between the two countries. I am afraid that even if they want to escape, they will not be able to escape. "My lord, according to your instructions, the subordinates have selected two thousand under twenty-five years old, the strongest prisoner guards!" This morning, under the gentle **** outside the castle, a dense number of prisoner guards were summoned here. These guards were stocked by Narant in Maiye Village like ordinary serfs these days. As for whether they will make trouble? Narant was still a little worried and asked Shirley to release a lot of bees, but these people turned out to be honest. Of course, Narant thinks this is because these ordinary guards have recognized the fact that they cannot escape, and they can have a meal of whale meat every day. "Yeah!" After hearing the report, Narant nodded to Quick, and then looked at the guards who were terrified, "I believe I don''t need to introduce myself and you all recognize who I am, when I was at Shiqiao. You must have seen me around!" "Here, my lord, I have a question for you. You were captured by me and brought to this place far from your hometown. Do you hate me?" Faced with Narant''s inquiry, the guards who were captured naturally lowered their heads and said nothing. Narant didn''t care either, and continued: "I understand your thoughts, but it''s not your fault. After all, this place is far from your hometown, and even more so from your relatives!" "However, apart from these two points, do you think it''s good to live in my stormy territory, and have I, Narant, treated you badly?" "Although you are prisoners, I still provide you with meat every day these days, and I want to ask you, can you eat meat every day in the Northern Principality?" "Can your family in the northern principality eat meat every day?" "I think that''s definitely impossible, because you are only small guards, and the year-round military salaries are not enough to feed the whole family, so how can you eat meat." "However, I, Narant, can tell you now that in my Storm Territory, let alone guards, even ordinary serfs can eat meat every day and have clothes to wear." "Have I lied to you about this, I believe you have seen it these days!" Narant deliberately gave them so much freedom these days, just to show them the goodness of Storm Collar. Everyone has new clothes to wear, and everyone can eat fresh and delicious fish every day. Such a life is absolutely unimaginable for serfs. I believe that these new serfs will be able to calm down after seeing the state of the storm collar, which will make it easier to conquer. And the fact is similar to what Narant expected. Those serf families who brought their families and their families into captives have gradually adapted to the life of the Storm Territory and want to work hard to integrate, and then they can live as good as the aborigines of the Storm Territory. . On the contrary, although these captive guards are also very envious of the life of the Storm Leader, but because their family members are still far away, their thoughts are still floating. If Narant wants to subdue them now, he will have to work harder. Of course, in fact, he does not need 100% submission of these guards for the time being, because the purpose of his expansion of the guards is to deal with dark creatures, not the Northern Principality, so he is not afraid that these guards will defect. "I called you here today to give you a chance to join the Storm Collar, so that you can have a chance to live a decent life of eating meat every day and wearing new clothes!" "Because I am going to recruit 200 guards among you people today. After these 200 guards become my subordinates, I will treat them equally!" "At that time, not only will everyone be equipped with armor, but also the treatment will be the same as other guards, with thirty copper coins per day, and there will be meat!" "I ask you, is there any of you willing to be my guard under Narant?" After listening to the following words, the prison guards showed moving expressions in their eyes, but after looking left and right, they saw that the surrounding teammates did not dare to sign a booth, so they lowered their heads and fell silent. After all, they were different from ordinary serfs, they were guards. If you are the first to stand up casually to express your submission, you will not be able to look up to see anyone later. Narant had anticipated this for a long time, so he immediately threw out the killer! "By the way, I also forgot to tell you one thing, that is, as long as you become my Narant''s guard, then, in the near future, my Narant will find a way to bring all their families to the Storm Collar. , to reunite them with their families!" Whoa! "Pick up the family, is this true?" "Yeah! How much gold does that cost?" A commotion finally broke out among the originally silent prisoners. If the previous treatment was not enough to move them completely, then this promise to take over the family definitely hit the weak point in their hearts. Since being brought to Stormland by Narrant, most people feel that they may never see their family again in their lifetime. But Narant suddenly gave hope now, which made them immediately excited. "How much gold does it cost? You don''t need to worry about these, because the most important thing I Narant lack is money!" "So, as long as you can do things for me faithfully, even if everyone pays dozens of silver coins or a gold coin, then I will do whatever it takes!" "On this point, I can swear to the God of Glory by Narant!" Narant''s words are naturally not deceiving everyone. The Onyx Principality and the Northern Principality have been fighting fiercely for so many years, and both sides have guards who have been captured by the other side. And some of the guards were lucky, and even after being captured, they took credit and regained their dignified status. In this way, in order to make their subordinates give up their allegiance to Fengjun, they will find a way to take over the guard''s family. And this matter, as long as you are willing to spend money, it is very easy to do, and even many caravans in the two countries are willing to do such a thing. After all, for ordinary guards, when they died in battle or were captured, ordinary nobles paid little attention to them after they gave their families a pension. At that time, if you want to buy these family members, as long as you have enough coins, you can buy them. "Lord Narant, I am willing to join your guard team, I just ask you to redeem my little family in the future!" "Me too, Lord Narant, the little one is also willing to be your guard and will fight for you to the death!" For a while, the two thousand guards below were moved, vying to become Narant''s guards. Seeing this, Narant couldn''t help showing a smile, and immediately raised his hand to stop him: "I can understand your mood, but this time, our Storm Leader is only going to select 200 guards!" "So, I need to test you now. Only the 200 people who pass the test can become the guards of this group!" "Of course, don''t be disappointed even if you are not selected this time, because I will continue to expand the army in the future, and you will all have the opportunity to become guards!" After speaking, Narant asked Quick and others to assess these guards. The items to be assessed are very simple. These people were originally the guards of the Northern Principality, so Narant only needs to select the best ones in terms of strength and endurance. He specially asked Quick and others to prepare two test items: weightlifting and long-distance running. The weightlifting uses a simple version of the barbell made in the previous life, with a hard iron bar in the middle as a pole, and stones on both sides as a load. To become a guard, the minimum requirement is to lift this 150-pound simple barbell for ten seconds. when the first requirement is met. The second requirement is endurance running. The top 200 fastest in a five-kilometer run can become a guard. Under this simplest screening method, in just an hour, Quick completed the test and informed Narant of the results. Narant walked out of the castle again, and sure enough there were only 200 strong young guards left in the field. "I have seen the lord!" "Very good, congratulations on being able to stand out from the 2,000 people!" Nalanta nodded in response to everyone''s greetings. "My lord, my subordinates are willing to swear allegiance to you!" No need for others to teach them. The next moment, these two hundred people knew what to do, and they knelt on the ground and swore allegiance to Narant. "Well, I, Narant Berwick, accept your allegiance, and I now announce that you will officially become the guards of the Storm Lord from today!" "As for the promise I made to you earlier, after I see your bravery and loyalty, I will honor it for you, and promise to bring your family safely to Stormwind!" "Thank you sir!" The guards exclaimed excitedly. "Yeah!" Narant nodded again with satisfaction, and then looked at Quick: "Quick, their training will be handed over to you! I will give you half a month to teach them to complete the formation of various standing postures!" "Yes, my lord!" After reassuringly handing over the two hundred newly recruited guards to Quick, Narant returned to the castle again. The two hundred guards are not going to be used as ordinary squad guards this time, but want to equip them with spears, and then form the Macedonian phalanx of the previous life to kill the enemy. In the face of the dense and fearless dark creatures If you get into a melee with them, it is undoubtedly unwise. Narant thought about it, and finally thought of trying to see if he could use the Macedonian phalanx to fight. He used a tight formation and spears to defend against the attack of the dark creatures, and then he took Quick and others to cover on the flanks. With the addition of the long-range attack team at the rear, even when dealing with dark creatures, it can achieve both offense and defense, and maximize the combat effectiveness. "I hope things go as smoothly as I imagined!" As he walked, Narant''s thoughts flew. Now he only hates that he has too few extraordinary knights, otherwise he won''t have to worry so much. After all, he has a war horse, but he lacks people. The one hundred and eighty high-class war horses that were captured in the autumn expedition can only be kept on the horse farm because there are no extraordinary knights. Those were all snatched from the Royal Knights, and they were all absolutely fine horses. I don''t know if he can gather the extraordinary knights before these war horses are old, otherwise it will be a big waste. Chapter 507： Mutation of the Northern Duchy "In addition, the side quests released by the system this time should be completed soon. I wonder what abilities my fifth lucky daughter will have!" While walking, Narant''s thoughts drifted. He now has too many enemies to face, so he desperately needs more help. "By the way, I haven''t been given the reward for the task of rescuing a group of earls in the palace last time! I don''t know what''s going on now?" The last mission reward in the palace was the intermediate awakening of two lucky daughters. This task Narant has been successfully completed, and the system has issued rewards at that time, and Narant has been waiting these days. Thinking of this at the moment, he opened the system panel again to check. "Haha! Have you finally met the requirements for an intermediate awakening?" But today, at this sight, Narant immediately cracked his big white teeth and cheered. At this moment, there are two lucky daughters who have met the requirements of the intermediate awakening. And this time, the lucky girls who can complete the intermediate awakening are naturally Vivian and Shirley! It has been more than half a year since the two of them had completed their primary awakening, while Vinnie was only a few months old. Now as long as Narant has prepared their respective awakening potions and let them take them, the two of them will be the second and third lucky daughters of intermediate awakening except for Catherine. "It''s not too late, let the two girls complete the intermediate awakening now!" Narant immediately accelerated his pace and walked towards the castle. Not to mention whether the two women will get any new talents after they awaken, but Vivian''s passive skills that can teach hundreds of skilled longbowmen, which suddenly increases the strength of Narant''s men. Quickly returning to the inner castle, Narant entered the kitchen directly. After driving away all the servants, he took out two prepared potions from the space ring. The two potions were Vivian and Shirley''s intermediate awakening potions, which Narant had prepared when he was in the capital. Although the lucky girl with the medical talent of Vinnie is here now, Narant felt that it was better to do it himself when it came to configuring the awakening potion. It''s not that he doesn''t trust Vinnie, it''s that his lord, the lord, always keeps a bit of mystery in front of all the lucky girls. At the beginning, Vivienne and Shirley blew his potion amazingly, saying that their abilities were bestowed by Narant. In addition, this intermediate awakening potion, although the medicinal materials are more precious, the difficulty of configuration has not increased, and it is still possible to cook it directly, which is one of the reasons why he chose to do it himself. In just over 20 minutes, Narant completed the preparation of the two lucky women''s medicines. dong dong dong! "My lord, I''m Xue Li, are you looking for me and Sister Vivian?" After a while, Xue Li and Vivian received a notification and knocked on the door of the hall on the first floor. "come in!" Following Narant''s orders, Shirley girl and Vivian immediately opened the door and walked in. "I''ve seen adults!" Vivienne was much more stable than Shirley, and greeted respectfully after entering the door. "Okay Vivienne, there are no outsiders now, let''s all sit down!" Narant waved his hand, although several girls are now under one person and above ten thousand people in the Storm Collar, but Vivienne is still as shy as before Shyness and duty. In general, this girl didn''t care about the promotion of her status at all, whether it was for servants, serfs or Narant, she maintained her original intention. Friendly to serfs and servants, respectful and loyal to their own adults. But after Shirley sat down, Wu Liuliu''s eyes kept looking at the two cups on the small table in front of Narant. "Vivian, Shirley, how many days have you two entered the castle to follow the adults, have you counted them?" Narant was not in a hurry, and started to talk with a smile. "My lord, this Shirley knows that Sister Vivian has been in the castle for seven months and thirteen days, and Shirley is six months and twenty-nine days!" "Oh? Do you remember this?" Narant was surprised. He just asked casually, but he didn''t expect to come up with such an accurate answer. And it''s not like Shirley''s little loli''s style. If she is so eye-catching, can she still be called a loli? "Hmm...Sir, in fact, this is what Sister Vivian remembered. Shirley only needs to subtract a few days from Sister Vivian''s date, and she can get her own!" Under Narant''s gaze, Xiao Luo Li twisted the reason. "So it is!" Narant suddenly realized. Immediately looking at Vivian''s shy face, Narant continued: "Time flies so fast, it''s more than half a year in a blink of an eye, and you have made great progress in these six months!" "And the adults called you here today because I think you can break through again!" "Ah? Breakthrough again? Sir, is it the same as Sister Catherine?" "That''s right, just like Catherine, come on, this one is for you, Shirley, and the other is for Vivian!" Nalanda nodded and pushed the two intermediate awakening potions that had been distributed. "Thank you for your gift, Lord!" Shirley was naturally full of joy and couldn''t wait to see this. She quickly grabbed the cup that belonged to her, and then thanked Narant and started drinking. . "Thank you sir for the gift!" Although Vivian took a few beats slowly, she was also full of anticipation in her eyes. Her idea is very simple, that is, after improving her strength, she will be able to serve her adults better. Immediately, under Narant''s gaze, Vivian also started taking the awakening potion. And when the potion was finished, the two women quickly fell asleep leaning on the sofa. Seeing this, Narant flattened the two women on the sofa, and then asked the servant to bring a blanket to cover it, and then walked out of the hall, and by the way told the servant not to disturb the two women. ... At the same time, the king of the northern dukes. Today''s capital is full of joy, and beautiful banners of various colors are planted on the streets and alleys. And in the most spacious royal square in the capital a series of luxurious carriages came together in an endless stream. The red carpet leading to the Royal Palace walks away. The reason why this capital is so lively today is because today the second prince of the duchy will inherit the throne and officially become the new king of the northern duchy. As for why the second prince of the Northern Principality was suddenly able to ascend to the throne, what the common people heard was because His Majesty the King was seriously injured in this autumn war against the invasion of the Onyx Principality. Although still alive, he has no energy to continue to sit on the throne and run the duchy, so he is ready to pass the throne to his heir. So why didn''t the throne pass to His Royal Highness, the rightful heir, but let His Highness the Second Prince inherit the throne? That''s because His Royal Highness was in the palace a few days ago and was assassinated by assassins sent by the rebels of the Onyx Principality. Caused the death of His Royal Highness on the spot. Therefore, in the end, His Royal Highness, the second son, has obtained the heir to the throne, and will inherit the throne today and hold the highest authority in the entire Northern Principality. Chapter 508： Shirley and Viviennes New Talent (2 in 1) Of course, that''s just news that people know. The real insider is probably only known to a few people. And if Narant knew the news, he would definitely jump up from the spot, because how could this drama be so similar to what he encountered in the Onyx King''s Palace a few days ago? "His Royal Highness, Your Majesty''s succession ceremony is about to be held. Now please go to the main hall to participate!" A luxurious manor in the palace of the King of the North. Princess Isabella stared blankly at the beautiful garden outside the window. The colorful flowers in the garden are still bright, but this was originally the favorite garden of Her Royal Highness, but it can no longer evoke even the slightest mood swings of Her Royal Highness! Her Royal Highness seemed to be a body that had lost her soul, her eyes were dull and she let several maids dress herself up carefully. "His Royal Highness?" Seeing that Isabella didn''t respond, a royal knight squad leader standing at the door increased his volume and said again. In this way, the pupils in the princess'' beautiful eyes regained focus, and after a while, a sarcastic expression appeared, "Your Majesty? Do you dare to call yourself Your Majesty before he inherits the throne Kingston?" "His Royal Highness, please be careful, don''t make it difficult for your subordinates!" The royal knight squad leader immediately frowned upon hearing this, and his tone became cold. This attitude completely lost the respect and love that the Royal Knights had for Isabella in the past. "His Royal Highness, this subordinate invited you to participate in the succession celebration by your majesty''s order, please hurry up, otherwise you will miss the time for the celebration, and your subordinate will not be able to explain it!" The royal knight said again. "I don''t want to go, you go and tell Kingston, whether I go to watch or not will not affect his succession, so don''t come to me if you have nothing!" Isabella coldly refused! "His Royal Highness, I''m sorry, Your Majesty gave a death order. He said that if you don''t go, maybe you can think about your father!" "You..." Isabella shuddered when she heard the words, and she naturally heard the threat, which was taking her father who was under house arrest as a threat. "Okay! I''ll go!" Her Royal Highness gritted her teeth and finally got up, and then went straight to the main hall with no expression on her face. "Haha! My good sister, you are finally here!" When Isabella came to the main hall, the second prince Kingston, who devoured his brother and hurt his father to usurp the throne, greeted her with a smile. The surrounding nobles, big and small, also surrounded the usurper with fake smiles. Isabella didn''t give her brother the usurper a good face, she bowed expressionlessly, and then walked directly to her own position in front of her. But Kingston''s expression froze when he saw this, and then he came directly in front of her with a gloomy face. "Isabella! Today is my succession celebration, so you''d better be obedient to me!" Facing his threat, Isabella said nothing and turned her face away. Seeing this, Kingston''s expression became even more ugly, he grabbed her chin, and then whispered viciously: "Don''t think that you are my sister and I won''t kill you, I just miss you for your care for me in the past few years. , so I didn''t kill you, otherwise your end will not be better than those wastes!" "Laugh at me now, have a good laugh, or you''ll never see that eccentric old guy again!" "You...he is your father!" Isabella trembled, and finally said the first sentence. "No, he''s not my father. He only sees Gold''s trash in his eyes. In his eyes, no matter how good our second sons are, they''re superfluous!" Kingston''s face was slightly hideous. Just then, a servant ran over, carefully reminding that the time had come, and the ceremony could begin immediately. Only then did Kingston let go of Isabella, and then explained in a cold voice, "If you want that old guy to live, then you can be honest with me, and be the mascot of the Northern Principality in the future!" Isabella is not only smart, but has often represented the royal family to help the commoners since she was a child, so she has a very good reputation among the people. Although Kingston killed his own eldest brother and all other brothers who could threaten his status, he was the only one who did not kill this Isabella. After Kingston left, Isabella clenched her palm tightly, and crystal tears dripped from time to time, but thinking of her seriously injured father, she still struggled to wipe away the tears. If he died too, then his father would really not care. Many earls, marquis and their heirs around also saw this scene at this time. Although they couldn''t bear it, they didn''t say a word. Because, the second Prince Kingston''s usurpation this time was really successful. Unpredictable, with the help of an unknown poison that night, the nobles, big and small, lost their fighting spirit, and then forced all the nobles to surrender, and at the same time seriously injured the king under house arrest. Moreover, he has the support of the church, so that the overall situation has been set, and there is no possibility of resistance from these large and small nobles in the north. Whoever dares to resist, then first ask the three thousand Paladins and those magicians with strange methods if they will answer. Next, the succession ceremony of the new king of the northern principality was successfully held. And the new king, Kinton, announced a message as soon as he ascended the throne, that is, the church is allowed to build a church in each noble territory. In addition, it is stipulated that the church can also share 30% of the tax of each noble territory every year. ... Narant, thousands of miles away, doesn''t know what''s going on in the Northern Principality. After Vivian and Shirley took the awakening potion, he exited the hall and began to practice hard. It was not until the evening that he stopped practicing. "Ding, the system side quest: Solving the problem of the new serf''s fullness has been solved, and the appearance of the fifth lucky girl has been distributed as a quest reward!" Just as Narant was about to take a hot bath, a sound of the system sounded in his mind. "Completed?" Narant was instantly overjoyed. He had not yet received the report that Big Stone hunted whales today. However, it will take more than an hour to get to the castle from Lucky Village, so it is estimated that they are still on their way. The system does not need someone to report to him to achieve the requirements of the task, but if it is actually completed, it will be settled directly. In this way, the news of this system will be faster than Dashi and others. Now Narant is in a better mood. Not only will there be two more mid-level awakened lucky girls, but also a lucky girl with new abilities. Meimei took a hot bath, and when Narant went downstairs, he received a report that Big Stone sent someone to return. Today they caught another adult whale. The fish is ready to be marinated and will be sent to the castle when the marinating is complete. After sending the reporting guards, Narant went to the hall before enjoying dinner, only to find that Vivian and Shirley were still sleeping soundly. After confirming that the two of them were safe and sound, Narant didn''t care and went directly to the restaurant. ... Time turned to the next morning. Under the service of Lilia, Narant was dressed neatly, and after coming downstairs to finish breakfast, he went to the hall as soon as possible. As the hall opened, the sofa was empty. "Hey, where did the two girls go?" Not only did the two girls not wake up at dinner time yesterday, but when Narant was going upstairs to go to sleep, they still slept soundly. Therefore, Narant only wanted to see what happened to Vivian and Shirley after completing the Intermediate Awakening. This system map is different from the system task, it will only start recording if you see the lucky girl face to face. Just like the first time I met Vivian, when he saw it with his own eyes, the system would prompt to change the information. "Sir!" Narant closed the door of the hall, and then walked towards the vestibule, and the passing servants greeted him immediately after seeing him. "Have you seen Shirley and Vivian?" "Go back to your lord, Shirley and Vivian woke up and knew that you hadn''t woken up, and just left the castle with Catherine and Miss Vinnie," the servant immediately explained. "Have you left the castle?" Narant nodded, and immediately called Bailong to go directly through the castle gate. Just after leaving the castle, he stood on the gentle **** and saw a few girls not far away who were having a good time. Isn''t it his lucky daughters? Narant immediately urged the white dragon to go straight. "Da Hui Hui No. 1, Da Hui Hui No. 2, release the Earth Thorn!" Roar! Roar! But when Narant approached, he saw a scene that surprised him. Following Shirley''s instructions, the two dogs brought back from the Viscount Castle in the Northern Principality opened their mouths and roared. In the next moment, a few stone pillars appeared in front of them. Although the range of this ground thorn is only more than one meter, if someone stands on it, he will definitely be stabbed by the sharp sword-like ground stabbing several large holes. "Xue Li, when did the two big ash become magical beasts?" The two local dogs ate a magical beast fruit together, so there was a mutation. Only the two dogs only ate half of the fruit, so the state is only between the monsters and the ordinary beasts. , Although the physical strength is comparable to that of an ordinary big wolf, it does not know magic, but now it can release the thorns, which shows that the two dogs have become out-and-out Warcraft dogs. "Yeah! Sir, you are here!" "I''ve seen adults!" With the appearance of Narant, several lucky women gathered around to greet him. "My lord, Da Huihui No. 1 and No. 2 only became monsters in the morning, and Shirley only found out when she woke up! And my lord, it''s not only Big Huihui, but now Xiao Huihui has become even more powerful!" "Oh? Little Huihui has also changed?" Narant instantly understood that it must be Shirley''s improvement that brought the benefits of these animals raised by her. "Little Gray!" Hearing the words, Xue Li immediately shouted towards the woods in the distance. Whoa! As Shirley''s voice fell, the branches and leaves in the woods not far away suddenly shook. call! Immediately, a huge figure rose into the sky from within the woods. "Is this Little Gray?" Narant couldn''t help opening his mouth. Yesterday''s Little Huihui was still like a pigeon. Although it was fat, it wasn''t too big. But now, the wingspan of the bird that jumped into the sky is at least about one meter, which is comparable to the existence of a grassland eagle. Squeak! However, after a while, as the big bird swooped down from the sky at an extremely fast speed and landed on the back of the big gray gray on the side, Narant finally determined that it was really a small gray gray. Although its body shape has changed, the pattern and color of its feathers and the appearance of its face are still vaguely recognizable. The most important thing is that the cry of this little gray is still the chirping sound of sparrows. This is a bit like the smell of a big man with a stubborn foot screaming, and it''s indescribably peculiar. "Sir, this is Xiao Huihui. I almost didn''t recognize it in the morning. However, although Xiao Huihui''s body has grown bigger, it can''t use spells yet!" "Of course not, Xiao Huihui is not a Warcraft yet!" Narant nodded with a smile. It seems that the talent of Shirley, the animal trainer, should belong to the late-stage type. As Shirley''s strength increases, the manifestation of her abilities will become more and more obvious. Moreover, it seems that this little Huihui has become a monster, and I am afraid it will not need to wait for a long time. "Sir, Shirley still has a very powerful talent!" "What talent?" Narant didn''t immediately open the Lady of Luck Handbook to check, but instead asked with interest. Now it''s like a lottery, and I enjoy this process. If I directly check the illustrated booklet, it will not have such fun. "Sir, Shirley will make it for you now!" Saying that, Shirley Little Lolita slowly raised her pink and tender hands and put them together on her chest. And as she continued to gather her talent, a little golden light gathered in the palm of her hand. Surprisingly, when the golden light appeared, both the little gray gray and the big gray gray were all shivering and lying on the ground, as if they were afraid of Shirley''s golden light. "Sir, how is it, is Shirley amazing?" "Not bad! Not bad!" Nalandi nodded. Although he didn''t know what the specific ability was, it was definitely a good ability to suppress monsters like Da Huihui. Immediately, Narant looked at Vivian: "Vivian, have you acquired a new talent!" "Yes, my lord!" Vivian nodded obediently immediately. "Can you let the adults see what kind of ability it is!" "Of course, my lord!" Vivian immediately took off the longbow on her back when she heard the words, and then pointed to a boulder more than a hundred meters away. Tweet! As Vivien let go of the bowstring, the arrow screeched and shot straight out. And the arrow is like an extremely fast meteor shower, dragging a long flame and rushing forward. It''s not over yet The arrow blazed out. Vivian''s hand speed was at its peak, and after almost an instant, she drew the arrow again, and then opened her bow and shot it out. Choo Choo Choo! Just like that, four screams sounded in a row in the field again. And all of this happened almost in an instant. The first arrow shot was still flying in the air, and the arrows behind followed closely, and the interval between each arrow was no more than five meters. Boom boom boom! The five meteor-like arrows slammed into the boulder one after the other as if they were lined up. Sparks erupted on the surface of the boulder, and the roar continued. After a while, as the flames disappeared, the appearance of the boulder was revealed again, but it had changed beyond recognition. I saw that a deep pit had been blasted out of the middle of the boulder. Although the diameter is only the size of a handicap, the depth is at least half a meter. "Hey! Even the silver junior knights can''t resist such a five-pearl!" Narant couldn''t help but take a breath, and these lucky daughters really did not let him down. Chapter 509： Lazy little loli (2 in 1) The skills of the two lucky daughters were finally revealed, and Narant immediately opened the system panel to see the names of these skills. ''Daughter of Luck: Vivian (Intermediate Awakening)'' ''Specialty: Archery'' ¡®Special talents: precise perception, fatal blow! ¡¯ ¡®Secret Skill: Blazing Arrows (Five Lianzhu)¡¯ ''She is a powerful marksman, and when she grows into a marksman, even the Frost Bone Dragon will tremble for it. ¡¯ ''She is also an excellent general. In the mid-level awakening state, the archer soldiers she leads can achieve archery proficiency in one month, and the soldiers will permanently acquire the talents of accurate perception and critical strike 25%! ¡¯ (Note: In the state of intermediate awakening, the upper limit of the number of people to teach each time is 100! The number of people can be increased after the level of awakening is improved!) This lucky girl has completed the intermediate awakening and has not reached the advanced awakening stage. Advanced Awakening Potion Recipe: One flame dragon fang, two potion golden orchid, one potion clover, and one middle-level Warcraft Flame Black Panther Magic Crystal... "Lucky Girl: Shirley (Intermediate Awakening ¡®Specialty: Domestication. ¡¯ ¡®Special talents: Heart of Communication, Power of Affinity, Deterrence! ¡¯ "Secret skill, the power of contract!" ''She is a trainer who is close to nature. When she grows into an excellent animal trainer, any beast is willing to follow her only. ¡¯ This lucky girl has completed the intermediate awakening and has not reached the advanced awakening stage. Advanced Awakening Potion Recipe: 1 drop of Fountain of Life, 1 Magical Clover, 1 Magical Green Rattan... "The Fiery Arrow? The Power of Contract?" When the Lady of Luck Handbook of the system was opened, Vivian and Shirley''s abilities after completing the Intermediate Awakening were clear at a glance. The strength of the two women this time is really a qualitative leap. For example, Vivian, although it seems that only one Fiery Arrow secret skill has been added, but don''t forget her passive skill, which can teach a hundred archers who are proficient in shooting. These archers are now able to master critical strikes in addition to precision shooting. Twenty-five percent chance of a critical strike, literally. That is to say, every time a hundred archers shoot arrows, twenty-five of them can critically hit the enemy. As long as they are used properly, they are definitely a weapon in melee. As for Shirley, although this girl didn''t teach other people''s skills, she added a passive skill of deterrence to her talent, and this skill has just been shown to him. Of course, deterrence skills are easy to use, and what really attracts Narant''s attention is the power of the secret contract. "Why didn''t you show the power of the contract, Shirley girl, this girl will not forget it?" Narant couldn''t help but muttered, feeling that this little loli was in a daze, and there was really such a possibility. So he put away the system panel again and looked at Little Loli. "Xue Li, my lord asks you, after your awakening, do you have any other innate abilities besides the ability to deter animals just now?" "Hmm..." Hearing Narant''s sudden inquiry, Xue Li''s body froze instantly, and her little head shrank subconsciously. "How could this be, how does your lord know that I have other new skills?" Xue Li looked at her lord with a guilty conscience. "Is there any?" Seeing this, Narant immediately understood that it wasn''t that the little loli didn''t know, but that she didn''t know. This lifted him up a bit. "Sir... yes... yes..." Seeing Narant''s face becoming slightly serious, Little Lolita lowered her head and raised her fingers to draw circles on her chest. "What kind of ability is that, why don''t you tell the adults?" "My lord... My lord, Xue Li didn''t do it on purpose, it''s just that this new talent is so hard to use..." It turned out that Shirley knew her new skills when she woke up in the morning. After all, she had been a lucky girl for so long, so she was not a ignorant newcomer. After knowing that she had this new skill, she was quite happy, and immediately wanted to give Xiao Huihui to his commander and sign a master-servant contract for him. But when Shirley actually used the new skills, she found that things were not so simple. Because when signing the contract, not only did she have to use all of her talent, but she also had to concentrate on injecting the power of the contract into Xiao Huihui''s mind. Even if there is a slight error in this process, it will all be in vain. And Shirley only did it once, and it was sweating profusely, feeling more tiring than wielding a long sword all day. And in the end it failed. Therefore, she knows that she cannot use the power of this contract with her current ability, unless it is possible after a period of hard practice. And who is Shirley? For a master who can sit and never choose to stand, it is definitely not acceptable for her to train a skill that is more tiring than wielding a long sword every day. In particular, there is no master-servant contract that does not prevent her from communicating with Xiao Huihui and the bees. In this way, she is ready to be lazy. According to her thoughts, she is still so young anyway. And Sister Vivian and Sister Catherine are so powerful, they are enough to help their own adults. It''s better to wait for yourself to grow up comfortably for a few years, and then to practice after your strength gradually increases, then it will definitely be easier than now. Therefore, she concealed this new skill. But I never thought that my adults would know about it... "You lazy bastard!" Narant was about to be **** off by this unmotivated little loli. She hid such a talent because she was lazy. Narant felt that he should take this opportunity to give this little loli a little encouragement, otherwise the little loli will become a real slacker in the future. Now the complexion became even more unpleasant. "Woo! Sir, Xue Li is wrong, Xue Li will never dare again!" Seeing that her adult''s face was even more ugly, Xue Li knew that the matter was serious, and immediately confessed her fault and begged for mercy. When the other lucky girls saw this, they immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to say a word. "You know what''s wrong now?" Looking at Little Loli''s pitiful appearance, Narant wasn''t going to let her fool her this time. "Sir, Xue Li really knows that she is wrong. Xue Li must practice hard in the future!" "Really? But Xue Li, although you admit your mistake now, the punishment is still necessary. Otherwise, how will adults manage the territory in the future, don''t you think?" "Woo!" Shirley was too pitiful to speak. "Vivian, you are optimistic about Shirley these days, and you are not allowed to let her eat other delicacies other than bread, such as honey and cream cake!" "When she can complete the power of the first contract and sign the contract with Xiao Huihui, this punishment will end!" "Yes, my lord!" Vivian looked at the poor Xue Li, then looked at her own adults, and responded respectfully. "Well, then you can continue to play here for a while. After lunch, Vivian, you will come to the lord, and the lord will arrange for the guards to learn archery with you!" "Yes, my lord!" After the explanation, Narant stopped staying, and he was very satisfied with the new skills of the two lucky girls. Although there is a lazy episode like Little Loli, I believe that with this lesson, Little Loli will definitely practice hard in the future. "Wow!" And after Narant left, the poor Shirley finally couldn''t help her body soften, fell to the ground, and then burst into tears. ... Ignoring Shirley who was crying, Narant returned to the castle and started training hard again. This practice was another morning. When it was noon, he didn''t have any free time after enjoying his lunch, and soon came to Vivian, who had been instructed in the morning. . Since Vivian''s teaching ability is already available, it is natural to use it early, just in time when the dark creatures invade. However, how to use Vivian''s teaching ability, Narant had a little trouble before. The main reason is that he has a lot of arms now, and I don''t know whether to select talents from the original guards to learn, or to select a new group to learn from Vivian. After thinking about it, Narant felt that it would be more appropriate to recruit a hundred new guards to learn archery. Because even if the next invasion of dark creatures does not reach the level of natural disasters, it is still a threat that is enough to destroy the territory. Therefore, what he needs now is to arm as many forces as possible. In addition, with a 25% chance of talent, Narant felt that only when these 100 longbowmen gathered together could they exert their greatest strength. Thinking of this, Narant immediately asked Quick to call the guards who were captured last time outside the castle again, and then used the same method as the previous time to select a hundred people from the crowd. When the hundred people were selected, Narant immediately handed them over to Vivian, Quick and others to teach. "I don''t know if this kind of force is enough to deal with the invasion of dark creatures? If it''s not enough, I''m afraid I don''t have a better way for the time being!" Standing high in the castle, looking at the new guards who were training below, Narant Thoughts fly. As of today, including these recruits, the number of combat guards in his hands has reached 435. Among them, there are ten guards, twenty-five storm knights, 50 barbarian guards, 50 long-range attack squads, and 300 newly recruited guards! And the number of such an army is already equivalent to the total number of guards supported by three or four baron minor nobles. Fortunately, thanks to Qiu Zheng and the gizmo he made some time ago, he wouldn''t be dragged down by the territorial economy by raising so many guards. Otherwise, not to mention food and military pay, the armor of the guards alone is enough for him to drink a pot. In this autumn expedition, he slaughtered the Quartet, especially captured the thousands of guards of the Northern Principality, so the leather armor seized from them was fully enough to equip the newly recruited 300 guards. Even if many leather armors have been damaged, but Narant asked John Blacksmith to restore it a little, it will not affect the defense. After a while on the gentle slope, Narant returned to the castle and continued to practice. Time passed day by day, and in a blink of an eye came a week later. These days, things in the territory have been arranged in an orderly manner, and Narant has also lived a life of self-discipline, immersed in hard practice every day. As time goes by, the real winter is gradually approaching, and in the morning, you can clearly see hoarfrost outside the castle. Thick ice cubes can already be seen in the sinks and pottery jars placed outside the house. According to Thomas and others, it is not the coldest time yet, and in the second half of the month, I am afraid it will start to snow. And according to the convention, this continent will have a particularly cold year every eight years, and this year happens to be the coldest year. Once it starts to snow, those should not stop, and the cold low temperature will not rise again until next spring. This made Narant, a young man who did not belong to the northeast before crossing, tremble with fear. This morning, when Narant finished eating breakfast and was about to practice hard, the sound of the system suddenly came from his mind. "Ding! As winter approaches, the temperature is getting colder and colder, and this year will be the coldest year in the eight-year cycle. Can your subjects survive this winter safely in such bad weather?" "System side task: inspect the territory and confirm whether the residents are ready for winter!" "System quest reward: Information about the Holy Continent!" "Uh, what is it?" Narant was a little surprised when he heard the movement of the system. This quest is released very routinely, but the reward after that is unexpected. "Holy Continent? Which continent is this? I remember that the continent where the Onyx Principality is located seems to be called the Glory Continent, which means the continent favored by the God of Glory! Could it be... the New Continent?" In an instant, Narant thought of a possibility. After thinking of this possibility, he couldn''t sit still, and immediately got up and went to the vestibule. "big Stone!" "My lord, your subordinates are here!" After a week of whaling, Big Stone and the others hunted a total of five whales. An average of twenty-five tons of whale meat per head. This can not only satisfy the food of the new serfs, but also satisfy the food of the territory for a winter, so Narant suspended the whaling mission of the big stone. Now, Dashio and others have returned to their janitorial duties and are responsible for following Narant around. "Bring your lord''s white dragon here, now we''re out of the castle!" "Yes, my lord!" Soon, Narant left the castle with the Guards. At the foot of the gentle slope, a group of heart guards are still training hard. The same is true for the Storm Knights, who are constantly learning the secret skills of the knights - the flame spear Narant hopes that they will be able to practice them when the dark creatures arrive in a month and a half. However, I don''t know the goal at present. Can it be achieved. Without the subordinates who went to disturb the training, Narant went directly to Maiye Village. At this time, all the thatched huts on both sides of the streets of Maiye Village were already occupied by people, and the slightly dilapidated thatched huts were also neatly caged. "I have seen the lord!" "I have seen the lord!" With the arrival of Narant riding a high-headed horse, both the natives of the Storm Territory and the newly joined serfs fell to their knees. Now these new serfs have completely accepted their fate and have begun to gradually integrate into the life of the Storm Lord. And with these days, I can eat enough every day, and occasionally I can get meat. In this way, people feel that being captured is not so bad. After all, let alone want to eat meat in previous years, even if you work hard, you may not be able to eat enough every day. Chapter 510： New tasks for winter After all, let alone want to eat meat in previous years, even if you work hard, you may not be able to eat enough every day. Therefore, the attitude of everyone towards this Lord is extremely respectful now, for fear of violating the laws of the territory or colliding with the Lord, and then losing everything. Of course, there is another important reason for this, that is, when the food Narant distributes to them, it is distributed on a weekly basis. This is mainly to prevent some of them from being dishonest and causing trouble or running away after getting food. When Narant rode on the back of the white dragon and nodded to the crowd, his eyes were constantly scanning these serfs. Although hoarfrost and ice cubes can be seen in the morning in the territory now, these serfs are still wearing the linen gowns they used to wear some time ago, as if the clothes show no signs of thickening or increasing. Seeing this, Narant couldn''t help but asked the big stone beside him: "Big stone, what clothes do you barbarians wear when they spend the winter?" "Go back to your lord, we used to wear beast fur, and we only wore a few more during the winter. However, after following the lord this year, we can add linen clothes inside the animal skin, which should definitely be more comfortable. Warm!" Big Stone thought for a moment and replied with a smirk. Nalanda nodded, and then continued onwards, and then he really saw clothing sewn from animal skins to keep out the cold on the barbarians who occasionally passed by. On the contrary, a group of thin ordinary serfs only have the linen gown. Seeing this, Narant couldn''t help but feel a little worried, and understood the reason why the system issued this task. Looking at the situation, I don''t know whether the serfs can survive the winter safely. However, now he is ready to finish the task first. So, with his personal guards, he moved from Maiye Village to Lucky Village, and finally went to three small villages in the new territory. It took half a day to inspect this circle. And he also found that the situation did not seem optimistic, because he found that the situation of other villages was the same as that of Maiye Village. Whether it was the new serfs or the aborigines with storm collars, they all wore thin linen gowns. Of course, the aborigines in the storm collar are better, because the arrival of Narant has given them a little extra money, so the aborigines have rich linen gowns, at least one or two more than the new serfs. At least a little warmer. And because the new serfs have only been here for a few days, they have no wages for work these days. Narant only cares about meals, so naturally he doesn''t have the spare money to buy new clothes. Finally, Narant arrived at Maiye Village again and found Mario. "Sir, are you looking for a little one?" Mario hurriedly came to Narant when he heard the notice. "Mario, the weather is getting colder and colder, but the Lord found a problem during his inspection today!" "Sir, what''s the problem, the little one will do it right now!" Mario was stunned when he heard the words, and then responded nervously. Looking at the face of his own adults, he seems to be a little dissatisfied with his work. "I think the clothes on those serfs seem to be relatively thin, Mario, why didn''t you report this to me some time ago?" If it hadn''t been for the system''s mission, Narant wouldn''t have paid attention to this. After all, this was also the first winter he had passed through, and he still had a dead end, thinking that if the serfs had enough food, they would be safe and sound. winter. But the current appearance, it is estimated that it will really start to snow in the second half of the month, and a few will freeze to death. If Mario, the civil affairs officer, had been informed in advance, he could have prepared some countermeasures earlier. "This..." Mario was stunned for a moment, and after a while he guessed what his lord meant, and immediately explained respectfully: "Sir, the serfs also spent winter like this in previous years, so... So the little ones didn''t report, yes Small negligence, please punish the adults!" "That''s how we spend the winter? Mario, are you sure they can survive it?" Narant frowned slightly. "Sir, it''s true, our Storm Territory is still pretty good, especially the aborigines, because of your kindness, Sir, they have the ability to buy more clothes, serfs in other noble territories, basically the same as our territory. Like the new serfs, they dress like this in winter..." "Of course, they look lightly dressed now, but when it gets colder for a few days, they''ll stuff their clothes with hay or leaves so they can withstand the colder weather." "It turned out to be like this!" Narant found that he was ignorant and blamed Mario. No wonder Mario did not report this matter to himself. It turns out that this is the normal state of the world. Since it is the normal state, it is not abnormal, and there is no need to report it. However, adding hay or leaves to your clothes, although not as good as cotton wool, does add some warmth. "By the way, Mario, can this really guarantee that all the serfs will spend the winter safely?" However, after thinking for a moment, Narant was still a little worried. "Master, in fact, when the serfs work during the day, they usually don''t feel cold." "I''m afraid that during the continuous heavy snow, staying in the thatched hut and being unable to move around may cause some weak people to freeze to death." "In previous years, when other noble territories were cold in winter, there were basically dozens or hundreds of people who might freeze to death..." "But in my opinion, because of your kindness, Lord, they can eat enough every day. Even if it really snows, the number of people who freeze to death should not be too many..." In the eyes of Mario or people in this world, it is actually normal for dozens or hundreds of people to freeze to death every winter. After all, cold and hunger are the main themes of the life of the serfs in this world, so they always visit a few poor serfs every year. As long as there is no natural disaster, causing widespread famine or other disasters, it is a normal year But Narant doesn''t think so, although the **** decides the head, it is impossible to say that the serfs will live in the previous life Such a good life, but not starving to death is the bottom line. "Not too much?" Narant frowned. "Ding, the system side quest: inspecting the territory and understanding the situation of the serfs over the winter has been completed, and the news of the quest about the sacred continent has been released!" "Ding, the system''s new mission, as a traveler, as a mighty and benevolent lord, other nobles can ignore the casualties of dozens and hundreds of territorial citizens, but can you?" "New system side quest: find a way to help the serfs survive the cold winter and solve the cold problem!" "Quest Reward: The Appearance of a New Plant!" "Solving the cold problem? A series of missions?" Listening to the prompts in his mind, Narant was not surprised. Even if the system does not issue follow-up tasks, since he knows this, he will try his best to prevent people from freezing to death. However, now that the system has released the task, he has to take it seriously. Chapter 511： Heated Kang, Girl Bessie (3 in 1) "Thomas, what is the price of a linen gown now?" Narant thought for a moment, ready to solve this problem in the simplest and most direct way. That is to pay for enough linen tunics to distribute to the serfs to keep out the cold. The price of linen gowns is not expensive, and Narant estimates that even if it is tens of thousands, it is only a few dozen gold coins, which is not too big for him today. "Sir, do you want to buy linen gowns to distribute to the serfs? This... I''m afraid it''s not worth it. Every winter, the price of linen gowns goes up." "In spring and summer, a linen gown can be bought for only thirty or forty copper plates, but now, if you want to buy it, you need at least fifty or sixty copper plates to buy it." "And my lord, now that it''s winter, it''s impossible to buy a lot of linen gowns at one time, because there are not many tailors in each territory, so if you want to make tens of thousands of linen gowns, I''m afraid it will take a winter. Only in time will it be possible to¡­¡± Narant originally thought that if he had money in this world, he would be able to buy and buy like in his previous life, but Mario''s answer made him understand that it was his difference. In this different world with low productivity, even if he has gold coins, it is extremely difficult to buy supplies in large quantities at one time, just like food. It''s like Narant''s own territory. Now because of the new serfs, the number of tailors has only increased to three or four. This is because these new serfs were plundered after being screened. Like other general barons, there are at most one or two tailors in a territory, so it is practical to want to produce tens of thousands of linen gowns in a short period of time. This time, Narant is a little worried. The most painful thing in the world is that there is no market for it. If you really wait two or three months, the daylily will be cold. "My lord, why don''t you let the serfs cut down more wood, so that they can burn a fire in the house for a longer time in the winter?" Mario saw his lord frown, and knew that this problem would not be solved. , the adults in the family must be unhappy, so the mind is active and put forward other suggestions. "Is it possible, I remember that the serfs also seemed to be burning fires in their houses in previous years!" Narant asked aloud. "Sir, maybe...the effect is not great, because even if a bonfire is lit, it is impossible to keep the whole house warm all the time, but I believe that storing a little more wood will reduce the casualties of serfs!" In Mario''s current In cognition, it is impossible that no serfs would freeze to death during the winter. Even in Tulip City, the old and the weak often freeze to death because of the cold winter. Not because the fire was useless, but because most of the houses of the serfs were low and dilapidated thatched huts, which would inevitably leak air even after repairs. When lighting a house, if the bonfire is too large, let¡¯s not talk about the fuel problem, the danger will be greatly increased, and the danger of lighting a fire inside is relatively high. Not worth the loss. But if the fire pit is too small, the effect will be greatly weakened, and you can only feel a few wisps of warmth when you stand by the fire. So, this is why even if the serfs would light a bonfire at home, the old and the weak would often freeze to death. "Reduce casualties?" That''s not what Narant wants. What he wants now is to keep the serfs warm for the winter, even if the system doesn''t enforce that 100% can''t die. But at least it can''t happen that dozens or hundreds of people are frozen to death, otherwise the system will release any tasks unnecessarily. However, although Mario''s suggestion is not very good, it gave Narant another idea. That is, it is not enough to buy clothes, then think of a way from the top of the house. As long as the room is warm, the situation of freezing to death can be basically solved. Thinking of this, Narant couldn''t help thinking about what he had seen and heard in his previous life. Although he belonged to a southerner in his previous life, because of the development of the Internet, he can naturally let him know how to spend the winter in the north. In the previous life, the cold winter areas in the north were always at minus ten or twenty degrees, or even more extreme. However, because of the heating, the winter in the north in the previous life was more comfortable than that in the south. Because if you go out, just dress warmly and keep exercising, you won''t feel cold. And back in the house, with the presence of heating, Bei Fang can even move freely in the house wearing only a single coat. Of course, the methods of the past and modern times are definitely not comparable. After all, he does not have that condition in this different world, so what he needs to think about is how to spend the winter in the ancient times of the north in the previous life. "kang!" Suddenly, Narant''s eyes lit up, and a name with the northern characteristics of his previous life blurted out from his mouth. In the previous life, there was no heating in the northern ancient times, but the people in the north were able to stay warm for the winter. Burn it before going to bed every day, lie on the kang and cover it with a quilt, and you can keep warm all night. Moreover, because of the mud brick barrier, no matter how hot the fire is, there will be no danger. More importantly, the mud bricks absorb heat after being burned and can store this heat for a long time, which in turn saves fuel. It''s not like a fire, as long as the flame goes out, it will be completely cool, doesn''t this just meet the needs of the poor serfs in this other world. "Chop? My lord, do you want the serfs to chop down trees for storage?" Mario couldn''t understand the name Kang, and thought that what his lord was talking about was chopping down, so he immediately prepared to write it down. "Mario, it''s a kang, not a chop!" "Carry it?" Mario was even more puzzled. "..." Narant was speechless and found that he was also confused. This term is so likely to be explained to the natives such as Mario, "Forget it, Mario, you will know when things are made, adults think now. Find a good way to keep the serfs warm for the winter, so you can immediately find some masons, and some coolies to carry some bricks and clay!" The kang is definitely something that has never appeared in this world, so if I explain it randomly here, it is better to wait for the real thing to be made, and Mario will be able to see it at a glance. Moreover, it is estimated that it will start to snow in more than ten days, and Narant feels that the sooner this matter is completed, the better! In addition, the technical content of the kang is actually not too high, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a big stove. Now his territory has bricks, and he can start to operate it immediately when he finds a man. "Yes, my lord!" Mario didn''t dare to ask again, and he quickly prepared to call the craftsman after he answered. Hearing that his adults had a way to keep the serfs warm for the winter, Mario Road was really curious. In his opinion, unless all the serfs in the territory can wear extremely warm cotton-padded coats, it is possible to achieve that no one will freeze to death. ... It didn''t take long for Mario to find two masons and several coolies. The bricks and clay were also brought in a carriage. "Sir, because the other masons have been assigned to the fortress in the southwest, there are only two of them left in the territory!" "That''s enough for two people! Come with the adults now, let''s find a dilapidated thatched hut to start the experiment!" Narant waved his hand and led the crowd towards the side alley. The reason why he wanted to find a more dilapidated thatched hut was that Narant was too lazy to wait. The thatched huts on both sides of the street were repaired by the serfs themselves and were very strong, so it was not easy to dismantle them. It''s better to find something shabby, the kind that can step out of a hole with one foot. When entering the alley, the surrounding thatched cottages gradually look worn out, which is also a normal thing. Most of the thatched huts on the main road were assigned to capable new serfs, who had the ability to repair them better. For example, those masons, carpenters or blacksmiths and tailors are the owners of the houses on the main street. This was not assigned by Narant, but by Mario. A few days ago, he also specifically explained the reason to Narant. One of course is to give preferential treatment to these capable talents, so that they have a more sense of belonging. The second is to facilitate Narant to call artisans in the future, or other serfs to find these artisans to work. Narant felt that this kind of distribution was very good, and he would definitely support it. As for fairness and justice, this is the world of knights and nobles, and it is completely forbidden. "This is a good one, Mario, go up and call the door!" After walking for about four or five minutes, Narant came to the periphery of Maiye Village. Although the thatched huts nearby also have signs of repairs, they are better than those in the previous row. A few grades off. ... ... "Yes, my lord!" Mario responded and ran diligently to the thatched hut. dong dong dong! "Open the door, the Lord is here, come out and meet the Lord!" Mario was not polite, and knocked on the door and shouted. "Open the door! Is there anyone here, the lord is here, come out and see the lord quickly!" However, Mario knocked for more than ten seconds, but there was no movement in the thatched hut. "Forget it, Mario..." Squeak! Seeing this, Narant thought that everyone in the house had just wanted to ask him to change his family, but before the words were finished, the door of the thatched hut was squeaked open. An old serf in his fifties or sixties appeared inside the door, with dark and wrinkled skin. "What''s the matter with you? I''ve been calling for so long, but there is no response! The Lord is here in person, so hurry up and greet him." Mario was displeased when he saw it. This serf neglected his own adults, and even if the adults blamed him, he would be punished. "The villain has seen the lord, the lord forgives the sin, the small ears are not easy to use, I just neglected the lord if I didn''t hear it!" The old serf saw the situation outside the door clearly, and then heard Mario''s scolding, and immediately knelt down with a puff. on the ground. But after bowing his head, there was a hint of worry in his eyes. "Well, get up!" Narant naturally wouldn''t embarrass an old man, and commanded with a friendly face. Seeing that his lord was not angry, Mario felt relieved, "Get up! Today, the lord is going to build a stove in your house to keep you warm for the winter!" Narant had already explained to the two masons exactly what he was going to build on the way. And the name of the kang was very troublesome to explain to everyone, so Narant simply replaced it with a stove. So, now Mario also uses the stove instead of the kang. "Ah? Build a stove?" The old serf was obviously stunned, not knowing what was going on. "You don''t have to be nervous, the lord is building a stove for you for free, and you don''t need to pay! Please thank the lord for your generosity!" Mario felt that the old serf must be worried about money, and immediately explained it. "Yes, thank you Lord Lord!" The old serf knelt down to thank him again after hearing that. "Okay, then you can come out first, and now let a few barbarian coolies dig a big hole in the wooden wall on the side of your house, and then start building the furnace!" Nalanda nodded and gave an order to the old serf. The chimney of the kang is to be placed outside. In this way, the smoke from the fire will not run into the house. Therefore, a hole must be made in the wall of the wooden wall. Moreover, in order to facilitate the construction, Narant planned to demolish all the lower half of the wooden wall. Anyway, when the time comes, a brick wall will be used, which will be stronger. "Ah, do you want to demolish the wall?" The old serf was startled again. "What''s the matter with you serf? How dare you ask more about what the lord ordered?" Mario immediately reprimanded the old serf when he saw that the old serf was rather long-winded. If this is facing other lords, it is likely that he has already eaten several whips, that is, his own adults are kind. "Xiao learned that it''s wrong, don''t be angry, adults, please wait a moment, the villain''s granddaughter is still in the house, I will call the granddaughter out first!" The old serf''s eyes showed a slight exclamation, but he didn''t dare to say anything more , immediately scolded Mario, then turned around and entered the house. After a while, the old serf helped a girl to the outside of the house. "There are still people in the house?" Everyone didn''t expect that there was a girl in the house. After all, the old man knocked on the door for so long, the old man used the excuse that he didn''t hear it. Could it be that his granddaughter couldn''t hear it either. However, when they saw the appearance of the girl, everyone suppressed their doubts. Because the granddaughter of the old serf is obviously in a bad state now. The young girl was at most fifteen or sixteen years old, but at the moment her face was flushed and weak, and at first glance, she was ill, and she was still very ill. The girl walks lightly, and the whole audience needs the support of the old serf, and in such a cold day, sweat can still be seen on the girl''s forehead. The old serf shrank his head and lowered his head, carefully helping his granddaughter to a corner, blocking everyone''s sight with his body as much as possible in the process. Mario looked at the old serf, then looked at his own adults, but he didn''t mind his own business, but quickly greeted the coolies and masons, and began to tear down the walls and move bricks. Mario knew that with the kindness of his own adults, he would definitely not stand by in such a situation, so he didn''t need him as a civil administrator to come forward to steal the limelight. Sure enough, the next moment Narant frowned and looked at the old serf, "What''s wrong with your granddaughter?" "It''s okay to go back to the lord... It''s okay, it may be that it''s been cold these few days, and it''s so cold that I have a fever!" "I don''t want to look like it''s okay. If it drags on for a while, I''m afraid your granddaughter''s physique won''t be able to withstand it. Don''t you know that there are doctors in the territory?" Narant shook his head, feeling that the old man was a little irresponsible. However, after thinking about it, seeing the old serf''s tattered clothes and the dilapidated thatched hut, he thought of other possibilities, so he said: "You don''t have the money to take her to compare, you don''t need this. Worry, since you have all become my serfs in Narant now, that is my property, and it is my responsibility to protect my property from loss." "So, from this year to the summer of next year, all of you serfs can go to a doctor if they get sick. If you don''t have money, I will allow you to take credit and pay it back when you have a good harvest!" Today''s scene also reminded Narant, the new serfs are now poor and white, and their pockets must be cleaner than their faces. Therefore, it is necessary for him to ask Mario to issue a decree later, informing the new serfs that they can see a doctor on credit this year. In this way, there will be no new serfs who get sick but have no money to treat them. After speaking, Narant said to the big stone, "Big stone, you go to the medical center in the town and find a member of the medical team to treat her!" "Yes, my lord!" The big stone was instructed and immediately trotted towards the main street. Next, Narant turned his attention away from the old serfs and began to instruct the craftsmen and coolies to work. As the saying goes, more people are more powerful. A few barbarians just lifted their legs and kicked a few feet, and they kicked a large piece of the broken wooden wall of this thatched cottage. When the wooden fence about one meter high below was all cleaned up, a few coolies began to use mud to prepare adhesives. When the clay for laying bricks was prepared, the masons immediately appeared and began to build the kang with bricks. Naturally, the thatched cottage in the storm collar is not as spacious as the small bungalow in the north of the previous life, so the kang does not need to be too large, and the width is ready to be one meter five. Although it would be a little crowded if there were four or five people living in such a width, as long as they could survive, these serfs would definitely not mind. On the contrary, this is the norm for the serfs to spend the winter. Only by crowding together can they keep warm. While watching the mason laying bricks, Narant pointed out the details from time to time, and gradually the lower part of the heated kang began to take shape. At this moment, Vinnie was led by the big stone to the front of the house. "grown ups!" Narant didn''t ask Vinny to come over originally, but Vinnie heard that this was the order of her own adults, so she was worried that the other team members would come, so she rushed over by herself. "Well, Vinnie, that serf girl seems to be seriously ill, go and see for her!" "Yes, my lord!" Vinnie responded, and then looked at the girl beside the old serf. Seeing that her condition was extremely poor, she was also surprised, so she quickly walked towards the girl. And when the old serf saw Vinnie''s arrival, not only did he not show joy, but panic flashed in his eyes. It''s just that there are barbarian guards such as Big Stone around, and the Lord Narant himself is responsible for the town, and he does not dare to make any move. "Uncle, let me show her!" Vinnie said lightly when she came to the old serf. "Thank you, Physician!" The old serf had no choice but to sit his granddaughter on the wall beside him. And Vinnie immediately crouched down and put her hand on the girl''s forehead. "It''s a fever, and it''s serious!" The situation was obvious. In fact, Narant could see that the girl must have a fever, so he said that he couldn''t delay. "Huh!" However, just when Narant thought that Vinnie had been diagnosed and would start treatment or prepare medicines, he suddenly heard Vinnie''s startled voice. "What''s the matter, Vinnie?" Narant immediately looked over curiously, "My lord, her forehead seems to be getting cold!" "It''s getting cold?" Narant didn''t react, and after a while he said, "Is it a fever?" "Yes, the fever has subsided, my lord, the temperature on her forehead has subsided so fast!!" Vinnie nodded immediately, with a puzzled look on her face. When Narant heard the words, he was a little inexplicable. One second ago, his face was flushed and his forehead was sweating, but now he has cooled down immediately? At the moment, he also walked over quickly and came to the girl. Before and after the girl, Narant stretched out his hand and placed it on the girl''s forehead. "The fever has subsided? Is there such a thing?" When Narant placed his palm on the girl''s forehead, the girl''s body temperature actually recovered, which made Narant confused for a while! "Huh?" The next moment, the girl, who had closed her eyes and was groggy, let out a light hum, and then the eyes slowly opened. When the girl opened her eyes, she saw Narant and Vinnie for the first time. She first showed a trace of confusion and doubt, and then she saw the old serf beside her and asked, "Grandfather, what''s wrong with me?" "Bessie, you finally believe it!" The old serf saw that his granddaughter had woken up at this time. He first showed a trace of panic, and then he suddenly stepped forward and grabbed his granddaughter, pressed the granddaughter to the ground and bowed to Narant. Said: "Thank you Lord Lord for your care and let the villain''s granddaughter recover!" "Bessie, thank you Lord Lord. You were still suffering from a fever just now. It was Lord Lord who made your sickness heal!" "Oh, good grandfather!" The girl named Bessie was still a little ignorant. After listening to the explanation, she immediately said: "Thank you Lord for your care!" Seeing this scene, the surrounding Vinnie, Dashito and others looked at each other in dismay. This thing is too miraculous. People who were still suffering from high fever can recover in an instant, which is beyond their cognition. And many new serfs who were hiding in the house and peeking at the moment saw this scene, and they also looked at Narant strangely, thinking that it was really Narant''s favor that cured the girl. Suddenly everyone looked at him with a trace of awe in his eyes again. Of course, Narant doesn''t care about how everyone reacts at this moment, because even his own expressions are extremely rich now. His expression changed from doubt to surprise, then from surprise to surprise. After being surprised for a while, he was suppressed by him again After suppressing, he looked at the old serf, and his eyes became playful. "Okay, let''s not say thank you, both of you look up at me!" Narant interrupted the gratitude of the grandfather and grandson on the ground. The old serf shuddered when he heard the words and began to shiver. But the girl named Bessie didn''t know the situation, and slowly raised her head up. "Yeah! My lord...she is...she is..." "Vinnie, the lord knows, don''t say it!" When the girl named Bessie raised her head, Vinnie immediately exclaimed when she discovered something. Narant stopped her exclamation immediately. "Yes, my lord!" Only then did Vinnie know that her lord had also discovered the clue, and immediately responded obediently. And when the old serf heard Vinnie''s exclamation, he was like a deflated ball, knowing that he was doomed. "Lord... Lord, please be gracious and spare Bessie, she...she is still a child...she is not willing...she will not bring disaster..." Chapter 512： Educator talent "Ah, no disaster? What does that mean?" "I don''t know! Shouldn''t Old White''s granddaughter be happy when she''s cured? Why did the lord want to kill her?" As the situation reversed, just a moment ago, everyone thought that the old serf and his granddaughter were lucky to be favored by adults. But at this moment, they were a little confused, and they hid in the house and whispered. "Oh, it seems that you really knew it just now, are you deliberately concealing it?" Narant looked at the old serf with interest. Narant had seen him cringe before, something a little unusual, but he didn''t care. Even if he didn''t take his granddaughter to see a doctor, he just thought it was because of lack of money. But now it seems that the old serf clearly knew the condition of his granddaughter, so he deliberately hid his granddaughter. Speaking of which, Narant was curious as to why such an old serf could know so much. "Lord Lord spare your life! Lord Lord spare your life, Xiao is not deliberately concealing it, Xiao is willing to take Bessie out of your territory, please don''t kill her, Lord!" At this moment, Old White did not dare to say anything else, he just focused on beg for mercy. And the granddaughter beside him still didn''t know what happened, she was trembling with fright when she saw this, and tears fell from her beautiful eyes, "Grandfather, what''s wrong?" "Bessie, don''t talk, please beg the Lord for mercy!" The old serf didn''t dare to explain, so he quickly pulled Bessie over and asked her to kneel and beg for mercy with him. "Okay!" Finally, Narant was not ready to continue the farce. The main reason is to avoid frightening himself, the fifth daughter of luck, and the situation is not right. He doesn''t want to let Bessie''s daughter of doom leak out. That''s right, the reason why this old serf is so abnormal, and this Bessie can recover from a high fever in an instant, is because she has become a half-awakened lucky girl. Narant didn''t expect that the lucky girl that he had been thinking about for more than ten days would appear in front of him like this, which was quite dramatic. Of course, what''s more important is that the talent of this lucky girl makes Narant look forward to it very much, and he doesn''t know what kind of help it can bring to the territory. "Daughter of Luck: Bessie (Half Awakening "Specialty: Cultivation!" "Special talent: nature''s secret language, the power of nature!" "She is a powerful plant cultivator. When she grows into a super cultivator, even the dark world will be full of green!" This lucky girl is still in a semi-awakened state, her talents cannot be used, and she can be detected by dark creatures, so she can use medicine to complete her primary awakening. Primary Awakening Potion Formula: Two white orchids, one green grass, three fragrant bells... "Nurturer? Nature''s secret language! The power of nature! That is to say, it is related to plants! Also, is there really a dark world in this world, is it the place where dark creatures live?" Narant got a lot of information from this lucky girl''s book. At this moment, Bessie and the old serf stopped begging for mercy immediately after being stopped by Narant. Seeing that the work of building the kang was still going on, Narant said to the big stone: "Big stone, bring this girl and the old serf back to the castle for resettlement, the girl will be arranged in the adult''s study, and the old serf will be arranged in the living room! Remember, Be sure to watch it!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, ten barbarian guards stepped forward to take the old serf and Baine to the castle. The old serf knew that he could not resist, so he could only follow obediently with his granddaughter. On the other hand, Narant continued to stay in place and waited for the completion of the first heated kang in this different world. "Sir, do you think this is alright?" After more than an hour, with the continuous efforts of two masons, the heated kang was finally completed! The wood-burning entrance of this kang is placed indoors, and an iron block is added to the opening of more than ten centimeters in length and width as a small door, so that even if the kang is lit, people do not have to worry about safety hazards after sleeping. As for the chimney, as expected, it was built outside the wall. Moreover, in order to prevent sparks from escaping from the chimney, the chimney was deliberately extended along the distance of about half a meter, away from the thatched hut. Although the house where the serfs live in this world is small, the surrounding space is very fast, mainly because there is no shortage of land in this world, so even if it wastes the space outside the house, it will not affect the neighbors at all. "Yes, then let it dry for a day first, and you will gather here at noon tomorrow, and wait for the adults to come and test the effect!" Nalantri looked inside and out for a while, and felt that at least it was no different from the heated kang in his impression. Just nodded. As long as it is confirmed tomorrow that the ignition is convenient and there will be no quality problems, and it can keep warm for a long time, it should be considered a success. After explaining the craftsman and Mario, Narant couldn''t wait to return to the castle. He couldn''t wait to see the magic of the fifth lucky girl. Judging from the explanation of Bessie in the illustrated book, the fifth lucky girl is basically not a talent of the battle sequence, but cultivating plants should also be the cornerstone of the development of the territory. "Sir, you''re back!" Only when Narant returned to the vestibule, he saw Shirley Little Lolita, Vivian Catherine, and Vinnie exchanging excitedly in the vestibule. "Well, I''m back! Has your contract power been used successfully now?" Narant knew what the girls were excited about, and immediately asked Xue Li with a smile. "Hmm! Sir, Shirley thinks she will be able to complete the first contract tomorrow and the day after tomorrow!" Shirley''s little loli immediately aggrieved. The matter of being punished by Narant that day is now known to the whole castle. It even reached Rose''s ears, and Rose, the mother, was in charge of all food and drink in the castle. In this way, Rose cut off the cream cakes and other delicacies that Little Loli wanted to eat from the source, even without Vivian''s supervision. Because of this, Little Loli deeply felt the horror of punishment, so she with small arms and calves worked very hard these days, without anyone''s supervision, she would practice contracts with Little Huihui in the back garden every day. "Well, yes, keep working hard!" Narant rubbed the little loli''s big head. "Well, my lord, Sister Vinnie said just now that there is a fifth lucky girl in our Storm Leader. Is it true?" Feeling the care of her adults again, Little Loli was very happy. Instead of resisting this head-to-head killing, he quite enjoyed it. Immediately, the thief asked Narant in a low voice. "Well, yes, you are about to have a new sister!" Narant nodded Yeah! Shirley will have another sister to play with me in the future! "Little Loli jumped up immediately. And Vivienne and Catherine are also full of bright smiles. Now they no longer worry about the tragic end of their companions who are also the daughter of doom. Because as long as they are discovered by their own adults, they can live a happy and happy life like them, thousands of times happier than ordinary girls. "Okay, let''s go and do your own business first. Your lord hasn''t given the girl the potion given by God, so you can only see this new companion at night or tomorrow!" Narant smiled and dismissed A group of lucky women immediately entered the inner fort. After entering the inner castle, Narant first went to the kitchen, and after finishing the preparation of Bessie''s primary awakening potion, he went directly to the study on the third floor. "Sir!" When Narant came to the third floor, there was a male servant and a maid waiting outside the study. "Well, you all step back first!" Narant waved his hand. "Yes, my lord!" Chapter 513： Old White After the servant left, Narant pushed open the door directly, and what caught his eye was Bessie, who was huddled in the corner like a frightened rabbit. Seeing this, Narant immediately hung up a genial smile and tried to look as friendly as possible. "Is your name Bessie?" "Yes...Yes...Lord Lord!" Bessie nodded timidly. "Bessie, don''t be nervous, my lord, I brought you and your grandfather to the castle not to hurt you, but to let you live a better life!" Narant reassured. The girl heard that Narant''s tone was so soft and her expression was kind, and the tension on her face subsided a little. "Bessie, you have just recovered from your illness. You must have not eaten lunch yet. My lord, there is a sweet and delicious cream cake here. Come and try it. It is made with milk and honey!" Narant did not immediately take out the potion teacup. Instead, he lit up the small porcelain plate he had taken from the kitchen. There was a small square cake with cream on it, and the top of the small cake was decorated with a Small grapes. After Bessie saw the cream cake, although she had never heard of it before, she could imagine the deliciousness of the cake from the two hints of milk and honey, and she swallowed unconsciously. "Come on, come and sit here, my lord!" "Yes...Yes, Lord Lord!" She was still a girl, she couldn''t resist Lord Lord''s enhanced affinity and the temptation of cream cakes. Bessie timidly and obediently came to the edge of the sofa. However, the girl must not dare to sit down, and Narant is not forcing it. It will take a long time to come, and these things also need to be done step by step. "Come on, eat! After eating, I will talk to you again!" Narant slowly handed the cake to the girl in front of him. goo goo goo... Coming so close, the scent of cream cake had entered Bessie''s nostrils. In the face of this unprecedented sweet taste, her little belly growled in disappointment. Immediately, his face turned red, and he buried his head in his chest and whispered, "Thank... Thank you, Lord!" After speaking, he timidly took the porcelain plate. "Eat it!" Narant nodded, like a weird uncle who coaxed little Lolita. And Bessie finally couldn''t stand the attraction of the cream cake, and carefully started to eat with the small fork on it. "Hmm!" When the cream cake entered, the little girl''s body trembled obviously. Obviously, this unprecedented deliciousness was beyond her imagination. "Eat it! Eat more if it''s delicious, and you can eat more food in the castle in the future." Bessie did not answer, although she had ten thousand doubts in her heart, why did the Lord treat her so well. But as a serf, she is even the property of the lord, so there is nothing to worry about, as long as she can be with her grandfather, then she will be satisfied. Soon, the girl finished eating the cream cake, and after such a meal, her defenses have been lowered a lot. Narant then smiled and said: "Bessie, do you know why I brought you and your grandfather to the castle?" Hearing this, the girl lowered her head and shook her head. "Then take a look at your own eyes now!" Narant handed over a bronze mirror, which was so polished that it was no different from the mirror in his previous life. The price is naturally very touching, one gold coin per piece. Bessie didn''t understand what Narant meant, but she still took the bronze mirror and looked at her own eyes. This was the first time she had seen her face so clearly, clearer than the usual reflections she could only see in the water. However, when she saw her big eyes, she suddenly trembled, and panic appeared on her face. She finally knew why her grandfather kept begging for mercy from the lord. "My... my lord, I... I am the daughter of doom!" Bessie almost lost her footing. "Don''t be afraid, Bessie, you are not the daughter of bad luck, but the daughter of luck, you will not bring bad luck to the territory, but will bring luck to the adults!" Narant immediately supported the girl when she saw the turn. "Lucky?" Bessie was slightly confused. "That''s right, you''ve met the doctor girl before. Her name is Vinnie, and she''s a lucky girl just like you!" "You lucky girls, each of you has the gift of God''s gift, Vinnie''s talent is to heal, to be able to help people see a doctor!" "Talent?" Vinnie was still ignorant, but her mind that was about to collapse because she became the daughter of doom was slightly stabilized. "Yes, but before that, you still need an adult to give you a magical potion. After drinking it, you will no longer attract dark creatures, and you can live safely and happily!" "Bessie, would you drink it? Let you and your grandfather have a better life!" "Wish...will!" Bessie was only fifteen or sixteen years old. Naturally, it was impossible for him to understand what Narant said in a short period of time. However, because of Narant''s majesty and instinctive desire to survive, he nodded subconsciously. . "Very good! Bessie, you drank this cup of potion!" Narant recurved a wooden cup. "Yes...Yes, Lord Lord!" Bessie took the potion in a daze, but did not dare to refuse, and then drank the potion under the watchful eye of Narant. After drinking the potion, Bessie fell into a deep sleep as usual. "It''s done!" Narant raised the corners of his mouth, and this lucky girl was already in the bag. Later, he will let the big sister Vivian come up to guard. With Vivian''s person who is quite a good sister, it is appropriate to bring this fifth lucky daughter into the castle. "Then, let''s go and see what happened to her grandfather now!" Thinking, Narant left the study and went downstairs after closing the door. The reason why Narant brought the old serf to the castle, except that he was Bessie''s grandfather, was because he felt that the seemingly insignificant old serf might have some secrets. Because there were various indications that when Vinnie had a fever, the old serf might have known what would happen to his granddaughter. And such a thing, even Lord Narant, is unlikely to think of it. After all, things like fever can happen to people, so who can think about the lucky girl right away? Even when Shirley was awakened, Rose didn''t think it was a common fever, and went to find herbal medicine to treat Shirley herself. ... Going downstairs, outside the hall where the old serf was imprisoned, there was a big stone and another barbarian guard. Narant directly sent the two and entered the room. "Lord Lord, where is Bessie? Please forgive Bessie. We are willing to leave your territory immediately and will not bring any bad luck to your territory!" Before Narant could speak, the old serf immediately knelt in front of him and begged out when he saw him enter the door. "Bessie is fine now, get up and answer me a few questions first!" Seeing this, Narant immediately spoke to him just to reveal the secret behind this old serf, Narant Instead of immediately telling the story of the lucky girl, she deliberately pretended to be majestic. "Yes, yes, Lord Lord!" After hearing that his granddaughter was fine, the old White finally felt more at ease, then stood up and respectfully followed Narant to the edge of the sofa. "Sit down!" Narant pointed to the wooden chair beside him. "Lord Lord, the villain can just stand!" Old White immediately shook his head. "Alright, what''s your name!" Narant didn''t force it. "Go back to the lord, the youngest is called White!" "Well, old White, now that I ask you a question, you must answer truthfully!" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, let''s talk about it first! How do you know that Bessie can become the daughter of doom after she has a fever?" Narant didn''t want to go around in circles, and began to ask the subject, "Don''t deny, your lie can''t fool me! " Narant solemnly warned. Chapter 514： Holy Continent Old White, who heard the words, showed a tangled look on his face, but, with Narant''s warning, he naturally didn''t dare to lie. After a moment''s pause, Old White said with difficulty: "Lord Lord, most ordinary girls will have a fever when they become... a daughter of doom, and when they have a fever, just look at their eyes, and at this time they can feel their pain. I saw a very pale golden ring inside!" "The villain is from here to determine that Bessie may be the daughter of doom!" "Oh?" Narant didn''t expect the solution to be so simple. However, this is not his fault, after all, whether it was Vivian or Shirley, they were only seen by him after they became the daughter of luck. Of course, from this answer, Narant was sure that this old White was 100% unusual. "Very good, old White, then let''s talk about why you know these things! Even the nobles don''t know about such things. I don''t believe you are just an ordinary serf!" After speaking, Narant stared at the old White closely. "Sir, the reason why the villain knows these things is very simple, because the villain is from another continent!" "You are from another continent? Where are you from?" Narant was completely excited now. Although there is already a lot of evidence that this world has other continents, Narant has no way of knowing where this continent is. If he was across the sea like North America in his previous life, even if he knew about him, he would be helpless. After all, with the current level of technology, it would be better to just stay in the territory and enjoy the countryside life. But now that White could come from other continents, Narant felt that the unknown continent should not be as far away as he imagined. If so, he''s looking forward to learning more about this vast fantasy world. "Lord Lord, the villain comes from the Holy Land, which can also be called the Holy Continent!" Old White did not hide it. Holy Continent? It has that taste! Narant felt that the name of this sacred continent was very compelling. "Old White, tell me what you know, whether it''s about how you got here, or where the Holy Continent is located!" Old White had expected it long ago, but he didn''t say it immediately after hearing the words. Instead, Old White dared to talk about the conditions first, "Lord Lord, the villain can tell you everything he knows, but I beg you to let the villain and the Bessie, we promise to leave Stormwind Leader immediately, and we won''t bring any disaster to Stormwind Leader!" "Okay, I, Narant Berwick, swear to the Voice of Glory that I will never hurt Bessie and you!" Narant made an oath without saying a word. And he was so straightforward, which surprised Old White for a moment. In the old White''s mind, with the temperament of a noble lord, shouldn''t he say: Do you think you are qualified to negotiate with me now? However, since Narant has agreed and swears by the God of Glory, he should be happier. So, Old White began to tell: "Lord Lord, in fact, the continent where the Onyx Principality and the Northern Principality are located is just a corner of the Holy Continent, because there is a mountain range that stretches for thousands of miles. Be unique." "The Sacred Continent is vast and boundless, with hundreds of millions of racial creatures, such as orcs, elves, dwarves, trolls, dragons, and more." "Hey, there are also elves and dwarves?" Narant breathed a cold breath. The last time he saw the kobold, Narant speculated whether there were old fantasy players such as elves and dwarves in this world. Now hearing the confirmation, it really opened a door for him again. Not to mention the dwarves, let¡¯s talk about the elves. I heard that the elves are all handsome men and beautiful women... Well, the beautiful girl is the key point, to be tested! "Yes, Lord Lord, although some races are now hiding in the depths of the forest, it is difficult to see them again, but they do exist!" Interrupted by Narant, Old White naturally did not dare to be angry. On the contrary, at this moment, White, the old serf, had the same sense of superiority as when he first came to this continent decades ago. Of course, this sense of superiority is only fleeting. After all, if the young lord in front of him notices it, it is estimated that he will become a ''bunting flag'' at the gate of the castle later, fluttering in the wind. "Old White, you continue!" Narant nodded, pressing his excitement in his heart. "Yes, Lord Lord... In addition to these alien races in the Holy Continent, our human race is also very powerful. There are more than 300 large and small principalities with a population of billions!" "The territorial area of ??the small duchy is as large as that of the Onyx Duchy and the Northern Duchy, but the Grand Duchy is a real empire, and each empire alone has hundreds of thousands of troops directly under the king''s own!" "Hundreds of thousands? This is too powerful!" Narant seems to have seen the power of the Eastern Empire ahead. A king has hundreds of thousands of troops, which directly compares the entire Glory Continent''s troops. Not counting the soldiers of the king''s vassals. However, Narant''s exclamation this time was only in his heart and did not disturb Old White. I saw Old White say this, and the faint excitement from before suddenly disappeared, and the conversation changed: "Unfortunately, this is more than a hundred years ago!" "More than a hundred years ago, whether it was our human race or other races, it was prosperous, and there were many strong races!" "But since more than a hundred years ago, our human race and other races have experienced a catastrophe and their strength has been greatly reduced!" "What catastrophe!" Narant said curiously. "My lord, in fact, such a catastrophe also exists in the Glory Continent, that is, the invasion of dark creatures!" "A dark creature? How big does that need to be!" Narant frowned. This answer is not too surprising, after all, the old White said before that the Glory Continent is actually a part of the Sacred Continent. Since it is a whole, then the natural rain and dew are evenly distributed, and everyone has the same blessings and hardships! It''s just that it''s hard for Narant to imagine what kind of dark creatures are needed to defeat the races of the Holy Continent. "Lord Lord, the invasion of dark creatures encountered in the Sacred Continent did not follow meteorites, but directly opened a crack in the open space, and then continuously rushed out of the crack space!" "Tear the space and rush out!" Narant understood now, if this is the case, it is not wrong for all the creatures of the Holy Land to be defeated. "Lord Lord, the space crack may directly connect to the dark world of the dark creature''s lair, and all kinds of terrifying dark creatures are constantly rushing out, and they will destroy and assimilate all the creatures they see." "Furthermore, after the land they have trampled on for a long time, it will gradually become infected with death energy and become a dead land. On the dead land, the vegetation cannot grow, and all will wither and die, but it is indeed a paradise for dark creatures!" "So terrifying!" Narant couldn''t help but think of the single-player game Warcraft he played in his previous life. Isn''t that what the undead in it are like? Where the undead were, the surrounding green land immediately turned to death. "Old White, when did you come to this continent, and how is the situation on the Sacred Continent now?" Thinking of this, Narant couldn''t help but feel a little creepy, and immediately worried about the fate of his own continent. Don''t the dark creatures of the meteor shower have not been solved yet, when will the space crack come here again! "Lord Lord, you don''t need to worry about the invasion of dark creatures from the Holy Land. The villain came to this Glory Land thirty years ago. At that time, the various races of the Holy Land had resisted the invasion of dark creatures!" "Although the human race suffered heavy losses and there are only dozens of principalities left, the human race is still strong due to the existence of magicians, and formed an alliance of principalities called the Holy Alliance!" "That''s good!" Narant suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Since the Holy Continent can resist, then his side should be safe, and the sky is falling and there are tall people supporting it. "Lord Lord, although the Glory Continent does not have to worry about the serious invasion of dark creatures, you still need to beware of one enemy. They are the minions of dark creatures and the traitors of the human race." "A traitor among the human race, the church?" Narant guessed blindly. Since this old White came from the Sacred Continent, the traitor he mentioned must also originate from the Sacred Continent, and in the entire Glory Continent, I am afraid that only the church has an unknown origin. "Yes, Lord Lord, the church is a traitor in the human race." Old White immediately gave the young Lord a high opinion. "The reason why the villain came to this Glory Continent is because of them." "These people in the church are a group of fallen people who believe in dark creatures. They worship dark creatures and feel that only the arrival of dark creatures can sublimate the races of the Holy Continent, so that all races can live forever and never die." "And the villain was inserted into the church as a spy to investigate news for the Holy Alliance!" "It''s just that the villain was not very lucky. He was assigned by the church to follow other members through the barren swamp and endless forest to the Glory Continent, and then he never returned to the Holy Continent!" "Because the Glory Continent and the Sacred Continent are connected, but they are blocked by a towering mountain range of thousands of miles, and only the northern passage can return." "But that passage is not only firmly controlled by the church, but it is also a dangerous area with barren swamps and endless forests. It is impossible for the villain to return safely alone." "The evil leading party?" Narant immediately understood the role of the church. "Old White, why did the church come to this continent? Also, since you are a spy, why did you become a serf?" "Sir, although the villain doesn''t know how the church discovered the Glory Continent, the junior knows that they want to conquer this continent and use it as a base for accumulating strength, because the church is a mouse crossing the streets in the sacred continent, and everyone shouts An evil organization to fight." "And the villain became a serf because the villain''s identity as a spy was exposed!" Speaking of this, Old White showed a trace of pain on his face. "When the villain mixed into the church, he joined it as a silver junior knight, and then came to this continent with the Holy Knights and believers of other churches." "After we arrived on the continent, we jointly built a holy city outside the entrance to the north, controlling the only channel between the two continents." "In the beginning, because the strength of the Northern Principality and the Onyx Principality had not been fully investigated, the church sent spies claiming to be Freemasonry and began to inquire about the news in each principality." "And it was during that time that the villain fell in love with a woman from the church. At that time, she was so kind and virtuous. After the villain went hunting in the endless forest and was injured, she took care of her with all her heart!" "Originally, the villain thought that she might just be forced to come helplessly, not like other people!" "And the villain lived with her for ten years like this, and also raised a child." "When our children grow up to eight years old, the church forces the children of believers to listen to the teachings of the bishops and instill evil thoughts into them!" "At that time, the villain felt that my heir would definitely be swallowed up by the church''s evil thoughts in the future, so I wanted to escape!" "It is impossible to return to the Holy Land, so the villain is going to escape to the noble territory of the Northern Principality!" "After making a plan, the villain suggested this idea to the woman I''ve lived with for ten years." "Unexpectedly, she, who has been a good wife and good mother for ten years, did not hesitate to report on me after she noticed my thoughts!" "Fortunately, the villain noticed the problem in advance, and then used his identity as a paladin to pretend to be on a mission to leave the city, and then escaped from the holy city with his children." "However, the people of the church immediately sent people to hunt them down, so the villain kept away from the north all the way, and finally arrived in the Marquis of Lissen, and then lived in the Marquis of Lisson for more than ten years, watching the children form a family and give birth to granddaughter." "I originally thought that this would be safe, but I didn''t expect that one day, a Freemason spy noticed the abnormal vindictiveness on his body After all, it must be unusual for Xiao to have vindictiveness as a commoner. , and finally the villain was chased and killed by the Freemason!" "The villain fled with his family all the way. On the way, the villain''s son and his wife were killed by the Freemasonry. In the end, only the villain and his granddaughter escaped to a place called the Land of Doom!" "At that time, the villain knew that it would be too dangerous if he continued to have a fighting spirit on his body. After all, even with the strength of a silver knight, he couldn''t fight against the church, so Xiaoxiao chose to break the Qi pulse and live in that doomed place with his granddaughter!" "Until this autumn, Lord Marquis took the little people to Maple Leaf City to pretend to be guards, and finally, Lord, you brought the Storm Lord!" "It''s really twists and turns!" After listening to the old White''s story, Narant couldn''t help but express pity for his tortuous experience. Of course, in fact, this is also the fault of Old White doing something wrong, that is, underestimating the terribleness of brainwashing. As a traveler, Narant deeply knows the terrible brainwashing of cults. Those people must not try to trust them, because they may not even have their own souls. However, Old White''s account also allows Narant to determine the purpose of the church and the fact that he is one with the Freemasonry. Chapter 515： goddess? "Lord Lord, this is all the villain knows! Can you let the villain and Bessie leave! The villain promises to leave your territory immediately and head to the Northwest Desert!" Old White looked expectantly at narante. "Old White, I can''t let you and Bessie leave!" Narant shook his head upon hearing this. "This..." Old White paused. Just when Narant was about to give him a turning point, Old White gritted his teeth and continued: "Lord Lord, the villain doesn''t blame you for going back on your word, after all, in your opinion, the Daughter of Doom will indeed bring disaster!" "However, I hope you can reconsider after listening to the description of the villain, because what the villain said is true!" "Huh?" Narant didn''t expect such an appearance. And Old White didn''t care about Narant''s reaction, and said to himself: "Lord Lord, maybe you won''t believe it, in fact, the daughters of doom a hundred years ago, they did not bring bad luck, they brought Lucky!" "Uh!" Narant was stunned. Old White even knew the news. Isn''t this exactly what the system said? Old White thought that Narant didn''t believe it, and continued: "Actually, the appearance of dark creatures was more than two hundred years ago. At that time, although dark creatures also appeared aggressively, they were not enough to defeat the human race of the Holy Continent!" "Because there were goddesses in the human race at that time, these goddesses were like gifts from gods. They had various talents, and as long as they awakened their talents, they would have all kinds of magical abilities!" "And they are the best existences to deal with dark creatures. At the beginning, it was under the leadership of these goddesses that our human race suppressed the dark creatures to death, and even suppressed them so much that they dared not continue to invade." "If there is no accident, it is very likely that the Sacred Continent will continue to be peaceful, but more than a hundred years ago, when they saw the dark creatures being repelled, the big and small nobles of the major principalities thought that the disaster of the dark creatures would never happen again. So some people began to worry that the goddesses would influence the rule of the nobles." "Especially the goddess was supported by all the commoners and serfs at that time. Similarly, they also sincerely treated every commoner and interfered with the rule of the nobles." "And at that time, there was just an opportunity, that is, because of the pervasiveness of the dark creatures, the various elements of the Holy Continent temporarily declined!" "The most seriously affected by the decline of the elements are the magicians who originally had the highest status in the human race, so they put forward a voice, that is, to control the lucky girls and avoid affecting the rule of various principalities." "And this proposal quickly swept through the big and small nobles of various principalities with the help of people with intentions, so they began to arrest the lucky daughter." "Fortunately, the goddess also has a leader. It is a goddess like a prophet. It is said that she can communicate with the gods and predict what will happen in the future. The goddesses are willing to obey her orders!" "And when this prophet goddess predicted that the countries were going to be unfavorable to them, she let all goddesses start fleeing in advance!" "And when the goddesses fled, many civilian serfs and soldiers who believed in them fled together!" "Faced with such a situation, the major principalities were worried about the goddess''s retaliation, so they began to vigorously intercept and pursue them." "But in the end, part of the goddess escaped, and only a small number of goddesses who fled to the sea were chased." "The reason for chasing that part of the goddess at sea is because the major duchies believe that the prophet goddess is staying on the ship. As long as she is destroyed, the goddess will be like a plate of loose sand, but in the end they destroyed the fleet, but did not find the goddess. prophet." "After that, no matter how the major principalities searched for goddesses, the goddesses seemed to disappear without a trace, and even new goddesses no longer appeared!" "And not long after the goddesses disappeared, the doom of the Holy Continent really began, and the dark creatures invaded again, engulfing dozens of large and small principalities in a short period of time." "And with the death energy absorbed from the dozens of large and small principalities, the dark creatures are stronger than before, and immediately start to attack the entire continent." "Later, other races also felt the threat and united against the dark creatures." "It''s just that the dark creatures have engulfed dozens of duchies and have completely occupied their heels. Even if other races in the duchy are involved, they still suffer heavy losses and keep retreating." "This war has been going on for decades. When most of the sacred continent was about to be engulfed by dark creatures, the elves suddenly discovered a magical plant." "It is a sacred thorn that emits white light. As long as it is planted on the ground, it can block the footsteps of dark creatures and prevent the land from being eroded by death." "And the range of activities of the dark creatures can only be on the land eroded by death, otherwise their strength will be weakened, and if they stay for a long time, their own death will disappear." "In this way, the various races used this sacred thorn to resist the invasion of the dark creatures and got a chance to breathe." "After so many years of development, this sacred thorn has been planted in large quantities, so the situation in the sacred continent has stabilized." "So, Old White, what do you mean by saying so much!" In fact, Narant had already guessed something vaguely, but he still asked for it knowingly, wanting to completely confirm his conjecture. "Lord Lord, in fact, after coming to the Glory Continent, the little man knew that all the goddesses who disappeared on the Holy Continent had all migrated here!" "And the Northern Principality Onyx Principality and other small principalities, it is very likely that they were all civilian serfs and guards who followed the goddess." "What about the goddess?" Narant asked. "My lord, although the villain doesn''t know why the goddess disappeared after the migration, and even people in this continent don''t know the existence of the goddess! But the villain can be sure that the goddess of doom mentioned on the glory continent is the goddess! "Old White said with great sincerity. "Oh? Why are you so sure? Why does the goddess bring bad luck?" Narant continued to ask. "My lord, the biggest feature of goddesses is that after they awaken, golden inscription rings appear in their eyes!" "Moreover, when the goddess awakens, she will have a high fever before awakening!" "Of course, when the goddess was awakened in the sacred continent, it would not attract dark creatures. The villain will change when he arrives here, and can attract dark creatures to come!" "However, Lord Lord, after the goddess awakens, they only need to take a number of special medicines, then their talents will be fully revealed, and then they will not be afraid of dark creatures!" "Really? Do you have this potion?" Narant now believed most of what Old White said. After all, he even knew the awakening potion. "Lord Lord, this kind of potion is definitely not available, because even more than a hundred years ago, only one person could master this potion, and that is the prophet goddess among the goddesses!" "Furthermore, I heard that it is very difficult to configure such a potion, otherwise, with the talent of the goddess, it will not be hunted down and arrested by the major principalities!" Chapter 516： God, have you heard of it? no? Nothing is fine! Narant breathed a sigh of relief. If the medicine of the lucky girl became a popular commodity, how could he live as a lord? Also, is the awakening potion difficult to configure? Sir, why don''t I think, is it just to find all the medicinal materials, then throw them into the pot and cook them for a while? Of course, after thinking about it, Narant figured it out. This must be due to the benefits of the system. Otherwise, for a talented pharmacist like Vinnie, it would be extremely time-consuming and labor-intensive to configure some special medicines. "Lord Lord, what the villain just said is true. If there are any lies, the little one is willing to be cursed by the gods and be struck to death by lightning!" "So, the villain asked the adults to show mercy to Xiao and Bessie for the sake of the goddess. As long as Xiao is far away from the nobles'' territory, it will definitely not bring bad luck to the nobles!" Old White did not know that the lord was in front of him. With the help of the system, he has become a ''prophet **** man'', and worried that Narant would not believe his words, he immediately patted his chest and swore aloud. When Narant heard the words, a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he said to Old White, "Old White, sir, I only promised not to hurt you and Bessie, but I didn''t promise to let you go!" "Since you are the serfs of the adults, you will stay in the territory and live in peace in the future, and the adults will not treat you badly!" "This..." Old White felt that his ears had hallucinations. Otherwise, how could he have heard such outrageous words, knowing that Bessie could attract dark creatures, but still kept them in the territory. He also said he would not treat them badly. "Old White, you said that the prophet goddess can communicate with the gods and obtain the potion that awakens the goddesses'' talents. Have you heard of the goddess?" "God...God man?" "That''s right, the **** man who was favored by the God of Glory!" Narant nodded with a smile. "No...no!" Old White shook his head like a rattle, not understanding what the young lord wanted to express. "Well, I think you haven''t seen it before, but you are very lucky, Old White, and now you have seen it. My Lord is the **** man who was favored by the God of Glory!" "..." Old White didn''t know how to express his current thoughts. If possible, he would like to give the narcissistic Lord a roll of eyes, and then let the Lord sober up, but now that he is, he dare not. "My lord, I know you don''t believe it now, but the lord has given Bessie the potion of awakening talent. I believe that tomorrow at the latest, you will see your granddaughter become a goddess!" "By the way, in the Storm Territory, the name of the goddess is no longer called the goddess, but the lucky girl!" "Really...really?" Old White looked at the serious appearance of Lord Lord, and finally became suspicious. "Really! So, Old White, you can stay in the territory with peace of mind, don''t make it public, and you will be able to see your granddaughter again tomorrow!" "Yes, yes, thank you Lord for your kindness, thank you Lord for your kindness!" After receiving such a solemn answer, Old White finally believed it completely. After all, is it necessary for the lord to joke with an old serf who has no vindictiveness like him? His mood was also ups and downs, from thinking that he was about to face death, but now he can not only live safely in the Storm Territory. More importantly, if his granddaughter really became a goddess, then he would definitely be valued by the young lord. Isn''t he living for so many years just to raise his granddaughter in a stable manner. With the magical talent of the goddess, even if the lord does not marry her, he will draw her into his hands. "Okay, thank you, you don''t have to. Go back first, Old White. Tomorrow, the Lord will send someone to find you. By the way, remember that the newly built wall should not lie down yet, it is not completely dry!" "Yes, Lord!" Although he was very reluctant, this was the best solution, and Old White left the castle as instructed. Of course, it was intentional for Narant to let him leave so at ease. He turned around and found Shirley, and sent bees to see Old White. Although there is a high probability that this old White is really a hard worker as he said, Narant still needs to take precautions in order to be safe. Now let him go, just to see how he will react after getting the potion he also has. ¡­ Time turned to the next day. "Sir!" Narant just got up from the bed when he heard a call from outside the door. "Come in!" This call was not from Lilia, who served her to get up every day, but from Vivian. Vivian was arranged by Narant to rest in the study last night, so that when Bessie woke up, she could better appease this new and lucky girl. Now it seems that his fifth lucky daughter has woken up. Sure enough, after being instructed, Vivian followed Lilia and walked in, while tying her sister to serve her lord, she said, "Sir, Bessie woke up this morning, I will take the lucky girl as you ordered. told her what happened." "She''s following Shirley and the others downstairs for breakfast now!" "Well, okay!" Nalanda nodded, and with the help of the little maid and Vivian, he quickly dressed and went downstairs. As a lord, his behavior naturally needs to be calm, so Narant is not impatient to find his new lucky daughter. Instead, he went to the restaurant to endure a hearty breakfast. After eating breakfast, Narant went to the vestibule. "grown ups!" "grown ups!" "Lord Lord!" When Narant came to the vestibule, several girls were basking in the warm winter sun, Shirley was the most happy and affectionate, pulling Bessie, who was still somewhat restrained, to chat. "Well, now you all know each other?" "Yes, my lord, Bessie said that she would like to stay in the castle with us!" "Oh? Bessie, is it true?" Narant looked at the newly obtained lucky girl with satisfaction, UU reading www. uukanshu.com. "Yes... Yes, Lord Lord, Bessie thanked Lord Lord for the talent, and is willing to help Lord!" Bessie bowed her head and snorted in response. "Very well, Bessie, let''s try your talent now!" With that said, Narant left the castle with a group of lucky girls. Although he could roughly understand Bessie''s abilities from the Girl of Luck''s Pok¨¦dex, he still didn''t quite know how effective it was. Soon, Narant brought a few girls to the sugar cane forest not far from the castle. He chose a sugar cane forest that was only half the height of a person, and instructed Bessie, "Bessie, go and see these sugar canes and see what will happen!" "Yes, Lord!" Bessie nodded when she heard the words, and then approached a group of sugar canes with some anxiety. Although she heard Shirley and others talk about their magical talents, she really didn''t know how to use or show this talent. However, before Bessie could feel uneasy for a long time, she suddenly trembled as she entered the sugar cane forest. Because she actually felt a sugar cane beside her as if whispering softly to her, welcoming her arrival. "This...is this the magical talent bestowed by the Lord?" Bessie was like a dream at the moment. Although he had never seen sugar cane in the Northern Principality before, she also knew that it was impossible for plants to speak, only the sound of leaves rustling in the breeze. But now she can clearly distinguish, this is not the sound of branches shaking. "Are you talking to me?" Subconsciously, Bessie asked softly at the sugar cane. Chapter 517： Bessies talent This is a sugar cane that is only more than 20 centimeters away from her ear. It seems that only at this distance can she hear the murmur of the plant. And following her inquiry, Bessie immediately received a response from the sugar cane, and the sugar cane affirmed her inquiry. Although it was still a whisper, although it was just a melodic response, not really speaking like a human being, Bessie was sure she could understand what it meant. "I''m also very happy to meet you!" Bessie subconsciously expressed the same meaning to the sugar cane who likes herself. After finishing speaking, in order to make sure that this is not the strangeness of this sugar cane, what happened before, Bessie approached the sugar cane a little further ahead. After walking two steps and approaching the sugar cane, he really heard the murmuring from the sugar cane again! "Bessie, how''s it going!" After waiting for more than a minute, Bessie put her face in front of three or four sugar canes one after another, and then Narant finally couldn''t help speaking. But this girl whispered to the sugar cane, to be honest, it was a lot weirder than Shirley talking to a bee or a sparrow. "Lord Lord, the sugarcane was talking to Bessie just now!" Bessie did not hide it, and immediately exited the sugarcane forest and spoke to Narant. "Very good!" Narant knew that this should be the secret language of nature, able to communicate with plants. Hearing Narant''s compliment, Bessie''s apprehension made a lot of recommendations, and he paused and said cautiously: "Sir, the sugarcanes seem to like Bessie very much, and there is a sugarcane saying that it wants to grow taller quickly, so Bessie Help it!" "Oh? Then you can help it!" "Lord Lord, can Bessie really do it?" This inquiry is obviously not to say whether Narant is allowed or not, but that Bessie still doesn''t know her abilities, so she doesn''t know if she can help. "Of course you can, Bessie, get closer to that sugar cane, put your hand on it, and feel it with your heart!" Narant already has four lucky daughters, and he is familiar with teaching the lucky daughters to release their abilities. "Yes, Lord Lord!" Bessie responded, and then walked into the sugar cane forest again. Then, just as Narant taught her, she put her white and slender hand on the sugar cane, and then closed her eyes and realized it with her heart. At first, I could still see the anxiety on Bessie''s face, her eyelids twitching. But after five or six seconds, her expression suddenly relaxed, and then she saw a little green light appearing on her palm. Immediately after the green light appeared, it floated towards a group of sugar canes within two meters. And when these green light spots merged into the sugar cane, a magical scene appeared. I saw that the sugarcane, which was only half a person high, began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye. Five centimeters, ten centimeters... twenty centimeters, thirty centimeters... When the sugar cane grew from half a human height to the height of Bessie, it stopped. Of course, this was not because the sugar cane had reached its limit, but because Bessie stumbled and the green light in her hand had stopped releasing. Seeing this, Catherine quickly helped Bessie to avoid falling. As for Shirley and the girls, their mouths have become O-shaped! In fact, it wasn''t just Shirley and the girls. When Bessie stood firm, she also showed an incredible expression when she saw the sugar cane around her body change. "Bessie, you did a good job!" Catherine helped the stunned Bessie to Narant, who immediately praised the nurturing girl. Seeing the exaggerated growth rate of the sugarcane, Narant knew that he had earned it, and he had made a lot of money. As long as Bessie grew up, it would not be like playing if she wanted to grow any plants in her territory. Imagine that in the future, Bessie''s talent will increase. What if Narant wants to taste watermelon in winter, but the watermelon is not planted? As long as it is planted on the spot, and then let Bessie catalyze it with the power of talent, in this way, the watermelon seeds that were just planted just a moment ago will bear a sweet and refreshing big watermelon in the afternoon. Of course, Narant has not been able to be so ruthless for the time being. Good steel needs to be used on the blade, such as the blood qi fruit. Narant turned his attention to the two big trees dozens of meters away, which were the blood fruit trees of the blood vessels and the fruit trees of the demon beasts. If Bessie was asked to use the power of talent to water it every day, two trees that might take a year to bear fruit would soon be able to provide him with a batch of bloodline qi fruit and monster fruit again! "Sister Bessie, you are amazing, this is amazing, if Shirley wants to eat sugar cane in the future, you have to help Shirley too!" At this time, Little Loli also ran over and circled around Bessie. For a foodie like her, Bessie''s ability really made her envious. "This... this is a gift from the lord!" Bessie blushed at the scorching eyes of everyone. "Bessie, are you still calling Lord Lord?" At this time, Vivian said with a smile. The words "Lord Lord" are usually only called by ordinary serfs. Because the word lord represents respect and also represents distance. But the word "adult" is a unique title for the lord''s subordinates, representing the lord''s care and closeness to them. "Big...sir!" Bessie naturally understood this, and when she heard the words, she changed her name and called out again in a low voice. "Haha! Very good, let''s go, let''s go back to the castle now, Bessie, you have just awakened, and you don''t have much talent, so follow Vivian and the others to practice hard in the future!" Narant was very satisfied and greeted immediately. The crowd returned to the castle. ... After returning to the castle with the girls, he handed Bessie to Vivian and others, and Narant himself began to practice hard. When the lunch was over at noon, Narant took the girls and Bessie out of the castle again. He is now going to experiment with the heated kang built yesterday, and by the way, he will complete the agreement with Old White yesterday, so that he can feel at ease. Through last night''s observation, Old White was very honest and normal, and there was no action that could be taken. Narant is basically at ease with his identity. Of course, there is actually another point that is the main reason why Narant trusts Old White, that is, the system gave a reward last time, and that is news about the Sacred Continent. And what Old White said was the news about the Sacred Continent, since there was a systematic endorsement, it basically meant that Old White had no risk of leaking secrets. "I''ve seen adults!" "I''ve seen adults!" When Narant arrived outside the old White thatched hut, Mario took two craftsmen and a few barbarian coolies yesterday and waited for a long time. "Bei... Bessie?!" At this time, Old White in the house also heard the movement. When he came to the door, he immediately saw Bessie following Narant. However, Bessie''s change was a bit big. Before the fever, she still had some withered skin due to malnutrition and became white and pink, comparable to the skin of a noble lady. This made Old White a little suspicious. "Grandfather!" When Bessie saw her grandfather, she immediately trotted a few steps forward with joy. "Good! Good! What the lord said is true! It''s really good!" Old White reflected, knowing that this must be a change brought about by becoming a goddess. Although he came from the Sacred Continent, the Goddess disappeared from the continent more than a hundred years ago. But goddesses all have one characteristic, which is recognized by the Holy Continent. That is, in addition to their magical talents, every goddess is the most beautiful woman in the human race. And his own Bessie is not the case? "Thank you Lord for the gift!" Immediately, Old White did not hesitate to kneel in front of Narant again with Bessie. "Okay, old White, let''s lift it up! Let''s get down to business last night. Later, you and my lord will go back to the castle. I have something to explain to you!" "Yes, my lord!" Old White immediately responded when he heard the words, and immediately took Bessie to the side. "Mario, let them go in and set fire!" Narant stepped forward and looked at the heated kang. Although it was still a little damp, it shouldn''t be a big problem. Moreover, he had already thought about it, this old White had to move. Whether it was letting him live in the castle or rewarding him with a new small building, with Bessie there, he definitely couldn''t live in such a dilapidated thatched hut. In this world, as in previous lives, material things are always the best means to win over people''s hearts. "Yes, my lord!" When Mario heard the words, he immediately brought coolies into the house and set it on fire. "My lord, can this little bed made of bricks and soil really keep the serfs warm for the winter?" As Mario moved, Little Loli and a few lucky girls stretched their heads and looked at the weird little bed. When they came, the adults had already told them the purpose of coming. And for the kindness of their own adults, the girls naturally admired them so much. In the past, they were all serfs, and even suffered more than ordinary serfs, and they could fully empathize with other serfs. Hearing that there is a way for adults to prevent all serfs from freezing to death in the winter, they are very curious and happy. It''s just that they never imagined that the adults'' solution was such a small bed made of mud and bricks. "That''s right, wait for the Mario Civil Officer to ignite the fire later, and you will know the effect!" Narant nodded towards several lucky girls. To be honest, standing on the shoulders of the predecessors is really sour and refreshing, and he finally understands why people who travel to another world like to make a little invention or two. Money or money is not particularly important, but this kind of sublimation dare to be worshipped is absolutely impossible to experience in previous lives. While Narant was talking to the girls, Mario had already lit a bonfire, and the fire was constantly flashing in the hall of the kang. And because the kang was not completely dry, a lot of water vapor soon emerged from it. Seeing this scene, it made a few lucky girls startled. "Big...sir, that little brick bed is out of breath. If a person is lying on it, will it be cooked!" Xue Li exclaimed, staring at her round eyes. And Vivienne, Catherine, and Vinnie also looked at Narant with a look of surprise. Because the adults just said that when the time comes, people who have to lie on it are sleeping. "Definitely not. It''s because the soil and bricks are a little damp. The adults will show you guys to experience it for yourself!!" Although it was the first time to see a heated kang with his own eyes, Narant believed that the heated kang would never be scalding. After all, there was a layer of mud bricks more than twenty centimeters apart. Hearing that their adults were so sure, Shirley and the others no longer questioned. However, there was a faint hint of retreat in those eyes. After all, this person was lying on the stove, and no matter what he thought, he felt inferior. Time passed by minute by minute, and after the heated kang burned for half an hour, the bed was finally no longer hot, and the surface of the heated kang also appeared to be completely dry. Seeing this, Narant came to the edge of the heated kang in person, and immediately wiped the surface of the kang. "Haha! It''s done!" When he touched the surface temperature of the kang, Narant was overjoyed, and he was certain that his kang in this other world had finally succeeded. If you touch the surface of the heated kang, you can naturally feel the warmth, but Xue Li and others are not worried that they will burn people. It was the feeling of constant and even warmth, as if hugging a hot water bottle from a previous life. Seeing Narant''s expression, several girls stretched out their heads and approached the heated kang. "Come on, you guys also come and touch!" Narant ordered a few people directly. The girls looked at Narant, then at the heated kang, and after a moment of hesitation, they extended their hand. Although I feel that touching the ''stove'' with this hand will be hot, they still unconditionally carry out the uh orders of their own adults. Shirley''s little loli has even shrunk her body and turned her head away, only sticking out one finger to lean towards the heated kang, she is ready for the pain. "what!" However, in the next moment, there were several sounds of surprise in the house. "Well, my lord, it''s really not hot, and it''s very comfortable!" Although it is noon now, the daily temperature is only over ten degrees at most. Although several lucky daughters are also dressed warmer than everyone else in the territory due to Narant''s preference, the little hand is still unavoidable. Frozen red. When they touched the kang, they realized that not only did they not have the burning sensation they had expected, but they felt warm and very comfortable. As a result, the girls naturally had bright eyes and couldn''t put it down. And Shirley''s little girl even put her red round face on the heated kang. "Yes! My lord, did I lie to you? It''s very comfortable!" Narant is also happy. With this heated kang, the task of the system has been solved. As long as we build one for every household during these days, the person who froze to death this winter because of the harsh winter will not appear in his storm area. "Yeah! Your lord didn''t lie, your lord is the wisest nobleman in the world!" The girls immediately nodded obediently, looking at their adults with beautiful eyes full of small stars. "Come on, lie down on this bed with the adults and try!" After receiving the adoration of several little girls again, Narant''s stalwart was sublimated again, so he grabbed the hay on the side and spread it on the heated kang, ready to take a few girls to enjoy the real feeling of the heated kang in this different world. Chapter 518： live there! "Wow! It''s so warm and comfortable, and this hearth bed is amazing!" If it was said that the warmth of the kang felt with a small hand before, it only surprised a few lucky girls. And when a few people followed Narant to lie down on the cot, feeling the warm feeling from the whole body, the girls were immediately conquered by the comfort of the heated kang. You know, this world doesn''t have air conditioners or heaters. In the past, the only way to keep warm was to make a fire, but as a serf or a commoner, where could there be so much free time to cook a fire. Even if it is roasted by cooking at night, when it is time to sleep, it is still cold and needs to rely on the body to resist. Now lying on the heated kang, several lucky women can imagine that at night, as long as a layer of quilt is placed on it, the whole night will be warm. "Okay, the experience is almost over!" After lying on the heated kang for more than ten minutes, Narant made sure that the temperature of the heated kang was very stable and long-lasting, and then he greeted a few lucky girls with blushing faces to get out of bed. "Woo! Sir, can you let Shirley lie down for a while longer!" Shirley''s little girl was a little reluctant, and her little body lay straight on the kang and was reluctant to get down. "Sherry, when you want to build a hearth like this, you can build it anytime, anywhere, and as long as you complete the first contract, the lord promises not only to restore your right to eat food, but also to give you the right to eat in the forecourt of the castle. Build a hearth like this in your hut and you can lie down and sleep on it all winter long!" Narant didn''t get used to seeing the little loli lying in bed, and lifted the little loli directly with one hand. However, just when the little loli was wronged, she promised to speak out again. "Really, my lord?" Shirley''s little loli immediately turned from sadness to joy, showing an unbelievable expression. . "When did the lord lie to you!" "That''s great! Long live my lord, thank you for your gift!" Little Lolita was now full of blood, and she paused to look at Vivian, Catherine, and the others, "Then, sir, do you have Sister Vivian and the others? " "Yes, when the time comes, the adults will see that a super spacious heated kang bed will be built so that all of you can sleep!" "Your Excellency is the best!" Shirley''s little loli couldn''t be more happy, and Vivian and the others also showed their expressions towards me. "Okay, you go outside first, the adults have something to explain to Mario!" Immediately, Narant let several lucky daughters exit the house. After they went out, Mario and the two masons who were instructed couldn''t wait to come into the house. After entering the house, the three of them re-examined the hearth that was born under their hands. They could clearly hear the exclamations and voices of several girls in the house earlier. Therefore, they also really want to feel how comfortable and warm this hearth really is. "Mario, the three of you now go to the hearth to feel the effect and see if you can make the serfs have a warm winter!" "Yes, my lord!" Narant saw what the three were thinking at a glance, and immediately ordered. This stove still needs them to go to arrange the construction, so this effect also requires three people to experience it first and have a deeper impression. The three who received the order were overjoyed and immediately came to the heated kang. However, the three of them did not dare to lie down directly, but carefully took down the brand new linen spread on the kang. This was brought from the castle before, and the Lord Lord himself had lied down. They didn''t have the courage to lie down directly. After putting away the linen, the three of them lay down on the thick layer of hay below. "Well!" When the three of them lay down, the back immediately felt the warmth from the surface of the heated kang. In particular, the two craftsmen who only wore thin linen robes couldn''t hold back their moan immediately, with expressions of surprise and enjoyment on their faces. "How is it, is it comfortable?" After letting the three of them feel it for two minutes, Narant said with a smile. "Ah! I''m sorry, sir, the little one just lost his mind!" The three of Mario woke up when they heard the words, and their adults were still waiting. "It''s alright, now let''s talk about your feelings about this hearth!" Narant felt that the names a few girls gave to the hearth were good. Hearth, maybe this is more suitable for this different world. After all, the word ''kang'' doesn''t seem to exist in this world. "Sir, this hearth bed is really amazing. The little one just lay on it, and the icy cold all over his body receded immediately. If he could cover another quilt, the little one would probably be reluctant to get out of bed!" Mario responded first. "Lord Lord, so is the villain. This hearth bed is really amazing. Although the little one is a mason, I never imagined that it can be heated like this before. Lord Lord, you are really a wise and great noble!" "Lord Lord, you are really a wise and great noble!" The other two masons also immediately agreed and offered their flattery at the right time. "In that case, do you think that if all serf families were to build a hearth like this, would they be able to spend a warm winter this year?" "All families build one?" The three of them were stunned. Although Mario already had a little bit of expectations, he was still shocked by the generosity and kindness of his own adults. "My lord, being a serf of the Storm Territory is the luck of all the people of the Storm Territory. Their winter will be warmed by your kindness in the future!" While shocked, Mario immediately sent his ass. "Lord Lord, it is the luck of the villain and all the territorial people to be loyal to you!" The two craftsmen were not far behind, and immediately shouted excitedly. Of course, their words are no longer flattering, because it is the first time they have seen such a generous and kind lord. "Okay! Mario, I''ll leave this matter to you. The hearth renovation of all serf families must be completed within half a month!" "As for manpower, in addition to mobilizing the necessary craftsmen, you all let these serfs handle the rest in person, such as going to the brick factory to transport bricks and move soil!" "By the way, in order to prevent them from developing the character of getting something for nothing, you also have to tell them that this is built for them by adults on credit, and it needs to be deducted from their grain harvest or wages next year!" "Of course, in order to let them know what this heated kang bed is and what it is useful for, you can also inform them and let them come to Old White''s thatched hut in batches to experience it. The thatched hut will be open day and night!" "Yes, Lord!" Mario, who was instructed, did not hesitate. Although it may be a little tight for all the serfs to build such a hearth in half a month, it can still be completed with hard work. There are currently about 15,000 people in the Storm Collar, but if one household is counted, it is only about 3,000 households. When the time comes to mobilize the serfs to do coolies by themselves, the construction speed should be very fast. "Well, then this matter is left to you, the lord is now returning to the castle!" Instructed Mario Narant to leave the hut, and immediately returned to the castle with Bessie and Old White. On the way, Old White''s expression was a little tangled, and he stopped talking several times. Narant noticed the situation and simply asked directly, "Old White, what do you want to say?" Old White was a little apprehensive After a while, he said cautiously: "Lord Lord, you let other lords come to experience the small house, the small ones don''t dare to have any opinions, but can you let them only be in the daytime? Come, if you come at night, there will be no place for the little ones to stay..." "Old White, sir, I thought it was something!" Narant immediately cast a contemptuous look at Old White. After all, he came from the Holy Continent. He used to be a silver knight, but now he is so entangled in a thatched hut. The layout is too small. At this time, the group of people just walked out of the alley and came to the square. Narant said directly: "Old White, have you seen the new small buildings behind the manor?" "Look... I see!" Old White''s contemptuous eyes from his own adults were real, but now that he was an old man who was about to twilight, he naturally didn''t dare to say anything more. "You will live there from now on, so there is no need to go back to the thatched cottage!" "Live... live there?" Old White''s eyes widened. "That''s right, I will send someone to explain to Mario Civil Officer later, and let him move the items of your thatched hut into it, and then you can go directly to the brand new building that belongs to you!" Chapter 519： Magical Meditation! Those small buildings, old White came to this storm for so many days, naturally he knew it. It was a small building comparable to a manor. It was strong, beautiful, spacious, bright and warm. It was the dream of all commoners. Unexpectedly, the Lord Lord gave him a building with just one sentence... Of course, Old White also knew that it must be because of his granddaughter, but when the nobles reward him, they always like to be persuasive. This young lord sent such a huge reward at one time, which is really something he has never seen before. "Thank... Lord Xie, the villain White is willing to swear allegiance to you in the future!" Old White was really convinced this time. Even in the Sacred Continent, he had never seen such a noble aristocrat, such a person would definitely become a big man in the future. On the other side, Bessie saw that her grandfather was so excited, and looked at the small building not far away that was painted white and beautiful. Immediately, when she looked at this handsome and stalwart Lord again, there was a little light in her eyes. This young adult is not only gentle and friendly, but also the most generous and kind lord she has ever seen... ... Back at the castle, let Vivian and the others lead Bessie to continue practicing the power of innate talent, while Narant called Old White to the hall on the first floor alone. "Old White, sit down!" Narant pointed to the wooden chair beside him. "Thank you for the gift, Lord!" The words that he said before that he was willing to swear allegiance to the Lord actually meant that Old White really regarded Narant as his master, so he didn''t postpone it like yesterday. Seeing the change in Old White''s attitude, Narant also showed a satisfied smile. Sometimes being overly polite shows that there is a problem. "Old White, my lord needs your help here!" "Sir, please say that as long as the villain can do it, the villain will do his best!" "It''s not that serious!" Narant waved his hand, "You are from the Sacred Continent, so you must know the characters of the Sacred Continent?" "Yes, Lord Lord, although the villain was born as a commoner, but because he was trained as a spy, he also learned to write!" As expected by Narant, since this old White was able to cultivate to the realm of a silver knight, he must not be illiterate. With a smile on his lips, Narant took out a few pieces of paper from his arms and handed them to Old White: "Old White, take a look at what these words mean!" After hearing the words, Old White frowned and looked at the paper carefully, "Magic, red, change..." As he looked at each piece of paper, Old White subconsciously read out the words. "My lord, these words are very scattered and cannot be connected into one sentence or one word!" After reading it, Old White was a little confused. Of course, I can''t make a complete speech. This is what I came up with after I deliberately broke it up! Narant heard that there was no surprise, but the smile on his face became even better. These texts are exactly the texts he took from two unknown books. Two books, one was obtained from the Rainbow, and the other was obtained at the Viscount Castle during the autumn expedition. Although Narant does not know the specific content of the two books. However, since it can be spread to this Glory Continent, and it has been preserved for so long, Narant guesses that it is definitely not an ordinary miscellaneous book. And he has been curious about the two books for a long time, but he was suffering from not knowing the words above, but now the appearance of Old White has given him hope. Of course, he could actually hand over the book directly to Old White for translation, so that he could save time and effort in looking it up. Who is Narant? He is an industrious traveler. He understands a truth, that is, the skill is not overwhelming. Therefore, relying on Old White''s translation, it is better to learn the script of this sacred continent directly. In this way, if you really have the opportunity to go to the Holy Continent in the future, then you will not be just an illiterate. In this way, he randomly copied the text from those two books, as long as Old White translated it word by word. With his current memory, I believe he will be able to learn it soon. "Old White, you don''t need to worry about this matter! And what your lord needs your help is to teach you to learn the words of these sacred continents!" "You only need to tell adults the single meaning of these words!" "Yes, Lord!" Old White nodded immediately without any hesitation. He only got such a big benefit before, and now that Narant has something to do for him, he is more at ease. So for the next few days, Narant would take the sacred continent script copied from two books every day and let Old White teach him to study. Narant''s learning speed is very fast by virtue of having taken intelligence fruit and possessing an unforgettable ability. In less than a week, he learned nearly 3,000 words. This speed is almost completed with the amount of memory of four or five hundred words per day. In the face of Narant''s speed against the sky, Old White doubted whether the lord in front of him was teasing him, and whether he knew the words of the Sacred Continent in the first place. However, in the end, Old White didn''t care about this. Anyway, the words that the Lord found out, he just need to explain the meaning of it obediently. And with the completion of more than 3,000 words, it almost means that Narant has been able to read most of the books on the Holy Continent. Under such circumstances, Narant finally couldn''t wait to start trying to read the two books in his hand. "Let me see what you have recorded today, sir!" When he was studying a few days ago, Narant felt that it was very time-consuming to copy the paper every day, after all, although he had a strong memory that he could never forget. Learning four or five hundred new words every day would take a lot of time, and his Dou Qi cultivation also had to be carried out. So, after thinking about it, he finally gave this task to his little maid Lilia This little maid Lilia is also literate. Moreover, with these two booklets for her to copy, even if she doesn''t know the script of the Holy Continent, as long as she makes sure that the shape and strokes are exactly the same, that''s fine. After handing over this matter to Lilia, Narant never flipped through two books these days. The first is that there is not much free time, and I feel that I am not in a hurry to check it for a while. The second is to retain enough sense of expectation and add a little fun to my rural life. In this way, he is very interested now, and it feels like he is on the side of opening the blind box. Thinking like this, he opened the drawer directly, and then took out the top book. , Coincidentally, this booklet was seized from the Viscount Castle during the autumn levy. It was a thin book with only a few leaves. However, when Narant picked up the book, his eyes suddenly widened. "Magic meditation?" Chapter 520： magical talent "This... is this a book for learning magic?" Narant had never eaten pork, and he had seen pigs run. The five simple and clear words of "Magic Meditation" are enough to explain the content of this book. "Looking at the mysterious appearance of the magicians in the church, their identities should not be as common as knights, but why does such a meditation method exist casually?" It''s just that Narant could never have imagined that this book with a tattered cover could be so valuable. Shouldn''t such a rare secret book be very precious? If the cover is not inlaid with gold and silver, then I''m sorry for the three words of magician. Thinking like this, Narant suddenly flicked his wrist, "It can''t be fake, right?" The next moment, Narant opened the magic meditation method without hesitation. And when he carefully reviewed this magic meditation method, he was relieved. Judging from the current situation, this magic meditation method should be true, because the above is careful about the cultivation of magic, and it is not like a Xibei. Moreover, on the first page of this meditation book, it is also introduced that magicians are the elites of the human race, and they are all favored by the gods. Because, if you want to practice magic, the conditions are thousands of times harsher than cultivating Dou Qi. First of all, the first one is magic talent. This talent is not like cultivating fighting qi. As long as you have a strong physique, it can be hardened by time. No matter how bad the talent is, after three to five years or ten years of grinding, he may be able to break through to become a Bronze Elementary Knight. And if this magician has no talent, even if you grind the silver gun into a fine needle and the disc into a shuttle, it will have no effect at all. According to the introduction in this book, there is only one person in ten thousand people with the talent of magician, which can really be called one in ten thousand. And this so-called magical talent is the affinity for magic. Magicians essentially rely on the magic elements wandering between the heavens and the earth to exert their effects and cast spells. Therefore, the most important part of practicing magic is to continuously store and absorb magic power. But magic is a very unique existence. If you want to absorb it, you must have magic affinity, otherwise, it is like an ugly man who has no money and no power to chase after Bai Fumei, and people will not slap you at all. "My lord, am I the only one in this world?" Seeing this, Narant was also a little uneasy. Without this talent, his dream of swinging a sword in one hand and rubbing a small fireball in the other would be shattered! At the moment, Narant didn''t even bother to look at the second book, and firstly prepared to start practicing according to the steps taught by this magic meditation method to determine his talent. Thinking like this, Narant immediately began to practice according to the instructions in the book. A magician is noble... So, before this practice, you must wash your body... Then change into a comfortable magical robe... "Washing? I just soaked in the bath, I should go along with the conditions. As for the magic robe..." Narant looked at the silk pajamas on his body again, "This is also the best silk pajamas, so it shouldn''t get in the way!" After the first two conditions are met, I find a quiet and undisturbed place to sit cross-legged, then close my eyes and start meditating... Narant looked at the large sofa beside him again, sat cross-legged on it without hesitation, then closed his eyes and started to meditate. For ordinary beginners, it may take three or two months to get used to this meditation before they can really calm down and perceive. But Narant is a knight with the title of practicing vindictiveness, so he is already familiar with meditation perception. As he closed his eyes, the perception in his body immediately began to be released, and the world around him immediately became vivid, and the energy of light spots of various colors continued to wander around him. These light spots Narant is very familiar with, most of them are fighting elements of various attributes, so these light spots are not his current target. According to the book, the magic light spot should have colorful colors. In addition, the magic element thing is different from fighting qi, and its existence in heaven and earth is relatively rare. Therefore, under normal circumstances, it is impossible to detect immediately after closing your eyes. Instead, it is necessary for people with magical affinity to attract these magical powers floating between the heavens and the earth after using the magic meditation method. In Narant''s perception at this time, he really did not find that there was so-called colorful magic around him, and some were just various active fighting qi elements. So, Narant immediately began to stir the surrounding space with perception according to a specific frequency, according to the manual of magic meditation. Although perception cannot be seen with the naked eye, it can actually be used as a pair of invisible hands. It can not only capture various energy elements, but also generate certain fluctuations in the invisible space. For example, Narant fanning his perception in this invisible world is actually like clapping with both hands in the real world. And as long as the frequency of the ''slap'' is controlled, it can attract some specific energy, which is the case with magic. Narant''s ''shoot'' lasted for more than half an hour, but there was still no trace of magic power. "Could it be that my body is not only a waste material for cultivating fighting qi, but also for practicing magic? Didn''t they say that when God closed a door for you, he also opened another window for you? Where are the open windows?" After half an hour of hard work, Narant felt a little guilty, for fear that his wish for a long sword and a small fireball would fail. Fortunately, there is still a lot of time, and he can only hold down the depression in his heart and continue to wait. According to the manual, under normal circumstances, as long as a novice can enter the state of meditation, he only needs to meditate for one day to determine whether he has a magical talent In other words, the first ray of magic light that is attracted Dots will appear at any time of the day. And the earlier this first ray of magic power appears, it means that the meditator''s affinity is higher, and the more talented it is to practice. Of course, if it is more than one day, it does not mean that there is no hope of practicing magic. As long as this magic power can be attracted within three days, it is still possible to become a magic assistant. Therefore, if Narant wants to verify whether he has talent, it will take at least one day to complete the verification. As for more than a day, when he was Narant? When magic help? That old man might as well be a strong fighting spirit. Next, Narant maintained a state of meditation and kept observing the various elemental light spots around him. One hour, two hours, three hours... As time passed by, it was late at night before you knew it. Chapter 521： Royal Society of Magical Spells But Narant still didn''t find the so-called colorful magic power. At this time, Narant couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. It has been more than six hours now, which means that he is not a magic genius, which makes the Lord, who has been cultivating vindictiveness smoothly all the way, feel a little gap. "Hold on for another half an hour, if it doesn''t work, try again tomorrow!" Seeing that it was late at night, Narant was not going to continue to work, he wanted to see what the second book was. Anyway, this meditation can be done anytime, and I will test it at one time when I have some free time tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. "Huh! What is that?" However, just when Narant was making such a plan, something suddenly appeared in his perception. I saw that at the edge of his perception, suddenly there was a splendid light spot of energy that he had never seen before. Although the size of this energy light spot is no different from the Dou Qi energy, the light it emits is extremely splendid, with a total of five colors. As soon as it appeared, it seemed to stand out from the crowd, and it compared the surrounding elements of Dou Qi. "Magic!" No matter how dull Narant was, he now understood that this was the magic he was waiting for. "Master, I have a long sword in one hand and a small fireball in the other hand, and my wish will come true!" Narant was excited. For six hours, although this was no longer compatible with a magic genius, it was still worthy of his status as a lord. Then, the next step is how to absorb this first ray of magic. Narant suppressed the excitement in his heart and tried to make his perception as harmless as possible, waiting for the first ray of magic to approach. And this magic power is really magical, as if it has life. After getting close to Narant''s body, the speed of action gradually slows down, like a very cautious look. However, since Narant can attract it in about six hours, it means that the affinity is still enough. In the end, the first ray of magic power came around his body, and then it wandered around his body. When Narant saw this, he began to slowly manipulate his perception, and slowly moved towards this ray of magic. Narant''s movements were extremely gentle, exactly like when he was fishing for small fish by the river in his previous life. "It''s now!" With enough patience from Narant, when his perception was silently wrapped in this ray of magic, he found the right moment to take the initiative to close the net directly. Wrapped in magic power with his own perception, he quickly pulled towards his body. And this move obviously frightened the magic power, and suddenly this ray of magic power was like a fish in a net pocket, and began to struggle up and down. The struggle of the magic power is really a huge force for Nalante''s perception. The magic power that had been brought to the side by Nalantra actually showed signs of slowly escaping into the distance. When Narant saw this, he could only grit his teeth and insist to prevent the magic from escaping. According to the meditation manual, it is the most difficult to absorb the first ray of magic power, and it is also the second hurdle after determining the talent of cultivation. Many talented magic apprentices are stuck here, ranging from three to five months to one or two years. And as long as it is inhaled into the body, then the body will have the aura of magic power, and the rejection of other magic power to the body will be reduced, and it will be twice the result with half the effort when absorbed, just as simple as cultivating vindictiveness. And Narant naturally didn''t want to wait that long, so even though cold sweat broke out on his forehead, he was still reluctant to give up. Next, Narant started a tug-of-war with this first ray of magic. "Sample, I can still turn the sky over for you! My lord, my mental power has been strengthened by the intelligence fruit. Let''s see if you can escape from the lord''s Wuzhi Mountain!" The next moment, Narant even mobilized more energy to strengthen perception. This perception is actually mental power. Narant has been greatly strengthened because of taking the intelligence fruit, so he can pull with this magic power for so long. And as Narant''s more energy was added to his perception, the momentum of the magic power''s jumping up and down was stopped, and then it began to be slowly pulled back towards Narant''s body. During this process, Narant''s body even started to sway, but he held his breath and dared not relax, for fear that once he relaxed, he would be exhausted. And with such perseverance, this magic power was finally pulled closer to his body by him. "Come in for me!" Narant exhausted the last few traces of energy and pulled the magic into his body in one go. hum! And when the magic power entered the body, Narant seemed to hear the light sound of the body. The magic power that was still extremely restless was like a snowflake at the moment of entering the body, and it turned into a warm current and merged into his flesh and blood. Boom! And with all this completed, Narant''s body finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and after shaking it, he slumped onto the sofa! "It''s done!" Narant, whose brain was about to be hollowed out, didn''t have time to worry about fatigue, but a smile immediately appeared on the corner of his mouth. According to the magic meditation method, he successfully entered the journey of magician cultivation and officially became a magic apprentice. Now that the first ray of magic power has been integrated into the flesh and blood, his body has the breath of magic power, and he can begin to absorb a large amount of magic power in the future. Dou Qi can nourish the body, but this magic power can nourish the spirit. And with cultivation, his spiritual power will gradually grow, and then he will be able to absorb more magic power, and then release that magical magic. "It''s no wonder that both past life novels and this meditation manual describe magicians so well. It''s really hard to get the first ray of magic power!" "If it weren''t for my master, I would have cultivated Dou Qi, and my perception would have been strengthened by the fruit of intelligence. It might take a few months to successfully step into this step." Narant, who was greatly satisfied in spirit, couldn''t help but exclaimed proudly. "Then let''s see what the second book records." Because he has successfully stepped into the threshold of magician cultivation Narant is not in a hurry to start practicing hard. He now wants to see what this second booklet can bring him. The first meditation manual that was so shabby had already allowed him to step into the channel of magic practice, and that book with an unbelievably delicate cover would probably bring him even more surprises. Thinking like this, Narant returned directly to the desk. "Appear! My second blind box!" While talking, the second book in the drawer was directly pulled out by Narant. "The Royal Magic Society Spell Encyclopedia?" When Narant focused his gaze on this exquisite book in anticipation, he immediately saw the large characters on the cover. In an instant, Narant was stunned. "It turned out to be about magic again?" Narant didn''t know whether it should be a disappointment or a surprise now. Originally thought that there would be some unexpected receipt, but found that this exquisite book is still a book used by magicians. Chapter 522： Found a treasure! Popular recommendation: "One was found on a ship, and the other was found on land. I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental!" In the end, Narant could only accept the reality. Looking at the words of the Royal Magic Association, he is not too disappointed. After all, no matter what, he can learn magic right now. In fact, after absorbing the first ray of magic power, he has already thought about how to learn spells in the future. That is to find a way to catch a magician from the church and force them to tell the way to release the magic. However, now that he has this magic encyclopedia, it is very likely that he will not have to be so troublesome. At the moment, Narant did not hesitate, and directly opened the cover of the ''Royal Magic Association Spell Encyclopedia''. The content of the first page after the cover is very simple, just stating that this is a book from the ''Royal Society of Magicians of the Tusman Empire''; personally supervised by the six-star magus Galil, president of the Royal Society of Magicians Compose. Narant doesn''t know anything about the Tusman Empire, or the six-star magister of Galil, so he only knows that this book should be good. After this thought flashed by, he continued to turn to the next page. The second page that catches the eye is a long list of directories. The classification of this catalog surprised Narant slightly, because it was not classified according to attributes, but according to grades. "Don''t the magician need to follow the distinction of various attributes to release magic, just need to distinguish according to the level of the spell?" Narant had such doubts when he absorbed magic power earlier. In his imagination, magicians should also need to be divided into several element attributes of water, fire, wood and soil. But now it seems that is not the case. Soon, he skipped the table of contents and turned to the page of the spell text. ''Magic Apprentice Spells: Flash, Cleanse, Illuminate, Fire, Gather Water...''; "Junior Magician: Fire Ball, Water Ball, Cone of Ice, Earth Thorn, Earth Wall, Ice Shield..." As Narant read it one by one, it turned out that learning magic in this world is different from the previous novels. It really doesn''t need to care about magic attributes. It only needs magic and spiritual power to meet the requirements, and then you can start learning the corresponding spells! "Perhaps, the energies of various attributes are gathered in that colorful magic!" In the end, Narant could only come to this conclusion. Of course, this kind of magic made him even more happy. In this way, as long as he practiced hard, what he released in his hands was not only small fireballs, but also small water balls, small ice picks and so on. Narant then flipped back again. Of course, as a newcomer who has just stepped into the threshold of magician cultivation, in fact, these are meaningless now. Even the minimum requirements, the flashing technique, which belongs to the magic apprentice, is not something he can learn now. And those intermediate magics in the back, and even magics that require mages to learn, don''t even think about it. Of course, it was not without gain at first glance, that is, he finally knew how the magician was graded. According to this book of spells, magicians can be divided into: Magic Apprentice! Junior Magician! Intermediate Magician! Advanced magician! Four-star magician! Five-star magician! Six-star magician! As for the latter, there are no spells learned by more advanced magicians in this book. Narant doesn''t know if there are any seven-star mages or magic gods in the back. As for why mages have a few stars and a few stars, this is very simple. Because as long as you become a real magician, you can go to the Magician Association for certification at that time. After the certification, the Magical Association will issue the corresponding magician badge. Junior magicians can wear a badge, which is a star. And the intermediate magician can wear two badges, that is, two stars. And so on, the stronger the strength, the more badges are given. And when you are socializing on weekdays, you don''t need to say much, everyone can know each other''s strength by looking at the badges on their chests. And this badge is a symbol of status, and it has the same effect as the badge of the noble. "Looks like I found a treasure, but I thought I was at a loss just now!" When he closed this exquisite book again, Narant smiled happily. The little disappointment he had felt earlier had already been thrown into the air. Such a complete spell manual is enough for him to study for a lifetime. It''s just that Narant is a little puzzled. This spell manual is so beautifully done, but why is the magic meditation method as tattered as toilet paper. In fact, how did Narant know that he was really lucky to get this Royal Magic Society Spell Book today. Because, in the Holy Continent, meditation is not valuable, but the real value is magic. The reason for all this is very simple, that is, more than a hundred years ago, nobles and magicians felt the threat of the goddess, so they wanted to increase their strength as much as possible to fight against it. And the title knight facing the goddess, it certainly does not have any special advantage. Therefore, the noble and magical profession of magician has become the strongest support of the human race. However, learning magic has a very high threshold, and it is simply impossible. As a result, the nobles thought of a way to spread this magic meditation method. In this way, anyone can buy this magic meditation method. uukanshu.com When the time comes, whether it is a serf or a commoner, as long as they have the talent for magic, they will not be buried. Of course, the nobles are not good people who sacrifice themselves for others. It is extremely difficult for the commoners to cultivate a grudge, and they must not be allowed to learn magic easily. Therefore, in order to avoid uncontrollable forces among the serfs or commoners, the nobles also made checks and balances. That is to take all magic spells into your own hands. In this way, even if the commoners and serfs have the talent of magic and learn the meditation method, if they can''t cast spells, they are like empty long bows but no arrows. If the commoner serfs wanted to learn spells, they naturally had to choose allegiance to the nobles, so that they could exchange some magic spells from the nobles. In this way, it can not only attract talents with magical talent to the greatest extent possible, but also will not pose a threat to the aristocratic rule of various countries. Therefore, if Narant can obtain such a complete manual of magic, it is estimated that if someone from the Holy Continent knows about it, I am afraid that they will immediately suffer from pink eye disease. Even some small principalities would be jealous of his book of magic spells. "It''s getting late, so start meditating!" "The manual of magic meditation seems to say that after absorbing the first ray of magic power, not only will the subsequent meditation not deplete the spirit, it can even replace sleep, because the magic power absorbed from this time will begin to nourish the spiritual power continuously!" "As for spells, I''m afraid I won''t be able to learn them in a short period of time. It seems that the minimum requirement for even apprentice spells is to gather magic aggregates at least the size of soybeans in the body!" Thinking like this, Narant put the two books into the space ring, then returned directly to his bedroom, and then meditated cross-legged on the bed! Chapter 523： Bernards Messenger For the next three days, Narant spends his time practising Dou Qi during the day and practicing magic at night. And the territory is also very lively these days, the reason is naturally because of the heated kang. Today, all the serfs in the territory are aware of the heated kang created by the lord and specially prepared for their serfs to spend the winter. The warmth of this heated kang was something no serf had ever experienced before. Just put a thick layer of straw on it, and then lie down and cover it with a thin linen quilt, and it will keep you warm all night. And more importantly, this kang saves firewood very much. It only needs to be burned for an hour, and the warmth of the kang can last all night. Compared with the previous fire, as long as it is extinguished, it will lose its warmth immediately, which is a life-saving artifact for the serfs. With the mobilization of craftsmen in the territory, and the help of these serfs themselves, heated kangs began to be built in their thatched huts. When these kangs were built, the serfs did not forget who gave them the gift. Before the first fire, the serfs all brought their families and children to kneel in the direction of the castle, and then shouted three times, "Lord Lord is kind, thank you Lord Lord for your gift!" ¡¯ In this way, in the Storm Territory, the prestige of Lord Narant has reached an unprecedented peak these days. Both the aborigines and the serfs who have just been captured are grateful to their lords. They all remember now that it was the Lord that kept them from starving and freezing in winter. This morning, Narant finished his breakfast refreshed and refreshed. When he arrived at the gate of the inner castle, he found that the snowflakes were flying outside the door, and the vestibule was covered in white snow. "It''s snowing! I don''t know how the construction of the heated kang is going!" Seeing the snow all over the ground, Narant was stunned for a moment, but then he didn''t have time to appreciate the beautiful scenery, but first worried about the situation of the serfs. "Sir, I met Mario Civil Officer yesterday. He seems to have said that the construction of the heated kang has been completed, and it will be completed in a day or two at most!" At this time, Thomas, who had just passed by, heard the worried voice of his own adults. , while showing a moved look in his eyes, he also immediately spoke to comfort his adults. Because things are busy these days, Narant has authorized Mario not to come to the castle to report his daily life, so Narant is not quite clear about the specific progress of the heated kang. "Oh? Can it be done so many days in advance?" Narant was slightly surprised. The deadline he gave Mario that day was half a month, and now it has only been eight or nine days. If it can be completed in a day or two, then he can feel at ease. The snowflakes just started to fall today, and the serfs still had enough firewood to burn in the past two days. "Sir, your cape!" At this moment, Lilia, the personal maid, returned from the third floor and handed over the cape with a hood. "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded, put on a cape under Lilia''s service, and then stepped out of the gate of the inner castle. "It''s really beautiful!" Don''t worry about the territory, Narant is in the mood to enjoy the snowy scenery. As a southerner, although I have seen snow in my previous life, I have never seen a scene where the ground is covered with white. So when stepping on this snow and listening to the creaking sound, Narant still felt quite novel. "My lord, my lord, we are here!" At this moment, Shirley''s little girl''s voice drifted from not far away. Narant turned his head to look, but saw Shirley, Vivian and several lucky daughters building a snowman despite the goose feather snow. The faces of several girls were flushed with cold, but the smiles were extraordinarily bright. Narant also smiled when he saw this, and walked directly towards several lucky girls. "Sir!" Narant approached, and the girls immediately stood up and respectfully saluted. "Well, no need to salute, are you building a snowman?" Narant waved his hand to signal the others not to be too polite, and then looked at a strangely shaped snowman in front of him. "Yes, my lord, we are building a snowman, do you think it looks good?" When the girls heard the words, they bowed their heads and became squeamish. Only Xue Li responded excitedly, pointing to the snowman in front of her and shouting proudly. "Well, it''s not bad!" Narant praised against his will, except for the height of the snowman, to be honest, everything else was a mess. It seemed that the girls wanted to create the appearance of an adult guard, but unfortunately, because their craftsmanship was not skilled enough, their body was extremely bloated, and their feet were like elephant legs. As for the face, it is even more invisible. The lips, eyes and nose are made of charcoal, especially the lips are a big sausage mouth. On the contrary, a piece of linen rag is used as a cloak on the back, which is a highlight. By the way, the snowman is holding an upside-down broom, which should be used as a weapon. "Very good, if you like it, sir, this is made by me and Sister Vivian, Sister Catherine, and Vinnie and Bessette for you. We were worried about making you too ugly. You don''t like it, sir!" "..." Narant. Is this me, sir? Narant suddenly had the urge to vomit three liters of blood, and wanted to cut off the food that Shirley had recovered two days ago. Even the low-end version of the master shouldn''t have a sausage mouth, elephant legs! tap! tap! However, just when Narant wanted to express his opinion, there was the sound of hooves at the gate of the castle. "My lord, there is a messenger sent by the count!" At the same time, the guards at the gate also quickly reported. "Messenger?" Narant turned his head to look, and saw that two knights in capes had entered the castle gate. Under their capes were the guards'' burqas of the Tulip Family. Seeing this, Narant immediately waved and said hello to the girls, and then walked towards the two knights. "I have seen Lord Narant, we were dispatched by Lord Earl to send you a letter!" When the two knights saw Narant coming, they immediately greeted him respectfully, and then raised the envelope in their hands and handed it over! "Well! It''s hard work!" Narante nodded and took the envelope, "You take two messengers to rest!" It seemed that the two of them came day and night, and frost had formed on their faces. After the guards took the messenger away, Narant returned directly to the hall of the inner fort with the envelope. "I still sent envelopes at this time, did something major happen?" With curiosity, Narant directly opened the envelope, and the contents of the letter really surprised him. It is about the big events that happened in the Northern Principality during this time. "Field''s second son killed his brother, and then forced Field to abdicate and inherit the throne himself. This... This is exactly the same as the second prince usurping the throne in the palace last time!" "It seems that this church really wants to enslave the entire Glory Continent, and even kill its own collaborators!" Just a brief look at the events described in the letter, Narant knew that the initiator of this matter must also be the church. Originally, he thought that since the Northern Principality cooperated with the church, the two would definitely be allied with each other in a short period of time. Even if the church really wants to establish a country dominated by theocracy, it will only start after the great enemy of the Onyx Principality is resolved. But now he may have overestimated the patience of the church. Obviously, this plan to usurp the throne must have been calculated before the autumn march, and it will still be carried out in the Northern Principality and the Onyx Principality at the same time. In this way, if the kings of both duchies are taken down at the same time, their plan is half. Especially if Narant didn''t intervene in this year''s autumn expedition, both the Onyx Principality and the Northern Principality would probably be out of their minds. And in such a weak situation, the king was calculated again, and within a few years, the entire Glory Continent would fall into their hands. "It''s really a good strategy to kill two birds with one stone!" Narant couldn''t help but feel fear for the church''s insidiousness and foresight. Fortunately, because of his appearance, the single seedling of the Agate Principality was temporarily preserved. Of course, the current situation is not optimistic. Because the envelope also mentioned the decree of the new king of the Northern Principality, allowing the church to open all over the noble territory of the Northern Principality. As for the means of the church, Narant is even more aware than other counts. In such a world where serfs and civilians have been oppressed for a long time, as long as the church shows a little goodwill towards the civilians, it can directly obtain the support of all the serfs and civilians in the northern principality At that time, with the overwhelming public opinion, I am afraid Nothing can stop the church from attacking. Of course, if the church is really good for commoners and serfs, then that''s not a bad thing. But the problem is that the church has bad intentions. They pretend to be messengers of gods to help the suffering, but in the end they want to squeeze all living beings even more, and take the entire continent''s race to be swallowed by the dark creatures. Although Bernard and the great nobles did not know the background of the church, they actually sensed the crisis, so they sent letters to the vassals. The meaning is obvious, that is, to warn the vassals to put away and enjoy themselves, and the crisis is likely to come in the near future, so that all the vassals are ready to deal with it. "The strength of the church is too powerful!" After reading the letter, Narant couldn''t help frowning. If it is only three thousand Holy Knights, then it is better to say, at least with the strength of the Agate Principality, it should still be able to resist one or two. But the church is from the Holy Continent. If they still have reinforcements, such as a large number of magicians or more high-end combat power, then the Onyx Principality is in danger. Chapter 524： space-time rift "Alas!" It''s just that Narant knew that his current worries were useless. "Now I don''t even know the result of the invasion of dark creatures in more than a month! Let''s take a step by step, I just hope the church can give me a few more years!" Putting the envelope away, Narrant began to open the next one. There are two envelopes this time, the first is Bernard''s, and the second is Stella''s. As the envelope is opened, the delicate and eloquent trickle of text on the letter paper comes into view. "Narant, I received the sweet potatoes that your servant brought, and baked them according to the method you gave. They are delicious. Thank you for your gift. In addition, I also received the water droplets you gave me last time. It has been used to make a fountain..." "Recently, I feel that the cold and dangerous breath is getting closer, you must pay attention to safety..." "Fiancee: Stella!" The words on the envelope were not intimate, like letters from ordinary friends. However, Narant knew that this was because Stella had never been in a relationship, and she had a cold personality and was not good at expressing emotions. But from her last signature, "Fianc¨¦e: Stella", the six words showed Tulip Flower''s deep love for him. Otherwise, with her character, she might have written the three words of fianc¨¦e. In fact, as Narant thought, to write these words, Stella really used a lot of courage. Before writing, she struggled for two nights. In the end, I couldn''t help but write it down. "This little girl, when the dark creature is solved, I must complete the development order with all my strength, and when the matter of developing the territory is solved, then I can really marry this little girl!" Narant couldn''t help but miss the delicate temptation. The red lips of the person have already held the slender waist like a water snake. ... And when Narant received the news from Bernard and felt a sense of crisis, he didn''t know that there was a bigger conspiracy brewing near the Storm Territory. At the end of the wilderness in the north, on the edge of the endless forest, there is a city that can accommodate tens of thousands of people, which is the legendary holy city. Most of the church members who were sent by the church to the Glory Continent lived in the city. Although the scale of this city is not large, whether it is the guards on the city wall or the pedestrians walking on the street, each of them is a titled knight with extraordinary power. . And in a magnificent church at the very center of the city, several core members of the church are discussing something. A middle-aged man wearing a red priest robe and holding a thick and exquisite book in his hand sat on the main seat. He is the highest leader of the church in the Glory Continent, and the title is the red-robed archbishop in the church. He only obeys the pope of the church. In front of him, there were several bishops in white robes, and even Bishop Mayer, who led the three thousand paladins to hunt down the army of the Onyx Principality last time, sat among them. "Archbishop of Oak, according to the report of the priests sent by the believers, the minor nobles in the Northern Principality are very peaceful, and they have all accepted the decree of the new king and started to assist us in building the church, without any accident!" "However, our news in the Northern Principality has now reached the Onyx Principality, and their great nobles seem to have begun to warn the vassals to be on guard!" At this time, Bishop Mayer stood up and reported to the red-robed archbishop on the throne. speak out. "Well, Mayer, you only need to keep an eye on the Northern Principality for our church now, to ensure that all churches can be built smoothly. If any nobles dare to make changes during this period, they will be removed immediately, and the command of the Paladins will be temporarily handed over. It''s up to you to make sure things go smoothly!" "Yes, Archbishop of Oak!" Mayer bowed respectfully, and then sat down again! "Now, things in the Northern Principality have stabilized, but the Onyx Principality has an accident this time because of the little aristocrat you mentioned. If this matter is reported back to the Holy Continent, I am afraid that my face will not be glorious!" "However, fortunately, there was news from the Pope a few days ago. In order to speed up the occupation of this continent, the Pope has communicated with the Eternal World and is ready to send support to the Glory Continent again!" "Archbishop of Oak, I don''t know what kind of support it is?" The white-robed bishops below heard the words curiously. "The Pope sent a rune stone tablet. As long as the rune stone tablet is placed on a piece of land, it can forcibly open a crack in time and space, and the eternal army will be able to traverse the void from this crack and come to This continent!" "Crack in time and space? Archbishop of Oak, didn''t you say that this continent has the protection of positional power and can''t open up space cracks? Even the powerhouses in the immortal world have nothing to do here, they can only rely on meteors, mixed with a small number of immortal army to come. !" "Yes, this continent is indeed sheltered by unknown powers, so it is impossible to open the cracks in time and space. This should have been arranged by the prophet goddess!" "However, this inscription stone tablet is an exception. It is said that it has been cultivated for tens of thousands of years and is very precious, so it can suppress that unknown power!" The red-robed archbishop explained. "Archbishop Oak, isn''t our previous arrangement useless? When the time and space cracks open, the immortal army arrives, and the weak nobles of this continent will definitely be unable to resist!" "No, the time and space cracks torn open by this inscription stone tablet are different from those of the Holy Continent. Its channel size is very limited, so the invading eternal army will not be very powerful." "" "And the reason why the Pope and Eternal World brought him here is just to help us take this continent faster, and finally conquer and control this continent, we still need us and the Paladins!" "So, now we must choose a suitable place to put this inscription stone tablet down, and then open the crack to let the immortal army come!" ''"And this place must be wide and concealed enough. Only then can we gather more immortal army and become our help in conquering this continent!" "What do you think is the most appropriate place to place this inscription stone tablet?" The red-robed archbishop looked at the crowd. "Archbishop Oak, I think there is a suitable place!" Not long after the words of the red robe archbishop fell, Bishop Mayer suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and then got up again. "Mayer, talk about it!" "Archbishop of Oak, I know that there is a grassland further south in the Agate Principality, and that grassland is now occupied by the original indigenous group of this continent called the barbarians." "These barbarians hate the nobles of this continent very much. We will place this inscription stone tablet on the grassland. These nobles will definitely not know about it at that time, and when enough immortal armies are gathered, we will be able to fight against the Duchy of Onyx. Strike back and forth!" Bishop Mayer responded immediately. "Well, not bad!" The red-robed archbishop naturally knew the Raging Fire Prairie, and immediately agreed with it after a moment''s thought. The Fire Prairie is wide enough, and there are no traces of nobles. At that time, even if the barbarians are killed by the Eternal Army, the nobles will not be able to detect the problem When the Eternal Army gathers enough strength, and can beat the Agate Duchy by surprise, this is definitely an excellent location . Seeing the expression of the red-robed archbishop, Mayer knew that his suggestion had been fulfilled, and he continued to say: "Archbishop Oak, our Freemason spy also attracted a nearby nobleman, and he will be up to him at that time. With cooperation, the action plan will be more secure and hidden!" "Well, Mayer, then this matter is also up to you. As long as things go right, I will report your credit to His Majesty the Pope after returning to the Holy Land!" "Yes, Archbishop of Oak, thank you Archbishop of Oak!" Mayer was overjoyed for a while. He tried so hard to make suggestions for the church. Naturally, he wanted to get great credit. When the surrounding bishops in charge of other small principalities heard the words, they also showed envy to Mayer. "Well, Mayer, then you can do it now. According to the news sent by the Pope, this continent will usher in a large number of immortal troops on the night of meteors in the near future, so it is also a cover for the inscription stone tablet. The best chance!" "Yes, Archbishop of Oak!" Chapter 525： bronze? King? Narant didn''t know that there was a big trouble brewing near his territory. After reading Stella''s letter, he also wrote a reply letter, in which he expressed his longing for the tulip flower, and let her also be careful. At the same time, he took out half of the ten sweet potatoes kept in the warehouse and asked two messengers to bring them back to Tulip Fort. In the next few days, Narant continued to practice hard, occasionally taking a few lucky daughters of his own to enjoy the snow scene. The snow has been falling for three days. After three days, the entire territory will be covered in silver. If you put aside the invasion of dark creatures that will come a month later, it will be a bit of a good year for auspicious snow. "Ding, the system side quest to ensure that the serfs stay warm during the winter has been completed, and the task reward new plants have been issued!" After dinner that day, Narant was about to get up, but a system reminder sounded in his mind. "Finally completed? Mario is good, he completed the task three days ahead of schedule!" Narant was naturally surprised when he heard the reminder. Although the heavy snow has stopped today, according to Thomas, the "informed natives", the sunny weather is only temporary, and it will definitely continue to snow in a while. The winter is once every eight years, and basically the whole winter is covered with half a meter of snow. And now the system prompts to complete the task, which means that the serfs on his territory will not be frozen to death, at least not a large number of them will be frozen to death, which also avoids the property loss of his lord. . "I don''t know what the new plants will be rewarded by the system!" Immediately, Narant was looking forward to this quest reward again, and walked towards the study while thinking. "System, I want to draw a lottery!" When he came to the study and sat down, Narant directly opened the system panel. Now comes the once-a-week free raffle. Now that his energy points have been used up, this is the only way for him to quickly improve his strength before the next wave of main quest rewards are issued. "Huh? Affinity fruit?" When the lottery panel opened, Narant looked towards the prize box above. Under this sweep, he immediately frowned slightly, because the affinity fruit appeared in the lottery option this time. Affinity, if it is in the past life, it must be very useful, whether it is socializing or talking about business, it has no small effect. But in this world, he Narant is the Lord Lord, so he has already eaten an affinity fruit, and he thinks it is enough. After all, as a lord, in addition to affinity, majesty is also a necessary temperament to rule the territory. He worries that eating too much will weaken his majesty. "I hope my luck won''t be so bad before I win this game, even if you give me an agility fruit!" Thinking like this, Narant clicked the lottery button directly. The lottery carousel also turned immediately. Under Narant''s gaze, the big turntable rotated for more than ten seconds, and finally stopped slowly. "Damn, I''m really afraid of what will happen!" And when the lottery saw the appearance, Narant immediately burst into foul language. The reason is very simple, the affinity fruit he least wanted was drawn by him. Cursed and closed the lottery panel, the next moment Narant looked at the affinity fruit he took out from the panel and wanted to throw it out the window. "This thing, after I eat too much, will the majesty of the lord weaken?" "It''s a pity it''s in this fantasy world, otherwise, if I got it in my previous life, I would be a proper Sea King seed player with the blessing of two affinity fruits." Looking at Affinity Guo complaining for a moment with disgust, Narant was helpless in the end. "Still eat it!" If it weren''t for the fact that the system stipulated that these fruits could not be given and transferred, Narant might have exchanged them for gold coins to make a good deal. However, now I can only continue to eat. Thinking like this, Narant directly shoved the affinity fruit into his mouth, followed by a warm current, and then nothing happened. The only good thing is that it tastes as good as ever. Leaving the study, Narant returned directly to the bedroom. He had never returned to the bedroom so early before. In any case, he would sit in the study for a while and read the miscellaneous books or the autobiography of the nobles in the study. Even if it was not nutritious, it was a way to pass the time in this world. But these days since he got the magic meditation method, his ''night life'' has been enriched, and he practices meditation every day without sleep. And after practicing every night, I still eat mama fragrant, and my spirit is very good! Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Narant started to meditate. Although the hard work of these days has not allowed him to meet the threshold of learning the first apprentice magic, it is not that he has not received the goods. At this moment in his body, in addition to the Dou Qi seeds, there are also a small drop of colorful water droplets on the side, which is the magic power that he has absorbed into the body and gathered here. Now this water droplet is only the size of a grain of rice. According to the meditation method, as long as it converges to the size of a soybean, it will be enough to support the release of an apprentice spell. Then Narant will start to learn magic. Abandoning all the thoughts in his heart, Narant released his perception and derived it towards the surrounding space. Although the magic power is scarcer than the Dou Qi element, it is still infinite compared to the base of the whole world. After Narant''s body was integrated into the first ray of magic power, it became more attractive to other magic powers, so this time he only waited for a mere ten minutes, and the first ray of magic power finally appeared today. "Hey, wait, what''s behind that!" However, when Narant was preparing to manipulate the perception to capture the first ray of magic power, he suddenly found a different outfit at the edge of perception. I saw that in addition to this first ray of magic power, there were four or five colorful light spots behind it, which were other magic powers. Narant has also been practicing for a few days, and this is the first time I have seen such a thing. Although his body absorbed the magic power, the speed of attracting other magic power became faster, but it was basically maintained at a state of more than ten minutes. In addition to the scarcity of magical elements between heaven and earth, this is because his magical talent is not a genius. The higher the magic talent, the greater the attraction to magic, so it naturally saves time to attract. This is also the difference between a magic genius and a magician. But what Narant saw now was clearly not caused by his talent. More than ten minutes at the same time attracts five or six rates of magic power. I am afraid that this cultivation speed is only the same for those magic geniuses, right? "Is it because of luck, because there are so many magic elements around?" Narant didn''t think much about it. He was completely self-taught, so he could only explain it with his knowledge. He felt that this must be an accidental situation, so he immediately put aside his thoughts and began to carefully manipulate perception to introduce these magic powers into his body. "It''s really cool, no wonder everyone wants to be a genius. This time I attracted five or six strands of magic power, which is equivalent to my more than an hour of hard work in the first two days!" Narant smacked his mouth, some citric acid, sour those magical geniuses who had never been masked. After finishing the calculation, Narant continued to activate the perception to attract magic power. After more than ten minutes, the second wave of magic power appeared in his perception. And when he counted the amount of magic power, Narant couldn''t help but be taken aback. "What''s the matter? Why are there five or six strands? Is it because the magic power is relaxed?" No wonder Narant was so surprised. If the previous wave could be considered an accident, this time it was definitely not an accident. But Narant couldn''t figure out why the magic power he attracted suddenly surged tonight. It stands to reason that there is only one case where the attraction magic power increases. Under the condition that the magic talent remains unchanged, only with the improvement of the realm, the magic power that attracts will increase. This is because with the increase of spiritual power, the fluctuation caused by perception can spread farther, so it can attract more magic power. Much magic. But this is obviously not the same as Narant''s current situation. Although his spiritual power has increased, it is not possible to attract so much magic power. So what will it be? and many more! Suddenly, Narant paused, and he thought of a possibility. Affinity! Magic talent is actually an affinity for magic. As long as the affinity for magic is high enough, it will naturally be easier to attract magic, and the speed of cultivation will naturally be faster than ordinary people. And Narant just happened to draw an affinity fruit, and now such a situation has occurred. "Hey! Affinity has such an effect!" Narant suddenly became restless. Originally thought it was bronze, but I didn''t expect this affinity fruit to be the king. This is simply a panacea. Not only is it good for appearance, but it is even helpful for cultivation. "System, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you! I hope that there will be more of such powerful magical fruits in the future!" Narant immediately apologized to the system in his heart, and hoped that there would be more fruits like this in the future. If he can swallow three or five affinity fruits, let alone a magic genius, I am afraid that magic evildoer is nothing more than that. Next, Narant was willing to waste time, and immediately manipulated his perception to absorb all the magic power of the second wave into his body. Then came the third wave, the fourth wave... And Narant''s practice this night has been equal to the sum of the previous days, and he is getting closer and closer to the distance he can learn the first magic. Time is passing day by day in Narant, a full-fledged cultivator. As the date of the invasion of the dark creatures got closer and closer, Narant also began to make relevant arrangements. Of course There are not many jobs that can be arranged this time. First of all, because there are too many dark creatures, almost all the rain and dew on his territory can be evenly distributed, so it is no longer possible to set up arrangements in the place where the dark creatures appear in advance as in the previous two. The second is because the heavy snow made the terrain more difficult to identify. Although he had nightmare predictions, this time the picture just flashed by, and the heavy snow cover made him blurred the location of the dark creatures. In this way, he made no more than two arrangements, that is, to evacuate the serfs from the territory in advance and to a safe place. At that time, even if he really can''t fight, he won''t have any worries about it. The second is to sit down enough strong fortifications outside the castle, so that he can defend the castle and destroy the dark creatures as much as possible. These two Narants have been arranged to start running these days. For example, in the first item, although Narant cannot announce the fact of the invasion of dark creatures yet, he has already sent coolies to the grasslands. We are going to open up a temporary gathering place there, set up a simple tent, and then hoard enough food and wood, so that the territorial residents of the territory can hide for three or five days. Chapter 526： unusual As for the second, he ordered the coolies and craftsmen to start laying out various pits and retaining walls outside the castle. It also includes various offensive buildings, such as bunkers, arrow towers, and positions that provide bed crossbows. And his lord, the lord, has absolute authority over the territory. Therefore, these days, he has ordered these arrangements, and he does not need to explain anything to his subordinates and serfs. The coolies and craftsmen are also very hardworking, even in the winter with thick snow, the work is not ambiguous at all, and soon various deep trenches and wooden wall fences began to appear outside the castle. Just when Narant thought he was just waiting for the tide of dark creatures to come, he encountered an unusual thing five days ago. "Sir, Xiaoxiao will set up a temporary camp for 10,000 people on the grassland with coolies according to your instructions. However, it seems that something unusual has happened in the past two days. Xiaoxiao is worried about whether there will be any accident, so I came and Report it!" This morning, Narant had just finished his breakfast and was preparing to practice his grudge, and Mario hurried to the castle to report. "Why is it unusual?" Narant frowned. Five days later, it would be the day when the dark creatures invaded. He didn''t want other accidents at this juncture. "My lord, recently all the serfs and coolies working in the grasslands have reported that there are many traces of beasts around the camp, and some traces are likely left by monsters. It seems unusual for such a thing to happen in winter." Since it is winter, and it is the coldest day of reincarnation in eight years, people need to hide, and so do animals. But these days, a group of serfs working on the grassland found that wild animals often appeared outside the camp. Moreover, the frequency of this occurrence is very high, and sometimes it is even possible to detect that some traces are not left by ordinary wild animals, and the body shape can only be a beast. Therefore, all the serfs became uneasy and immediately reported to Mario. And Mario didn''t dare to ignore it, and immediately returned to Narant. "A lot of traces of beasts? There are also monsters?" Narant heard the words and realized that things were unusual. The place he chose was the edge of the grassland, not the depths of the grassland, and it was not too close to the fire forest. In this way, when the snow can reach knees in this big winter, there is no reason for so many beasts to appear. "Ding, the appearance of beasts and beasts is likely to cause something to happen. As a lord, you must pay attention to this matter!" "System side mission: Go to the grassland camp to check the situation and ensure the safety of the temporary camp!" "Task reward: The transformation of an elf!" "Huh? The transformation of an elf!" Before Narant could react, the sound of the mission released by the system appeared in his mind. However, the quest reward this time really moved Narant. The transformation of the elf, this means that Narant is about to have a big elf. "Someone!" The next moment, Narant no longer hesitated and stood up immediately. "Sir, what are your orders!" A servant at the door immediately entered the conference hall respectfully and asked aloud. "Notify the Guards and the Storm Squad, and prepare to follow the adults out of the castle. By the way, let Shirley and others be notified by the way!" "Yes, my lord!" The servant immediately trotted out of the hall to follow the instructions. And Narant took Lilia directly back to the third floor, and then put on armor under Lilia''s service. In just over ten minutes, Narant''s team was assembled, and then directly left the castle under his leadership, heading towards the south of the territory. ... ... Although there is a road leading directly to the grassland in the territory, the heavy snow these days makes it difficult to travel. It took more than three hours for Narant to bring the team to the temporary camp on the edge of the grassland. Most of the temporary camp has now been completed, the surrounding wooden stakes and fences have been erected, and some tents in the middle have also begun to be erected. Narant was not worried about the construction of the camp, so he directly checked the situation around the camp after arriving at the camp. Because of the snow, traces of some animals around the camp are easy to spot. When Narant circled around the camp, he found a lot of beasts walking by. "My lord, this is the trace of the wolf pack. It is a big wolf pack with at least a hundred wild wolves!" As a savage born and raised on the grassland, Big Stone is quite familiar with the animals on the grassland. When he saw a large mess in front of him, he immediately reported to Narant with a solemn expression. "Such a large group?" Narant was also a little surprised. "Sir, we used to encounter wolves on the grasslands often, but most of them were wolves with only a few dozen wild wolves." "And the wolves with hundreds of wild wolves only appear in the depths of the grassland. They are now appearing on the edge of the grassland, which seems to have never happened before!" Big Stone continued to speak. "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded. Animals are also afraid of people, even wolves are no exception. In the face of the title knight, there is no difference between ten wolves and ten lambs. Therefore, capable wolves will stay away from humans and occupy safer places in the depths of the grasslands. Therefore, now that they appear here, there must be something driving them. "Come on, let''s follow these trails to see, Shirley, let Xiao Huihui fly out, and report back immediately if you find any traces of animals." It is naturally impossible to find out the real cause of the matter by checking the trails here. So Narrant had to find the animals and let Shirley figure out a way to find out. "Yes, my lord!" So, the group followed the trail and began to look for it, and with Xiao Huihui and Shirley there, it was not difficult to find the animal trail. It didn''t take long for Shirley to find a group of creatures belonging to the grassland, a group of hares. Under the guidance of Xiao Huihui, he approached the hares, and then let Shirley approach directly to activate the deterrent ability. The next moment, the rabbits stayed in place and were captured. Unfortunately, the group of hares did not provide Narant with any news. Although Shirley can communicate with them, their intelligence cannot describe what is going on in the prairie. In the end, the hares just told Shirley that they sensed danger on the grassland, and in order to stay away from danger, they ran to the edge. Narant was helpless, and finally released a few hares and continued to look for other animals with higher power. Narant felt that, at the very least, he had to catch wild wolves or monsters, so that he could ask some questions. As they walked all the way, they had walked for more than two hours before they knew it, and in the distance was an edge of the blazing forest. "Sir, Xiao Huihui said that there are wolves ahead, and there seem to be monsters in the wolves!" It was at this time that Shirley girl reported again. "Come on, let''s go!" Narant did not hesitate, and walked directly in the direction pointed by Xiao Huihui. After walking for more than ten minutes, they came to the place where Xiao Huihui found the wolves. The wolves at the moment are actually hunting, and there are a large group of beasts surrounded by them. And these more than 100 wild wolves are harvesting wild rabbits, wild boars, wild deer and other beasts in the encirclement under the command of their wolf king, a second-order Warcraft. These wild wolves did not immediately notice the appearance of Narant and others. Seeing this, Narant immediately stopped Quick and others, and immediately explained: "You are all waiting here, Shirley, come with your lord!" "Yes, my lord!" To deal with these beasts, Shirley girl is enough. And Narant did not come to kill, but to understand the situation, so these wild wolves must also be captured alive. Pulling Shirley''s little girl directly onto the back of the white dragon''s horse, Narant tapped the belly of the white dragon with his feet, and the white dragon immediately ran towards the front. hoo hoo hoo! As the white dragon ran wild, Narant approached the wolves in just half a minute. And the wolf king and a group of wild wolves naturally noticed his arrival, and immediately started barking their teeth and roaring at him. But Narant didn''t care at all, and directly let the white dragon go towards the beast wolf king. Roar! Ow... On the way, he passed in front of several wild wolves. When these wild wolves saw him being so big, they flew and attacked from the side. Narant saw this and kicked the wild wolf directly Fly five or six meters away. Seeing this, the other wild wolves were so frightened that they did not dare to step forward, and the wolf king had the intention of running away. Obviously, with his IQ, he felt the threat of Narant, not to mention that Narant was still under him. Riding on the beast horse, the white dragon. "Want to run? Can you escape? Xue Li, deter it!" Narant also saw the wolf king''s plan, and when Bai Long got close to the wolf king, he directly instructed Xue Li. "Yes, my lord!" Shirley''s little loli blushed with excitement. This was the first time she had encountered so many beasts. Hearing the instructions of her own adults, he also directly activated the power of deterrence. Ow! The wolf king felt the power of deterrence, and his tail was clipped in an instant, where is the previous majesty. However, to Narant''s surprise, the wolf king did not collapse on the spot, but ran faster. However, it is facing the flying scud of the white dragon, how can it escape. Bai Long directly launched the sprint skill and immediately caught up with the wolf king. Ow! The wolf king felt the deterrence of the close proximity, and there was no hope of escaping, and finally the crawler was shivering on the ground. "Although the strength is still a little weak, it''s not bad!" The reason why the wolf king fled before was obviously because Xue Li''s deterrence was not high enough to scare the wolf king into paralysis immediately. However, since Little Lolita had just finished her intermediate awakening, she said that it is already very powerful that low-level monsters can see her like a mouse and a cat. Moreover, when Little Loli grows up, she is definitely a superheroic existence, because except for this wolf king, the beasts around have already crawled all over the place. Chapter 527： The real power of a trainer "Xue Li is amazing!" Little Loli saw the big wolf with a body length of nearly three meters and a height of more than one meter five lying on the ground like a puppy, and her little face was full of pride and excitement. "Xue Li is indeed very powerful, but don''t be too proud, remember to continue to practice hard in the future, otherwise, like just now, it may escape!" Naturally, Narant wouldn''t let this complacent little loli lift her tail to the sky, otherwise the little loli would definitely start neglecting again, so she immediately spoke out and attacked. "Oh!" Hearing her adult''s words, Little Loli''s originally raised little tail was shortened, and she pouted a little unhappy. "But Shirley''s performance today is really good, helping the adults to find and catch these beasts, so go back tonight and reward you with a sweet potato!" "Sweet potato! Yay, Xue Li, thank you for your gift!" Little Lolita suddenly turned from sadness to joy, and her little emotion was manipulated to death by the lord. "Okay, Shirley, let''s get down to business, ask it, what happened in the depths of the grassland!" Narant touched the little Loli''s head, and with one hand she put the little Lolita on the ground, Immediately, he also easily jumped to the back of the horse. "Yes, my lord!" Little Lolita stood in front of this beast wolf like a little girl, but because of her talent, she couldn''t see the look of fear on her face. After being ordered by Narant, Shirley immediately communicated with the wolf king. When he heard that Shirley was able to communicate with it, the wolf king suddenly widened a pair of dog eyes... Oh no, it was wolf eyes, it looked at Shirley with disbelief. After being stunned for a moment, the wolf king whimpered and responded to Xue Li. It didn''t take long for the little loli to have a look, and said to Narant: "Sir, the big wolf said that there is a crisis in the depths of the grassland that makes them fearful, so they will escape from their own in this winter. Territory, come to the edge of this fiery grassland." "Let it describe in detail what the crisis is!" "Yes, my lord!" Little Loli continued to communicate. The IQ of this Warcraft wolf is really not comparable to that of a hare, and Xue Li soon got a more accurate answer. "My lord, the big wolf said that they felt a strong breath of death in the depths of the grassland, and the breath of death continued to increase, so they began to flee!" "The breath of death? Dark creatures? Didn''t the invasion of dark creatures start yet?" Narant was shocked. He naturally understood the breath of death, which meant the breath of death. The only thing that can emit death energy is the dark creature. But in his nightmare prediction, there seems to be no picture of dark creatures appearing on the blazing grassland. Moreover, even if he really overlooked it, the question is, isn''t it five days before the invasion of dark creatures? So how could these beasts feel death in advance? "Xue Li, is it certain? Do you know where the death energy comes from?" "My lord, the big wolf said that it was very certain. It was a very strong aura of death. Just feeling a little aura made him feel scared!" "What happened on the grassland?" Narant immediately had an ominous foreboding. "Ding, the system side quest, exploring the unusual reasons for the beasts, has been completed, and the quest reward for the appearance of a big elf has been issued!" "Ding, the Fire Prairie is closely connected to the Storm Territory, but at this time there is the existence of death energy. Does this indicate a major crisis?" "New mission of the branch line of the system: Investigate the origin of death energy!" "Quest Reward: Unexpected surrender!" "Sure enough, it''s a series of tasks again!" Although Narant was very uneasy in his heart, after hearing the next task issued by the system, he was a little calmer. System quests sometimes look like shit, but it is undeniable that it is also very helpful to Narant, at least it allows Narant to know what he needs to do next. . Therefore, it is useless for him to worry too much now. As long as he follows the prompts given by the system, he investigates the matter honestly first, and then no matter what happens in the grassland, he can really solve it. However, Narant definitely couldn''t investigate the matter on the grassland these days, because the invasion of dark creatures in the territory five days later had not been resolved. In addition, isn''t there a barbarian tribe in the depths of the grassland? I believe that if there is a major disaster, they will definitely feel the crisis first, after all, the grassland is still their territory. After straightening things out in the grassland, Narant immediately looked at the big wolf in front of him. "Xue Li, ask this monster wolf if it is willing to surrender. If it is willing, then sign the contract of acknowledging the master. If not, the adults are going to roast the wolf meat and eat it later!" "Yes, my lord!" Xue Li immediately responded when she heard the words. "My lord, it said it is willing to surrender, but it has a requirement that we can''t hurt its race." After a while, Shirley got the answer. Although most of the adult beasts are stubborn, they would rather die than give in. But this monster wolf felt a huge crisis because of the appearance of death energy, and now it encounters Shirley, which seems to be a natural enemy that can suppress its existence Only in this way is it willing to surrender. "Okay, Xue Li, tell it, the adults will never hurt its clan, and maybe it can grow up in the future!" Nalanda nodded, since there is a beast trainer like Xue Li, then he may be able to It is also good to tame these wild wolves and form a wolf army in the near future. After Shirley had a few more conversations with the wolf king, and when the matter was settled, Narant instructed Shirley, "Sherry, then you can start signing a contract with it!" As long as Shirley controls the wolf king, the group is controllable. "Sir, Shirley doesn''t want to sign a contract with it, this big wolf doesn''t look as cute as a fire-breathing lizard!" However, what Narant didn''t expect was that Little Lolita was a little unwilling to sign a contract with this beast wolf. The main reason is that this monster wolf has a scar on its left eye, and it looks like a one-eyed wolf. It should be left by fighting some monster, and it looks fierce. And this little loli is actually a beauty control, and it is actually awkward. "Xue Li, if you don''t sign a contract with it, no one will be able to sign a contract with it!" Narant frowned slightly, feeling that this was not the style of a little loli, and he dared to refuse his words. However, the next moment he knew the real confidence of Little Loli''s rejection. "Sir, Xue Li has something to tell you, that is, Xue Li''s contract power is not only for herself, but also to help others contract Warcraft!" "Contracting Warcraft for others?" Narant didn''t react immediately. After a while, his eyes widened, revealing a look of surprise, "Xue Li...really?" Chapter 528： Warcraft Cavalry "Well, yes, sir, when Xue Li was about to complete the contract with Xiao Huihui a few days ago, such a memory appeared in her mind!" "Okay!" Narant''s eyes lit up, if that''s the case, then Little Lolita''s ability level will be even higher. "It turns out that this is the true meaning of the animal trainer!" Shirley brought Narant the surprise again and again. Originally thought that it would be good to contract with Little Loli herself, but I didn''t expect that he still underestimated Shirley too much. However, this is normal. For example, Vivian and Caroline can spread the benefits of natural power to others. And Shirley, the animal trainer, can transfer the power of the contract for others, which is also within the scope of the lucky girl, they are born to protect the human race. "Sir, will Xue Li contract this big wolf to you now?" Xue Li was also a little happy when she saw her grown-up looking overjoyed. Now that I think about it, I am no longer the little girl who knows how to eat in the hearts of adults. "No, Xue Li, you don''t need to make a contract with your lord!" After thinking for a moment, Narant was not ready to contract this beast wolf by himself. First of all, the mere monster wolf, to be honest, he really doesn''t like it very much, but he prefers the white dragon, after all, the white dragon is a monster horse, and he is a knight. In addition, this monster wolf is a second-order monster, but the white dragon can be promoted to the third-order after a while, becoming a third-order monster. Therefore, he felt that there was a better arrangement for this Warcraft Wolf, which was to equip the barbarians. In fact, Narant thought about conquering these wild wolves before, and then cultivated a wolf army. Of course, at that time, he simply wanted to cultivate a team of animals like police dogs in his previous life. But now he feels that it is too wasteful to sit like this, so it is better to upgrade directly to form a wolf knight. Among Narant''s current subordinates, the number of barbarians accounts for less than half. It''s just that these barbarians are too tall to ride on ordinary horses, which sometimes affects their mobility. But if they are equipped with wild wolves, each of them can become wild wolf knights. Coupled with their powerful physique, their combat effectiveness will definitely increase geometrically. Of course, if it was an ordinary wolf, it would definitely not be able to withstand the riding of a barbarian, but Narant is a potion made from the fruit of a magical beast. This potion has been stored in the space ring. Originally, Narant planned to find some beasts to feed this potion and cultivate some magical beasts. Now, these wild wolves are the most suitable existences. There is no doubt about the combat effectiveness and team coordination of wild wolves, not to mention when they become monsters. Moreover, now Xue Li''s ability to help others transfer the master-servant contract is simply an opportunity for him to be even more powerful. "Don''t you need to do it on adults?" Shirley Little Lolita still didn''t know Narant''s plan. "That''s right, Xue Li, your lord is going to let Big Stone sign a contract with this big wolf, so that Big Stone can fight for your lord better in the future!" "Well, Shirley listens to adults!" Shirley''s little loli nodded obediently. After making an absolute decision, Narant called Big Stone directly. As a prairie man, Da Shito knows the combat power of the Warcraft Wolf the most. When he sees the Warcraft Wolf, he subconsciously shows a nervous and alert look. "Sir, look for the little one!" "Well, Big Stone, what do you think of this monster wolf?" "Sir, the Wolf King of Warcraft is the most difficult enemy on the grassland. Under its leadership, the wolves can even successfully destroy a small tribe of hundreds of people." "Well, Big Stone, this wolf king has surrendered. Your lord is going to make it your mount and your partner in the future. Do you think it''s okay?" "Become the villain''s partner?" Big Stone''s eyes widened. In the past, even if he had four or five wolf kings, he might not be able to deal with it, but now the adult wants to be a mount for himself. Big Stone swallowed his saliva, "Sir, but Xiao Xiao doesn''t have the ability to tame it and make it obey orders." Barbarians don''t have so many fuss, and they all tell one thing, so Da Shishi won''t hide his worries for fear of losing face. "You don''t have to worry about this, Shirley has a way to help you, you just need to close your eyes and stand where you are!" Narant waved his hand with a smile. "Yes, my lord!" Big Stone looked at the cute little Miss Shirley beside him with some doubts, but he didn''t dare to question the words of the lord, and immediately closed his eyes obediently. Seeing this, Narant nodded to Xue Li. Seeing this, Xue Li immediately put her hand on the wolf king''s head, and immediately closed her eyes and started to run the power of innate talent. As Shirley used the power of her talent, a little bit of golden light immediately appeared on her little hand and began to flow into the head of the beast wolf. During this process, you can see a little struggling expression on the face of the little loli. Obviously, Little Loli''s innate power still needs to be strengthened. After all, now the Wolf King is automatically surrendering. If it resists, then Xue Li''s contract power may not be available. After a few minutes, the golden light in Xue Li''s hands all merged into the wolf''s head, but this did not complete the contract process. I saw those golden light spots fall into the wolf''s head just a moment later, they emerged from the wolf king''s head again. And the golden energy that emerged was no longer a little spot of light, but formed a golden ball of light the size of a pigeon egg. In this ball of light, a looming silhouette of a little wolf could be seen. Shirley''s little loli immediately opened her eyes, held the little ball of light in her hands, and stepped forward two steps to the big stone. It was only after he came to the big stone that his height of nearly two meters caused Shirley trouble. "Big stone, you squat down!" Narant saw the turn, and immediately ordered to the big stone. "Yes, my lord!" Big Stone immediately complied. After he squatted down, Little Loli finally reached the same height as him, and then raised Bai Nen''s little hand and stretched it out to Big Stone''s forehead. When the ball of light approached the position of four or five centimeters from the head of the big rock, Xue Li''s thoughts moved. hum! Immediately, the ball of light completely submerged into the head of the big stone. At this moment, the big stone was struck by lightning, the whole person trembled and then stayed in place. But Narant didn''t have time to care about the big stone, and immediately leaned over and grabbed the little loli, because the little loli was estimated to have consumed too much talent, and now she is almost unsteady. "Sherry, are you alright?" "Sir, Shirley is fine!" Shirley''s little loli was very well-behaved. "Well, you sit on the back of the white dragon first, and when you go back, the lord asks your mother to make a cream cake to reward you!" After speaking, Narant carefully placed Shirley on the back of the white dragon. At this time, Big Stone finally slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of shock, and he looked at the monster wolf in front of him in disbelief. Chapter 529： Holy Thorns "Big... lord, in the heart of the villain, it seems... as if I can feel the thoughts of this beast wolf king!" The next moment, without Narant asking, Big Stone stammered out. "Big stone, don''t panic, that''s the way it is now, and you can become a partner with this monster wolf!" Narant knew that the contract was successfully signed. hoo hoo hoo! At this time, the wolf beast had faded from the previous fear, and came to the side of the big stone and roared a few times. "This..." Big Stone was obviously not used to it, and felt a little dreamy. After a while, he looked at Narant and knelt on the ground with a thud. "Thank you for the gift of the adults, the little... The little one swears allegiance to the adults!" Barbarians are not good at stalking horses. Big Stone wanted to say something to express his gratitude to his lord, but in the end he found that he really couldn''t say anything other than the sentence of swearing allegiance to his lord. "Okay, get up, you have to thank Shirley, this is her credit, but it is not allowed to tell others about this for the time being!" "It''s your lord!" Big Stone responded immediately, and then looked at Xue Li: "Thank you, Miss Xue Li!" "Okay, Big Stone, let the wolf king gather all the wild wolves together!" The things that should be understood are understood, the wolf king has also been tamed, and Narant is ready to return. The top priority now is the invasion of the dark creatures in five days before the conditions on the grasslands can be probed. Before long, all the wolves were brought together. Because of the existence of the wolf king, these wild wolves are all obedient, not much less than the puppies raised in the family. As for the various beasts that were surrounded by them before, most of them have escaped at this moment. As for the others, they were the corpses of beasts that had been killed by a group of wild wolves before. Naturally, Narant would not **** the corpses of these wild animals, and let the wild wolves eat them all, preparing to return to the temporary camp as soon as they finish eating. "Sir, come here, this plant seems to be glowing!" The voice of the big stone came again while waiting for the corpses of the wild wolves to eat in Narant. "Glowing plants?" Narant heard the words and immediately urged the white dragon to lean over. Under normal circumstances, plants will emit light, that is, potion plants. And the location of the big stone is close to the edge of the fire forest. There are several beast corpses here, so he will follow the beast wolf here. "Lord, look, this is it!!" Narant approached, and the big stone immediately pointed to a few plants under the tree beside him and said. "Does it really shine? But, what kind of plant is this?" This plant is only more than one meter tall, except for the main trunk, the other branches are very messy, and its leaves have also fallen off, which is a bit like the thorn tree in the previous life. The problem is that the thorn tree should be full of thorns, but this plant is not. "Sir, I have never seen this plant before!" Big Stone shook his head. Narant nodded silently, but he was thinking of one thing. "Isn''t this a new plant reward given to me by the system?" Narant was a little surprised. It stands to reason that this is indeed a new plant, and it is also a potion plant. But Narant doesn''t know his use right now, which makes him feel a little out of place after getting sweet potatoes and purple alfalfa. However, no matter what, since the potion plant was discovered, no matter if it was useful or not, it had to be brought back. "Big stone, Quick, dig out all these glowing plants and prepare to bring them back to the territory." "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, the guards and the storm knights dismounted and started to dig the snow with long swords to dig out these new glowing plants. And with the excavation, the number of this plant was much more than Narant thought. Because many of the glowing plants were covered in snow before, they were not found. But after the surrounding snow was cleared, it all leaked out. In this regard, Narant is not ready to shine, and he will study it well when he takes it. Anyway, just digging soil doesn''t take much effort for the big rocks. In the end, thirty-four large and small luminous plants were excavated. After confirming that there were no omissions, Narant greeted everyone to return the same way. As for the transportation of plants, just bundle it up and throw it on the wolf''s back, and that''s it. On the way back, the big stone played on the back of the beast wolf for the first time. In this regard, the other members of the Guards, and even the Storm Knights such as Quick, showed envious expressions of shock. "My lord, this monster wolf can also ride?" Quick asked Narant. "Yes, monsters can also be tamed. Didn''t you see that the adults are also monsters? Why, Quick, do you want to go to the wolf of monsters too?" "No, my lord! The little one is still willing to ride my warhorse! The wolf of Warcraft looks very savage, but the little one thinks that the knight is the most decent!" So even if the attack power of the Warcraft Wolf is stronger than the warhorse, it will not change his aesthetics and yearning for knights. "Very good, Quick, you Storm Knights should give you a good training first. Don''t think too much about monsters. When there are more monsters in the future, the adults will also upgrade your war horses to monster horses!" Nalanda nodded. "Yes, my lord!" Quick was naturally full of joy, and immediately nodded happily. Immediately, Narant returned to the temporary camp with the team. And he didn''t stay here for a long time in the temporary camp, he just selected nine wild wolves and gave them ten magical beast fruit medicines, and then he stayed here together with the wolf king. Because of the great changes in the grasslands, there will definitely be many monsters that will appear around here in the future. In a few days, Narant will move the serfs over to settle them, and because the guards under him need to deal with dark creatures, they can''t assign people to take care of them. Now that there are these wolves, it is just right for them to guard the safety of the camp and save him Narant''s worries. After arranging for the wolf, Narant returned directly with the team. After returning, he immediately found Old White. After all, Old White was from the Holy Continent, and he must have seen more strange plants than him, so Narant wanted to ask Old White what kind of plant it was. "Big... Sir, where did you find this?" When Old White saw the plant dug up by Narant, his eyes immediately showed unbelievable kindness. "Found it on the grassland, old White, you know this plant!" Narant immediately became interested. "Sir, little understanding, this... This is the sacred thorns that help the Principality of the Holy Continent defeat the dark creatures!" Chapter 530： The day of the invasion is coming "Is this a sacred thorn?" Narant was taken aback for a moment. The appearance of this plant is indeed a bit messy like thorns, but the problem is that there are no thorns on its branches? This can also be called thorns, I am afraid that it is obtained from derailment! "My lord, the sacred thorns are amazing. First of all, it is only possible to grow spikes after two years of growth. In addition, there is one more condition for him to grow thorns, that is, there must be enough death energy to replenish." "After getting enough death energy, it will start to show extraordinary appearance. It will first emit a soft white light, and then it will grow long thorns smoothly. At that time, it can be used to deal with dark creatures!" "So troublesome?" It was the first time Narant heard of such a plant. "Yes, my lord, it was also because of the continuous spread of death in the Holy Continent. Later, people discovered the existence of sacred thorns, and then found that it has restraint against dark creatures and death." "As long as the dark creatures collide with the sacred thorn tree, their death aura will be absorbed by the sacred aura of the sacred thorn, and then deal continuous damage!" "Of course, the most important use of sacred thorns, in addition to harming dark creatures, is to prevent the land from being eroded by death." "When the space cracks of the dark creatures open, a lot of rich dead energy will permeate, and it will not take long for these dead energy to erode the green earth." "And after the earth was eroded by death, it lost its vitality and became a paradise for dark creatures!" "This is the reason why the various races in the Holy Continent were beaten by dark creatures and retreated." "However, since the sacred thorns, it can not only prevent the erosion of the dead air on the earth, but even after a long time, it can slowly restore the eroded land, so it can help us block the invasion of dark creatures. " "And the sacred thorns are very rare and expensive even in the Holy Continent. They are precious plants that the various forces of the Holy Alliance are competing for. I didn''t expect that you can get the sacred thorns here." "Sir, you are really a noble who has been favored by the God of Glory. There should be no space cracks on this Glory Continent, but you can still get it. Then when you cultivate this sacred thorn in the future, you don''t have to be afraid of the meteor shower. Dark creatures!" Old White congratulated Narant. "I''m afraid not necessarily!" Hearing this explanation, Narant''s mood became dignified instead. According to Old White, this sacred thorn will only change after encountering a large amount of death energy, so doesn''t this mean that the death energy on the grassland is really heavy. This is bad news. However, no matter what, the invasion of dark creatures five days later is what he will face immediately. "Old White, according to what you mean, these sacred thorns can''t be used yet?" "Yes, my lord, adult sacred thorns can grow to more than 1.5 meters. I am afraid that these sacred thorns of yours cannot be used for the time being! However, by next year, more than ten of them will meet the requirements of adulthood!" "OK!" Narant nodded silently, and immediately had someone pull the sacred thorns into the castle, and at the same time, they also got Bessie to readjust her practice objects these days. Old White didn''t know his granddaughter''s talent yet, mainly because Narant gave Bessie a gag order, so Bessie didn''t dare to tell his grandfather. As for Lao Huai, he is more of a person. It''s enough to know the identity of his granddaughter. Why do he investigate so much? Anyway, as long as he lives in peace, he will know it sooner or later. ... After this little prairie turmoil, time passed day by day, and finally came the day of the meteor night five days later. This morning, the entire storm collar moved, and tens of thousands of serfs dragged their families and their families to the temporary camp in the southwest under the leadership of the two village chiefs, Kenby Cow Dung and Pete Leather Boots. . "My lord, all the serfs have already begun to move to the grasslands! And the elves, all of them have completed the placement of Rainbow Island!" Soon, Mario hurried to the castle to report to Narant. "Very well, Mario, the temporary camp will be handed over to you temporarily, and no one is allowed to return to the territory without my order!" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, let''s go together now!" Then, Narant looked at Thomas and all the servants and maids up and down the castle. "Adult... or not small..." Thomas continued to say. "Butler Thomas, this is your Lord''s order!" Narant frowned and said sternly before he could finish speaking. This was the first time that Lord Narant used such a stern tone to Butler Thomas. "Yes, my lord!" Thomas immediately lowered his head, not daring to speak again. "Then let''s go!!" Immediately, Thomas, Mario, and a group of servants and maids drove away from the castle in a carriage. Only Chef Rose and Lilia''s personal maid remained in the castle. Although Narant made adequate preparations for today, he actually didn''t even have a clue in his own heart. "Sir, the hanging basket you explained has been checked again, and there is no problem!" Mario and the others had not left for a long time Quick came to the hall to report to Narant. "Very well, Quick, take the guards to rest now, there may be a big fight tonight!" "Yes, my lord!" Quick''s expression immediately became solemn. The lord had already told them about the revelation of the God of Glory in the dream, and they had also heard the order of the Count. Therefore, their guards felt that there was really a big battle at night. The hanging basket at the back of the castle was built by the craftsmen only a few days ago by Narant. It is the last retreat on the castle. If the castle cannot resist the invasion of dark creatures, it will lead its men to escape from the back of the castle. . "I hope everything goes well!" Looking at the snow outside the window, Narant began to wait tightly. But just when he thought everything was in order and just waited for the war to come, an unexpected caravan came to Stormland. "Sir, Xiao Huihui just reported that there is a caravan coming towards the castle from a few miles away!" "Caravan? I didn''t say hello to the caravan some time ago. Why is there still a caravan coming?" Narant was a little surprised. In this winter, when the road was blocked by heavy snow, the number of caravans coming was reduced. And some time ago, Narant also asked Mario to say hello in advance, not to come to Storm Collar this week, because Storm Collar needs to do a drill. Therefore, the arrival of this caravan was quite abrupt. And when Narant took the Storm Knight out of the castle, he quickly saw the ownership of the caravan, and there was an unexpected person in the caravan. Chapter 531： The real nightmare is actually me! "Narant!" Narant and others rode their horses on the snow, and the caravan noticed the movement early. Before Narant approached, a pretty figure walked out of a luxury carriage of the caravan, and then stood on the carriage and waved towards Narant, with a look of joy! "Natasha?!" But Narant was a little stunned when he saw this figure. He could never have imagined that this demon girl would come to the Storm Leader at this time. "Narant, isn''t it a surprise!" Natasha didn''t notice the difference, a charming smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and the love in her beautiful eyes could not be hidden. "It''s really unexpected, why are you here!" Narant stepped forward reluctantly, feeling that the chick came at an untimely time. "Narant, don''t you welcome me to Storm Collar?" At this moment, Natasha finally noticed the slightest difference. Seeing Narant''s face not only did not have a happy expression, she could not help but feel a little sour in her heart and become uneasy. "Welcome, of course welcome, just... let''s go, let me go back to the castle first!" Narant looked at the dozens of caravan members around him, and could only elaborate after returning to the castle. "Oh!" Although Natasha wanted to ask clearly when she heard the words, she knew that it was not the right time to say more, so she nodded obediently, and then got back into the carriage. Soon, Narant took the team to the bottom of the castle. When they saw the surrounding towers, as well as the deep pits and fences, the members of the caravan showed surprised expressions. Narant was not ready to explain to these caravan members, so he took them directly to the vestibule and arranged for a temporary rest in the wooden house, and then invited Natasha into the inner fort. "Narant, is this your castle?" Natasha kept looking up and down, left and right, curiously as Narant stepped into the inner castle. "Well, yes, this is my baron''s castle, isn''t it comparable to your family''s manor!" Narant nodded with a smile. "No, although I have been to a few baron''s castles every time, your castle, Narant, is already very good! Besides, as long as there is you, it is the best, Narant, I like you very much. This castle!" Natasha is worthy of being a witch, her emotional intelligence is absolutely high, and the words she speaks can make people feel extremely comfortable. However, Narant glanced at the maid next to her without a trace. The meaning of these words has been revealed. If the little maid goes back to inform, then the matter between herself and Natasha will be directly exposed. However, after thinking about it last time, Natasha, the personal maid, was willing to pretend to be her and help her sneak up to her small building. In this way, this personal maid should be someone Natasha trusted very much, which made her feel a little more at ease. Natasha''s words continued. After observing for a while, she said suspiciously: "It''s just Narant, there seem to be too few servants in your castle. There are no servants in the corridor, although you want to To marry Stella, you must work hard to develop your territory, but you don¡¯t need to save like this, and more servants can guarantee the life of your lord!¡± While speaking, Natasha''s delicate face showed a distressed expression. Of course, Narant also saw a slight resentment in this distressed expression. "Natasha, there are not many servants in my castle, but they were taken away by me for special reasons!" Narant knew that this little girl had misunderstood. "Special thing? What special thing!" Natasha suddenly looked curious. "Let''s go to the hall to talk slowly!" Narant pointed to the front hall door. After arriving in the hall, Lilia brought tea and the door of the hall was closed before Narant took the initiative to speak. "Natasha, when did you come to Tulip Collar?" "I arrived at Tulip City ten days ago. In the name of checking the perfume and sugar, I only came to Stormwind after a day''s rest in Tulip City!" Natasha answered truthfully. "Natasha, didn''t you hear some news before you came?" "what news?" "News about the invasion of dark creatures." "Oh, I''ve heard of this. Is it the nightmare revelation that Count Bernard said? It said that there are dark creatures that want to invade the entire principality?" Natasha immediately reflected. However, there was no fear on that face. Obviously, Natasha didn''t care much about the news. "Narant, this news has indeed spread throughout the capital, and even His Majesty the King has mobilized many troops to strengthen the defense." "However, those nobles in the capital said that this was impossible. If dark creatures appeared in the entire principality, wouldn''t it mean that the principality was full of daughters of misfortune!" "So, they think it''s possible that Count Bernard thinks too much!" "Actually, Narant, I think so too. If the Daughter of Doom did not appear, how could the dark creatures appear!" "Okay!" Narant was speechless. It seems that Bernard''s intentional dissemination of information has not been taken seriously by most of the nobles. Of course, this is also human nature. People in this continent feel that the appearance of dark creatures is caused by the daughter of doom. Therefore, as long as there is no Daughter of Doom, there will be no doom where they are. But Narant knows that although the Doomsdays do attract dark creatures when they are half-awakened. But if there is no Daughter of Doom, there is also the possibility of dark creatures. For example, the first two invasions of dark creatures on his territory seemed to have no necessary connection with the appearance of Vivian and others, but dark creatures appeared. In fact, this phenomenon also happened in other territories in previous years, with a few dark creatures invading, but the lords did not find the existence of the Daughter of Doom in the territory afterwards. However, the nobles were preconceived, and the conclusion at that time was that the Daughter of Doom was either dead or absconded in fear of crime. And this kind of thinking is also the common cognition of all other nobles giggle, Narant, I now know why you sent your servants, did you get the order of Count Bernard? , worry about the invasion of dark creatures! "And when Narant lamented that these nobles didn''t know whether to live or die, Natasha giggled. "Natasha, you guessed it right, I am indeed guarding against dark creatures, do you think I am stupid?" "Giggle! No, no, Narant, as a lord, you must take this news seriously. Moreover, Earl Bernard is your monarch. He announced the news so solemnly, and you must obey the monarch''s arrangement!" She said no, but the expression on this demon girl betrayed her. Narant saw that his teeth were itchy. "Natasha, in fact, this news didn''t come from Earl Bernard, but from me, because the person who had the real nightmare was actually me!" "It''s just that Count Bernard said it was his nightmare revelation in order to avoid trouble for me and increase the credibility of the matter!" "Really...really?" Natasha didn''t dare to laugh anymore. Chapter 532： Im so glad this time came! "That''s right, and I now think that there is a high probability that dark creatures will actually appear, and the number is still innumerable!" Narant nodded earnestly. "Then... Narant, let''s run, isn''t it very dangerous to stay in the Storm Collar now!" Natasha''s pretty face finally turned pale, showing anxiety. For dark creatures, no one on the land of glory can face it calmly. Moreover, with Natasha''s ability to observe words and expressions, she can clearly distinguish that Narant is not a joke. "Natasha, it''s too late, I can''t run anymore. In the evening, there will be dark creatures in the entire Agate Principality! So, you really shouldn''t leave the capital at this time, at least those places have an elite army of counts, who can be better than me Small castles are safer!" "This..." Natasha didn''t know what to say. However, she only paused for a moment. After a while, she seemed to have figured out something, her expression gradually regained her composure, and then her complexion returned to normal. "Narant, I have reflected it now. You just said something wrong. If so many dark creatures really appear, I should come to Stormland at this time!" "Why?" Narant was stunned when he heard the words, this little girl was still afraid a second ago, how can she not be afraid for a moment. Hearing the inquiry, Natasha even put on a smile and said charmingly: "If there is really an invasion of dark creatures, then I can be with you, even if I encounter any danger, I am not afraid!" "Looking at the layout outside your castle, you are going to stay in the castle to fight against dark creatures. Dark creatures are so dangerous. If you are in any danger, it must be something I don''t want to see." "So, Narant, I can face the crisis with you, no matter what the result is, I am willing!" Natasha''s tone was firm. "This chick!" Narant opened his mouth, but didn''t know how to answer. To be honest, facing Natasha''s direct-to-the-point words, he couldn''t resist. A woman who treats you unconditionally, does not ask you to be responsible, but can face life and death calmly with you, this is how many lifetimes of blessings you need to cultivate to get. "Narant, are you very moved? Then how can you thank me? I came all the way to see you, but you haven''t shown me yet!" Seeing Narant''s moved expression, Natasha''s smile became even more moving . "Well, I''ll show you right now!" What else can Narant say? At this time, nothing can be said. So, he was going to show his welcome to Natasha with his actions, so he got up and rushed towards Natasha. When Natasha saw this, her charming pretty face immediately blushed, and her breathing became rapid. Next, the door to the kindergarten was welded to death again, and turned to the expressway at a speed of 180 miles! ... "Natasha, you are obedient, follow the caravan to the temporary camp I set up immediately!" "No, Narant, what I said this morning is the truth, and I want to stay and face the danger with you!" "Although I may not be able to help you, I don''t think I will hold you back!" In the evening, in Narant''s bedroom, Natasha took Lilia''s place and replaced her, and was helping Narant wear the armor. Natasha''s expressions and movements were extremely serious and attentive, and she couldn''t see that this was a pampered eldest lady. Instead, she is more like a gentle and considerate little daughter-in-law, who is lovingly dressing her husband. However, Narant was a little tangled. He was going to let Natasha take her caravan to the temporary camp. But Natasha was quite stubborn and wanted to stay in the castle if she died. "Natasha, dark creatures are very powerful, and there will be great danger at that time!" Narant was helpless. "Narant, I know it''s dangerous, so I should stay, because if you have an accident, I''m afraid I won''t be happy alive, so you don''t have to persuade me!" With such an answer again, Narant smacked his lips, and really couldn''t persuade him any more. "Okay! Narant, after you put on the armor, you are so handsome!" At this moment, Natasha finally helped him button the last button. She took two steps back, and immediately there was a deep love and praise in her eyes. "Am I not handsome when I don''t wear armor?" Narant smiled bitterly. "Of course not, it''s just that the armor is more powerful! Strange to say, Narant, I found that seeing you this time, you are more fascinating than the last autumn expedition!" "Hehe! Let''s go, Natasha!" Narant knew that this was because he took the second Affinity Fruit some time ago, so he was not going to continue this topic. Seeing that it was getting dark outside, I immediately took Natasha to the vestibule. After the caravan brought by Natasha was dispatched and a barbarian was sent to take them to the Fire Prairie, he and Natasha went to the restaurant to have dinner. Because Rose stayed in the castle, the level of this dinner was not lowered, and Natasha praised it repeatedly. Next, minutes passed by, and more than half an hour after dinner, the sky finally got dark. Dangdang! Seeing that it was almost time, Narant immediately came to the vestibule and let the guards ring the bell for the assembly. Soon, the vestibule was filled with a fully-armed guard. "I''ve seen adults!" "Well, there is no need for adults to say more about what happened tonight, I believe you all know it!" "This time the invasion of dark creatures, the adults think it will definitely appear, so all of you need to cheer me up!" "Yes, my lord!" "Very good, according to the arrangement of the previous two days, let''s take your place!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, a group of guards began to go out of the city gate under the leadership of their respective captains. On the other hand, Narant did not move and continued to wait on the city wall. Whoosh whoosh! And it didn''t take long for this kind of waiting, with the sound of breaking the sky coming from the sky, the weekly meteor shower finally arrived as scheduled. . "It''s finally here!" Narant looked at these meteor showers, and his mood at the moment became calm. I have been preparing for this invasion for over a month Now it''s time to test his Storm Leader''s combat effectiveness. At this time, Narant suddenly felt his arm being moved. It turned out that when Natasha saw the meteor shower, she couldn''t help holding Narant''s wrist with a trace of tension. "Wait a while you can stay in the castle with peace of mind, remember not to run around! "Yeah!" Natasha nodded vigorously. Boom boom boom! And when his voice fell, roars began to be heard around the castle. The meteorites began to fall to the ground, creating large pits "Everyone, prepare to fight!" Seeing that the meteorite had landed, Narant no longer hesitated, and immediately pressed down on the hilt of his long sword and went down the city wall. "Your Excellency has an order, everyone, prepare to fight!" "Ready to fight!" Suddenly, there were shouts from inside and outside the castle. Chapter 533： Never-before-seen invasion of dark creatures (Part 1) Boom! Boom! When Narant arrived at the defensive position outside the gentle **** of the castle, the meteor shower continued. Every roar seemed to fall on the heartache of the guards, who had seen such a scene before. "Is this... is this still an invasion of dark creatures?" A famous guard swallowed, even a veteran like Quick was horrified. In just ten seconds, at least eighty or ninety meteors have fallen around them. And this amount is still limited to where they can see. In the grass and woods farther away, they clearly saw that there were more meteor showers dragging their gorgeous tail flames and falling everywhere. Such a scene made them wonder if they were dreaming. After all, the invasion of such a large wave of dark creatures is definitely something I have never seen in my life. "So much!" And Natasha, who was still on the city wall at the moment, couldn''t help covering her mouth and exclaimed when she saw this scene. Although she already believed Narant''s words, she was mentally prepared in advance. But it''s even more real to stand here, there are at least hundreds of dark creatures landing in the Storm Territory. Such a number, I am afraid that even the Principality has not encountered so many dark creatures in a year. ... "Steady, don''t panic, the spear guards, line up the formation!" Narant also discovered the situation of his subordinates immediately. Especially the newly recruited 200 spearmen, although they are also veterans who have been on the battlefield, but few have experience in the face of dark creatures. Especially seeing this meteorite that fell like no money, it really made everyone unsteady even holding the spear in their hands. If it wasn''t for Narant''s majesty being deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, maybe they would have dispersed at this moment. "Spear team, form a good formation!" The two former captains who were taken prisoner were in charge of leading the spear guards. Because Narant did not have a suitable backbone, he chose to draw directly from them. However, the two former team captains performed well during training, so they were re-appointed. Greeted by the two hundred-man squad leaders, two hundred spearmen quickly assembled and stood at the forefront. Of course, Narant is not ready to fight the dark creatures directly with the spears. In front of them was a long ditch that was four meters wide and seven or eight meters deep. The long ditch blocked the entire defensive position from the wilderness, and only a five-meter-wide passage was reserved in the middle. The spearmen hold spears with a length of five meters in their hands. As long as the dark creatures are close, they can use the spears for precise kills. Even if they can''t be stabbed to death for a while, when the dark creatures fall into the deep ditch, they still have their place of bravery. Of course, these spearmen are most likely to deal with the little ones among those dark creatures, such as low-level existences such as the skeleton soldier Hellhound. hoo hoo hoo! Ka Ka Ka! And just as the pikemen stood in formation, the dark creatures in the craters in front also crawled out one after another. When they felt so many life breaths in the position, they roared and surrounded the position. At present, the most dark creatures that have appeared are still the skeleton soldiers, there are more than 40 of them, including three hellhounds and two headless knights. "Vivian!" Narant turned to look directly at Vivian on the surrounding arrow towers. "Bow team, prepare in fifteen seconds!" Vivian received the order and immediately gave the order. Today, Vivian, the long-range longbow team leader, has led a hundred and fifty team members. Among them, there are fifty people from the original long-range attack team, plus one hundred longbowmen. In order to deal with the crisis tonight, Narant asked the long-range attack team to abandon the trebuchets and replace them with bed crossbows. Following Vivian''s order, the ten crossbows began to draw bows and arrows under the control of fifty guards, and the taut rubber bands were even more intimidating. It only took ten or so seconds for the guards to reload the crossbow arrows, and then began to aim quickly. These bows and crossbows are placed on the temporarily piled soil bags, so although they are placed at the rear, their shooting angles will not be affected by the teammates in front. In just a moment, all the guards beside the ballista raised their hands. "emission!" The raising of his hand means that the loading and aiming is completed, and Vivian immediately gave the launch order without any hesitation. Buzz! Whoosh whoosh! With the continuous buzzing sound, ten crossbow arrows shot out at an extremely fast speed, and shot straight towards the gathering dark creatures. Bang bang bang! Whoa! Whoa! And the crossbow is really a crossbow, and its power is not comparable to a longbow. For the time being, the accuracy is not for the time being, but when the sturdy arrow shaft is shot on the skeleton soldier, you can see the scene of people turning their backs in an instant. The skeleton soldiers fell to the ground like half of the building blocks. Even if the head was not shot, they still survived, but they lost the support of the body. Makes a rattling sound. There was even an unlucky headless knight who was hit by a crossbow arrow, and the whole person was directly shot through and nailed to the mud. This wave alone has harvested more than forty dark creatures, and this is because these dark creatures are not concentrated. "Longbowmen aim ready!" And this is not over yet, seeing that there are still more than half of the dark creatures in front of them, Vivian gave the order again, and at the same time raised her longbow. "emission!" Whoosh whoosh! As Vivian''s command sounded again in the field, one hundred longbowmen instantly shot arrows in their hands. Whoosh whoosh! Suddenly, a dense rain of arrows smashed towards the dark creatures about a hundred meters away like a meteor. Tuk Tuk Tuk! bang bang 1 And these longbowmen really deserve to be the superb archers who have obtained the inheritance of Vivian''s talent More than 100 arrows and arrows are not empty, although only a small half hits the vital point of the dark creature, but the same Harvested more than thirty dark creatures. Even Narant can clearly see that there are seven or eight arrow rains that have achieved the fatal blow effect of Vivian. With the shooting of the bed crossbow and longbowman, the seventy or eighty dark creatures in front of them were about to disappear, and only twenty fish that slipped through the net continued to approach. In an instant, the guards who were still a little frightened in the field came back to their senses, with shock and joy in their expressions. In the past, dark creatures in their hearts were as frightening as death. But at this moment, they actually thought how to deal with them better than ordinary enemies, and they killed fifty or sixty in just one face-to-face. Is this really a dark creature? A group of guards unconsciously had such thoughts in their hearts. Of course, the answer is obvious. There are at least a dozen skeleton soldiers on the ground with their heads intact, and the gleaming light from the empty eye sockets shows that they are true dark creatures. "The long-range attack team is mighty! The adults are mighty!" "The long-range attack team is mighty! The adults are mighty!" However, even if they are really facing dark creatures, their current mentality has changed. If all the dark creatures that appeared tonight are at this level, then they don''t have to be afraid! Seeing such a record, Narant also relaxed a little when he heard the shouts of the guards. It was only one face-to-face that could immediately deal with the dark creatures that were the sum of the previous two, giving him greater confidence in today''s battle. Chapter 534： Never-before-seen invasion of dark creatures (Part 2) Whoa! Whoa! But just when Narant wanted to say something to the guards, there was a big movement in the wilderness in the distance. "Quiet!" Narant immediately stopped everyone from cheering. The guards immediately stopped when they heard the words, and then immediately noticed the clatter from the grass. "What''s going on over there?" "Ah, look, well... so many dark creatures!" "Ah! There are at least hundreds of them! Look at so many dark knights!" Without making everyone wait for a long time, just when they were a little surprised, dark creatures finally emerged from the dark grass over there. And the number of these dark creatures is so frightening that there are at least five or six hundred. Among these dark creatures, in addition to the most common skeleton soldiers, there are dozens of death knights and **** dogs. In addition, the most difficult dark knight appeared. The number of dark knights reached more than ten, and a group of dark creatures slowly gathered towards the castle position under their leadership. In the face of such a large wave of unprecedented dark creatures, the guards who had already shown joy on their faces instantly changed color. "Everyone, be on your guard, Vivian, the long-range attack team started attacking quickly!" "Quicraymond, you are in charge of supporting the spear team!" "Yes, my lord! Everyone, be on guard!" "The long-range attack team prioritizes attacking high-level dark creatures! Longbowmen shoot freely." Following Narant''s orders one after another, the captains of each group also began to execute them nervously. "Death is coming! Tremble! Lowly creatures!" And when the shouts from Narant''s side fell, there was also a low and emotionless voice from the front, which was uttered by the death knight among the dark creatures. hoo hoo hoo! With the anger of more than a dozen death knights, whether it was the skeleton soldiers or the hellhounds, they all seemed to have been beaten by chicken blood and began to rush towards Narant and the others. In an instant, the originally bright night was filled with a strong dead air. "shooting!" "shooting!" Whoosh whoosh! Whoa! Whoa! With the charge of the dark creatures, the long-range attack team and the longbowmen began to show their power again. However, the number of dark creatures this time is too much. Although this wave has also taken away dozens of dark creatures, it does not affect the charge of dark creatures. Boom! Boom! In just a moment, while the bed crossbow was being loaded, the dark creatures had come to the front of the position. "Spearman, raise spear, stab!" Seeing such a situation, the two leaders of the spear team in charge did not hesitate, and immediately ordered the attack to begin. Bang bang bang! With the attack of the spear team, the dark creature that rushed up first was immediately stabbed, and its bones flew. Of course, compared to these five or six hundred dark creatures, only dozens of skeleton soldiers were stabbed to death, which was nothing. The dark creatures in the back are still charging forward without stopping. In the face of such a face-to-face aura that is not afraid of death, and feeling the breath of death coming from the pavement, some of the guards'' expressions changed, and even their arms trembled. "Steady, don''t step back, if the dark creatures can''t get through, whoever dares to step back will be killed!" The two team leaders were startled and immediately scolded. This was their first time commanding, and if any of their men escaped, their good days would be over. With the stern scolding of the two, and after the dark creatures rushed forward, they all fell into a deep ditch that was more than four meters wide. These guards who faced the dark creatures for the first time felt a little relieved. "Quick, what are you still doing, stab them cleanly, and stab those in these pits first!" Don''t think these dark creatures that fall into the pit are no threat, though. You must know that they can even climb the castle walls. This is only a deep ditch of six or seven meters. If they are allowed to climb, it will not take long. Although Narant placed a lot of wooden thorns below in advance, for the skeleton soldiers who were fine as long as their heads didn''t explode, it actually didn''t have a big effect. With the urging of the two captains again, the guards turned their heads towards the dark creatures below. Thanks to the condescending advantage, it is easier for the guards to stab the skeleton soldiers in these deep pits. For a while, the situation in this game seems to have become more stable. However, this must be just an illusion, as the higher-level dark creatures such as Hellhounds, Headless Horsemen and Death Knights are still behind. hoo hoo hoo! Sure enough, at the next moment, the **** dog with a tree came to the edge of the deep ditch. This beast was not completely brainless, and stopped in time in front of the deep pit. Seeing that he couldn''t get past it, he simply opened the **** mouth on the spot, and then spewed out the fireball spell in the mouth. "Watch out for fireballs!" The two captains did not participate in the battle, but kept observing the situation, and immediately shouted when they saw this scene. Boom boom boom! "Ah! My face!" "Ah! My hand, my hand hurts!" But unfortunately, in such a chaotic scene, even with reminders, casualties are always inevitable. Two guards in the front row reacted half a beat later, and just picked up the square iron shield that had been prepared earlier from the ground, but before they could fully protect their bodies, the fireball hit the iron shield. In an instant, the bursting flames enveloped the two of them, one person''s face was sprayed with flames, while the other person''s entire arm was ignited. The thick linen gown was burnt to pieces, directly sticking to the **** arm. "Bastard, hurry up, pull them to the back!" Upon seeing this, the two captains immediately stepped forward and instructed the team to pull them to the back. At the same time, other people were sent to fill the vacancies of the two. "Ah! My face, captain, my face hurts!" "Captain, my arm, look at my arm!" When the two were pulled to the back of the team, the wailing became more pronounced. It''s not that the two of them are cowardly, the main reason is that the injury from being burned by the fireball is several times more uncomfortable than being slashed by a sword. Approaching the two, the team leader and the team member in charge of pulling could even smell the faint smell of barbecue. The wounds of the two of them were even more horrific. Not only did they have a lot of blisters and broken skins, but many of the skins had even turned black. "Don''t worry, we''ll help you call the medics now!" The captain of the guard felt a little unbearable when he saw this, and immediately opened his mouth to appease the two. After speaking, he shouted towards the rear, "Medical soldier, two people are injured here, come and rescue!" "Come on!" As the captain shouted, several girls from the medical team at the back responded immediately, and at the same time ran towards this side with a few barbarian coolies. "Captain Gunny... I''m afraid Kak is not saved, or let''s give him a treat first! Lal may still save his life, but his arm needs to be removed!" Before the medics arrived, a team member who had just pulled the back of the wounded saw this and whispered a suggestion. , Of course, this is not because he has a bad heart, but because the person with the burn on his face is really hurt too badly. With such an injury, even if it was bandaged, it would only make him suffer for a few more days. Not to mention whether the eyes and other facial features will be useful in the future, just with such a large area of ??burns, he will not be able to survive the skin festering in the next few days, and then die of fever. They are also veterans on the battlefield, and they occasionally saw soldiers who were burned to death and finally died during a siege. On the other hand, it''s better to say that the other person''s arm was burnt. When the time comes, the arm will be chopped off, so that the arm will not fester, and there is a certain possibility of surviving. "Forget it, let''s hand it over to the medical team first! Last night, the adults strictly explained that no matter how seriously injured the team members are, they must be handed over to the medical team immediately, and they are not allowed to deal with it without permission!" The captain called Gunny Shaking his head helplessly. Although he knew that the advice given by his team member was the most appropriate and the best way to deal with this injured subordinate, he didn''t dare to disobey the strict orders given by his lord. When the two were talking, the two girls from the medical team had come to the front with the barbarian coolies. "It''s a burn, hurry up, take it back to Captain Vinnie!" The two of them immediately urged the barbarian coolie to stretch out the stretcher when they saw such a serious injury. Immediately after the stretcher was unfolded, the barbarian coolie quickly put the two wounded on the stretcher, then lifted the two and quickly followed the medical girl towards the castle behind. The two seriously wounded guards were just a small episode, and the battle ahead continued. Moreover, with all the dark creatures on the defensive, the situation has become more critical. "Vivian, give priority to solving the hellhounds!" "Quake, Raymond, the Headless Horseman and the Dark Knight are over to you!" "Yes, my lord!" Chapter 535： Give them a few grenades! Following Narant''s instructions, Wei An immediately opened her bow and arrow to aim at the hellhound that released the fireball. Whoosh! Whoosh! Following a beautiful double bead, two screams came from the arrow tower and quickly shot towards a hellhound. Roar! Hell Hound is indeed a second-order dark creature, and immediately sensed the threat. However, because it is in the group of skeletons at this moment, it has no chance to move at all, and can only raise its sharp front claws to grab the arrow that is shot. Click! The first arrow shattered directly under the slap of the hellhound. However, for the second arrow behind, the hellhound was powerless and could only watch the fiery red arrow towards his own. The pupils are dilated. puff! boom! In the next instant, there was a muffled sound in the field, and it was Vivian''s arrow that shot into the eye socket of the hellhound and exploded, smashing the whole head of the hellhound to shreds. "good!" I am very satisfied with Vivian''s neat Errenzhu Narant, I am afraid that even an ordinary bronze intermediate knight will not be so easy to deal with this hellhound. Vivian heard the compliment from her own adults, and her pretty face immediately showed a smile, and then the longbow in her hand was aimed at the other hellhounds again. Boom! And just when Vivian started to deal with the hellhounds, there was a big movement on the defense line. It turned out that more than a dozen death knights had brought the headless knight to the front, and they were bombarding the only passage connected to the position. The five-meter-wide passage was blocked by two layers of log fences. However, in the face of the impact of dozens of death knights, the log fence immediately squeaked, and it was imaginable that it would be knocked open soon. Quick and other Storm Knights were already holding the reference and standing in the rear, waiting. "Big stone, give them a few grenades to eat first!" "Yes, my lord!" Big Stone got the order, and immediately took a few guards to pick up a large grenade and headed forward. This grenade is the size of a grapefruit, and its charge is three times that of an ordinary grenade. "leave!" Then, several barbarian guards threw three large grenades directly at the dozens of headless knights who were hitting the wall. Boom! Boom! Just after a while, a dazzling white light began to bloom in the group of headless knights on the passage, and then the grenade suddenly exploded, and bursts of explosions were heard. Whoa! Whoa! After the explosion, what followed in the field was the sound of metal fragments hitting the ground. Looking up, I saw that the headless horseman on the passage, who was originally responsible for ramming the fence, had been blown up, and at least a dozen headless horsemen had been blown away on the spot. Only the few headless horsemen in the rear were not hurt. hoo hoo hoo! This shocking explosion completely ignited the anger of the death knight behind. In the next instant, the dozen or so death knights did not wait for the headless knight to hit the wall, and instead rode their horses towards the fence. Boom! More than ten death knights, this power is equivalent to more than ten silver knights. As they charged, the wooden stakes with a diameter of more than ten centimeters snapped off. "Raymond, the rope!" Narant was not surprised that the fence was broken, and he had expected it for a long time. And even if they rush through the passage, they can''t disturb the position, because there is still a layer of fences like an urn city. These fences can temporarily stop the death knights here. And now, that is the chance for Raymond and Quick and others to appear. "Rope, toss!" With Narant''s order, more than fifty barbarian guards immediately threw the chains they had prepared in their hands toward the field. Whoa! Whoa! Although the strength of the death knight was not bad, he was immediately trapped in place by the iron ropes that ran out of more than 50 barbarians. No matter how roaring and rushing, the death warhorse under the character could not move forward at all. "Storm Knights, kill!" This time, without Narant''s order, seeing that the death knight was surrounded by chains, Quick and other twenty-five storm knights immediately rushed towards the death knight. Instead of riding horses, they charged under the chains bent over. When rushing to the front of the death knight, immediately surrounded and attacked the death knight. If this death knight is in an open area, facing the knights who are only in the early bronze level like Quick, it will not be a problem even if he fights five. But now the war horse was besieged and unable to move, and the giant axe in his hand was unable to exert its power because of the chains. However, Quick and others were not restricted at all, raising their long swords and stabbing them towards the gap in the death knight''s armor. Crunch! puff! With the sound of harsh metal friction, there was the sound of the death knight being stabbed in the body by the long sword. hoo hoo hoo! Seeing that the companions in front were besieged by several enemies, the death knights in the back suddenly let out an angry roar, and the chains began to sway, and even several barbarians were almost dragged into the air. "Catherine, go and help!" Narant didn''t dare to be too big, and immediately gave orders to Catherine beside him. "Yes, my lord!" Catherine suddenly rushed forward after hearing this and rushed directly into the group of death knights. With her bizarre stature and pace, coupled with the attack power of a silver knight, in an instant, one after another death knight turned into black smoke under Catherine''s harvest. "Is this going to survive another wave?" Seeing Catherine''s graceful demeanor, Narant relaxed a little. This wave of death knights is dead, so other skeleton soldiers will not be a problem with the efforts of ballistas and spearmen. Of course, he knew that tonight''s battle was definitely not over, maybe it was just an appetizer. Because, in the last nightmare prediction, he saw a behemoth running rampant in his territory. In addition, the number of dark creatures is definitely more than that. And the guards saw how easy it was to kill the death knight here, and their morale was also boosted. "Work harder! I will destroy these evil scumbags for your lord. After this battle, everyone will be rewarded!" Seeing this, Narant raised his morale in a timely manner. "Yes, Lord!" "Kill! Kill these evil bastards!" Next, a group of guards attacked frantically, relying on the long-range attack team, and finally strangled all the hundreds of dark creatures. When the war ended, the deep ditch was full of broken bones, and there were even skulls with unbroken heads in many places on the ground. The eyes of these skulls were glowing with a faint green glow, like lights in the dark night. If it weren''t for the wrong occasion, it would seem a bit indescribable. "Haha, we resisted!" "Yeah, we actually defeated so many dark creatures!" Chapter 536： 3 dogs of hell When the skeleton fell in the end, all the guards couldn''t help smiling happily, and then squatted on the ground. They still don''t know that tonight''s war is not over yet, they will be victorious only after beheading these five or six hundred dark creatures in unprecedented numbers. When Narant saw this, he didn''t want to let these guards relax, otherwise they would disperse in one breath, and then the morale would not be so easy to improve. Roar! However, before Narant could say anything, a shocking roar could be heard from the depths of the Storm Territory. This roar was like the roar of the king of beasts in the jungle. Although it was far away, when it reached the castle, the expressions of the guards changed after hearing it, and the joy of the rest of their lives completely faded. "This...what is this!" "Yeah, terrifying roar, are there any dark creatures?" For a while, an atmosphere of panic spread among the crowd. Narant frowned instantly when he saw this. This is not a good phenomenon. The roar alone made everyone overwhelmed with fright. If the unknown big guy really came, he doubted whether he could keep it. "Guardian!" However, the origin of this unknown big guy has not been investigated yet, and Narant can''t care about these guards for the time being, and he must make arrangements first against time. "My lord, your subordinates are here!" As Narant greeted him, the ten guards including Da Shishi immediately responded. "Go to the battlefield in front of you now and make sure that the arranged ''Rage of Glory'' has not been destroyed!" "Yes, my lord!" The Guards received the order without any hesitation. After giving orders to several people, Narant looked at the surrounding guards: "Everyone, rest in place for the time being, and prepare for the next battle at any time! In addition, the captain is responsible for counting casualties!" "Yes, my lord!" Although the guards were all trembling with fear, none of them dared to retreat, and they all rested on the spot according to Narant''s instructions. However, during the break, he couldn''t help but start talking about what kind of terrifying creature that roar was. After explaining all the guards, Narant immediately returned to the castle. "Narant, you''ve worked hard, have a cup of tea!" But when he stepped into the castle, Natasha immediately greeted him, and replaced Lilia''s work, and served hot tea intimately. "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded and cast a thankful look, then cast his gaze on Shirley who was beside him. "Xue Li, did Xiao Huihui send out?" "My lord, it has been sent out after the meteor shower has landed, but Dao has not returned yet!" "Well, just wait! When Xiao Huihui comes back, remember to notify the adults as soon as possible!" "Yes, my lord!" "Narant, you must be tired, go to the castle sofa, and I will rub your shoulders!" Seeing that the matter here was explained, Natasha took Narant directly into the inner castle. Narant wanted to refuse, but thought that there was a warning of dark creatures appearing, and immediately followed. "Narant, I didn''t expect your guards to be so powerful that they can even withstand five or six hundred dark creatures!" Natasha sat on the sofa, and Natasha went around behind him and put his head on the pillow On his own soft airbag, he made a soft sound. "It''s all up to me to arrange it in advance, and the really powerful guy is still behind!" Narant raised his forehead, naturally he didn''t dare to be complacent now. And Natasha saw Narant''s sadness, so she took the opportunity to share his worries, so she continued: "No matter how powerful, with your wise leader Narant, I think tonight will definitely be a big win. win." "I think I came quite right this time, so I can see your heroic demeanor!" "Haha!" Narant shook his head helplessly, knowing that this was a reassuring word, but it also moved him. dong dong dong! "Sir, Xiao Huihui is back!" However, after a moment of conversation between the two, Xue Li knocked on the door. "I''ll open the door!" Seeing this, Natasha immediately put down her work and went to open the door. When the door was opened, when Shirley walked into the hall, she went outside the hall very wisely and closed the door. "This woman!" Natasha was so sensible that Narant was moved. However, the news of Xiao Huihui is the most important thing now, so Narant said: "Xue Li, what happened to Xiao Huihui?" "Sir, Xiao Huihui reports that there is a large wave of dark creatures more than ten miles away, at least two thousand in number..." "Hey, more than 2,000!" Narant gasped, this number is too terrifying, don''t dark creatures want money? "What else?" Narant continued to ask immediately. "Sir, Xiao Huihui said, in this group of dark creatures, there is also a very big dog, this big dog has three heads! Those dark creatures seem to listen to it, and are heading towards it under its leadership. Come to the castle!" "The fourth-order dark creature, the three-headed dog of hell?" Although he had already made preparations in his heart, Narant couldn''t help but feel frightened. He didn''t expect this big guy in the nightmare prediction. The three-headed dog of **** seems to have only appeared once in the original owner''s memory. It appeared in a Viscounty a few decades ago. At that time, the three-headed dog caused heavy losses to tens of thousands of people in the entire Viscounty Thousands of people were killed by the three-headed dog, then The viscount lord also died. . It is said that this **** is more than ten meters long and has three heads, each of which can release spells. And its strength seems to be able to directly resist two silver peak knights. "Xue Li, apart from these, is there any other situation!" Momentarily suppressing the terrifying news, Narant asked again. Fortunately, the worst thing happened was this level. I saw Xue Li shaking her head: "Sir, Xiao Huihui said that in addition to this group of dark creatures, although there are one or two dark creatures in other places, they are not many." "Well, well done, Shirley!" After getting the news, Narant couldn''t sit still, and took Shirley directly out of the hall. "Narant, how is the situation?" When he left the castle, Natasha stood there pretty. "It''s still under control for the time being, but Natasha, you must stay on the castle later and don''t run around. If I have to, I will evacuate the castle!" "Well, Narant, don''t worry, I will definitely not drag you down!" Natasha was so smart, she immediately heard the blindfold of the situation. However, she is also very self-aware, and with her fighting power, she doesn''t want to help Narant, just not to distract Narant. After that, several people went out of the inner fort directly. ... Narant is not going to hide this news from his subordinates. After all, such a major event caught them off guard and directly faced the appearance of the three-headed dog of hell. It is better to tell them now, which can be regarded as a precaution in advance to avoid collapse at that time. Chapter 537： Announcement Of course, even if it is announced now, the situation may not be very good. After all, facing the three-headed dog of hell, Narant is not sure whether he can suppress the fear of the guards with his majesty. So, when he announced the news to the guards, he had to figure out a way to do something. "Where is your captain now?" When Narant came to the vestibule, he happened to see a member of the medical team hurriedly walking past with a basket of linen, and immediately stopped him to ask. "Go back to your lord, Captain Vinnie has left the hut and is treating ordinary wounded in the tent in the open space on the side!" "Well! Then you go first!" Narant nodded, and then went directly to the side of the castle. The space on the side of the castle is not small, there are many wooden houses, which are used for sundries on weekdays. On the open space beside, many tents were set up at this moment, and there were wooden tables under the tents. At this moment, the medical teams are still busy. Although the previous battle was still a victory, injuries are inevitable. At least a dozen guards were injured for various reasons. Of course, the final injuries belonged to the two people who were burned by the hellhound with fireballs. "Vinnie!" Narant walked to the tent, and Vinnie just finished bandaging the wound of a wounded man. "Sir, why are you here!" Vinnie immediately stepped forward when she heard the words. At this moment, there are fine beads of sweat on the girl''s forehead. "Come on, the lord is talking to you!" Narant pulled Vinnie directly to the chair beside him. Vinnie originally wanted to refuse, after all, there is no reason why the subordinates are sitting and the lord is standing. It can be seen that the eyes of her own adults can''t be resisted, and she still sits down honestly. "Vinnie, how are the two scalded guards treated earlier?" "My lord, are you talking about those two guards whose faces and arms were scalded, Vinnie is just about to report to you!" "Those two guards, I have used the power of innate talent on them to heal half of their wounds." "But my lord, the guard with the injured arm was awake at the time, so he had already seen Vinnie''s treatment, and he seemed to have seen the golden ring in my eyes clearly, as if he had recognized me. The daughter of doom!" Vinnie was slightly apprehensive. "Well, if you know it, you will know it! This time, the adults feel that it is time to let everyone know that you exist!" "Sir, is this all right?" Although there were individual guards who knew of her existence in the past, she was a barbarian, and the lord had issued a seal order, so everyone would not be afraid of him. But now she is really worried that if everyone knows her identity, will they have opinions on her existence in the future, which will affect her adults. "Of course it''s fine, Vinnie, because of your existence, they can have no worries after being injured, so I think they should be happier instead!" If there are no special circumstances, Narant will naturally not announce the news of the lucky daughter. However, with the appearance of the three-headed dog of hell, Narant desperately needed a way to boost things up. And Vinnie''s ''resurrection'' medical talent is what he thinks is the best way to boost morale. So, he is now ready to push Vinnie to the front. Of course, he definitely won''t reveal Vinnie''s true identity tonight, just let them know that Vinnie is a magical being. As for after that, as long as you can get through tonight, everything is easy to say. The chaos on the grassland made Narant faintly feel that the Glory Continent was likely to change. "Well, Vinnie listens to the adults!" Vinnie nodded her head obediently without any worries after hearing the words. "Very good, Vinnie, that lord now needs you to treat the two of them as good as ever, okay?" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Vinnie took Narant to the hut where the two guards were. Because Vinnie only healed them half, so in essence, the pain on the two of them is still the same, and they still need to rest in bed. "Big...sir!" Narant''s arrival was immediately noticed by the guard whose arm was injured, while the other person, because his face was covered with gauze, hadn''t noticed the situation. "Well, you don''t need to salute, the adults have something to tell you now, you can just do as instructed!" "Yes, my lord!" "Now my lord is going to let Captain Vinnie help you with the treatment. Your injuries will heal in a while. After your injuries heal, you can follow your lord to the outside of the castle!" Narant commanded lightly. "Heal...heal?" The two guards were not calm. "Well, you don''t have to worry about these. Did you hear the instructions of the adults?" "Listen clearly, my lord!" The two responded immediately, regardless of the surprise in their hearts. Of course, 10,000 people were willing to recover, especially the guard whose face was burned. Immediately, Vinnie immediately began to help the two treat them. In just two minutes, the injuries of the two were intact. "Really...really good! Thank you for your gift! Thank you for your gift!" When the gauze on their arms and faces receded, they felt the skin that was intact as before, the pain that had disappeared, and the two immediately knelt on the ground with a thud. "Let''s do it! By the way You should also thank Vinnie, Captain Vinnie used his miraculous talent to rescue you!" Narant nodded with satisfaction. "Thank you Captain Vinnie!" After hearing this, the two stood up and gave Vinnie a deep salute. Of course, in the process, there was still a little doubt in the eyes of the guard with the burning arm. After all, he had vaguely noticed the identity of Vinnie before. Narant didn''t care what the guard thought, and after the two thanked them, he immediately took them to the front court. The dark creature was only ten miles away from the castle, and there was not much time left for him. Soon, Narant came to the outside of the castle. At this moment, the guards were still privately discussing what the previous roar was. After Narant arrived, he directly stopped everyone''s voice, and after waiting for everyone to look at him, he said lightly: "Are you curious about what kind of creature made that roar just now?" Faced with his question, the guards naturally did not dare to answer, and lowered their heads. "Don''t feel guilty, because this is the curiosity and worry that you should have. If you can make such a roar, it must be a powerful creature!" "And the adults now know exactly what this creature is, so I will tell you in advance, so that you can be mentally prepared!" "Ah, the lord actually knows?" Narant''s words fell, and the guards raised their heads one after another, looking at Narant curiously. Seeing everyone''s appearance, Narant did not delay, and continued to say calmly with a smile: "Actually, many of you have heard of that creature just now, that is the fourth-order dark creature **** three-headed dog!" Chapter 538： miracle! \"What? A fourth-order dark creature? Isn''t that an intermediate dark creature!\" \"Hey, three-headed **** dog, God we are dead, how can we encounter such a terrifying dark creature?\" \"Lasi, what kind of monster is the three-headed dog of hell, is it very powerful, why do you see everyone being scared?\" \"It must be amazing. I heard that there was a three-headed dog from **** a few decades ago, which directly caused the death of thousands of people in a viscount!\" \"Furthermore, even two peak silver knights would be very difficult to kill the three-headed dog of hell!\" \"It''s... so powerful? Then aren''t we really going to die, what should we do now?\" As the information of the three-headed dog of **** spread, the guards were all clamoring for a while. Some of the guards were shocked when they heard that they could directly compete with the strength of the two peak silver knights. After all, they are all ordinary people, even a junior bronze knight can beat them by one dozen, not to mention a peak silver knight, for them, they are already omnipotent like the immortal cultivator in the novel in the previous life. . After the shock, the guards looked at Narant looking for hope of survival with terrified expressions. If it wasn''t for Narant''s dignified suppression in the past, I am afraid that apart from the Storm Knights and the barbarians, the other guards would have to bomb the camp at this moment, and then be scared away. When Narant saw this scene, he had already expected it, and immediately said: \"Are you scared?\" The guards naturally remained silent after hearing this. Narant continued: \"Actually, I am also afraid of adults! After all, it is a middle-level dark creature!\" \"But fear is fear, but adults have the confidence to overcome it!\" \"Most of you were captured by the defeat in the autumn campaign, so you must have seen the tricks of the adults.\" \"Let''s talk about the grenade just now, a grenade, even a bronze junior knight will not be spared.\" \"And this time, the adults are preparing a more powerful existence for this group of dark creatures, which is the \''Glorious Wrath\'';!\" \"This is the power bestowed by the God of Glory. I believe that you have also heard the deeds of the Wrath of Glory, so adults will not explain more!\" \"And we have the power of the God of Glory, who do you think the final victory will belong to? Could the God of Glory be unable to kill even the mere mid-level dark creatures?\" \"So, mention your courage now, what is a dark creature, we have just killed five or six hundred dark creatures that were terrifying before.\" \"Now let''s try what it''s like to kill this middle-level dark creature, and if we complete tonight''s feat, then our Storm Lord''s guards will be famous in the Glory Continent.\" \"Yes, what are dark creatures, we were able to kill five or six hundred just now, and we will kill as many as we come later. Under the leadership of adults, we have nothing to fear!" \"After killing the three-headed dog of hell, our storm will resound throughout the principality, and when we are old, we will be able to tell our descendants about this deed!\" \"Yes, kill the three-headed dog of hell, resounding throughout the principality!\" \"Kill the three-headed dog of hell, resounding throughout the principality!\" I have to say, sometimes, care is very important. Naturally, the guards would not completely let go of their fears because of Narant''s short words. After all, Narant is not a succubus and cannot bewitch the human mind. But Narant has many qualified \''children\''; such as Quick, Raymond and others. When Narant''s voice fell, the Knights of the Storm and the barbarians instantly echoed and cheered loudly. When a group of new guards saw this, the atmosphere was gradually rendered, and they were silent from the beginning and finally raised their arms and shouted. And with the shouting, the paleness on the faces of these guards gradually faded, and the blood returned. \"Very good! Your courage will be confirmed tonight, and in order to make you fight more at ease, the adults will now show you something to ensure that you will not be afraid of any enemies in the future!\" \"Ah? What could make us fearless against all enemies?\" Narant''s voice fell, and the guards were stunned again. Narant didn''t make them wait long, and waved his hand in the direction of the castle, and then two guards with linen masks came to the field. \"Who are these two people, and why are they still covered with linen bags?\" When the guards saw this, they didn''t know what Narant meant by calling out the two guards wearing hoods, and they all watched and speculated curiously. \"Are you curious about what the lord did to make you fearless against the enemy? Now I tell you, it is these two people. As for the reason, you will know after reading it\" With that said, Narant nodded to the two guards. The two guards did not hesitate, and immediately took off their hoods. Whoa! \"Ah! This...what''s going on here, did you see a ghost?\" \"Kake... Didn''t he burn his entire head just now by the hellhound''s fireball? How can he still be alive now...\" \"Yeah, and Lal''s arm, this...what the **** is going on?\" Immediately, there was an uproar in the field, and many guards were so frightened that they couldn''t help but take a half step back, especially the captains of the two guards and the teammates who pulled them out of the army formation. The team leader and teammates saw the horrible appearance of the two people before. The blisters all over the face, the partially charred skin, and the faint smell of barbecue had definitely been imprinted in their minds. But now that I was caught off guard, I saw Kake and Lal who were already intact. It was absolutely unnecessary to see the three-headed dog of **** suddenly. As for the other guards, they had also heard about what happened to Kak and Lal during the break. After all, in the battle just now, the two were the most seriously injured. Moreover, everyone is teammates, and everyone has even observed a moment of silence for the two of them before, so they are also very surprised at this moment. But Narant was very satisfied with the life of the guards, and cast a look at Kak and Lal again. . \"Captain Gunny and you guys, didn''t you scare you? Hey, don''t be surprised, I did burn my whole head just now by the hellhound''s fireball, and according to normal circumstances, I should be in pain soon die.\" \"However, I met Captain Vinnie in the castle, and it was Captain Vinnie who rescued me and fully recovered from my injuries.\" When Kak saw Narant''s instructions, he immediately smiled awkwardly. He spoke up. At this moment, in addition to the joyful mood after escaping from death, it is rare to see his companions trembling with fright. \"Haha, Captain Gunny, and everyone, so did I, Ral, and Captain Vinnie who healed my arm. I just thought my arm was going to ignore me!\" After Kaker finished speaking , Lal quickly answered, and then raised his entire arm high. \"Dr. Vinnie healed? Kak, Lal, but you have only been in for a maximum of ten or twenty minutes. How can you recover from serious injuries in a few minutes?\" It''s good that the two of them didn''t explain, but this explained that the guards were even more confused. If it is said that Dr. Vinnie''s medical skills are superb to save the lives of the two of them, it is okay to say, but it will take several months to recover as before, right? But how long has it been since the two entered the castle injured, definitely less than half an hour, but now the two of them are as good as ever, which is simply a miracle. \"Captain Gunnie, Captain Vinnie has a magical technique. As long as you use it, the wound will start to heal immediately. Therefore, Captain Vinnie didn''t spend so much time treating us, it only took a minute or two. We just finished speaking in the castle because of your lord''s instructions.\" \"Captain Gunny and everyone else, what Karl said was what I Lal wanted to say. These are what I saw with my own eyes. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have never thought that there is such a **** in the world. Art! Miss Vinnie is amazing!\" \"Yeah! Although my face was covered with gauze, I also felt the magic of Miss Winnie''s treatment. In an instant, the unbearable pain on my face disappeared immediately, and then began to recover slowly!\ " \"Everyone, we will no longer be afraid of being injured in the war capital, because we have Miss Vinnie, and her magic can heal any injury!\" The admiration Kak and Ral had for Vinnie was beyond words, and the respect and admiration in their eyes when they spoke even faintly reached the level of Lord Narant. Chapter 539： The last wave! "Divine art, heal any wounds? Really... Really?" For a while, the guards were a little surprised when they heard the words of the two men''s vows. It is really too dreamy to heal the wounded in an instant, but the evidence is right in front of you. "I also know about this. When I was hit by the enemy''s trebuchet outside Maple Leaf City, it was Miss Winnie who saved me!" At this time, one of the barbarians also stood up. It was the barbarian who was rescued by Vinnie outside Maple Leaf City. "He was also rescued, that means it''s true?" As the barbarian also came out to testify, everyone finally believed it completely. The most important thing is that they are very clear about the temperament of barbarians. The big guy is dead brains, and the most annoying thing is to lie. "Since it''s true, don''t we have to worry about getting hurt in the future!" "Yeah, even an injury like Kak can be saved, so what else do we have to be afraid of?" After believing, it is natural to be pleasantly surprised. Both ordinary guards and barbarians showed their joy. As a guard, there is nothing more satisfying than encountering such a thing. In the past, as long as you were slightly injured and heavier, whether you could survive or not depend on luck. Especially before they became Storm Leader Guards, let alone the magical treatment like Miss Vinnie, even ordinary doctors didn''t have the treatment. All have to be in good condition. So, in any case, this is no less than an immortal amulet for all guards, and it is permanent and unlimited. "You heard the words of Kak and Lal just now. Their words are true and effective, and the adults can tell you for sure that as long as they are not injured and died on the spot, then Vinnie will definitely be able to save you back." "So, in the next battle, if your teammates are injured, be sure to call the medical team as soon as possible, do you understand?" Narant finally said with a smile when he saw that the goal was achieved. "Understood, my lord!" And Narant''s remarks immediately received a warm response. "Very good, then you will continue to rest. Next is the last battle tonight. As long as this wave of dark creatures is defeated, the reputation of the Storm Territory will be resounding throughout the duchy, and I will reward you all." "Especially you new guards, the adults are here now promising that after this battle, they will immediately start to find a way to help you pick up your family, and make sure that there will be no shortage of one at that time." "Ah, to bring our family back? Yes, my lord, thank you for your kindness!" Hearing Narant''s last promise, the new guards couldn''t be more excited. If they can really fight for the family to take over, they are willing even if they give everything. Even if they are dead, as long as their own families can come to the storm to lead a good life, that is what they expect. After all, after coming to the Storm Collar, they also knew that the Storm Collar was good. Here, there is no need to worry about starvation, there is meat to eat every day, and there is no need to worry about freezing here, because with that magical hearth, for the serfs, this place is simply paradise. ... The dark creatures didn''t give Narant and the others much time. After waiting for more than 20 minutes, there was a big movement in the forest in the distance. There are also terrifying roars from time to time, but compared to before, the fear on the faces of the new guards has faded a little, and there is only perseverance on their faces. For them now, death is no longer scary, this is not only fighting for the Lord, but also for their families. hoo hoo hoo! It didn''t take long for a dark creature to appear from the dark wilderness in the sight of everyone. "Everyone beware!" When Narant saw this, although he already knew the number, he couldn''t help but become a little dignified when he looked at the green glow that was like a firefly. Although most of these dark creatures are skeleton soldiers, on weekdays, a skeleton soldier can fight as well as an elite guard. "Your Excellency has an order, be alert!" Following Narant''s order, the respective captains shouted the order. Immediately, all the guards were ready to perform their duties. Roar! As if to respond to the ignorance of Narant and others, a roar suddenly came from the darkness. Boom! Along with the roar, a huge figure appeared behind the team of dark creatures. It was a terrifying creature with a body length of more than ten meters, a height of nearly six meters, and three big heads in front of it. The skin is blood red, and there is no hair, and some are just strange veins floating on the surface with red light. And the eyes on those three heads were glowing red at the moment, the fangs in the **** mouth were exposed, and every breath could spew out a strong death qi. "Is this the three-headed dog of hell?" It will be a year after Narant travels to this world in a few months, but at this time, it is still shocking to see the three-headed dog of hell. It''s hard to imagine that this is just an intermediate dark creature. If those high-level creatures with the seventh or eighth order, I don''t know how terrifying it will be. "Now is not the time to be afraid. One day, my lord, I can grow up too. No matter what kind of middle-level or high-level it is, it''s fine to be trampled to death!" Master Narant, who was almost a little unstable, immediately regained his confidence He drank a lot of chicken soup in his previous life, so such a small situation could not overwhelm him. "Prepare the bed crossbow!" At the next moment, as the dark creatures got closer and closer, when they reached more than 500 meters, Narant gave the order directly. "Your Excellency has an order, prepare the crossbow!" Vivienne immediately delivered the order. "emission!" Gradually, the dark creature finally reached an effective range of 400 meters, and Narant also took the lead in launching an attack. Buzz! The bodies of the ten bed crossbows shook violently, the bowstrings rebounded instantly, and ten sturdy arrows roared out. Whoa! Whoa! The dark creatures were very dense this time, so when the crossbow arrows shot among them, it was like shooting into a domino. "Quick, reload!" This first wave of salvos took away at least a hundred skeleton soldiers, but for the number of more than 2,000, this was still a drop in the bucket. Without Vivian''s orders, the captains of the crossbow squad would urge the members to install the crossbow bolts on their own. Whoosh whoosh! Whoa! Whoa! Next, the humming of crossbow arrows and the sound of bones scattered from time to time came from the battlefield. However, the dark creatures did not rush in at this moment, but rather abnormally moved forward in an orderly and uniform speed. But the more this is, the greater the pressure on Narant''s subordinates, as if the tranquility before the storm is depressing. Chapter 540： critical situation Of course, this situation didn''t last long, but after dozens of seconds, the dark creature finally reached more than 100 meters away. "Longbowmen, get ready!" "put!" Whoosh whoosh! When the dark creature came into range, Vivian gave the order again. Suddenly a wave of arrows fell towards the enemy''s head in a rectangular matrix shape. Roar! At this time, there was finally a roar from the opposite side. This is the three-headed dog of **** starting to give orders. Previously, it was deliberately suppressed by the three-headed dog of hell, so these dark creatures did not rush forward like the previous few times. But now that they have been ordered, a group of dark creatures can''t suppress their bloodthirsty thirst. hoo hoo hoo! Immediately, the dark creatures rushed towards the position. "Spear team, prepare for battle!" "Spear team, prepare for battle!" "kill!" In the blink of an eye, the skeleton soldiers rushed to the front of the formation like a tide, and there were a lot of second-order and third-order dark creatures among them. And this time, the guards felt unprecedented pressure when the dark creatures arrived. Because there was one thing they didn''t expect, that is, after the previous five or six hundred skeleton soldiers fell into the deep ditch, it actually played a buffering role for these follow-up skeleton soldiers, and acted as bone cushions for these skeleton soldiers , in an instant, the wood thorn below lost most of its efficacy. After these skeleton soldiers fell into the deep pit, at most they lacked their arms to make pushes, but they still did not affect their movements, and rushed towards the position with their hands and feet frantically. "Quick, deal with the dark creatures at the bottom of the pit first! Don''t let them climb up!" When the two captains of the guards saw this, they immediately roared loudly. These skeleton soldiers can climb walls. As long as one climbs up and disrupts the formation, the skeleton soldiers behind will continue to climb up. And Vivian was sniping at those high-level dark creatures at this time, and there was no way to support them. "Damn, what the **** are the three-headed dogs waiting for!" Narant scolded secretly when he saw this scene. He buried six large jars of "Daughter of Glory" outside the deep ditch. However, the main target of these six large jars of Daughter of Glory was the invading big guy, that is, the three-headed dog of hell. Therefore, even though he saw that more than 2,000 dark creatures had gathered at the preset location, he still couldn''t detonate it, because the three-headed dog of **** was very cunning and didn''t rush up immediately. Instead, he stood more than 200 meters away and watched these dark creatures die. Boom! Boom! At this moment, the only passage in the middle also heard the sound of a crash. The wooden fence, which had been rearranged by the coolies during the rest, was shaky again. All of a sudden, Narant''s line of defense has become tight, and if he is not careful, he may be broken. "Quick, Raymond, guard the passage!" "Big Rock, Shirley, you go to support the spear team!" "Yes, my lord!" Narrant began to give orders quickly. Several people who reached the order immediately began to execute. Quick and Raymond surrounded the passage again, just waiting for the death knight and the headless knight to break through the fence. And how quickly the Guards and Shirley moved towards the two spearmen. Big Stone and other guards were holding grenades, while Shirley was commanding the big and small fireballs. Boom! Boom! hoo hoo hoo! The next moment, the positions defended by the spear teams on both sides were the first to hear a roar. The grenades were thrown out by the Guards, and then exploded among the skeleton soldiers. And Shirley commanded five fire-breathing lizards to continuously spray fireballs at the dark creatures. With such support, the previously precarious situation was finally stabilized. Of course, looking at the situation, it is only temporary, because Narant''s position defense line has a total of more than 100 meters. Even with the blessing of grenades and fireballs from fire-breathing lizards, it is still not enough to defend the entire line of defense. Boom! At this time, the sound of the fence collapsing came from the central passage, and then nearly seventy or eighty headless horsemen and death knights rode their horses and crossed the passage. "Guard squad, chains, throw!" When these dark creatures rushed over, Raymond immediately directed fifty barbarian guards to throw the ropes in their hands. "Storm Knights, kill!" After the chains were arranged, the Storm Squad followed by Quick. "Catherine, you also help, try to solve the enemy as quickly as possible!" There are too many death knights and headless knights this time. In just a moment, the ''urn city'' in front of the passage has been completely occupied. Narant worried that there will be changes after a long time, and immediately dispatched Catherine to prepare to solve these enemies as quickly as possible. The most important thing is that because of the large number of enemies this time, the effect of the barbarian''s iron cables has been significantly weakened, and even a few iron cables have already lost control and are thrown out of the hands of the guards. After all, no matter how powerful a barbarian might be, it would still be useless in the face of dozens of death knights at the same time. Now it is relying on the simplest and most primitive horse trap, which prevents the death knights from breaking out for a while. "Yes, my lord!" Catherine immediately executed when she heard the words. When the voice of the response reached Narant''s ears, her figure had already rushed into the dark creature group. This time, the only one who was still free in the entire field was Narant. He didn''t do it, because he was holding the six wires of ''Rage of Glory'' in his hand, ready to ignite at any time. As time passed by, the battle situation became more and more serious, and Narant''s expression became more and more solemn. Now every minute and every second, there are guards casualties. Some were burned by the fireballs of hellhounds, some by the arrows of the skeleton archers, and even a few guards were wounded by the long swords after the dark creature climbed up the deep ditch. If this continues, with the reduction of the number of guards, his position will be empty or not guaranteed. "Fuck, when will this big stupid dog come!" Narant gritted his teeth, "No, we can''t wait like this any longer, we must lure him over!" Thinking of this, Narant directly looked at the crossbow on the rear. Immediately, it ran directly to the nearest one. "grown ups!" Several guards saw his arrival and immediately began to greet him. At this moment, several guards operating the crossbow were sweating profusely. "Give me the crossbow and aim at the three-headed hellhound!" Narant commanded directly. "Yes, my lord!" Several guards immediately began to comply, and then adjusted the angle of the crossbow. "Shoot me!" When the crossbow was aimed, Narant gave the order directly. hum! Whoosh! With a muffled sound, the crossbow bolts shot out, heading straight for the three-headed hellhound behind. Chapter 541： 6 Glory Fury Click! However, what disappointed Narant was that this crossbow arrow flew in front of the three-headed dog of hell, and the three-headed dog of **** just grabbed it at will, and directly smashed the powerful crossbow arrow into pieces. Obviously, Narant''s trick to provoke the Three-Headed Hounds didn''t work at all. "Fuck!" Narant was in a hurry and broke out the foul language again. In just a few minutes, his national scolding was worth the amount of the first half of the year. "My lord, I can''t believe it!" If one move doesn''t work, then change another move. Narant is not a master who admits defeat. I saw that he took out a cylindrical iron pipe directly from the space ring This is a specially-made firework flare. Originally, Narant was thinking of using it as an emergency in the future, but now it just happened to be used. Narant tied the cylindrical firework directly in front of the crossbow bolt, and then lit it with the torch on the side. "Shoot me!" "Yes, my lord!" Whoosh! The next moment, the ballista started again, and the bolts tied with grenades shot out. Seeing this, the three-headed dog of **** still raised its front paws and waved it at will to resist. Boom! However, just when the crossbow arrow was about to be photographed by it, the lead wire of the fireworks above just finished burning. With a loud bang, the fireworks exploded suddenly. The three-headed dog of **** obviously did not realize that the crossbow arrow would explode, and his huge body trembled with fright. Moreover, the huge colorful fireworks scattered all over it even more. hoo hoo hoo! Although it didn''t suffer substantial damage, it might have frightened this majestic mid-level dark creature, and it was completely annoyed. When the three-headed dog roared before, only the head in the middle was howling. But now, all three heads roared in unison, looking at Narant with those six scarlet eyes. "Stupid dog, come here if you have the ability, what is the ability to hide behind and be a tortoise!" The moment they were stared at by the three-headed dog, the guards all trembled and almost fell to the ground. On the other hand, Narant was not afraid at all. Seeing that his second move was effective, he chased after the victory and increased his firepower. Regardless of whether the three-headed hellhound could understand his words or not, he directly sneered at him with a grudge, and at the same time used the international provocative gestures of his previous life. hoo hoo hoo! This time, the three-headed hellhound really couldn''t help it, mainly because Narant''s provocation was too obvious. Immediately, the **** mouths of the three heads split open at the same time, revealing sharp fangs, and the lips kept shaking. Just thought that the vicious dog in the previous life, who was stunned by the excitement, was about to attack. "Come on, stupid dog! I''m waiting for you here, sir, if I frown, I''ll lose!" Roar! Finally, the three-headed dog couldn''t bear it any longer, and began to walk forward. "It''s finally here!" Narant was not surprised but quickly returned to his original position, then picked up the torch on the side and pointed it directly towards a hollow sword tree on the ground. This hollow sword tree is five or six centimeters thick, and in the middle is a bundle of thick and long leads that are entwined together, which is the fuse that detonated the six ¡®Rage of Glory¡¯. The reason why the lead is placed in this sword tree is to worry that the lead will get wet or something will happen if the lead is buried. ßÚßÚßÚ! The next moment, the lead was ignited directly by the torch, and it began to burn quickly. This was the fast lead of a large string of firecrackers in the previous life. Valley Although some fifty or sixty meters in length, I am afraid it will only take more than ten seconds to burn. "All the guards obey the order, wait a few seconds for me to lie down, and everyone will immediately climb down!" Narant once again used his vindictive energy and roared at the guards who were fighting around him. "Yes, my lord!" Several captains responded one after another. Narant had already said this order in advance a few days ago, so they all understood what to do later. dong dong dong! And just when Narant finished calling, thinking of the countdown in his heart, the three-headed dog of **** had already rushed to the end of the dark creature. This guy is also brutal. Although there are many skeletons in front of him blocking the way, he acted as if he didn''t see it, and went on a rampage, stepping on dozens of skeletons to death. Roar! Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to Narant, the three-headed dog of **** roared again, excited that he was about to kill this little reptile that provoked him. "It''s now!" When Narant saw this, he felt that his whole body was boiling with blood. The timing of the arrival of the three-headed hellhound was just right, and it just entered the explosion range of the six Glory Fury. "Everyone, get down immediately!" In the next moment, Narant roared directly. "Get down!" "Get down!" Immediately, a captain of the guards delivered the order. Hearing this order, all the guards did not hesitate and climbed down one after another. Even some of the guards who were facing each other with skeletons immediately rolled in place and fell to the ground. Boom! Boom! And at the moment when the guards lay down, a shocking roar suddenly came from the ground. As the rage of glory exploded, the entire ground began to tremble, and the surrounding earth and stones were instantly thrown into the sky. Groups of dark creatures in the explosion range were shattered by the shock wave in an instant, and they flew around like a rain of bones in the sky. And the terrifying and abominable three-headed dog of **** was also at the center of the explosion. With the sound of the explosion, its huge body was also drowned by earth and rocks. ... quiet! After the six explosions, except for the night wind, there was no other sound on the battlefield where the screams of killing were so loud The original sound of kaka bone friction was also at this moment. Disappear. All the guards looked forward in amazement, only to see that the front was still shrouded in smoke. "This...is this the Wrath of Glory?" Although these captured new guards had also heard the serf''s narration, they were deeply shocked by experiencing it for themselves. They also finally knew why the serfs had fear in their eyes when they were telling the story, because their lords didn''t lie, I am afraid that only real gods could use such terrifying power. "Everyone, stand up and be alert!" After a brief silence, Narant''s voice finally resounded through the audience again. After the order was given, Narant stood on the spot, staring at the battlefield in front of him that was gradually being blown away by the night wind. "Have you solved it?" Narant was a little confused at the moment. At the beginning, he also used this anger pit of glory to kill a silver high-ranking knight in the northern principality, that is, the deputy commander of the Lisen Marquis family, Bink. However, Nabink is only a silver high-level, which is much weaker than the silver peak knight. Therefore, although Narant used six Glory Fury together this time, the result is really unpredictable. And just when Narant had a lot of speculation in his heart, the smoke and dust in front of him finally faded away, and the scene in it slowly emerged. Narant took a closer look, and the densely packed dark creatures were no longer there, and the ground was full of white broken bones. However, just when Narant locked his gaze on the position where the three-headed dog of **** was located, he suddenly saw two red gleams. These two red lights are like the red lights of the previous life, which are particularly conspicuous in the hazy darkness. Chapter 542： plan failed "Not good!" Narant quickly anticipated something, and was immediately horrified. Roar! However, before he could react, the three-headed dog of **** let out a deafening roar, which was exactly what the three-headed dog of **** issued. At this moment, the three-headed dog of **** is quite desolate, and the dark red skin on its body has been quite tight and has many **** mouths, big and small, just like that leprosy dog. And the originally three heads were drooping, and although the eyes of those two heads were still spinning, they lost their previous spirit, and even the red light in those eyes became dim. Only the dog''s head in the middle, although a lot of blood spilled from his nose and mouth, was not affected at the moment, and looked at Narant with endless hatred in his eyes. And along with its roar, a terrifying flame emerged from the smoke. This flame is not comparable to the small fireballs of fire-breathing lizards and hellhounds. It was a group of hot flames like the flames of meteors. When it swept through the air, it immediately blasted the smoke and dust that had not completely dissipated, and slammed straight towards the position. "Quick, everyone retreat, retreat to the castle!" Narant knew that the family had gone mad, and the bloodthirsty in his eyes made him tremble. When dodging the flames sprayed by the three-headed dog, he immediately shouted at all the guards around him. A mere four or five meter gully could not resist this mad behemoth. Boom! When Narant''s cry fell, there was a loud bang from behind, followed by a scorching heat wave that pushed him several steps away. Fortunately, because the three-headed dog is still far away, Narant has enough time to escape the bombardment range of the flame and is not injured. "Quick, the adults have an order, everyone retreats!" With this rumbling sound, the surrounding guards finally reacted, turning around and running towards the gentle **** of the castle. Roar! hoo hoo hoo! Seeing that his attack failed to destroy the ant who provoked him, and that the guards were fleeing, the three-headed dog of **** let out a long howl, and then spread its limbs and charged directly towards the position. In addition, some dark creatures that were not completely dead before finally woke up one after another. With the roar of the three-headed dog, they climbed out of the deep ditch and began to chase the fleeing guards. "Vivian, long-range attack team, cover team to evacuate!" Seeing this, Narant immediately gave orders to Vivian and the others. "Yes, my lord!" In fact, there is no need for Narant to explain on the spot, because Narant had arranged today''s battle arrangements yesterday, so although the ordinary guards were fleeing, the bed crossbow team and Vivian still held their positions and started to launch with all their strength. Whoosh whoosh! Arrows shot towards the three-headed hellhound and the dark creatures crawling up the ground as if they didn''t want money. Although the crossbow arrow is only limited to the painful effect of the toothpick stabbing the flesh on the three-headed dog, it still delayed for a while, and finally bought some time for the fleeing guards. After being hit by dozens of crossbow arrows, the three-headed dog of **** also approached the front of the deep ditch. Seeing that Vivian was still shooting at it, the three-headed dog of **** opened its huge mouth without hesitation, and a blazing flame shot out again. "Vivian, be careful!" Narant was startled when he saw this. If he was hit by that flame, even the Iron Man would melt. "Yes, my lord!" Fortunately, Vivian was not unprepared. When the flames shot at her, she jumped and jumped directly from the arrow tower. This arrow tower is eight or nine meters high. If it jumps directly without any protection, even the bronze knight will be injured. However, when Vivian jumped down, she was holding a rope that had been prepared for a long time. When her body was more than two meters above the ground, her body slammed, and then she fell to the ground. Boom! When Vivian landed on the ground, there was an explosion from the arrow tower above her head, and the entire tower was blasted to pieces. "Vivian, let''s go!" Narant took three steps and took two steps and immediately stepped forward to pick up the fallen Vivian, and then put it under his arm with one hand. Regardless of the blush of the little girl''s pretty face, Narant began to run towards the castle. When the other long-range attack team members saw such a situation, they did not need to be greeted by Narant, and they also began to flee their positions. As for the ten crossbows, they were left in place. Dark creatures are not human, and they don''t know how to use these weapons, and they don''t even know how to destroy, so Narant doesn''t have to worry about losses at all. ... "Narant, are you alright?" Natasha asked with a worried look when Narant ran back to the castle with Vivian in her arms and came to the city wall. Previously, the flames of the three-headed hellhound exploded directly behind Narant, but it scared her a lot. "It''s okay, Natasha, now you go to the back garden of the castle immediately, it''s not safe here anymore!" Narant put down Vivian and saw Natasha''s pretty face turning pale, he couldn''t help but raise his hand and squeeze it. "Yeah!" Natasha''s pale face immediately returned to blood when Narant made such an intimate act in front of everyone''s eyes, and a little excitement surged in her heart. Although she has already determined that she will be a shady lover in the future, Narant''s actions in this way are reluctant among all the subordinates This is tantamount to letting all the subordinates know her identity, which is also It is a disguised proof of her ''status''. Satisfied, Natasha did not dare to stay here to drag her legs, and immediately went to the back garden. Roar! Natasha walked on the front foot, and the three-headed dog of **** finally set foot on the gentle slope. "Quake, set fire to it!" Seeing this, Narant immediately gave the order without any hesitation. On this gentle slope, he also buried the last two Glory Wraths, and whether Narant can defend the castle tonight depends on this wave. Because the three-headed dogs of **** are not something he can face head-to-head with, so Glory''s Wrath is his trump card. "The other two heads of this guy should have been injured in the explosion just now, and I don''t know if the last wave of Glory Fury can solve it!" As Quick''s side started to ignite, Narant couldn''t help but look at the three-headed dog of hell. Boom! Just a few seconds later, there was a loud noise 50 meters away from the castle, and then a huge fire and smoke enveloped the three-headed hellhound again. And the ordinary dark creature following the three-headed dog of **** was blown away in an instant. Of course, Narant doesn''t care about the life and death of those dark creatures at the moment, and he only wants to solve the three-headed dog of hell. "It must be done!" Narant was also a little nervous when the smoke filled the air. Roar! However, the reality slapped Narant hard. This time, before the smoke cleared, the three-headed dog of **** rushed out of the smoke and rushed towards the castle. One side banged towards the city wall. Chapter 543： Who says my thorns cant be used? "Failed!" Narant''s expression changed, he knew that his plan for tonight had failed. The two ambush of Glory Fury couldn''t take care of the big guy, so the only thing he could do now was to retreat. Boom! Boom! Boom! And when the three-headed dog of **** slammed into the city wall, it immediately began to slam into the city gate with all its strength. "Quick, blast him with a grenade!" "Barbarian guards, throw rocks!" "Squad of archers, let go of the arrows!" With the sound of a crash coming from under the city wall, Quick, Vivian and the others did not need Narant''s order, and launched an attack on the three-headed hellhound below. Even Vivian even used the Wulianzhu after the intermediate awakening. But the three-headed dog''s flesh is unexpectedly thick, and ordinary means can''t cause damage to it at all. He completely turned a blind eye to the attacks of the three-headed dogs such as mines and stones, and only attacked Vivian''s Wurenzhu with flames. In this way, the people on the city wall had no way to take it, and could only watch the city gate that had been repaired a few months ago being smashed. I believe it won''t be long before the door will be knocked open. "Sir... You should evacuate!" After seeing this situation, Vivienne and Catherine, a few lucky daughters, immediately came to Narant to persuade them. "First go and inform the medical team to start evacuation immediately, sir, I will wait!" Narant gritted his teeth, he was a little unwilling, he could feel that the three-headed dog of **** was actually blown up by the wrath of glory. Not a small injury. For example, the two other heads, who were already a little sluggish, became even more sluggish, and even their eyes were in a state of drowsiness. So, if possible, this is the best time to deal with this big guy. Otherwise, after escaping, the main mission of the system would be considered a failure. And Narant is hesitating, can he take Catherine down to find a way to try hard "Lord Lord!" At this time, there was a call from under the city wall, and Narant turned his head to see that it was Old White. Because Bessie was left in the castle, Old White didn''t leave either. He had been left in the back garden for safety reasons, but when he heard the loud banging on the door, he ran in a hurry. Seeing Old White, Narant''s heart moved. Although Old White had left the Holy Continent for more than 30 years, he probably knew more about dark creatures than he did, so he immediately asked. "Old White, the Holy Land has been fighting dark creatures for a long time. Do you know the weakness of this three-headed dog?" "It turned out to be the three-headed hellhound!" Old White was shocked when he heard the words. He has been in this Glory Continent for more than 30 years, but he has only heard of the three-headed hellhound once, and this is the second time. Old White did not answer Narant in a hurry, but quickly leaned on the wall and glanced outside. "My lord, you have already injured two heads of the three-headed dog of hell?" When he saw the appearance of the three-headed dog of hell, Old White was immediately shocked. Although the three-headed dog of **** is only a mid-level monster, it can be regarded as a relatively difficult existence in the Holy Continent. The main reason is that it has three heads, which means it has three lives. If you want to kill it, unless it is a golden knight, or even a silver peak knight, it is very difficult. "Yes, old White, but now I have used all the means I have arranged. Do you know any weaknesses that this three-headed dog of **** is easy to deal with? The lord wants to try to solve its last head, otherwise the lord I will The castle may not be preserved?" "My lord, if you want to kill the three-headed dog, now is the best time, because its head is equivalent to its life." "The Cerberus Three-Headed Dog''s body is very strong, no matter how serious the injury is, it will not affect its life, but its head is its key point. Only by completely beheading or blowing its three heads will it die completely! " "Now that its other two heads have been injured, it will take at least several hours to recover, so if you kill the middle head directly, then it will have no resistance!" "Old White, you don''t need to say this. If there is a way to deal with its last head now, I won''t be so worried!" "My lord, the head and body of the three-headed dog are very hard. The only weak point is under the neck. If you want to kill him with a long sword, you can only attack there!" "Under the neck?" "Yes, sir, only under the neck! Unless there is a golden knight, attacking other places is not enough to kill him." Old White nodded. "Sir, why don''t I go down and try to attack it?" At this time, Catherine took the initiative to stand up and begged to speak out. She saw that the lord from the family was a little reluctant to leave. And the adults have taken her in for so long and treated her so well, and now is the time for her to repay. "Catherine, let''s go together, you are here to attract the attention of the three-headed hellhound, and the adults will attack!" Although Narant did not refuse, he would definitely not let Catherine take the risk alone. "My lord, this... is really too dangerous." Hearing Narant''s words, the expressions of the surrounding subordinates changed drastically, especially Vivian and Shirley, and immediately persuaded them anxiously. "My lord, please forgive Xiao Xiao''s offensive words. It is too dangerous for you and Miss Catherine to face this three-headed dog of hell." Although Old White has no fighting spirit, he can go to the knowledge and battle experience. It is still there. Even if the Cerberus Three-Headed Dog has only one head, it is still difficult to deal with the two of them. If all the guards are sent out to attract attention, and then he will carry out a sneak attack with the extraordinary knight, this is only possible. "Old White, if I let someone bind it with chains and delay its movement!" Narant looked at Old White, knowing that this guy must have more experience than himself in how to deal with these big guys. "My lord, I''m afraid ordinary chains won''t work. With the power of the three-headed **** dog, the chains can be snapped in an instant, unless..." "Unless what?" Narant asked hurriedly "Sir, unless the sacred thorns are tied on the chain, the three-headed dog of **** is powerful, but it is only a middle-level dark creature, so as long as the sacred thorns are tied to the chain, it is still very effective. of." "The three-headed hellhound is afraid of thorny canes? Old White, are you sure." Narant was a little unconvinced. If it was a skeleton soldier or a little scoundrel like the hellhound, it would be better to say that this big guy could still be attacked. suppress? "Yes, my lord! As long as it is not a high-level dark creature, the sacred thorns are very harmful to them, and any medium and low-level dark creatures dare not ignore the sacred thorns." "Even for high-level dark creatures, at most, their resistance has become stronger, and it does not mean that the sacred thorns cannot cause damage to them." " "Of course, Lord Lord, the rattan of this sacred thorn must still grow sharp thorns, otherwise it will be invalid, so... the sacred thorns you brought back that day may not be used now..." Old White didn''t dare to say Narant''s hopeful eyes, for fear of embarrassing the Lord. "Old White, who said my sacred thorns can''t be used!" Since getting the sacred thorns that day, Narant has asked Bessie to use these sacred thorns to practice her innate powers. Originally, he had thought of using sacred thorns to deal with this wave of dark creatures. In the end, after thinking about it, I gave up because the number of thorns was too small. It is better to use the wrath of glory. So, he moved those sacred thorns to the inner castle corridor. I plan to use these sacred thorns to prevent those dark creatures from entering the inner castle and destroy them even if I do escape in the end. After he finished speaking, he didn''t say any more. He immediately gave an order to Raymond: "Raymond, hurry up, hurry up and go to the inner castle to get those sacred thorns with long thorns, and then tie them to the chains!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Raymond quickly led his men towards the inner castle. But Old White was very puzzled, because he did not see the mature sacred thorns that day, "Sir, did you get other adult sacred thorns?" "No, old White, don''t you know Bessie''s innate ability yet?" At this moment, it was Narant who was puzzled. "I don''t know, my lord, the little one didn''t dare to ask!" Old White answered honestly. "Okay!" Only then did Narant know that Old White was so sensible, and Bessie was also so sensible. "Bessie''s talent is a nurturing teacher, have you heard of Old White?" Narant wasn''t going to lie to him either. "Nurturator? The most precious nurturing teacher! This is... great! My Bessie is actually a nurturing teacher!" Old White shuddered when he heard the words Then an old face smiled and turned into a chrysanthemum . "Why, old White, cultivators are precious?" "My lord, before the goddess was driven away, the nurturer goddess was not very good, but later, after people got the sacred thorns, they missed the nurturer goddess." "Because, if there is a nurturer goddess, then people will soon be able to plant sacred thorns all over the sacred continent, not only do they not have to worry about the continued invasion of dark creatures, they can even rely on sacred thorns to retake the dead land and drive the dark creatures back. within the cracks." "My lord, the reason why dark creatures are so terrifying is because they are almost endless. My skeleton soldiers on the city wall are more terrifying than ten **** dogs!" "Moreover, as long as it is a human fire creature that died on the land after being eroded by death, it will also become a dark creature after a few months." "So, the races in the Sacred Continent fought less and less, but the dark creatures fought more and more. It was not until the appearance of the sacred thorns that this situation changed!" "I see!" Nalanda nodded. While the two of them were talking, Raymond had already brought over ten pots of sacred thorns to the city wall with the barbarian guards. Narant didn''t dare to delay, and directly ordered Raymond and the others to cut off the sacred thorn vines one by one, and then tied them to the chains. Through these few days of cultivation, a total of five of Narant''s sacred thorns were spawned to adulthood. Of course, this was also because the five sacred thorns were only a few months away from maturing. Otherwise, it would not have been long before Bessie completed the primary awakening, and it would have been impossible to cultivate five fully grown sacred thorns so quickly. Chapter 544： Brighten the cover later! Although the number of the five sacred thorns is somewhat small, because the thorns have so many branches, each tree can almost make a chain more than ten meters long. It didn''t take long for the five chains to be tied with sacred thorns. dong dong! creak! creak! And at this point, there was an abnormal noise from below the city wall. "Sir, the city wall can''t support it anymore!" At this time, the guards below the city wall also immediately reported. After seven or eight minutes of collision, Narant, the city gate that had been heavily reinforced and repaired, was smashed into tatters again. The door panel has been cracked, and the door frame has begun to shake. After more than ten seconds at most, I am afraid that the door will no longer be able to stop the three-headed dog of hell. "Quick, Quick, Raymond, wait on both sides of the city gate. As soon as the three-headed dog comes in, he immediately throws ropes to control his movements." "Vivian, Catherine, the two of you are responsible for helping the adults attract the attention of this three-headed dog!" Seeing this, Narant didn''t dare to hesitate, he directly pulled out the long sword around his waist and led the crowd down the tower. This is a last-ditch battle. If this can''t stop the three-headed dog of hell, then even if he is not reconciled, he must retreat. Soon, Narant brought a group of subordinates to the entrance of the city gate in the vestibule. The storm knights and a group of barbarians stood on either side of the gate in ten groups. The three-headed dog of **** is not comparable to the headless knight and the death knight, so if there is no blessing from the storm rider, the barbarian will definitely not be able to control the three-headed dog of hell. Boom! And just when the talents like Quick and Raymond were standing still, there was a loud noise from the city gate, and the two gates made of good hardwood and covered with iron slammed down. Roar! When the city gate was knocked into the air, the three-headed dog of **** came out of its cage like a tiger, and the three big heads got into the door without hesitation. This city gate was built according to the standard baron''s castle specifications, with a height of more than five meters and a width of four meters, but when the three-headed dog entered, it directly blocked the doorway. Roar! After the three-headed hellhound lowered his body and got into the gate, he immediately found Narant in the vestibule. This can be regarded as the enemy''s jealousy, the three-headed dog of **** didn''t say a word, Zhang Kai''s **** mouth spurted a flame towards Narant. "Catherine, get out of the way!" Narant had expected it, and immediately flew to the side. Catherine also changed her posture quickly, dodging to the side. Seeing that Narant began to dodge, the three-headed dog of **** speeded up and drilled in from the city gate. "Throw!" And just when the three-headed dog of **** was about to get into the city gate, the barbarian guards and storm knights standing at the foot of the walls on both sides immediately activated. The five chains in his hand were thrown directly at the three-headed dog of hell. Roar! Feeling the ambush on both sides, the three-headed dog of **** reacted very quickly, ready to spew flames with a roar. Whoosh whoosh! But at this moment, Vivian, who was standing dozens of meters away, made her move. Five red streaks of arrows approached the head of the Three-Headed Dog of Hell. In the face of Vivian''s five consecutive beads of fiery arrows, the three-headed **** dog still did not dare to despise it, and resisted the attack on Quick and others, leaving the flame to Vivian''s arrows. Boom! Immediately, Vivian''s Wulianzhu and Hell''s Three-Headed Dog''s flames were intertwined in the air, and an explosion sounded immediately. Seeing that the three-headed dog of **** had counteracted Vivian''s attack, he naturally took a long sigh of relief and prepared to step out of the gate, and then deal with the annoying reptiles on both sides first. As for those ropes, the three-headed dog of **** doesn''t look down on them. As long as they work hard, these reptiles will be taken away by themselves. However, this kind of thinking is only for a moment, because when the five chains completely fall on it, the three-headed dog''s thinking changes completely. When the chain bound with the sacred thorns touched its skin, there was only a ''ßÚ'' sound, like the sound of a red-hot iron falling into the water, and then the three-headed dog''s skin began to be visible to the naked eye. Black air came out. Ow! The three-headed hellhound immediately felt pain, and under the pain, his body began to struggle violently. This chain brought it not only pain, but also the feeling that the power in the body was being absorbed. "Hold on! Don''t let go!" The strength of the three-headed hellhound should not be underestimated. Even though half of its body is still stuck in the city gate, it still pulls the seventy or eighty people from the Storm Squad and the barbarian guards to stagger. Seeing this, Quick and Raymond immediately alerted their team members anxiously. The barbarian guards pulled their veins all over their bodies, and the vindictiveness of the storm knights was running with all their strength, and only then did they stabilize the chains. And the sacred thorns have a very strong ability to suppress the hellhound. The more it struggles, the more pain it feels, but there is nothing to do with this sacred thorn rattan, as if it is a red-hot iron lock. Touching it will make it shrink back subconsciously, and I don''t dare to regret it. hoo hoo hoo! dong dong dong! The three-headed dog of **** was helpless. He wanted to struggle but did not dare to use his full mana. In the end, he could only twist his body and keep hitting the city wall, making a muffled sound, causing the earth and stones on the city wall to keep falling. "Catherine, come on!" Seeing this, Narant knew that this was the only chance, and immediately called out to Catherine, and then quickly moved towards the struggling three-headed dog. The three-headed dog of **** saw the two approaching, and immediately stared at the two with blood-red eyes. When they got closer, they immediately opened their **** mouth and bit them. Seeing this, Catherine did not retreat but advanced, and immediately raised the speed to the extreme, and took Narant one step to greet the head of the three-headed dog of hell. Although Narant saw this dangerous scene, he was a little worried, but he did not stop it, because he needed Catherine to attract the attention of the three-headed dog. Roar! Seeing Catherine being so provocative, the three-headed hellhound immediately became furious, and the huge mouth that was enough to swallow two Catherines pressed directly at her. Seeing that Catherine was about to be swept up in the blood of the three-headed dog, her light body suddenly jumped upwards, and she jumped lightly on the top of the three-headed dog, and then borrowed the help of the three-headed dog. The three-headed dog''s forehead jumped five or six meters high. boom! After the three-headed dog lost its target, it ate a mouth full of mud, but it did not hesitate, and while Katherine was still in the air, it raised its head and bit Katherine directly. And at this moment, the neck of the three-headed dog was completely exposed and landed in front of Narant. However, at this moment, Narant has a slight hesitation. Because he couldn''t guarantee that he would kill Catherine before he fell into the Three-Headed Dog''s mouth. The three-headed dog''s mouth full of fangs is comparable to a sharp sword. It is conceivable that as long as Catherine falls into it, even if it is only for a moment, it will be annihilated. "My lord, leave me alone!" Catherine in the air clearly noticed her lord''s gaze, and shouted very quickly, with determination in her eyes. However, how could Narant bear to lose his life like this lucky girl, just when he was about to give up this opportunity to kill the three-headed dog of hell, there was another person on the city wall above. "Sir, I''m here to save Sister Catherine!" The person above is Shirley Little Loli. "it is good!" Hearing the words, Narant did not doubt Little Loli''s ability, so he handed Catherine to her with peace of mind, and in the next instant, he swept out under the neck of the three-headed dog of hell. It''s too late and it''s too fast, but the whole process is just a moment. At this moment, the **** mouth of the three-headed hellhound was still slowly moving towards Catherine. And Narant finally waved the long sword in his hand. . "Die! Stupid dog!" Narant exercised his vindictive energy, then raised his long sword without hesitation and stabbed it into the lower neck of the three-headed dog. puff! Although Narant could clearly feel resistance when piercing, as Old White said, this neck was the only weakness of the three-headed hellhound. With a squeaking sound, the entire long sword fell into the flesh and blood of the three-headed hellhound without any suspense, and only the hilt of the sword was exposed. This is not over yet, in order to ensure a one-hit kill, when the long sword is completely submerged in the flesh and blood of the three-headed dog, Narant pulls the hilt of the sword and pushes it to the side. scoff! The long sword immediately pulled a **** opening more than one meter wide at the neck of the three-headed dog. Narant did this set of actions in one go. At the same time, Catherine''s body above finally began to fall, and her entire ankle had fallen into the blood of the three-headed dog. Seeing this, the three-headed dog of **** has begun to close its upper and lower jaws, and it is about to bite off the reptile that provoked itself. "Sister Catherine, grab it!" However, at this critical moment, a gray figure swooped straight down from the sky and came to Catherine. Accompanied by the reminder of Shirley''s little loli. This gray figure is naturally a small gray gray. The existence of a small sparrow at the beginning has now reached a wingspan of more than one meter, which is comparable to that of a prairie eagle. Catherine heard the reminder, and without any hesitation, directly grabbed Xiao Huihui''s claws, and then her body suddenly fell, and was immediately pulled two or three meters higher by Xiao Huihui, who was desperately flapping her wings. click! The **** mouth of the three-headed hellhound finally closed, and the sharp fangs made a crisp collision sound because of the forceful closure. When the feeling of biting the prey was not heard in the mouth, the three-headed dog of **** immediately became furious, and was about to roar and shoot a flame at the big bird and reptile above, but suddenly felt a stinging pain in the neck. Then, the needle-like stinging pain turned into a large area of ??pain. Ow! The three-headed hellhound no longer had time to care about the two prey above his head, and looked down at him with a whimper. But it was already too late. At this time, the blood of the big beach had flowed out from the ground, and it felt that the strength of its body was rapidly losing. Roar! But because of the strong revenge in his heart, the three-headed dog of **** still used his last strength to open his mouth and bite at this hateful reptile. And Narant, who was under it, wanted to escape when he saw this scene, but there was no way to escape, and it was too late. Immediately, the blood of the three-headed dog of **** covered Narant''s body directly. "grown ups!" Vivian and the guards in the distance saw it most vividly. When they saw their own adults being swallowed up by blood, their whole body trembled and their complexion changed greatly, and they immediately screamed anxiously. boom! After the **** mouth of the three-headed dog of **** shrouded Narant, it was unable to lift it up again, because it had lost even a trace of strength, and finally smashed directly to the ground with a muffled sound. "grown ups!" At the next moment, both Vivian and the guards gathered under the head of the three-headed **** dog with a terrified face. "Quick! Raise its head, the adults are inside!" Immediately, the crowd began to hurriedly move the head of the three-headed **** dog that had fallen to the ground. "Sir, don''t be in trouble!" The guards raised their voices anxiously. Vivian''s eyes were even more red, and she lay on the ground and looked under the head of the three-headed dog. "Cough! The lord is fine, raise its head!" However, just when everyone was anxious, they suddenly heard Narant''s voice. "Ah! Your lord is fine, hurry up, lift it up!" Hearing this voice, everyone seemed to have heard the gospel. When the three-headed dog''s head was raised, a figure emerged from the **** mouth of the three-headed dog. It turned out that although the three-headed dog swallowed Narant, because the damage caused by Narant was too great, it lost all its strength in a short period of time, so he swallowed his breath before he could chew. Rand escaped. Of course, Narant''s current appearance is also very bleak, and a row of shocking gravures has appeared on the smooth and flat armor on his body. If this three-headed dog of **** survives even a fraction of a second longer, I am afraid that Narant will be the rhythm of ''thousands of arrows piercing the heart''. "My lord, are you alright!" Vivian immediately stepped forward and looked at her lord hard. At this time, Catherine had also fallen from Xiao Huihui to the ground, and also nervously stepped forward to check on Narant. "It''s alright!" Narant also looked at himself up and down, and then he showed a happy smile to appease the two women and the guards. "Okay, now is not the time to relax, this big guy must be completely beheaded!" After being appeased, Narant didn''t dare to stop for a moment, and immediately turned his eyes to the other two heads of the three-headed dog. Although the two heads were seriously injured and sluggish, the blood-red eyes were still open, looking at Narant with incomparable hatred. The Cerberus Three-Headed Dog''s body was also still moving, and its limbs exerted a slight force to get up from the ground. Although such a scene is very strange, this is the strength of the three-headed dog of hell. If Narant hadn''t seriously injured those two heads in advance with the Wrath of Glory, with this little strength in his territory, he would definitely not be able to escape the end of the city breaking and running silly dog, next time the hood will be highlighted , don''t think that with three heads, you will come to the master''s territory to run rampant! "Narant immediately took the sword and walked away from the other two dying heads, and then ended their lives one by one without hesitation. When the three heads were completely cold, the center of the three-headed dog of **** stopped moving. "My lord is mighty, you beheaded a three-headed dog of hell, this is something only a golden knight can do!" When the three-headed dog of **** could no longer move, Old White was the first to offer his flattery excitedly. "Your majesty!" Then, the other guards responded one after another and congratulated Narant. "Okay, now is not the time to relax, Quick, take the Storm Knight out of the castle immediately, and then under the leadership of Xiao Huihui, destroy other dark creatures that have slipped through the net!" "Raymond, you are here to clean up the battlefield!" Narant hadn''t heard from the system about the completion of the main quest at this moment, so he immediately started giving orders. In addition, in his system tasks, it seems that he can also obtain additional energy points. As long as he helps any other territory to clear the dark creatures, he can get five energy points as a reward. For Narant, this is equivalent to five elves or five magical fruits, so he is not going to let it go. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, a group of guards took action one after another. Quick took a group of storm knights to sweep away the fish that slipped through the net, while the other guards began to clean up the battlefield, especially those skeletons with only heads left. The guards continued to work, but Narant could relax for a while and wash up first. Chapter 545： Did you come to the wrong place? "Ding, the main task of the system to solve the invasion of dark creatures in the territory has been completed, and the task reward fifty energy points has been issued." "The main task is still in progress. Before the last invading dark creature disappears, every time you help a territory to destroy the dark creature, you will get an additional five energy points reward!" "Well, have all the dark creatures in the territory been resolved?" An hour later, Nalande had just finished washing up, and then changed into a new set of armor under Natasha''s gentle service, but heard the prompt in his mind. . With the arrival of fifty energy points, it means that his Storm Leader successfully survived this wave. "It''s really worth it!" Narant couldn''t help but feel joy in his heart. Fifty energy points would be enough for him to push his or his territory''s strength to a higher level in the next period of time. "Narant, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Even the three-headed dog of **** was killed by you, and there are more than 2,000 dark creatures. I, Natasha, really did not choose the wrong man!" Seeing the happy look on Narant''s face, Natasha thought that Narant was reminiscing about the previous battle, and immediately touted it softly. Of course, although it is touted, it is also her true words. Although Narant is only a mere baron now, he has done nothing less than any viscount, not even a group of earls. "Hehe, Natasha, you praise me like this, are you not afraid that I will become proud and become an arrogant lord in the future?" Narant is naturally very useful for the praise of beauty. A smile hung on the corner of his mouth, and he gently lifted Natasha''s hair and made a funny sound. "You won''t!" Unexpectedly, Natasha was very succinct: "Narant, although I find that the longer I know you, the more I think you are like a mystery, but I know you will definitely not be like those ordinary nobles. arrogant." "Because, you are one of all the men I have seen before, and the one who did not lose my mind when I saw me!" "Really!" Narant was a little surprised. He didn''t expect this little girl to think so highly of herself. The reason why I was not tempted was because I had seen too many routines on the Internet in my previous life, and I was wary of Natasha. Another point is that in his previous life, he was also considered to be ''innumerable reading women'', and after being tempered by various internet celebrities and ''goddesses'', he has a stronger concentration than others. Otherwise, if it follows the original owner''s appearance, after seeing Natasha, it will definitely be worse than the original Boris and others. "Narant, what are you going to do now wearing armor?" "Now that the battle outside is over, why don''t you rest earlier, you can leave those things to your subordinates." Feeling the temperature of Narant''s palm beside her ear, Natasha was a little fascinated and asked the exit in a low voice. Narant slammed it, and when he heard these words that were comparable to temptation, he really seemed to take off his armor immediately, and then had a fierce battle in the bedroom. Unfortunately, dark creatures wait for no one, even if other nobles can''t solve it, but with the passage of time, no more than a week at most, these dark creatures will die out on their own. So, for the added bonus, Narant has to fight for a few seconds. He and Catherine, that is a long way to come, and it may be that they are not waiting for anyone. "Natasha, I''m afraid I don''t have time to accompany you these few days. Although the dark creatures in the territory have been wiped out, other territories must still be invaded by dark creatures, so I need to go to support them!" Nalan Special explained. "Support them?" Natasha was a little puzzled. Such a state of selflessness is really rare in this noble world. "That''s right, Natasha, the church and the Northern Principality are already eyeing us. This is the time when we should unite together to preserve our strength. So, as long as possible, I will try to help them!" "You also saw that ordinary dark creatures are not dangerous for me to deal with, so there should be no accidents when I go to support now!" Narant can''t tell Natasha about the energy point, he can only talk about it as tall as possible. "Narant, you really fascinate me more and more!" As the so-called lover''s eyes are full of beauty, Natasha naturally has no doubts about Narant''s selfless words. On the contrary, after hearing these words, his understanding of Narant immediately caught up with the tower. Not only has the ability, but now has enough vision and heart, Natasha thinks such a man is perfect. Immediately, the two went downstairs after being intimate for a while in the bedroom, because Narant had heard the sound of horses in the vestibule, it should be Quick and others returning. Sure enough, when he came downstairs, Quick and others had already gathered in the vestibule, "Sir! The subordinates led the Storm Knights to follow Xiao Huihui to exterminate all the dark creatures found on the road, killing a total of nine skeleton soldiers. Only, a headless horseman!" "Then the castle that Xiao Huihui took us back to, Xiao Hui is not sure if there are any other dark creatures that slipped through the net!" "Well, Quick, since Xiao Huihui takes you back, the territory is basically safe." Nalanda nodded. Since the system has determined that the task is completed, the territory must be safe. "Now, you don''t need to worry about the territory. Quick, you are now taking the Knights to enjoy supper, and in half an hour, the adults are ready to take you to other noble territories!" "Go to other noble territories?" Quick was a little puzzled. "Yes, other territories are also being invaded by dark creatures, so adults are ready to rush over to support them!" "Yes, my lord!" Quick and others naturally had no opinion, and immediately responded respectfully, and then turned to the side to wait for Rose to deliver supper. On the other hand, Narant summoned a long-range attack team and a hundred longbowmen to let them rest and eat. ... The time turned to noon the next day. Inside the Black Rock Castle Sir, lunch is ready, let''s go and have lunch first! "The castle steward came to the city wall and cautiously persuaded Boris. "Gree, I can''t eat it now!" Boris is still in the mood to eat lunch. Hearing the roar from outside the castle and the dense clack, his scalp felt numb. Especially on the walls around the castle, there will be occasional exclamations from subordinates, "Here''s one coming up". Boris was afraid that his castle would be breached the next moment. "Why is this happening? It''s clear that Narant''s Storm Territory is the land of doom! Why are there so many terrifying guys here, have you come to the wrong place?" Although he received a double reminder from Narant and the Count some time ago, Boris is still skeptical about the appearance of this dark creature. I even felt that even if there were dark creatures, there would be at most three or two skeletons. But he never imagined that as a meteor shower, it would fall from the sky one by one as if he didn''t want money, and at least hundreds of them fell on his territory. And Boris was taken aback at the time. I am afraid that even the Land of Doom is not so terrifying, right? Although he also strengthened the defense of the castle according to the reminder of the Count and Narant. But that only called one of his vassals to the castle, plus one hundred strong serfs were recruited into the castle. Compared with the dense dark creatures, Boris felt that his noble master was about to die, and he was afraid that the blood of his Black Rock family would be broken with him. Chapter 546： The flag looks familiar! Although among the hundreds of dark creatures, there are very few second-order and third-order dark creatures, and there are only more than twenty together, but even skeleton soldiers are equally terrifying. They don''t need climbing tools at all, they can climb directly up the city wall. After last night''s battle on the road at this noon, he Boris had already paid eighteen strong serfs and one official guard. And the dark creatures they dealt with were just over fifty. Moreover, that was because these dark creatures gathered one after another last night. Today, all the dark creatures in the entire territory have gathered here, and the defense pressure of the entire castle has increased sharply. In addition, the city gate below has been shaken by the headless knight and the death knight. Even after a group of guards fought a high-intensity night without sleep, their combat effectiveness was greatly reduced at this time. With such changes, Boris feels that he must not be able to keep the day when the dark creatures disappear. Now the dark creatures below are still in good spirits. As long as there are any omissions in the defense of the castle, I am afraid that the castle will fall immediately. "God of Glory! Have pity on my Heiyan family! Who can come and save me!" Boris wanted to cry without tears, and he would have gone to Narant if he had known him. Uh, no, Narant is a land of doom, and maybe there are more dark creatures than he is here. Although that guy''s subordinate''s combat effectiveness is very strong, Boris is still a little worried. He knew that he should hide in Tulip City, where the Count and the Tulip Knights are in Tulip City, no matter how many dark creatures, they can resist. "Ah, they are rushing up!" Just when Boris regretted the original, there was an exclamation from the city wall again. It turned out that a large wave of skeleton soldiers rushed to the city wall. And the guards were obviously exhausted because of the continuous fighting, and they did not press down these skeleton soldiers in the first time. As a result, the skeleton soldiers behind them gathered more and more. "Quick, kill them, and stop the dark creatures behind from continuing to come up!" Boris immediately yelled at all his men when he saw this, and he rushed over there at a very fast speed. Boom! Just as Boris was hurriedly preparing to support him, there was also a loud noise from below. It turned out that the castle gate was finally knocked over half a fan after a night of collision. "Ah, rushing in! Dark creatures rushing in!" There was a panicked cry from the guards immediately below. "It''s over!" Boris turned pale, feeling that he was going to be finished. And he had no other escape routes in the castle, and now it is difficult to fly with wings. Boom! Boom! However, just when Boris felt that disaster was imminent, there was a faint rumbling sound on the road far away from the castle. "Look, what is that!" At this moment, a sharp-eyed guard immediately noticed the movement in the distance. At the end of the road, a large number of war horses are running wildly, rolling up a long string of smoke. "Is it support?" Because it was too far away, Boris wasn''t sure if it was support. If it were more death knights and headless knights, they''d be screwed. "Ah, my lord, the little one saw the flag, not the dark creature 1" However, as the cavalry cavalry in the distance got closer and closer, a guard identified the identity of the person who came. At this time, no matter which lord is dealing with, as long as it is not a dark creature, it must be support. "This flag is a bit familiar..." Boris was also a little excited, feeling that he had grabbed a life-saving straw, and looking at the golden flag between the blacks in the distance, he suddenly felt a sense of familiarity. "It''s Narant!" The next moment, Boris finally saw what the flag looked like. Although it was far away, the odd bird in the middle... oh no, the phoenix was clearly visible. "It''s the support of the Storm Collars, everyone will stand up to me!" At the next moment, Boris couldn''t be more excited. Since Narant came to support, it means that they have solved the dark creatures, and coupled with the fighting strength of Narant''s men, his castle must be saved. "Great, the support of the storm leader is here, everyone!" "Everyone hold on!" For a while, the morale of Boris''s subordinates was also shaken, and the storm led everyone''s fighting power. They had seen it on the original stone bridge, and they knew it best. Boom! Boom! And Narant''s team also came very fast, a total of more than 30 war horses came to more than 200 meters away from the castle in a short time. "Narant, come and help, my castle has been breached!" Boris immediately gathered his fighting spirit and shouted. "Haha, it''s just right, Boris, don''t worry, I''ll come to help you solve it right away!" Narant saw that Boris was still standing on the wall safely, and he also breathed a sigh of relief. This guy is one of his few friends in this different world, and it would be sad if he died. "Narant, then be careful, there are dozens of second- and third-order creatures in this group of dark creatures!" Boris reminded. "Don''t worry, you mean it!" Narant was completely unaware. He had sent Xiao Huihui to reconnaissance before, and he made sure that there was no big guy like the three-headed hellhound, so he left the long-range attack team and took the Storm Knight and others one step ahead. At this time, the dark creatures who had become became aware of the movements of Narant and others began to divert and rush towards them. "Quick, get rid of them!" "Yes, my lord!" Quick took the order immediately, "Storm Knights, charge!" "Kill!" Immediately, twenty-five storm knights began to rush towards the castle. Opposite them, there are at least a hundred skeleton soldiers plus several death knights and headless knights. However, the Storm Knight was not afraid at all, and the superior warhorse under him ran faster and faster as he sprinted. However, what is puzzling is that when these storm knights charged, the weapon in their hands was not a long sword or a spear, but a long whip. "What is Narant trying to do?" Boris was a little confused when he saw this scene. Even if these dark creatures attack with a long sword, as long as they are not critical, they cannot be completely eliminated. And this long whip is used to whip serfs, but it is a joke when it is used to deal with dark creatures? "kill!" Boris''s worries, Narant and the Storm Knights below don''t know. When a group of knights charged to a distance of more than ten meters from the dark creatures, everyone shouted in unison, then waved the long whip in their hands and crashed into the dark creature group without hesitation. clap clap clap! Whoa! Whoa! Immediately after rushing into the dark creatures, he started waving the whip in his hand. Although the whips in the hands of the guard knights were heavy, but under the blessing of their fighting qi, they threw a slap in the face. And with each whipping, the scene that made Boris drop his jaw in shock. Chapter 547： The next main quest Those dark creatures that are extremely difficult to kill and are not afraid of death will not only fly with their bones at the moment when they are drawn by the whip, but will also emit black gas in the first time. Even the death knight and the headless knight armed to the teeth. The long whip seems to be able to ignore the armor of the headless knight and the death knight. It only takes two or three knights to besiege them together, and they can be beaten powerless. "This... what''s going on?" Boris felt that his brain was not enough. When was the dark creature so easy to deal with, to know that a skeleton soldier is comparable to an elite guard in the eyes of the nobles. Therefore, even killing the elite guards is not so easy. While Boris was stunned, several dark creatures below were dealt with under the siege of several storm knights. Then came the skeleton soldiers. These skeleton soldiers were even more unbearable. They could only harvest one of the targets that moved at the beginning with every whiplash of the knights. "Kill!" Soon, the dark creatures outside the city were cleaned up, and then the Storm Knight did not stop and rushed directly to the gate of the castle. "Na... Narant!" Ten minutes later, on the wall of Black Rock Castle, Boris''s lips trembled as he looked at Narant who was slowly walking up the stairs. "Haha, how is it, Boris, is my support timely enough?" "Timely, really timely, thank you Narant! If it weren''t for your support, I''m afraid my Black Rock Castle would not be here!" Boris nodded immediately after hearing the words, and almost cried, he was really there today He swam around the edge of life and death, as long as Narant was half an hour late, he would probably be finished. After speaking, Boris suddenly turned his attention to Quick behind Narant. "It turned out to be an iron chain, Narant, why can this iron chain invade and easily solve the dark creatures?" "Haha! Boris, look what else is tied to that chain?" Narant knew that Boris would ask such a question. However, he is not going to hide it. Anyway, there are not many dark creatures in the Glory Continent, and he is not afraid of being overly coveted by a group of nobles. In addition, he now has a nurturer like Bessie, and he may be able to make a fortune from the sacred thorns in the future. "Thorns... glowing thorns, how can the thorns of Narant glow?" "Boris, this is not an ordinary thorn, this is a new species of thorn, called sacred thorn, it is the nemesis of dark creatures, it can **** away the dead energy from dark creatures!" "Holy thorns, the nemesis of dark creatures, there are such magical plants!" Boris immediately became restless. Although the frequency of dark creatures is not high, the dark creatures are still the existence that the nobles fear. For example, this time, if there is no advance warning from the Count and Narant. With the original level of defense, his castle probably wouldn''t last night. Now that there are such plants that can easily kill dark creatures, how can Boris not be excited and greedy. "Okay, Boris, I don''t have many sacred thorns. If there are more in a few years, I''ll give you two!" Narant knew what Boris was thinking. "Okay, then it''s settled!" Boris immediately smiled when he heard the words, "Come on, Narant, we''re going to the castle to have lunch now, I''ll treat you well, thank you for your support!" "Boris, lunch is over, I don''t have time, I still need to rush to other territories, and other territories must also be invaded by dark creatures!" "Do you want to rush to other territories?" Boris looked at Narant strangely when he heard the words, and Narant came to support him. He felt that it was because the two sides were friends and had an offensive and defensive alliance contract. But Narant is ready to support other nobles, this does not want the usual behavior of the nobles. To know that the nobles are all unprofitable existences. "Yes, no matter how everyone is a vassal of the same Tulip family, since I have the ability to solve important problems, I will support them!" "Narant, you really are a noble with a big heart!" Boris was awe-inspiring when he heard the words, feeling that he saw a white light on the top of Narant''s head, which was extremely sacred. "However, Narant, you really should go to support. After all, you and Miss Stella have signed a marriage contract, and you will be half the owner of the tulip collar in the future!" "Haha, Boris, I just think we nobles should help each other. After all, there are even bigger enemies in the north!" Narant felt that the extra mission this time was really worth it. Not only could he get five energy points, but in the future, his little leader of the Storm Collar would probably get the title of a selfless and good nobleman. "Narant, then I will prepare now and go to other territories with you to help you!" "Okay!" Narant did not refuse. Although he doesn''t look down on Boris''s subordinates, Boris himself also has high-level bronze strength, which is also a big help if he encounters a dark creature that is difficult to deal with. Immediately, Narant did not delay, and took Boris and his subordinates to start running towards the north again. Because the further north you go, the more the population becomes, which also means the denser the aristocratic territory. UU reading It took four days for Narant to support eight noble territories in a row. And through these four days, he found a problem, that is, the farther away from the Storm Territory, the fewer dark creatures fell. For example, his territory has more than 2,000, and Boris''s territory has three or four hundred. However, there are only more than a hundred dark creatures in the latter territories. As for the terrifying guys like the three-headed dog of hell, they have not seen them. Although more than 100 dark creatures are also great enemies for a baron, the losses in these territories are not particularly serious because of precautions. At least the castles of the nobles were not breached. In this way, Narant is quite at ease, thinking that there should be no major problems with my father and Tulip City. "Ding, the last dark creature has disappeared, congratulations to the host for completing the extra task of the main line." "This time, the host has helped nine noble territories to eliminate dark creatures in total, and forty-five energy points for the extra task reward have been issued!" "Haha, at 45 o''clock!" With the sound of the system in his head, Narant suddenly smiled. These forty-five energy points are a good deal. The less dark creatures that will be dealt with later, the more than a hundred dark creatures he really doesn''t pay much attention to now. Although when they helped the fifth noble territory, the sacred thorns in the hands of Quick and others were invalid due to withering. But with the strong support of ranged attack squads and longbowmen, Narante''s has long been able to quickly take down a host of dark creatures. "Ding, a new mission in the main line of the system: please drive all dark creatures out of the Holy Land!" Chapter 548： Despise 00,000 skeleton soldiers? "Task reward: One energy point for killing a third-order dark creature, five energy points for killing an intermediate dark creature, and ten energy points for killing a high-level dark creature!" (Note: This reward will be valid from the day the quest is posted until the end of the quest, and will be issued in real time after the corresponding dark creature is killed.) "Hey, is there no nightmare prediction this time? Does this mean that Storm Territory will no longer be invaded by dark creatures in the future?" "Also, how does the quest reward start from the third-order dark creatures? Are you looking down on thousands of skeleton soldiers, hellhounds, and headless knights?" Hearing the main quest released this time, Narant was immediately a little surprised. Because the news revealed by this main quest is worth pondering. Not only is there no nightmare prediction of dark creatures invading the Storm Territory, but even the task has become to completely drive the dark creatures out of the sacred continent. This means that Narant can no longer worry about the sudden attack of the dark creatures for a period of time, and secondly, he must work hard to strengthen himself to be able to complete this main quest. After all, it was an existence that could beat most of the races in the Holy Continent to the point of losing their armor and armor, and he didn''t know the day when Narant would be strong enough to drive away dark creatures in his life. Of course, this main quest actually gave Narant the possibility to become stronger faster in disguise. For example, its rewards are no longer issued after the completion of the task, but in real time. In this way, if Narant really lacks energy points in the future, wouldn''t he be able to hunt for monsters to fight like in the previous game. "Uh, now I think the system can be invaded by a wave of dark creatures occasionally. Otherwise, how can there be so many dark creatures in this Glory Continent for me, or find a way to go to the Holy Continent earlier?" "Baron Narant, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you enjoy delicious wine and food? Thanks to your support this time, we have escaped the attack of the dark creatures. Please don''t be polite!" "Yes, Baron Narant, you are definitely the most selfless aristocrat we have ever seen. From now on, we will surely spread your good name throughout the duchy!" At this moment, Narant did not return to the Storm Territory, but after eliminating the dark creatures in the last territory, he was invited by the baron of this territory into the castle to attend a dinner party to thank him. When Narant came to this territory today, in fact, all the skeleton soldiers had died due to exhaustion of death energy, leaving only a dozen second- and third-order dark creatures. Therefore, Narant also expected that this territory might be the last day of his extra mission. So, he accepted the invitation to stay here. "Taffy, don''t you know Baron Narant as well? Come and enjoy Baron Narant with delicious wine and dishes. If Baron Narant is not served well, our Polly family will have no face to see other nobles in the future!" At this time, the castle owner turned to a young girl beside Narant. Coincidentally, the last piece of baronial territory that Narant helped to belong to the Taffy family. As for Taffy, she was one of Nasya''s five female classmates, the one who went to Stormland to participate in the harvest festival, and was rescued from drowning by Narant using artificial respiration. Taffy was shy at the moment, and she was placed directly beside Narant after the dinner party started. Of course, Taffy''s father did this arrangement, not to match the two, after all, Narant is already engaged to Stella. He just wanted to rely on Taffy to have a relationship with Narantra. After all, Taffy and Narant''s sister were classmates and had a good relationship with Narant himself. Even if the marriage contract cannot be used to form an alliance, the friendship between Taffy and Narant can be used to deepen the friendship between the two families. "Baron Narant, Taffy toast to you, thank you for saving me and my family again!" Hearing this, Tafei suppressed the shyness in his heart, raised the silver cup towards Narant, and said softly. This girl has been lost for a long time since she heard that Narant and Miss Stella had completed their engagement some time ago. She originally thought that she would gradually forget this handsome and mighty Baron Narant, but she did not expect to meet her again this time, and she was still here to help her family. In this way, Tafina''s heart, which had calmed down a little, rose again. Although this wave may be useless, she feels that even if Baron Narant is engaged, he is still the perfect knight in her heart. She even felt that the attraction of Baron Narant now was even greater than the previous meeting. "Sorry everyone, I just lost my mind!" Narant heard a series of greetings, plus Taffy''s invitation, and then recovered from the system reminder and apologized to everyone. Immediately, he looked at the girl beside him, Seeing the shy look of the girl next to her, Narant didn''t know what she was thinking. After all, these young noble ladies were very timid. Express yourself. But the age of these noble ladies is too young, and Narant is not the one who will harm the little flowers, so they all became ordinary friends at the beginning. "Miss Taffy, don''t be so polite, we are all nobles with tulip collars, and we should help each other!" "And we are still friends, aren''t we? Miss Taffy I also respect you, thank you Potter family for the hospitality!" "Yeah!" Hearing Narant''s kind words, Taffy''s reflection became a little dull, and he didn''t know what to say. On the other hand, Narant smiled slightly and took a sip of the wine glass. He found that this time, the girl was really shy than before, and he didn''t know if it was because of drowning, but she used to ask all the time what type of girl she liked and whether they were pretty or not. . After a cup of food, the atmosphere on the long table became more lively because of Narant''s recovery. Several nobles toasted Narant from time to time, while Taffy was considerately pouring wine and food for Narant himself, during which the nobles frequently said nice words to Narant, making Narant eat and drink quite a bit. for smoothness. After three rounds of drinking, because the long-distance rush to Narant these days is also a bit tiring, I did not refuse the Porter family''s retention, and simply stayed at the Porter Castle for the night. At night, when the night was quiet, Narant suddenly heard a faint knock on the door of the guest room. When he asked about the identity of the person who came, he found out that it was the noble lady Taffy. And Taffy came to knock on the door late at night, and the meaning is naturally self-evident. However, after thinking twice, Narant still did not open the door. Not to mention other things, it is the age of this noble lady, which stopped his evil thoughts, after all, his three views are unreasonable. When Miss Taffy heard the rejection, she was silent for a moment at the door, and then she left the door sobbing. Chapter 549： A girls Huai Chun is always a dream After a night of silence, the next day came. Narant got up early in the morning, and after brunch, Narant was ready to return to Stormland. He left the territory as soon as he finished dealing with the dark creatures that day, and now he naturally has to return quickly to deal with some post-war matters. Of course, what''s more important is that he also needs to arrange the regulations as soon as possible to find out what is going on in the blazing grassland. "Baron Bos, send it here!" Outside the Polly family castle, Narant led the team and prepared to leave. But this Taffy''s father, Baron Bosch, sent the castle himself. "Okay, Baron Narant, Baron Boris, thank you for your support this time, please come to Polly Castle often when you have time in the future, and let me entertain you again!" "Baron Boss, I will definitely visit again when I have time next time!" Narant nodded. "Well, then I wish Baron Narant and Baron Boris a smooth journey! By the way, Taffy is a little unwell today, so he couldn''t come to see Baron Narant, please forgive Baron Narant!" "Baron Boss is joking. Miss Taffy must be well cultivated when she is not feeling well. Please Baron Boss greet me." Narant nodded and took out a small box and a letter from his arms. "Baron Bos, this is a small gift and envelope from me to Miss Taffy. Please help me pass it on to Miss Taffy later!" "Okay!" Baron Bosch took the envelope and a gift box. Immediately, Narant didn''t say any more, urging the white dragon to lead his more than one hundred subordinates to the south. "Tucker, give this letter to your sister later!" Watching Narant and the others walk away, Bos handed the letter in his hand to his eldest son. "Father, is this really going to be given to Taffy? Will it make her feel more uncomfortable?" "It''s also your sister''s choice to be uncomfortable. Give it to her. With Baron Narant''s ability, she will definitely be able to grow up in the future. It''s not something we can touch. She may be able to recognize the truth in a few years." "In addition, if possible, I hope your sister can maintain her relationship with the Berwick family, so that it will be more beneficial to our Polly family in the future!" With that said, Bosch glanced at the towers on the city wall behind. At this moment, Taffy was watching Narant disappear at the end of the road with red eyes. Seeing his father''s gaze, he immediately retracted his head and ran towards the room. ... "Narant, you are so heartless!" On the road, Narant and Boris rode side by side on this warhorse, and Boris suddenly made a funny voice towards Narant. "What cruelty?" Narant didn''t react for a while. "That noble lady named Taffy! What a lovely and beautiful lady, you are so cruel to shut him out, this broke the beautiful lady''s heart!" Boris sighed with emotion. "Uh, did you hear that?" Narant was speechless. "Haha, although my strength is not as strong as yours, Narant is still a high-rank bronze, and I lived next to you last night. How could I not know that Miss Taffy knocked on the door in the middle of the night and cried." "To be honest, Narant, why don''t you open the door? Although Miss Taffy''s beauty can''t be compared to Miss Stella''s, she is similar to her personal maid Lina, and she is younger!" Boris The guy blinked, showing a wretched expression. Narant rolled his eyes, "Boris, do you think I am Narant? I am a righteous knight, and Miss Taffy is just a girl!" "Okay! Okay!" Boris saw that Narant was serious and didn''t know if what he said was true or not, so he stopped immediately. If nothing else, Narant''s behavior these days can indeed be regarded as a just knight who selflessly rescued other nobles from danger. Next, the two left the Baron of Polly, turned to the main road, and then returned all the way to Black Rock and Storm. At the moment in Polly Castle, Taffy had already taken over the letters and brocade boxes left by Narant from his brother. Before waiting for her brother to say anything more, she slammed the door and thought that the door was closed tightly. "Baron Narant left me letters and gifts. What are you going to do? Are you going to cut off relations with me? Is it because I was so frivolous last night that he hated it!" Although Taffy saw Narant handing letters and gifts to his father before, he did not expect it to be for himself. At this moment, my heart is very uneasy, I don''t know if this letter is the last thing he doesn''t want to get. Naturally, she wasn''t sick this morning, but because of what happened last night, she was afraid to see Narant. I felt that the reason why Narant rejected him must be because he thought he was a frivolous girl. The next moment, Taffy gathered up his courage and opened the letter directly. The number of words on the letter was not many, and it took only half a minute for Taffy to read the contents of the letter. Immediately, there was a surprise in his eyes. "In five years? Baron Narant, I will definitely come back to you!" Narant''s letter is simple, expressing his views on Taffy. In the letter, the image of Taffy in his eyes is described as a lively and lovely beautiful lady But he already has a fianc¨¦e, and Taffy is too young, so it is impossible for the two to happen now other relationships. And Narant also promised that if Taffy still likes him in five years, Narant would not mind inviting her to a respectful dinner. As for the meaning of this dinner party, it could never be more clear. In this way, there was a surprise in Taffy''s eyes. At least from the letter, Baron Narant didn''t hate him, and he gave her a trace of hope. Of course, what Taffy didn''t know was that Narant was naturally not a scumbag, and he trapped Miss Taffy early. It is the best solution to this matter made by the experience of people who have come from previous lives. The girl Huai Chun is always a dream, who didn''t have one or two objects of admiration when she was a child. For example, he, Narant, had a crush on the beautiful teacher when he was in kindergarten, and then secretly swore that she would not marry her. But what is the fact? After he entered elementary school, the kindergarten teacher had been forgotten in the corner, replaced by elementary school... Therefore, five years is enough to forget everything, and when the girl matures, she will naturally not be as naive as she is now. Taffy, unaware of Narant''s experience, carefully closed the envelope, and then opened the box that was only the size of a fist. As the brocade box opened, a longan-sized luminous bead appeared in front of him. "It''s so beautiful!" Taffy''s eyes showed a bigger surprise. I didn''t expect it to be such a big luminous bead. With such a heavy gift, the start represents her status in Narant''s heart? Chapter 550： Trophies and Rewards How did Narant know that he just didn''t have anything to give, so he randomly picked a "passable" gift, which made Taffy, a noble lady, excited and speculated. He and Boris walked all the way day and night, and Narant returned to Stormland in just two days. "Ah! Look, Lord Lord is back!" "It''s really the lord!" "I have seen the Lord, the Lord is mighty!" "I have seen the Lord, the Lord is mighty!" When he returned to Stormwind Territory, the battlefield outside the castle had been cleaned up, and the deep trenches and arrow towers had all been removed. However, although the venue has been restored to its original state, when he arrived outside the castle, it was crowded with people, at least thousands of people. When a group of serfs saw him, they fell to their knees and greeted and cheered excitedly. No wonder these serfs were so excited. The dark creatures invaded them a few days ago, although they were hiding in the grasslands and did not experience it. But when he returned to the territory the next day, he learned about it and saw the skeletons corpses piled up into hills outside the castle with his own eyes. Especially the corpse of the three-headed dog of **** placed outside the castle at this moment. They can imagine that if the Lord hadn''t made arrangements in advance and then killed these dark creatures, then they would probably not even want to live until the next day. Today, in the eyes of these serfs, their adults are almost gods. Not only do they have the kindness and kindness of gods, but they can also bless their safety. In particular, the original natives of the Storm Territory worship Narant even more. They were clearly anxious that this was the fourth time the adults had sheltered them from the invasion of the dark creatures, and not a single citizen was killed. Such deeds, I am afraid only gods can do it. However, it should be said that it is better than the gods, because for the first two years, they also prayed to the gods to protect them every day, but there are still people in the territory who will starve to death and be killed by dark creatures. "Well, get up! Let''s go back early, the weather is so cold, don''t be frozen!" Seeing the warm welcome of all the serfs, Narant also kept the lord''s attitude to a minimum at the right time. "Thank you, Lord, for your kindness!" When the serfs in the farm heard such words, many people''s eyes turned red, and they were moved to tears by the Lord''s concern. "Lord Lord is really the most merciful noble, I hope God bless, Lord Narant can always be our Lord Lord!" "Yeah, I hope the gods will bless you so that Lord Naland will always be our lord." Naland led the guards slowly up the gentle slope, and the serfs stood up one after another, and then there were whispers from the crowd. ''s wish. And with Narant''s ear, he also heard these words. Although he was deliberately trying to win over the hearts of the people, he still felt proud to receive such words. At the very least, I believe that in this continent, apart from myself, no matter how close the other lords are to the people, they can''t truly think about the people and let the people really feel the goodness of the territory. ... "Sir, welcome to your triumphant return!" Only then did he step into the forecourt of the castle, and was still greeted warmly by Butler Thomas. "Well, Thomas, has the Castle Lord''s affairs been arranged?" Narant''s castle gate completely collapsed that night, so the door is wide open at the moment. "Sir, the little ones have practiced the craftsmen, and they will re-forge and install the gates for the castle as quickly as possible!" "very good!" Narant nodded, and then ordered someone to call the captains of the guards before entering the inner fort. "Sir, after you left, Captain Raymond and I spent a day cleaning up the battlefield. We picked up more than 1,800 long swords, axes and other weapons in total, as well as 300 pieces of tattered leather armor and a One hundred and twenty pieces of iron armor." "Among them, there are thirty-five long swords and twenty-seven pieces of armor. These are the inscription weapons and equipment you mentioned, sir!" In the hall, a group of captains arrived. This time Natasha, who stayed at the castle, spoke first and reported to Narant. "Well, not bad, what''s the effect?" Narant''s eyes lit up when he heard the words. "Sir, although the thirty-five long swords have inscriptions, they are only sharper and stronger than ordinary long swords." "And most of the armors are weight-reducing, and only one piece has the effect of reducing weight and being a little harder!" "Well, not bad!" Narant was not disappointed when he heard the words. It was the first time in this Glory Continent that I had obtained so many inscription equipment at one time. And among these inscription equipment, there is a piece of equipment that has a relatively complete utility. It is definitely more rare. It not only reduces the weight, but also increases the defense power. This release is absolutely worth more than 100 gold coins. After all, this can be regarded as a family heirloom, and even ordinary inscription armor is worth ten gold coins. The total value of Narant''s inscription weapons and armors is definitely 500 gold coins, which is also a big gain. What''s more important is that these inscription equipments are priceless in the Glory Continent. After all, the arrival of dark creatures in the past can be considered sparse. Who can be like Narant''s Storm Collar, who can come to more than 2,000 at a time, and the most important thing is that his grandmother was destroyed by Narant. After the spoils were said, there was actually nothing else to report. As for the casualties, they were counted before Narant left that night. After all, the wounded must be counted immediately. After the statistics, the casualty situation obtained is very gratifying. Thirty-five people were seriously injured, more than 80 people were slightly injured, and there was no death. The reason why it was so gratifying was that, apart from Narant''s adequate preparation, Vinnie, the lucky girl, was old enough. Otherwise, according to normal circumstances, even if Narant still formed a medical team, at least two-thirds of those seriously injured would die. "Okay, the statistics are completed, then the adults will talk about the rewards!" "This time, both you and the ordinary guards have proved your loyalty and courage to the adults!" "So my lord has decided that all barbarian guards will be rewarded with a new building!" "Thank you for your gift!" Hearing Narant''s words, the two barbarian captains Raymond and Big Stone immediately knelt on the ground excitedly. It was a very comfortable aristocratic small building. Once upon a time, these savages lived in broken tents on the grasslands, dressed in broken animal skins, and had to worry about food and all kinds of dangers all year round. However, it has only been half a year since they joined the Storm Leader. Not only do the clansmen not have to worry about eating and drinking, but now some people can even live in the small building, which is definitely their luck. "Well, get up, Raymond, this is what you barbarian guards deserve!" After speaking, Narant looked at the two newly added guard captains. "Tell all the spear guards later, my lord, I will fulfill my promise to you, and I will send a caravan in the next few days to find a way to take over your family!" "Yes, thank you for your kindness!" Without any extra rewards, this one alone made the two captains grateful. Because they want to bring their families back from the Northern Principality, the cost is not low. This involved two hostile countries. Not only did they have to find a way to find someone, but they also had to find a way to let the nobles of the other side let go, and then they had to take it back, which would definitely cost a lot of money. In fact, with such a large amount of money, you can buy slaves from the dead. "Vivian, you will inform the distant attack team and the longbowmen team later, the guards of the original name of the storm leader will also receive the reward of the brand-new building, and the guards from the northern principality will also serve them. Take over the family!" "Yes, my lord!" Vivian immediately took the order. "As for you and the Storm Knight!" Narant looked at a few lucky girls, plus Quick. "Sir, we don''t need a reward, it is our greatest luck to be with you!" Several lucky girls immediately refused to speak out when they saw this situation. The girls are now living a carefree life, and their adults have their share of what to eat and what to drink. Even the family''s life is not worrying about food and drink, so there is really no other need. Even Bessie, who has just joined, Narant will prepare a new small building for her grandfather, Old White. On the other hand, Quick didn''t speak. It wasn''t because he was greedy, but because he couldn''t refuse on behalf of other Storm Knights. In the same way, he has been in the army for many years, and he knows that it is definitely not a wise choice to have military exploits and not reward them. He Quick can guarantee that even if there is no reward, he will be loyal to his own adults for a lifetime, but what about his subordinates, will he have other ideas in the future? So, in order to avoid unforeseen problems, this reward is still needed. And Quick also knows that even if he refuses, his adults will definitely not be stingy and really don''t reward him, so it''s better not to be hypocritical. Sure enough, I just listened to my lord: "Vivian, Catherine, Shirley, Vinnie, Bessie, my lord has nothing else to reward you with, so just use gold coins!" "Every one of you will be rewarded with ten gold coins. In the future, the number of caravans in the territory will gradually increase. You can buy whatever you like!" Narant thought for a moment and decided to simply reward with gold coins. "Don''t refuse, this is the decision of the adults, even if you don''t buy anything, you can save it as private money!" Seeing that several women were about to refuse, Narant blocked it directly. Immediately, he looked at Quake: "Quake, the reward for you Storm Knights, the adults have already thought about it, the inscription sword and armor each have a set, and each person will be rewarded with an additional gold coin!" "Inscription armor, long sword, and gold coins!" Quick shuddered when he heard it. Although they got the armor and the long sword, they still fought for the adults. But things can''t be counted like this. Even if the adults don''t give them equipment, they still have to fight. But with this equipment, they are protecting their own lives. Therefore, the market price of this sword inscription long sword is five gold coins, and the market price of a sword inscription armor is ten gold coins, plus an additional reward of one gold coin. This is actually more than double the rewards of Vivian, Shirley and others. "Thank you for your generosity, Quick and the knight team will work hard to cultivate to clear all the enemies for the adults!" Quick immediately knelt on the ground. "Okay, get up!" Narant nodded, "Except for the big stone and a few girls, you should all go out and inform your subordinates, and in the evening, the adults will hold a celebration dinner in the tavern in Maiye Village! " "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, a group of men pushed out one after another, leaving only the big stone and a few lucky girls. "Big stone, my lord, there is a task for you to do here!" "Sir, please instruct, the little one must do his best to complete it!" Big Stone said respectfully immediately. "This mission is about the blazing grassland. The last time a large number of grassland animals fled to the edge, it means that there has been a change and crisis in the grassland!" "So my lord is going to let you take this personal guard to the depths of the grassland to find out what happened!" "However, this matter is very dangerous, are you willing, Big Stone?" "My lord, this subordinate swears allegiance to you, don''t worry, your subordinate will definitely find out what''s going on on the grassland!" Big Stone didn''t hesitate. , Going to the grassland to investigate the situation, no one is more suitable than the savages like them, and they are still the personal guards, but they have received a lot of training in this area. . "Okay, Big Stone, then this matter will be handed over to the Guards. I will attend the celebration dinner tonight. When you leave tomorrow, you will bring the wolf king with you. In addition, the adults will let Xiao Huihui give You warned!" Nalandi nodded, believing that with the assistance of the Wolf King and Xiao Huihui, the safety of Da Shi and others should not be too much of a threat. "Yes, my lord!" Big Stone immediately took the lead. Chapter 551： Natasha prepares a surprise! After waiting for the big stone to exit, Narant looked at Shirley''s little loli, "Sherry, my lord has a task for you here too!" "Sir, please instruct, Xue Li swears allegiance to you!" Little Loli''s body stood up straight after hearing the words, and she learned the previous movements of Big Stone. "Okay, it doesn''t matter to you what you pledge to allegiance to the death. Your lord doesn''t need you to fight. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, your lord will find a hunter to catch some birds. All you have to do is tame these birds and sign a contract to let them They are as obedient as little ash!" "Ah, birds? Well, my lord, Shirley likes to tame birds the most!" Xiao Huihui can be said to be the most outstanding bird that Shirley has trained, and she has also won the most awards from Narant for Shirley. So, as soon as she heard that it was a domesticated bird, Shirley''s little head immediately resembled a chicken pecking at rice. "Very good, then you all go down to rest or train first!" Narant waved his hand immediately and called back a few women. After the girls left, Narant also walked out of the parliament hall and happened to meet Thomas in the corridor. "Thomas, where''s Miss Natasha?" Nalande was a little puzzled, how could Natasha disappear when he came back so loudly. And he still has something to do with Natasha, which is about how to redeem the family members of the guards. As the largest business family in the Onyx Principality, the Frank family must be more familiar with this aspect than Narant. Therefore, he needs to ask Natasha about the specific operation process. And if you can pay the Frank family to help, that''s even easier. "Sir, Miss Natasha should be in Maiye Village now. Miss Natasha has been in Maiye Village a lot these days!" Thomas'' eyes were a little strange. "Maiye Village? Did Natasha do something these days?" Narrant knew Thomas very well, and he knew something must be going on from the look in his eyes. "Uh, my lord, why don''t you go to Maiye Village to take a look at this?" Thomas didn''t dare to say more. "Okay!" Nalanda nodded, then directly rode the white dragon towards Maiye Village. ... "Uh, is this all arranged by Natasha?" When Narant came to Maiye Village, he showed a strange expression. Except for pedestrians and hawkers, the original streets of Maiye Village were empty. But at this moment, on the streets of Maiye Village, a wooden pole was erected every tens of meters, and the flag of Storm Collar was already hung on the wooden pole. Of course, it didn''t stop there. Narant stood at the entrance of the village and saw a lot of people surrounded the square at the moment, and there seemed to be a large object erected in the center of the square. Narant couldn''t help but continue on horseback, and after a while, he came to the vicinity of the square. "Move it a little, yes, it''s here, just put it here, put it carefully, don''t knock it!" As soon as he approached the square, he heard a familiar female voice, it was Natasha. At this moment, Natasha hadn''t noticed his arrival, but regardless of her image, she was instructing dozens of barbarians to carry some objects surrounded by several castle maids. The object looked quite heavy and tall, and it was only possible to move it by lifting it with a thick long wooden pole by more than 20 barbarians. However, the top of the object was deliberately covered with a cowhide tarpaulin, so Narant couldn''t see the exact appearance, it looked a bit like a sculpture. "Ah, it''s the lord!" "The Lord is here!" "I have seen the lord!" "I have seen the lord!" Because he was sympathetic to the hard work of the guards, Narant did not bring his personal guards. He came alone at the moment, so his arrival before did not attract people''s attention. All these serfs looked curiously at the large object in the middle of the square. However, at this time, the serfs who just walked out of the roadside alleys broke Narant''s identity. All of a sudden, the serfs around the square fell to their knees one after another. And Natasha also heard the movement, and then she turned her head and looked over with her beautiful eyes. When she saw Narant on the steed, she immediately showed surprise on her beautiful face. "Narant!" Natasha exclaimed with joy, and then quickly threw away several maids and moved towards Narant. "Narant, you''re back!" Natasha didn''t jump into Narant''s arms in front of the crowd, and stayed more than one meter in front of Narant. "I just came back not long ago. I heard that you are in Maiye Village, so come and see!" Narant rolled over and dismounted and replied with a smile. "Narant, you don''t blame me for advocating the arrangement of your territory without authorization, right?" Natasha smiled sweetly, seeing Narant looking around at the flags, and asked tentatively. Of course, although the demon girl asked this, there was no trace of fear on her face. "Of course not, this flag is even more beautiful! In addition, I have also issued an announcement these days to change this Maiye Village to Maiye Town, so these flags are just hanging up to set off the festivity!" "Giggle! I knew you wouldn''t be angry, Narant!" Natasha smiled when she heard this By the way, Natasha, those flags are quite normal, they were covered with tarpaulins in front of them. what is. " "Narant, take a guess. I originally wanted to give you a surprise, but I didn''t expect you to discover it now!" "Surprise me?" Narant heard the words and already understood a little, and then said with a smile: "Then I''ll take a guess!" "So heavy and tall, and looking at the silhouette, it must be a statue!" "Then, you are still trying to surprise me, then this statue must be related to me, isn''t it my statue!" "Narant, it''s not your housekeeper Thomas who told you!" Natasha was a little discouraged, and she couldn''t help but suspect that Thomas had leaked her surprise. "Is it hard to guess?" Narant rolled his eyes. Since it was a surprise for himself, it was impossible to get a statue of someone else, right? "Natasha, Thomas didn''t say a word, just told me you were in Maiye Village!" "Okay!" Natasha reluctantly showed a look of grievance, but the grievance just turned into a smile, "Since you know Narant, let''s see if you like the statue I prepared for you or not. !" A demon girl is a demon girl. There is no conflict between a frown and a smile. After speaking, Natasha said to several barbarians: "Take off that tarpaulin and show it to your lord!" Several barbarian coolies immediately responded when they heard the words, and then untied the ropes tied outside. Whoa! With the tarpaulin lifted, there is no doubt that this disconnection will leak. "How about it, Narant, do you like it?" Immediately, Natasha looked forward to Narant. "nice!" Narant''s eyes lit up when he saw this. The statue has a total height of more than six meters and is divided into two parts. Chapter 552： officially become a magic apprentice The lower part is a three-headed dog of **** in a crawling suit. One of the three-headed dog''s head has been chopped off, while the other two heads are stunned and terrified. In the upper part, Narant was wearing armor and a majestic cloak. He stepped on the neck of the three-headed dog with one foot and held the head of the three-headed dog with a sword in one hand. The huge body of the original three-headed dog of **** was deliberately reduced on this statue, but Narant''s body became huge. In this way, the majesty and majesty of his lord is vividly set off. There is also a line of words engraved on the bottom pedestal, Storm Lord Narant Berwick personally killed a three-headed dog of hell, and hereby erects a statue as a souvenir! "Narante, if you like it!" Natasha was finally satisfied when she saw Narante''s head and the expression of satisfaction. After the night of shooting stars, she immediately found Mario and asked him to help gather all the masons in the entire territory. Then they made a lot of money to make it day and night. Now that Narant is good, everything is worth it. "Natasha, thank you!" Narant took back his polishing, to be honest, he had never felt such a feeling of being so sought after by the goddess in his previous life. "Then how are you going to thank me!" Natasha heard a charming smile on her face. "Then how do you want to thank?" Narant glanced at her bulging airbag instantly, and the meaning in his eyes was self-evident. "You... what are you looking at! I just want ordinary gifts!" Natasha saw this look, and she was always bold and felt from time to time under the eyes of all the people. "Haha! Natasha, I''m talking about ordinary gifts, I promise to be ordinary, let''s go, let''s go back to the castle first, and then I will give you gifts!" Seeing Natasha''s beautiful and delicious appearance, the old driver Narant could not bear it, and took her directly to the castle... ... Time turned, and it was three days later. This morning, Nalande sent Natasha away. Natasha originally planned to stay in Narant''s castle for a few more days, at least ten days and a half months. However, because Narant asked about redeeming the relatives of the guards that day, she was very attentive, so she admitted that she wanted to stick with Narant and chose to return to Tulip City to help him handle this matter. According to Natasha, if it was in previous years, this matter would be easy to handle. Let her Frank family randomly send a caravan from the small desert country of the caravan camouflage city, and then go directly to the northern principality to complete this matter. But because the two have had an unprecedented war this year, and are still in a high level of confrontation, if they continue to send their own caravans, there may be great risks. Therefore, it is necessary to invite a real caravan of small desert countries to get rid of them. Although this will cost a lot of money, it is the only way. Moreover, the caravan must find a reliable one, so as to ensure that the ransom will not be swallowed. After all, in the Northern Principality, it is definitely necessary to pay first and then release people. Therefore, Natasha needs to contact and arrange this matter in person to avoid Narant''s loss. Naturally, Narant was very moved by this. From last night, "thank you" Natasha until this morning, so she reluctantly sent her away. After Natasha left, Narant went to the garden alone, and then started chanting words. "Fire element wandering between heaven and earth! Please obey my call and gather in my palm...fire magic!" puff! "Haha, it''s done? Could it be that I am a magic genius, and I succeeded the first time!" At this moment, Narant was sitting alone on a slate, holding a delicate wooden staff in his right hand, and was overjoyed looking at his left hand. Just last night, the magic power in his body finally converged to the size of a soybean, so he couldn''t wait to come to the back garden early this morning and start to practice his first spell. This spell is the fire spell used by magic apprentices. And just when Narant''s first attempt to follow the Encyclopedia of Magic and Spells was completed, a handful of flames immediately appeared on the palm of his left hand. The flame was fiery red, and it was suspended five or six centimeters above Narant''s palm, but Narant couldn''t feel the heat, and some just felt warm. Narant was quite pleasantly surprised that he released the fire spell for the first time. As a traveler, in his opinion, magic is much taller than fighting spirit. And this flame appeared out of thin air in the hand, and it was a proper legendary magician in the previous life. In addition, although this is just an apprentice spell and has no attack power, it also means that he has officially become a real magic apprentice. "Well, it''s warm, and a little comfortable. This flame can''t be fake, right? It''s not worth it!" After rejoicing, Narant couldn''t help being curious about the flame in his opponent. At the moment, he walked directly to the side of the bush, and then broke off a branch. Crackling! "Hey, the temperature is not weak, this is comparable to the gas stove in the previous life!" When the twig was placed on the flame, Narrant no longer doubted its power. The thumb-thick branch was ignited by the flames in an instant, crackling. "Let''s try the water gathering technique again!" The experiment of fire technique is over Narant is ready to make persistent efforts to start learning other spells. Immediately looked at the release description of the Water Gathering Technique. "Water element wandering between heaven and earth! Please obey my call and gather in my palm... Water Gathering Art!" "..." "What''s the matter? Isn''t this water gathering technique also the most basic magic apprentice spell?" When Narant finished singing, the previous situation of releasing the fire spell did not occur, but this time he failed. "I don''t believe it anymore, I''ll try it again! Water element wandering between heaven and earth! Please obey my call and gather in my palm... Water Gathering Art!" "..." "Not yet?" This time, Narant really felt a little frustrated, and the self-knowledge of the previous magic genius dissipated immediately. "No, there must be something wrong. It stands to reason that this apprentice magic is entry-level, there is no easy or difficult point, and the magic power in my body is also enough to release these spells!" "and many more!" Suddenly, Narant looked at the staff in his hand. This staff was naturally seized from the magician of the church last time. Narant saw that the magician was holding a staff when he released the fireball technique last time, so he didn''t even think about picking it up before. As the saying goes, people rely on clothes and horses to rely on saddles, and a magician does not have a staff, so what is the difference between a manure digger and a manure scoop. Picking up the magic wound, waving the staff and singing loudly, it is naturally full of force. But Narant suddenly woke up now that he couldn''t release the water gathering technique, which was probably related to the staff in his hand. Chapter 553： The first big elf! Because the gem at the top of this wand is a fire monster spar. In this way, he held this staff to release the water magic, didn''t it actually form the principle of water and fire fighting each other? Thinking of this, Narant immediately retracted the staff into the space, and then chanted again. "The water element wandering between heaven and earth..." Whoa! And when Narant finished singing this time, there was a sudden rush of water in his ears. Looking at his left hand, a puddle of clear water was flowing on his hand, and as his hand shook, the water flow began to follow. "Sure enough!" Seeing this scene, Narant verified his thoughts. Staff can only strengthen the spells of the corresponding element attributes. If there is a conflict between the staff and the spell, it is likely to restrain each other. "Haha! I''m also a genius, sir, not bad. I will continue to work hard to practice meditation. With the speed of my cultivation, sir, I believe that in a month or two, sir, I will be able to try to practice the spells of a junior magician. It truly has magical combat power!" Next, Narant simply concentrated on meditating in the back garden. However, his meditation did not last long, and soon the little maid Lilia came to report that it was Tulip Castle who sent another messenger. Narrant summoned the messenger and received a letter from Bernard. The content of the letter was not about any emergency, but about the invasion of the dark creature the other day. Bernard''s letter stated that, as he and Vivian had predicted, the entire Onyx Principality had been invaded by dark creatures. This time the invasion of dark creatures was unprecedented in the Principality, so this time the Principality suffered a lot of losses. At least several vassal minor nobles were killed by dark creatures, and the death of serfs in the territory reached hundreds of thousands. Of course, most of these casualties were caused by other counties. Because of the arrangement that Bernard had ordered in advance, no minor nobles died in the tulips. Bernard sent a messenger. In addition to reporting the situation, he asked the messenger to confirm the situation of Storm Territory. Similarly, he also sent messengers to his vassals to collect casualties. After Narant read it, he immediately described the situation of his territory to Bernard, and truthfully wrote about the three-headed dog. Of course, he didn''t write too much about the number of dark creatures, he only wrote about three or four hundred, which is considered a little hidden. The reason why Narant is not as low-key as before, not hiding the three-headed dog of hell. Mainly because he felt that, in the near future, the church might start to disrupt the continent. And now that he and Stella have a marriage contract, he also has some guarantees. Therefore, showing your strength appropriately can gain more voice in the future. For this reason, he will send a carriage to send one of the three-headed dog''s head to Tulip City as evidence. Fortunately, it is now in the cold winter, so there is no need to worry about the stink of the corpse of the three-headed dog. In addition, although the strength of the three-headed dog of **** is powerful, its flesh and blood cannot be eaten, because it is a dark creature, and it has a dead energy in its body. In this way, the corpse Narant has been placed outside the castle these days, and then the remaining sacred thorns are placed beside it to absorb the few remaining dead, which is also regarded as the corpse of the three-headed dog of hell. Use your residual heat. After writing the letter to Bernard, Narant began to write to his fianc¨¦e, the goddess of coldness. The fiancee also brought a letter this time, expressing her thoughts and worries about herself, and hoped that she would be safe. At the same time, this time, the fianc¨¦e of the goddess of coldness even sent an oil painting portrait of her sitting in front of a small fountain. Of course, Estella''s arrogant temperament definitely wouldn''t say that she sent her portrait to Narant. Instead, the excuse was that the fountain was ready and beautiful, and she thanked Narant for the water droplets she had given her, and then let Narant see how the fountain was. "This chick!" Narant laughed while replying to the letter. At the same time, he boasted about how he mightily beheaded the three-headed dog of hell. In addition, he also told Stella that in the future, there would be a way to speed up the transmission of letters between the two, so he folded the envelope, poured it with varnish, and sealed it. ... "My lord, my lord!" Narant handed over the two letters he had just written to the messenger, but Mario hurried in from outside the castle. In this big winter, there were even beads of sweat running out of his forehead. Fortunately, Narant only relaxed slightly when he saw the joy on his face. "Mario, don''t worry, what''s wrong?" "Sir, congratulations, the God of Glory has favored you, and our storm leader has appeared... a great elf has appeared!" "Big elf? It''s finally here!" Narant was stunned for a moment, and then he was surprised. Although the appearance of this great elf is a reward given by the system, it is also his first time. Oh no, it''s the first one, that must be gratifying! "Mario Which elf has transformed?" "Master Hui, it''s the green elf in the sugar cane forest outside the castle!" Mario replied happily immediately. "Green elf!" However, compared to Mario''s joyous look, Narant didn''t feel beautiful all of a sudden. There are purple swordwood pixies on his territory, blue pixies that attract flying fish and three-colored chickens, or yellow pixies that can be used to burn bricks and make gunpowder and flame spar. But now this transformation happens to be the green elf, which can only be used as a elf for farming, which naturally makes Narant feel a little disappointed. Although his few colored elves are probably only the most valuable ones are the pin-mining elves and the flame spar elves. But other than the green elf, it still has to be on the wall. After all, the green elf can only be used to cultivate the land and increase the output of crops. "Sir, in addition to this, there is a big happy event to congratulate you!" Mario was unaware of his own adults'' thoughts, but continued to speak with a bright smile. "Oh? What else is there to celebrate?" Narant became curious when he saw that Mario took the next happy event as the finale. What else could happen in one''s own territory that would be more pleasing than the appearance of a big elf? Although the system still has to reward itself with two elves, this is not the night of shooting stars. "My lord, when the green elf in the sugarcane field transformed into a big elf, it brought the blessing of the gods, and all the sugarcanes within its range were upgraded to magical sugar canes!" "What? Potion sugar cane?" Narant was dumbfounded, not expecting such a thing to happen. Chapter 554： Cute little guy! "Yes, my lord, this is a blessing from the gods, congratulations on being favored by the God of Glory!" Mario nodded vigorously again. When such a thing happened, it was like auspiciousness happened in ancient times, and it was also a real auspiciousness, which made him a civil official with honor. "Let''s go, take the adults to have a look!" Narant can still sit still, the big elf plus the magic medicine sugar cane, today is a good day. Under normal circumstances, if you want to improve the quality of plants, you must rely on the purple elf. But there is one case where there are exceptions, and that is when the elves are transforming. I don''t know the reason, when the elves transform, whether it is a plant or other items within its range, there is a small probability of getting a favor or benefit. For example, this time the sugar cane can become a potion plant, which is the benefit of the transformation of the green elf. And according to Narant''s impression, it seems that he has heard one or two such stories. For example, a nobleman, his purple elf transformed, and originally his purple elf attracted a group of ordinary rabbits, but when the mutation of the elf was completed, a few rabbits in this group of rabbits later grew into monsters Rabbit, and these Warcraft rabbits also have the ability to continue the population. In this way, this nobleman has permanently acquired a group of magical beasts. Although the rabbit''s fighting power is low, the meat needs one gold coin per pound, which is simply a profit. For another example, another nobleman had a mutation in one of his yellow elf. Originally, the yellow elf was only a low-quality gem, but during the transformation, the gem was upgraded and became a high-quality gem. The value has doubled. Of course, although this thing is true, the probability is probably 1 in 1000 or 1 in 10,000. In short, it''s like winning the lottery for something like this to happen. Soon, Narant followed Mario to the sugar cane forest not far from the castle. "Master, master!" Just before Narant got close to check the changes in the magical medicine sugar cane, he suddenly saw the sugar cane forest fly out of the little guy and rush towards him. The little guy was flying and screaming happily. Narante took a closer look, wasn''t it always the great elf? The size is the same as the one I saw in the palace, but the face and clothes are different. The little guy has long green hair, fair skin and delicate facial features, and is a flower fairy. Coupled with the green princess dress, it is definitely a rare treasure in the previous life. Of course, the first time Narant saw it, he thought of an anime heroine, the witch cc. This flowing green hair is exactly the same as the witch cc. Haw! The little guy flew to Narant''s face, and without waiting for Narant to react, he hugged his straight with a slap, and then kissed him on the face angrily. "Haha! Little guy, come and let the master take a look!" After Narant reflected, he immediately stretched out his palm with a smile on his face. "Master, master, like, like!" Seeing Narant stretched out his palm, the little guy immediately waved the transparent wings on his back and flew to Narant''s palm, and then squatted on Narant with his feet in a figure-eight posture. palm. After squatting down, the little guy folded his hands in front of his chest, looked at Narant with those sparkling watery eyes, and kept saying the words he liked. After the elf has transformed into a big elf, the IQ is equivalent to that of a two- or three-year-old child, so he can learn language according to his needs, and even after a lot of communication, he can say a few short sentences of seven or eight characters. "Sure enough, she is a magical existence, a beautiful little fairy!" Rao is a half-steel straight man like Narant, and he felt pity in his heart when he saw this beautiful little man. "Fairy, fairy!" Hearing Narant''s words, the little guy immediately learned the past, babbling happily. "Yeah! Yah! Great Elf! Great Elf! Sister Vivian, Sister Catherine, look at the Great Elf!" At this moment, the lucky girls who were ready to join the fun arrived at the sugar cane forest. The fastest running ahead is naturally Shirley Little Lolita. Little Lolita heard that the sugar cane had turned into a potion sugar cane, and the short legs ran faster than Catherine''s long legs, so she wanted to taste what the potion sugar cane tasted like. And when he saw the big elf in Narant''s hand, he immediately showed a shocked expression on his face, and shouted. Hearing this exclamation, the big elf was slightly frightened, and immediately flew from Narant''s palm, then hung it on Narant''s neck, and then exposed half of his head to secretly look at it. . "Don''t be afraid, little guy, these are your big sisters, this is Sister Xue Li, she will bring you a lot of delicious food in the future!" Seeing this, Narant immediately appeased the little guy. "Well, big elf, I''m sorry, I scared you just now, Shirley apologizes to you, Shirley still has half a cake here, let''s eat it for you!" Shirley''s little loli knew that she scared the big elf, right The little guy also liked it tightly, and immediately took out a small cake wrapped in a square from the pocket. After the big elf was appeased, he was no longer afraid. Moreover, Shirley''s affinity seems to be quite effective for her immediately flew into the air, first looked at Narant, saw that Narant did not respond, and then carefully flew to Shirley forward. The little guy first repaired Shirley''s face, observed it for several seconds with his big watery eyes, and then flew to the cake and repaired it again. "Sister, I like it! I like it!" After finishing speaking, the little guy actually stood directly on Shirley''s small palm, and then bit into the big cake. "Giggle, the big elf also likes Shirley, sir, the big elf also likes Shirley!" With the words of the elf, Shirley was so happy that even the elf didn''t feel bad about eating her cake one bite at a time. "Big Elf, this is Sister Vivian, this is Sister Catherine, this is Sister Vinnie, and this is Miss Bessie!" When the little guy eats, he looks like a little Liuying, smart and lively, after taking a bite, he raises his head and glances at a few people around, his eyebrows are curved. After reading it, I continued to eat. And Shirley took advantage of this opportunity and immediately began to help introduce several other lucky daughters. "Sister, elder sister! I like it, I like it!" The little guy was very well-behaved when he heard the words, and immediately babbled the words that his elder sister liked. "Congratulations to your lord for getting the God of Glory and the Great Elf!" "Congratulations to your lord for getting the God of Glory and the Great Elf!" Vivienne and the others also liked the little guy, and after a while, they looked at Narant and started to congratulate. If Narant hadn''t gotten engaged to Stella and wasn''t as capable as he is now, then this green elf would have been able to support him for a century-old family. Chapter 555： Potions Cane "Haha!" Nalanda nodded, feeling refreshed at a happy event. In any case, to get such a little guy, his previous dissatisfaction immediately faded away. This little guy, even if he is a spiritual pet, he is happy. And he figured out that his elf''s character was a friendly and shy type, which was very much in line with his intentions. As for the one he met in the palace last time, he was still a little unacceptable. Of course, if the second or third great elves appear in the future, he doesn''t know if they will have that kind of troublesome character. "Little guy, since you have become a big elf, then the lord will give you a name!" The original elf, Narant, was too lazy to be named because he was a waste. However, now that the little guy can babble and has the intelligence of a two- or three-year-old child, he must give her a name. Moreover, after the little guy becomes a big elf, he can live in the castle after that, he only needs to come here every day for a while. "Sir, what name are you going to give her?" Shirley and the girls immediately looked at Narant when they heard the words. "Wait for a second to think about it, sir!" Narant immediately fell into deep contemplation. The little guy is a serious Westerner, so it is impossible to take a Chinese name like Bailong. "Xia!" After a while, Narant finally thought of someone he thought was good. If it weren''t for the fact that this world didn''t have such a weird name as C.C., Narant would have used it directly for her. However, although the C word cannot be used, it is also good to use the word Cia. "Xia? Well, my lord, this name is very nice!" "The adults are amazing!" When Narant''s voice fell, several lucky women praised one after another, but Narant finally put it down when he saw it. At least the matter of his lord''s name being a waste will not be exposed. "Xia, Xia!" And the little guy immediately knew that he had a name because of his spiritual connection with Narant. Immediately forgot to eat, he fluttered his transparent wings and flew in the air, and immediately began to scream happily. "Haha, little guy, it seems that you like it very much, then this will be your name, you are following a few sisters now, master, let me see the surprise you brought me by this little guy!" After speaking, Narant looked at the sugar cane forest beside him. Earlier, he had seen the changes in the sugarcane forest with his peripheral vision. The original sugar cane skin was only a single purple color, but after it became the magic medicine sugar cane, the skin actually had a glassy feeling, glowing with glass. If he didn''t know about his changes in advance, anyone who came in the previous life would think it was a handicraft made of glass or jade. As for the size of the sugar cane, that hasn''t changed. Clang! Narant is not long-winded. In fact, he doesn''t care much about the appearance. What he cares most about is the taste of the potion sugar cane and the magic power it contains. Click! With the slash of Narant''s long sword, the sugar cane in front of him made a sound. "Well, there is actually a fragrance!" Narant couldn''t help showing a hint of surprise when he took the cut sugar cane in his hand. Originally, although the sugarcane had a faint fragrance, it had to be bitten down and then combined with the mouth to detect it, but now the fragrance wafts out directly like a floral fragrance. Gudong! Just then, a swallowing sound came from behind Narant. Narant didn''t have to think about it to know that it must be the little girl Shirley. When he turned his head, he saw Little Loli''s big round eyes staring straight at the sugar cane in her hand. Narant smiled and didn''t say a word, just started to cut the sugar cane with his long sword. With Narant''s current swordsmanship, using this long sword to cut sugar cane is more convenient than using the professional sugar cane knife in the previous life. The sugar cane peels he cut out were extremely uniform, and he took a sword to the end. When the sugar cane was cut, he, the lord, was the first to taste it. Click! Narant took a bite of the magic medicine sugar cane, and the next moment his eyes brightened. "This taste, this magic power, absolutely!" Narant just wanted to say that this was the most delicious fruit he had ever eaten, except for the system kiwi and potion grapes. The sweet and moist taste already contains rich magic power. At the moment of swallowing, in addition to the sweetness, there is also the slight warmth that begins to spread to all parts of the body. "Sir, is it delicious?" Shirley waited for a while, but she couldn''t wait any longer, and asked Narant weakly. "Delicious!" Narant nodded affirmatively. Hearing these words, the little loli was naturally more eager, and the little mouth kept swallowing. "Come on, eat, eat well and train the bird for adults!" Narant didn''t tease the little loli when he saw this, and cut a big chunk of it for her. "Well, thank you for your gift!" Shirley''s little loli immediately took the sugar cane happily. And Narant was not idle, and continued to chop two more, and then all the people were all lined up, not even Mario. "Well, it''s delicious, my lord, this potion sugar cane is delicious sweet and warm!" Little Loli''s mouth was full of bagasse, but she couldn''t stop her moan of delicious food. And Vivienne and the others, although there are many ladies, their beautiful eyes are flashing, and they are not happy when they eat so much. "Mario!" After waiting for everyone to finish eating, Narant looked at Mario, "These sugar canes are for adults to look after, and when they mature, they will be distinguished from other ordinary sugar canes!" "Yes, my lord!" When the potion sugar cane was upgraded, it was upgraded with the scope of action of the original elf. Therefore, there is currently an area of ??one mu of land, which is not too much. However, Narant is not in a hurry. He believes that in the next few seasons, he will be able to cultivate a larger piece of magic sugar cane. As for the effect of the potion sugar cane made into brown sugar and white sugar, to be honest, Narant is also looking forward to it. "Yes, my lord!" Mario responded immediately. "Well, yes, now that Qianya''s return has spread to the surrounding ten miles, then the other green elves around will be placed directly on the edge of the grassland!" "Yes, my lord!" After returning the day before yesterday, Narant issued an order to cultivate farmland on the edge of the grassland. Today, thousands of serfs go to the edge of the grassland to work every day. Narant originally thought that with the growth power of sweet potatoes, the elves would not be used for the time being. After all, using elves to cultivate cash crops would bring greater benefits. But since there is room now, let''s just put it in the past. After the potion sugar cane was inspected, Narant returned to the castle with his lucky daughter and the first great elf. Thanks to the gentleness and shyness of the little guy Chia, Narant didn''t have to arrange for a maid to follow him in the audience. I simply handed her over to Little Loli to take care of her and be responsible for feeding and playing with her. Chapter 556： A space crack on the grassland! After the elf has transformed into a big elf, it is the same as a human being and needs to eat every day. Either fruit or other foods will do. Of course, the best is still potion pollen. She has no opinion on letting Shirley feed it, and Xiao Loli is also very happy, which is a great joy. Time passed gradually, and in a blink of an eye came the next meteor day. These days, Narant is cultivating while waiting for the guards who went to the grassland to send back news. However, until today, they have not seen any sign of Da Shi and others. If it wasn''t for Xiao Huihui, knowing that if there was an accident, Xue Li, the master who signed the master contract, would definitely feel it, and she would be a little worried. At noon, after Narant finished his lunch, he finally got the news that Big Stone and the others had returned. "Sir, Captain Big Stone is back and is waiting for your reception in the vestibule!" "Finally back! Call him to the conference hall!" Narant immediately stood up from the dining table and instructed the servant who was reporting. "Yes, my lord!" After the servant left, Narant went to the hall, and after a while, the big stone also came in. This week''s winter trip made the big stone a little embarrassed. The hair on his head and face was covered with hoarfrost, and the animal leather boots under his feet were even in the snow season. "My subordinates have seen adults!" "Well, Big Stone, do it! You''ve worked hard this time!" "Sir, it''s a small honor to be able to serve you!" Big Stone has now learned these words to praise his adults. "Okay, Big Stone, since you''re back, you must have discovered something, talk to your lord!" "Yes, my lord!" Big Stone heard the words, his face immediately put on a solemn expression, and then said: "Sir, I will take the personal guards all the way into the raging fire grassland according to your instructions!" "When I arrived at the Raging Fire Prairie, I found a very terrifying scene!" There was a lingering expression on Big Stone''s face. "What scene?" "My lord, that is a black crack. It appeared out of thin air on the ground. It was more than ten meters high and two or three meters wide. The black aura of death continued to emerge from it, and there were many dark creatures burrowing out of it one after another! " "Hey! Black cracks, and dead energy and dark creatures burrowing out of it?" Narant suddenly gasped, and he had already vaguely guessed a possibility in his heart. That is the space crack that Old White said some time ago. But didn''t Old White say that because of the location, the space cracks of dark creatures cannot be opened in this glorious continent? "Someone!" Thinking of this, Narant immediately shouted out the door. "Sir, you have an order!" A servant immediately opened the door and responded. "Now go and get Bessie''s grandfather, Old White, at once!" "Yes, my lord!" After the servant left, Narant continued to look at the big stone. "Big stone, there are not many dark creatures coming out of the crack, what strength are they, and where are they all now?" "My lord, the little ones observed it with the telescope you gave from more than two miles away from the crack. The dark creatures I saw included skeleton soldiers, **** dogs, headless knights, death knights, and by the way, my lord, there are many others. Two meters long and one meter high, big bugs like bed bugs." Big Stone answered truthfully. "Insects? Are there any other taller dark creatures? Like the ferocious ones like the three-headed dog?" "Lord, it seems not! The little ones only stayed there for more than an hour. Later, the dark creatures seemed to sense our existence, and the little ones immediately began to retreat!" Hearing that there were no terrifying guys, Narant was a little relieved. If guys like the three-headed hellhounds came in batches, let alone wait for the church to attack. I''m afraid they will be finished in two months. "Well, where are these dark creatures going now?" Things have happened on the grassland for so long, since they haven''t appeared on the edge of his territory, it means that these dark creatures must have other goals now. "My lord, these dark creatures have now gone further west in the grasslands, and they should be looking for the barbarian tribes in the depths!" "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded, he almost forgot that there were still barbarians on the grassland, so these dark creatures were temporarily attracted away. However, this is not good news. In any case, the cracks in this space have seriously affected the safety of his territory. If the barbarians are cleaned up by the dark creatures, it will be his turn and the Onyx Principality next. "Sir, is there any way you can get rid of the black crack? During the small survey, I saw that the land around the crack turned charred black, and all the red and green weeds withered." Although the big stone has moved away from the grassland, the barbarians are still reluctant to give up on the grassland. After all, this has become the homeland of their barbarians for more than a hundred years. dong dong dong! "My lord, old White is here, do you want him in now!" Without waiting for Narant to answer the door was knocked by a servant. "Let him in!" Narant gave an order, and after a while, Old White pushed open the hall door and walked in. "Lord Lord, are you looking for a little one?" Old White just happened to watch his granddaughter practice talent outside the castle, so he was found in such a short time. "Old White, a very serious thing happened on the Fire Prairie. The space crack that you said could not appear in the Glory Continent appeared!" "Lord Lord, this... how is this possible, how could a space crack appear in the Glory Continent, otherwise the dark creatures would have invaded here long ago!" Old White was stunned for a moment, then his face changed greatly, his face was full of disbelief. "Old White, it''s true, I sent my personal guard to the Fire Prairie last week..." Narant told Old White what the big stone had said. "Sir, that''s not right. The space cracks in the sacred continent are hundreds of meters high and tens of meters wide. How can there be space cracks that are only more than ten meters high?" After listening to Narant''s description, Old White immediately frowned. "I don''t know about this either. However, there is no doubt that the space crack must be connected with the dark world. After all, dark creatures such as skeleton soldiers and death knights have appeared!" Narant shook his head. After a pause, he continued to ask: "Old White, this time I''m explaining to you, just want to ask you, is there any way to destroy this space crack?" "My lord, this little one has never heard of space cracks that can be destroyed..." Narant''s brows suddenly wrinkled. He couldn''t allow others to sleep on the side of the couch. He regarded the raging fire grassland as his back garden. Now the cracks in this space made him feel like he was stuck in his throat, but he couldn''t destroy it. Chapter 557： Shirleys wish! "Ding, the system side quest to explore the origin of death in the grassland has been completed, and the quest reward for the appearance of two new elves has been issued!" "Ding, the Fire Prairie is closely related to the Storm Territory, and you have taken that as your own aftermath, but the new space cracks have brought a great threat to the Storm Territory and the Prairie. As a lord, what must you do? !" "New mission of the branch line of the system: go to the grassland and eliminate the threat of space cracks to the grassland and the Storm Territory!" "Quest Reward: Unexpected surrender!" Just when Narant had a headache at the sudden spatial crack, the voice of the system came again in his mind. The system mission this time, as Narant thought last time, is a chain mission. "Sir, in fact, don''t worry too much. If this space crack is really so small, and there are no middle-level or high-level dark creatures appearing, maybe we can make arrangements as soon as possible and restrain them!" And in Nalan With such a cold voice, Old White thought he was too worried about the space crack, and immediately gave advice after thinking for a while! "You mean sacred thorns?" Narant heard the words and reflected, and understood what Old White meant. "Yes, my lord, the sacred thorns can absorb the death energy, prevent the death energy from eroding the land, and can also cause damage to the dark creatures! Therefore, we''d better wait for the dark creatures and the death energy to have little impact, and solve them immediately. it!" "Well! It seems that this is the only choice for the time being!" Nalandi nodded. No matter whether there is a system mission or not, he needs to go to the grassland to solve the threat of this crack. However, before he goes, he still has one other thing to complete, and that is the two new elves that the system just gave him new rewards. "I don''t know what kind of new elf I can get this time, I hope it won''t be green!" Since the autumn march, the number of new elves like Narant has skyrocketed, so there is no need for so many for the time being. On the contrary, all kinds of mineral spirits, or other purpose spirits are scarce. For example, his gigantic Storm Collar didn''t even have an iron ore, which was a major factor restricting the development of the territory. One is his inability to recruit ordinary guards on a large scale. The second cannot produce enough iron tools. After all, iron ore in this world is also in short supply. If Narant had not experienced several wars and seized a lot of worn-out weapons and equipment that could be returned to the furnace, I am afraid that even the iron materials for making leather armor for barbarians would need to find a way to buy. Of course, this is enough for the military, but the usual production tools are not enough. Some time ago, Mario also reported to him that in order to reclaim the grasslands, in addition to a large number of manpower, a large number of hoes and sickles were needed. And Narant knew that there would be a wave of dark creatures invading last week, so he told Mario to take it easy. In this way, after those dark creatures are killed, all the remaining junk equipment is collected and returned to the furnace to produce agricultural tools. Of course, even that was very stressful, and it wasn''t a long-term solution. "I hope that the big boss of glory can continue to care for me. After all, I need to be stable, so I must eradicate the threat of dark creatures and the church. In this way, I can be regarded as a big and small noble in disguise to help the glory continent!" Narant meditated in his heart, and immediately left the hall with Old White, arranging to go to the grassland tomorrow and the day after. When the arrangement is finished, he will wait for the reward of the dark night with peace of mind. Today is the day of the night of the meteors. ... That night. Inside the castle tower, Narant took a few lucky girls to light a bonfire while waiting for the meteor shower to arrive, while baking various delicacies. "Yeah, my lord, here we come, the meteor shower is here!" "Master, Master, Meteor, Meteor!" Gu Just as Narant was tasting a large oyster roasted to golden brown and fragrant, Shirley Little Lolita and the big elf Shia jumped in from outside the tower. The two little guys had a lot of snow on their heads, but they didn''t realize it. "Oh, are you here?" Narant heard the words, swallowed the oysters with a swipe, and then stood up. "Go, go outside with the adults to watch the meteor shower!" After speaking, Narant brought a few lucky girls to the city wall outside the tower. "It''s so beautiful!" "Yeah, I just realized how beautiful the meteor shower is now! Thank you, my lord!" "Thank you sir!" When the girls followed Narant to the city wall, it was the first time for the girls to watch the meteor shower with such ease and no burden. Immediately, one by one looked at them and let out a sigh of relief. After sighing, he continued to look at his own adults with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes. Because all this is brought to them by their own adults. "Okay, don''t sigh, have you ever heard of making a wish when you think of a meteor, then your wish will come true!" Narant sensed the emotions of the girls and felt that this moment should not be so heavy, and immediately remembered the memory of his previous life . To be honest, he hasn''t seen a meteor once in his previous life, but in this world it is once a week, which is more punctual than his uncle. If the thing about making a wish on the meteor is true then it is estimated that the master is now invincible. "Sir, is it true?" Shirley''s little girl immediately widened her eyes. "Of course it''s true, but it also depends on the person. If you get the approval of the God of Glory, your wish will have a high probability of coming true!" "My lord, I''ll show you a wish now!" Narant touched the little Loli''s head. Immediately, he put his hands on his chest, closed his eyes and looked up at the sky, and said, "Meteor shower! My wish is to get two elves in this meteor shower. Please fulfill my wish!" "Well, my lord, two little elves!" Xue Li''s eyes widened immediately upon hearing this. I feel that my grown-up is not enough, but I dare not say it. "Xue Li, the meteor shower is almost over, the adults have made a wish, let''s listen to the adults, and make a wish to the meteors too!" Vivian is the most well-behaved, and she is obedient to Narant. And at no time would Narant''s actions be questioned. Under her leadership, several women learned Narant''s movements one after another, and immediately began to make wishes. "Meteor shower, my wish is that the adults will be safe forever, and the storm will be prosperous!" "Meteor shower! My wish is to stay by your side forever and protect your safety!" "Meteor shower! My wish is to quickly improve my talent and help the adults treat all the wounded!" "Meteor shower, my wish is to improve talent quickly and help adults grow all plants quickly!" "Meteor shower! My wish is... yes... I hope you can give me a lot of magical medicine sugar cane. Of course, I... I also hope to quickly improve my talent and help you train more animals and monsters..." Narant: "..." Chapter 558： 2 yellow pixies! Because Narant made a wish intentionally, several women did not know that this meteor wish could be recited in their hearts, and they all said it. Of course, this was nothing at all, but Narant was rather relieved. After all, from the wishes of several women, it could be seen that everyone respected him, the lord. It was only when he finally heard Little Loli''s hesitant wish, a black line appeared on his forehead. Your wish will definitely not come true! Narant glanced at the little Loli who was alone there, and silently gave a ruling on her wish. The other girls all laughed and looked at the little loli. "Okay, let''s go back and continue roasting oysters! It''s snowing heavily tonight, and we''ll go back tomorrow to see if the wishes made by the adults can come true!" After finishing speaking, Narant returned to the tower with the delicate and lucky girls, and started the barbecue in the snow beautifully. Time turned to the next day. Relying on the system''s search function, Narant collected two elves in half an hour. "Woo! It''s... It''s true, what the adults said is true!" When she saw the two yellow-orange-orange elves in Narant''s hands, the little loli could put an egg in her mouth. "Giggle, Xue Li, your lord is a noble who is favored by the God of Glory. Of course your wish can come true!" Although the other women were a little surprised, they were not as excited as Xue Li. And the reason Shirley was so excited was naturally because she felt that her wish might also come true. Seeing this, Narant smiled but didn''t say a word, and then waved his hand: "Go, follow the adults to see what these two elves can drive!" To be honest, Narant was very, very surprised that two yellow elves could appear at one time. Now, he will see if this accident and good luck can continue. "If you can show me a gold mine, Master, it will be developed!" With that said, Narant put one of the yellow elf directly on the ground, greeted the little guy a few times, and the little guy started walking forward happily. Narant''s current location is Maiye Village... oh no, it should be called Maiye Town now. Because it was officially changing the town''s name, he asked Mario to do it the next day. In this way, the bunting that Natasha arranged will not be wasted. At this moment, the location of Narant and others is in the middle of Maiye Town and Lucky Village. The yellow elf did not go far, but stopped in an open space five minutes later. When I looked to the side, I saw that it was still very close to the clay brick factory, only two or three miles away. hum! While Narant''s thoughts were flying, a buzzing sound came, and the light of the yellow elf disappeared completely. "Big stone, let your lord go up to see what kind of mine it is!" Narant immediately ordered to the big stone when he saw it, and he couldn''t wait. "Yes, my lord!" Big Stone responded, and immediately brought shovels and hoes from the rear carriage with his personal guards, walked within the range covered by the elf, and started digging. After entering the real winter, snow is now the norm, so thick layers of snow have already accumulated in the wild. With the excavation of the ten guards, it took three or four minutes to finally clear an open space three or four meters wide. Ding! But just when Big Stone and the others dug through the snow, and then prepared to continue digging the soil below, they shoveled a shovel, but there was a sound of collision immediately from the ground. "I found it!" Narant was overjoyed. Listening to this voice, could it be a metal mine? "Sir, the ground is full of this stone!" Without letting Narant wait, the big stone threw a few times, and then pulled out the shoveled object below, and then handed it to Narant as a gift. "This... a coal mine?" When Narant saw this dark stone, the original surprise was immediately reduced by most of it. Although coal mines are also a good thing, there is a big gap with the existence of gold mines and silver mines. Moreover, the number of technologies in this world is almost zero, and the usefulness of coal mines has yet to be developed. It is estimated that heating and iron making are useful. Don''t think about generating electricity in the previous life or something in this world, and he, Narant, doesn''t have the ability to invent any power device. "Sir, what is a coal mine?" Shirley and the girls had never seen a coal mine, so they immediately asked curiously. "Coal mine is an existence that can replace wood for fire!" "Oh!" The women heard the words, it turned out to be the same as the wood, so they didn''t care much. In this world, wood is the cheapest existence. When Narant saw this, he was no longer ready to show off the advantages of the coal mine. Instead, he put his expectations on the next yellow elf. "Little guy, it''s up to you now! The coal mine opened by your brother is not bad, but what I want, master, is a metal mine with great value, so you have to work hard!" "Migu! Migu!" I don''t know if the little guy understood it, but as Narant put it on the ground, Mi Gu Mi gu twice, and the little guy started to go in the direction of Maiye Town. After walking on the snow for more than ten minutes, the second little guy finally stopped in the open space beside the road! hum! With another buzzing sound, the light on the little guy subsided, and the mining ceremony was officially completed! "big Stone!" "Yes, my lord!" There was no need for Narant to finish speaking, and the guards once again started digging with shovels and hoes. Ding! It didn''t take long for the sound of hard objects to collide in the ground again. "It''s ore again, it shouldn''t disappoint me this time!" The yellow elf is most afraid of digging up soft things. Because it is very likely that such as pottery mud, salt mines, etc. exist. Salt mines are treasures among other nobles, but in Narante they are less valuable than pottery. And as long as it is a hard ore, whether it is a gemstone or a metal ore, it should have great value. "Sir, it seems to be iron ore!" Just when Narant was slightly distracted, the big boulder in front of him suddenly exclaimed. "Iron ore!" Narant also had a look of joy on his face, and immediately got off his horse and ran over. Sure enough, when he approached, Big Stone was happily holding a piece of red ore the size of a basketball. This guy also often followed Narant to Old John''s blacksmith shop, so he was very familiar with this iron ore. After all, iron is what the barbarians on the steppe lack most, so iron is also one of these guys'' most desired. And this red ore is the hematite that also existed in the previous life. With this ore, Narant''s territory will never be short of iron again. Moreover, there were coal mines in the past, which was even more powerful. "Master Rongguang, thank you for your care, I will definitely not disappoint the kindness of the boss, and I will drive all the churches and dark creatures back to their hometowns!" Narant couldn''t help but pay tribute to the big brother Rongguang, and was very satisfied with the receipt of the goods this time. Although he was thinking about gold mines and silver mines, these two types of mines are very scarce. Even the great nobles only have a small amount of them, so they don''t want them extravagantly. And this iron ore is what he needs most now. "Congratulations, sir, the God of Glory has strengthened you!" "Congratulations, sir, the God of Glory has favored you!" The important gender of this iron ore is said to be Narant, and even a few women know it. Follow Narant to look left and right at the iron ore for a while, and finally congratulate Narant. "Haha! Come, let''s go back! Today is a lucky day, and each person will be rewarded with a magical medicine sugar cane!" Narant is also a happy event, and he immediately smiled and waved his hand to prepare to return. At the same time, he also prepared to give some lucky girls a little luck, so that everyone could have fun. However, just after he finished speaking, Narant sensed something was wrong. "It was actually realized by Little Loli!" Narant did not expect that on a whim, the wish that Little Loli made last night came true. Could a wish like a meteor shower really come true? Whether Narant believed it or not, Shirley believed it at the moment anyway. "Yeah! Shirley''s wish has also come true, and Shirley''s wish has also come true! Thank you for your gift!" Little Loli jumped up and down, with a look of satisfaction on her face. Narant is helpless, the lord of his own has to promise a lot of money like the emperor in the previous life, so this magical medicine sugar cane really has to be given! "Let''s go!" Narant was a little depressed, and with a hello, he finally returned to the castle! ... The matter of the two elves had been resolved, and Narant began to carry out the mission to the grassland without stopping. Early the next morning, more than 200 people gathered in the forecourt of the castle. In the team, there are ten personal guards, twenty-five storm knights, fifty longbowmen, two ballistas, and five medical teams! In addition, it is a group of lucky women and dozens of auxiliary barbarian coolies. According to the information of the big stone, the dark creatures on the grassland are not strong, so Narant is not ready to take away the guards. He has sacred thorns, even a death knight can easily solve it now! "Sir, all the supplies have been loaded, and you can leave at any time!" Narant was sitting in the hall waiting at the moment, and Thomas came to report when everything was in order. "Well, let''s go!" Narant, who heard the words, stood up immediately and came to the vestibule. "My lord, I wish you a triumphant return!" Thomas took the reins of the white dragon, and after watching his lord sit firmly, he immediately bent down and offered his blessing! "Well, Thomas, the castle will be handed over to you these days!" "Yes, my lord, the little one will take care of the castle for you and wait for your return!" Thomas responded respectfully. "Set off!" Immediately, Narant didn''t say much, just waved his hand out of the castle. Although there is snow everywhere now, but in the storm area, the roads are specially cleared, and there are serfs walking every day, so it is not difficult to walk at will. In just over two hours, Narant came to the edge of the grassland. But at this moment, the outside of the temporary camp has changed a lot. There is no snow or grass here, but large tracts of ridges that have just been reclaimed. A serf braved the wind and snow to work **** the grassland. "I''ve seen the adults!" When the Narant team passed by, the current mayor of Pete Leather Boots immediately stepped forward to greet him warmly. Mario''s business is busy, so the reclamation of the prairie is overseen by Pete Boots. "Well, Pete Boots, will the serfs be frostbitten by working in the snow like this?" Narant nodded, looking at the serfs who were working hard around the peasants, and couldn''t help asking about the people''s feelings. "Sir, don''t worry, you will never freeze! Because of your kindness, a large number of hearths were built in the temporary camp, and the serfs would not be frozen!" "When they work, they can rest on that hearth bed for half an hour and then drink the delicious fish soup." "And when they go home, they can also enjoy the warm hearth, so this week, no one has even caught a cold!" "Very good, then keep going!" Narant put it down, nodded and continued to lead the team towards the grassland. The next road is more difficult, and there are endless white snow all around. Fortunately, with Xiao Huihui as a guide, they would not lose their way even in this snowy day. In this way, after traveling for four full days, they finally arrived near the space crack reported by the big stone! Chapter 559： eroded dead place "Sir, there is a space crack over there!" Standing on a raised dirt bag, the big stone pointed to a strange dark crack several miles away. In fact, it doesn''t need to be pointed by the big stone. When he stood on the highest earthen bag nearby, Narant immediately noticed the existence that he had never seen before. It was a pitch-black crack that appeared out of thin air on the ground. His existence was very abrupt, like a beautiful landscape painting being torn out by a deep crack, making the original normal grassland look weird. And around this crack, there is still a strong black gas that keeps coming out. To be honest, it was the first time that Narant had seen such a thing. Tear the space to open the channel, even in a society with advanced technology in the previous life, that can''t be done. "My lord, this is indeed the space crack of a dark creature, but the scale is so small, this is the first time the villain has seen it!" The reduced version of the space crack, his face is full of doubts. "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded, the space crack of dark creatures is beyond doubt. The only thing to look at now is how big the threat this space crack brings to him. Immediately, Narant picked up the telescope in his hand and looked towards the space crack. At this moment, there are no other dark creatures in front of the crack in this space, except for the black gas, because there is a team of more than ten dark creatures five or six miles to the southwest. It should be the dark creature that walked out of the crack in this space and went directly to the depths of the grassland. At the moment, Narant continued to stay on the **** holding the telescope. He wanted to see how often these dark creatures were teleporting. If the frequency is not too high, then the pressure he faces will be much less. "Lord, look, a dark creature is about to be teleported!" After waiting for more than 20 minutes, the space crack in front of him changed. I saw that the dead aura that was already weak suddenly became thick, and it continued to vigorously emerge from the cracks in the dark space. And the space around the space crack also began to rippling, as if stones were thrown into the calm lake. And with this change, the figure of the dark creature slowly walked out of the space crack in the next moment. The skeleton soldiers walked in the forefront. As more than a dozen skeleton soldiers walked out slowly, a death knight appeared one after another at the back, plus two big bugs that Narant had never seen before. This should be the bug that Big Rock said that day that looked like bedbugs. "My lord, it''s a second-order corpse worm. Its teeth are so sharp that it can even bite an iron block, and the carapace on its back is so strong that ordinary guards can''t deal with it with swords!" "Fortunately, my lord, you have sacred thorns, you just need to make an iron whip with sacred thorns as you did last time and whip him!" Old White immediately gave Narant an explanation. "Well! Let''s go, let''s go there now. It seems that this crack should be transmitted every hour, and the number is about a dozen dark creatures!" Nalanda nodded, and now also calculated the frequency of the appearance of dark creatures. The distance from the group of dark creatures in front was added to the time he waited, and there was still an hour. However, this is also good news, at least he can still prevent such a number of dark creatures. At this moment, among the dark creatures that just came out, the death knight seemed to have sensed their existence and had already raised his head and stared at them. "Yes, my lord!" "Storm Knights, get ready for battle! Go!" Immediately, Narant took his subordinates to open the dirt bag directly. hoo hoo hoo! And when Narant and the others went downhill, the death knight also began to roar. Although there are only a dozen or so of them, there is no fear. Under the leadership of the death knight, he charged straight towards Narant and the others. "Storm Knights! Charge!" Without Narant''s instructions, Quick immediately issued an order to the Storm Knights. Immediately, twenty-five knights left the team and started charging at a faster pace. And in the hands of the five knights rushing in front, they have each taken out an iron rope whip that is more than three meters long. In the face of this iron rope made of sacred thorns, there is no need to say much about the fate of these more than ten dark creatures. It is only a few minutes after the death knight who dies and basically has no combat power. To say that he can resist for a while, is the corpse worm that Narant saw for the first time today. Despite the short legs, this beetle rushes very fast, and has that hard shell, like a minivan. However, with a few knights moving nimbly, it was consumed to death with the iron whip. "My lord, all dark creatures have been resolved!" "Well, clean the battlefield, the team continues to move forward, let''s go directly to the front of the space crack!" Nalanda nodded, very satisfied with the battle of Quick and others. Of course, the most important thing was that a system prompt had already sounded in his mind. "Ding! The host''s subordinate killed a third-order death knight, and the reward energy point has been distributed!" Gu With this sound, Narant''s energy point, which had turned into ninety-three, returned to ninety-four. "Energy points are a good thing, save more, and when you''re almost done, sir, I''m going to play Krypton Gold Liu and try hard Krypton Strange Fruit!" "Yes, my lord!" Soon, Quick and others put the broken swords and armor left by a group of dark creatures on the rear carriage. "My lord, the corpses of these two corpses are also valuable!" Just as the team packed up the spoils and moved on, Old White suddenly reminded him. "Well, what''s the use of the corpse of a corpse worm?" "My lord, the shell of this corpse worm is very hard, harder than ordinary iron, and it is lighter in weight, so the armies of the great nobles in the Holy Continent use this corpse worm shell to make shields, and they are high-quality shields! " "Oh? Quick, then put it away!" Nalanda nodded, the corpse worm''s shell is really hard, and if it can really be used as a shield, it is very practical. When the shells of the two ghouls were also loaded onto the carriage, Narant and the others immediately moved towards the space crack. When it was more than 500 meters away from the space crack, the front had turned into a charred black, and even the snow was very rare, and only a thin layer could not cover the ground at all. Narant was also curious about this so-called dead place, and immediately stepped on it while riding a white dragon. And after entering this dead place, he immediately felt the difference. In an instant, his whole body was enveloped in a strong death energy, and even the thick cotton-padded coat couldn''t help him resist it. It felt colder than stepping on dozens of centimeters of snow before. In addition, Narant turned on to sense the situation of the surrounding space. And in his induction, within the range eroded by this dead aura, all kinds of fighting qi elements and magic power around are almost invisible, and some only have the dark aura of death and evil. "My lord, fortunately, the space crack is not very large. It only has a range of more than 500 meters in so many days. If the space crack in the Holy Continent, it can erode the surrounding land for four or five kilometers in a week, and that Dark creatures appear in the thousands." "Well, let''s go, let''s plant the sacred thorns first!" Narant can imagine how terrifying such a space crack is, and he doesn''t know whether he can complete the main task of this system in his lifetime. When Narant and others approached more than ten meters in front of the crack in this space, the dark aura they felt around became even more gloomy. And the dark space crack in front of him seems to have become the abyss of hell, staring into it, the hair on the whole body will stand up unconsciously. And the guards of Narant are all pale. "My lord, just plant these sacred thorns directly here. With the nourishment of death energy, they can grow faster!" As a person from the Holy Continent, Old White has a lot of knowledge about such situations. Although there is no grudge in his body now, his complexion is still natural. "Well, let''s get started!" "Yes, Lord!" Following Narant''s instructions, several barbarian coolies immediately began to remove the sacred thorns mounted on the carriage, and then began to dig holes in the ground. After these days of growth, after absorbing the death energy of the three-headed dog and Bessie''s talent, ten more sacred thorns matured. In this way, Narant brought a total of fifteen plants this time, five of which were the first to mature. Although most of the branches have been smashed by Narant, there are still three or two branches on it, and the roots are also intact, so they can still survive, and they still have restraint against dark creatures. Needless to say, the speed at which the barbarians worked, in just a few minutes, fifteen large pits in a semicircle were dug. Immediately, the sacred thorns were placed at intervals of one meter wide. Originally, if the conditions were available, the thorns could be directly next to the thorns, so that the dark creatures could be blocked directly. Unfortunately, Narant only had so few mature sacred thorns on hand, and he could only wait and see later. And when the fifteen sacred thorns were planted, there was no need to water, the branches and leaves started to emit a soft white light, brighter than any time before. "It really is a treasure that restrains dark creatures!" Narant couldn''t help sighing. Death Qi is a deadly poison to other plants and creatures. Even ordinary people will die if they stay here for three or five days. UU reading But to the sacred thorns, it is like a tiger''s and wolf''s medicine, and it immediately becomes alive. Without this sacred thorn, it would be impossible for Narant to suppress this space crack. "Yeah, my lord, look, the land under the sacred thorns is turning white!" At this moment, the little girl Xue Li, who was standing among the crowd, exclaimed. It turned out that as the sacred thorns began to absorb the death energy, the black land of more than ten centimeters around its roots was fading at a speed visible to the naked eye, slowly restoring the original color of the land. Of course, it will take time to fully restore the land, but now the sacred thorns have just been planted, so the change in appearance will be so obvious. "My lord, relying on these sacred thorns should be able to restrain the invasion of death energy, but it will take at least a month to fully restore the surrounding land!" "Well, if you can restrain yourself!" Narant is not in a hurry, but he is very curious about one thing now, so he paused and continued: "Old White, since dark creatures can use the space crack to come to our place Continent, have any of us humans traveled to the dark world through space cracks?" "This...sir, I have never heard of anyone who has traveled to the dark world, because once the dark creatures appear, it represents a catastrophe, and all species are losing ground. If it wasn''t for the sacred thorns, I am afraid that the sacred continent would have been destroyed by dark creatures long ago. occupied!" "Of course, it may also be because the small status is too low, so I don''t know if anyone has entered!" "Okay!" Narant nodded, this matter can only be explored later. Next, Linalante and the others did not leave, but continued to wait in place. Although the sacred thorns are planted, the effect must be tested. Chapter 560： badly wounded barbarian About forty minutes later, a large amount of dead energy was ejected from the space crack again. As the surrounding space began to ripple like water waves, dark creatures finally appeared at the space crack mouth. Roar! The first one to appear was still the skeleton soldier. When the skeleton soldier saw Narant and others more than ten meters away, he immediately roared and waved the broken sword in his hand and charged straight. These skeleton soldiers had no wisdom, and even turned a blind eye to the sacred thorns that could restrain them in front of them, and then just hit a sacred thorn. Chi Chi Chi! Whoa! And the moment this skeleton soldier hit the sacred thorns, his body was full of black air. In just three or four seconds, the strange green glow in its head dimmed until it disappeared. With the sound of clattering, this arrogant skeleton soldier turned into a pile of broken bones. "Not bad!" Narant was very satisfied with the effect. hoo hoo hoo! When the first skeleton soldier had just died, the subsequent dark creatures gradually walked out of the space crack, among which there were more than ten skeleton soldiers, three **** dogs and a death knight! Immediately, they roared one by one, and these dark creatures rushed towards Narant and others. However, these dark creatures are still like skeleton soldiers, and they don''t care about the sacred thorns in front of them. Many dark creatures rush in front of the sacred thorns and hit them directly. Even the hellhounds are also rampaging. Seeing that these low-level dark creatures are so hard-headed, Narant is finally relieved. The only disappointment is that this time there is no death knight, which means that he cannot harvest energy points this time. "Longbow squad! Shoot!" Whoosh whoosh! In just a rain of arrows, a few skeleton soldiers who slipped through the net were taken away. And the Headless Horseman and Hell Hound were also easily dealt with by Storm Knight. "Ding, the system side task to eliminate the threat of space cracks has been completed, and the unexpected surrender of the system task has been issued!" "Ding, although the threat of space cracks has been restrained, in the past ten days, thousands of dark creatures have penetrated into the depths of the grasslands. As a pioneering lord who wants to conquer the grasslands, you need to go and check the depths. If the situation occurs, solve all the fish that slip through the net!" "New mission of the branch line of the system: go deeper into the grassland and exterminate all dark creatures!" "Mission reward: a piece of news that interests you!" "Well, interesting news? What news will it be?" Narant listened to the system''s voice and was quite curious. As for continuing to go deep into the grasslands, even if the system does not issue tasks, he is ready to go and explore one or two. Of course, he originally planned to take a look at the loss of the barbarians. After all, he would have to carry out the development order after the spring. Although the appearance of space cracks this time is a disaster, who can say that it is not a good thing? At least it was a mixed blessing for Narant. Because the dark creatures that appeared in the cracks in this space did not go to the Storm Territory for the first time, but to attack the barbarian tribes on the grassland. In this way, no matter how powerful the barbarians are, facing thousands of dark creatures, they will definitely lose a lot of combat power, which is of great help for Narant to open up the grasslands. Now that he has got the system task, Narant is ready to stop. Fifty longbowmen and ten storm knights were left here, and he took the remaining men towards the grassland. I believe that there are sacred thorns, and these sixty subordinates should be enough to solve it, and it can be divided into two waves for rotation. After leaving the space crack, Narant went all the way west. Because of the cold winter, he couldn''t see any difference between the scenery in the depths of the grassland and the edge. Under the guidance of Xiao Huihui and the traces left by the previous dark creatures, Narant and others walked for a long time, and finally came to a place with traces of barbarian life. "Sir, this should be the camp of the Fire Tribe. You can see that these animal hide tents also have their tribe''s logo." The camp that Narant and others came to has no fences and is not small in scale. There are hundreds of tents alone. Of course, the camp had turned into ruins at this moment, except for the icy corpses scattered all over the ground, the rest were the tents that were slumped all over the place. Obviously, this camp has been patronized by dark creatures. Big Stone and the others looked around and saw that there were at least thousands of barbarian corpses in the camp, and returned to report to Narant with a heavy heart. There are a total of three barbarian tribes in this grassland, of which the barbarians of the Agni Tribe are the strongest. Now it seems that the Agni Tribe has not been able to avoid being attacked by dark creatures. Although they belonged to different tribes, and they even had conflicts with the three sons of the Patriarch of the Fire Tribe, it was still a little sad to see this scene. Back then, there were at least one million barbarians, but after fighting with the nobles, only tens of thousands of people on the grasslands were left to survive. And now it seems that these tens of thousands of people are about to drop sharply again! "Go, Big Rock, let''s move on!" Narant didn''t say anything about safety but patted Big Rock on the shoulder and then led the team to move on. Now that the camp has been destroyed and the dark creatures are no longer here, there is nothing to stop here. And this time, they walked for another four days. During these four days, they passed at least a dozen large and small barbarian camps. Moreover, these camps belong to the three major tribes, but all the camps have been visited by dark creatures when they arrive, and the camps are in a mess, with corpses everywhere. A rough estimate, at least tens of thousands of barbarians were killed by dark creatures. Of course, some barbarians would freeze to death on the field after leaving the camp, even if they weren''t killed. Anyway, Narant and the others had already seen hundreds of people frozen to death and sleeping in the snow on the way. At noon that day, while Narant and the others were on their way, Xiao Huihui suddenly returned from the front. "Sir, Xiao Huihui said that there are many barbarians ten miles ahead, and these barbarians are fighting against dark creatures!" "Oh? Did I finally see the live barbarians?" Narant was also a little excited when he heard the words. He was really afraid that all the barbarians would die. Although he wants to occupy the entire grassland, he also wants to win some of the barbarians. After all, barbarians have great advantages in both combat and labor. As long as he can subdue them, like the big stone people, the development of the territory will definitely go further. "Everyone, move forward at full speed!" After hearing the news, Narant immediately accelerated the speed of the team. An hour and a half later, they came to the battlefield more than two miles away from what Xiao Huihui said. Narant did not approach immediately, but chose a high **** for everyone to hide, and then took out the binoculars and began to observe the battlefield ahead. Chapter 561： One-sided killing No, it should not be called the battlefield, but the Shura Field. Because at this moment, the two miles away is a one-sided massacre. Blood flowed into rivers on the ground, dyeing the snow-white ground completely red, and the corpses of barbarians were lying on the ground. Look at that look, there are at least thousands of people. As for the surviving, there are still nearly ten thousand people, but these barbarians have no resistance at all in the face of hundreds of second-order dark creatures and thousands of skeleton soldiers. For example, there are at least a hundred corpse worms, gathering together like a torrent of vans, rampaging through the barbaric crowd. With that hard carapace, let the barbarian strike with an iron axe and a stone stick without any damage, and a barbarian warrior can be taken away in one bite. And these corpse worms are also supported by hellhounds and headless horsemen, which makes it difficult for the barbarians to resist, and they are slaughtered unilaterally. Among this group of dark creatures, death knights are rarer, with only a mere dozen or so, but this does not affect the combat effectiveness of dark creatures at all. "My lord, these barbarians may not be able to defeat these dark creatures!" At this time, Quick came to Narant and spoke. "Well, this is the true strength of dark creatures. If it weren''t for our sacred thorns, even more than a dozen corpse worms and death knights would have to go all out to defeat them!" Nalanda nodded, though the recent succession of victories freed them from their fear of dark creatures. But the real strength of the dark creatures is on the battlefield ahead. If there is no sacred thorns, although they will not be as one-sided as the barbarians, they will not be much better. What is even more terrifying is that these dark creatures are still low-level existences. If there are intermediate or advanced dark creatures, it is difficult to imagine what kind of scene it will be. "Quick, get ready, we''re going to help!" After investigating the situation ahead, Narant didn''t plan to wait any longer. "Sir, let''s go now? Shall we not wait for a while?" Quick didn''t understand, glanced at Big Stone and the others who were a little distance away, and then continued to Narant in a low voice, "I know you are my lord. I want to subdue some barbarians, but other barbarians are not necessarily as friendly as Big Stone and Captain Raymond. If we help now, will it be counterproductive. Not only will they not surrender, but they may also hinder your development order in the future. " "Quake, I understand what you mean, but after all, that is a human race, we can''t just watch them being slaughtered by dark creatures!" "Besides, Quick, have you noticed that there seems to be no blood barbarians among those barbarians?" "Blood barbarian, my lord, is that the barbarian young master we met last time when we brought back Dashito and his clan?" "Yes, the three major tribes on the grassland all have totem poles. With the help of the totem poles, they can also cultivate some bloodline warriors with extraordinary power." "But the lord just looked at it with a telescope, and there are no bloodline warriors, so this group of barbarians is likely to be abandoned by surprise, so it is the best time for us to conquer them!" The reason Narant was so sure that the barbarians had been abandoned was because there were not many barbarians on the steppe. Even the three major tribes can only handle more than 10,000 people at most. Not to mention that at least tens of thousands of corpses have been seen on the road, and there are more than 10,000 people ahead. So these barbarians can only be barbarians of big tribes. If it is a big tribe, so many people gather together, it can definitely be counted as the headquarters. But there is no bloodline warrior of the barbarians, there must be only one possibility, that is, the big man of the tribe escaped with the bloodline warrior and a few barbarians. Of course, even if he guessed wrong, Narant didn''t panic. Because he can remember that the previous task reward was unexpected surrender. Except the dark creatures on this grassland are barbarians, other creatures have escaped cleanly, so it can''t be the dark creatures surrendering to him? Valley So, it can only be a barbarian. And in this way, the barbarians in front of him are all at a loss. "Yes, my lord!" Quick heard what his lord said, and he really noticed some problems. And his own adults have made up their minds, and he will not disobey. "Storm Knight, get on the horse!" Immediately, Quick returned to the Storm Knight team and immediately called for the team members to get on the horse. Narant also stood up. Seeing Narant getting up, the big stone who couldn''t stand it for a long time immediately ran up with the white dragon. "My lord, your war horse!" "Well, get ready to fight!" Narant glanced at Big Stone, knowing that Big Stone was sympathizing with the slaughtered barbarians, hoping that he could save them. However, this is also human nature, and no matter who they are, they will feel compassion when they see their own race being slaughtered. It was a very duty for him to be able to hold back and not say anything before. "Everyone, distribute the equipment and equip it for battle!" Narant waved his arm and gave the order directly after riding the white dragon. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately dozens of barbarian coolies began to remove the sacred thorns from the carriage and installed them on an iron rod. Narant has quite a lot of experience in dealing with dark creatures with sacred thorns. Storm knights use cane whips, and ordinary guards use long sticks, which can also cause great damage to dark creatures. In addition, because Narant did not bring many soldiers and horses this time, he had already prepared iron rods for dozens of barbarian coolies. These barbarian coolies are not weak, just not as strong as the young men like Raymond and Big Stone, but they are still worth a hardcover ordinary guard. In just two or three minutes, all the guards were ready, and Narant also picked up a long whip in his hand. "Set off!" After speaking, Narant took nearly a hundred of his men to the battlefield ahead, leaving only a small number of people who did not participate in the battle. Such as medics and barbarians who help medics carry stretchers. hoo hoo hoo! In just over ten minutes, Narant and the others approached the battlefield. On the battlefield, both barbarians and dark creatures sensed their arrival. Although the barbarians are very strange about how these noble humans appeared here, but they are facing a one-sided massacre, naturally no one will run out to trouble Narant and the others. However, the dark creatures on the edge immediately roared after seeing Narant and others, and then charged towards them. "Bed crossbow, free fire! Others, kill me, kill all these dark creatures!" Although there were only more than a hundred people, Narant, who held the big killer in his hand, was not afraid at all, and immediately gave the order. "kill!" Following his order, Storm Knight responded first, killing the dark creatures that were rushing straight towards him. Chapter 562： Harvest Dark Creatures Then came the guards and a group of barbarian coolies. And Narant is fighting at the end with his lucky daughter. It''s not that Narant has become timid now, the main reason is that the skeleton soldiers who are rushing now are scattered around the edge, so naturally he doesn''t need to shoot. The main force of those dark creatures is still slaughtering among the barbarians. Whoa! Whoa! With the impact of Quick and others, those scattered skeleton soldiers were not one enemy, and they were already shattered by whips before they got close. "Quick, go punch those corpse worms!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, more than a hundred Narant went straight towards the center of the battlefield like sharp swords. And the scattered skeleton soldiers or individual headless horsemen and hellhounds around are not their enemies at all. Even if one or two dark creatures slip through the net, Vivian''s arrows will send them back home. With their kills, they also rescued many barbarians who were chased by dark creatures and had nowhere to go. These barbarians were dumbfounded at the moment. I didn''t expect this group of more than 100 noble soldiers to be able to kill dark creatures so easily. Is this an existence that they couldn''t kill with a giant axe just now? "Big stone, let them run to the distance and wait first!" Narant immediately instructed the big stone upon seeing this. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, the big stone shouted at the stunned barbarians. "Ah, they are also barbarians, but how did they get mixed up with nobles!" "You are stupid, no matter if they are nobles or barbarians, as long as they can kill these dark creatures, let''s run!" These barbarians reacted when Big Stone shouted. Although they were surprised why Big Stone and others were with nobles, now they hated the dark creatures who killed their relatives even more. Soon, Narant and others came to the vicinity of the more than one hundred corpse worms. "Storm Knights, kill!" Without Narant''s orders, Quick and the others lifted their iron whips and killed the corpse worms. Fortunately, these corpse eaters have no IQ, they only know how to kill. So even if Narant and others approached, they still chased and killed the barbarians in front of them. It''s only when the barbarians run away that the occasional corpse or two turn back to Morning Narrant and Stormtrooper. And the consequence of this is that these corpse worms are destroyed one by one by Narant and others, and the number of kills decreases. "Thank you! Thank you for saving my wife!" "Thank you, thank you for saving my son!" As Narant and others went on a killing spree, more barbarians were rescued from the blood and blades of dark creatures. At this moment, these people have forgotten the hatred passed down from generation to generation. Of course, Narant and the other storm knights couldn''t understand. "My lord, these savages say thank you for saving them!" However, Big Stone made a translation at this time. "Well, tell them to escape the battlefield first, or deal with those ordinary skeletons!" Narant nodded. Immediately, under the cry of the big stone, these barbarians also began to flee. Of course, there were also barbarians who did not flee, but took up arms again to deal with the skeleton soldiers. Although they have no resistance against the dark creatures of the second and third orders such as corpse worms or death knights. But in the face of skeleton soldiers, you can still do one axe one by one. With these savages, the pressure on Narant and others will not increase, and the next is a hearty harvest battle. After fighting for more than an hour, when even Narant felt a little tired, the last dark creature on the field was finally eliminated. "Victory! We''re victorious, we''ve killed all these stinky bugs!" "We killed them all, we got our revenge!!" As the dark creature was successfully eliminated, there were bursts of cheers and roars from the crowd. Of course, these barbarians cheered more with a weeping voice and tears. Because before Narant and others came, thousands of barbarians had already died in today''s massacre. "Ding, kill a third-order death knight with your own hands, the reward energy point has been distributed, and the number of energy points is now one hundred and five!" "Ding, the system''s side quest is in front of the grassland to explore deeper, and the quest to destroy all dark creatures has been completed, and a quest reward that interests you has been released!" When everyone cheered and vented, a system prompt sounded in Narant''s mind. When he heard that his energy point reached one hundred and five, Narant also cheered in his heart. He thought about it, although it was only over a hundred points, but this time, he would have to give himself a few kiwi fruits when he went back to take advantage of the winter. "Sir, what should we do now." At this moment, Quick came to Narant and asked in a low voice. Although their previous move was to save a group of barbarians. As an authentic aristocratic civilization guard, he actually has the idea that people who are not my race must be different. He is still on guard, after all, he and the others are still in the middle of the barbaric crowd. . "Let''s go, let''s retreat to the periphery first, and you will send someone to call Vinnie and the five members of the medical team over, Quick!" Narant did not disturb the catharsis of these barbarians, and withdrew from the battlefield with his subordinates, so that these barbarians could have time to heal their wounded companions or collect the bodies of their loved ones. "Yes, my lord!" Quick was relieved to receive the order, at least after retreating to the edge, they could protect their lords to evacuate even if there was an accident. Soon, Narant brought his subordinates to the periphery of the crowd, and the barbarians did not stop their actions, and they were all anxiously searching for their lost relatives. After a while, Vinnie brought the medical team to Narant. Immediately, a large open space was selected to build a roof to prevent snow, and several carriages were emptied to block the wooden beds used to treat the wounded. "Big stone, you shout at them in barbarian language, and those who are seriously injured can come for free treatment!" When the treatment site was ready, Narant immediately ordered to the big stone. Naturally, Narant would not let the medical team enter the crowd indiscriminately. Let''s not talk about whether it will cause misunderstanding at the time, just in case of an accident with these medical girls, it will be a sin. "Yes, my lord!" The big stone immediately responded, and immediately took the guards and the dozens of barbarian coolies to raise their voices and began to call out loudly. "Listen, everyone, we have doctors here, and those who are seriously injured can come over for treatment!" "Barbarians, we have doctors here who can heal wounds. If any of you are seriously injured, you can send them here for treatment!" Chapter 563： divine magic The shouts of dozens of barbarians were naturally loud, and many barbarians in the scene looked over after hearing the words. However, when they saw that the barbarians who were shouting were the barbarians in the noble armors, Da Shi, and the Storm Knight beside Narant, everyone immediately turned their heads. Even some savages holding their wounded relatives in their arms silently lowered their heads and sobbed after a moment of hesitation. Narant frowned upon seeing this, while Big Stone was a little overwhelmed. "Have you heard that people who are seriously injured can be sent over for treatment, or they will die if it drags on for a long time!" "That barbarian, your appearance just now has helped us, and we don''t care about your traitorous behavior, and we won''t hurt the nobleman. You can leave quickly, and the nobles are untrustworthy, so be careful in the future! " "You guys are stupid, the adult behind me is different from other nobles!" Big Stone''s face turned red when he heard the words, and he immediately countered. It''s a pity that the man didn''t speak anymore. Narant and others saved them, so they would not kill the nobles as usual, which was considered a reward. As for making them believe in the nobles, it is impossible, after all, it was these nobles who drove them to the grasslands. A few days ago, even the patriarch and others said that these dark creatures were probably released by the nobles to **** the grassland. Although Narant couldn''t understand the truth and what the barbarian was muttering, he had already guessed a little. Just as he was frowning whether it was time to take over or what to do next, Vinnie''s voice came from his ear: "Sir, can Vinnie try it?" At this moment, Vinnie''s eyes were on a pair of barbarian mother and son not far away. "Woo, my son, Uka, speak up! Who can save my son!" The barbarian woman was holding a young barbarian in pain. The young barbarian had a large blood hole in his stomach, which should have been pierced by the long sword of the skeleton soldier. If it weren''t for his savage physique, he would have died a long time ago. However, it''s not much worse now. Although the barbarian woman tried her best to press the wound, she couldn''t stop the blood. "Well, then you have a try, Big Rock, Quick, and protect Vinnie!" Narant nodded after hesitating for a while, but he also sent enough guards to Vinnie. Immediately, Vinnie immediately carried the medicine box towards the barbarian mother and son. And the actions of this large group of people naturally attracted the attention of a group of barbarians, and the barbarians became nervous and stared at them closely. And Vinnie didn''t shut up so much, and immediately came to the barbarian mother and son, while Quick and the others were riding war horses, pressing their hands on the hilt of the sword to be vigilant. "What do you want?" There was a middle-aged savage man squatting beside the mother and son, but the savage man had seven or eight sword wounds on his body, and the blood soaked the animal skin, and his face was pale. When he saw everyone coming, he immediately raised the worn iron axe in his hand and asked. "Don''t be nervous, this doctor is here to treat your son!" Dashi said immediately upon seeing this. The barbarian woman holding the boy raised her head when she heard the words, her eyes filled with hope, but in the end she still looked at the barbarian man beside her. The savage man glanced at Vinnie, and finally shook his head, "Thank you, we don''t need people from the nobles for treatment, you can go!" Although the savage man refused, he put down the broken axe in his hand, and his answer was still polite. When Big Stone heard the words, he immediately translated it to Vinnie. Vinnie was also a little anxious when she saw it, because the barbarian boy in front of him could die at any time. As a doctor with talent, she naturally has a kind heart. In addition, she also knows that if she can cure these savages, it will definitely be beneficial for her own adults to subdue these savages. "It seems that the resistance of these barbarians to the nobles is really not ordinary!" As an extraordinary knight, Narant''s ear can naturally hear the words ahead. Valley Instead, he now knows that when he subdued Raymond and others, he was really lucky to surrender. After all, Catherine, the lucky girl, built a bridge of communication. "Catherine!" The next moment, Narant called to Catherine beside him. "Sir, what are your orders!" Catherine immediately stepped forward. Narant quickly explained a few words to Catherine. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Catherine walked directly towards the crowd. "I hope it will be successful, otherwise it will only be hard!" Narant watched as Catherine entered the crowd, and this was also the last attempt. After Catherine got Narant''s order, she came directly to Vinnie and the others, and then came behind the barbarian man. While he was not paying attention, Catherine turned her palm into a knife to hide her ears. draped around the neck of a barbarian man. Boom! The savage man with the big five and the three rough didn''t even have time to react, and fell to the ground after groaning. "What are you doing!" The barbarian woman immediately became nervous! The barbarians who were watching were also in an uproar, clenching their weapons in their hands, and had the urge to come around. Clang clang! "Let me all stay where I am, don''t get close!" Seeing this, the ten Storm Knights pulled out their long swords and roared loudly, their body aura of aura covering their bodies. "You don''t have to be nervous, we just want to help you save your son. If you don''t save him, he will die! Our adults are merciful and will save you without any expense and will not harm you!" Catherine can also speak barbarian language~www .novelhall.com~ He did not stun the barbarian woman, but explained sincerely. The barbarian woman immediately paused and remained silent. Immediately, Catherine winked at Vinnie, who nodded and immediately squatted down and placed her hand on the belly of the savage boy. As the power of innate talent was released, a little green light spot emerged from under Vinnie''s palm, and then sank into the belly of the savage boy. "Woo! Mother, what''s wrong with me?" In just ten seconds, the savage boy who had fallen into confusion before opened his eyes, and then turned towards his mother in doubt. "Ah, Uka, my son, you finally woke up and scared your mother to death!" Seeing this, the middle-aged woman immediately burst into tears and took her son into her arms. "Mother, I was just attacked by several skeleton soldiers, and then I only felt a severe pain in my stomach, and then I lost the strength!" The boy was hugged by his mother for a moment and then broke free, then looked at his stomach curiously. "Hey, mother, why is there no wound on my stomach?" I saw that except for the still torn animal skin clothes and blood stains on the stomach of this savage boy, the flesh and blood underneath was already intact. "It''s this doctor, thank you, Miss Doctor! Thank you for curing my son! Uka, thank this young lady quickly, it''s her who will heal you!" The savage woman immediately took the boy to Vinnie after she reported it. kowtow. This young man was only seven or eight years old at most. He didn''t understand the hatred between the clansmen and the nobles. Hearing that Vinnie had rescued him, he immediately knelt down and thanked him according to his mother''s request. Whoa! "Did you see it, it was really cured!" "Just now, there seems to be a big blood hole on Uka''s stomach. It has penetrated the back of the Dao, and now it is in good condition. Is this... is this a magical technique?" Chapter 564： Goddesss Gift The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "It must be a magical technique. Did you see the green light on the hands of those girls just now? Is this girl the messenger of the goddess of life?" "Maybe it really is the messenger of the gods!" Seeing this scene, the surrounding barbarians immediately burst into an uproar. Of course, they are not discussing the quality of nobles now, but are surprised by Vinnie''s magic. The barbarians on the grasslands can actually be regarded as primitive tribes in Africa or America in the past. Their civilization is not highly evolved, and they almost live the most primitive hunting life, so these people most believe in various gods. And this is the case with the barbarians on the grassland. The seeds of superstition are deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. In addition to the tribal totems they believe in, they are also in awe of all kinds of life in nature. At this moment, Vinnie''s revelation is no different from bringing her back to life, so that barbarians no longer dare to regard her as a lackey of the gods. Vinnie didn''t have time to pay attention to the discussions around her. After picking up the boy and the woman, she immediately walked towards the fainted middle-aged barbarian, and then squatted in front of him. After squatting down, Vinnie did the same, placing her hand on the middle-aged barbarian''s heaviest wound, and then a little green light appeared in front of everyone again. And this time, because it was a long slashing injury, the surrounding people could see it more clearly, and they could even see how the flesh and blood was getting better little by little. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com This scene once again caused the crowd to exclaim that the legs of the barbarians around them began to tremble unconsciously. "Huh?" At this time, the middle-aged man on the ground also woke up leisurely. At the moment of waking up, when he saw Vinnie squatting in front of him, he was immediately shocked, and the next moment he was ready to grab the giant axe beside him and swing it. "Ulun!" However, at this time, the barbarian woman beside her gave up, her face turned pale with fright, and she quickly stopped the middle-aged barbarian''s movements. "Look at Uka!" After waiting for the middle-aged barbarian to be drunk, the barbarian woman immediately pointed to the son beside her. "Uka! My son, you... How are you?" The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, and then saw that his son was intact, and his face immediately showed incomparable surprise. "Father, mother said that this god''s messenger saved me! And the god''s messenger just healed your wound!" The boy named Uka pointed to Ulun''s wound. Ulun looked down and saw that the most serious wound on his shoulder was intact. "Ulun, quickly apologize to this envoy, he saved Ulun and you!" The middle-aged woman did not dare to let Ulun continue in a daze, and immediately urged the middle-aged barbarian. "God... God made the lord, it was a small blind eye that offended you, please forgive me! Thank you for healing my son, and I, Ulun, are willing to die for my sins!" Although the middle-aged man hadn''t seen Vinnie''s healing process, he saw that his son''s injuries and his own had recovered in a short time, so he didn''t need to think much to know that this divine envoy would not be fake. He immediately knelt on the ground and apologized deeply to Vinnie''s romper. "I''m not an adult, that noble is my adult, you can call me a goddess! Also, I don''t need you to apologize for your death. As a goddess, we are here to protect you!" Vinnie Seeing this, there was no embarrassment. She took the initiative to stand up, just to help her family win people''s hearts, so now that things are successful, she also pretends to be calm. Not even the fictitious identity of the divine envoy was denied. Whoa! A group of barbarians looked at Narant, their eyes full of disbelief. In their opinion, the divine envoy was very honorable, but now they recognize this nobleman as an adult. "Barbarians, our family is different from other nobles. He is a truly upright and benevolent knight. This time he went into the grasslands because he heard that you were attacked by dark creatures, so he brought us here to help you." "Now not only have these dark creatures been resolved, but even the space crack on the grassland has been controlled by our adults. You will not have to worry about the invasion of dark creatures in the future!" "Now, our lords let me treat you for free, so don''t resist, the most seriously injured come to the treatment first, and I will use magic to save your relatives and companions." Vinnie spoke again, and then the words were relayed to the barbarians again by the big stone. After finishing speaking, Vinnie didn''t say any more, and walked directly towards Narant, standing beside him. "That''s right, Vinnie, you will be rewarded a lot when you go back!" Narant didn''t expect the shy Vinnie to be able to say these words, and immediately praised him well. And Vinnie turned her back to everyone at this time, but her pretty face flushed red when she heard this. "What are you still doing, do you want to watch your relatives die, come here quickly, the goddess will use magic to heal you! The goddess''s divine power is limited at one time, so be faster!" At this time, The sound of the big stone spread throughout the arena. The group of barbarians who were still stunned looked at each other, and then rushed forward with their injured relatives. Although the people have resistance to the nobles, they only have worship and reverence for the saintess. "Thank you goddess, ask goddess to save my relatives..." "Don''t squeeze at all. Now let the seriously injured people come over first, and the others with minor injuries should not squeeze. Other doctors will help you bandage!" For a time, a group of barbarians crowded forward, but fortunately, with the shouting of the big stone, some seriously injured barbarians also retreated to the rear. And the really badly wounded savages line up for Vinnie''s treatment. Fortunately, Vinnie has not slackened her training since her awakening, so now her talent has also increased greatly, and she can treat a lot of wounded. Of course, after Vinnie continued to treat one or two wounded, she made the situation clear to these barbarians. In order to treat more seriously injured barbarians, the next step will only reduce their injuries and ensure their safety. As for complete healing, let them wait for a day or two. In the past two days, the ''magic power'' has recovered well, and they will continue to help them speed up their healing. About this the barbarians naturally dare not say anything, and they also know that in this way, more clansmen can be saved. "The villain thanks the goddess for her grace!" "The villain thanks the goddess for her grace!" As the injuries of the barbarians were relieved and their lives were no longer in danger, their families would bow down to Vinnie and express their gratitude as soon as possible, their expressions full of reverence. "You don''t need to thank me, you should thank my lord, who rescued me and took me to the depths of this grassland to rescue you!" In the face of every thank you, Vinnie will also reply to this sentence. Chapter 565： Fair exchange? The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! ... When the barbarians heard the words, they all looked at Narant, and then, whether they wanted to or not, they would walk to Narant, kneel down and give thanks before leaving. And Narant is not dissatisfied with this situation. Thinking from another perspective, if he is a barbarian, it must be difficult to accept such a timely manner, like a hostile noble bowing his head to thank him. In this way, Vinnie''s treatment lasted for more than half an hour. And Narant, who was still sitting, finally stood up and came to Vinnie''s side, with a look of pity in his eyes. Even though Vinnie has used the smallest force possible to keep all the barbarians out of danger, it is inevitable that she will run out of talent. And by the end of it, Vinnie''s face became even paler. "Vinnie, why don''t you take a rest first!" Narant finally couldn''t help crying out. "Sir, it''s alright, there are the last few left!" But Vinnie was surprisingly persistent, and Narant could only stand silently when he saw it. As time passed, the last severely injured barbarian was finally healed. "Thank you for the gift of the goddess!" "Don''t thank me, it''s my lord..." Boom! When the last relative of the wounded barbarian knelt on the ground and said thanks, Vinnie said it as before. He was only halfway through the words, but suddenly his body fell to the ground. "Vinnie!" "goddess!" "Ah! The goddess passed out!" With Vinnie''s coma, whether it was Narant''s subordinates or those barbarians, they all exclaimed. When Narant saw this, he immediately picked up Vinnie and put it on the carriage next to him. A medical girl also came to check on Vinnie''s body immediately. "My lord, Captain Vinnie has used up too much power before, so he passed out!" The girl from the medical team checked Winnie''s body and confirmed that there were no other problems, and finally gave Narant the diagnosis. In fact, the exhaustion of talent is similar to that of an ordinary human being exhausted and fainted. This girl from the medical team can naturally see it. "Well, okay!" Narant nodded, knowing that this was the only possibility. Immediately after handing over Vinnie to Vivian and others to take care of, he immediately ordered a few words to the big stone. After he finished his instructions, the big stone immediately conveyed to the barbarian: "Everyone, don''t worry, our adults said that the goddess fainted because of exhausting her divine power to heal you, and you should recover a little after a day of good training!" "The goddess is merciful!" "The goddess is merciful!" And when the barbarians heard the words, they immediately fell to their knees, and there were not a few people with hot tears in their eyes. The original tribal emotion that restrains it is also simplicity and sincerity. The goddess Vinnie was exhausted trying to save them, such a thing was definitely a great gift for them. "Everyone, don''t be sad. If the goddess wakes up, she definitely doesn''t want to see women who are sad for her. Get up!" Dashi continued to speak when he saw this. After the savages calmed down a little, he continued: "Everyone, I want to ask, which tribe are you from?" "We are from the Fire Tribe, we are from the Fire Wolf Tribe, and we are from the Fire Tree Tribe!" "Sir, they are actually from the three major tribes?" Big Stone was quite surprised, and immediately relayed it to Narant "Well, keep asking!" Narant nodded. "What about your patriarch and other clansmen?" "Our patriarch deceived us and ran away with bloodline warriors and totem poles!" Perhaps it was because of Vinnie''s gratitude that they temporarily put down the offer to Narant. Perhaps it was because they were brooding about being abandoned. These savages didn''t hide it and told everything that happened in the past two days. Some time ago, the fire tribe was the first to encounter dark creatures, and when the number of dark creatures was small, they could still resist. But as there were more and more dark creatures, they were gradually unable to withstand it, so the Fire Tribe was ready to bring a disaster to the east, leading the dark creature to the territory of the Fire Wolf Tribe. Although the plan of the fire tribe was successful, the combat power of the dark creatures exceeded their expectations, and soon the fire wolf tribe could not stand it. As time passed, the number of dark creatures became more and more, and there was still a steady stream of existences that were chasing after them. So the three major tribes temporarily gave up their previous land to Guangxi and began to resist together. It''s a pity that the second and third-order dark creatures such as the corpse worm and the death knight knight are too powerful. Even if the three clans have gathered more than 300 bloodline warriors, they are still unable to resist. So I was chased and killed by this dark creature all the way, and finally came here. The three major tribes who came here also suffered a lot, because the escape was full, and a lot of food was lost. In the face of this icy world and an environment without any prey, they actually couldn''t last long. But just last night, the patriarch of the three clans suddenly left him and them, and fled with a few masters and bloodline warriors. Even the little food left was taken away, so the barbarians in the camp this morning immediately lost their backbone and became a mess. At this time, the dark creatures chasing them just arrived, so the previous scene happened. If it wasn''t for Narant''s arrival, they would have nowhere to escape in this icy world, and even if they escaped, they would freeze to death or starve to death. "Big stone, you ask them, what are your plans for the next step?" Narant heard the words, and his heart was overjoyed, but he calmly commanded the big stone. With the question of the big stone, Narant soon got the answer. The answer is the diffuse and desperate look of the barbarians. Now that there is no fire on the grassland, they can''t survive for a few days. "Everyone, our adults said, if you really can''t survive this winter, maybe you can follow us to the edge of the grassland, and then you can help us adults work there, and our adults will give you food to eat, promise Get through this winter!" "By the way, for the adults in our family, you can eat meat and broth at every meal and you will be full!" "Let us work for the nobles?" The barbarians immediately hesitated. "Don''t worry, our lord said, this is just to allow you to spend the winter safely. He will give you food when you work. This is a fair exchange, just like we exchange prey for other food on the grassland!" "And, as long as you spend this winter and wait for the glory of the snow, you can leave freely, and our adults will not stop it!!" "This..." This time the hesitation of the barbarians diminished, and even a glimmer of hope gradually appeared in their eyes. After all, no one wants to freeze to death or be on the grassland like this, especially with their own wife and children. Chapter 566： The trail that leads to the Holy Continent? The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Why, aren''t you still willing? If we, Lord Narant, wouldn''t go deep into the grasslands if it wasn''t to save you!" "The integrity and kindness of our adults have touched the gods, so the gods kept the goddess by our adults!" "Besides, do you think that we are traitors among the barbarians? We are also inspired by the goddess of life, and only then did we understand the kindness of the lord, and we are willing to protect this noble lord!" Seeing that the barbarians were moving, the big stone immediately increased the firepower. The last few sentences were not taught to him by Narant. As a barbarian, he knew what these barbarians were thinking better than Narant. "Then...then can we really just leave in the future?" "Of course, our lord is willing to make an oath in the name of the goddess of life. If any of you want to leave in the future, he will not stop him!" Big Stone immediately relayed according to Narant''s instructions. "Thank you for the kindness of this nobleman. He is really a different nobleman. We are willing to work for this nobleman this winter in exchange for food!" "Thank you for the kindness of this noble!" The nobles who can be recognized by the gods are really different from the barbarians. , At this moment, I felt some kindness from Narant, and I immediately thanked and agreed. "Sir, they agreed!" Big Stone immediately reported to Narant when he heard the words. "Very good, then let them rest in place. By the way, ask where their patriarch went?" Narant remained calm, but his heart blossomed with joy. He knew that if these barbarians were to join Stormland immediately, they would be unwilling. But exchanging labor for food, and letting them leave at will, makes them feel equal, and they will certainly not refuse. As for whether Narant will really let them go in the future? Of course it will, his lord the lord says it all. It''s just that when the savage leaves on his own, it''s another matter. Immediately, according to Narant''s instructions, the big stone let the barbarians rest in place, and immediately began to ask about the whereabouts of their patriarch. However, for this question, none of the barbarians could give him an answer, because the patriarchs of the three tribes avoided everyone''s eyes when they left. Even the guards at night''s vigil were replaced by those to be taken away. In this way, the three clan heads can leave quietly with the bloodline warriors and totem poles. "If you don''t know, forget it!" Narant nodded. Originally, he planned to solve all the clan leaders of these three tribes in order to eliminate worries as much as possible, and then the barbarians on the grasslands would no longer be able to make waves. But now that they have disappeared, he has no choice but to see if there is a chance to solve it in the future. However, just as Narant was resting under the tent, three barbarians came over. It was the young family who had been treated by Vinnie for the first time. "What are you doing?" Big Stone naturally did not dare to let these people approach Narant at will. "This barbarian, I may know where the patriarchs have gone. In order to thank the goddess for rescuing my son and to atone for the previous offense to the goddess, I am willing to inform this noble!" "Oh, then you wait!" Immediately, Big Stone immediately relayed the news to Narant. Hearing the words, Narant immediately called Big Stone to release him, and then started to ask through the reflection of Big Stone. "This nobleman, I can''t be sure if this news is really accurate, but there is a high probability that the patriarch and the others fled there." "Because in the southwest of this grassland, it is blocked by a long, tall mountain range. There is only a trail that can pass through the mountain range and then go to the unknown area further west!" "Oh? Unknown area in the west?" The western Narant of the grassland had heard of it, and it was indeed blocked by the mountains. The other east and south are said to be endless seas. In fact, it is not only the blazing grasslands that are blocked by mountains, but even the entire Glory Continent is blocked by towering mountains. This mountain range is like the Great Wall of the ancient times in the previous life, which bound the glory continent within this range. Of course, it was only a few days ago that Narant learned that the mountain range was actually a vast sacred continent from Old White''s mouth. When the Glory Continent was cut from the Glory Continent by the towering mountains, it was just a corner. "Will this passage also lead to the Holy Continent?" Narant immediately became excited. "Maybe this is the interesting news mentioned in the system reward?" The more he thought about it, Narant became more and more energetic, and immediately said to the barbarian: "Where is that passage, can you take me there?" "Okay, I''m here to tell you this news for atonement, but I''ll only take you to the entrance of the trail. Back then, I was just sent by the tribe to hunt down the prey, and I just happened to come across it, and I haven''t really walked the trail!" This savage man Karen responded immediately. "Very good!" Narant stood up immediately and began to arrange everyone. The barbarians Narant left them where they were, and returned them after a day''s rest. Of course, in order to ensure safety, Narant will keep Vinnie, Vivian, and Catherine here. Being Vinnie is enough to suppress these savages, and even if something goes wrong, there will be noise from Catherine and Vivienne. Although almost all the food of these barbarians was taken away by their patriarchs, each of them actually had food for about a week in their salute, which should be enough for them to get out of the grassland. As for Narant, he took Big Stone, Quick and others to follow Ulun to the west to find the trail that could cross the mountains. Of course, on the way, it is also necessary to bring Shirley''s little girl, and Narant also needs to use Xiao Huihui to explore the way. In this way, after arranging the team, Narant immediately began to act, leaving the crowd with a subordinate and heading west. "Old White, do you think the trail in the west is really the passage to the Holy Continent?" "My lord, this little one doesn''t dare to confirm it now. However, if the trail can really cross the mountain range, it may really lead to the Holy Continent." "It''s just that it''s not clear where the small one reaches the Holy Continent!" "Yeah!" Narant nodded Judging whether he could really cross the mountain range, Narant had a certain degree of confidence, which was why he brought Little Gray. As a flying bird, Little Ash can ignore any towering, steep mountain range. There was nothing to say all the way, and for the next two days, Narant and his subordinates walked on this white snow field. Along the way, they didn''t see anyone, not even a trace of the beast. On this morning, as far as Narant and the others could see, a towering mountain figure finally appeared. "Lord noble, the trail that can cross the mountain is just ahead!" Chapter 567： Fire Wolf Totem Pole Ulun pointed to a towering mountain in front of him and said. The shape of the mountain range is quite different from the surrounding mountains. There are obviously five towering main peaks that stand out, which are actually a bit like the Five Fingers Peak. "It''s interesting!" Narant nodded, and knew how Ulun found his target in this slow snowfield. Immediately, the team continued to speed up. As the saying goes, looking at the mountains to run dead horses, although the mountains have appeared at the end of the horizon, it took Narant and the others two or three to disappear before reaching the mountains more than a mile away. At this moment, the terrain ahead has changed, and at least there are trees in front of the steep and towering mountains with at least a thousand meters. "Lord Noble, walk through the forest, and you will see the trail in front of the highest mountain!" "Well, it''s noon now, and now we''re going after lunch here, Big Stone, give him a piece of barbecue!" "Thank you, Lord Noble!" After taking the big stone and handing over a full two pounds of barbecued meat, Ulun immediately saluted Narant respectfully. Through these two days of walking, Ulun''s attitude towards Narant has changed a lot, which can be seen from the name. This is all thanks to the mighty deeds of Narant instilled in him by the big stone on the road. I won''t say anything about beheading dark creatures. About the goddess, the big stone told him that there were actually five goddesses around Narant. Originally, Ulun naturally did not believe it. He felt that he had never seen a **** envoy before, how could there be so many **** envoys appearing. However, when the big stone used Shirley as evidence, this Ulun finally believed it. Because Shirley was lured by a big rock and a prairie wild fruit, Xiao Huihui and a swarm of bees in the team gave them a magical surface that lined up and danced. It is not particularly magical to be able to direct birds to fly, and some excellent hunters can also train obedient eagle dogs. But that nest of bees was truly a miracle. The little bees were arranged even more neatly than an army, and they could change into any pattern. In this way, he believed that so many goddesses were surrounded by Narant, and his reverence for Narant rose. After lunch, Narant and the others continued on their way. Walking in the snow-covered jungle is not as easy as walking on the grassland. Fortunately, there is little Huihui so you won''t get lost. It took more than half an hour for Narant and the others to finally reach the foot of the mountain. "Lord noble, the trail is right there!" "Well, I see!" Narant also discovered where the trail was. This trail lives up to its name, just like the Shu Road that entered Sichuan in the previous life, it is a steep passage attached to the cliff, the width is no more than two meters at the narrowest point, and only one person can walk on the narrowest point. "Sir, there are a lot of messy footprints here!" At this moment, Quick and others in front discovered the situation. Narant immediately stepped forward, and as expected, he found a large mess of snow that had been trampled on. Although it had been covered with a small layer of snow, it still couldn''t hide the traces. And these traces are heading towards the foot of the mountain ahead, and start to climb the mountain through the trail. "Sir, these footprints should belong to our barbarians!" Big Stone stood aside to observe for a while and then immediately spoke up. "Well, it seems that the tribes of the three major tribes have indeed escaped from this direction!" Immediately, Narant called Xue Li directly, "Xue Li, now let Xiao Huihui fly up the mountains and look along this trail. See if you can cross the mountains and look for a trail of barbarians!" "Yes, my lord!" Little Loli immediately began to do as she was told, and after instructing Little Huihui, she watched it fly towards the snow-covered sky. After waiting for more than half an hour, Narant finally waited for Xiao Huihui to return. "Sir, Xiao Huihui said that this road can really pass through the mountains, but Xiao Huihui has not seen any trace of the living barbarians!" "But my lord, although the living barbarian Xiao Huihui has not seen it, it has seen something strange in the mountains!" Xue Li immediately reported the situation after Xiao Huihui''s investigation. "weird stuff?" "Yes, my lord, Xiao Huihui saw a glowing stone pillar in the valley ahead, and there are many patterns on the pillar! And there seem to be several barbarian corpses next to them, all of which must have fallen from the mountain. of!" "Stone pillar? Could it be a totem pole!" At this moment, the big stone on the side suddenly made a sound. "It''s really possible!" Narant nodded, and it was now completely certain that the barbarians escaped from this path. Then they walked on such a steep path with stone pillars, and it was not unusual if an accident happened. "Xue Li, now let Xiao Huihui lead the way, and we will also try to climb over the mountains!" Narant was immediately moved. If that stone pillar was really a barbarian tribe''s totem pole, then he''d be rich. Although he failed to catch up with the barbarian leaders, the totem pole might make Big Stone and the others bloodline warriors. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant and the others walked directly onto the trail while the sky was still early and began to cross the mountain range. Narant left only a few barbarian coolies to guard the horses and carriages, and all the others were with him. In order to be in danger when crossing the trail, Narant asked all the guards to tie ropes around their waists, so that even if someone slipped in the middle, they could rely on teammates to avoid danger. With the passage of time, Narant gradually entered the mountains on the slippery trail. As the terrain rises, you can see a cliff of hundreds of meters from your side. Not to mention, this situation is no different from walking a tightrope. At this moment, they could no longer see other scenery before and after, and were completely surrounded by mountains. This so-called mountain range is naturally not just one mountain. Many times the mountain range stretches for several miles or even dozens of miles. After crossing a mountain, there is still a big mountain behind it, just like the 100,000 mountains in western Hunan in the previous life. Fortunately, Narant already has Xiao Huihui''s verification here. This should be the most ''weak'' area blocking the Glory Continent Mountain Range. The depth of the mountain range is only four or five miles. Of course, these four or five miles are straight-line distances, and Narant and the others walk along the cliffs, and the distance needs to be more than double. After walking for a full three hours, Xiao Huihui fell from the air. "Sir Xiao Huihui said that the stone pillar is below the valley." "Oh?" When Narant heard the words, he immediately stopped. At this moment, the passage they were in happened to reach a narrow area, and only one person could pass through. However, he was not in the way of walking lightly, and then looked down carefully. At the moment, the valley below him has a drop of more than 200 meters from his trail, and there are some snowflakes floating in the air, so it doesn''t look very real. But fortunately, the totem pole will emit light by itself, and Narant and others still vaguely saw the appearance of the totem pole. "Master noble, that is the totem pole of the Fire Wolf tribe, because the totem pole of the Fire Wolf tribe exudes red light, while the totem poles of our Fire tribe and Green Tree tribe are red and cyan respectively!" At this time, Ulun''s excited voice immediately came from Narant''s ear, and Big Stone immediately translated. After the translation was completed, the big stone said to himself: "Sir, can we find a way to bring the totem pole back, so that maybe the adults can have bloodline warriors in the future!" Chapter 568： Arrive at the Holy Land! "Well, it must be brought back, but it takes a lot of work to bring this totem pole back!" Needless to say, Narant has already made this plan. He won''t throw any treasures in the wilderness, it''s too wasteful. And if he has completely subdued the tens of thousands of barbarians, as long as he can gather a few hundred bloodline warriors, wouldn''t this be equivalent to an extraordinary guard all the time? "Sherry, ask Xiao Huihui, is there a passage in front of you to go down to the valley!" Looking around, there are cliffs and cliffs all around, so there is no possibility of going down to the valley, so I can only find a way from other places. And Shirley immediately communicated with Xiao Huihui for a moment, and immediately answered Narant''s inquiry: "Sir, Xiao Huihui said that there is no way down the mountain in this valley, only after walking out of the mountain range, from the mountain range. It takes a canyon to get to the bottom of this valley!" "Okay, then let''s go out of the mountains first!" Narant is not surprised. If it is really that easy, the patriarch of the Fire Wolf tribe will not let the totem pole be thrown into the valley. Next, Narant and others continued to move forward. At this moment, they had already traveled two-thirds of the way, and they only needed another hour or two to walk out of the mountains. There was no word for the rest of the way, and everyone carefully walked through the cliff. During this period, several times Narant''s subordinates almost fell off the cliff because their feet were unstable. Fortunately, there is a rope connection, and everything is safe. "Sir, we''re out!" When everyone crossed the last mountain, the scene in front of them suddenly became clear. It was an endless deep forest. At this moment, the forest was covered with snow, and there was no end to it. Of course, compared to the steep cliff behind, this snowy plain is more reassuring, and all the team members couldn''t help cheering. "Let''s go, find a place to set up camp first!" Although they crossed the mountain range, it took them an afternoon for the mere eight or nine miles, and the sky was dark now. Soon, Narant and others found a camp surrounded by extremely fast rocks at the foot of the mountain. As long as two people are sent to guard the gap, then there is no need to worry about safety. After pitching the tent and lighting the fire, Narant called Old White over. "Old White, can you be sure if this side has reached the Holy Continent!" Although he passed through the mountains, Narant was still not 100% sure. "Sir, if you want to verify whether this is the Holy Continent, you only need to activate your perception! The various elements and magic power of the Holy Continent are several times stronger than those of the Glory Continent!" Old White was also apprehensive at the moment. Originally, he thought that he would never be able to return to the Holy Continent for the rest of his life. After all, the only channel was already controlled by the church. But now it is a dark and bright flower, and he sees the hope of returning to the Holy Continent. Perhaps, they are already standing on the Holy Continent now. "Okay!" Narant seemed to have mentioned it a few days ago, and now he closed his eyes and began to perceive it. And as Narant closed his eyes, his whole body suddenly trembled the next moment. "Lord Lord, how is it?" Old White asked with anticipation in an instant. Narant opened his eyes silently, and after a moment of silence, he revealed a smile: "Old White, now I can be sure that this is the Holy Continent!" "Really! Congratulations, sir, since you have a channel to come to the Holy Land, then you can come to the Holy Land to buy more supplies!" "The various weapons and equipment in the Sacred Continent are not comparable to the Glory Continent!" Old White congratulated Narant with excitement on his face. "Haha, old White, this should be a joy. I believe that in the future, you may be able to return to your hometown!" Narant''s face naturally showed an unprecedented smile. Although weapons and equipment are very important, Narant feels that it is more important to let himself know. He really wanted to see a more splendid fantasy world. Such as the elves, such as the dwarves, or the most enduring, revered and awe-inspiring dragon in the fantasy world. Now that I am sure that I can lead to the Holy Continent, I believe it is not far from this. At the moment, Narant and Old White continued to chat for a while about various situations in the Sacred Continent. When Lao Huai left the Sacred Continent, the human race of the Sacred Continent had formed a sacred alliance composed of large and small principalities, dominated by several of the most powerful empires. As for the other races, because they also suffered heavy losses in the war with dark creatures, they have long since hid in various parts of the continent to cultivate their voices. For example, the elves have a long lifespan, but the number of ethnic groups is not large, and because of the loss of a large number of people in the catastrophe, they have long since hid in the depths of the unknown forest. The only aliens that are still in close contact with humans are dwarves, because the weapons and equipment forged by dwarves are recognized as the best in the Holy Land, so every year, there are human caravans who venture through the jungle to trade. And the orc, it is said that before he went to the Glory Continent, he seemed to have frequent friction with the human race. Because both the human race and the orc race are races with strong reproductive ability, the demand for land is the strongest, which will cause conflicts between the two races in the market. Of course, that was the old yellow calendar thirty years ago, and Old White wasn''t sure what the current situation of the Sacred Continent was like. After chatting with Old White, Narant fell into meditation and began to practice magic. Not to mention, practicing magic in this sacred continent is actually more than twice as fast as in Glory. Time turned to the next day. Although he crossed the mountain range and set foot on the sacred continent, facing this vast snow field, Narant didn''t know if he could find a place with people right away. In this way, he directly divided his men into two teams, one team went to the valley to retrieve the totem pole, and the other team followed him to try to explore the source of the forest. After making the decision, Narant''s team of more than 20 people was divided into two waves again. Among them, ten personal guards and five storm knights followed Xiao Huihui to the valley. The rest of the people followed Narant and tried to get out of the forest. In this way, after parting, Narant began to move forward with difficulty in this vast forest. The forest was obviously inaccessible, and there were no roads around, so Narant chose to follow the trails of the escaped barbarians that were still vaguely visible. During the march, Narant followed Old White''s advice and remained absolutely cautious. Because according to Old White, the Sacred Continent is different from the Glory Continent. Because of the abundance of elements and magic here, there are more monsters here, especially the intermediate and high-level monsters that are rare in the Glory Continent. Not uncommon. Not to mention, Old White''s advice is not false. Narant and the others walked in the forest for a full day, but they encountered as many as a dozen beasts. Such a concentration of monsters is rare in the Glory Continent. Especially among these many monsters, there are three middle-level monsters, one of which is a sixth-order existence. Fortunately, when these mid-level monsters appeared, they were detected by Shirley''s little bees early on, so Narant and the others escaped early. Otherwise, Narant and others will probably have to explain it here today. The sixth-order Warcraft is comparable to the existence of the Golden Knight. After encountering such a situation, Narant moved more cautiously, and at the same time, he retreated a little, because he felt that his strength was too weak, and the waves in this forest were too dangerous now. Anyway, the way to the Sacred Continent has been found, so no matter when you come, as long as you are strong enough, you can feel at ease when you come here. "My lord, the little bee said that the body of the barbarian was found ahead!" But just when Narant was thinking about whether to return, Little Loli reported to Narant. "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look!" When Narant heard the words, he immediately let the little bee take him there. Soon, they saw the corpse of a barbarian on the road ahead. The barbarian died quite miserably, as if he was beaten to death by the claws of some kind of beast! And there was more than one corpse. As Narant and others advanced, more barbarian corpses appeared one after another, and there were even barbarian bloodline warriors among them. Roar! And just as Narant and the others went forward, the more their hearts trembled, a roar suddenly came from the front. The expressions of the people who heard the words changed. Although the distance was still a little far, the pressure brought by this roar was even more terrifying than that of the three-headed dog. "Yeah! My lord, there is a very **** bear two miles ahead, and it is coming in our direction!" Not long after the roar fell, Xue Li suddenly changed her face and reported to Narant. Voice. "Black bear?" "Yes, my lord, this black bear seems to be as tall as this tree!" Xue Li pointed to a large tree more than ten meters long and compared. "Hey! A black bear more than ten meters tall!" Narant suddenly gasped. "Run, everyone goes back the same way!" The next moment, Narant grabbed Little Lolita without hesitation and ordered the team directly. The tallest monsters he has ever seen are probably the Storm Collar and the Fire-breathing Lizard. But compared with the black bear that is more than ten meters high, it is like a reptile, so the strength of this black bear is self-evident. "Run!" Immediately, Narant and his subordinates began to run towards the rear. Boom! Boom! However, because there were no war horses, and the snow severely hindered their running speed, it didn''t take long for them to hear the rumbling sound from behind them, accompanied by the trembling of the earth, making the surrounding trees The snow began to wash away. Roar! As the ground trembled, a terrifying roar came from behind again, and the distance was obviously very close. While Narant and the others were running, they couldn''t help but look behind. But they saw a big guy in the forest behind them rushing towards them, and the thick trees around the walking room were directly overwhelmed like green onions. "Lord...Lord Lord, that...that''s a seventh-order flaming giant bear, a high-level beast!" Old White suddenly trembled. "Old White, run faster!" Narant rolled his eyes. At this time, he didn''t need to say anything to know the horror of this guy He immediately urged him. "Yes, Lord Lord!" Old White heard the words and knew that it was important to escape now, so he immediately gritted his teeth and fled with everyone. However, everyone still couldn''t escape this terrifying high-level beast. "Xue Li, let''s see if your deterrence can be effective against it!" Narant did not expect that he and the others would stumble into this big guy''s territory. Either run away separately, or try to see if the little loli''s deterrence can be effective against the big guy. "Yes, my lord!" Xue Li heard the words lying on Narant, and immediately started to use the deterrent skills. As her skills were activated, the flaming giant bear who had been rushing and chasing at the rear suddenly stagnated, and the huge figure stopped on the spot. Then the huge bear looked at Narant and the others with a hint of doubt and slight dread on his head. After hesitating for a moment, the big guy did not choose to pursue after all, but watched Narant and others flee, and then returned to the far away, and then picked up the few ''food'' that had not been eaten two days ago. Chapter 569： Drooling new missions! "Phew! It works, I''m not chasing after!" After running for four or five miles in one breath, Narant finally breathed a sigh of relief without hearing any movement behind him. "Big...sir, it''s...it''s so scary, my legs are a little soft!" Quick put his hands on his thighs, panting heavily and lingering fear at Narant. "Captain Quick, it''s more than scary. Although this flaming giant bear is only a seventh-order beast, but because of its strong defense, even an eighth-order ordinary beast may not be able to beat it!" "If we run slowly, it is estimated that we will be slapped to death by it, even if the golden knight has only escape in front of him!" Old White was even more unbearable, and his face was pale. In addition to being frightened, he naturally consumed too much physical strength while running. However, being able to survive, this is enough luck for Old White. He has no fighting spirit now. Fortunately, the physique of the original title of knight is still there, so he can still catch up with Narant and others in a short time. "Lord Narant, this forest should belong to an inaccessible place in the Holy Continent. If you want to explore, you should make a more comprehensive arrangement." "It''s better to tame some birds like Xiao Huihui, so as to ensure the safety of moving forward!" "Well, old White, your suggestion is indeed very reasonable!" Today is really lucky, if there is no Shirley Little Loli, there will be casualties among his men. Narant now also knows that he is too radical. This sacred continent is no better than the Glory Continent. There are as many as dogs in the first-level monsters, and the middle-level monsters are everywhere. This is really terrifying. "Let''s go, let''s go back to the mountains first, the exploration of this sacred continent, and come back when we are ready!" Immediately, Narant returned to the mountains with a group of his subordinates. "Sir!" One day later, in the camp at the foot of the mountain, when Narant and others returned, Big Stone and others had been waiting for a long time. "How is it, did you get the totem pole back?" "Sir, it''s already been taken back! Just put it there!" Hearing the words, Da Shi and others immediately showed excitement, and then pointed to the cylindrical object covered with cowhide cloth in the center of the camp. A long time ago, although the totem poles of barbarians belonged to different tribes, it did not affect the use of barbarians of other tribes. As long as they all had barbarian blood, it would not be a problem at all. In this way, this totem pole now belongs to my lord, and the barbarians who are most likely to get the favor are naturally the barbarians who joined first. Narant immediately took a few steps forward and came to the front of the totem pole. "Big stone, open it and take a look!" To be honest, Narant was also very curious about what the barbarian''s totem pole looked like. "Yes, my lord!" Big Stone immediately stepped forward when he heard the words, and then with a slam, he completely lifted the kraft cloth. When the cowhide cloth was completely lifted, a golden light immediately appeared in front of Narant''s eyes. This totem stone pillar is cylindrical, about seven or eight meters long, and about one meter in diameter. On the top of the totem pole are sketches of various barbarians hunting, fighting or sacrificing. Of course, apart from these patterns, the most dazzling thing on this stone pillar is a majestic giant wolf totem. I don''t know what material this giant wolf totem is used to outline, and those golden rays of light are radiated from it, setting off its mighty and handsome. "Big stone, do you know how you savages got this totem pole?" "My lord, this little guy doesn''t know either. The little guy asked Ulun before, and he said it was bestowed by the hunting **** of all barbarians!" "God of hunting?" Although Narant didn''t believe it, he wasn''t ready to investigate. In fact, this is as boring as asking who invented Dou Qi. After the passage of time, it is estimated that it has long been impossible to verify. The most important thing now is that he can use this totem stone pillar and rely on it to strengthen the strength of his territory. "Big stone, how do you barbarians use the totem stone pillar to awaken the power?" "My lord, this little one knows that the totem stone pillar is the most sacred existence of our barbarians. If you want to awaken the power of blood, you must first get the approval of the totem pole, that is, drip your own blood on the totem pole." "If the bloodline is recognized by the totem stone pillar, you will get the blessing of the totem stone pillar to awaken the bloodline, and then you can gradually increase the bloodline power as long as you exercise around the totem stone pillar!" "Very good! You bind the totem stone pillar with the big stone, and we will be ready to return in a while!" "Yes, my lord!" Next, Narant took a short rest at the camp, and after giving everyone a meal of dry food, they were ready to set off and return. "Set off!" An hour later, Narant took a group of his subordinates and began to set out on the return journey. When his subordinates were heading towards the mountain trail, Narant couldn''t help but look back at Lin Hai, who couldn''t see the edge, "My lord, I will be back!" After speaking, Narant turned his head slowly and started to set foot on the trail. This return journey was a lot more troublesome than when they came before, because when they returned, they brought a totem pole that weighed at least several thousand kilograms. If it weren''t for the barbarians and extraordinary knights in the team, it is estimated that Narant and the others would not be able to carry this thing with their bare hands. Of course, the power of carrying the totem pole is second, and the more difficult difficulty is because of the terrain. It is conceivable how dangerous and difficult it is to carry a big guy with thousands of pounds on this cliff and narrow path. When passing through some narrow and steep passages, Narant and the others almost moved the totem stone pillar by moving slowly. "This stone path is really too narrow!" When he finally passed through the last narrow passage Narant couldn''t help sweating. On this trail that can only allow one person to pass, just now people can only pull and push forward at both ends. He is really worried that if he is not careful, when the totem pole rolls down, it will be for nothing. "Ding! As a country lord, you have finally set foot on the land of the Holy Land for the first time. The Holy Land is a more splendid and magical world. This cliff path is the only shortcut for you to reach the Holy Land, but its narrowness and danger are not enough. Seriously obstructing traffic!" "Ding, a new task for the branch line of the system: find a way to widen the cliff path so that it can at least allow carriages to pass!" "Mission Rewards: New Functions in the System Panel!" "Uh¡­¡­" Narant only thought that the passage was too narrow, and a ding ding sounded in his mind. The ding ding sound almost made his feet slip in shock. "Sir, are you alright!" Shirley''s little Lolita followed in front of Narant, and when she heard the sudden voice of her own adult, she immediately turned her head in shock and asked. Chapter 570： Isabella under house arrest "Xue Li, it''s alright, keep walking carefully!" Narant suppressed his shock and waved at Little Lolita. It was only after Little Loli turned around that he began to seriously look at the trail environment. For this quest reward, Narant is even drooling. But this time the task is really a bit difficult. After all, this trail is on a cliff, and if you want to expand it to the level of technology in this world, it will take a lot of manpower and material resources. Just digging out the rocks on the cliffs is a very difficult task. Of course, it was hard to come back, and he felt that this task only required success and not failure. And for this mountain building, he seems to still have a sharp weapon, that is gunpowder. Next, Narant was thinking about how to complete the task along the way, and soon they returned to the foot of the mountain range on this side of the Glory Continent. Putting the totem pole on the carriage, Narant immediately returned with a group of his subordinates. Five days later, Narant''s team returned to the location of the spatial rift. "grown ups!" When Narant came to the crack in this space, the guards who stayed behind had just dealt with a group of more than ten dark creatures. "Well, how about it, do you understand the number of dark creatures that appear these days?" "My lord, the number of dark creatures has not changed, it will not exceed twenty at most, but there have been three death knights these days!" "Fortunately, we have sacred thorns, and we will destroy the death knight immediately after it appears!" "Very good!" About the death knight, Narant has long known about it in the past two days, because when his subordinates kill a dark creature, his system will automatically reward a little energy point. And now he already has one hundred and eight energy points, and the extra three points are dedicated to the dark creatures that just ran out of the space crack. "By the way, sir, I have something to report to you. Around those sacred thorns, the originally pitch-black land has returned to normal!" "Oh? So fast?" Narant was also curious at the moment, and immediately moved towards a few sacred thorns. When I came to the front of the sacred thorns, I saw that the small circle of four or five meters around the land had been restored to loess. On the surrounding land farther away, the rich black is gradually fading. Of course, the original weeds on these lands are naturally gone, but it doesn''t matter, as long as the land is fully restored, then this piece of land will definitely return to become a lush wilderness. After confirming that there was no problem with the defense of the space crack, Narant continued to return with the team. Of course, after returning, he will mobilize more guards to ensure that there will be no accidents in this space crack. This place will become Narant''s energy point harvesting field in the future. Although three points appear in more than ten days, it is more fragrant than completing the task. Of course, in fact, Narant thinks that the controllable space crack actually has another advantage, that is, it can be used as a training ground. Since sooner or later you will have to face dark creatures, it is simply appropriate for the guards to come here to train and adapt to fight against dark creatures. After another few days on the road, Narant finally returned to the edge of the blazing grassland. At this moment, the edge of the blazing grassland has changed a lot. The original temporary camp was expanded again, and the surrounding field was the figure of a savage who was bending over to cultivate. These savages are very honest, and Narant can see from a distance that everyone is working hard, and none of them are suspected of cheating. "Not bad!" Nalandi nodded. Although the barbarians are sturdy, they are also upright, just like Raymond and others at the beginning. When they truly surrender in the future, it will be very smooth and easy to manage. , "Sir! You are back!" "Sir, you are back!" When Narant got close to the camp, Vivian and the others who got the news immediately came to greet him outside the camp. "Well, how is the situation here recently?" Narant smiled at the girls. "My lord, the situation in the temporary camp is very good, and these barbarians respect Vinnie very much!" "And when we got to the camp, we really gave them enough food to feed them, and with the meat and broth, they all started to work hard, and according to Village Chief Pete Boots, these barbarians five Thousands of acres of land have been reclaimed in six days!¡± "Oh! That''s not bad!" There are thousands of acres of land, which is a lot. Of course, this is also because of the large number of barbarians, especially in the catastrophe of dark creatures, almost many old, weak, sick and disabled are the result of screening. Although this is cruel, it has to be said that it has actually benefited Narant a lot. Otherwise, Narant would have to pay more for food to get such labor. After all, many old barbarians are definitely not that strong. Next, Narant continued to check the temporary camp before preparing to return to the castle. At this moment, the construction of the heated kang has started again in the temporary camp. These kangs were specially prepared for the barbarians. Since he wanted to keep them, Narant would definitely need to do a good job in the most basic living environment, and then he would continue to win over them in other ways. Before returning, Narant decided to leave Vinnie in the temporary camp after careful consideration. Now in the eyes of these barbarians, Vinnie is not only a savior, but also a messenger of the gods, so her existence can not only ensure that the barbarians will not change, but also continue to win people''s hearts. For the safety of Vinnie, Narant kept Catherine again. With Catherine''s existence comparable to the Silver Elementary, she believed that it was more than enough to protect Vinnie. After everything was arranged, Narant continued to return with the team, and when he returned this time, there were more than 100 wild wolves in Narant''s team. These wild wolves are extremely docile under the leadership of the wolf king, and they are like pastoral dogs in their previous lives, and they will not do anything to hurt people. Some time ago, Narant had given twenty-seven wild wolves the potion of Warcraft Fruit. After calculating the world, it will begin to transform one after another. ... When Narant returned from the grassland with a full harvest, in a manor house in the capital of the northern duke, Princess Isabella was quietly discussing something with her maid. "So, that Narant wants to take back the families of all the guards he captured?" Isabella asked. "His Royal Highness, it''s not all. It seems that only the family members of more than 300 people were brought back this time!" "More than three hundred people? What channel did he use to do this?" "His Royal Highness, it seems that the Green Leaf Caravan of the Principality of Tucker is entrusted to arrange it. The caravan will get five more silver coins for each person it helps to redeem!" "At present, Your Majesty and the Church should not know about this matter. This news was sent by Lord Jerry entrusted by Marquis Lisson!" "Jerry? It was the Jerry who gave Narant a luxury tent in the camp, and then was deceived by Narant to kill the heir of the Iron Cavalry family? Since Marquis Lisson asked him to help deliver the news, it seems that he It''s also believable!" Isabella nodded, then pondered. Now she has been forced to move out of the palace. Of course, although she left the palace, she was still kept under house arrest. It''s ridiculous to say that her brother who usurped the throne was keeping her in captivity and wanted to appease the people, but at the same time he was worried that keeping her in the palace would threaten his safety, so he placed her in a house beside the palace. Inside the manor house. It also required her to enter the palace once a day to ensure she would not escape. Of course, her brother''s decision was actually beneficial to her. Because only after leaving the palace can she secretly contact other nobles. Others don''t know the church''s plans, but she does. Moreover, she believed that those big nobles must also understand the consequences of being controlled by the church. It''s just that the strength of the church is too great now, and the great nobles do not dare to resist. However, that didn''t stop her from resisting. After all, Isabella has been involved in the affairs of the principality for a long time, and she usually has prestige not only among the people, but also among the nobles and guards. Therefore, during this period of time, she started secretly trying to contact the great nobles she felt she could trust. Although these great nobles did not make any statement, they did not refuse or report her. There was even such a message today. The news seemed useless, but Isabella felt that it was likely an opportunity to overthrow the church. Now relying on the Principality''s own strength to resist, the chance is extremely slim. Therefore, the only way to do it now is to use external forces, and this external force is the Duchy of Onyx. Isabella was so impressed by that guy, the Nicholas Kay who made her hate it so much, or Sir Narant of the Onyx Principality! This guy played the principality up and down in the palm of his hand as a mere knight, and it is said that last time it was because he led away the three thousand holy knights of the church, which allowed the extraordinary knights of the agate principality to escape safely. Now that the Freemasonry in the church is infiltrated too seriously, she doesn''t trust the other nobles of the Onyx Principality, only Narant he feels credible and has enough ability. So she must contact that Narant now, and then win his favor, and then see if the two sides can cooperate. "Ellie, you will find a way to contact Mr. Jerry later and say that I have something to ask him, and let him find a way to secretly send all the family members of the captured guards sent to the desert last time to the Onyx Principality!" "Of course, the family members of the three hundred guards that the Luye Caravan needs are not to be concerned, they will take them away!" "And the families of the other captured guards, as long as they can find them and are willing to leave, they will all be sent away!" "In addition, the departure of so many serfs'' families will definitely be noticed by their lords, so don''t be stingy with the necessary ransom. I will pay the money when the time comes, and let Your Excellency Jerry go to the Oasis King City in the desert, to a family named Bella''s tavern asks for money, a secret stronghold my father established in my name!" "As for how to withdraw the money, I will write it in a letter later. One of the letters will be to Lord Jerry, and the other will be to Lord Narant!" "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" The maid wrote down one by one, and immediately answered. Immediately, Isabella began to write the envelopes, and after writing, they were covered with varnish to prevent them from being opened on the way. Chapter 571： krypton flow After explaining everything about the temporary camp, Narant returned directly to the castle. Under the attentive reception of Butler Thomas, it didn''t take long for Narant to find Mario after he went to the hall and sat down. "Sir, do you need so many tools and materials to send to the grassland? Can you ask what you are going to do?" Narant didn''t want to wait too long for the matter of splitting the mountain, because for so long, he knew that the system had a urgency, that is, if the previous side quest was not completed, the next side quest would definitely not come. Therefore, it is better to start construction in the mountains in the grasslands immediately while it is winter and the labor force in the territory is sufficient. It''s a little bit colder, but as long as the basics keep up, it''s nothing. "My lord, I found a cliff path in the depths of the grassland. The path can cross the mountains of the Glory Continent and lead to the vast land, so my lord, I plan to expand the cliff path to facilitate future passage." Narant did not Concealed Mario, Mario and Thomas these guys are second only to Lucky Daughter, one of Narant''s most trusted people. "How is it possible to cross the mountain range, my lord, isn''t that the endless mountain after the mountain range?" As an excellent talent from Tulip Castle, Mario also understands the geography of some continents, so he also knows the barriers that traverse the entire Glory Continent. . In the past, people in the Glory Continent thought that there were endless mountains behind the mountain range, but now Narant said that there is a wider land, which is like discovering a new continent for Mario. "Mario, there are indeed many mountains behind the mountains, but as long as the mountains are crossed, there is more land behind than the Glory Continent." "Of course, there are some things that the lord can''t tell you right now. You can do it according to the instructions of the lord. When the time is right, the lord can let you see the vast world!" "Yes, yes, thank you for your gift, the little one will prepare now. I don''t know where you are going to send these supplies?" "Go ahead and prepare. After three days, the adults will take you there. By the way, keep this matter a secret, and don''t disclose it to anyone!" "Yes, my lord!" Mario responded immediately, and then stepped back respectfully. After Mario left, Narant had nothing else to do for the time being, and those wild wolves were placed in the carriage beside the castle. As for the war horses and cattle and sheep in the original horse farm, Narant sent them to the edge of the grassland. The new horse farm he explained last time has been completed, and with the disintegration of the three major tribes on the grassland, there is basically no threat. In this way, this grassland has really become Narant''s back garden. He also didn''t expect that he was planning to work hard to complete the development order after the beginning of spring, but now he has made a big deal because of the appearance of the space and space cracks. Of course, if he wanted to declare sovereignty over the entire flaming grassland, he would need to build a city on the grassland, so as to show his actual control over the grassland. For this matter, Narant is not in a hurry, anyway, the development order has two years. Back on the third floor, Meimei took a hot bath in the bathroom, and Narant entered his study. "Well, it''s one hundred and nine o''clock. It seems that there is another death knight in the space crack these days. This space crack is really a treasure, and I don''t know how this space crack appeared. If it is artificial, then I I really have to prepare a generous gift to thank you!" Narant slammed his mouth, with a happy smile on his face. At this moment, he still doesn''t know that this space crack is the arrangement of the church. The original intention is to take advantage of the winter to turn the entire blazing grassland into a dead place, and then directly set the back garden of the Onyx Principality on fire. However, because of the system task, Narant actually got the sacred thorns, so he directly controlled this space crack. Not only was it a blessing in disguise to pick up a large piece of grassland, but also the space cracks were used as points of brushing. If everyone in the church knew all this, they would probably vomit three liters of blood. "Let''s also play a drug addiction!" Immediately, Narant directly opened the lottery page. Since encountering the flaming giant bear, Narant has realized that his strength is too poor, so he must improve himself as much as possible. And this lucky wheel is the only way he can quickly improve his strength. Of course, Narant didn''t start the lottery right away, but looked at the fruits that could be directly exchanged under the big turntable. At present, there are three kinds of fruits that he can directly exchange, namely the most basic enhancement fruits, agility fruits and intelligence fruits. The three fruits that were directly exchanged could be exchanged once every half a month. Of course, in fact, the exchange of enhancement fruit and agility fruit Narant did not care much, because these two kinds of fruit have a high probability of appearing in the lottery. The only thing he valued was the intelligence fruit. After crossing, he seemed to have only obtained one intelligence fruit, but this intelligence fruit alone gave him the ability to remember it. In the past, although he was greedy for intelligence fruit, because of the lack of energy points, Narant never took the initiative to exchange it, but this time he can exchange it with confidence. If it weren''t for the half-monthly limit, he would definitely exchange three or five in one breath. Thinking like this, Narant no longer hesitated. "Ding, spend a little energy point to get a strengthening fruit!" "Ding, spend a little energy point to get an agility fruit!" "Ding, spend five energy points to get an intelligence fruit!" As the seven energy points disappeared, three fruits that could be directly exchanged immediately appeared in his inventory. "The next step is to really rely on luck!" The three fruits that can be directly exchanged are naturally just the beginning. Since Narant said that he wants krypton gold, then he has to get dozens of fruits. "Go! My big turntable!" Thinking like this, Narant clicked the button to open the lottery without hesitation. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for getting a strengthening fruit!" "Come again!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for getting an agility fruit!" "Come again!" "Congratulations to the host for obtaining an agility fruit!" "Congratulations to the host for obtaining an affinity fruit!" "Haha Affinity Fruit, not bad! Come again!" "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting..." As His Royal Highness, who spared no expense, activated the lottery start button, the ding ding sound in his mind was endless. After forty-two full strokes, Narant finally stopped his already sore fingers. "This time, it''s really fun! There are 42 energy points. I didn''t expect my master to be so arrogant. As for the other 60 energy points, I will keep them first, and I will accumulate more later. A big draw!" Flicking his right hand, Narant looked directly at the inventory of the system, and wanted to appreciate the results of the battle after he invested his capital today. ... Chapter 572： Gods bastard! ... Twenty-one strengthening fruits! Fifteen Agility Fruits! Five Affinity Fruits! Three fruits of intelligence! A lucky fruit! This is Narant''s victory today, including the three fruits that were directly exchanged. At this moment, he has a total of forty-five kiwi fruits in his system inventory. "Lucky Fruit: This is a fruit that can bring you some good luck. After taking it, you can gain the favor of the goddess of luck and reduce the possibility of bad luck!" "Hey, there is still such a fruit? I don''t know what the effect is. Luck seems to be a little ethereal. If it was in the previous life, it should make the master a little gambler, right?" This is the first time Narant has seen this lucky fruit, but he is a little unsure about the effect. Of course, whether it works or not, he doesn''t mind, it just consumes a little energy point anyway. What really surprised him in this lottery was that he actually drew five Affinity Fruits and three Intelligence Fruits. These two kinds of fruits are very favored by him, not only can they be used in daily life, but also have an absolute promotion effect on the cultivation of magic. For grudge, although Narant''s cultivation speed is against the sky, he feels that he can''t jump directly to the Golden Knight in a short time. Therefore, if he wants to have a life-saving trump card, perhaps magic is a good choice. After all, even a junior magician''s fireball technique can also cause a certain amount of damage to the golden knight. But if Narant is now carrying a long sword to slash the Golden Knight, it is estimated that he will not be able to do much damage while standing and slashing him. Now that the result of the lottery has been drawn, the next moment will naturally be a gluttonous feast of magical fruits. Without hesitation, Narant directly exchanged all the fruits. Forty-five kiwi fruits filled the entire desk, and the study was instantly filled with a pleasant fragrance. The first one Narante chose to serve was the lucky fruit. The same sweet and delicious, the same warmth is clear throughout the body. "Well, the taste is very good, but the effect is really indistinguishable!" Smash it, Narant doesn''t care about the effect of this lucky fruit, because luck is really unpredictable. Then he picked up the fruit of intelligence. As the fruit of intelligence was swallowed, the warm current was clear all over the body, and Narant was shocked. It feels so refreshing. Not to mention, this fruit of intelligence is indeed worthy of the existence of five energy points. When Narant took it, when he looked at the surrounding scenery, he felt that his vision became clearer and his mind became more active. fast! "Good stuff, keep coming!" Narant was so excited that he immediately started taking the second and third pills, wanting to see what the effect would be after taking all three. "Hey! It feels like... as if the whole person originally had an invisible shackle on his body, but now the shackle has been released directly!" And when all the three intelligence fruits were consumed, Narant was even more surprised by his own condition. Before taking these three kiwifruits, his head would be like a mobile phone that had been used for several years, not only with limited power (mental head), but also with a lag when running. But the three intellectual fruits are like a new mobile phone immediately. Not only is the power (spiritual head) full, but the operation is extremely smooth. The experience this brings to Narant is really sour and refreshing. "The following is the Affinity Fruit!" After experiencing the clear eyes and ears brought by the Intelligence Fruit, Narant began to destroy other kiwi fruits. Soon, Affinity Fruit, Enhancement Fruit, and Agility Fruit were swallowed by him. It is also strange to say that although this magical fruit has skin and flesh in the hand, after taking it, it does not feel full at all. In this way, Narant was able to consume so many fruits so easily in a short period of time. And the effect of the latter three fruits, the strengthening fruit and the agility fruit, is immediate because there are too many. Narant moved around in the study for a while, and judged that his current strength was at least twice as strong as before. For example, he was originally unable to defeat the silver high-level knight, but now this physical progress alone is enough for him to surpass the silver high-level knight. Moreover, as long as his Dou Qi quickly keeps up, it is not impossible to become a silver high-level invincible hand. "Fortifying fruit and agility fruit can be easily tested, the effect of affinity fruit should be tested by meditation, just take advantage of the afternoon to practice meditation!" Thinking like this, Narant went directly to the sofa with his knees crossed. "Huh!" However, when he was done, the moment he opened his perception and entered meditation, he immediately noticed the difference. Originally, the range that he could perceive with his mental power was only a dozen meters around, but at this moment, he could directly perceive the movement in the vestibule. Of course, this is not the most important thing. In the end, Narant''s perception and spiritual power are released. Before he starts to attract magic power according to the rhythm of the meditation method, the magic power is like a medicine. He came together. This situation made Narant''s jaw drop in shock. The magic power in the past was like a goddess, and it took Narant to work hard to be attracted. It''s better now, Narant only played that stop, and people couldn''t help but lean over. "This affinity fruit and intelligence fruit, absolutely!" Narant cheered happily in his heart, and immediately began to absorb magic power continuously. And this speed turned out to be three points faster than when he practiced meditation in the Holy Continent that day. You must know that the magic power of the Sacred Continent is more than double that of the Glory Continent. ... In the next period of time, Narant''s life returned to monotony. While practising vindictiveness and magic, he arranged various motivational tasks in the territory. Since taking a lot of Rising Fruit that day, his cultivation progress has become fast, and he has made great progress in both fighting qi and magic. First of all, Narant already feels that he is about to break through the silver intermediate knight, and as long as he breaks through the silver intermediate, then he can complete the achievement of hanging the silver high-level invincible and regretting the achievement of the silver peak. As for magic, the magic power in Narant''s body that was originally only the size of a soybean gradually began to develop towards the size of a pigeon''s egg. I believe that in three or five days, he will be able to become a real junior magician. If Narant really became a junior magician in such a short period of time, if the matter spread to the Holy Continent, it would definitely make the magicians in the entire Holy Continent drop their jaws. This is not just a genius monster, it is simply the illegitimate son of a god. The above is the smooth flow of cultivation. And things in the Narant territory are also in full swing these days. Nearby is that these days Narant''s batch of potion sugar canes are finally ripe and ready to be harvested. Then there is the land reclamation on the edge of the grassland. Thousands of acres of land have been opened. As long as the next spring starts and the snow falls, the sweet potatoes can be planted. Of course, that is talking about the land without the blessing of the green elves, and the land with the blessing of the green elves will not be affected by the severe cold, so Narant has planted more than ten acres of sweet potato fields. These ten acres of sweet potatoes will become the seeds of thousands of acres of arable land when they mature. Of course, Mario can handle these things very well without Narant''s relationship. What Narant really needs to keep an eye on at all times is the plan for the widening of the Prairie Mountains. The work to widen the mountain trail has now fully begun. Narant invested more than 3,000 people in this project. And Narant''s development plan is very simple, that is, to use gunpowder and fire and water to complete the excavation of the mountain. I believe that with this two-pronged approach, coupled with the powerful strength of the barbarians, the expansion of the mountain road should not be too difficult. Of course, because it is winter now, there is a certain danger in widening the road in this mountain range, that is, the snow on the top of the mountain. Fortunately, Narant has gunpowder and little ash. According to the weather changes, he would let Xiao Huihui fly to the tops of those mountains with a large grenade in three or two days, and then blow up the snow above. In this way, the danger level can be minimized even in the mountains during this winter. And in order to sympathize with these serfs who work hard in the mountains, Narant is completely generous in providing them with food. In addition to the full two kilograms of whale meat every dayeven beer, Narant also specially bought one from Tulip City, and then rewarded these barbarians who worked in the mountains. Although the barbarians have never drunk beer in the past, they fell in love with this thing after only one or two attempts, and every day they wake up with beer in their hearts. Fortunately, Narant has already made a rule to prevent drinking mistakes, that is, beer can only be distributed after dark after finishing work every day. In this way, there have been no accidents in this mountain trail project! ... "My lord, my lord, the wolves! The wolves have begun to appear!" This morning, Narant had just finished his breakfast when Big Stone found Narant excitedly and reported it. "Oh? After coming back for nearly a month, is it finally starting to transform?" Narant also immediately became interested, the beast wolf began to transform, "Big stone, go and call Xue Li, and then take the adults to have a look. !" "Yes, my lord!" Hearing the words, Big Stone immediately went to find Shirley Little Lolita as instructed. Chapter 573： Wolves of Warcraft "Ah! A lot of monster wolves!" "Yeah, what''s going on, I''ve never heard of so many beast wolves in a pack of wolves!" "Yes, when I was on the grassland, I heard that only some big wolves had a monster wolf, but now there are actually more than ten, and you found out that these monster wolves seem to be obedient and not fierce!" "You have only joined the Storm Lord not long ago, right? What''s so strange about this, it must be because your lord has been favored by the God of Glory!" "In addition to the demon beast wolves in our storm, there are also many fire-breathing lizards?" After finding the little loli and riding the white dragon, Narant immediately left the castle and went to the horse farm. And when he arrived at the racecourse, a lot of people had already gathered here. In addition to the guards, there are also many serfs pointing and pointing, and the appearance of so many monster wolves at one time is definitely an eye-opener for them. "grown ups!" "I have seen the lord!" When Narant approached, the crowd immediately quieted down and greeted respectfully. "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded and looked into the pasture. Sure enough, there were more than ten wolves of Warcraft. These monster wolves are the same size as the wolf king. Of course, the vicious aura on that face was still lacking. After all, they all completed their transformation in the morning, and they didn''t even realize the problem. "My lord, these monster wolves didn''t transform yesterday. When the villain came to check the lone wolf king this morning, he found that the wolves had transformed into so many monster wolves!" Big Stone was explaining at the moment that the lone wolf king was his The name of the mount was also chosen by him. The eyes of the surrounding guards looking at Narant were full of anticipation and desire. Because they all know that Master Worth is going to make these monster wolves their mounts. "Well, it is estimated that the next monster wolves will begin to transform tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Big stone, let the lone wolf king order these monster wolves to enter the stable!" Narant glanced at the surrounding serfs, and they couldn''t watch what they needed to do next. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Big Stone immediately issued an order to the Lone Wolf King, and immediately, the beast wolves who had just transformed went to the stables obediently. Although these ordinary wolves have become wolf kings, they are still very obedient to the lone wolf king because they are all descendants of the lone wolf king, and they have not yet realized their sudden power. "Xue Li, let''s go. Next, you will help the guards complete the contract signing. When you are done, the adults will reward you with two magical medicine sugar canes!" "Ah, two magic medicine sugar canes! Thank you for your gift!" Little girl Xue Li would not complain when she heard the reward. Then follow Narant directly to the stables. In the stable, Shirley immediately began to complete the master identification contract for the remaining nine guards. Fortunately, after Narant''s small punishment last time, Little Loli was much more diligent in cultivating the power of talent, and she has mastered the talent of signing the contract for the identification of the master of monsters. As long as Warcraft doesn''t have any sense of resistance, it''s not a problem for Little Loli to sign ten or eight heads at one time. "Sir, it''s done!" About half an hour later, Little Loli''s report sounded. And one by one, the guards were beaming with joy, and their faces were full of excited smiles. "Very good Shirley, now you go back to the castle to rest first, and I will need your help in the next two days. By then, there will be two magic medicine sugar canes every day!" Narant rubbed the little Lolita''s head. Although Little Loli is usually greedy, she really worked hard today, and sweat broke out on her red face. Today, those who recognize the Lord are the first batch. In the next few days, Narant is going to select some people from the ordinary barbarian guards and equip them with other wild wolves. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Shirley Little Lolita went out of the stable, and then rode on her Big Gray No. 1, um, that is, the two big dogs that she got during the autumn expedition, and returned to the castle on her own. Narant didn''t feed the two dogs this time, mainly because these two guys followed Little Loli and signed a master-servant contract with her. Like a big ashes. After Shirley Little Lolita left, Narant turned his gaze to Big Stone and the others. "Thank you for your gift!" The guards felt his gaze and fell to one knee on the ground. "Get up! You were originally guards, and in the future, if you have this monster wolf, you will be able to protect me better!" With the mounts, the barbarians can get rid of sometimes Narant need to run long distances, and they But can''t keep up with the embarrassment. "I swear allegiance to your lord!" The guards immediately beat their right chest and shouted. "Very good, there are wolves of monsters, but there is one more thing I hope you will see more, that is bloodline warriors!" Nalandi nodded, then looked at the big stone: "Big stone, the totem stone pillar is really needed. How long will it take to try Bloodline Awakening?" "Sir, we have been offering sacrifices for a month now, and we should be able to start trying. Raymond mentioned it to Xiao the day before yesterday, saying that he will report to you in the next two days!" Big Stone responded immediately. After the totem stone pillar was moved back, Narant was placed directly near the castle. The first is to avoid accidents, to prevent theft or damage. The second is to put the totem stone pillar outside the castle, which is also convenient for him to manage the barbarians in the future. No matter what kind of totem stone, it is sacred to all barbarians. Because the barbarians felt that the totem pole was a bridge to communicate with the hunting god, they didn''t care which tribe the bridge originally belonged to. It''s as if your purpose is to go to the Internet cafe to surf the Internet, and you don''t care about the machine number and location in the Internet cafe as long as it can be opened for normal use. Therefore, after letting those barbarians fully belong, this totem stone pillar is an existence that further unites people''s hearts. And this month, the big stone, Raymond and others have brought all their clansmen to worship the totem stone pillar every day. The reason why I didn''t try to awaken the bloodline a few days ago was mainly because I was worried that there would not be enough time for the sacrifice. If the stone pillars were still unfamiliar with their breath, the success rate would be very small. In this regard, Narant doesn''t know whether this statement is true or not, but it is winter anyway, so it''s okay to wait for a while, so I waited for a full month. Since even the Warcraft wolf has transformed so much today, Narant wants to see if he can get the bloodline warrior. Wolves of Warcraft plus bloodline warriors, this does not belong to any extraordinary knights. "Let''s go, let''s go over there now, by the way, send someone to call Captain Raymond over as well!" After the command, Narant took the guards directly to the open space outside the gentle **** of the castle! ... Chapter 574： Bloodline Warrior ... Now the open space outside the gentle **** has become a training ground, where the guards usually train. In the future, Narant plans to build a large square in the surrounding thousands of square meters of wasteland. After that, it is very convenient whether it is to review the team or hold other activities. And the totem stone pillar of the barbarian was also placed there by him at this moment. "I''ve seen adults!" Not long after Narant came to the totem pillar, Raymond trotted over with the barbarian guards. After the respectful salute, the gazes of the barbarian guards immediately turned to Big Stone and the others. There is no other reason, it is because of that mighty Warcraft wolf! Although they already knew when the personal guards came to inform them that they were all equipped with Warcraft wolves. But now, seeing all the guards standing together, and everyone followed by the Warcraft Wolf, I couldn''t help but yearn for envy even more. Even Raymond is the same. It stands to reason that he used to be the patriarch of the big stone and others. Now these guys are better than him, and his mood is very complicated. "Haha, Raymond, don''t worry, as the captain of the guard team, you can get a monster wolf as a mount no matter what, and the adults will take you to choose tomorrow." Narant couldn''t see everyone''s expressions, and immediately smiled. He stepped forward and patted Raymond''s chest: "!" "Thank you for your gift!" Raymond''s rough face full of beards immediately flushed slightly, showing endless excitement. "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded, then looked at the other guards, "As for you, you also have a chance. There are still seventeen Warcraft wolves left. As long as you can awaken your bloodline power today, you can get Warcraft Wolves!" "As for those who can''t immediately awaken the power of the bloodline, then you should have a fair competition! Whoever can fight the best will belong to him!" "And this rule will be the same in the future. As long as there are new Warcraft wolves, the bloodline warriors will be limited, and only the winner of the competition will win!" "Yes, thank you for your generosity!" The barbarian guards who heard the words were immediately excited, and they all looked at the tall monster wolf. It seemed that they would be as majestic as Big Stone and others in a short time. "Come on, let''s try to awaken the bloodline!" Narant didn''t hesitate, and gave a direct command. "Yes, my lord!" At this moment, there were servants in the castle who saw him returning to the outside of the castle, and several servants had been eagerly carrying soft chairs. And Narant sat on the soft chair next, watching with peace of mind Raymond, Big Stone and the others operate on their own. "My lord, then let your subordinates come first!" Raymond, as the former patriarch, after discussing with other barbarians, let him go first. Then came the personal guards, and finally a group of ordinary barbarian guards. "Hmm!" Narant had no objection. Seeing Narant''s head, Raymond no longer hesitated and came directly to the Totem Pillar. First, he bowed respectfully again, then took out a sharp knife and pressed it into the palm of his right hand, then closed his palm, and gently pulled the knife. Immediately, blood was left on Raymond''s left palm. Seeing the blood, Raymond slowly stretched out his hand to the stone pillar, and then smeared the blood on the surface of the stone pillar. After finishing everything, Raymond withdrew his palm, and then closed his eyes with great piety, waiting for the stone pillar to covet the answer. At this time, a magical scene happened on the stone pillar. The blood that Raymond smeared on the stone pillar was absorbed by the stone pillar at a speed visible to the naked eye after a few seconds, and disappeared. After absorbing the blood donation, the golden light of the giant wolf on the stone pillar became even brighter. hum! At the next moment, the stone pillar suddenly made a humming sound, accompanied by a fine light that entered Raymond''s body. And Raymond was shocked, and immediately began to take off his shirt. "Success...success! Captain Raymond has awakened his bloodline!" And when Raymond''s shirt took off, he saw blood-red lines appearing on his body. This pattern is like a meridian, spreading all over his body, and if you look at the back, you can faintly see some abstract giant wolf totem! After seeing this scene, all the barbarian guards here were excited, although in the past their Thunder Flame tribe did not have totem stone pillars. But about the scene when the bloodline is awakened, all barbarians know it. "Okay!" Narant couldn''t help but exclaim, which was a good sign. A barbarian warrior with an awakened bloodline is equivalent to an extraordinary knight. After knowing that he had awakened his bloodline, Raymond was naturally too excited, and worshipped the totem stone pillar devoutly again, and then came to Narant and knelt on the ground. "Thank you for the gift of your lord! Because of your lord, your subordinates have the opportunity to awaken their bloodlines, and they will swear allegiance to your lord!" "Haha, Raymond, get up! Work hard in the future, and now you are a better match with the Wolves!" Narant nodded with satisfaction. "Sir, that subordinate has also started!" After seeing Raymond come down, it was Dashito''s turn to envy him. And the big stone couldn''t bear it, so he came to ask for a voice at the first time. "Get started! Work hard!" "Yes, my lord!" Big Stone responded, and immediately walked towards the stone pillar nervously. Immediately, just like Raymond, he cut his palm open, smeared blood on the totem stone pillar, and then closed his eyes and waited reverently. hum! And after a few seconds, there was another buzzing sound from the stone pillar, accompanied by a golden light that entered the body of the big stone. Then the big stone hurriedly pulled off his jacket. "Haha, my lord, my subordinates have also awakened, and my subordinates have also awakened their bloodlines!" Immediately, Big Stone smiled and bowed respectfully to the stone pillar before running to Narant to announce the good news. "Raymond, are you sure that Bloodline Awakening is rare?" The success of the two people in this exercise confused Narant. Not that he was unhappy, he wished all his barbarian guards could be bloodline warriors if possible. But this success rate is not as low as what Raymond and others said before. "My lord, I heard from my father before that only one of the hundred of us barbarians can awaken the bloodline. Maybe we are lucky!" Raymond was also quite surprised and explained. "Hey, this must be because of the favor of the adults. We adults are so lucky, and such good luck must have favored us!" However, the big stone has been with Narant for a long time, and he has learned a lot of flattering skills from Thomas and the servants. , and immediately added. "You bastard! Okay, let''s go next!" Speaking of luck, Narant thought of the lucky fruit, but he was not sure if it was the effect of the lucky fruit. Following his orders, the second member of the personal guard team soon came on the field and went to try to awaken. hum! If not, there was a buzzing sound as before from the totem stone pillar, and then a golden light flashed. "this¡­¡­" This time, everyone was really shocked. This turned out to be the third barbarian whose bloodline was awakened one after another. "Fourth!" Narant didn''t have time to think, and immediately ordered. Whatever the reason, why not take advantage of the momentum now? If all his barbarian guards could wake up to become blood warriors, he''d probably wake up laughing at night. hum! hum! hum! Next, there was a continuous buzzing sound around the totem pole. If Raymond and Big Stone were added, there would be eleven buzzing sounds in one breath. This means that Narant has a barbarian bloodline warrior. And the barbarians are now completely dumbfounded, and don''t understand what happened. Even Raymond wondered if his father remembered it wrong back then. In fact, as long as the bloodline warrior is a barbarian, he can wake up. Of course, this illusion soon disappeared. Because next, the previous continuous buzzing situation did not appear. "The next moment!" At this moment, the guards had all completed the awakening of their bloodlines, and Narant immediately looked at the ordinary barbarian guards. And when the barbarian guard heard the words, he also stepped forward immediately, wanting to complete the awakening like the guards. It''s just that the previous buzzing stopped when it reached him. When the barbarian guard smeared the blood on the totem pole, after the totem pole absorbed the blood donation, the light on the totem was only slightly brightened, but the next moment there was no buzzing sound, nor did the large golden beam of light appear. into the body of this barbarian guard. "what happened?" Needless to say, this barbarian guard''s awakening failed. Seeing this scene, the originally excited ordinary guards immediately turned pale. And Narant Lemon and others are also frowning and confused. "Next!" Narant waved again. Immediately, the next ordinary barbarian guard came on the field, but the awakening was still not completed. "Next!" Narant frowned and ordered again. However, after a while, the result was the same. "Next!" "Next¡­¡­" Next, more than fifty barbarian guards were called out, but none of them woke up. As if the previous continuous awakening of Raymond and the Guards was an illusion. "Could it be that this totem stone pillar is broken?" When the last barbarian guard did not wake up, Narant couldn''t help thinking. As a result of this, there must be something he didn''t notice. "What could be the reason?" Narant kept his eyes on the guards and ordinary barbarians. At this moment, all the savages did not dare to breathe at the moment, and stayed in place with different expressions. Although the guards watched with their eyes, nose, nose and heart, they could still see a little bit of joy. Only those ordinary barbarian guards lowered their heads and looked disheveled. Looking hard at the two camps, Narant seemed to have grasped a little bit of clues, but he couldn''t grasp the key. Roar! At this moment, perhaps because the scene was too depressing, a young Warcraft wolf couldn''t help but whimper softly and sneezed. "Shh!" This move was frightened by its personal guard, and he stopped it immediately, and then looked carefully at Narant. Snapped! "I see!" At this moment, Narant suddenly slapped the wooden chair armrest and stood up. "Big...sir, this subordinate knows it''s wrong!" The guard shivered with fright, and immediately knelt on the ground. "What''s wrong with you?" On the contrary, Narant was stunned when he saw this. Previously, after his eyes were attracted by the beast wolf, he kept on the wolf and did not see any change in the guard''s expression at all. "I...I..." The guard was at a loss, not knowing what Narant said. But Raymond thought of something, and said to the guard: "The lord is not talking about you, you get up first!" After finishing speaking, he respectfully said to Narant: "Sir, I wonder if your subordinate is right. Did you think of the reason why the bloodline awakening was so strange?" "Haha, yes, and if this is true, then you will all have the opportunity to awaken your bloodlines in the future!" Narant nodded immediately. "Sir, what''s the reason?" The barbarians who heard the words immediately attracted their attention. Awakening to become a bloodline warrior is the only rush for all barbarians to become stronger. Unlike ordinary humans, they cannot cultivate vindictiveness. This matter was tested decades ago, whether it was the barbarians themselves or the nobles who came to such a conclusion, which is why Narant never thought of letting Dashio, Raymond and others cultivate vindictiveness . Chapter 575： desert crisis "Wolf of Warcraft!" Narant didn''t hide it, and when he saw the expectant eyes of his subordinates, he said it directly. "Wolf of Warcraft?" "That''s right, didn''t you realize that, except for Raymond, you all already have a Warcraft Wolf seat mount for Big Stone?" It was naturally not because of the lucky fruit that Narant served that he could awaken the blood of Da Shi and other eleven people. And the clue that he had caught before was the demon beast wolf, thanks to the light howl of the youngest demon wolf, otherwise Narant would definitely continue to think for a while. "Yeah, Da Shitou and the others all have monster wolves, and then they all awakened successfully." "Captain Raymond can wake up successfully, that''s because Captain Raymond is the most powerful person in our tribe, but they were not much stronger than us in the past!" "Yes, it''s the beast wolf. Your lord is so wise and mighty!" "Then... Doesn''t that mean that as long as we get the Warcraft Wolf mount, we can also awaken the bloodline!" In an instant, a group of barbarian guards exploded. The more I thought about it, the more reasonable my lord''s statement became. After all, if only Raymond had awakened his bloodline alone, then they could still accept it, thinking that Raymond was better than them. But the big stone and others are different. In the past, the tribe was not much stronger than them. This time not only gave them the steps, but also aroused everyone''s hope. Seeing the guards below, Narant waved his hand to signal everyone to be quiet, and then continued: "Of course, this statement still needs to go through to get the final answer!" "In any case, since you have not awakened your bloodline except for Raymond, then you will compete for the remaining seventeen Warcraft wolves." "When these seventeen people win and get the beast wolf, then we will try the bloodline awakening again tomorrow and the day after tomorrow!" Although Narant felt that he was 90% sure that he was right, he couldn''t say too much, otherwise, if something went wrong, the majesty of his lord would be affected. And how, the answer will be found tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. If he guesses right, then Narant can continue to expand the number of bloodline warriors like a title knight. "Yes, my lord!" The barbarians automatically ignored Narant''s uncertainty, and had already recognized this fact in their minds. The next moment, everyone looked at Narant expectantly. "Okay, I know you are in a hurry, so let''s start the competition here while you are now!" Narant continued to sit on the chair, ready to solve this matter in one breath. Fortunately, there is no limit to the number of awakenings of the barbarian totem stone pillar, and you can try it whenever you want. Of course, in the past, few people in the barbarian tribe would repeatedly try to awaken, because no barbarian could successfully awaken again after the first failed awakening. Next, the internal competition of the barbarian guards started next to the totem stone pillar. In order to make a quick decision, Narant drew a large circle on the ground and they competed in it. Because of the double temptation of Warcraft wolves and awakened bloodline warriors, the barbarian guards all went out of their way today. As long as there is still a trace of strength, even if you are beaten to the point of bruising your nose and face, as long as you don''t get rid of the power, you will not admit defeat. It took a full two hours for the competition to be completed, and the remaining seventeen wolves finally belonged. And because Shirley''s little girl''s talent has not been restored, the matter of recognizing the master can only wait until tomorrow. ¡­ For the next two days, the Storm Territory was as calm as ever, and Narant''s life was spent practicing and occasionally managing the affairs of the territory. The matter of awakening the bloodline warrior was 100% confirmed by Narant the next day. When the ten barbarian guards signed a contract with the Warcraft Wolf again the next day, they tried to awaken the bloodline again, and they succeeded without any accident. After getting such a result, Narant speculated that it should be related to the giant wolf pattern on the totem pole. Of course, as for the deeper reason, Narant is not going to go into it, anyway, he is not a barbarian, as long as he knows how to use the totem pole to bring benefits. In the past two days, Narant received a letter from the tulip flower again. The letter this time was not specifically for the purpose of exchanging love with Narant, but also mixed with an important message. That is, Stella had the same sense of crisis as last time again a few days ago. This time, the sense of crisis appeared in the direction of the northwest desert. Although there was no dark creature in the sense of crisis this time, Stella felt that a change was about to occur there. She had already told Bernard about it. Bernard guessed that the only possibility of a change in the desert duchy in the northwest was the matter of the church. Bernard did not dare to neglect this news, and had already sent a messenger to the capital to inform King Culver. I believe that with the warning of the appearance of dark creatures last time, this time should be taken seriously. And Stella told Narant about this so that he could take precautions in advance. "Northwest, it''s really possible that it''s a church!" Narant already believed in Stella''s prediction of danger. After all, the last prediction was what he saw with his own eyes, and it was as accurate as himself. And through this, in fact, there is no need to think too much about what happened in the desert. Except for the church, there is no other factor, otherwise Stella will not be able to predict. And the purpose of the church is obvious. That is, the Fire Dragon Fortress in the north is easy to defend and difficult to attack. If it is attacked, it will inevitably cause heavy losses to the army of the Northern Principality. However, there is no such natural barrier in the northwest. As long as the northern principality and the church can solve the small principality in the desert, they can go directly to the border of the agate principality. "It seems that this church can''t wait. I hope you can give me more time to develop!" Although Narant found a trail in the depths of the grassland, it was a last resort. But if possible, he still likes to stay in the Glory Continent and regard it as a stable back garden. After all, he doesn''t know much about the Sacred Continent, and because of the strength of the various creatures there, there are more threats to guard against. After reading the letter, Narant wrote a reply to Stella, mostly sweet words to coax girls. Regarding the space crack on the grassland, in order to avoid her worries and the news leaking out, Narant did not write it in the letter. After writing the letter, Narant found Shirley, but Xiao Huihui personally delivered the letter, and also brought two magical medicine sugar canes. In addition, this time Xiao Huihui will bring three ''little brothers'', that is, the birds that Shirley has just domesticated for a while. ¡­ Chapter 576： What team exactly? ... They say they are birds, but they are all falcons. These falcons were made up by Narant''s subordinates. After signing a contract with Little Loli, they were more obedient than those who had boiled eagles in the previous life. And these three ''little brothers'' will be left there after they arrive at Tulip Castle, and will be used as a ''messenger'' from Stella or Bernard to him in the future. ¡¯ In this way, there is no need to use human horses to transmit messages, which is not only safe, but also greatly shortens the speed. Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, it''s another week later. At noon that day, Narant had just finished his breakfast when he heard the guard report that a large group of people had come from far away from the castle. Narant, who received the report, immediately went to the city wall. Looking through the telescope, he saw the flag of the Frank family in front of the convoy. What the team brought was not goods, but a population of thousands. "This is done!" Narant immediately thought of a possibility, that is, Catherine is back! During this time, he has also been waiting for news, especially after receiving that the situation in the Northwest Desert may change, he is very worried that the families of these guards will not be able to be redeemed by then. That would also damage his prestige among those guards. After all, he used to help them pick up their families as a means and a favor to win over. And with family members coming, these guards will also be more determined, just like Quick and others. After guessing the identity of the team, Narant walked out of the castle to greet him. Soon, the team of thousands of people arrived outside the castle, and the identity was indeed the family who redeemed the three hundred guards as Narant thought. "Narant!" Before the carriage in front of the team stopped, Natasha''s beautiful face appeared on the carriage. "Thank you for your hard work, Natasha!" Narant immediately stepped forward to greet him. "I''m not afraid of hard work for you, Narant. Besides, it''s not really hard for me. I just need to go to Tulip City!" Natasha got off the carriage gracefully and whispered back to Narant. But after speaking, she was a little puzzled, and suddenly her eyes widened and she began to look at Narant hard. "What, do I have flowers on my face?" Rao Narant, the old driver, was also a little embarrassed to be looked at. "Narant, why do I find you more handsome every time I see you! It''s really strange!" Natasha frowned slightly. "Cough cough!" Narant coughed dryly immediately. He knew that it was his affinity fruit that played a role. His appearance is the ceiling, but with the addition of affinity, it will definitely make people feel more and more handsome and attractive. "Giggle! However, the more handsome you are, Nalande, the more I like it!" Natasha saw that Nalande''s expression was a little unnatural, she thought he was embarrassed by her compliment, and immediately smiled softly. . Narant has nothing to do with this woman, but there are many people here, and he is not going to continue talking here, so he said: "Natasha, let''s go, we will advance to the castle, you must be tired this way, first Take a shower, eat something, and then wash up!" "Yeah!" Natasha nodded and immediately walked towards the castle. Before leaving, Narant instructed his men to go to Maiye Village to find Mario and a group of new guards. Since these are their family members, they can just register and take them back without any further orders from Narant. Taking Natasha into the castle to wash up, Narant specially asked Rose to prepare food for her again. Then he asked about the details of this redemption at the dinner table. However, in fact, the details of this redemption are nothing to say, according to Natasha herself. The redemption this time went well. She found a caravan in the Desert Principality in the name of the Frank family, and then handed it over to them at a premium of five dollars. A week ago, the caravan successfully brought people to Tulip City and handed them over to her. This time, a total of 1,235 people were redeemed, and none of the family members of the 300 guards were left behind. All of them are here. Of course, things went well, but the gold coins cost a lot. Originally, if slaves were sold, adults, children or the elderly had different prices. Adult men and women are generally around twenty or thirty silver coins per person. This time, the price given by Narant is a uniform price, and everyone is calculated according to twenty-five silver coins, regardless of men, women and children. Such a unified price is definitely a high price, so when the caravan came to the door to redeem people, no noble would be unhappy. Of course, that was only the price of redeeming these family members from the Northern Principality. In addition, Narant had to pay five more silver coins to the entrusted caravan. The reason why the bid is so high is first to ensure that they can go all out to accomplish this, and the other is to ensure that they will never abuse or neglect these family members on the road. Narant is very clear that if they don''t explain in advance and give enough money, they will transport these family members as an effort if they are not prepared on the road. At that time, thirty or fifty people died on the road, which would be considered a small number. And Narant is actually not short of money now, so after discussing the details with Natasha, they have already paid a slight premium to complete it. In this way, this time, it cost a total of 37 gold coins to redeem these 1,235 people. This is not a problem for Narant, who can earn nearly a hundred gold coins a month even in this winter. And when Narant accompanied Natasha to finish lunch, and then went to the study on the third floor to discuss the philosophy of life, Maiye Village was full of hustle and bustle at the moment! "Thank you for your gift, thank you for your kindness!" "Thank you for your gift, thank you for your kindness!" When the 300 guards saw their family members, they hugged and cried on the spot, and then there was a cry of gratitude and cheers. Although their own adults have promised to redeem their family members, in fact, everyone has not been particularly at ease, after all, even if their own adults do not lie, they are willing to spend money to do it. But there are too many uncertain factors in it, as long as there is a little mistake, maybe they will lose the chance to reunite with their families. But what I didn''t expect was that it had only been more than a month, and I actually saw my family members and reunited with all their families intact, which made the guards feel like they were in a dream. What''s more important is that they just listened to their family''s experience of coming here, and they are even more grateful to their adults. They couldn''t help kneeling on the ground and shouting in the direction of the castle. It turned out that the Narant premium made the caravan extremely guarantee that the serfs would not suffer on the road, and the family members who came had already known. The caravan personnel responsible for transporting them often sighed at them, saying that they had never seen such kind and generous nobles in their decades of business. In order to ensure that they would not suffer on the road, they paid two extra silver coins and asked them to provide carriages for the old and weak prisoners, and then provide sufficient food. Only in this way can these family members come to the Storm Territory safely. When the guards heard such news, it was absolutely reasonable to make such an excited reaction. It can be said that the loyalty of these guards Narant is no longer necessary for the original team such as Quick and others. Of course, some people are happy and some people are sad. When the other captured soldiers came to ask questions, and saw the scene of 300 guards meeting their families, they all burst into tears. They also have family members in the Northern Principality, but they don''t know if they will have the opportunity to reunite with their families like the guards in front of them. "It would be great if Lord Lord could redeem our family! I will swear allegiance to Lord Lord for the rest of my life!" "Yeah! Don''t say it''s this lifetime, I''m willing to do it even in the next lifetime!" All of a sudden, the captive guards who could not be reunited with their families groaned. And Narant also received this news report in the evening. It''s just that he has some sympathy for these ordinary prisoners, but the situation in the desert in the northwest is extremely unstable now, and if he wants to redeem everyone''s family members, there will definitely be a big movement, so he can only put it on hold for the time being. Think long-term. But Just when Narant thought it might take years for the captive serfs to settle the matter, something unexpected happened a week later. This morning, Narant was dressed neatly under the service of Natasha, a noble lady. Before he could go to the restaurant for breakfast, he heard the report of Shirley''s little loli, saying that it was Xiao Huihui''s morning inspection. When I was in the territory, I found that there were at least tens of thousands of people breaking into the Storm Territory north of the castle. "Ten thousand people? Shirley, Xiao Huihui is sure you''re right. Are those people armed?" Narant was also a little stunned. Tens of thousands of people are equivalent to the population of an ordinary baron, and they even broke into their own territory. This made him wonder if someone was going to attack his Storm Lord. "Sir, Xiao Huihui said that only a few dozen of those people have weapons, and the rest are ordinary people, without long swords or leather armor!" "Only a few dozen people have weapons? What kind of team is that?" Narant was even more puzzled now, "Come here, call the personal guards and barbarian guards!" Narant immediately issued an order. Since he couldn''t guess it, he naturally needed to go check it out in person. Chapter 577： miss me? On the dirt road near Stormland. "I didn''t expect the Storm Collar to be so desolate!" Jerry was immediately surprised when he set foot on the Storm Collar with his subordinates. Last time when Qiu Zheng saw Narant so powerful and turned the tide of the battle with one person, he thought that Narant must have been born in a family with a rich heritage. Even if it is not a big noble, at least the territory is very rich, so that they can cultivate their own extraordinary knights, plus there are several kinds of sharp weapons that have never been seen before. "Master, when we inquired about Tulip City, we heard that this Baron Narant was only the second son before, and the territory was still a place where everyone was afraid of bad luck. It must be so desolate!" The captain of the guard beside Jerry Follow up. "So, this shows the extraordinaryness of Narant, Della, let alone the second son of the baron, I am afraid that even if I regain the sub-territory by myself, I will not be able to achieve anything!" "What''s more terrifying is that Naland is developing in such a difficult environment. Maybe this is the factor for success. If you want to stand out, you must endure the hardships!" Jerry, who heard the words, nodded, but he was even more towards Nalan. Highly commended. It''s not terrible to have a bad background, but the scary thing is that it''s so powerful. Jerry felt that he was nothing compared to Narant. Of course, Jerry now sees the desolate jungle around him, and has regarded Narant as a person who doesn''t know how to enjoy, and spends any money on training his subordinates and building those sharp weapons. Whoa! Whoa! Just then, a large bird suddenly flew above Jerry''s head. "Hey, this bird is so strange. It looks like a sparrow, but its body is bigger than a prairie eagle!" When the bird passed by, the height was not high, only a mere ten meters. The bird looked hard. Boom! Boom! However, just when everyone wanted to judge what kind of bird this was, there was another rumbling sound on the road ahead. "Master, there are cavalry in front of us galloping towards us!" The captain of the guard immediately looked at Jerry. "Don''t be nervous, it stands to reason that this is Narant''s territory, and it should be his subordinate. Don''t talk nonsense later!" Jerry was relatively calm, after all, he came with good intentions this time, and he was acquainted with Narantet. Not long after, as the rumbling sound got closer and closer, the figures of the people in front of them finally appeared in their sight. However, Jerry was taken aback when he saw the appearance of the man in front of him. "What is that, Della, did I read it wrong, is that the Wolves of Warcraft?" "No... you''re right, young master, there seem to be more than ten monster wolves, and there seem to be barbarians sitting on them, young master, is it that Baron Narant''s territory has been invaded by barbarians? Resist here for a moment!" Not only Jerry, but also the guards beside him were dumbfounded. It can''t be said that there are no monsters as mounts, but there are really very few who form a monster army. After all, monsters have a temperamental temper, and if their strength is insufficient, they cannot be suppressed at all. Besides, it is simply impossible to find so many Warcraft Wolves on the Glory Continent at one time. Jerry was already moved by his guard, and he was about to turn his head and flee immediately. A son like him has no sense of not giving up or giving up. However, just before he was about to leave, he glanced at the wolves in the distance for the last time, but he was suddenly shocked. He also has the strength of a silver knight, and his eyesight is sharper than that of all his subordinates. He vaguely saw that there was an ordinary human noble in the team. That''s not Narant, who else? "Young master, let''s go! It''s too late!" At this time, the guards beside him had already drawn out their long swords, their faces were pale and made a defensive posture. . "Dela, my trip this time is an extremely important mission, as long as success is not allowed, so even if there is any danger, I will not run away, young master!" Jerry''s eyes turned and he sat with his head held high. On top of the war horse, there were even more impassioned words from his mouth. "This..." Several guards who heard the words looked at their young master in surprise, wondering if they had heard it wrong. However, just as they delayed so much, the wolves in front had already arrived more than a hundred meters away. Just when everyone thought that the barbarians on the opposite side would pounce on them like wolves, the men and horses in front suddenly stopped. When everyone was in shock, the barbarians in front urged these monster wolves to lean to both sides immediately, and then saw Yi youth riding a horse and walking out of the monster wolves. "Ah! It''s a human being!" Suddenly, the guards exclaimed in unison. No wonder they were like this. There were barbarians and wolves of demon beasts on the way. Even in the king of the duchy, they had never seen such pomp. "Quiet, don''t be rude, that''s Baron Narant!" Jerry immediately silenced his subordinates when he heard the words, and then he smiled, "Baron Narant!" And Narant stepped forward from the guards, and the moment he saw Jerry, he was puzzled, because he was familiar with this guy. After waiting for a while, he finally remembered that this was the one who was coaxed to kill Benny by himself. What puzzled him was that this Jerry was the son of the earl of the Northern Principality. How did he go deep into the hinterland of the Onyx Principality and come here? "Lord Jerry, why are you here?" "Haha, Baron Narant, since I parted with you last time, I miss Baron Narant very much, so this time I came to Stormwind as a guest!" Jerry heard that Narant really remembered himself, and he was relieved. With a sigh of relief, the smile became even brighter. But Narant twitched the corners of his mouth Miss me? As long as you don''t scold me! Narant felt that he had cheated the other side a little last time. Although this was because the camps of the two people were different, it was impossible to say that he was not angry, but instead he thought of himself. Jerry saw that Narant''s expression was a little weird, and immediately continued with a slight embarrassment: "Well, Baron Narant, in fact, this time I came, in addition to being a guest with you for a long time in Stormwind Leader, I was actually entrusted by others to come here. ." With that, Jerry gestured to look at the ragged serfs behind his team. "This is?" Narant''s heart moved. "This was specially sent to Baron Narant, all the family members of Baron Narant''s captured guards!" "Hey, what a great handwriting!" He couldn''t help but take a deep breath in Narant. This is tens of thousands of people, and even if it is measured in gold coins, it is worth more than 400 gold coins. What''s even more rare is that it is many times more difficult to mobilize so many people at one time than to redeem thousands of people by myself a few days ago. Chapter 578： Mrs. Natasha "Baron Narant, the original number should have been sent by more than 10,000 serfs, but because of the sudden change in our duchy recently, we only had time to gather these tens of thousands of people to come!" Isabella did not know that most of the guards that Narant had captured had been separated, and she did not know which guards Narant had captured. So, what she meant was to send over all the relatives of the captured guards. However, this matter needs to mobilize too many people, so it takes a lot of time. It was originally expected to gather these captured relatives in about two months, and then send them out of the Northern Principality in batches. Unexpectedly, the plan could not keep up with the changes, and only halfway through the plan, I received that the Principality had a big plan in the direction of the desert. Therefore, Jerry made a decisive decision and sent the families of the prisoners who had been redeemed to the Principality in a hurry, and sent them to the Storm Lord. As for the rest of the people, that can only be planned later. "Change?" Narant heard the key. This so-called change was likely related to Stella''s prophecy. However, this place is not the time to discuss these things, so he focused on other things, "Lord Jerry, I don''t know whose commission this is!" In any case, this is a big favor, and Narant is curious who will give him this gift. He guessed whether it would be the old king of the Northern Principality, but he thought it was unlikely. Although his second son did not kill him, it was absolutely impossible for him to have any power to instruct others. Could it be other great nobles? "It''s Her Royal Highness!" Jerry didn''t let Narant guess, and immediately revealed the person who entrusted him. when, "Princess Isabella?" Narant was slightly surprised, but he didn''t expect it to be the princess. She gritted her teeth at her last time. "How is she now?" However, after thinking about it, Narant was relieved. Although the contact at the time of Qiu Zheng was short, it could be seen that Her Royal Highness was not ordinary, even stronger than that of many noble heirs. Now that thousands of miles have taken the initiative to show his favor, there must be some plan. "His Royal Highness is still fine, but her freedom is restricted! Baron Narant, here is a letter that Her Royal Highness has entrusted me to pass to you." "Okay, Your Excellency Jerry, you have come a long way. You must have worked **** the road. Now come back to the castle with me, and let me treat you well!" After receiving the letter, Narant did not open it immediately. The reason to stay is to invite Jerry to the castle at the moment. Naturally, Jerry would not delay when he heard the words. Although he was not very optimistic about the enjoyment of such a barren land in Narant, it was better than being in this icy world. A polite word, and then the two continued on their way. On the way, Jerry walked side by side with Narant at the front, followed by more than 20 monster wolves. And Jerry''s attention was all the way on the Warcraft Wolf, and his eyes were filled with envy, doubts, and curiosity. He wanted to ask Narant several times, but he cautiously didn''t speak right away. How could Narant not know what he was thinking, and said with a smile, "Your Excellency Jerry, is this the first time you have seen so many monster wolves?" "yes!" Not only was he the first time he had seen so many wolves, but it was also the first time he had heard that wolves could be as quiet and obedient as horses. Even before, there was a monster wolf who opened his mouth lazily and yawned, and was immediately corrected by the guard, probably because he was worried that he would lose his momentum with the presence of an outsider like him. What surprised him was that the demon beast wolf really kept his mouth shut, and then he was as serious as a well-behaved hound. "These beast wolves are all from the grasslands, and I got them thanks to these savages. Now there are tens of thousands of savages in my territory. When they came, they brought me these tamed wolves. The monster wolf!" "It turned out to be so! Baron Narant is so lucky!" Although Narant is completely nonsense, it is indeed a very reasonable explanation for Jerry. After exclaiming, Jerry immediately expressed his envy. Soon, the team arrived at the Storm Territory. This time, because the news was received temporarily, there was no grand welcoming ceremony. Arriving at the gate of the castle, Jerry handed over the serfs to Narrant. And Narant directly called Mario to handle it. Although these serfs were the family members of the captured guards, Narant was not sure if there were any family members of his more than 3,000 guards among them. After all, the king and Boris and others were separated by about half. "Narant!" After explaining the serf''s affairs, Narant took Jerry directly to the vestibule. And Natasha was waiting in the vestibule when she got the news. "Natasha, remember this Lord Jerry? His father was an earl of the Northern Principality." "Jerry?" Natasha looked at Jerry slightly. "Cough, dear Mrs. Natasha, it is an honor to meet you again. I apologize to you for what happened during the autumn march. I hope you don''t take it to heart!" Natasha couldn''t recognize Jerry for a while. But Jerry recognized her right away. After all, such a beautiful woman as Natasha is really rare in the two principalities. Although I was a little surprised that Natasha was also in the castle of Narant. Just after being surprised, he thought about it, and he figured it out. Last time Natasha was trapped in the enemy''s camp, and Narant just sold him and rescued him. In this way, Natasha won the beauty and married this Miss Natasha. Naturally, there is no accident After all Isn''t that the case in many knight novels? And now that he has realized this, he will naturally change the title of Natasha, and be promoted from the title of Miss to Mrs. Otherwise, it will be disrespectful to the master. "Giggle, I remembered. You gave the tent last time, right? We belonged to different camps at the time of Qiu Zheng, so there is nothing to apologize for!" Natasha finally remembered Jerry when she heard the word Qiu Zheng. identity of. After a pause, he said again: "By the way, Your Excellency Jerry, I''m not a lady now, I''m not married yet!" "Uh...Is it? I''m sorry, Miss Natasha, I made a blunder!" Jerry was stunned, and then looked at Narant a little strangely. Could it be that I thought wrong earlier, although Natasha saved Miss Natasha, but Miss Natasha was not tempted, otherwise, how could she refuse so simply and not save Nalant''s face at all. Of course, the thought only stayed in Jerry''s mind for a moment. After a while, Natasha continued: "I actually want to be the mistress of this Storm Collar, but it''s a pity that Narant and the Flower of Tulip have made a marriage contract!" Chapter 579： My storm collar is more remote "Cough cough!" "Cough cough!" Immediately, two people were coughing violently. One is naturally Jerry too. The tulip flower, isn''t that another aristocratic lady in the Onyx Principality? Moreover, he couldn''t hear Natasha''s tone, which was obviously tempted by Nalande, but because Nalande had a marriage contract, he had no chance. Suddenly, Jerry felt a suffocation in his chest. This is how much luck it takes to win the favor of such two beautiful ladies at the same time. The other cough was Narant. Although he knew that Natasha was just joking, it still sounded like a scumbag. "Giggle, just kidding, Sir Jerry, don''t take it seriously, my Frank family has a lot of dealings with Baron Narrant, so I came to Stormwind to play and discuss the transaction!" "Oh!" Jerry can''t believe it, but it doesn''t care about him at all. He can only hold back the citric acid and force a smile in response. After staying in this vestibule for a while, Narant invited Jerry directly into the inner castle. Because he left the castle directly after getting up, Narant didn''t even eat breakfast. And now Jerry just happened to arrive, so he simply asked the servant to take Jerry to the guest room on the second floor to wash up, and then ordered the kitchen to cook a hearty meal. After the arrangement, Narant went to the hall. He got off the sofa and took out the letter that Jerry had handed to him earlier. After confirming that the paint above was intact, Narant opened the letter. He took out the stationery and opened it to check, and what caught his eye was the beautiful lines of the Principality''s words. "Narant, how''s it going, why is this princess of the Northern Principality suddenly showing affection to you?" Natasha sat on the opposite side and waited quietly for Narant to finish it before she asked curiously. "This Princess Isabella wants to contact us to fight against the church!" Natasha naturally wouldn''t hide it. "To fight against the church, shouldn''t it be more appropriate for him to send this letter to the capital? Could it be that she has any concerns?" "Well, the letter said that the Freemasonry that operates in the principalities is actually a member of the church, and over the years, the Freemasonry has attracted and infiltrated many nobles, so he did not dare to directly practice other nobles, otherwise things would be easy. Leaked secrets, so she thought I was credible and wanted me to help contact the king and several counts." "Masons are the people of the church?" This was the first time Natasha had heard of this, but she was a little surprised. "That''s right, so Natasha, you have to be more careful in the future!" Nalanda nodded. For this news, he also got 100% confirmation from Old White some time ago. And this Isabella is the second person to tell him that he is 100% sure about this matter, which shows that Her Royal Highness the princess still has some sincerity, at least not lying to himself. "By the way, the letter said that the purpose of the church is likely to overthrow the rule of the nobles and then establish an empire dominated by theocracy." "Can such a kingdom be established for an empire dominated by theocracy?" After all, Natasha was born and bred from the Glory Continent, and it was the first time she heard about theocracy. However, some do not understand what it means to build an empire with divine power. But Narant, who has passed through this place, knows that not only is it possible, but once it is built, it will be very terrifying, and it will be even more terrifying than this feudal society ruled by aristocrats. "Okay, Natasha, the empire under the rule of theocracy is very scary, because at that time people will lose their hearts because of their beliefs, no matter what happens, they will not care about right or wrong, they will only listen to the so-called ''gods'' Will'', to be a walking dead who doesn''t know right or wrong." "It''s so scary!" Natasha was shocked when she heard the explanation, she could believe the horror of that look. Although the nobles do not take the serfs too seriously now, but in order to ensure their own interests, they do not dare to exploit the serfs without any scruples. Otherwise, even if the serfs did not rebel, even the emperor would not let it go. "Yes, so, we really need to unite with Princess Isabella to drive away the church as soon as possible!" Narant nodded. In fact, he hasn''t told Natasha the truth, that is, the purpose of the church is not to build a so-called theocratic empire, but to force it to be more terrifying than this. That is to drag the entire Glory Continent to **** and make the continent a paradise for dark creatures. Of course, no matter who this news is, he will not say it for the time being, because even if it is said, I am afraid no one will believe it. It''s better to use the words like Princess Isabella to say that the church wants to build a theocracy, which can also arouse the resistance of all the nobles. "Narant, what are you going to do, do you need my help?" "Natasha, I don''t need help with this, I just need to inform Earl Bernard of the news. For other things, he should go back and contact His Majesty the King, and he must be more thoughtful than me." Narrant shook his head, and Isabella took the initiative to contact him, mainly because he was very reliable and would not be a minion of the Freemasonry. In addition, because of his influence in the Onyx Principality, he will definitely be able to inform the counts and kings of this matter. As for relying on the strength of his subordinates to resist the church, Isabella actually did not expect too much, after all, Narant''s purple alfalfa essence has been cracked by the church. Even if his bow and crossbow are very sharp, it is still useless against three thousand holy knights. And Isabella also stated in the letter that she hopes to establish a safe and reliable contact network, so that if she hears about any major moves in the Northern Principality, she can immediately pass it on. After chatting with Natasha for a while, the servant came to report that Jerry had finished washing up. And Narrant took Natasha out of the hall at the moment, and then called Jerry to the restaurant. "Your Excellency Jerry, my Stormwind territory is remote and rudimentary. If there is any neglect, I hope you can forgive me!" When he arrived at the restaurant, Narant gave a polite greeting according to the habit of his previous life. "Haha! Baron Narant, you''re too outrageous I, Jerry, regard you as a friend, and I''m very happy to be a guest at your Storm Leader!" Although Narant was polite, Jerry took it seriously. Not to mention that the territory of Narant is really remote, he is the son of the earl, and even those rich barons may not be able to enter his salt. Therefore, this immediately slapped his chest to let Brother Narante Fang, he Jerry is not a superficial son. And he has already thought about it, and he even needs to go out a little bit later, showing a trace of not so elegant eating, to show that he likes the food provided by Narant, so that not only can he be nice to Narant, but also Enhance the relationship between both parties. "Haha! Indeed, when I was in the camp of the Northern Principality, I felt that Lord Jerry was very compatible, so let''s have breakfast!" Nalanda nodded, then waved to the servant beside him. The servant immediately trotted to the kitchen, and then a group of servants, led by Chef Rose, lined up in a long line with plates and came towards the long table. "Dear guest, this is the four-colored chicken stewed with mushrooms... this is the steamed lobster... this is the grilled oyster... this is the cream cake... this is the potion grape... this is the potion sugar cane, hope If you like it, please use it slowly!" Chapter 580： What about remoteness and simplicity? With the development of the Narant territory, various matters in the castle are getting more and more in place. For example, the etiquette of entertaining guests is not as sloppy as it used to be, and serving dishes to guests is one of the most formal details of welcoming guests. "Uh..." Jerry was stunned when faced with the delicious food. What about remote areas? How about shabby? Although I don''t know what the grilled oysters and cream cake are, but just by looking at the appearance and the smell on the nose, I know that this is definitely not an ordinary delicacy. In addition, the four-color chicken, this is a rare delicacy. It seems that he, the heir to the earl, has only eaten it once or twice, and that was when he was a guest at the palace a few years ago. In addition, there are two kinds of potion fruits that have never been seen before, although, they have never been seen before, and they are also absolutely delicious from the appearance. "Your Excellency Jerry, try it while it''s still hot, it''s all local specialties, I hope you don''t take offense!" Narant saw that Jerry was a little dazed, and immediately greeted him. To be honest, the food on this table is really a local product, and many of them are not available outside. He was worried that Jerry would think that he was neglecting him. So please give Jerry a taste, and it is estimated that he will not have such thoughts at that time. "Uh, ok, ok!" Jerry reflected, nodding immediately and eating. Xindao, this local product is too high-end, four-color chicken, potion fruit, such a local product, I am afraid that the earl will be tempted when he sees it... Jerry''s first normal is naturally a four-color chicken. With a mouthful, the smooth and tender taste, coupled with the cooking skills of the chef, instantly made him swallow his tongue. "Your Excellency Narant, this four-color chicken is really delicious. I''m so lucky to have caught it all the time. The last time I ate it was in the palace of our duchy!" Jerry couldn''t help but praise. "Haha, it''s good if Lord Jerry likes it. Although I eat three-color chicken all day long, I have never eaten this four-color chicken a few times, but it is delicious!" "Uh, Sancai chicken eats all day?" Jerry was stunned, "Lord Narant, could it be... do you have a habitat for three-color chickens?" "That''s right, I was lucky in the past few months. The purple elf helped me attract a group of three-colored chickens and four-colored chickens. By the way, there is also a colorful chicken!" Nalanda nodded. "Sir Narant, you are truly a nobleman who is favored by the God of Glory!" Jerry was speechless. He originally thought that Narant was developing his territory by living a hard life, but now he is obviously relying on good luck. good day. Just being able to eat Sancai chicken every day is enough to envy him, the son of the earl How does Jerry know that eating Sancai chicken all day is about to become a thing of the past. For example, the three-color chickens that were first raised were also like little gray ash, and the possibility of turning into four-color chickens began to appear, and the fourth color on the feathers would be ready to appear in a short time. At the moment, this Jerry continued to taste other delicacies, first steamed lobster, then grilled oysters, and then the potion grapes and sugar cane. Jerry was also shocked by the last few delicacies. He dared to swear that he was a big fish and meat all the year round, and he never broke seafood, but this was definitely the most delicious meal he had ever eaten in his life. Even in the palace, I have never eaten so delicious. Before serving the food, he thought about pretending to be a little rude because the food was too delicious. But now there is no need to pretend, because this food is really delicious, which naturally makes him behave a little bit regardless of his image. As a guest in the past, although at least one dish had to be wiped clean, as long as a few leftovers were reserved for a few dishes, it was a sign of recognition of the dishes and that the host provided enough food. But now the three three plates in front of him have been eaten up, and there is nothing left. This is extremely rude and will make the host think that the amount of food provided by himself is too small. But the previous Jerry didn''t realize this at all, and when he realized it, he had already swept away the desktop. "Your Excellency Narant, thank you for your hospitality. This is the most delicious meal I have ever eaten." Feeling full, looking at the mess on the table, a young man like Jerry couldn''t help but feel embarrassed, so he immediately boasted to cover up his embarrassment. "Haha, Lord Jerry can be satisfied. By the way, don''t you want to try this cream cake?" Nalandan nodded, not feeling rude or rude, but just like the people of Hua in his previous life, the guests swept away the dishes, indicating that he recognized his hospitality dishes. "Well, okay!" Jerry actually couldn''t eat it, but after hearing Narant''s words, he decided to taste this cream cake he had never seen before. The reason why he didn''t choose to eat this cream cake before was because he saw the yellow cake. In his opinion, no matter how delicious the cake is, it can''t make up for the four-color chicken soup, talking about the deliciousness of grilled oysters and potion grapes. Holding up the delicate small silver platter, Jerry thought that it would be good to just eat a couple of bites. "Hmm! This... this is too sweet! What''s with this sweetness?" But when a small spoonful of cream cake entered, Jerry''s eyes widened instantly. Such sweetness can only be felt by simply eating honey as a delicacy. And it''s not just sweet, it has a rich milky aroma and a magical taste. "Your Excellency Jerry, it''s alright, this cream cake has added sugar and milk, and I usually like it!" Narant is still immune to such an expression Because it is made from cream cake In the beginning, everyone usually reacts like this. On the other hand, Natasha couldn''t help but chuckle, and the same was true the last time he tasted these delicacies of Narant. It is naturally very interesting to see such an experience from others now. "It''s delicious! Your Excellency the men''s basketball team, your cream cake is amazing! I think it''s even more amazing than the four-color chicken!" Jerry was still pondering the taste at the moment. evaluation. Next, Jerry didn''t care whether his stomach was full or not, and he was determined to wipe out the cream cake, because he didn''t know when the next time he would taste this delicious food, and he needed to cherish every cream cake. And when Narant saw the end of the meal, he simply asked Jerry about the changes in the Northern Principality. Jerry didn''t hide it. He wanted to tell Narant about this at the dinner table, but he was delayed by the food. Through Jerry''s remarks, Narant knew that the so-called change was exactly as Stella had predicted. The Northern Principality mobilized 30,000 soldiers and horses to follow the 3,000 Paladins to the desert, and wanted to subdue a few who were not obedient. desert principality. Chapter 581： practice fireball And now the churches in the Northern Principality are also built on the same level, and the church will distribute the taxes from the nobles to the commoners and serfs. Now the church has gradually begun to gain influence among the serfs and commoners in the Northern Principality, and although the nobles of the Northern Principality have also noticed it, they dare not speak out. In this regard, Narant is not surprised. This is the normal operation of all cults. First, he uses the incarnation of kindness to gain the favor of serfs and commoners. After a long period of brainwashing and indoctrination of superstition, the serfs and commoners were naturally controlled in their minds. Of course, the Church is now deterring the Northern Principality by force, even if Narant and the others knew about it, there was nothing they could do. The church wants to clean up the population of the desert, and that is to take the Duchy of Onyx together. Therefore, the only thing that can really solve the church is to use the power of the entire Onyx Principality to see if the church can be driven away. If it succeeds, it will naturally be the safety of the mainland. But if it fails, it will definitely only be able to run away. And looking at the situation, this last day will not be long, because the church obviously will not give the Agate Duchy too much time to prepare. ... After everything was settled, Narant took Jerry to Maiye Town for a walk. And when Jerry saw the brand-new manor buildings, he was stunned again. When he stepped into the Storm Territory earlier, looking at the desolation around him, he felt sympathy and admiration for Narant, and he was able to work hard in such a difficult environment. Only now did he realize that he was very wrong. Where does Narant need his sympathy, this guy is obviously living a better life than himself, the heir to the earl. Not only has food to enjoy, but also has an extremely rich territory. The days that followed passed, and Jerry stayed in Narant''s territory for two days to rest before heading back. The main reason is that he has concealed his identity all the way. Now that there is a change in the Northern Principality, he needs to return quickly so as not to expose his contact with the Onyx Principality, which will endanger the safety of his entire family. "Narant, then I''ll go first!" "Okay, Jerry, next time you have the opportunity, welcome to the Storm Leader again." On the border of Storm Territory, Narant personally sent Jerry here, which is a very high-level gift. And the two have become acquainted with each other these days, and they are considered true friends, and the suffix of that title has also been omitted. "Will be back for sure, the delicacies of your territory, Narant, are something I will never forget in my life, especially the cream cakes and the wine!" "Haha! It''s an honor to receive such an evaluation!" Narant laughed out loud. Immediately, the two made their separation. Jerry took dozens of subordinates disguised as a caravan towards the north, and also took away many specialties from the storm. These are all sent by Narant, such as a few three-color chickens, brown sugar, white sugar, and a few barrels of wine. Of course, these are not only for Jerry, but also for Princess Isabella. As for how Jerry will pass it on to Isabella, that''s not something Narant needs to consider. In addition, this time Narant also sent two falcons for Jerry to take. This is used exclusively for messaging between two parties. At that time, Jerry and Princess Isabella will each have one, so that any movement in the northern principality can be transmitted at the fastest speed with this falcon communication. ... After Jerry left, Narant''s life completely calmed down. In addition to practicing and occasionally handling government affairs, he was sticking with Natasha on weekdays. However, Natasha and Natasha didn''t stick together for long, because they noticed the movements of the northern principality and the church in the desert, and the principality became agitated. Especially with the warning message from Bernard, several big counts are now actively preparing and starting to store all kinds of war materials. The reserve materials naturally need to be transported from all over the Principality, and the Frank family has a perfect caravan network, which makes them the best candidates for this transport of materials. In this way, Natasha was also recalled by the Frank family to deal with the shipment of supplies by the Frank family caravan. Of course, the Frank family did not aim to make money this time, but volunteered to help deliver the purchases without losing money. And this is the king''s will, and the Frank family naturally has no room for negotiation. On the third day after Natasha left, after unremitting efforts to cultivate, Narant''s Dou Qi realm finally reached the silver intermediate knight. In this way, at this moment, he has been able to easily defeat the silver high-level, and because the effects of the powerful fruit and agility fruit that he took at one time some time ago are still strong, his strength will increase rapidly. Dou Qi progressed rapidly, and Narant''s magic also made great progress. At noon that day, after lunch, he took a special bath, and then went to the top floor of the inner fort wearing a comfortable silk robe. "Now that the magic power is almost condensed, it should be possible to try to practice the fireball technique. As long as you can practice this fireball technique, it means that the master has officially become a junior apprentice!" In the empty room, except for a woolen mat under him, there was nothing else. And Narant excitedly took out the thick book of magic spells and quickly turned to the page with fireball. Although he has read this fireball technique no less than four or five times these days, and can even memorize every word, but in order to be worthy of his first attacking spell, Narant is still ready to review and understand it again. After watching it intently for more than a minute, Narant closed the book, "Let''s get started! I hope it goes as smoothly as I practiced fire and water polo a few days ago!" As he spoke, he took a deep breath, then held the staff in his right hand, opened and closed his mouth, and began to sing. "Fire element wandering between heaven and earth! Please obey my call and gather in my palm... Fireball!" "..." "Uh... Sure enough is impossible to succeed the first time, this junior magician seems to be really difficult!" The surface of this release fireball looks exactly the same as the release of fire or waterball. But in fact, at the stage of primary magic, the difficulty of releasing magic increases exponentially. The last time Narant released the apprentice spell, he only needed to simply sing the spell, and then use his mental power to induce magic power. But in addition to chanting and mobilizing the magic power in the body, primary magic also needs to use mental power to outline a corresponding rune pattern in the mind. The rune pattern of each spell is not the same, and the difficulty will vary with the level of the spell. For example, the rune of this fireball technique is a bit like a hexagram. When releasing the fireball technique, you need to use mental power to build a hexagram, and then inject magic power into it. After the singing is completed, the spell can be successfully cast. Of course, these three steps must be carried out at the same time, and the outline and injection of the inscription and magic power need to be completed before the chant is finished. Chapter 582： I obviously didnt sing? For Narant, this is more difficult than drawing a circle with the left hand and making a frame with the right hand, because drawing a circle with the left hand and drawing a frame with the right hand is only for two purposes, but to release magic requires three purposes, and the process is more Complex, the pattern is also more complex. . "It''s hard to play now, why can''t you pioneers of magicians find a more convenient way to cast spells?" Narant was speechless. If these steps don''t require simultaneous coordination, he can do it with ease, even with his eyes closed. In particular, using mental power to outline the six-pointed star rune in the mind may be difficult for the natives of this world, but it is quite easy for Narant who has received nine years of compulsory education. Whether it is the understanding of the rune pattern or the outline of the rune pattern itself, he has no problem. But if these three steps are carried out at the same time, it seems that there is no shortcut, and it can only be honed by time. And this is also the reason why many apprentices take years to become junior magicians even if they are talented. "It would be great if I could omit one of them. It''s a little bit difficult for me to use my master with one mind, but I can barely do it with one mind." Narant complained helplessly. However, after all, it is impossible to omit these three steps according to the labeling in the book. Especially the rune pattern, it is the key to making magic power produce different magic, just like the symbols on the keyboard, if you press A, the computer will display A, and if you press B, then it will B will be displayed. But if there is no such rune pattern, what will eventually appear will only be the fire technique used to ignite and illuminate. In addition, if you want to omit the process of injecting magic power, it is even more impossible. Magic power is fuel, and if you don''t have fuel, you will be playing a fart... As for singing, it seems to be necessary. According to the book, when singing, it can arouse the resonance of the magic, making the magic more docile and obedient, and willing to follow the guidance of the caster. "Okay, then Master, I''ll do dual-purpose training for a few days first. With my super-powerful brain, I believe that it will not take a few days to skillfully combine the outline of the rune pattern and the guiding magic power. Join the chant, and this will successfully release the first attack magic!" In the end, Narant could only choose to practice honestly and follow normal procedures. His preparation is to first practice the outline of the rune and the magic power to combine them, and then add the chant, so naturally it will not be difficult. Thinking like this, Narant sank his heart and used his mental power to outline the six-pointed star rune in his mind. Because there is no need to cooperate with singing, the difficulty this time is greatly reduced, and Narant can also make this outline process the slowest, and practice slowly without making mistakes. With his dual use, the six-pointed star in his mind gradually took shape, and the magic in the body was slowly moving towards the six-pointed star rune under the traction, and then prepared to inject it. "become!" When the outline of the hexagram rune was completed, the magic power arrived, and then it began to be imported into the inscription, and everything was just right. And when the magic power began to be injected, the six-pointed star rune gradually condensed into substance from the previous state of nothingness, and the entire rune began to shine with a slight red light. "If you just added a spell, it should be a successful fireball technique, right? No, the speed I outlined is too slow. The spell must be sung smoothly and coherently. Magical!" "Forget it, it''s useless to think about these now, you have to increase the proficiency of sketching runes and injecting magic power to within ten seconds before you can start the next stage!" With his thoughts flying for a moment, Narant shook his head and put aside distracting thoughts, and then he manipulated the fireball rune, which had just been injected with magic power, to pull toward the outside of the body. This thing has been injected with magic power, and even if the release is unsuccessful, it cannot be stored in the body, so it must be guided outside the body and let it dissipate on its own. boom! However, just after Narant pulled the rune out of his body, he suddenly heard a bang, and then the red light in front of him suddenly startled him. After he fixed his eyes and saw what was going on, he was a little stunned. "Fire...fireball? I won''t be dazzled, will I?" I saw that at this moment more than 20 centimeters in front of Narant, a small red fireball the size of the mouth of the king''s bowl was hovering in the air. This fireball is different from the flame, the flame is illusory, and the naked eye can see the scene behind it. But this fireball is like a sphere formed of magma, and there is even a small hot flame beating on the surface of the sun, and the temperature even burns and distorts the surrounding air. Of course, the small fireball was released by Narant. Although it was right in front of him, he couldn''t feel the burning sensation, only the feeling of a small heating stove. "However, I obviously didn''t sing before, why does it form a fireball? Isn''t it necessary to sing, outline, and induce injection?" Looking at the small fireball in front of him, Narant was excited and puzzled. "Wait for me to try if this fireball is real!" With doubts, Narant immediately looked at the window of the room facing the outside. Immediately, his mental power that controlled the small fireball moved, and the fireball went out of the window in diameter. Whoosh! With a scream, the small fireball came out of the window at an extremely fast speed. boom! Immediately there was a loud bang outside the window. The fireball hit the city wall. Nalande looked at it closely. The battlements of the city wall were blasted black, and a large corner was missing. "Hey! It''s a real fireball. Fortunately, sir, I have just been pulling the rune with my mental power. If I lose my mental power at that time, the fireball will probably explode under my feet!" To release a spell, naturally it is not enough to release it. The target must be selected, and this choice of target requires the magician''s spiritual power to pull and lock. At the moment when the fireball appeared, if Narant''s mental power was just withdrawn, the fireball would lose traction and fall directly under his feet. Although it is said that the fireball technique will not cause damage to him when he is pulled But if he loses his spiritual power, then this is another matter. The fireball is like a bomb. It is relatively stable before it is launched, but once it is activated, it will not care if you are one of your own. "What''s the matter? There was an explosion just now!" At this moment, a guard heard the movement and was quickly heading towards the direction of the fireball explosion. Narant''s room is facing the back garden, so there were no guards on the city wall before. At this moment, when he heard the sound of the explosion, he naturally did not dare to neglect and rushed over. "Raymond, it''s alright, this is the movement made by the adults, go to the front court, by the way, inform Mario and ask him to find a mason to repair the wall!" Narant saw that he was standing directly at the window and instructed the guard below. "Yes, my lord!" Raymond looked at Narant when he heard the words, and then at the wall that had been smashed with a corner missing. He patted his head before leading the team to leave. Although he was very curious about how his lord could blow up the city wall fifty or sixty meters away while standing in the inner castle, he naturally did not dare to ask directly about the matter of the lord, so he could only leave as instructed. Chapter 583： How jealous! "Try it again!" After Raymond left, Narant couldn''t wait to see if it was just an accident, or if he really didn''t need to sing a spell to release the fireball. Immediately, Narant began to outline the fireball rune again in his mind, and at the same time, the magic power he mobilized slowly moved towards the rune. boom! Sure enough, practice makes perfect. This is only the third time that Narant has sketched the runes. The speed has been shortened by five or six seconds compared to the previous time. It was only about twenty seconds. magic. With the completion of these two procedures, the moment he guided the magic rune outside his body, there was a muffled sound in the room again, and a small fiery red fireball appeared in front of him. "Haha! It''s done! It''s done, sir, I really don''t need to sing to release the little fireball! Could it be that, sir, I am the legendary magic genius... The evildoer is like me, it''s really enviable!" With the small fireball appearing in front of him again, Narant finally concluded that it was not an accident, but that he really seemed to be able to release magic without singing. And the benefit brought by this is not only that Narant can immediately release primary magic. In the future, he will greatly strengthen his combat effectiveness in battle. When the magician releases the magician, he still needs to dance and sing loudly, as if he is telling the enemy as soon as he appears: Hey, man, I am ready to make a move, you wait for me. As long as you are not a fool, you will definitely run when you see this scene, and defend your defense. And Narant does not need to sing, that is to kill without drawing a sword and shooting a gun without pulling the bolt. At that time, he was standing there a second before, but the next second, he suddenly covered his face and gave the enemy a small The fireball is simply impossible to guard against. Such a sinister oath asks if you are afraid? "Go! My little fireball!" After the verification was successful, Narant once again used his mental power to select the wall stack as the target, and released the small fireball. Whoosh! boom! With a roar, the wall that was missing a corner was immediately smashed to pieces. "Sour and cool, my lord, I also have a means of life-saving now!" Although it is difficult to kill a golden knight with fireball alone, it can save Narant''s life in a critical moment. At least now, he is a little more sinister and wretched, and can use this little fireball as a means of pressing the bottom of the box. After being excited, Narant returned to the sheepskin pad and sat down directly. Now his magic power is still too little, so this little magic power is only enough for him to release two fireballs. , At this moment, the magic power in the body is almost exhausted, and it needs to be replenished by meditation. Of course, before this meditation, Narant still pondered for a moment, why he could release the fireball technique without singing. The final conclusion is that this is likely to be related to the kiwi fruit he consumes. For example, the magic manual said that singing is to make the magic more obedient and follow the guidance of the magician. And Narant has taken a lot of Affinity Fruit, which I am afraid other magicians can''t do. Therefore, under the blessing of the Affinity Fruit, the magic power is actually very close to him, even if he does not sing, it is extremely docile. Secondly, Narant also took several intelligence fruits. Although he has not stepped into a junior magician before, his mental power is estimated to be no less than that of any junior magician, and may even be stronger than that of a junior magician. Well, Narant figured this out by himself. According to a sentence said in the magic manual: when releasing fireball for the first time, the novice should lock the target as close as possible, preferably no more than fifteen meters away. Because the novice''s mental power is too weak to extend too far, it is actually ineffective and dangerous if the target is locked at a distance. The consequence of this may be that the fireball gets out of control, and one accidentally hurts others and hurts oneself. And Narant''s previous mental power extended to more than 60 meters away without any difficulty, and his limit was about 100 meters. Therefore, he believes that his mental strength is stronger than any other novice. And the spiritual power is strong, that is, one force can defeat ten meetings, and the mere magic power can''t resist his formidable power, and can only be driven by obediently. After vaguely guessing the reason, Narant began to meditate, and when he accumulated magic power, he continued to practice the fireball technique. Now that he doesn''t need to chant, he only needs to speed up the speed at which he outlines the runes and the speed at which he injects magic power, which is related to his combat effectiveness. Even if he can do all this for a second or two, then the power of his little fireball must have a qualitative leap. After all, when the ammunition is sufficient, the pistol and the extremely strong, which are stronger and weaker are clear at a glance. ... As the days passed, as the snow fell more and more, both the serf and the lord of the Storm Lord reduced the number of times they went out. Fortunately, with the hearth invented by the great lord Narant, even in the coldest winter, no one would freeze to death on the Storm Collar. For their kind and generous adults, the serfs lying on the hearth bed bowed down in the direction of the castle every day before going to sleep. Of course, in fact, in this cold winter, not all development has slowed down, but one of the major projects is still going all out. This project is the trail widening plan for the mountains west of the prairie. Although the weather is getting colder, it is not difficult for the barbarian coolies wearing thick animal hides. Then the already strong physique, coupled with the sufficient food provided by the lord, can make them relax in the severe cold of hell. Even these barbarian coolies prefer such days, because as long as they work hard, they can eat enough every day, and they also have meat and gourmet beer every day. How can such a life be compared to the previous years In the winter of the previous few years, they could only live in simple tents and rely on a small amount of food to survive the winter. This small amount of food often does not guarantee that they will survive the winter, which makes all barbarians only willing to eat a meal after being woken up by starvation. Now that there are many barbarians, it is best that this trail development plan never be completed, then they can live this "happy" life forever. Of course, wishes are wishes, and reality never takes wishes as the goal of development. After this period of hard work, one third of the trail has been developed. It is believed that the trail widening plan will be truly completed by the arrival of next spring at the latest. ... Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, more than two months later. After several months of raging, the Winter Season is finally satisfied and ready to hand over the home game to the spring of the recovery of all things. The snow is gone, the sky is clear, the snow and ice begin to melt, and the long-frozen creeks and rivers begin to babble, and everything seems to be thriving. Chapter 584： Fire Shield "Vivian, don''t be in a daze, come quickly, my lord, I can''t wait!" "Big... Sir, do you really want to do this? I... I dare not..." "There is nothing to dare, this is the order of the adults, you just follow the instructions!" This morning, in the back garden of the castle, disparate words could be heard from a distance. If you don''t take a closer look, I''m afraid some people think that this is Lord Narant bullying the little maid. However, this is naturally not the case. The mighty and majestic Lord must be full of positive energy. At this moment, Narant and Vivian were standing in the back garden more than 100 meters apart, while Vivian was holding a longbow and arrows in her hand, facing the urging of her own adults, but she was embarrassed. "My lord, my talent is already very strong now. If you don''t use a shield, what if you hurt your lord?" "Vivian, your words are a bit demeaning to the master. I am mighty and majestic, how could I be hurt by you!" Narant, who heard the words, immediately lowered his face and pretended to be angry. Although the master is only wearing a silk dress now, he doesn''t even have a small round shield, but he has the confidence to hit Vivian with an arrow. The reason is very simple, because Master Narant just completed his second primary magic in the past two days, Fire Shield! "Okay...Okay..." Seeing her lord''s face darkening, Vivian gritted her teeth and obeyed the order, "Sir, then I''m going to launch, you are ready!" "Okay, your lord is ready, come on!" Narant nodded. Immediately, Vivian slowly raised her longbow and aimed at her lord. The few lucky girls around were nervous when they saw this scene, and Shirley Little Loli buried her head behind Xiao Huihui and couldn''t bear to look directly. Whoosh! At this moment, Vivian let go of the bowstring, and instantly an arrow wrapped in red light headed towards Narant''s shoulder. There is no doubt about the power of Vivian''s arrows, but in a split second, it will pass dozens of meters, and after half a breath, it will be shot directly in front of Narant. But Narant ignored it, and even glanced at the girls and smiled. "Yeah! My lord, hurry up and hide!" "Yes, my lord, get out of the way!" Facing Narant''s smile, the women who saw this scene turned pale with fright and shouted loudly. If he was hit by this arrow, his own adults would definitely suffer a lot of injuries. Even Vivian''s eyes burst into tears, knowing that even if the adults punished herself, she would not be able to shoot this arrow. "Haha, the adults said, you are underestimating the adults, now let you see what real technology is! Block me!" hum! Just when the girls were ready to rush out and went to help the injured Narant for the first time, they saw Narant smiling happily. And when his last block only fell, a magical scene appeared. I saw that a translucent fire-red shield suddenly appeared in front of Narant. At the moment when the shield appeared, the arrow shot by Vivian just arrived, and then hit the shield directly. Boom! Immediately, the red light in front of Narant beat the flames, and there was a deafening roar. "grown ups?" Facing this sudden scene, all the girls were stunned. Fortunately, after the explosion and the flames were fleeting, the master of his own family stood intact in the field, still handsome and mighty, and even the fiery red shield in front of him also existed, but the color was lighter. It was Vivian who shot the arrow, which was blown into powder and disappeared. "Haha, believe me now, sir, I''ll be fine if I say it''s fine!" "Wow, your lord is amazing, your lord, what secret skill do you have? It''s amazing!" As Narant''s smug laughter came out, the girls immediately woke up, and Shirley was the first to rush in front of Narant with her short legs, and then looked up and down and still existed. , and asked curiously at the same time. "Yeah, my lord, what kind of secret skill do you have? It''s too powerful!" After a while, Vivienne Catherine and several girls also arrived one after another, and they looked at this unprecedented protective shield with her beautiful eyes just like Shirley. "Haha, this isn''t a fighting qi secret technique, it''s magic!" As the saying goes, if life is not for pretending, then life will be meaningless, and Narant can be considered satisfied when he shows it in front of a few girls. It seemed dangerous before, but it was only from the perspective of Shirley Vivian and others. In fact, Narant completed the outline of the fire shield rune and the infusion of magic power as early as the previous conversation. At the moment when Vivian''s arrow was shot, Narant only needed to quickly send the rune out of the body, and the magic would take effect immediately. "Magic! My lord, is that the magician who could unleash small fireballs in the palace last time?" Catherine and Vivian heard the words, and immediately sounded the existence of the fireball that they saw in the palace last time. "Yes, they are magicians, and what the adults just released is the fire shield technique among magicians!" "Sir, can you also release the little fireball!" Shirley''s eyes lit up when she heard the words. "That''s right, your lord does!" Narant''s fireball technique has been practising hard for two months, and has already made a qualitative leap. It can be said that this fireball technique gives him a sense of accomplishment, which is even stronger than cultivating vindictiveness. There is no other reason, because it only takes three seconds for him to release the fireball now. Comparing the speed at which it takes five or six seconds to sing a spell, his Narant''s release speed is already twice that of others. Moreover, Narant felt that he still had room for improvement. His goal was to compress the release time of this fireball technique to less than one second. In this way, as long as his magic power is enough, it is really comparable to a laser cannon, and it can be called the air. Whoops, it''s a little louder. In short, if Narant''s fireball technique is caught off guard, even the Golden Knight will suffer a big loss. "Sir, can you release one for Shirley quietly?" Shirley''s little girl immediately looked forward to hearing the words. "Okay!" Narant smiled and said, practicing day and night for two months, and it could only be used as a trump card and could not be leaked, so now he can only show off in front of a few close little girls. Of course he is willing. "You look good!" The next moment, Narant immediately began to cast spells. "Fireball!" boom! Just three seconds later, a small fireball the size of the mouth of a bowl appeared in front of Narant. "Wow! It''s hot and scary!" "Your majesty!" When the little fireball appeared out of thin air, the girls stepped back a few steps, feeling the scorching heat from the fireball technique, and they all cast admiring glances at their adults. "Haha, look good, the release of the fireball is just the beginning, the most important thing for the magician is how to attack the target!" Narant became more unrestrained after receiving a wave of admiration. Immediately, he directly controlled the fireball with his mental power and began to spin in the air. Whoosh whoosh! The small fireball was high and low in the air, and it was far and near, and it was as fast and free as a bird. "Sir, you are really amazing!" Several girls were stunned when they saw this scene. A fireball flew in the air, which even these lucky girls had never seen before. Of course, let alone a few women that have never been seen before, I am afraid that few people in the Holy Continent have seen this scene. You must know that although Narant is showing off, it is not something that ordinary magicians can do. For an ordinary junior magician, the limit of spiritual power is fifty meters, and the control ability of spiritual power is very weak when it reaches fifty meters. This means that the fireball technique is almost twenty or thirty meters away from the side, so it can no longer be controlled 100%. And the fireball that Narant just controlled fluctuated high and low, far and near, and it was probably 80 to 90 meters at the farthest distance. And such a distance, even among the intermediate magicians, only those senior magicians can do it. And every magician is extremely noble, especially the senior middle-level magician, it is impossible for people to be so naive and release a small fireball to play. In this way, what can be done is not to cut such a childish game, but the junior magician is unable to do it. In this way, Narant is a wonderful flower among magicians. Of course, Narant''s existence behind closed doors doesn''t know this. Feeling that it was almost time to show off today, he was satisfied, "Haha! Okay, the show is over!" After speaking, the small fireball slammed into an iron plate not far away. Boom! With a loud bang, the iron plate that weighed dozens of pounds flew away instantly. After landing, a deep dent can be seen on the surface, and the surrounding is charred black. This iron plate is specially made, at least 1.5 centimeters thick, and the girls who saw this scene cheered again! "My lord, Captain Quick, please meet!" And when Narant finished showing off and was about to let the girls continue to practice hard, Lilia''s personal maid came to the back garden to report. "Well, did Quick say something?" "My lord, Captain Quick said that the News Eagle of Tulip Fort has returned and just landed in the vestibule!" "Oh? Another Swift Eagle has returned? Then let Quick come to the hall to meet me!" Xun Ying is the few falcons trained by Shirley''s little loli. However, Narant is currently used as a carrier pigeon, so they are named after the image of the swift eagle. "Yes, my lord!" Lilia left immediately after hearing the words. "You guys practice hard, by the way, you are not allowed to tell anyone about your magic. This is your trump card!" After Shirley left, Narant was also preparing to go to the inner castle. However, before I left, I suddenly remembered that it was necessary to explain the magic thing, mainly because I was worried that a little confused like Little Loli might miss out. "Yes, my lord!" A few women heard the words immediately. Narant nodded with satisfaction and rushed to the hall immediately. ... "I''ve seen adults!" "Well, Quick, how''s your practice progress recently?" In the hall, Narant was already sitting on the sofa. "My lord, my subordinates feel that they will be able to break through to become a bronze intermediate within half a month at most, and the other members of Storm Knight also have the same feeling as the young ones!" Quick replied respectfully. "Well, not bad, keep working hard!" Narant nodded. "My lord, this is all because of your generosity and kindness. Without your monthly flame spar, the subordinates would definitely not have made such rapid progress!" Quick''s movements became more respectful. "Okay, now is an extraordinary period. You can make more money when you run out of money, but the crisis is waiting for no one, so you can just practice with peace of mind. Don''t think that the adults gave you the flame spar to use too expensive, and you have a burden in your heart!" In the first two months, after the construction of a small fortress on the border, the flame spar mine of Narant began to be mined. Although the output is very low, he can get more than 30 flame spar every month. Because of the church''s sense of crisis, Narant didn''t save it, and distributed it to his fifteen Storm Knights for use. , And this flame spar really deserves to be krypton gold flow directly shortened the breakthrough period that Quick and others needed at least half a year to a year. "Yes, my lord!" Quick gritted his teeth and could only be. "Well, bring the letter!" Narant began immediately Immediately after hearing the words, Quick respectfully handed over the letter from Xun Ying. After Narant took it, he directly peeled off the flame paint above, and then checked it. It''s just that the more he looked at it, the more serious his expression became. "My lord, is it about the Desert Principality again?" Over the past month, Quick and his own adults have seen such an expression several times. So when I see it again at this moment, I can''t help but guess. "Well, the church and the northern principality have won another principality!" "Hey, sir, you said last time that there were only seven in total in the desert, so they have already won all of them!" "Yes, I won all of them!" Narant nodded. ~： Guys, happy new year! ! ! Ladies and gentlemen, please take a day off on New Year''s Day. . . Chapter 585： Its all tears Two months ago, more than 30,000 troops from the Northern Principality and the Church began to attack the Desert Principality. Among them, three small desert principalities were originally controlled by the church, but they surrendered without resistance. And although the other few tried to resist, but facing the church''s three thousand holy knights, they were just like chariots, and they were broken in a short period of time. It''s just over two months now, and this last principality has also been annexed by the Church. This also means that except for the Onyx Principality, the rest of the Glory Continent has been controlled by the Church. In addition, the church and the army of the northern principality did not return triumphantly after conquering the desert countries. Instead, they settled down in a desert city lord closest to the Onyx Principality. From this point of view, their intention to attack the Onyx Principality is already very obvious, and the time will not be too far away. As a result, the king of the Onyx Principality and all the great nobles were on pins and needles. King Culver has issued a pre-war mobilization order, making all nobles ready to accept the call-up order at any time. Because this time is to defend against foreign enemies, so when the war really happens, the soldiers are expensive and fast, and the nobles need to arrive at the battlefield as soon as possible. Of course, in order to increase the odds of defending against the Church and the Northern Principality, the king and a group of counts finally remembered Narant''s ballista. This is the main message of the letter. During the last autumn expedition, Bernard told Narant that the counts would definitely ask him to buy the technology of the crossbow to balance the fighting power of each family. And now the king and a group of earls have negotiated, and each earl is willing to receive 1,500 gold coins to buy the craftsmanship of the crossbow from Narant. 1,500 gold coins, which is not too low. The last time a few big nobles bought trebuchet technology, they only cost 2,000 gold coins. The technology of the catapult is much simpler than that of the ballista. Of course, as his future husband, Bernard is now asking Narant if he can accept this quid pro quo. If it can be accepted, then the king and the counts will immediately send craftsmen to the Storm Lord to study. If you are not satisfied, you can also ask, and Bernard will help to further discuss with the king and other counts. It''s just that this negotiation must not be overpriced, otherwise it is unwise at this critical moment, and it is likely to arouse the dissatisfaction of the king and the counts, which may be very unfavorable for Narant''s future development. After Narant read it, he was not going to continue to increase the price. Bernard was right, although taking advantage of the threat from the church, Narant could sit on the ground and raise the price. But the consequences of this are very unpredictable, not to mention whether the king and the counts will settle accounts in the future. Just because everyone is on the same boat, it is impossible for him to make the big boat at risk of capsizing in order to make such a small profit. Besides, the king and the five earls each have 1,500 gold coins, which together are equivalent to tens of thousands of gold coins. This is a wealth that makes all the nobles jealous. "Sir, what should we do? According to what you said, after the Church and the Northern Principality have conquered the desert, the next step is to attack our Onyx Principality!" Although Quick didn''t know the relationship between the church and the dark creatures, he understood that the church wanted to annex them. At this moment, I can''t help but look nervously at my own adults. Their current status is based on the Lord Narant, if the nobles such as Narant did not exist. Then they will naturally lose everything they have now. "The soldiers will block the water and the soil, Quick, these things are blocked by the king and several great earls, we don''t need to worry about it!" "Go back now and arrange for your subordinates to strengthen training, maybe the war will come in the near future!" "Yes, my lord!" Quick nodded when he heard the words, as his lord said, these things are really not something they can worry about. "Well, yes, in addition, you go and inform Mario that the snow has begun to melt, and let him arrange for the mining of iron ore and coal mines first. Next, the Storm Territory needs a large amount of pig iron, which will be used for forging weapons and equipment after a period of time. ." Although Narant said that defending against the church was a matter for the king and the great counts, he actually did not like to leave his fate in the hands of others. Therefore, necessary preparations are still needed, such as forging enough weapons and equipment for subordinates to match. Although it is not worth mentioning compared to the strange mithril armor of the paladin, he is still able to deal with the miscellaneous soldiers of other northern principalities as a small noble. In addition, he now has more than fifty extraordinary warriors under his command. Among them, there are twenty-five storm knights and twenty-eight blood barbarian knights. Although the savages such as Raymond have only awakened their bloodline for more than two months, their strength is at most equivalent to the first-level bronze knights, but they have monster wolf mounts, so their strength is not inferior to the old knights like Storm Knights. Such a force is not enough, not high-end, but it is more than enough. . And if you give him a few more months, he can even add another batch of extraordinary knights. Because after two months of hard work and the role of the green elf, the blood fruit of the blood vessels and the fruit of the monsters have grown into fruits. At this rate, it is believed that the fruits on the two fruit trees will be ripe for picking again in more than a month. Compared with the previous one-year results, Narant''s results are already quite fast. At least three results a year can be achieved. Even when Bessie, the lucky girl''s innate power, is strengthened again, it is not impossible to achieve four-year results. possible. Of course, the increase in the number of title knights is the only one in this Glory Continent, but high-end combat power is still scarce, and he is the only one who can handle the entire Storm Region. "Then you go back first!" After instructing the matter, Narant called Quik directly. After Quick left, the door of the hall was closed, and Narant simply meditated in the hall. Fireball and Fire Shield are now his life-saving means, UU read www. uukanshu.com and magic power directly affects the performance of the two. Apart from cultivating Dou Qi, he will sit down and meditate whenever he has free time. Speaking of which, it would be great if this kiwi fruit could also be made into a potion and distributed to the subordinates. Strong men are really strong. After all, what Narant wants to live as a master is to sit in a carriage, Vivian on the left, Shirley on the right... Oh no, Catherine on the right, and a little maid is half-kneeling in front of him to feed him grapes. And with the order of his lord, the lord: give it to me. Immediately, his subordinates rushed towards the enemy like wolves and tigers. Seeing this, the enemy was so frightened that he fell to his knees and begged for mercy, and all the enemies were wiped out between his fingers. This feeling...excited just thinking about it! But looking back on Qiu Zheng to this day, every time he has to come on stage in person, he has to come up with me... and then take the lead and rush up. It''s all tears when I say it... ah... don''t say it, don''t say it! Chapter 586： Potions Wine ... ... "Sir! Come out! Come out!" "What came out?" In the back garden, Narant had just finished practicing vindictiveness, and before he could check the fine sweat on his body, he heard Shirley''s trumpet-like voice spread from a distance. "Sir, the potion brown sugar has come out!" Shirley''s little girl was out of breath and came to Narant, her face flushed red. "Oh? Are you cured?" Hearing this answer, Narant is not surprised. No wonder Little Loli ran so fast today, as if the enemy was attacking the territory. "Yes, my lord, go take a look! It smells so sweet and sweet, and it looks so delicious!" "Well, that lord wipe your face first!" Narant calmed down instead, and immediately took the warm water towel from Lilia''s little maid. When Little Loli saw this, she could only resist the urge to urge and wait obediently. In the middle of little Lolita''s life, Narant finally finished checking her hands, and then went directly to the vestibule. Before he got close, he found a large group of guards and servants arguing around a carriage. "I''ve seen adults!" "I''ve seen adults!" And of course, after Narant walked out of the inner castle, the servants and guards realized the arrival of the lord, and they stepped aside to respectfully salute. "Get up!" Narant replied lightly, instead of looking at everyone, he focused all his attention on the carriage. Although he had some expectations about the brown sugar made from the potion sugar cane, it seemed that the potion brown sugar was beyond his tone. Five or six meters away, Narant smelled an unprecedented fragrance, and he could naturally tell that it was the taste of brown sugar. But when did brown sugar taste like perfume? And during the period, there was an indescribable strange taste that made people''s mouths drool. It''s like standing outside the bakery in the past life and asking about the rich cake aroma in it. And now this brown sugar has a similar effect. No wonder these guards and servants were chaotically surrounding the carriage before, and they were not afraid that Butler Thomas would come and reprimand if he saw it. "Sir, this is the brown sugar that Rainbow Island just sent!" When she got to the carriage, only the little girl Xue Li was still free and unconstrained by her identity. This girl usually opened the lid of one of the clean wooden boxes when offering treasures. "Hey, is this brown sugar or crystal!" As Little Lolita opened the lid, Narant was immediately surprised by the appearance of ''brown sugar'' in it. This doesn''t seem to count as brown sugar anymore. Because the brown sugar is dark yellow after it solidifies, a bit like chocolate. But at this moment, the brown sugar in the wooden box is still dark yellow, but it has become transparent, and the surface is crystal clear and shiny. Looking at the appearance, if it''s not the wrong color, I think rock sugar is more than brown sugar. "Sir, can you taste the taste of Kaikai?" At this moment, the little loli was almost drooling. Seeing that her adults were still in a daze, she immediately warned her carefully. If it wasn''t for the Lord Lord who didn''t taste it, she would have secretly taken out a piece to taste it. "Xue Li, don''t be rude in front of adults!" However, Xiao Loli''s words fell, and a voice came over from the crowd. It was Shelly''s mother, Chef Rose. Chef Rose said with a silk maid outfit, surging as she walked, and after reprimanding the little Loli, she said to Narant: "Sir, you are too kind to Shirley, this will make her make mistakes!" Little Lolita heard her mother''s words and stood aside, holding her mouth shut, daring to speak. "Haha, Rose, I like Shirley like this. As long as I am the lord, Narant will not make mistakes for a day!" Narant waved to Rose. "My lord is the best!" Before Rose could say anything, Little Loli looked at her lord with adoring eyes. "Okay, let''s not talk about other things, wait for the adults to taste the taste of this magical medicine brown sugar!" As he said that, Narant stretched out his hand towards the strange brown sugar in the wooden box. Breaking off a small piece from the brown sugar cube, Narant put it directly into his mouth. "Yeah!" With the brown sugar in his mouth, Narant''s eyes lit up. The rich brown sugar fragrance and the unprecedented smooth taste are actually smoother than the original cocoa chocolate in the previous life. Of course, if that were the case, Narant would not be so surprised. In addition, when the brown sugar slid into the throat, the magical potion power contained in it immediately began to nourish the whole body, and the warm current continued to move towards all parts of the body. If it is an ordinary person, just by taking a few bites of this magical medicine brown sugar, it will be able to keep out the cold in this early spring when the ice and snow have not completely melted. "Sir, isn''t it delicious!" Xue Li swallowed her saliva many times. "It''s really delicious, come on, you guys often too!" Narant immediately broke two more pieces and gave them to the mother and daughter. "Wow! It''s delicious! My lord, it''s delicious!" Shirley''s little girl just took a bite, but she immediately exclaimed. On the other hand, the head chef Rose did not exclaim even though her charming eyes were wide open. After tasting it carefully for a while, Rose said: "Sir, do you know if this brown sugar will have such an effect after being made into white sugar? If so, then making a cream cake will definitely make the cream cake the world''s largest. One of the most delicious food ever!¡± Truly a chef! Narant secretly said, this mother and daughter are really a perfect match, one is greedy and the other knows how to make delicious food. "It should be about the same. Now that the brown sugar has been made, I believe that the white sugar will be finished tomorrow and the day after tomorrow!" "Yes, my lord!" Rose heard the words, but she was looking forward to it. After a while, she suddenly remembered the purpose of her coming to the vestibule, so she said to Narant: "Sir, by the way, I have a big happy event with you. Report, the potion wine you requested to brew before seems to have become clear, do you need to taste it?" "Oh? Is the potion and wine all right?" Narant was taken aback for a moment. Today is the same thing as good things. Especially this potion wine, which was brewed during the autumn march. But for some reason, the fermentation has not been successful. Ordinary wine can be fermented in more than a month. As a result, the wine did not see any movement for two or three months, and Narant thought it was going to fail. Later, I was reluctant to throw it away, so I let Rose put it away and let her pay more attention on weekdays. Unexpectedly, it took four or five months to brew it successfully. Of course, now it''s just saying that the wine has become clear, and how does it taste when it falls to the ground, now I need to go and take a good look. Immediately, Narant went directly into the castle to the restaurant, and while it was lunchtime, asked Rose to take a jar of potion wine to show herself. Boo! With a sound of fragrance, the clay pot used to make wine was opened directly. "Wow! It''s so fragrant!" Even though Little Loli doesn''t drink much, this potion wine is somehow related to food, so she is indispensable here. As the rich aroma of wine spread out, the entire spacious restaurant was filled with the aroma of wine in an instant. "good!" Narant now likes to have a glass of wine at lunch every day to improve his style. After tasting it for a long time, I tasted a little bit of artistic conception. When I asked about the aroma of the wine, I knew immediately that this potion wine might be as good as the potion brown sugar! And when Narant praised, Rose and the others naturally wouldn''t keep him waiting for a long time, and soon with the help of the maid, they poured Narant a glass of purplish red wine that looked like a red crystal. The glass of this wine is made from the finest amethyst ore in his domain. If it weren''t for the liquor on it, Narant wouldn''t be able to tell the difference between the liquor and the cup itself. "The color is also excellent!" The crystal quality of Narant can be directly used as a telescope lens, so you can imagine how clear this wine is. Although he didn''t know what kind of wine was considered good, but according to the rice wine brewed by himself in the previous life, the clearer and natural the wine, the better. Well, don''t blame Narant Turtle, he really doesn''t understand. Narant was not prepared to wait any longer, he lifted the wine glass full of wine, then put the tip of his nose and sniffed it lightly. After feeling the rich sweetness for a moment, he put it to his mouth and sipped it! "Well, that''s enough!" The taste of this potion wine is not unexpected, it is still like potion brown sugar, which is several grades higher than ordinary wine. In addition, I don''t know if it''s because this is a new type of plant rewarded by the system. The potion power contained in this wine is no worse than the potion sugar cane. The magic content of human beings is definitely the best among the potion plants. In this way, as long as you drink this potion wine for a long time, it will also have a great effect on the cultivation. Gudong! Gudong! At this time, there was another swallowing sound next to Narant. "Xue Li, I can''t give you a taste of this potion grape now, or you won''t be able to practice your talent and vindictiveness in the afternoon when you''re drunk!" "Now you go and find Vivian and the others for lunch, and when the adults invite you to a barbecue in the evening, I will let you taste it!" Narant looked at the little loli with interest. This is because the potion wine has a slightly stronger taste than ordinary wine, and he definitely won''t let the little girl try it now. Otherwise, maybe this little girl will feel dizzy after two bites. "Ah, that''s really great! Thank you for your gift!" Little Loli was not unhappy when she heard the words, but when she heard that there was a barbecue, her round little face smiled like a sunflower. "Sir, then Shirley will go first!" After speaking, the little girl Xue Li bowed, and then she left the kitchen happily. "Rose, this potion wine has been brewed very successfully. Later, you will mark and store all the potion wines hidden in the cellar. These potion wines will not be sold for the time being!" There were a lot of potion grapes harvested last time, so there are still dozens of barrels in Narant''s cellar. Of course, compared to ordinary wine, this amount is simply not enough. Therefore, this potion wine Narant is going to be sold as a luxury, and I will talk to Natasha about how to price it after a while. After lunch, Narant started to practice hard again. When the training was completed, he fulfilled his promise to Shirley''s little loli in the evening, and held a barbecue feast again, allowing all the lucky girls to taste the newly-baked potion wine. All the lucky girls would not refuse when they heard the request of their adults, and this wine is indeed a very novelty for them who have never drank Coke, Sprite, orange juice, etc. drinks. Therefore, in the end, none of the lucky girls could stand, and all of them were red-faced and drunk in the castle wall tower. The reason why a barbecue feast is held in this tower is mainly because of habit. Not only are the walls not afraid of being blackened by the fire, but the space is not too big or not small enough to be warm enough, and you can see the starlight outside through the hole in the tower, so Narant and the girls think this is a good place for barbecues in winter. Ask Rose and a group of maids to send the lucky daughters back, and Narant went back to the bedroom after washing himself to continue to meditate. But at this moment, a ding dong sound suddenly sounded in his mind. "Ding, the system branch task of developing mountain trails has been completed, and the new function of the task reward system has been released!" "Finally okay?" Hearing the sound of the system, Narant was stunned for a moment, and then showed ecstasy. Chapter 587： Weakened Kiwi Not to mention the convenience after the widening of the trail, the task of the system''s reward is that he has been looking forward to the existence of the whole two months, and now it is finally here. "Ding, the trail in the grassland mountains has been widened, which means that the storm leads to and from the Holy Continent unimpeded. As a traveler with a thirst for knowledge, do you have a yearning for that vast and racially advanced Holy Continent? " "New mission of the branch line of the system: Go to the Holy Continent through the mountain trail to explore again, and confirm that the mountains are located in the direction of the Holy Continent." "Mission Reward: Chance to Enhance Weaponry!" However, just when Narant couldn''t wait to see what new functions he had acquired, the sound of ding dong came from the system again. "Going to explore?" Narant was stunned for a moment, and the previous joy was swept away. This mission is too dangerous, and he still has lingering fears about the terrifying giant bear that is more than ten meters high. That big guy, I am afraid that even if the three-headed dog of **** is in front of it, I am afraid that it is only the weight of being tortured and killed. However, having said that, when he saw the quest rewards later, he was a little moved again. Opportunity for weapon enhancements! Compared with other guards in the Glory Continent, the weapons and equipment of Narant''s guards are already fully armed. Common guards have chain mail and leather armor. As for the Knights of the Storm, these guys also have the armor worn by the knights. Although they were all captured during the autumn expedition, they are all 80% to 90% new, and their defenses have no flaws. Even some of the excellent guys, Narant also equipped them with several sets of usable armors seized from the death knights. Although the inscription on the armor can only reduce some weight, it is also the only one among all the extraordinary knights. Because these inscription armors are generally only purchased and equipped by nobles themselves. "Could it be Mithril?" According to Narant''s own thoughts, to say that the equipment is better than his subordinates, there is only one possible force on the Glory Continent. That is the church, he has seen the weapons and equipment of the three thousand holy knights of the church. "No, if it''s Mithril, shouldn''t the system reward a yellow elf?!" Narant was puzzled. However, having said that, he was really moved by the idea, did he take advantage of this time to take risks and explore to strengthen the strength of his subordinates. "Forget it, let''s take a look at the new function rewards that the system gives me, and then decide whether to explore it again later!" Thinking like this, Narant directly opened the system panel. "Hey, why not? System, what about the promised new features?" It''s just that when Narant opened the system panel, he didn''t find any extra buttons. "Ding!" However, just when he thought that the system was trying to trick him, with a ding sound, a panel popped up in front of him again. This panel is exactly the weekly draw page. Narant immediately understood the meaning of the system, and looked at the lottery panel carefully. The next moment, he finally found the new function at the bottom of the page. Originally, in addition to the big lottery turntable on this lottery page, there were redemption boxes for strengthening fruit, agility fruit, and intelligence fruit at the bottom. And now there are three more fruit exchange mines under the three fruit exchange mines. These three fruits are exactly the same as the Fortified Fruit, the Agility Fruit and the Intelligence Fruit, the only difference is that the kiwi icon above is very large, at least the size of an orange. The kiwi fruit below is very small, at most the size of longan. Narant was a little confused for a while, not knowing what function this system gave him. Fortunately, this system has an explanation, so Narant directly put his thoughts on the three newly appeared fruits. "Weakened version of the enhanced fruit: his utility is only one-fifth of the genuine enhanced fruit, and the object of use is the subordinates who are absolutely loyal to the host!" "You can spend one energy point to exchange for five. (Note: Only the subordinates who are absolutely loyal to the host can eat it, otherwise the mild ones will be slightly poisoned, and the heavy ones will die on the spot! "Weakened version of allergy results: its efficacy is only one-fifth of the genuine allergy results, and the food objects are subordinates who are absolutely loyal to the host." "You can spend one energy point to exchange for five. (Note: Only the subordinates who are absolutely loyal to the host can eat it, otherwise the mild ones will be slightly poisoned, and the heavy ones will die on the spot! "Weakened version of intelligence fruit: its effectiveness is only one-fifth of the genuine intelligence fruit, and the edible objects are subordinates who are absolutely loyal to the host." "You can spend a little energy point to exchange for one. (Note: Only the subordinates who are absolutely loyal to the host can eat it, otherwise the mild ones will be slightly poisoned, and the heavy ones will die on the spot! "..." When Narant read the description of the three newly appeared fruits, he was stunned. This turned out to be used by his subordinates. Although the utility is only one-fifth, the price is the same! In addition to the intelligence fruit, the strengthening fruit and the agility fruit can be exchanged for five pieces of energy points. This does not mean that he can improve the five subordinates with a little energy point. "System, you are really powerful, but then again, are you looking at how many energy points I have stored, and sincerely want to get rid of it?" It has to be said that this system task is simply a blessing in disguise for Narant. A few days ago, he was complaining that every time he fought, the lord had to do it himself, and now this weakened version of the fruit specially used by his subordinates has come out. In this way, he finally has a way to speed up the growth of his subordinates, so that his lord does not have to be so tired. But after thinking about it, Narant thought that the new system function is good, but if you want to quickly increase the strength of your subordinates, you must invest in energy points. Although there is no need to let a subordinate be as enchanting as himself, the investment of dozens of energy points is still necessary. "Forget it, energy points are bastards, you can earn more if you don''t have them!" Immediately Narant directly spent ten energy points in exchange for fifty enhancement fruits. So it is exactly two for each of the twenty-five storm knights. As for the agility fruit, these storm knights can''t use it for the time being, because now it is the gap between levels that limits their combat power. After consuming ten energy and two energy points, Narant felt a bit of pain when looking at the remaining forty-five energy points. After the last wave of kryptonite, he originally had 60 energy points. However, in the past two months, every half month, he would exchange an intelligence fruit for himself to take to enhance his spiritual power. Although the receipt is also full, allowing his mental power range limit to directly exceed one hundred, reaching a distance of one hundred and twenty meters, but the price is that the original sixty points are directly reduced by twenty points. If it weren''t for the space crack on the grassland, it had contributed 15 energy points to him during this time. Then he probably only has thirty energy points left now. "Now I hope that the space crack can be more powerful, and there will be a few more death knights every day!" Chapter 588： Upright steppe barbarian After a moment of pain at the energy point, Narant put away his thoughts and went straight to the open space outside the castle. At this time, Quick and others had already started training, and they all gathered around when they saw Narant. "grown ups!" "Well, suspend the training first, my lord, there is a potion fruit to distribute to you!" After speaking, Narant directly took out the fortified fruit saddle that had been smashed into the sack. "Sir, what kind of fruit is this?" Although everyone had not seen the strengthening fruit, they were excited when they heard that it was a magic medicine fruit. "It''s very precious, you don''t need to have poor blood and blood, it will help to enhance all aspects of your body''s strength!" Naturally, Narant would not say it explicitly, as long as everyone knew the value of this strengthening fruit. "Hey, there''s no need for the bloodline qi fruit to be poor!" Everyone naturally knows the value and utility of the bloodline qi fruit. After a mere one is made into a potion, it can make seven ordinary people become extraordinary knights in just one or two months. "Okay, don''t be surprised. Now the Northern Principality and the Church have threatened our Onyx Principality, so the adults need your hard work to cultivate. As for these precious potion fruits and flame spar, you don''t need to worry about it!" "Quake, come and distribute them, two per person, and now take them directly in front of adults!" "It''s your lord, thank you for your gift, and swear allegiance to your lord!" "Thank you for the gift of your lord, and swear allegiance to your lord!" Hearing such generous words from their own adults, the group of Storm Knights immediately fell off their steeds, half-kneeling on the ground and shouting. "Get up!" Immediately, under Narant''s gaze, the twenty-five guards directly ate their two enhanced fruits. However, to Narant''s surprise, the knights did not show a shocked expression after putting the enhancement effect in their mouths, which indicated that the weakened enhancement effect was weakened in addition to its effectiveness. Even in terms of taste, there is a big difference. After all, the deliciousness of kiwi fruit will shock even a traveler like Narant. There is no reason why Quick and others can resist it. However, this is fine, so that this strengthening effect will not be too noticeable. After waiting on the spot for five minutes, to confirm that the state of the storm knights was normal, Narant just explained a few times to let everyone practice hard for the next period of time, and he may need to leave the territory for a few days. In this way, the diameter went back to the castle. The fruit description of the system has mentioned that these strange fruits are only effective for subordinates who are absolutely loyal to Narant. If there is no absolute loyalty, let alone utility, even a small life may not be guaranteed. Now the situation of all the Storm Knights is clear at a glance. Of course, in fact, this is not beyond Narant''s expectations. After all, if even the Storm Knights are disloyal, what''s the point of his Lord being in front of him? ... ... Time turned, the next morning. "Sir, all the supplies have been loaded!" In the vestibule, more than a dozen carriages loaded with goods stopped again. After Thomas finished the final count, he immediately came to Narant to report. "Very well, let''s go!" "Yeah! Yay! Off! Bessie, we''re off!" "Set off!" Following Narant''s order, more than a dozen carriages slowly drove out of the castle. The little loli in the team chatted excitedly towards Bessie and Vinnie beside her. When the convoy drove out of the castle, twenty monster wolves lined up neatly waiting for Narant''s arrival. After meeting with the Warcraft Wolves team, Narant and the others headed straight for the western grasslands. Narant returned to the castle yesterday to think about it for a long time, but he was still going to explore the sacred forest again, trying to complete the system side quest this time. Although it is said that the sacred continent is full of dangers, this time Narant will be more cautious, and he is even going to bring the trainer Bessie, who has no fighting ability. The reason is very simple, that is, Bessie can communicate with plants, so exploring in the dense forest, with Bessie, and Shirley''s Bee Falcon and Little Ash, the level of safety can skyrocket. Of course, before heading to the Sacred Continent, there is one more thing that needs to be resolved here in Narant, and that is the true surrender of the barbarians of the grasslands. Seeing that spring has arrived, the ice and snow have almost melted away, and it is time for Narant to let them go and stay at will. Of course, Narant is definitely not willing to let these beings who are excellent people either as coolies or guards leave. Therefore, the beer loaded on his dozen or so carriages was prepared for this trip. "I have seen the nobles!" "I have seen the goddess!" When Narant took the team to a temporary camp on the edge of the grassland. This place has changed a lot at this moment. The originally endless fiery red grassland was suppressed to the depths, and there were neat fields around it. Especially around this temporary camp, because of the existence of green elves, the sweet potatoes that were transplanted two months ago have grown lush and lush, and after looking like a month at most, there will be an early bumper harvest. When the barbarians who were working in twos and threes on the road saw their group, they all knelt on the side of the road. Of course, this time, the serfs were no longer reluctant to call Narant, but mixed with a little respect. In addition to Narant, the goddess Bessie is naturally the object of respect of the steppe barbarians. "Sir, it seems that your kindness to them in the past two months has not been in vain!" Raymond, who saw this scene, was also happy. As a past person, he knows the benefits of following Narant. The adults in my family really regarded the barbarians as their own. This winter, not a single old or weak barbarian died because of cold and starvation. Compared to the past when four or five tribesmen would die every winter on the grasslands, such days were truly a gift from the God of Hunting to Raymond and the others. Especially with the help of his own adults, more than 20 bloodline warriors appeared in his small tribe of two or three hundred people. If this was in the past, who would have believed it! And now that the barbarians have gradually withered away, Raymond didn''t want to watch people of the same race slowly disappear into the long history, so he might as well join his own adults. After that, the barbarians may gradually re-expand their groups. Although it cannot be restored to the glory of hundreds of years ago, it can also continue this race forever. "I hope so!" Narant didn''t know that Raymond thought so much. He nodded and hoped that today''s affairs would go smoothly. In this way, Narant walked all the way, and there were savages from the grasslands on the side of the road respectfully saluting and greeting. When he came to the temporary camp, Pete Boots, who was in charge of management here, ran over with the sweat on his forehead. "Pete Boots, is there any intention of the barbarians to leave during this time?" Hearing Narant''s question, Pete Boots was taken aback: "Leave, my lord, what are they leaving for? You don''t know how much they like to help you now." "Every day there is beer and whale meat to eat and a hearth to keep warm!" "Last month, there were several days of blizzards, and Xiao wanted them to rest for a day or two, and guess what?" "They worry that if they don''t work we won''t give beer and meat nuggets, and everyone won''t want to take a break!" "Later, it was Xiaoxiao''s repeated assurances that they would not stop supplying beer and meat, and they reluctantly listened to the persuasion." "But even then, they''re going to stick to it for an hour or two a day on that blizzard day, and they say they don''t feel guilty about beer and meat." "Oh, there is such a thing!" Narant was delighted, these barbarians are really straight. "Okay, Pete Boots, then call them all together! Your lord, it''s time to see if they''re really willing to join Stormland." "If you want, then you need to build a gathering place for them on the edge of this grassland!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Pete Boots immediately went to a wooden tower in the center of the camp. After a while, the sound of the copper bell rang from the wooden tower, and when the barbarians in the distance heard the sound, they put down their work and came towards the camp curiously. Chapter 589： Interpretation of "Nobles Cultivation" ... "I have seen the nobles!" "I have seen the goddess!" When the barbarians gathered on the outskirts of the camp, Narant took Vinnie directly to the wooden fence. The barbarians were also very respectful, and immediately knelt down and saluted. "Get up, everyone, how are you all doing this winter!" Vinnie, who had been instructed a long time ago, spoke first, because she was going to play emotional cards first. When Narant returned to the castle, Vinnie stayed in the camp, and Vinnie stayed for half a month. In the past half month, she has been treating the injuries and illnesses of these savages. Whether it is new or old, she treats them gently. Therefore, in the eyes of the savage people in the grasslands, she is already the status of the high-ranking divine envoy, and she is simply a gift from the gods to the mortal world to benefit their savages. "Thank you, Lady Goddess, we have had a good winter this winter, we can eat enough, and we don''t have to worry about the severe cold!" The barbarians who stood up below immediately responded enthusiastically. "Well, since I''m doing well, then I''m relieved! Everyone, now our Lord Narant of Stormland wants to say a few words to you!" Vinnie smiled sweetly, and then handed over the topic to Narant. The barbarians who heard the words looked at Narant one after another, a little uneasy about what Narant was going to say. Although they are upright and have no scheming, there are also a few barbarians who can guess what Narant''s arrival today may be about. "You barbarians, it is an honor to cooperate with you this winter, and I have seen the hard work of your barbarians!" "Now that the winter has passed, the earth has begun to warm up, everything has awakened, and it is time for me to fulfill the promise I made to you!" "I know you don''t like me as a noble. After all, it was the nobles who drove your ancestors to the Fire Prairie!" "To be honest, I don''t agree with what the nobles did more than a hundred years ago. This land belongs to your barbarians, but they took it by force. Why can''t we all live together peacefully? This is really different from robbers. There is no difference!" "It''s just, unfortunately, I''m only seventeen years old now. Things that happened more than a hundred years ago can''t be changed!" "However, in order to express my apology to your ancestors, I will make some compensation for you later before you leave and return to the depths of the grasslands. It is my personal wish!" After Narant took over the topic, he had a panoramic view of the expressions of the barbarians below, and immediately started a show of "noble cultivation" with sincere expressions. Under Narant''s description, the eyes of the barbarians gradually became complicated. Although there has been a lot of improvement in the nobleman of Narant, the hurdle in his heart still cannot be eliminated. Now that I heard Narant''s "artistic" words, since he "earnestly" criticized what the nobles did at the time, he was even more stunned. This made the barbarians instantly distinguish Narant from the nobles who invaded them a hundred years ago, and let go of their hostility towards him subconsciously. Thinking of the living camp and meat beer that Narant provided them this winter, they instantly felt the kindness of the Lord. And at the end, when Narant said that he would fulfill his promise and allow them to return to the depths of the grassland, the barbarians immediately exploded. Isn''t this situation bad now? They can not only eat enough to eat, but also drink and eat meat. More importantly, they did not bow to the nobles. This is the result of mutual cooperation. In this way, the barbarians originally felt that as long as the lord did not mention it, they were not going to mention the matter of leaving. But now the Lord Lord took the initiative to mention it, which made them all at a loss. "Ah? Go back to the depths of the grassland, what can we do? Will we have no delicious beer to drink in the future!" "You know how to drink. Are we not willing to return to the grasslands for food and drink?" "Uh, are you willing to return to the depths of the grassland?" "If it''s just for beer and meat, of course I''d give it up... But, didn''t you see it when you came last time? The terrifying cracks in time and space are still there, and dark creatures will continue to run out, who can guarantee waiting Will we encounter it again after we go back, so I think we should stay on the edge for a while longer, and then go back after ensuring that there is really no problem in the future." Narant did not immediately stop the barbarians below, but let them hum and buzz. Especially after hearing the comments of these barbarians, the corners of Narant''s mouth could not help but cocked slightly. I didn''t expect that there are talents among the barbarians, and they even stated the reasons for wanting to stay here so fresh and refined. It seems that the upright barbarians are not necessarily 100% upright. "Okay, everyone, it''s getting late, have you decided which people are going to return to the depths of the grassland, come forward now, and each can receive a small can of beer." The more they want to stay, the higher Narant''s attitude must be, so that it will be easier to manage in the future and make them completely surrender. When Narant''s voice fell, the savage crowd immediately became quiet, and they all looked around with their heads lowered, but no one really stepped forward. The corner of Narant''s mouth twitched, and then he nodded slightly to the barbarians in the crowd. Immediately, a hesitant voice came from the crowd, "Sir Noble, can you continue to hire us, the grassland is too dangerous right now, although the dark creatures are temporarily suppressed, but as long as the space crack exists for one day, the threat will be forever. exist." "More importantly, because of the dead air in the space cracks, all the animals in the grasslands have fled the grasslands. Even if we return to the grasslands, if we can''t catch prey, we will starve to death!" "Yes, Lord Noble, if there is no prey, we will starve to death when we go back!" "Yes, let us stay here and work, so that we can not only eat meat, but also drink beer!" Immediately, several barbarians in the barbarian crowd echoed. Of course, these barbarians were arranged by Narant. No matter in the previous life or in this life, Narant knows a truth. If he wants to achieve great things, he can''t do it without any reason. These trusts were picked from the clansmen of Maiye Village in Raymond, so they were not afraid of being seen through. And a few caregivers also expressed the hearts of these savages in the grasslands Especially when they heard that there was no more prey on the grasslands because of their deadness. Even the few steppe barbarians who wanted to leave immediately hesitated. "What you said makes a lot of sense. It is indeed dangerous for you to return to the grasslands now, and you can''t hunt food at all!" "But... you barbarians, although I am a noble, I am only a baron lord!" "There are tens of thousands of people on my territory. Now I distribute meat and beer to you, and the money I spend is the tax collected from them." "They are also working hard for me, but they are not treated as well as you, and they have to pay me taxes. If it takes a long time, there will definitely be someone complaining about my lord!" "So, I definitely can''t do such a thing. Although I also sympathize with you barbarians, I, a baron noble, are really powerless!" Narant''s face was full of sincerity and embarrassment. "This... Does it really want us to go, but if we let us go, we will have no way to live!" Seeing that Narant was really not going to keep them, it was these barbarians who were in a hurry. Chapter 590： Reluctantly Narant "Lord Goddess, please save us!" "Lord Goddess, please save us!" Since Narant couldn''t work here, some savages with a bright mind immediately looked at Vinnie on the side. When they wanted to come, Vinnie was a divine messenger, who was the embodiment of kindness and kindness, and they definitely couldn''t bear to starve them to death. "Sir, can''t you really take them in? Let them exchange their labor for food!" Vinnie seemed to be persuaded, a little unbearable, and immediately spoke to Narant. "Vinnie, you also understand the situation in the territory, I really can''t feed them so many barbarians for a long time, even if this winter has exhausted the gold coins in my castle, and, as I said earlier, if it causes The dissatisfaction of other people, then our Storm Leader will definitely be in chaos in the future!" "My lord, why don''t you let them join Storm Territory as your territorial citizens? This way other territorial citizens will not be dissatisfied, and they can continue to work hard for you in exchange for food and beer." "This... all become my subjects? Is this too many?" Narant looked embarrassed. "Sir, if you let them go back now, and there is no prey for them on the grassland, they will definitely not survive!" Vinnie couldn''t bear it. And the barbarians below panicked. Now it''s not a question of whether they want to stay, let alone whether they want to drink that beer. But a return to the grassland means that you can only starve to death and live, and no creature is willing to die. "Lord noble, just take us in, we have great strength and can do a lot of work!" "Yes, Lord Noble, look at the fields we cultivated during the winter, we will never be lazy!" For a time, the savages of the grassland all begged out, just asking Narant to be able to take them. "This..." The embarrassed look on Narant''s face became even stronger, "Oh, okay!" After hesitating for a moment, Narant finally softened. "After all, it was the nobles who plundered your territory that made you fall into such a desperate situation. Although I, Narant, can''t stop what has happened, I don''t have the heart to let you die on the grassland!" "If you are really willing to be my serfs, then I will accept you!" "Although my wealth is not enough to support so many of you, I can only ask my fiancee for help. My fiancee is the future earl. I believe she can understand my current choice!" "My lord, thank you for your kindness!" Vinnie fell to her knees immediately. "Your Majesty, thank you for your kindness!" Even the goddess Vinnie knelt down, and the savage in the grassland below was naturally embarrassed to stand, and also knelt down a lot. "Get up, since you will become my subjects in the future, I will treat you equally!" Narant said with a look of hope. "Yes, thank the Lord for your kindness!" "Thank you Lord for your kindness!" In the face of Narant, this is another "actor''s cultivation" and Tuo''s operation. The rhythm on the field was completely taken away by him, and the barbarians were sold one by one before Narant counted the money. "Well, get up, my citizens, although you won''t leave now, this beer is still going to be distributed to you! Pete Boots, come and distribute beer to our new citizens!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Pete Boots went to the carriage and began to distribute beer to the barbarians. And the savages of the grasslands have had new identities before they understand what''s going on. Of course, when you get that delicious beer, and then think that you will no longer have to suffer from hunger in the future, and can live happily like this winter season, other things are no longer important. Moreover, Narant later announced that they can all go outside the castle to worship the giant wolf totem, and these barbarians are even more happy. And Raymond and other twenty monster knights also mixed into the crowd at the right time, spreading the fact that they had become bloodline warriors. Seeing this bloodline knight never seen before, all the barbarians recognized this kind and magical lord even more. ... After completely subduing the grassland barbarians in this temporary camp, Narant did not stop there, and immediately took the giant wolf and the convoy to the depths of the grassland. When passing through the space rift, Narant condoled to the guards stationed again and the remaining seven wolf knights. After confirming that there was no problem with the state of the crowd, and leaving enough food and beer, Narant continued to move toward the southwest. After three days'' journey, he finally came to the Wuzhi Mountains again. At this time, there is also a temporary camp here. Certain coolies are also all steppe barbarians. Narant repeats his old tricks here, and the next effect is needless to say, one by one the savage barbarians of the grasslands were subdued by Narant. Of course, although Narant had some means to make the Fillers submit to him, in fact, he did not deceive them. Because of the existence of space-time cracks, even if these barbarians return to the grasslands, it is impossible to live on hunting as before. , Because all the beasts and animals have fled the blazing steppe because of that death. They don''t have the intelligence to ponder whether the dark creatures are being suppressed, but flee their original habitat by instinctively feeling threatened. As long as the cracks are not eliminated, they will not dare to return to the grassland atmosphere. After subduing the thousands of savages here, Narant distributed the remaining beer. However, they did not let them retreat to the edge of the grassland, but continued to order them to stay here. To fully declare his Narant''s ownership of the grasslands, a symbolic city or fortress must be built on the grasslands. So Narante was going to let the barbarians build a large fortress from rocks quarried from the mountains. Not only can it prevent threats that may come from the Holy Continent in advance, but it can also declare its sovereignty over the blazing grassland. After handing over this task, Narant led his men and horses towards the mountain trail and entered the Sacred Continent. ... When I set foot on the Sacred Continent again, the scene of the forest sea in front of me has changed. The snowy scene two months ago is gone, replaced by a green ocean that can''t be seen at a glance Narant did not move forward rashly, but let Shirley, Little Loli and Bessie The two probed in advance, and then led the team step by step forward. "My lord, Xiao Huihui said that he didn''t find the terrifying giant bear last time!" "My lord, I also asked the surrounding big trees just now, and they said that the big bear hasn''t been around here for a long time!" "Also, my lord, these trees say that this is the second time they have seen creatures like us. Except for small animals, they have never seen other existences like us!" "Well, then let''s start walking through the deep forest!" When he got the report from Little Loli and Bessie, Narant finally led the team into the jungle again. This time Shirley''s report was investigated by Xiao Huihui, so the security is higher than the last time. In addition to judging whether there is danger nearby, Bessie''s report also shows that the vicinity should be a real virgin forest, and there has never been a human race. In this way, if Narant wants to complete the system''s side quest this time, he can only continue to move forward. Chapter 591： beast grass "Sir, this is where we arrived last time, right? Look at those overwhelmed trees!" After traveling for a day in the dense forest, Narant and the others finally returned to a place where they seemed familiar. It was the place where the giant bear was actually encountered. Although the appearance of this place has changed greatly due to the melting of the snow, the surrounding trees that were smashed by the savage savage have not disappeared. "Well, everyone is on guard, Shirley, let Xiao Huihui and the Falcons pay attention to the surroundings!" Narant knew that the flaming giant bear was not found here at the moment, but it did not mean that the flaming giant bear did not exist. Such a big guy with wisdom usually has his own territory or hunting area. And the area may be very wide, so as to meet the consumption required by its huge body. Therefore, the terrifying big guy may now prey on a certain area nearby. Narant didn''t want to meet this big guy a second time. "Yes, my lord!" Next, Xiao Huihui and a group of Falcons began to cruise around ten to thirty miles around the team. I don''t know if Narant took the fruit of luck after going back this time, and he really didn''t encounter the flaming giant bear on the road. Although he also encountered several other types of low-level and middle-level demon beasts, they were not very strong, and most of them had even been taken as prey by Narant. Today, even a fourth-order Warcraft, facing Narant''s fireball technique, plus twenty Warcraft Wolves, is powerless. Narant and his group walked this way for about four more days. During this period, they did not encounter any traces of human activities, which made Narant wonder if the forest he was in was a primitive place far away from human activities. forest. If that''s the case, it''s a little bit bad. The Sacred Continent is incomparably vast, and its area is definitely larger than that of the previous Blue Star. If it really appears in a remote forest, it may take four or five months just to walk to the gathering place of other humans. In this way, the value of his mountain trail is greatly reduced, and it can only be used to escape the pursuit of the church. "Stop in place, prepare to eat lunch, we will continue to move forward after lunch!" Seeing that nothing was found all morning, Narant chose an open space to stop his subordinates. When the guards heard the words, they immediately dispersed to confirm the surrounding environment, while several lucky women obediently began to take towels and water from the carriage to wash Narant. "Old White, how many primitive forests are there in the Sacred Continent? How many are the largest?" Taking the towel that Vivian twisted, Narant asked Old White next to him while wiping his face and hands. Although Old White didn''t have any grudges, he was born in the Holy Continent after all, and Narant brought him to ask for information he didn''t understand when he was exploring. When Old White heard the words, his face was embarrassed, and he replied cautiously: "Sir, there are countless primitive forests in the Sacred Continent, and I don''t know how big the largest forests are, but I have heard of several forests that are as deep as the ocean. Unpredictable, no one crossed it at all.¡± "Okay!" Narant was a little helpless. "However, my lord, I feel that the forest we are in should not be particularly large, or not really deep in the forest!" Old White immediately added when he saw Narant''s appearance. "How to say?" "My lord, we have been in this forest for six days, but apart from the flaming giant bear we encountered last time, we have not encountered other more advanced monsters, which would be impossible in the primitive forest. " "Because the deeper you go into the forest, the more advanced Warcraft!" "It seems to make sense!" Narant smacked his lips, as if it was exactly what Old White said. Even in the blazing forest, powerful monsters are hiding in the depths. Having received such wishful good news, Narant temporarily put aside his worries and began to prepare for lunch. However, his lunch was different from the others. The guards'' lunch was cooked and eaten with jerky. But Narant''s lunch was a colorful chicken with all the flavors and aromas. And this kind of food, a few lucky girls can see at a glance that Chef Rose can cook it. But this time, for safety reasons, Narant did not bring Rose with him. So where did this colorful chicken come from? It''s actually very simple, it came from Narant''s space ring. After using the space ring for so long, Narant suddenly opened up a while ago and added another use, which is to store cooked food. The space in the space ring is very strange, and there will be no loss of any items placed in it. In other words, there should be no time in this space, so Narant asked Rose to cook a lot of food for him before he set off. Then put it into the space ring for the first time, and when he wants to eat it, he can take it out and enjoy it anytime, anywhere. And there is no difference between the state of the food and when it was loaded into the ring. "Woo! It''s delicious!" Just after Narant broke off two chicken wings and distributed them to Catherine and Vivian, Little Loli''s voice came from afar. "Where did the three of you go just now?" Looking at Little Loli, Bessie, and Vinnie, Narant asked with a smile. "Sir, we just accompanied Sister Vinnie to check the surrounding plants to see if there are any potion plants that can be used as herbal medicines. Look, this is a newly discovered medicinal herb by Sister Vinnie. Sister Vinnie said that it is called a lure grass. It can make a potion that attracts monsters." Little Loli stared at the four-colored chicken in Narant''s hands without blinking. But the action was like offering a treasure, offering a magic herb more than ten centimeters high to Narant. This girl also knows how to flatter, knowing that if her adults are happy, she will have chicken legs to eat. "Oh? Can you attract demon beasts?" Narant heard the words and was really interested. These days, Vinnie has really collected a lot of medicinal herbs on the road. This Sacred Continent deserves to have more spiritual energy than the Glory Continent, and there are many kinds of magical potion plants. "Sir, it is possible to attract monsters, but it is uncertain what monsters are attracted. My talent tells me that this potion will be very dangerous if used improperly!" "Well, if you''re not sure what kind of monster you can attract, it''s really dangerous! Vinnie, please put away this herb first, let''s have lunch!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant gave two more drumsticks to Bessie and Vinnie. Seeing that the little Loli was stunned, but the chicken wings and drumsticks of the four-color chicken had already been distributed, Narant could only take out a piece of cream cake made of magic medicine white sugar. "Shirley, you only had the chicken thigh yesterday, so I''ll give it to Bessie and Vinnie, and this cream cake for you!" "Yeah, the cream cake with magic medicine and sugar, thank you for your generosity!" Not only did Little Loli not feel sad, but her round face turned into a sunflower with a smile. The main reason is that the cream cake made of this magic medicine white sugar is so delicious. For the little loli who loves sweets, this is more delicious than the four-color chicken drumsticks. Next Narant also started a delicious meal surrounded by a few lucky daughters. Whoa! However, just halfway through the meal, a black shadow suddenly swooped down in the air, it was Xiao Huihui who was exploring the way ahead. Narant stopped immediately when he saw the turn, waiting for Shirley''s report. Xiao Huihui is now returning, the only possibility is that there is an accident ahead. "My lord, there is a road ahead of the little gray hand! And I also saw a small group of knights, these knights are being besieged by a group of beastmen!" Sure enough, after Shirley communicated with Xiao Huihui for a while, she immediately reported it. "Beastmen?" "Yes, my lord, the beastman has the same head as a wild boar, but walks on his legs like a man!" "Orcs!" Narant immediately understood. "Shirley, how far are those people!" Narant became excited after figuring out the situation. Chapter 592： pig head Not to mention these orcs, and what the situation ahead is. Since there are traces of human beings and there are roads, it means that they are not far from leaving the forest. "Sir, Xiao Huihui said it''s seven or eight miles ahead!" "Very good!" Narant stood up immediately, "Everyone, pack up immediately and set off with me!" Although the battle situation ahead was unclear, Narant did not want to miss this best opportunity to learn about the Holy Continent. Under Narant''s order, a group of barbarian knights quickly packed up their equipment and then followed Narant toward the front. When he was more than a mile away from where Xiao Huihui reported, Narant could vaguely hear the sound of fighting. He immediately called back the team, left Little Loli, Vinnie and the others here, and sneaked forward with 20 of his subordinates. After a few minutes, Narant arrived at the site of the battle. This is an open space beside a dirt road. At this moment, a convoy of dozens of people is fighting with more than a hundred pig-headed people. Those pig-headed people are burly and thick-skinned, relying on the number to surround the team. What surprised Narant even more was that among these pig-headed people, there were still a few mage-like beings, holding meteor hammers in their hands but not fighting meleely. Instead, the ball of light with electric sparks was released from a distance. It was because of this ball of light that the Human Race knights in the team could only passively defend. Narant clearly felt that there was a golden knight in the team. "Sir, those two pig-headed people should be sacrifices among the orcs!" "Although the orcs are united and ruled by the beastmaster, they are usually distinguished by race or tribe, and each race and tribe has its own sacrifice." " "These orc sacrifices are considered wise men or magicians among the orcs, possessing a lofty status and various strange abilities." "So it is!" Narant nodded, and Old White''s explanation was timely. And he knows everything, and understands the existence of orc sacrifices very well. No wonder even if there is a golden knight in the human team, it is not very useful. Next, Narant told all his subordinates to stand still, ready to confirm the situation on both sides first. Whether it''s the orcs or that group of knights, for Narant, who doesn''t understand the situation, it''s an equally dangerous existence. So he didn''t say that when he saw orcs besieging the human convoy, he immediately stepped forward to help. "Hoohoho! Rush up and shred these weak human races!" And just as Narant and the others were staring at the battlefield, there was a situation ahead. It was a burly pig-headed man with a height of about 2.5 meters. This pig-headed man had not appeared before. However, at this moment, I may feel that the incident has dragged on long enough, or I have consumed a lot of strength to deal with the title knight, so I am ready to play in person. After only hearing a few shocking roars, the red light on the pig-headed leader''s body flashed for a while, and then he slowly crawled to the ground on his hands and feet. Just when Narant didn''t understand what the pig-headed leader wanted to do, the shape of the pig-headed leader began to slowly change. The original hands and feet faded and turned into limbs, and the originally short hairs on the back became thicker and longer, shining with terrifying black awns. "Can you still play like this? Narant looked a little dazed. I didn''t expect this pig-headed man to be able to transform." "My lord, this is the racial talent of the pig-headed man, which can be transformed into a beast to fight!" "These pig-headed people are definitely not ordinary small clans, because the pig-headed people with racial talent are basically the blood of the big clan, and it is impossible for a small clan to have it!" hoo hoo hoo! When Old White explained it, the pig-headed man who was more than three meters high and five or six meters long had already roared and attacked the team. "careful!" In the face of the attack of the pig-headed leader, there were exclamations in the car. In the end, the golden knight took the initiative to stand at the forefront, trying to block the impact of the pig-headed leader. Otherwise, let it disperse the convoy, and the group may only be reduced to being surrounded and killed by the pig-headed people. hoohoo! However, it was not so easy for the golden knight to stop him. The two priests of the pig-headed man had already aimed at him. With a flick of the meteor hammer in his hand, two bowl-shaped arcs headed towards the only golden knight. "Be careful, Peter!" A young man in his early twenties next to the Golden Knight exclaimed when he saw this scene. The young man was wearing a gorgeous silk robe, which stood out from the crowd. Narant has long seen that these knights are vaguely protecting him. At the same time as the young man exclaimed, a staff under the cloak was quickly raised and released towards the front. "Earth Wall Technique!" Boom! As the young man cast spells, an earthen wall more than one meter high suddenly stood up, directly blocking the front of the pig-headed leader. However, this earth wall only temporarily delayed the momentum of the pig-headed leader, and the next moment the earth-wall was directly stomped on by the pig-headed leader. Fortunately, this moment of delay gave the golden knight free time to avoid the two light balls. After dodging the ball of light, the golden knight returned to his original position, and then slashed towards the pig-headed leader who continued to charge. Roar! The pig-headed man leader was not afraid at all, and the fangs that flashed with cold light slammed directly towards the long sword. when! With a crisp sound, the wild boar''s fangs were actually comparable to fine iron, and there was no trace left in the face of the long sword. "Hey, this wild boar leader is too exaggerated, and that young man is actually a magician!" Narant stood not far away and looked surprised. "Master Luo, you should withdraw first! This group of pig-headed people must be brought here again, we are not enough to deal with it! I am afraid that it will be dangerous if we drag it on The golden knight and the pig-headed people have faced off several times in a row. At the same time, it is necessary to guard against the sneak attack of the two pig-headed people, and suddenly feel the pressure. So he directly asked the young mage who was not far away. "Master Peter, I finally came to the Furnace Forest. If I go back like this, I can''t afford to lose this person!" "Master, if you don''t leave again, if these pig-headed people still have support later, I''m afraid they won''t be able to leave, and even the death of the subordinates will not be enough to offset the guilt!" This Peter should be the guard of the young magician. Seeing the young man still hesitated, his face showed anxiety. With the last grit of his teeth, he said loudly to the other knights: "York guards obey orders! Now take Master Roll away immediately and leave the Furnace Forest!" "Yes, Captain!" "Peter..." "It turned out to be the York Guards, my lord, the identity of that young man is probably not small!" When the knight in the caravan in front was preparing to retreat, Old White heard the conversation between them, but suddenly exclaimed at Narant in surprise. Chapter 593： Blue Shield Empire Narant is thinking about whether or not he should take action. After all, compared to the pig-headed people who are not of our race, it seems that it is easier to communicate with them, so that they can exchange information on the Sacred Continent. Hearing what Old White said, he immediately said, "A lot of background? Old White, what is the origin of the Knights of York?" "My lord, although all the principalities of the Holy Continent have formed the Holy Alliance, they all have their own kings or dukes, so there will still be competition in the alliance. Of course, such competition exists without causing wars in the alliance. " "And the reason why we can ensure that there will be no wars between the alliances, all depends on the six strongest empires to maintain them." "The Knights of the York Guards are owned by the royal family of the Blue Shield Empire, one of the six empires. This extraordinary knight is just like the Royal Knights of the Glory Continent. It is under the direct control of the king!" "The Knights of the Royal Family?" Narant looked at the young man differently now. Although I still don''t know if the Knights of York are friendly, but with the background of a powerful imperial royal family, these people were rescued by myself, and that only has advantages and no disadvantages. Even if the other party is really a stingy and doesn''t know how to be grateful, there is a high probability that he will not do things that repay kindness and vengeance. After all, in addition to the conflict of interests, many times the decent nobles are still willing to maintain the style of the righteous knights. hoo hoo hoo! "Stop them, none of the human race can let go!" And when Narant was ready to take action, the battlefield ahead became chaotic. The pig-headed leader cooperated with the two priests to suppress the only golden knight in the convoy, and immediately ordered the remaining pig-headed people to besiege the youth. Following its orders, these pig-headed men began to encircle the team as if they were dying. Among them, there are several pig-headed people who are obviously not simple. The coats on their bodies are not animal skins, but metal iron plates, and they are holding terrifyingly sized hammers in their hands. With every wave, the strong wind whistled past. Narant clearly saw a middle-level human knight in silver who was accidentally hit by the hammer, and his chest sunk and vomited blood in an instant. Before he could even scream, he even fell to the ground with his horse. "The Knights of York, hurry up, take the young master out of the siege!" Seeing this, the golden knight urged again anxiously. "Kill!" When the York knights heard the urging, they also rushed their horses desperately. It''s a pity that pig-headed people are different from ordinary humans. They are tall and at such a close distance, war horses do not have much advantage in front of them, and they are still surrounded by pig-headed people. "Hoohoho, haha, the warriors of the orc race, they can''t run away, I kill none of them left, and everyone will be rewarded with a full month''s meal when they go back!" The pig-headed man revealed that seeing the scene completely turned to his side, he suddenly became mad. It''s just that he has transformed into the body at this moment. Although the words spoken are still the common language of Glory Continent, they are mixed with the original sound of wild boar roaring. This strange voice suddenly made Narant''s skin get goosebumps, and it felt strange and infiltrating. If he was alone in the deep mountains and forests, it would definitely be the best prelude to the appearance of monsters and monsters. "You disgusting pig heads, this prince is fighting with you! The young man''s face turned red when he heard such wild words, and immediately raised the staff in his hand." "Earth stabbing!" "Earth stabbing!" In just a few seconds, the young man released three ground stabbing techniques in a row, killing three pig-headed people in an instant. Unfortunately, when the third spell was released, the brown spar above the staff dimmed. This is the phenomenon of running out of mana and running out of stored spells. As the spell stopped, the pig-headed people who had been startled by him roared and started attacking again. Even because they were angered by the previous scene, they all rushed towards him. One of the pig-headed priests saw that his leader could suppress the golden knight, and he also shifted his target and threw an arc towards the youth. "Be careful, young master!" The golden knight had been paying attention to the young man''s movements after the battle, and when he saw this scene, he exclaimed in horror. Unfortunately, even with a reminder, it was too late, because the knights beside the young man were struggling to resist the onslaught of ordinary pig-headed people, and there was no way to stop them. And that young man is a magician. After losing his magic power, he is not even as good as the Bronze Knight. He can''t stop the arc at all. Seeing that the beating ball of light was getting closer and closer to the young man, I am afraid that within two seconds, the young man would turn into a charred corpse. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! But at this moment, a few whistles suddenly came from the battlefield, followed by three red fireballs. This fireball came from the jungle and arrived in an instant. boom! One of them hit the electrified light ball directly, and there was a sudden explosion in the field. Boom! The rumbling sound was still in my ears, and suddenly there were two explosions one after another. Everyone looked intently, but saw that two pig-headed priests were hit by fireballs without any precautions, and their chests were smashed. "This..." For a while, the field seemed to pause for a moment. Neither the pig-headed man nor the human knight had expected such a sudden scene. "Wild Wolf Knight, kill!" Before everyone could react, there was a sudden clatter in the direction from which the fireball was shot. With a shouting and roaring, a huge figure came out from behind the bushes. Followed by the second, third, fourth... In the end, there were more than 20 fierce monster wolveskill! " After the twenty wild wolf knights appeared, they rushed straight to the stupefied pig-headed man, and immediately began to fight. "What''s going on? Where did the human beast army come from? Kill them for me!" The pig-headed leader''s eyes were splitting, but he had planned for a long time to attack them this time. And if there was an army of beasts coming here in advance, they could not have known it, so he felt inexplicable about the appearance of this army of beasts. "The Knights of York, kill, this is the army of monsters of our human race!" Compared with the panic and anger of the pig-headed people, the morale of the human race knights was boosted, and everyone was very happy, because it was obvious that it was theirs who appeared. help. Although the strength of this group of monster knights is weaker, their fighters are surprisingly high. Not only is the knight''s own swordsmanship very good, but even the cooperation between them is abnormal in training. In the face of those pig-headed people with higher strength than them, they all swarmed up, and four or five knights worked together to solve the problem. Chapter 594： Chrysanthemum 1 tight! ... "Hoohoo! You bastard!" The pig-headed man leader was furious, and he was willing to go to support, but he was immediately entangled by the golden knight. At this moment, without the support of the two pig-headed priests, the golden knight was enough to fight against the pig-headed leader. In an instant, the situation in which the human knights had been defeated was reversed in an instant. "Orc warriors, let''s retreat!" Seeing that his subordinates were losing more and more, if they didn''t leave, they would be wiped out. The pig-headed man finally roared and gave the order to retreat. "Don''t want to leave! Peter, stop him!" These orcs wanted to leave, but the human knights were unwilling to let them go. Especially the luxurious young man, at this moment, he immediately commanded the golden knight. "Yes, young master!" The golden knight rushed forward after hearing the words, attacking the leader of the pig-headed man who kept retreating. However, the pig-headed man''s leader was not afraid of being thick-skinned and thick-skinned. The burrs on his back could actually help resist the golden knight''s attack. Just when the pig-headed leader thought he was about to escape and ascend to heaven, light came from the bushes in front of him again. Whizzing! Immediately, two fireballs shot directly towards the pig-headed man. In the face of the long sword, the pig-headed leader, he was not afraid, but in the face of the fireball, he did not dare to resist. Seeing that the fireball was shot this time after more than two seconds, he immediately turned around to avoid it to the side. However, this dodging caused the golden knight behind him to catch up, and he could only stand with the golden knight again. And just as he was concentrating on fighting against the Golden Knight, a snow-white figure appeared as fast as lightning behind him. Roar! The leader of the pig-headed man realized the danger, and immediately wanted to turn his fangs. "Hold him!" However, at this time, a shout came from behind him. "Okay!" Although the golden knight didn''t know Narant, he immediately responded after hearing the words. He didn''t want the long sword in his hand, and threw it directly on the ground. drink! Immediately after a loud shout, those hands directly grasped the two thick fangs of the pig-headed man. hoo hoo hoo! After the fangs of the pig-headed man were caught by the golden knight''s hands, he could not turn around and roared in a hurry. Unfortunately, the golden knight had already gone all out to grit his teeth and insisted that he could not move a single bit. puff! However, this situation did not last long. Just after a short while, there was a sound of a sword piercing into the flesh behind the pig-headed man. After the pig-headed man felt the blow behind him, his body first froze, and then he twisted wildly and violently. Even the golden knight could no longer be suppressed. "Flame Spear!" It was too late, but it was too fast. Seeing that the pig-headed leader''s boar-like body could no longer be controlled, Narant directly activated his knightly secret skills. Chi Chi Chi! And with the activation of Narant''s secret technique, a slight burning sound of flesh and flesh could be heard in his ears. At the same time as the burning sound came, Narant''s wrist quickly stirred. hoo hoo hoo! After Narant''s almost instantaneous process, the pig-headed leader''s wailing became even more intense, and he struggled more violently. The hilt in Narant''s hand could no longer be held, and he let it go. "White Dragon, dodge quickly!" Narant didn''t dare to stay in place at all, and immediately urged White Dragon to dodge at an extremely fast speed. After he dodged, the pig-headed man finally turned around, his eyes were red and bloodshot. Seeing the direction in which Narant fled, he immediately pursued him. Suddenly, there was a rumbling sound in the field, and the pig-headed man''s body far surpassed the elephant''s body and rampaged in the field. "This...this..." Seeing this scene, everyone in the field was stunned, especially the golden knight. Of course, what they were surprised was not that the pig-headed man was chasing Narant in a furious manner, but was surprised by the cunning position of Nalant''s attack. I saw that the pig-headed man was like a wild boar''s buttocks, and a long sword that had not reached the hilt was hanging there. At the same time, the surrounding was already blood red, and there was a lot of blood left. This should have been agitated by the long sword. Seeing such a tragic scene, whether it was the Golden Knight or other extraordinary knights, the chrysanthemum suddenly tightened, and then shivered. "I gave you a face, didn''t you dare to chase me!" Just then, there was another scolding from the front. Whoosh! Immediately, everyone saw a fireball shot in the face of the crazy pig-headed man. boom! The already crazy pig-headed man leader did not dodge the fireball''s attack at all, and then the entire face was hit by the fireball. boom! With a loud noise, the huge body of the pig-headed man finally fell to the ground, and a moment after falling to the ground, he changed back to the appearance of a pig-headed man at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Ah! The leader is dead! Run away!" Suddenly, there were only more than 30 pig-headed people who had not been wiped out. They dared not stay any longer, and turned their heads and ran away. "York Knights, chase me, don''t let one go!" Needless to say about the next solution, these terrified pig-headed people without their leaders were chased and killed by York Knights and Wolf Knights one after another. "Your Excellency, my name is Rolle Blue Shield, thank you for saving us, I don''t know what to call it." When all the pig-headed people were beheaded, the young man came to Narant with gratitude. "Narant Berwick!" Narant turned over and dismounted, and he intended to make friends, so he did not pretend to be a savior. "Berrick? I don''t know which principality your Lord Narant belongs to." After thinking for a moment, Rolle looked at the wolf knights lined up not far away, and found that he didn''t seem to have any impression of a royal family. Hearing the words, Narant immediately understood the other party''s misunderstanding, but he couldn''t expose the existence of the Glory Continent, so he said, "Your Excellency Rolle, I am from Stormwind City!" "Stormwind City?" Rolle still didn''t know where Stormwind City was, but after all, he was his savior in front of him. If you continue to ask questions, it is no different from interrogating prisoners. You can only suppress your doubts and prepare for doubts before asking someone to ask. Of course, he still regards Narant as the royal family of a certain duchy at this moment. Because of the Knights of Warcraft, only the royal family in this Glory Continent has the ability to tame them. "Your Excellency Narant, thanks to your presence today, otherwise we wouldn''t even be able to ask for help in this Furnace Forest may be surrounded and killed by these abominable orcs!" "The Furnace Forest?" Narant didn''t hear it very clearly when he was fighting before, but now he finally heard where he was at the moment. "Ding! The system branch task has been completed to determine the location of the mountain road, and the opportunity to improve the weapon and equipment of the task reward has been completed!" The next moment, the system''s ding-dong sound came from Narant''s mind. Hearing this, Narant was instantly overjoyed, this task was finally completed, so this trip was worthwhile. Suppressing the joy of completing the task, Narant turned to look at Rolle again. He knew that if he said too much, he would lose, so instead of waiting for the other party to ask him, he took the initiative to ask. "Your Excellency Luo Er, you''re welcome. You belong to the human race. You will definitely take action when you see such a thing. However, I don''t know that Your Excellency Luo Er will be attacked by a pig headed man?" "It''s strange to me too. Like Lord Narant, we came to this furnace forest to go to the dwarves to find dwarf blacksmiths to forge weapons and equipment." "I originally thought that there would be no danger after entering this furnace forest. After all, it is more than half a month away from the orc''s territory. I didn''t expect to encounter it like this!" Chapter 595： Forge "Well, dwarf blacksmith?" Narant suddenly thought, this may be the system''s quest reward, but I didn''t expect it to come so quickly. However, with a calm expression on his face, he said, "Your Excellency Luo Er, now that the pig-headed man has been annihilated, you don''t have to worry too much, just be more careful in the future!" As he spoke, Narant glanced around. Although Rolle''s convoy also suffered casualties, it was not too big. There were only a dozen casualties, and there were more than 20 remaining knights. "Well, Your Excellency Narant, you are right, this time is indeed lucky! And it''s only three days away from the Fortress of the Furnace. Although there is a little trouble, I can go to the Fortress of the Forge in person. It''s worth it!" Rolle nodded in agreement when he heard Narant say this. "Fortress Castle?" Narant''s heart was moved again. The dwarf gathering place was not easy to hear, and he was quite admired by the appearance of Rolle. He immediately thought about how to follow Rolle without a trace. Go check it out. Whether it''s to meet the legendary dwarf, or to gain the opportunity to improve the equipment of his subordinates, it is what he yearns for now. "Master Rolle, this is the long sword of this lord!" However, at this moment, a York knight came to the two and interrupted the conversation. The York knight held a respectfully in his hand. take a long sword. Of course, the respect on the face of this York knight could not hide the slightly strange look in his eyes. He didn''t blame him for begging for death. When a group of York knights were cleaning up the battlefield, they took the long sword out of the pig-headed leader''s body, and the wound was horrific. It can be said that if they were replaced by the target of the attack, they would rather be hacked to death by the enemy''s sword than suffer such an inhuman ''punishment''. "Huh? Gorry, give me this long sword!" The York Knight had a faint gesture of handing the long sword to Narant, after all, the long sword belonged to the lord in front of him. However, Rolle stretched out his hand first, took the hilt of the long sword directly, and then carefully looked at the body of the sword. "This Narant should be the royal family of a certain small principality. No wonder I have never heard of it. After all, those small principalities are not even the vassal states of the six empires, at most they are the vassal states of the vassal states!" After looking at the long sword for a while, Roll made a further inference to Narant''s identity. Looking at the almost flattened inscription on the sword body, and the fact that the golden thread of the inscription was already dim, he speculated that only a very poor royal family would use such an inscription long sword as a weapon. After a while, Rolle looked away from the sword, looked at Narant and said, "Your Excellency Narant, I have a ruthless request, I don''t know if I can make it to you!" "What''s the matter, Lord Rolle, please tell me, as long as I can do it, I''ll do my best!" Narant was a little uncertain about Rolle''s brain circuit, but he answered with the words. "This long sword is the existence of the high bloodline that killed a pig-headed man, and it can be regarded as a sword of glory. I want to take the liberty of letting Lord Narant transfer it to me, and I am going to take it back to the family for collection!" "Of course, I don''t take your long sword, Lord Narant for nothing. Since your Excellency appeared in the Furnace Forest, you should be going to the Furnace Castle, so why don''t we go together. After the Furnace Castle, I will Willing to exchange a longsword forged by a dwarf master!" The reason why Rolle decided that Narrant had not returned from the Forge Castle was also because of this long sword. Because if Narant went to the Forge Castle, it would be impossible to use such a shabby weapon. "Is that so?" Narant''s eyes became a little strange. He is not stupid. Hearing the latter words, it is obvious that Rolle must not only kill the pig-headed leader because of this long sword, but he is probably trying to show his favor. Because just before, Narant clearly saw that the golden knight was also using an inscription sword. The blade was shiny, and the inscription Shanghai faintly exuded a faint golden light. In this way, my long sword probably does not have any collection value. Even if it is really contaminated with the blood of some high-level pig-headed human blood, it should not be too difficult to think of a way to kill one again in the identity of Luo Er. However, having said that, Narant originally wanted to follow this Roel to the so-called Fortress of the Furnace. Didn''t he just doze off and sent a pillow, so he had a reason to go with him? So, Narant took advantage of the situation: "If that''s the case, then follow the meaning of Lord Rolle!" "Haha, then thank you Lord Narant!" Seeing Narant''s approval, Rolle put away the long sword happily, and when the palm moved slightly, the long sword disappeared out of thin air. "Well, space bracelet?" Narant''s eyes lit up when he saw this scene. This was the first time he saw other storage space items besides himself. However, what Rolle has in his hand is not a space ring, but a space bracelet. Rolle didn''t notice Narant''s strange eyes, put away the long sword and thought for a while, then took the long sword directly from the waist of the York knight in front of him and handed it to Narant to use it temporarily. Self defense. After Narant took the long sword, he found that the long sword was not simple. Although there is no inscription on the sword, the cold light emanating from its blade is better than that of an ordinary long sword. At first glance, it can be seen that it is not forged from ordinary iron. Narant had a feeling of deja vu to the long sword made of this material, and the next moment he thought of the three thousand holy knights of the church. Isn''t this the equipment used by the three thousand holy knights of the church? Although the styles are different, the materials should be almost the same. This man Narant suddenly became hot, and he looked forward to the next trip even more. No matter how excellent the weapons and equipment forged by the dwarves, as long as there are a large number of existences of the same quality as this long sword, the advantage of the church''s three thousand holy knights can be weakened. "Lord Rolle, then I will accept it!" Narant did not refuse, and accepted it directly. "Your Excellency Narant, we have fought together. Why don''t we use your Excellency''s name in the future? How about calling him by name?" Seeing that he did not refuse, Luo Er became more enthusiastic. Although Narant comes from the royal family of the little duke, and is not a star and a half from the Blue Shield Empire, what he values ??is the identity of the magician of Narant, and the courage to use the magician''s body to pity the leader of the pig-headed man. Previously, because of the huge body of the pig-headed leader, everyone did not see Narant using vindictiveness. So both this Rolle and the other York knights thought that Narant was an out-and-out magician. And Narant is as young as before, such a talented magician, even the major empires are not stingy to win over, and he will definitely take the opportunity to make friends. "Haha, that''s the best way, Rolle!" Narant had exactly the same intention. Although the contact time is only a few dozen minutes, it can be seen that this young man has a pretty good personality and is not playful. Chapter 596： Hungry friends in color "Narant, let''s go to the clean space over there first, wait for my knights to pack up and have lunch before we hit the road!" "No problem, but Rolle, wait a moment, I have my subordinates and the team that I didn''t bring!" "Okay!" Luo Er was not surprised when he heard the words. Since he was going to the dwarf territory, he must bring goods. Gold coins alone cannot make the dwarves warmly entertain them and help forge the best weapons and equipment. Soon, Narant ordered Big Stone to inform Shirley, Vivian and others. The reason why I didn''t notify immediately after the war was actually to guard against Luo Er and others. However, now that it is basically determined that the other party does not have a character who is not revenge, then there is no need to be so prepared. It didn''t take long for Vivian, Shirley and the others to come to the battlefield. "Yeah, my lord, this orc is so ugly!" When Xue Li came to the battlefield, she immediately exclaimed when she saw the corpse of the pig-headed man who had not had time to move away. "Xue Li, there are other people here!" However, she was immediately stopped by Vivian after she exclaimed. "I''m sorry, my lord!" Xue Li also knew that she was out of line when she heard the words. This little loli is actually not stupid. When she is in the castle, she can ignore the cumbersome etiquette, but in front of outsiders, she must abide by her own duties. "Well, come and do it here. I noticed that I had eaten half of my lunch before, and now I will eat some more!" Narant pointed to a clean open space not far away. "Yes, my lord!" The girls immediately responded obediently and went to the side. "Narant, you really know how to enjoy it!" When the girls went to the side, Rolle''s eyes became a little weird when he looked at him. In the past, Narant should have been a genius magician boy in his impression, and he should usually focus on learning magic. But the appearance of those women changed his mind immediately. If you want to get to the Furnace Forest from the Holy Alliance, it will take a month at the earliest. On the way, you need to pass through the black water swamp and several virgin forests, among which there are areas with orc activities. In this way, when you go here, you have to be careful and bring a full guard of knights. But this Narant, in addition to twenty beast knights, even brought five delicate servants, such a thing is probably not something ordinary people can do. "Roel, you''re joking, just bring them to gain knowledge!" Narant smiled, knowing what Rolle was thinking, but that was exactly what he was happy with. As a last resort, he dared not let Rolle know anything strange about the girls. "Haha, come, Narant, let''s have lunch, and continue on our way!" After speaking, this Luo Er took several plates of food from the space bracelet in a row. But when Narant saw this, he sighed, he was really a fellow man. "Narant, this is the unique mid-level Warcraft Snowflake Steak of the Blue Shield Empire. Even in our Blue Shield Empire, this Snowflake Warcraft Cow is rare. How about you try it." "Oh, then I''ll try it!" Narant was interested, and it shouldn''t be a bad thing to be admired by a son like Rolle. He immediately picked up a knife and fork, cut a small piece from the portion in front of him and put it in his mouth. The entrance is fragrant, the rich beef flavor is mixed with the plants in the location, and the taste is extremely delicate, with a slight warmth in the mouth. This kind of taste, Narant has only tried it when he eats the system kiwi fruit. Other demon meat or potion fruit needs to be swallowed to produce a warm current. This shows that the spiritual power contained in this Snowflake Warcraft Steak definitely far exceeds that of ordinary Warcraft meat. "Delicious!" After swallowing the beef, Narant immediately gave a very positive evaluation. "Haha, everyone who has eaten this Snowflake Warcraft Meat said so, Narant, you''re welcome, eat more, this time I specially asked the cook to prepare a lot!" "In addition to eating on the road, the second is to prepare to enjoy it when drinking with dwarves!" "Thank you, Roel, for letting me have this good fortune." Nalande nodded, but he didn''t move the knife and fork immediately, but with a flick of his hand, there was an extra plate of grilled oysters in his hand. "Huh?" Rollon was stunned when the grilled oysters appeared. The first is that he didn''t expect that Narant also has a space item. The second is that the rich garlic fragrance permeates the surroundings in an instant, and Rolle is attracted by this unheard of fragrance. The reason why Narant dared to reveal the space ring was because Rolle had no scruples to show the storage bracelet in front of him. This shows that although the storage space items may be precious in this sacred continent, they will definitely not be unprecedented like the Glory Continent, so it will not attract too much greed. Secondly, I also want to see the further reflection of this Rolle. Now it seems that Rolle was only surprised for a moment, and did not show any greed, which made Narant completely feel at ease with him. If Rolle had shown greed earlier, maybe Narrant would have parted ways with him, or dealt with his York knights before they fully recovered. Among this group of York knights, at most only the golden knight can threaten them. However, now it seems that I have too much heart, so I smiled and said "Since Luo Er invited me to eat such delicious food as usual, then I will definitely invite Luo Er to taste the delicious food I brought." "This delicacy is called grilled oysters. Although it does not contain magic power, it tastes very good, and it also has the effect of nourishing men. Your Excellency Rolle, try it!" "Oh?" When Luo Er heard the effect of nourishing men, he immediately forgot to be surprised that Narant had a space ring, but instead had a slightly strange face. However, he has already talked about Vivian and other five beautiful women, so he has already pinned the label of a starving friend on Narant, which is not unexpected. At the moment, I am more curious about the taste of grilled oysters. So, he was not polite, just took a grilled oyster from the plate and ate it like Narant. "Yeah! Delicious! There is such a delicious ordinary food. The strangest thing is why I have never tasted it before. What kind of plant is it made of?" The moment the grilled oysters came into his mouth Rolle''s reaction was even bigger than that of Narant, his eyes instantly brightened, and he looked at the grilled oysters on the rest of the plate with unbelievable force. No wonder he acted so calmly than Narant, but Narant has 21st century memories, plus the training of the system''s kiwi flavor, so even though the Snowflake Warcraft beef was already very delicious before, it was not enough to make his situation. , But this Rolle does not have the realm of Narant, and the Snowflake Warcraft beef is already the most delicious existence he has ever eaten. So when the unique taste of the grilled oysters hit his mouth, he suddenly became restless. "Haha, eat more delicious Roll!" "Then I''m welcome!" Rolle really felt that the grilled oysters were delicious, and it really had a different flavor than the Snowflake steak. At the moment, the two of them began to destroy the food that both of them tasted for the first time in such a harmonious atmosphere. After tasting the food, according to the previous agreement, the two of them took their subordinates and started to head towards the melting pot city together. Of course, Narant didn''t know the way, so he just followed Rolle''s team along the way. Chapter 597： addicted to alcohol "Peter, haven''t you heard of Stormwind?" "Master, I have never heard of it, but our Holy Alliance has dozens of large and small duchies, some small duchies are vassals of other duchies, at most equivalent to an earl in our empire, it is really difficult to let People remember a city in their country, especially this small principality is generally located on the remote edge of the alliance, and the access roads may be very blocked." "Well, it is indeed possible. No wonder I felt that Narant didn''t understand some things about the alliance on the way in the afternoon. It is really possible that he came from a small remote principality!" Roll nodded, feeling that his knight captain said something. Makes sense After traveling for an afternoon, Rolle also learned a little about Narant. For example, he didn''t know much about many things on the mainland. Of course, Luo Er is not particularly strange, because the Holy Continent is very broad, and many small principalities are scattered throughout the Holy Continent. Although they are also the principalities of the alliance, they are actually just some of the surviving nobles of the small principalities who escaped from the dark creatures. Some secluded or remote places. Later, the invasion of dark creatures was resisted, and the situation on the mainland stabilized before slowly starting to contact the outside world and joining the alliance. And because of the invasion of dark creatures, the number of human races was greatly reduced, and the six empires of the Holy Alliance strongly suppressed all internal wars, especially large-scale wars. In this way, although these small principalities discovered later will be forced to become vassals of some small principalities, they will not be destroyed. In this way, they form their own country in that remote corner, and they also have a ''place'' in the Holy Alliance. Of course, because of the constant traffic, some small principalities still receive little attention from the outside world. Ordinary commoners or serfs can only stay in that small principality all their lives. Only nobles or royal blood of a small principality like Narant will come to the mainland to study or travel to increase their experience when they reach a certain age. "Master Luo, although this Narant may come from a small principality, his magic talent and courage are really good. During the battle at noon, he could control three fireballs at the same time to rescue you and then attack the two pig-headed priests. It shows that his spiritual power is definitely much stronger than that of ordinary magicians!" "That''s right, Peter, that''s why I want to win him over. Although I can instantly release the three spells prepared in advance with my staff, I can''t control him like this." "Manipulative spells like fireball seem simple, but my mentor told me that spells like fireball and ice cone are the most difficult existences to control!" "Because the range of these spells is too small, if you want to hit the enemy, you must know how to use mental power to lock the enemy, let alone the lightning spell of the enemy in the air!" "This is also the reason why I don''t give priority to using fireball when fighting, because the minimum attack range of the ground stab is more than one meter wide, which can kill the enemy to the greatest extent!" Although Peter is not a magician, he nodded in agreement after hearing the words. This difference is like standing ten meters away and attacking an enemy. If you want to hit an enemy with a stone, you must need some precision. But if you use a wide net, there will definitely be a greater chance of hitting the enemy. ... "My lord, I heard about the small city of the furnace before. It is said that it was a gathering place re-established by the dwarves after the catastrophe." "This city of furnaces is located in the furnace forest in the south of the Sacred Continent. It is more than a month away from the Holy Alliance. Many people will come to the city of furnaces specially in order to obtain high-quality weapons forged by dwarf blacksmiths." "However, I heard that the road to the Furnace Forest is very dangerous. There are only two roads. One has to pass through a large virgin forest, where there are many middle-level and high-level monsters, and the other has to pass through the territory of the orcs. Only powerful empire or principality caravans can come, and the caravans of other minor nobles are basically afraid to come!" "Well, it seems that our current path should be the second one!" In the camp on Narant''s side, Narant also found Old White to tutor a lot of things about the Holy Continent at this moment. Although he had made a general understanding before, it was impossible for Narant to inquire about such a vast continent as the Sacred Continent. When talking with Rolle this afternoon, he almost exposed himself several times, but in the end he covered it up. "It should be, my lord!" "Well, old White, tell me about the habits of dwarves now. Looking at Narol''s appearance, it seems that the characters of dwarves are different from our ordinary humans." "Sir, Xiao Xiao has never been to the Forge Castle before, but I heard that the dwarves are not particularly good-natured, and they are not very friendly to us humans, because they think our humans are cunning and despicable!" "But there is an exception, because the dwarves like to drink very much, and they have reached the point of being addicted to alcohol, so as long as you give them good wine, they will recognize you!" "So, many times, caravans come to buy weapons and equipment. In addition to bringing gold coins, wine is also essential, especially spirits. The stronger the wine, the more dwarves like it!" "Yeah! It''s really similar to the novel!" Nalanda nodded. The dwarves in the novels in the previous life were also addicted to alcohol, and it seemed that the world was similar. As for whether the description in the previous life novel was a coincidence, or whether it was witnessed by a transmigration colleague, it was not something he needed to study. ... "Narant, through the canyon in front, it should be the Fortress of the Furnace!" Two days later, in the early morning, Narant and the others came to a towering mountain range that looked like a knife and looked up. The mountain range was at least several hundred meters high. Rolle has become excited at this moment, watching the canyon''s eyes light up. "To be honest, I used to look forward to the Forge Castle, and now I can finally go there in person!" "Dwarves, this is a rare race like the elves. Since they have resisted the invasion of dark creatures for more than 100 years, these races have migrated to the forest far away from the alliance to settle down!" "The strength of dwarves and the beauty of elves are recognized by the entire Glory Continent!" "Roel, I''m looking forward to meeting the dwarves too!" "Okay, then let''s head to the canyon!" Immediately, Narant and Roll took the lead, leading the team across the canyon. This canyon is very narrow, and the widest point is only twenty or thirty meters. If you look up and look up, you can also see the heads of people shaking faintly at the top of the canyon above, as if observing them. However, the people above only showed half of their heads to observe them, and did not make other moves. After walking for more than ten minutes, a white light finally appeared in front of them, indicating that they were about to pass through the canyon. "Go, Narant, let''s speed up!" Rolle saw the end of the canyon, and regardless of his subordinates, he took Narant to drive his mount and accelerated forward. ... Chapter 598： hollowed out mountain ... hum! "Is this the Forge Castle?" When the two walked out of the canyon, everything in front of them suddenly became clear, and at a glance, it was already another field. In front of Narant and the others, it was a vast and flat open space. The size of this open space, compared with Narant''s knowledge, is not inferior to the area in Maple Leaf City. You must know that Maple Leaf City can accommodate hundreds of thousands of people. In this open space, there are dense and messy stone houses scattered all over the place. From a distance, the smoke above the houses is shrouded in smoke, and the streets are crowded with people. A figure has a natural difference. Of course, this is not the most shocking, the most shocking is in the back of the open space. There is a towering peak of several hundred meters there. Although it is far away, in the eyes of Narant and others, they can still see that there are door openings on the peak. "I have long heard that the dwarves'' furnace castle was actually transformed from a mountain. It looks really spectacular. The dwarves hollowed out such a large mountain and transformed it into a living fortress!" Luo Er stared blankly at the mountain in front of him, and the noble young master from the Blue Shield Empire was also shocked. Although Narant, a traveler, had seen many magnificent buildings in his previous life, he was also shocked by being there at the moment. In fact, he had heard Old White talk about the wonders of the Forge Castle the night before. The Forge Castle is named after this mountain. Narant didn''t know if the mountain was a volcano, but according to Old White, there was magma inside the mountain. This is the biggest reason why the dwarves settled here. Dwarves forge all kinds of weapons and equipment, and naturally they use stoves. But here, they can rely on the high temperature of magma to forge weapons. In this way, not only the temperature can reach the required height, but also the need to consume a lot of living resources can be avoided. Moreover, the dwarves even hollowed out the entire mountain and built it into a huge fortress that could not only live in but also forge weapons. Of course, the mountain is the core of the dwarves, and the dwarves who can live on it are also noble existences among the dwarves. And other human beings or races who come, cannot enter privately if they are not invited. Like Narant and their current activity area, that is, the wide open space in front of the mountain. "Who are you?" Just as the two of them stared at the fortress in a daze, a group of heavily armed soldiers approached them not far away. This team of guards wore heavy armored helmets, and the weapons in their hands were either sledgehammers or axes. Although there were only a dozen people, it gave people a strong sense of oppression. Of course, if it weren''t for the obvious flaws in the height of this team of guards, it would definitely look like the most temperamental and deterrent army in Narant''s heart. Narant knew that these were the soldiers of the dwarves, and they were called so because of their height. The height of these dwarves is no more than 1.5 meters. In this world, even human serfs are 1.8 meters tall. They are really short. However, short and short, these dwarves are extremely burly bodies, and the arms alone are equal to Narant''s two thighs, or even wider. Those knotted muscles, and the walking posture of holding a sledgehammer of more than 100 pounds as if nothing. It can be said that this is the only humanoid creature that Narant has ever seen that can compare barbarians to humanoids. Of course, these dwarves have other signature appearances, which are big noses and long beards. I don''t know how many years the beard has accumulated, which is comparable to the length of the hair of Little Loli and others. "The guards of the dwarves, we are a caravan from the Holy Alliance. We came to the Forge Castle to buy some weapons and equipment." Rolle also looked hard for a moment, and then replied with a smile. "Which empire do you come from!" Obviously, these dwarves are accustomed to the arrival of the human caravan. They didn''t say anything else, but naturally asked about the origin. "We are from the Blue Shield Empire!" "Blue Shield Empire? Then please come in. Also, I hope you can abide by the laws of our Forge Castle. You are not allowed to fight at will, and you can''t do things that harm dwarves!" "no problem!" After talking to the dwarf, Rolle gestured towards Narant, and then the two led the team towards the gathering place in front. Soon, the group of them took them outside the gathering place. To Narant''s surprise, he saw a lot of ordinary humans. "Narant, don''t be surprised. Although the Forge Castle is far away from the Alliance, because the weapons they forge are the best in the entire continent, many empires have arranged stations and personnel here." "In addition to this, many caravans also have their bases here." "So it is!" Narant nodded, and it was really beneficial to follow Rolle. Although this guy was here for the first time, he knew more about these common senses than himself. Even because of the time interval and the level of identity, there are many things that even Old White did not understand clearly. After getting Rolle''s real name, Narant and Old White also discussed that Rolle''s status in the Sacred Continent should not be low. Just the surname of a Blue Shield shows that he is a member of the royal family of the Blue Shield Empire. Whether it is the direct bloodline of the King of the Empire or not, he can be regarded as the top noble young master of the Holy Alliance. Following Rolle through the streets, Narant did not ask about the final destination, but kept observing the appearance of both sides of the street. This dwarf really deserves to be a race that is born to forge iron. The most shops in this gathering area are blacksmith shops. Every few tens of meters, there is a blacksmith shop. The burly dwarf blacksmiths waved the hammers in their hands to keep hitting the iron ore, knocking the red iron blocks into sparks. If it was at night, the effect should be similar to the fireworks. Of course, Narant''s focus was not on the appearance of these dwarves forging iron, but on the long swords hanging in front of their shops. Narant clearly saw that many of these iron swords should be Mithril swords. Although the handles were rough, they were no different from those used by the Holy Knights of the Church. Seeing these mithril swords, Narant''s heart was hot. Judging from this situation, these mithril swords should not be scarce here, or even ordinary. But if they were transported back to the Holy Continent, they would be absolutely superior weapons of high quality. In addition to the large number of blacksmith shops, the second feature of this dwarf gathering place is naturally the tavern. Some of these taverns are simple, some are luxurious, and the number is only one or two percent less than the blacksmith shop. However, no matter which tavern he passed by, Narant could see that the tavern was full of dwarves. The dwarves all drank heavily from wooden cups, their broad noses were flushed red, and their large beards kept shaking. Chapter 599： Outrageous prices! After walking on this street for more than half an hour, Narant and the others came to the foot of the fortress. Although there is a road ahead to go up the mountain, there is already a large group of dwarf soldiers guarding the front of the road. If you want to go up the mountain, you must go through an inspection. "Narant, let''s stay at this inn first. When I ask the innkeeper to help us contact the dwarf forge master, as long as we find the dwarf forge master to lead the way, we can go to the mountain!" "We saw those blacksmith shops on the way here. They were all weapons forged by ordinary caravans. After they were transported back to the alliance, they only sold some adventurers or ordinary small nobles. The weapons and equipment on this mountain are the best. of!" "No problem, Rolle, I''m not familiar with this Forge Castle, it''s best if you have arrangements for me!" "Haha! I also heard what others said!" Rolle is sometimes really strange, this Narant''s temperament is obviously more calm than he is like a descendant of a great imperial nobleman. But Narant is only half-aware of many things. Since the small principality can cultivate such outstanding noble children, the knowledge of the mainland should not be left behind. Narant didn''t know what Rolle was thinking, and followed into the most luxurious hotel at the foot of the mountain. After entering the hall, through the introduction of Rolle, Narant realized that it is no wonder that this hotel is so luxurious. It turned out to be opened by humans from the Holy Alliance. In the open space in front of the peak of the Forge Castle, the dwarves are allowed to settle in the human race. Of course, first of all, it requires a lot of gold coins. And hotel accommodation is not cheap, a clean and comfortable room, three gold coins a night, excluding any other services. The subordinates of Narant and Rolle were arranged to go to the backyard of the hostel, where there were ordinary stone houses and shacks for parking their mounts. Of course, these subordinates also have to be charged, ten silver coins per person for the first night. Fortunately, due to the large number of them, everyone''s mounts can be free. "In this sacred continent, gold coins are really worthless!" Naturally, Narant would not let Rolle pay for the cost of this accommodation, and even offered to help Rolle pay for it. However, when Rolle saw this, he spoke righteously, saying that Narant was the one who saved him, so how could he still spend Narant''s money. In the end, both sides paid theirs, although even nine ten days was not a lot of money for Narant. But when he thought of the purchasing power of gold coins in Glory Continent, Narant felt a little distressed. Fortunately, he Narant came here this time to gain knowledge, and he would not live for a long time, so he could only spend money on business trips in the current world, and he came here entirely for business. Checked into the room, took a good bath, and the tiredness was swept away. It didn''t take long for Luo to come to the door again. It turned out that the owner of the inn had helped to contact a dwarf master. It is said that this dwarf forge master is not small, and he also used a letter of introduction from the empire to get the chance to meet. As for whether the dwarf forging master will help forge weapons at that time, it is hard to say. "Let''s go, let''s enter the fort!" After explaining all his subordinates, Narant planned to only follow Luo Er to the mountain. After all, it seems that Rolle attaches great importance to this dwarf forging master. As for Catherine, Shirley, and others, Narant had asked Rolle before, saying that it was safe in this Forge Castle gathering place, so he didn''t have to worry about the safety of his subordinates. As long as they are not lunatics, basically everyone dares to make trouble in the dwarf''s territory. And the dwarves are straight-minded, except for drinking and ironing, they don''t have as many bad thoughts as the human race. In this way, it happened that Catherine took a few girls out for a walk. ¡­ "Stop, in the Fortress of the Furnace, ordinary humans who are not invited can''t enter!" Narant followed Luo to the main road of the mountain, but he was blocked by a group of barbarians. "I have the nameplate of Master Moore, and Master Moore invited us to enter!" The only guard that Rolle brought, that is, Peter, the golden knight, immediately stepped forward and showed a metal sign in his hand. It was given to them by the previous innkeeper. "Master Mu''er?" The dwarf soldier was stunned when he heard the words, as if he was surprised that Narant and the others could get the invitation of this Master Mu''er. Immediately, the captain of the dwarf soldier showed a respectful look and took the metal sign and looked at it for a moment before handing it back respectfully. "Since it''s an invitation from Master Mu, then please come in!" I didn''t expect that this violent dwarf would become friendly after seeing the nameplate, which made Narant know Rolle''s energy. Soon, the group stepped into the real scope of the Forge Castle. As the main road really came to the foot of the mountain, what appeared in front of them was a huge steel gate. This steel gate is so huge that even if three flaming giant bears run side by side, they can easily enter. And this is not the most shocking thing. After stepping into the steel gate and walking four or five meters through the gate passage, Narant and the others have completely entered the interior of the Furnace Castle. UU reading www. uukanshu.com When entering the interior of the furnace castle, the darkness and depression that Narant thought did not exist, because the dwarves actually hollowed out this mountain hundreds of meters high. Only a shell remains of the entire mountain. The inside of the shell has been inlaid with a special iron plate, and various strange inscriptions are flashing on it. Such a state that violates the laws of physics should be maintained by these inscriptions. Otherwise, the entire middle of the mountain would have been dug into such a state that it would have collapsed long ago. "Dwarves are really a magical species. They actually built such a steel fortress. It''s a pity that their number is too small. Otherwise, it may not be our human race and orc race that occupy the most area on this continent!" The first time I entered this furnace castle, I couldn''t help but sigh at this moment. "It''s really shocking. I don''t know how many years it took for the dwarves to hollow out such a mountain." Narant agreed. And as a traveler, he was even more amazed and dwarf''s creativity than Rolle. "Let''s go, let''s meet Master Moore first! Master Moore lives on the hill in the center." Although this mountain peak was hollowed out, there was still a hill of more than 100 meters in the center of the interior. The hill stood in the center as if it were a throne, and the stone houses of other dwarves were scattered around the hill, as if to protect the hill. Immediately, the two walked directly towards the center of the Furnace Castle. The passage inside the Furnace Castle was also transformed by the dwarves to be extremely wide, at least five or six meters wide, so when Narant and others walked, they did not feel crowded. Chapter 600： weapon class "Narant, look at these blacksmith shops, these are the excellent blacksmiths among the dwarves. The worst weapons they forge are those that need to be doped with mithril, and the weapons and equipment of ordinary iron can''t be seen here at all. " Walking on this inner road, there are also countless blacksmith shops, and the sound of forging can be heard incessantly. And then there are many weapons and equipment on display at the door. At a glance, Narant found that these weapons were completely different from those outside the Forge Castle. The weapons here are not only exquisite in workmanship, but also do not have an ordinary iron sword, and the worst is the same as the long sword on Narant''s waist. "Luo Er, what''s the price of these long swords?" Narant is now thinking about buying a batch of these weapons and equipping them for his subordinates. If it is possible, I will also give a copy to Stella or my father and others, so I am very concerned about the price. "Haha, it''s not too expensive to buy in this dwarf race, five gold coins per hand!" "Five gold coins!" Narant was speechless. He found out that the price of this Glory Continent is really high. Looking at the situation, these long swords can only be considered excellent in Glory Continent, just like the standard weapons of Glory Continent. And the standard weapons of Glory Continent are only a dozen or twenty silver coins. If he really wants to improve the equipment of his subordinates, he must find a way to come to this sacred continent to make money. Because the money earned from the Glory Continent is used to spend on this sacred continent, the trade deficit in it will make people vomit blood. An ordinary noble from the Glory Continent earns two or three hundred gold coins a year. But to get this Glory Continent, it is estimated that it will be over in a few days. "Of course, Narant, five gold coins are the price of buying in this furnace castle. If it is shipped back to the Holy Alliance for sale, it will cost at least ten gold coins." "Don''t be in a hurry, let''s move on. The weapons on the periphery of the Furnace Castle are only excellent. The better it is after the appointment." "Okay!" Narant is also very curious about how good the weapons of this sacred continent can be. A few days ago, he heard Old White mention that weapons in the Holy Continent are also divided into grades. They are: Ordinary, Excellent, Excellent, Legendary, Holy Artifact, Artifact! Narant can understand the previous grades. According to Old White, as long as it is an inscription weapon, it can be classified as a weapon in the excellent stage. As for the legendary level, it is naturally the leader among the inscription weapons. For example, the space ring should also be regarded as a legendary equipment. As for the holy artifact and the divine artifact, Narant doesn''t know how to classify it. Even asked old White if he had seen any of these weapons. Old White shook his head and said that he had never seen it. He had only heard of it. He didn''t even know whether it existed or not. As such, Narant has pending ideas for the latter two levels. Following Luo Er continued to go inside for several hundred meters, and finally came to the middle of the street. Here, Narant finally saw the so-called excellent weapons, that is, a long sword with exquisite inscriptions. These long swords are indeed exquisite and magical. Just placed on the shelf, when you glance at them, you can see that the swords emit a slight light on their own. In comparison, the long sword that Narant obtained from the dark creatures at the beginning seemed to be dug out from the second-hand market. Of course, there are also differences between inscription weapons. The simple and complex inscriptions above represent the quality of the inscription weapons. "Chuck!" Narant looked at these long swords carefully, and couldn''t help swallowing, not to mention what effect these inscribed long swords actually had. Just the existence of a work of art made him, a nobleman who had traveled for more than a year, envious. With a good horse and a good saddle, he, the lord, naturally wants to have a beautiful sword. "Hey, that human noble, do you want to choose an inscription weapon forged by my black tower, look at this one, with 50 grams of mithril added, with 20% armor penetration, 20% toughness, and better conduction Dou Qi, the power can be increased by one-fifth, now I think you are very pleasing to the eye, the original price is 800 gold coins, and now you only need 298 gold coins to sell it to you!" "Uh... two hundred and ninety-eight gold coins!" When he heard the introduction of the previous effect, Narant was quite moved. Hearing the price, Rao had a gold-absorbing artifact like white sugar, and he couldn''t help choking. Two hundred and ninety-eight gold coins, sir, I have to sell more than two hundred and ninety kilograms of sugar, and I need several carts of sugar cane. Moreover, the dwarf''s words sounded so unreliable. Isn''t this a TV commercial from a previous life, no three thousand, no two thousand, just ninety-eight... "Let''s go, Narant, look back at these weapons. I said that I would ask the master blacksmith to forge a long sword for you!" "Yeah!" Narant nodded and continued to follow Rolle. After walking for a few minutes again, they finally came to the center of the Furnace Castle, which was less than a hundred meters away from the small mountain. "It''s here!" Rolle saw the large and luxurious stone house by the road at a glance. This stone house is several times larger than the surrounding dwarf dwellings Moreover, looking outside the door, there is no stove and other existences immediately, but a display shop of exquisitely decorated weapons and equipment. Several people did not hesitate and stepped directly into the stone house. "Several esteemed guests, welcome to Master Moore''s weapon shop, do you know what weapons and equipment you need?" As seen from the outside, this is indeed a luxuriously decorated weapon and equipment shop. What surprised him was that the attendant in this shop turned out to be a human woman. The woman was dressed as a servant of high-quality silk. When she saw a few people coming, she immediately stepped forward to greet her warmly. "We are here to find Master Moore This is the nameplate that Master Moore gave us!" Peter directly handed over the nameplate. "It turned out to be a guest of Master Moore, please come in the distinguished guest!" The girl saw the nameplate and led the crowd to the back of the store. Passing through the small door at the back of the shop, they had come to a small garden courtyard, and behind the courtyard was a large stone house. This time, they could already hear the clanging sound of forging weapons. "Master Moore, these distinguished guests are looking for you!" When entering the stone house at the rear, there are seven or eight dwarf youths constantly beating the red iron block, while a middle-aged dwarf is sitting leisurely in the center with a jug in his hand, supervising the dwarf youths striking the iron. "Hiccup, are you the one who just asked the owner of the Blue Leaf Inn to send me a letter?" "Yes, respected Master Moore, we are from the Blue Shield Empire, and it was the Sky Knight Edward, who introduced us to come here!" "Well, old Edward, come on, follow me to the second floor!" With that said, the dwarf took another sip of the jug, and then took a few people upstairs. The environment upstairs is not as messy as the downstairs, but surprisingly clean and elegant. Narant didn''t see that such a dwarf old man could set up his room like a human noble. Of course, Narant soon had no time to think about these irrelevant things, because his eyes were about to be attracted by the crystal showcases on the walls around the hall on the second floor. This time, there are various types of weapons and equipment visited in the showcase. Although the total number is only more than ten pieces, each of them is so beautiful and gorgeous that Narant has never seen it before. Chapter 601： Prophet Goddess Sacristy Set "Narant, these should be the weapons forged by Master Mu''er himself. Unlike the shop in front of them, those should be forged by his disciples. Ordinary people want to buy weapons forged by Master Mu''er. Possibly, only those who have been personally approved by Master Moore are eligible to buy!" Luo Er also looked at the weapons and equipment in the surrounding showcases like Narant. However, even though he was here for the first time, he knew enough about Master Moore, so he could still explain to Narant. "Narant, look at those pieces of equipment, it must be legendary equipment, and it is an excellent existence among legendary equipment!" While Narant carefully observed a pair of armor with complex inscriptions, Rolle stopped Narant with interest. Hearing the existence of the superior in the legendary equipment, Narant immediately turned his attention to the past. It''s just that when he saw the pieces of equipment that Rolle was referring to, he was stunned. Among these pieces of equipment, there were two that he seemed to be quite familiar with, and even subconsciously touched the space ring on his finger. "It seems that you know Narant, yes, this is a set of equipment worn by the Goddess Prophet!" "There are five pieces of equipment in this set. There are crowns, scepters, necklaces, earrings, bracelets and rings here." Rolle saw Narant''s strangeness and thought he also knew the origin of this set of equipment. explain it. "This is the equipment of the Goddess Prophet!" And when Narant heard Rolle''s introduction, a storm surged in his heart. This is actually the equipment of the Goddess Prophet, so Stella can sense the arrival of the crisis after wearing it, which can be regarded as an explanation. It''s just that this set of equipment is all here, the ring on his hand, the necklace he gave Stella, and the bracelet left by her mother. "You kid of the Blue Shield family, don''t mislead other people, this is just forged by me according to the blueprint left by our dwarf saint, it''s just an imitation." "Although the effects are similar, my set can only be called a legendary set, while the set of the Prophet Goddess is a real holy artifact, an existence that can grow. If it can be gathered together, it may become a true set one day. ''s artifact suit!" It didn''t take long for Narant''s doubts to exist. Master Mu''er noticed what the two young men were talking about, and immediately corrected Rolle''s statement. And after listening to Narant, he finally understood why there is still a set of equipment of the goddess prophet here. "Master Moore is right, I didn''t make it clear!" Luo Er didn''t care when he heard the words, after all, do you need to explain such a thing? I am afraid that as long as they are not serfs and commoners, nobles with a little knowledge will know. Of course, out of respect for Master Moore, he still nodded. "Hey, the goddesses made outstanding contributions to the mainland back then, but because of the selfishness of some nobles of your human race, they had bad thoughts on them, otherwise I might really have the chance to see the first set of divine equipment in the sacred continent. Birth." Hearing Rolle admit his mistake, Master Moore nodded. It''s just that the topic of the Prophet Goddess aroused his mind again. This goddess'' suit was forged by the previous dwarf clan elder, and the day it was successfully forged would be the holy artifact rank. It is said that the source of life from the elves has been added to it, so that this sacred artifact has the nature of growth, and it is the existence that is most likely to become an artifact suit. But because of the selfishness of human beings, in order to fight for power and profit, they want to kill all the goddesses. And with the escape of the goddess, this set of existences that may become a holy artifact in the future are also scattered in all directions. Facing the words of Master Moore who did not give face at all and blamed the nobles of the human race in person, Luo Er was embarrassed. But this matter is indeed as Master Moore said. Now many nobles have regretted what they did before. Otherwise, there are sacred thorns now. If the goddess is added, the dark creatures may have been driven out of the mainland. In the end, Rolle could only give Nalan a wink in embarrassment, and went to the sofa in front of Master Moore to take a seat. Narant didn''t care about Master Moore''s self-blame, and even had the urge to praise him, so he came to the sofa and sat down as usual. Just after sitting down, Narant tentatively pretended to be curious and asked: "Master Moore, the equipment of this prophet and goddess is so precious, do you think there is a chance to gather them again!" "It''s very difficult. Although the goddesses finally escaped some unknown places, even the prophet goddess escaped, but the whole set of holy artifacts has been scattered everywhere." "I can still know the specific existence, that is, the three pieces of your Holy Alliance, the crown, the cane and the earrings!" "As for the other three bracelets, necklaces and rings, they haven''t been seen for hundreds of years since the goddess was a child." "Unless the goddesses can be found again one day, it will be possible to gather the suits again. Of course, I heard that the goddess prophet didn''t carry all the remaining three with him, it seems that one or two of them were lost in the ocean. ." Looking at Master Moore''s heartbroken expression Narant nodded silently. However, he was not going to tell Master Moore that he actually knew the whereabouts of the other three holy artifact suits. Because if this news leaks out, he can''t be sure what disaster it will bring to the Glory Continent. In particular, the so-called goddess is her own lucky daughter. Even the prophet goddess at the time might be the mother of his fiancee. "Okay, let''s not talk about this, let''s talk about it, what are you doing with me?" Master Moore was sad for a moment, then put aside the previous topic and looked at the two. However, it seems that because of the holy artifact suit, Master Moore''s attitude seems to be half a point colder than before. This is obviously hatred for the house and Wu, and a little bit of grievance is implicated in the human race nobles such as Narant and Rolle. Fortunately, Rolle had long known that the dwarves didn''t like the human race very much, so he didn''t care about the added indifference. After all, he came prepared. "Master Moore, this time we are here to ask you to help us forge our weapons and equipment." Luo said directly without going around. Seeing that Master Moore had an expression of refusal, Luo Er quickly added: "Master Moore, this is what I specially brought for you to taste this time. I heard that you are the best at tasting fine wine, you can take a look at this fine wine. How about it?" Having said that, Rolle has taken out a pot of fine wine from the space ring. With the appearance of the jug, the aroma of wine immediately came from the hall. Narant smelled it, and it was not the most common beer in the Glory Continent. The smell had a slight burnt fragrance, but it was a bit like whiskey from the previous life. Chapter 602： water of life ... However, Narant has never tasted this wine, and in his previous life, he knew little about Western alcohol, and he was just guessing. And although this Master Moore has the status of a master, he is also an out-and-out dwarf, so the characteristics of the dwarf''s addiction to alcohol are also effective on him. After smelling the fragrance of the wine, the words that Master Moore wanted to refuse immediately stopped, but instead he reached out his hand unceremoniously and took the wine jug. Goo, goo, goo! The next moment, the sound of drinking wine came from Narant''s ears. This Master Moore didn''t even need a cup, and started drinking from the jug. "Good wine, this should be the Fire Bar brewed by the Royal Blue Shield Empire?" "Master Moore really has a very deep understanding of fine wine. That''s right, this is the spirit wine brewed by the Royal Blue Shield Empire, and it''s also the spirit wine brewed by the chief brewmaster, Master Perry." "It is said that there is a rare potion mixed in it. This potion can further stimulate the intensity of the wine, but it is a pity that this potion is too difficult to find, and the royal family can only brew more than 50 barrels every year." "It''s really good, this fiery wine is the strongest wine I''ve ever had in recent years!" Master Moore slammed the bar and slammed his mouth, where there is a trace of the previous master''s majesty, but more like a greedy wine, holding his hand The jug loves it. "Master Moore, I specially brought five barrels of fine wine this time, but those five barrels of fine wine are inconvenient to carry, so they are still in the hotel outside the Forge, and I will send them over later!" "Hehe, tell me, boy, what weapon do you want to forge, for the sake of wine, I can promise to forge a weapon for you, the quality can reach the legendary level." Master Moore heard that there were still five barrels, and his eyes suddenly opened. bright. Save some money, these fine wines are enough for him to drink for a while. "Master Moore, can I ask you to forge two weapons? I want to forge a staff that can release earth magic, and this Narant wants to forge a long sword!" "We guarantee that there will be no less than a single gold coin for the cost of materials and all the costs that should be paid!" Seeing Master Moore''s release, Rollon smiled happily. However, he immediately thought of Narant next to him, but immediately became anxious, and immediately added a voice. "Human boy, you also know the rules of my Moore, who can forge weapons for your human race who can bring out the wine that makes my heart move, then I promise to help forge a weapon." "And these five barrels of fine wine are already the minimum threshold, so it is impossible to forge a second weapon for you." After Luo Er finished, he did not expect that Master Moore refused without hesitation. "Master Mu, I know your rules, but this time, in order to facilitate crossing the orc territory, I dare not bring more fire wine." "This..., Master Moore, if you help us forge two weapons first, after I go back this time, I promise to let the caravan send five barrels of fine wine, I promise absolutely in the name of the Blue Shield family. Will not deceive Master Moore." Master Moore''s rules, as long as they are nobles of the six empires, they all know it. That is to want Master Moore to forge weapons, in addition to the basic cost, that is the wine that can be recognized by him. And the amount of wine, a weapon needs at least five barrels, if you want Master Moore to continue to forge weapons, you need to take out five barrels of wine again. Of course, this follow-up fine wine also needs the approval of Master Moore. If Moore thinks it''s an early adopter, he only needs five barrels, and he may not be too lazy to accept the remaining five barrels after that. In a word, whether or not you are willing to help you forge depends entirely on the mood of Master Moore. The reason why Master Moore can be so willful is because Master Moore is the second elder of the dwarves. This is the most powerful existence in the dwarves in forging weapons other than the patriarch and the elder. "Human boy, it stands to reason that you were introduced by the old guy Edward, I should give him a little face, but rules are rules, if I break the rules because of you this time, I will not after others find out. may refuse." "So, if you really want to forge a second weapon, then come to me again when you bring this fire wine again next time!" "This new variety of spirits tastes pretty good, I shouldn''t get tired of drinking ten barrels!" "This..." Suddenly, Rolle was a little embarrassed. When he was in the empire, he never made a blunder about the promise he made, but he didn''t expect to make an exception now. And it''s still on Narant, who he values ??very much. Narant saw Rolle''s embarrassed expression, so he wanted to say something, but at this moment, a laughter came from downstairs. "Haha, Luo Er, I didn''t expect you, the third prince of the dignified Blue Shield Empire, to be in trouble!" "Cody, why are you here?" Rolle followed the voice, and when he saw the owner of the voice, his face immediately turned bad. "Roel, what are you doing here, that''s what I''m here for!" The young man named Cody laughed, and then said to Master Mu''er slightly respectfully: "Master Mu''er, I am the king of the Bach Empire. My second son, this time I brought a bucket of ''Water of Life'', and I hope you can forge a staff for me!" "Oh? The ''water of life'' that the elves used to brew the water of the spring of life back then, I''m afraid that even your Bach Empire''s royal wine cellars are not many, right?" Master Moore originally because of this young man named Cody He came up without notice and frowned slightly. But when he heard the words ''water of life'', his brows immediately stretched out, and he turned into a look of surprise. "Master Moore is indeed very knowledgeable This ''water of life'' has been consumed for hundreds of years, even if there are only dozens of barrels in the wine cellar of our Bach Empire, and now the elves have cut off the relationship with The connection with the outside world, so after these dozens of barrels of ''fountain of life'' are drunk, even our Bach royal family has nowhere to find and buy it!" The young man named Corey nodded, his chin could not help but lift slightly, obviously Proud to be the royal family of the Bach Empire. "Okay, what kind of weapon and equipment do you want to forge, I can promise you to forge one for you!" Master Moore didn''t care about Keli''s expression and responded directly. For this rare ''water of life'', he doesn''t care about the rudeness of the Corey advance team and the small actions at the moment. The ''water of life'' mentioned at this moment is naturally not the real spring of life, but a fine wine brewed by a group of elves. This fine wine has precious materials and excellent taste, and the water source for brewing is taken from the news that flows not far from the Fountain of Life. In this way, although this ''fountain of life'' is not a particularly strong spirit, it is also one of the well-recognized wines on the Sacred Continent because of its excellent taste and a little life force. It''s just that since the catastrophe of the invasion of dark creatures, the elf race, which was originally a very small group, has suffered a great loss of vitality. In order to recuperate and guard against possible threats from other races, the elf race chose to flee the jungle. Moreover, after the elves entered the jungle, their attitude towards other races was different from that of the dwarves, and the dwarves would still have trade contacts with other races. But the elves are completely isolated from the world and refuse to interact with other races. Among them, especially the human race and the orc race are not welcomed by the elves. Chapter 603： Amethyst Wine Because of these two races, one is cunning and greedy, and the other is cruel and bloodthirsty. This is completely opposite to the habit of the elves who love nature and believe in the goddess of life. "Master Moore, I want to ask you to forge a staff of fire attributes for me!" Corey showed a provocative expression to Rolle and said to Master Moore. "Yes, I can forge a legendary quality staff for you!" Master Moore agreed immediately without any comments. "Master Moore, can this staff be forged within a month?" "Cody, I''m sorry, Master Moore has just promised to forge a magic staff for me, so your staff can only be forged after my master Moore has finished forging it for me!" Before waiting for Master Moore to answer, Rolle couldn''t sit still. This guy was obviously a step behind, but he actually wanted to grab the staff before him. You must know that this is forging a legendary weapon. Even if a legendary dwarf blacksmith such as Master Moore forges it with all his strength, it will take a month or two to forge one piece. In the face of Rolle''s questioning, Cody ignored him at all, and said directly to Master Moore: "Master Moore, I am willing to pay another bucket of ''Water of Life'' in exchange for forging me within a month. ''s staff, because I really need it urgently!" "You... Cody, as a prince, don''t you know that coming first is a noble virtue, and, if you are in a hurry, don''t I need it?" "Haha, when did the arrogant and domineering Prince Luo at the Magic Academy start to understand the noble virtues? Besides, Luo Er, if you can take out a bucket of ''water of life'', or other better wine, then you can also let Mu Master Er will help you forge first!" That Master Moore hasn''t made a statement yet, but these two guys are the first to fight. Narant rolled his eyes from the side, it seemed that the two of them didn''t get along very well before. However, when he heard the legendary weapon, he was a little moved and wanted to get one for himself. In addition, whether in his previous life or this life, he didn''t like letting people jump in the queue, so he took advantage of the quarrel between the two and took out a jug from the space ring without a trace. "Master Moore, this is the wine I brought. I also want you to help me forge a weapon. You can usually see if you like it!" "Oh?" When the jug was taken out, the rich aroma of the wine was naturally asked by Master Moore''s big nose, and he was suddenly curious. Because this sweet smell was something he had never smelled before, but it was indeed mixed with the smell of wine. "What kind of wine are you?" Master Moore wondered. And Narant was really happy when he saw this, and it seemed that there was a drama. "Master Moore, this is amethyst wine, brewed from a group of precious potion fruits!" Old White had told him that dwarves like spirits, the stronger the better. Although Narant is 100% sure about the taste of wine, especially now that he is still taking out potion wine. However, he wasn''t sure if dwarves could get the taste of wine. If these dwarves only like the existence of the old Baigan in the previous life, then his wine is playing the piano to the ox. "Amethyst wine?" Master Moore finally took the jug from Narant''s hand, and then put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed. But Narant waited quietly. The two princes who were still fighting each other just now stopped talking when they saw this situation. Luo Er was very curious about what kind of wine Narant brought out. He wondered if he could get the approval of Master Mu Er. He had to know that Master Mu Er had tasted many top wines in the mainland, and the requirements were very high. But that Cody was curious about the identity of the little character who was killed halfway. He had previously thought that this young man was someone like Rolle''s guard. Gudong! Under the watchful eyes of several people, Master Moore picked up the jug and took a sip as before. Immediately, Master Moore did not speak immediately, but stopped his body, and his brows were sometimes furrowed and sometimes relieved. "Luo Er, is this kid your friend? You don''t even look at where this place is when you dress so shabby, you want to fool Master Moore with some wine." Seeing Master Moore''s expression, Codyben Just didn''t deal with Rolle, seeing that Narant might have a good relationship with Rolle, so he aimed at Narant again. "Cody, not everyone is like you, born the second prince of the Bach family, but not everyone is like you. Even if you were born in the Bach family, your talent for learning magic is the same as shit." Where would Rolle sit and watch Narant be ridiculed and fight back immediately. "you¡­¡­" "Good wine!" Cody was instantly furious, and was about to say something, but a thick exaggerated voice came from Master Moore. Cody stopped talking instantly when he heard the words, and saw that at this moment, Master Moore took a sip of the jug in his hand again. "The intensity of this amethyst grape is only comparable to that of ordinary fire wine. There are at least ten kinds of wine in the Sacred Continent that are stronger than it, but this still can''t hide the fact that it is a fine wine!" "To be honest, I didn''t expect Moore to call a wine that is not particularly strong one day as a fine wine It is its unique sweetness that has conquered me, even more than the ''water of life'' sweet!" When the second mouthful of wine was swallowed, Master Moore''s expression became happy, and he made a lot of comments in his mouth. And to get such an evaluation, both Rolle and that Cody are a little surprised. Dwarves are notoriously fond of spirits, and the stronger it is, the more they like it. Master Ke Moore just said that the strength of this wine is only comparable to that of ordinary fire wine, but it is still called fine wine, which requires a unique taste to make up for the shortcomings of strength. "Thank you Master Mu''er for your evaluation. It''s good if Master Mu''er likes it. I brought five barrels of amethyst wine this time, and I''ll send it to Master Mu''er later!" Narant doesn''t care so much, he only I know that my legendary weapon is probably lost. As for the wine, he did bring it. This time, when he came to the Holy Continent to explore, he was actually ready to meet the gathering place of the human race. So I brought some goods, including wine, white sugar, brown sugar and other specialties. If you really meet the human race gathering place in the Holy Continent, you can just make a transaction, and then collect the information on the identity of the transaction. As a result, the human race did not meet, but came to the dwarf race. However, this wine just happened to be used. "Kid of the human race, do you want to forge a long sword? Yes! I will help you forge a long sword of legendary quality!" When Master Moore heard this, he immediately agreed. "Thank you, Master Mu!" Narant was overjoyed and immediately thanked him. Chapter 604： Wine is life, forging is soul! "Master Moore, then I don''t know if you can accept the request I just made!" Seeing that Narant''s wine has also been approved by Master Moore, this Cody frowned and felt a sense of crisis. Just ask out loud. After all, in name, Luo Er and this kid who came from nowhere came before him. If Master Moore did not accept his request, he would have to wait for more than two or three months. "The human boy of the Bach Empire, although the ''water of life'' is very precious, it is indeed a rare wine. I can promise you to forge weapons for you, but I will not promise you to break the rules of my Moore! Otherwise, other people will be with you in the future. In this way, then I can''t refuse them." Hearing Cody''s question, Master Moore immediately gave him a negative answer. Although it is said that because of the forging skills of the dwarves, all races in the entire Holy Continent respect them by three points, but there will definitely be disputes between the various races. And this dispute is likely to eventually spread to their weapon-forging race. Therefore, in order to avoid being involved in disputes between various races, dwarves have many rules for forging weapons. And the original intention of this rule is the role played by the surface dwarves. They forge weapons and sell them without distinguishing between identities and strengths. Instead, you pay the reward that can go along with the dwarves'' demands, and the dwarves will help you forge. In this way, the dwarves can remain neutral without being involved in the disputes of other races. It was actually a rule that the gift of fine wine was recognized before. Whether you can let Master Moore forge it personally depends on whether you have sent better wine. Not helping to jump in the queue is also one of the rules of not helping. After Cody heard the words, his face instantly turned ashen, but in this melting pot, facing Master Moore, he really couldn''t be strong. "Haha, Master Moore is mighty! Cody, don''t say you get the staff in a month now, I''m afraid it will be three months later, because Narant and I are here before you!" Hearing Master Moore''s words, Rollton breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time gloated towards Cody. On the other hand, Narant also gave this Master Moore a high look. This is the person who is truly principled. Although he has never tasted the "water of life", since it is brewed by a race as high as the elves, it is still out of print in the royal collection. It is conceivable that it attracts people who are addicted to alcohol. Cody squeezed his fist in the face of Rolle''s ridicule, but after all, the prince was born, so he couldn''t hold it back. And he also knew what he should do now, so, after thinking for a moment, he suddenly smiled. "Master Moore, I know that my request is not in line with the rules, but if you can agree to my request, then in addition to the water of life, I can also promise that as long as you are free, you can be invited to our King Bach. All, let you enjoy the cane of the Prophet Goddess for a month!" "In this way, even if someone wants to learn to break the rules in the future, they must be able to come up with other equipment of the Prophet Goddess." "Hey!" Rolle''s expression of gloating at the misfortune was suddenly choked. If this Cody tries to break the rules in other ways, it probably won''t work But if he proposed the sacred artifact of the prophet and goddess as a bargaining chip, Rolle really lost his mind. After all, it can be seen from the imitations in the surrounding showcases that the sacred artifact of the prophet goddess is the pursuit of this master Moore. Drinking is the life of a dwarf, but forging weapons is the soul of a dwarf. "The staff of the Prophet Goddess!" Sure enough, Master Moore''s expression changed immediately. . "Master Moore, you also know that since the events of a hundred years ago, these sacred artifacts that restrict the goddess have been sealed in the palace, and no one can take them out to check, but I promise to help Master Moore get this opportunity. !" The corner of Cody''s mouth smiled even more, "And, to be honest, if you miss this time, I am afraid that even Master Moore, you will not have such a chance to check it in the future!" After the prophet goddess fled with other goddesses, the sacred artifacts were treasured by the human empire, and even the dwarves could not have the opportunity to go to see it up close. In this way, this is definitely a rare opportunity for all blacksmiths of the dwarf race. Even if they only watch it for a month, it will allow them to admire and learn the forging efforts of the previous generation of dwarf saints. "Master Moore..." Luo Er knew that Master Moore was really moved, and suddenly looked at Master Moore pitifully. "Boys of the human race, you all go back first! Who will forge first, I''ll tell you when the dwarves are tomorrow morning!" Master Mu''er frowned, which was really a very difficult question to decide. Looked at Cody, looked at Rolle, and finally took a deep breath, ready to spend the night to make a decision. "Yes, Master Moore!" In the face of Master Moore''s chasing behavior, Rolle and Cody naturally did not dare to have any opinion. Immediately, all three of Nalande invited them out of the stone building. "Haha, Rolle, the position of Magister Sejm''s chief disciple is mine!" After walking downstairs, Cody showed a smug smile. "Cody, don''t be too happy, maybe Master Moore still won''t accept your request tomorrow?" "Luo Er, do you believe this yourself? That is a holy weapon forged by a dwarf saint. Will Master Moore miss this rare opportunity?" "It''s a pity that your Blue Shield Empire doesn''t have a holy weapon, otherwise you can promise to try it, haha!" "Cody What''s so good about being proud of? If you hadn''t attacked the goddesses at the beginning, I''m afraid that the dark creatures would have been driven back to their hometown by us now!" Rolle blushed with anger, but he couldn''t help it. Rebuttal, because Master Moore did not refuse on the spot, there is definitely a high probability of agreeing to his request. "Luo Er, who knows if what happened a hundred years ago was wrong? What if the goddesses really had the idea of ??ruling the human race at that time?" "Besides, if the goddess didn''t disappear and we didn''t start the back side, then we wouldn''t have discovered the existence of the sacred thorns. Didn''t the sacred thorns also curb the invasion of dark creatures now?" "Let''s go, Rolle, we''ll see you tomorrow!" Cody felt that the victory was in his hands at this time, and he didn''t bother to pay attention to Rolle anymore, and left Master Moore''s shop triumphantly. "This bastard!" Rolle had no choice but to curse. "Let''s go, Rolle, what''s the matter with you and this guy? Also, didn''t you see that you were the third prince of the Blue Shield Empire?" Narant patted Rolle on the shoulder in comfort. Next, the two walked towards the outside of the Furnace Castle. On the way, Rolle explained the reason why the two were so eager to get the staff. Chapter 605： Should we wait any longer? It turned out that both of them studied in the same magic academy, which is the Holy Magic Academy. And this Sacred Magic Academy is the most authoritative Magic Academy in the Sacred Continent, no one. Two months later, a new magister in the academy was about to recruit its first disciple. You must know that even in the entire Sacred Continent, there are only a dozen or so mages. The status of the magister is no lower than that of the king of the small principality. Even a top-notch existence like the six-star magister can already be on an equal footing with the king of the empire. And the opportunity for every magister to recruit disciples is very rare. In the past, the disciples of other magisters were the heirs to the throne of the major empires, or more talented young people as disciples. These talents of Rolle are not really geniuses, and the prince who is not the heir to the throne has little chance. But this new magician gave them a chance. Because the newly promoted magister is not very old, he pays more attention to his combat ability. In this way, the academy is preparing to hold a competition, and as long as the winner is finally won, he can become his first magic apprentice. The reason why Rolle came to Forge Castle was to seek a better staff to increase his chances of winning the battle. It''s just that he didn''t expect that he was not the only one who had the same idea, but also killed this Cody halfway. If this time he really got Cody the first chance to forge a staff, then he Roller is a waste of money this time. Because the test date is two months away, the time he originally calculated was very tight. Let Master Moore forge the staff for a month, and then return lightly for a month. The time was just right. So, if Rolle jumps in, even if he can get the staff, he won''t be able to use it in the academy test. "Bastard! I didn''t expect this guy Cody to use the suit of the Prophet Goddess as a bargaining chip. I think that although Master Moore is an extremely compliant dwarf, he must not be able to resist such a temptation and will not miss this opportunity. " "Luo Er, don''t you have the magical weapon of the prophet goddess in your Blue Shield Empire? You are also the prince of the empire. If so, then you can find a way to go back and make your father meet the same conditions." Nalan Te asked curiously, of course, he was also a little selfish about this question. Since this Prophet Goddess'' equipment is also effective for Stella, even if he doesn''t have the ability to collect others now, at least he has to figure out the whereabouts of the other three. "Narant, you just heard that a hundred years ago, our Blue Shield Empire did not participate in the attack on the goddess, because my grandfather understood that only by relying on the goddesses can we defeat the dark creatures!" "However, many nobles don''t think so. They saw the dark creatures retreat temporarily, and they were caught off guard from the beginning, so they had other thoughts!" "And the Bach Empire and Gus were the leaders of this war. In the end, although the goddess escaped, the sacred artifacts also fell into their hands. Two of the Bach Empire were the crown and the scepter. The Gus Empire has a pair of necklaces!" Luo was a little depressed, he used to feel honored that his grandfather did not attack the goddess. Because if there is still a goddess now, then the dark creatures of the sacred continent may have been driven back to the space crack long ago. But today, Cody ran on him with the spoils he got from the goddess, which was naturally uncomfortable. "Roll, don''t worry too much, maybe Master Moore won''t agree to Cody''s request!" After listening, Narant patted Roll on the shoulder to comfort him. To be honest, his favorability for Rolle has risen further now. Vivienne, Katherine Little Loli and others are goddesses. Although those goddesses had nothing to do with him in the past, under the love of the house and Wu, Narant is also full of goodwill towards them. The Bach Empire, the Gus Empire, and other nobles attacked the goddess because of greed and selfish desires and stabbed the goddess in the back, which naturally made him despise. Next, the two went directly back to the hotel. Immediately, they called their respective subordinates to deliver the wine that Master Moore had promised. Regardless of whether the two of them can get the forging opportunity one step ahead of that Cody, this wine must be sent. After all, there are not many opportunities to forge legendary weapons, and only a few dwarf elders or patriarchs of the dwarves can forge. Even Narant has an idea now. Since that Master Moore valued the equipment of the Prophet Goddess so much. Is it possible to find a way to get this priority opportunity? After all, if you really let that Cody take the lead, wouldn''t you have to wait an extra month. And the promise that Kodi made also required Master Moore to go to the Bach Imperial Palace in person, but Narant had a ring worn by the Prophet Goddess in his hand. In comparison, the conditions on his side were definitely more attractive. It''s just that Narant is not sure if the consequences of doing so will attract the covet of the dwarves. If the dwarves coveted their rings, they would probably not be able to get out of the Forge. ¡­ After explaining that the big stone went to deliver the wine, Narant went directly to the second floor of the hotel and came to the rooms of several lucky women. "grown ups!" "You''re back?" Narant felt relieved when he came to the room and saw several women sitting in the room intact. Although Rolle said that the fortress was relatively safe, but after all, it was his first time here, and he was still a little worried about the safety of a few girls. "Yes, my lord, we just came back!" The girls nodded obediently. "How is it? Is the dwarf''s territory fun?" Narant asked casually. "Well, my lord, it''s not fun at all here. Except for the blacksmith shop, most of them are pubs, and there are very few delicious and fun things! It''s not as fun as our Storm Leader!" After hearing the question, Shirley''s little loli first An answer, immediately wronged Baba. Although it is said that there are at least hundreds of thousands of dwarves in this gathering place, it belongs to the remote forest after all, and the living habits of dwarves are more primitive than those of the human race, so naturally they do not have as many tricks as the human race territory. Especially when it comes to eating, Shirley''s little girl is greatly disappointed. "You snack, just remember to eat it, and you''re not going to buy some useful weapons and equipment?" Narant reached out and touched the little loli''s head when he heard the words. "Sir, Shirley''s weapons seem useless, no, Sister Catherine said that she wants to buy a long sword, but when the adults come back, let the adults accompany them to buy them!" "Yeah! Catherine, you don''t have to worry about buying a long sword. When you have time, my lord will take you to buy it in the Fortress!" Since it was Catherine who wanted to sell it, she naturally couldn''t use ordinary items outside the Fortress. "Yes, my lord!" Catherine responded immediately. "By the way, my lord, Sister Vinnie has bought a lot of herbs. Sister Vinnie said that there are not only a lot of herbs in this dwarf territory, but many of them have never been seen in our Storm Territory before." However, Loli remembered something and grabbed the conversation again. "Oh, is that so?" Narant was interested and looked at Vinnie. "Yes, my lord, but I don''t have too many gold coins, so I didn''t buy too much, and as I said to my lord last time, the ingredients for the potion that can trigger the monsters are also collected. I don''t know if my lord needs me to configure it now. !" Although this Sacred Continent is a little more dangerous and the prices are a little higher, it is still a treasure trove for Narant, because many potions here are impossible to appear in the Glory Continent. "Is it the medicine prepared with the beast-inducing fruit?" "Yes Sir, this beast-inducing potion can attract monsters within 50 miles to eat it, but it''s impossible to determine what kind of monsters it will attract, so there is a certain danger when using it!" "Well, Vinnie, this lord knows. Since the ingredients for the potion are gathered, you can refine them when you have time. However, now that Luoer wants to invite the lord to lunch, you can configure it after lunch. !" According to Vinnie, this potion is dangerous, but it depends on how it is used. If it was used on this sacred continent, Narant would have no courage. The main reason is that the monsters in the sacred continent are too afraid. Narant is afraid that after attracting the monsters, he will not know whether he eats the monsters or the monsters eat him. However, the Sacred Continent cannot be used, that is, to take back the Glory Continent, there will be no shortage of Warcraft meat. You must know that because of the scarcity of spiritual power in Glory Continent, even the fourth-order intermediate-level Warcraft is very rare. With his current strength, Narant is basically able to deal with the basic monsters with his subordinates. Chapter 606： 1 Shameless as always! ... Taking a group of lucky girls downstairs, Luo Er had been waiting for a long time, and then went to the restaurant and pub next to the hotel. Although this dwarf territory does not have many delicacies, the only thing that is not lacking is the meat of monsters. Because there are all kinds of magical beasts in this furnace forest, so, relying on the mountains to eat the mountains, in this dwarf territory, the meat of the monsters is naturally the main food. "Narant, come and have a taste, this dwarf territory has a lot of monster meat, even the middle-level monster meat can be eaten, which is better than our Holy Alliance!" "The middle-level monsters in our Holy Alliance are hunted and run away. If you want to eat more times, you will have to wait!" This meal was invited by Luo Er. It is an expression of apology for Narant. After all, he originally said that he asked Master Muer to forge a weapon for Narant, but now it has become Narant who produced the wine himself. However, Rolle had agreed that the gold coins for forging the long sword would still be produced by him. "Okay! Just let you **** amethyst wine!" Narant nodded, but first took out a pot of wine from the space ring. "Haha, Narant, I can''t wait!" This guy Rolle has been waiting. Mainly because he is full of curiosity about how Narant''s wines can get the praise of Master Moore. Narant poured the wine to Rolle, and Rolle sniffed the wine glass, "It''s really sweet, I didn''t know the wine could smell so good before!" After speaking, Rolle couldn''t wait to pick up the silver coin and took a sip immediately. "Well! Good wine!" When he took a sip, Luo Er shuddered at first, and then immediately exclaimed. "Narant, why is your wine so sweet, and why have I never heard of such a delicious wine before?" This is not good, Luo Er is so surprised, even in the Holy Continent, there are many different kinds of wine, there are fine wines brewed from fruits, and there are spirits brewed from wheat and potions. But he had never drunk it, so smooth, sweet, and with a higher number than beer. This degree is neither high nor low, just right. It has a smooth mouthfeel with a lingering aroma, and most importantly, it has no bitter taste. You must know that whether it is beer or those strong wheat wines, it has a slightly bitter taste. "This is a specialty of our Stormwind City. Because the output is not high, it has not been sold in the Holy Alliance before!" Narant immediately began to nonsense. "It turns out that, indeed, if this fine wine spreads to the Holy Alliance, it will definitely be sought after by all the nobles!" Rolle suddenly realized and nodded. "Pfft, haha, Rolle is sought after by all nobles? I''m afraid it''s only those **** in your Blue Shield Empire?" Just as Rolle''s words fell, another group of people came outside the restaurant, and it was Cody who had jumped in the queue earlier. "Cody, I was in the residence of Master Moore just now, so I didn''t care about you, but now it''s outside, you really think I dare not do it!" Luo Er''s face turned gloomy suddenly. And Narant also frowned slightly. Why is this guy so like the brainless villain in the novel and movie, he looks like a ghost all day long. "Roel, I''m just telling the truth, do you know what kind of wine can attract all the nobles? It''s the ''water of life'' in our Bach royal cellar, so when you praise that so-called amethyst wine, Don''t take our Bach Empire with you!" Cody''s chin was the same, with a contemptuous smile on the corner of his mouth. "you¡­¡­" "Rohr, ignore him, just be a dog!" Rohr was furious and was about to pat the table and stand up, but Narant stopped him in advance. "Narant, this guy often provokes me in the academy, but he''s actually not much better than me!" Rolle couldn''t bear it any longer. "Roel, look outside the door!" Narant pointed to the door of the restaurant. Rolle looked, but saw a group of dwarf soldiers just passing by the gate. In an instant, Rolle understood, and he gritted his teeth, "Cody, you are still as shameless as ever!" Although if there is a real conflict later, the dwarves will not treat him like Roel, but if it is serious, it may drive him out of the dwarf camp and become an unwelcome human being of the dwarves. After that, it will be difficult for him to come back to Forge Castle, and he may not see Master Moore tomorrow. "Boy, are you trying to become an enemy of my Bach Empire?" That Cody ignored Rolle''s words, but pointed his finger at Narant. He had indeed seen a team of dwarves patrolling the road before, so he temporarily decided to provoke Roel. In this case, it is best to provoke Rolle to attack them, so that Rolle is likely to be kicked out of the Forge Castle. But I didn''t expect to be spoiled by that inconspicuous country boy. "Sorry, this Prince Cody, can you represent the Bach Empire? Or, are your second princes the heirs of the Bach Empire?" However, when Cody tried to target Narant, he miscalculated. His tricks are really nothing to Narant, and a direct sentence will make Cody speechless. "Haha, Narant, how can this Cody be the heir? He has a genius brother on his head, the chief disciple of the five-star magister!" "Really? I thought he could represent the Bach Empire, but he was so loud!" "Boy, you''re courting death!" Cody was a little furious in the face of Narant and Rolle''s sing-along. In this noble world, in the heart of the second son, the position of heir is an eternal pain, and the same is true for this open space. "Cody, don''t die, you can do it if you have the ability!" After Narant''s beautiful counterattack, Rolle''s original depression was swept away, and his IQ returned, "Besides, you really think your Bach Empire In charge of the entire Holy Alliance?" "Haha, why, don''t you dare to do it?" Cody naturally did not dare to do it. In this dwarf territory, no one cares if you speak ruthlessly, but if there is a fight, the dwarf will definitely intervene. "Hmph, Luo Er, let you be proud of yourself today, when I pity you, after all, I have won the academy competition this time, and it is impossible for Master Moore to refuse my request!" I have to say Cody deserves to be the prince of the empire, even in the face of such a run, after taking a few deep breaths, he suppressed his anger and turned to a mocking smile. After finishing speaking, Cody didn''t wait for Rolle to reflect, and immediately left the restaurant with someone. Of course, he also gave Narant a deep glance before leaving. And his move of retreating to advance really made Luo Er unable to resist, not only did the taunt just now seem to hit cotton, but after hearing Master Moore, he remembered that he might lose the opportunity to be a magister disciple. , immediately became depressed. "This bastard! The holy artifact equipment that has been stolen by accident, and it is so shameless to show it off!" Rolle gritted his teeth. "Is Roel, Master Mu, or the dwarves reliable? Or, is there a way for them to keep their word?" "Huh? The character of the dwarves? It''s not bad, right? The dwarves are hot in nature, but they are basically honest and trustworthy. As for letting the dwarves do what they say, just make them think of the Mother Earth and swear!" "What dwarves use most when forging weapons is the underground lava flame, and the dwarves believe that the lava flame is the gift of the mother of the earth, so they believe in the mother of the earth, just like the elves believe in the goddess of life!" Chapter 607： Unique 1 and 2 of magic and martial arts "Mother Earth?" Narant knew it instantly, not to mention, in this fantasy world, all creatures seem to have their own beliefs, and all kinds of gods really have a market in this world. "Narant, why are you asking this? If you need any help, you can tell me." Seeing Narant thoughtful, Rolle was a little unsure of what he wanted to do. "It''s nothing, Luo Er, I just asked casually. I''m actually going to buy a common weapon from the dwarves." Naturally, it was impossible for Narant to say what he planned to do. As soon as he saw Cody''s face, he was ready not to give this guy a good time. Not to mention that this guy looks domineering. Just using the equipment he snatched from the goddess to benefit from it, Narant felt that this guy was very annoying. And now that he has obtained a method from Rolle to make the dwarves keep the oath, the risk of him being trapped by the dwarves is greatly reduced. After Narant came to this world, no matter whether it was a noble or a barbarian, it was very solemn to swear to the gods, not like a lot of people in the previous life who broke their promises. Especially for a tribe like the barbarians, they feel awe of the gods they believe in, and it is not much different from the dwarves. "Okay!" Rolle didn''t think much about it, thinking that Narant really asked because he wanted to conduct an ordinary transaction. However, at this time, Rolle suddenly remembered something. That is, Narant is obviously a magician. When he finds Master Moore this time, he can actually forge a staff. The reason why I said that I would forge a long sword to give him was because I didn''t want to make friends too deliberately, but now that the two are familiar with each other, they can communicate further. So he said: "By the way, Narant, this time let Master Moore forge weapons for you. In fact, you can let Master Moore forge a staff. After all, you are a magician." "And the noble sword you wear, you can find a dwarf with a little more forging skills to help you forge it!" For Narant wearing a long sword, Rolle never had any doubts from beginning to end, because even he himself would also carry a long sword with him. It''s just that it''s too troublesome to travel these days, so I hang it on the saddle. Moreover, in the dozens of large and small principalities of the Holy Alliance, there has never been the existence of the dual cultivation of magic and martial arts. This seems to be the limitation of the Creator. Whether it is cultivating vindictiveness or cultivating magic, as long as you successfully step into the threshold of one of the two, the other road will close the door. For example, a certain noble has cultivated vindictiveness. As long as he becomes a Bronze Knight, he will no longer have an affinity for magic, so naturally he will not be able to practice meditation. The reverse is also the same, if a noble has practiced magic and successfully casts the first spell, the element of fighting qi will also lose his affinity for him, and he will no longer be able to practice fighting qi. "Roel, my mentor told me that as a magician, I should not rely entirely on foreign objects. I am a junior magician now. If I rely on a good staff to fight, it is likely to limit my fighting. ability!" "So, my mentor told me that I can only use this staff before I break through the intermediate magician, so I''ll forge a long sword!" "To be honest, my dream since I was a child was to ride a war horse to gallop on the battlefield, but I didn''t expect that I had a talent for magic, so I was arranged by my father to learn magic, and this long sword should satisfy my dream!" Although Narant didn''t know whether the dual cultivation of magic and martial arts existed in the Sacred Continent, he had already come to a conclusion based on his knowledge in the movies and novels of his previous life, as well as scrutiny from all the magicians he had encountered. That is a long sword, and the existence of a small fireball is very, very rare, if not unique. Therefore, the fact that he possesses both grudge and magic must not be exposed indiscriminately now. After all, even if there are other dual cultivations of magic and martial arts in this sacred continent, it must be very rare, and if you want to keep a low profile, you can only pretend to be ordinary. "I didn''t see it, Narant, you have such a dream, no wonder you can kill the leader of the pig-headed man with a long sword as a magician!" "Also, your magic tutor must be a special tutor, who pays so much attention to combat and imposes such restrictions on you!" After listening to Narant''s nonsense, Rolle was surprised by Narant''s muffled sound. After all, in the Sacred Continent, being able to become a magician is the muffled sound of everyone, even the nobles. As for Narant''s out-of-the-box mentor, Rolle did not doubt that the newly promoted magister of their academy also paid attention to actual combat. It is estimated that if he really has the opportunity to become his disciple, he will probably impose such restrictions on himself in the future. Next, Narant and Rolle chatted while enjoying lunch. After having lunch, the two chose to return directly to the hotel room. After a few days of traveling, I was a little tired, so I just took a rest. Narant has been meditating in the room as the sky is getting dark. Immediately enjoyed dinner with Rolle again. After dinner, Narrant used an excuse to borrow a nameplate to enter the Forge from Rolle. The excuse is simple, and that is to buy a long sword for Catherine. Hearing that, Rolle would not refuse, but instead asked Narant if he needed to accompany him. Narant refused because of the trouble. Then he took Katherine and Vivian to the fortress directly with the nameplate. After entering the Forge Castle, Narant went straight to where Master Moore was. "Dear guest, what weapon do you want to buy?" Came to the store, as always, the sweet-looking human female servant in the daytime. "I''m here to find Master Moore, can you take me in?" Narant took out the nameplate directly. "Sorry for the guest, Master Moore didn''t inform the villain that he had made an appointment, and it''s already night, and Master Moore usually doesn''t see any guests, why don''t you come back tomorrow morning!" The waitress replied respectfully. "No guests at night?" Narant didn''t expect it to be so troublesome to see Master Moore, so he went straight in when he came with Rolle in the morning. However, he was not surprised when he thought that the innkeeper had come to greet him in advance. "I have something very important to look for to Master Moore, can you help me report it?" Narant took out ten silver coins and handed them over without a trace. The waitress struggled for a while and finally received the silver coins, "Wait a moment, distinguished guest, I will report it now, but whether Master Moore will see you, the villain is not sure! " "Thank you, you just need to help me with the words, and say I''m here to find something about the goddess!" Narant nodded. Immediately, the waitress quickly passed through the small door at the back and entered the small courtyard at the back. And Narant waited again with his two daughters. He didn''t make him wait long, and soon the maid returned. "Honorable guest, Master Moore promised to see you, now please come in!" "Thank you!" Narant breathed a sigh of relief immediately, leaving behind Vivian and Catherine, and followed the maid to the small building at the rear. It was still the living room on the second floor where he stayed in the morning. Master Moore was sitting on the sofa drinking wine from the jug, and Narant saw that it was his own potion wine. "It turned out to be you, a human boy, didn''t you tell me to let you come back tomorrow morning!" Moore was quite impressed with Narant. Chapter 608： Can you wait until I finish? Although Narrant is noticeably shabby compared to Rolle and Cody, his wines are some of the most peculiar wines that Master Moore has had in years. After a pause, Master Moore remembered the previous announcement from the female attendant, and said: "Tell me, human boy, what are you doing now? Did you just say something about the goddess?" "That''s right, Master Moore, I''m here now to tell you something about the Goddess!" Narant nodded with a smile. "whats the matter?" Although it is said that Master Moore is a dwarf, about the goddess, even the people of the whole continent will be involuntarily concerned, so after hearing what Narant said, Master Moore immediately became interested. "Master Moore, before I say this, I want to make a request to you!" Narant naturally wouldn''t say it directly. When Master Moore saw him like this, his brows immediately wrinkled and he didn''t answer. The dwarves are hot-tempered, and if Narant''s wine had not brought him a little favor, he might have driven away the guests now. Seeing this, Narant didn''t need Master Mu''er''s approval, and immediately said: "Master Mu''er, what I said is very important. I''m worried that it will endanger my safety after I say it, so I need you to give me a guarantee!" "You must swear to the Mother Earth that after I tell this news, you must guarantee my safety, that you and all the dwarves will not harm me, and that you cannot disclose this news to others at will!" "Human boy, are you sure?" Master Mu''er listened to Narant''s tone, his expression became dignified, and he looked Narant up and down. To make himself swear to the Mother Earth, and also promise that all dwarves will not hurt him. To be honest, this is the first time he has heard of such a request, who has lived for more than a hundred years. "Yes, Master Moore, I''m very sure! And I promise that this news is very important to you!" "Human kid, do you know the seriousness of this matter? I hope you don''t deceive me!" Grandmaster Moore looked at Narant for a moment before speaking in a deep voice. Although I don''t know what the news is, Master Moore''s curiosity was really piqued. "I, Moore, hereby swear to the benevolent Mother Earth that as long as what this human boy says is true, I, Moore, will guarantee his safety in the Furnace Forest, and will not allow any dwarf or others to harm him, and will not Leak this news at will, if you violate the oath, the Mother Earth can impose divine punishment on me Mu Er!" Master Mu Er put down the jug, and swore an oath with a very solemn expression. After the oath was completed, Master Mu looked at Narant: "Human boy, I have sworn, but I hope you are not deceiving me, otherwise this oath will be invalid!" "Of course, Master Mu''er, you will definitely thank me!" Narant was still calm, and then he didn''t hesitate, and said directly: "Master Mu''er, you said in the morning that there are a total of six sacred artifacts of the Prophet Goddess. Three of them are in the Holy Alliance, and the other three are missing." "I do know where one of them is, though!" "What, do you know where one of the holy artifacts is?" Master Moore stood up from the sofa. "Yes, I know!" Narant nodded with a smile. "Quick, human boy, tell me where is that holy artifact suit? Which one is it?" After receiving a positive answer, Master Moore stepped forward two steps, and put his **** palm like a bear''s paw directly on Naruto. Rand''s shoulders. If Narant hadn''t had the body of a silver knight, his bones would have been crushed to pieces. "Master Mu''er, calm down, that holy artifact is a ring, and it''s already in the Forge!" Narant immediately stopped. Although this Master Mu''er didn''t deliberately increase the intensity, it was only a little bit. The power of excitement was comparable to that of the Golden Knights, which surprised Narant as to how strong the powerhouses of this sacred continent were. "Ring? Spatial ring, really...really? Go, Terran boy, where is the ring, can you take me to see it now?" Master Moore was overjoyed, and was about to pull Narant out immediately. "Master Moore, I''ll show you later, but can you stop being excited and wait for me to finish?" Narant now knows that if he hadn''t come tonight, then That Cody guy is 90 percent successful. "Okay, okay! Human boy, you say, I''ll listen!" Master Moore finally calmed down after hearing the words, suppressed his excitement, and prepared to listen to Narant. "Master Moore, I can also show you this ring, even for two months, but you must make sure to forge the weapons of me and Luo first!" Narant stated his purpose. "Okay, no problem, what else?" Master Moore agreed without thinking. It can satisfy his wish to see the holy artifact without breaking the rules. This is still what he earned, so there is no reason to refuse. "No, Master Moore, then wait a moment, my ring is on my subordinate''s body, I will go to the front shop to get it now." "Huh? No more? Then you can go!" Master Mu didn''t expect Narant to make such a small request. However, it was an accident, and he was now full of wanting to see the ring of one of the holy artifact suits, so he didn''t say anything else, and directly urged Narant to get it. "Okay, Master Moore!" Nalanda nodded, and immediately went to the store in front. After a while, he went back and forth, and there was an extra silver ring in his hand, which was the space ring that he got from the ship. "This...really...really is a ring in the holy artifact suit! Although it only shows the legendary effect because it does not form a suit But it is a holy artifact inscription only forged by the former great elder." When Narant handed the ring to Master Moore, Master Moore couldn''t wait to take a look. But just a moment later, this Master Moore showed an extremely excited look on his face, confirming the authenticity of the ring. And Narant just stood there quietly and didn''t speak. "Human boy, where did you get this ring?" Holding it in the palm of his hand and watching it for a few minutes, Master Moore''s excitement turned slightly, and then he looked at Narant. "Master Moore, my principality is close to the sea, and I found this from a damaged ship that floated from the ocean!" Narant did not hide this. "It turned out to be really found on a sea boat, what about the others? Are there two other holy artifacts on the sea boat?" "Master Moore, there is only this ring. Apart from this ring, there is no one and no other inscription equipment on the dilapidated ship!" "Hey, it seems that the other two were taken away by the Prophet Goddess. However, this ring can be found on the sea. It is a blessing from the gods, and he did not lose the sea!" Chapter 609： king of the hill Master Moore held the ring in his hand tightly, indescribably melancholy. "Master Moore, then I will show you this ring for two months as agreed, and I will take it back in two months!" Narant is not so melancholy, because he knows the whereabouts of the other two holy artifact suits. bright. After hearing this, Master Moore looked at Narant with complicated eyes, his lips wriggled for a moment, wanting to say something. However, after all, he still held back, so he said: "Okay, human boy, this time I am Moore owes you a favor!" "Well, Master Mu, I''ll go first!" After the matter was settled, Narant was ready to leave. After that, Master Moore personally sent Narant downstairs! Narant went to the store in front, called Catherine and Vivian, left the store, and walked towards the middle of the street. . Originally, he wanted to see if there was a rapier suitable for Catherine in this Master Moore''s shop. However, when I saw the prices of weapons and equipment in the store, I immediately dismissed the idea. The cheapest ones cost thousands of gold coins, and these were forged by the apprentices of Master Moore. Even if Master Moore is likely to give him a discount for the sake of the ring, it is still not cheap. Narant has not been so rich yet. ... After Narant left, Master Moore looked at his back deeply with a tangled expression. "The sacred artifact of this prophet and goddess is too important. With my ability, I must not be able to fully understand the mystery, and this opportunity is simply too precious compared to visiting the Holy Alliance." "Let''s go. This is for the future of the dwarves. I believe the Mother Earth will not blame me." After hesitating for a moment, Master Moore finally made up his mind, and then went directly to the small mountain beside him. This small mountain is more than 100 meters long, like a pagoda, and it is the core of the entire furnace castle. Passing through the heavily guarded road, Master Moore came directly to the gate of the core. There is also an iron gate guarding here, but the scale of the iron gate has been reduced a lot. Stepping into the iron gate, it is not dark inside, but bright as day, flashing red light. This is a wide hall, and there is a pool in the center of the hall, and the red light is emitted from the pool. When Master Moore approached, he saw that the pool was not filled with water, but red and hot lava. This lava is constantly churning, with sparks and bubbles. Fortunately, there should be some magic circle around this pool, so that the magma and high temperature do not overflow. "Moore, didn''t you just go back not long ago? Why are you here again!" When Master Moore crossed the pool and came to the rear. I saw a throne at the front of the hall, and on that throne sat a dwarf in golden armor. This dwarf is burly and sturdy, and he is the king of the hill, the patriarch of the dwarves. Although the population of dwarves has shrunk to millions today, they have never forgotten to rebuild the dwarven kingdom. "King of the Hill, I have something important to report. This matter may be related to the restoration of our dwarves to their former glory." "Oh? What''s the matter?" The King of the Hill stopped his practice and looked at Master Moore. "King of the hills, just now, I got a ring, which is one of the holy artifacts forged by the sage elders." "One of the Prophet Goddess suits?" The original resolute face of the King of the Hill couldn''t help showing a hint of movement. "Yes!" Master Moore immediately stepped forward and handed the ring over. "It turned out to be one of the holy artifacts, Mu Er, how did you get it?" The King of the Hill just checked it, and immediately determined the authenticity, and immediately stood up from the throne excitedly. "King Hill, this is what I borrowed temporarily from a human kid..." At that moment, Master Moore told King Hill in detail the cause and effect. "Is this the guidance of the Mother Earth?" After hearing this, the Hill King looked at a huge stone statue behind the throne with excitement, which is the image of the Mother Earth believed in by the dwarves. "Moore, do you think he would be willing if we wanted to exchange gold coins or other items for such a ring from that human race?" "King of the Hill, I don''t know this for the time being, because I didn''t have the embarrassment to ask! And now I come with the ring, which is actually a violation of my oath." When speaking, Master Moore looked back in shame. huge stone statue. "Mur, you are doing this for the future of our dwarves. I believe that the benevolent Mother Earth will not blame, and in addition to this one, we must abide by other oaths!" The King of the Hill immediately comforted Moore. In fact, it''s no wonder that Master Moore didn''t keep the agreement and told the dwarf patriarch about this matter. It is really too important for the dwarves. In fact, this is the top secret of a dwarf clan. That is, after the dwarf kingdom was destroyed by dark creatures more than a hundred years ago, the dwarves could no longer forge holy artifacts. Because, in the war more than a hundred years ago, the kingdom of dwarves was destroyed by dark creatures. At that time, because of the rush to escape, the secret skills of forging weapons recorded in many palace treasuries were destroyed. And the only two patriarchs who knew how to forge sacred artifacts, the previous King of the Hill and the Great Elder were also killed in resisting the invasion of dark creatures. As a result, the sacred artifact forging techniques and fusion material formula of the dwarves were completely lost, resulting in the dwarves never forging the sacred artifact in the past hundred years. It''s ridiculous, in the past thousands of years, the dwarf clan chiefs had top-level holy artifacts in their hands. With this holy artifact in hand, which is a short distance away from the holy artifact, the combat power of the king of the hill can be regarded as the top of the holy continent, even the sky war **** of the human race would not dare to regret it. But the top holy artifact was also lost after the death of the previous king of the hill, and was taken away by the dark creatures. And the current king of the hill does not have the blessing of the holy artifact, although the combat power is not inferior to the general sky knight, but it can not reach the combat power of the year. And a race without super strength is a terrible thing, and it may be coveted by other races if it is not careful. Therefore, over the years, the dwarves have not announced the establishment of a kingdom to set up a territory, but have established several gathering places centered on the fortress castle and huddled in the furnace forest. Of course, the dwarves have not been content with the status quo in the past hundred years, but have been studying ways to restore the forged sacred artifact. Unfortunately, the holy artifact is not so easy to forge. Although the king of the hill and the two elders have studied for a hundred years, their progress has been slow. In fact, they have long thought of a better way, which may speed up the speed of research and recovery. That is to find a holy artifact and observe and study the holy artifact. It''s just that there are not many holy artifacts on the sacred continent. Except for a few powerhouses who exchanged interests with the dwarves and obtained a few sacred artifacts from them, the rest are the sacred artifact suits of the prophet goddess. Chapter 610： Black Tower Smithy But whether it is the sacred artifact of the strong, or the sacred artifact suit of the prophet goddess, it is not in the hands of the human race, or it has disappeared. And in order to keep the secret and prevent people from seeing the weakness of the dwarves, it is naturally impossible for them to explain the reason and let those strong people lend them weapons to observe. Therefore, it is very difficult for the dwarves to see a holy weapon with their own eyes. Even, Master Moore deliberately faked a set of sacred artifact, pretending to worship the former great elder, in fact, to see if this way can let the people show him the sacred artifact without knowing it. Today it seems that this approach is really successful. And the current result is even better than expected, that is, they can directly study and observe the Holy Artifact in the Forge Castle without going to the Holy Alliance. In this way, it is possible to study and research with the greatest possibility, and to prevent the secrets of the dwarves from being exposed. "King of the Hill, then I will call the Great Elder now, and let''s start researching together!" "Well, this matter is not in a hurry, isn''t it for two months? Before this research, I want to meet the human youth you mentioned!" The king of the hill looked at the ring in his hand, if Open your mind. "King of the Hill, do you want to ask if the youth of the human race can transfer this ring to us?" Master Mu''er couldn''t see through the King of the Hill''s thoughts, showing a little worry and shame on his face. "Yes, in any case, this ring is too important to us, it would be best if we can keep it in our dwarves!" "Of course, you don''t have to worry about Mu''er. You need to keep the oath of the mother of the earth, and I, the king of the hill, must keep it too, so if the young man of the human race is really unwilling, then forget it." "It can only be said that all this is arranged by the Mother Earth!" The King of the Hill knew that Master Mu''er would definitely not be able to face the human boy, and immediately explained it to avoid Master Mu''er''s worries. "Yes, King of the Hill!" Master Moore nodded. Immediately, the King of the Hill, accompanied by Master Moore, walked towards the entrance of the hall. ... Narant didn''t know that the Prophet Goddess ring he lent was a rare life-saving straw for the dwarves, and took Catherine and Vivian directly to the middle of the street. The weapons and equipment here are not particularly sophisticated, but they are definitely not bad, so it is what Narant can afford now. "Catherine, pick your own and see if you like it!" Along the way, there are countless dwarf blacksmith shops Because Catherine is a woman, she needs a rapier. Fortunately, the dwarves are worthy of being the arsenal of this fantasy world, with all kinds of weapons and equipment. There are even thin rapiers, but they are not as numerous as ordinary long swords. Narant didn''t know what style Catherine liked, so she just let her choose. "Yes, my lord!" Catherine nodded obediently when she heard the words, and then the three of them stopped and started to check. "Hey, this shop seems to have more thin rapiers than other blacksmiths!" After walking for a few minutes, the group finally stopped in front of a blacksmith shop with a large number of rapiers. "Well, these thin rapiers all have inscriptions, Catherine, you can pick them up!" Nalanda nodded, and stopped immediately. A large number means more choices. Maybe you can buy Catherine''s weapons here. "Hey, the nobles of the human race, I saw you again! Haha, do you want that long sword from the daytime, two hundred and ninety-eight gold coins, it''s definitely worth the money." While Narant was standing aside and letting Catherine choose, a muscular dwarf man appeared in the humble blacksmith shop. Not to mention, it was so coincidental that this dwarf was the dwarf blacksmith who greeted Narant during the day. What about the original price of 800 pieces, and now it will be sold to Narant for only 298 pieces. "Uh, do you still remember me?" Narant felt that he should change his shop, feeling that the dwarf seemed unreliable. After all, he had only come across this dwarf who would call for a guest like a human. "Human nobles, of course I don''t remember you. I remember this human girl beside you. The human girl with a long bow is not an elf. It''s really rare!" "..." It''s a miracle that your business can continue, Narant rolled his eyes. But Vivienne and Catherine were blushing when they saw this, and they almost couldn''t help laughing. "Catherine, let''s change. I don''t think the long sword of this blacksmith shop is suitable for you!" Narant was about to leave immediately. It''s a miracle that this guy is doing business like this, and he didn''t starve to death. "Hey, human nobles, don''t go, is this lady buying the long sword? I dare to say that in this furnace castle, in addition to special customization, the best thin rapiers you can buy are all from the blacksmiths in my black tower. In the shop!" Seeing that Narant was about to leave, the dwarf became anxious and patted his chest quickly. "Really?" Narant felt that the dwarf might be pretending to be a human dwarf, and this tone was obviously suspected of boasting. "Human nobles, don''t question, in other blacksmiths, it is difficult to find a fine thorn sword of excellent quality, but in the blacksmith shop of my black tower, there are more than ten fine thorns of excellent quality. sword!" "And we''ve met twice. We''re regular customers. If you really choose, I''ll definitely give you a discount." "Well, what about your other excellent quality rapiers?" Narant stopped. They also passed by several blacksmith shops just now. Although there are thin stabbing swords, they are rarely inscribed. Even if there is an inscription, it is the simplest inscription, but outside the shop of the black tower, two of the five thin rapiers are of excellent quality with inscriptions. "It''s all in the blacksmith shop, the human nobles, come in and have a look, you will never be disappointed!" Heita immediately made a gesture of invitation, "Then go in and have a look!" Narant also simply took the two daughters into the blacksmith shop. This blacksmith shop is quite spacious. Although there is no showcase like Master Moore, there are a lot of weapons and equipment hanging on several sides, whether it is a long sword, shield or armor. At first glance, it looks a bit like a grocery store in a previous life is full of dazzling goods. "Human nobles, look, these are all thin thorns of excellent quality!" After entering the house, the black tower pointed to the center of a wall and opened. Narant heard the sound and looked, not to mention, there are actually seven or eight inscribed stab swords, and it can be seen that the workmanship is not bad, much better than the door. Even the handle and gauntlet of the thin rapier have been meticulously carved, in addition to various delicate patterns, some are hollow craftsmanship, and also inlaid with colored gemstones. "These are pretty good, Catherine, look!" Narant immediately pointed to the two or three most exquisite rapiers and said to Catherine. "My lord, isn''t this too expensive!" Looking at the exquisite decoration, even if Catherine didn''t know the outrageous prices of the dwarves, she felt a little guilty. "Dwarf Black Tower, what''s the price of these rapier swords?" Hearing Catherine''s guilty conscience, Narant already knew the price, so he simply asked Black Tower about the price. When Heita heard Narant''s question, and caught a glimpse of Catherine''s expression, her dark face showed a trace of excitement, and immediately said without a trace: "Human noble, you really have vision, this is the best in my shop. A few thin rapiers!" Chapter 611： Big fat sheep?

"Each of these thin rapiers is added with 100 grams of mithril, which is very rare. The toughness is increased by 50%, the sharpness is increased by 50%, and the transmission of vindictiveness can be doubled. This kind of quality It is also considered a first-class existence in the excellent quality.¡±

"And the human nobles, look at the decoration on the hilt, except for these gems, the hollow craftsmanship is all hammered by me, with such a beautiful hilt, when you attend the human race event, absolutely It''s a dazzling existence..."

"Stop, stop, just tell me, how much does it cost?" Narant''s head suddenly ached when he listened to the dwarf''s chatter.

He didn''t expect it. This black tower is really a strange flower among dwarves. Isn''t it said that all dwarves are upright?

This guy is obviously a human profiteer.

Seeing that Narant was impatient, the dwarves of the Black Tower did not dare to speak any further, their eyes flashed slyly and said, "These three excellent and high-quality thin rapiers cost 800 gold coins each, those of medium and excellent quality thin swords cost 800 gold coins each. 500 gold coins for a rapier, and 200 gold coins for the lowest-grade excellent quality thin rapiers outside the door!

"Human nobles, this is already the lowest preferential price for me, and you are definitely worth the money when you buy it back."

"Hey!" Narant heard the words, and suddenly gasped, it was really ridiculously expensive.

Also worth the money?

800 gold coins, if placed in the Glory Continent, would be enough to train dozens of extraordinary knights.

And Catherine was stunned at the moment, she didn''t come with Narant in the morning. So I don''t know the price of the Holy Continent. Remember for a second. 42biquge

Originally, I thought that a long sword was just a dozen gold coins, and I could buy it by taking out my savings and borrowing some from the adults.

But now the price is hundreds of times more than she expected, so how can she buy it?

I''m afraid it''s not worth so much money to sell her.

"My lord is too expensive, I don''t want it anymore, let''s go." Catherine said to Narant.

Narant gave Catherine a calm and reassuring look, and then said to the dwarves of the Black Tower: "Dwarves of the Black Tower, have you heard that? Your thin rapiers are too expensive, I''m afraid we don''t have them. With so many gold coins, can you offer some discounts?"

"Human nobles, my black tower is notoriously honest in this furnace castle. The selling price is also cheap and good, so it can''t be any less."

The charcoal dwarves didn''t believe that Narant was short of money, and even regarded him as a big fat sheep.

Because the Black Tower noticed that in the morning, Rolle, who was traveling with Narant, was wearing the magician''s robe from the Holy Magic Academy.

And the existence that can enter the sacred magic academy, even in the human race, must be a powerful noble.

Even though Narant looks shabby in clothes, how can someone who can be friends with magicians be ordinary?

This is also the reason why he took the initiative to recruit Narant in the morning.

More importantly, he paid special attention to the destination that Narant and others went to, and found that they entered the shop of Master Moore.

Who is Master Moore?

The most common long sword in his shop requires thousands of gold coins.

In this way, how can someone who can enter the shop of the fungus master have no money?

It''s just that Heita was really wrong. Although Narant is friends with Rolle, he is not the low-key existence he imagined, but he is really poor compared to the people in the Holy Continent.

So, seeing that the black tower was still biting to death and treating himself as a Kaizi, Narant said nothing, and then greeted Vivian and Catherine and walked out the door.

As he walked, he said, "If that''s the case, let''s go shopping."

"Ah?" Narant''s decisiveness was not expected by Heita, which seemed to be different from the human nobles he had seen before.

Immediately followed suit: "Human noble, you are waiting, you must first determine which long sword you want, and I will give you a little discount."

"Just the ruby-encrusted rapier. Of course, if it''s really just a little discount, then I won''t buy it."

Narant pointed to the most delicate rapier among them, which was an excellent and high-grade rapier, and Catherine''s eyes had been staying there.

"Seven hundred and fifty gold coins!" Heita said immediately.

"It''s still not sincere, then I''m really leaving." Narant stepped forward again and walked directly out of the store.

"Seven hundred gold coins." The black tower was helpless and quickly chased after him.

I originally thought that I had encountered a big fat sheep, but it seemed to be different from what I expected.

But when he chased out the door, he saw Na Lante and others, and stopped. Immediately, I was overjoyed.

"Are you ready to buy?"

But when he took a closer look, he realized that he was thinking wrong.

The reason why Narant and the others stopped was that they were stopped at the door by a group of dwarf soldiers.

And the dwarves on the surrounding streets have already bowed their heads.

"Have seen the king of the hill."

The next moment, the black tower immediately bent down and shouted respectfully. It turned out that the rare king of the hill appeared on the street.

"Hey!" However, just as the dwarves were saluting, there was a startled sound from the King of the Hill.

This voice was made by Master Moore.

"Moore, what''s the matter?" The Hill King asked.

"King of the Hill, that human boy Narant is here." Master Moore immediately pointed to the three of Narant.

"Oh?" The King of Hills followed the direction of Master Fungus. His eyes fell on Narant.

Ok?

Narant''s heart suddenly stunned, and he thought to himself, did he think wrong?

The so-called oath did not bind the dwarves at all?

While Narante was thinking about it, Master Moore and the King of the Hill had come to the front.

"Human boy Narant!" Master Moore spoke first.

"Master Moore, what''s the matter?" Narant pretended to answer calmly, but he was already thinking about the chance of escaping.

"Your name is Narant, right? You don''t have to worry. We have no malicious intentions." Without waiting for Master Moore to explain, the king of the hill on the side saw Narant''s expression and spoke in a soothing tone.

"Narant, this is the patriarch of our dwarves, the king of the hill, we have something to discuss with you without any malice, and I will keep the oath I swore to the Mother Earth!" Mu Master Er immediately introduced.

"I have seen the King of the Hill, but I don''t know if Master Moore and the King of the Hill have something to discuss with me." Narant was relieved to hear the explanation.

As long as the oath is really valid, then you are safe.

"Narant, there are too many people here, let''s talk in a quieter place." Master Moore said.

Then, looking left and right, in order to avoid Narant''s over-heartedness, Master Moore looked directly at the black tower.

"Black Tower Second Elder, I wonder what your orders are?"

"We''d like to borrow your smithy for a while."

"It''s my honor, Second Elder, King of the Hill, please!" Heita naturally did not dare to object, but instead greeted everyone diligently.

After hearing the words, Master Moore and Hill King gestured to Narant, and then walked towards the blacksmith shop.

Seeing this, Narant could only follow and head towards the house.

When he passed by the black tower, the black tower looked at him with bitterness and doubts in his eyes.

...

"Narant, what do you think of our conditions? Five legendary-quality weapons and equipment can be exchanged for your space ring!" Coming to the small courtyard behind the black tower blacksmith shop, the hill king did not go around in circles, and directly explained his own Intention.

But Narant frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment before saying, "What will be the consequences if I don''t agree?"

Chapter 612： Refuse

"Narant, don''t worry, I also know that you made a promise with Moore. Although he told me about the ring, it has been considered a violation of the promise, but other than that, other promises. We will definitely abide by, this is The oath witnessed by the Mother Earth. We dwarves will not break the contract." The King of the Hill looked at Narant, his tone full of sincerity.

"However, Narant, I still hope you will consider it carefully. After all, there are six pieces of this holy artifact suit, and only one is in your hand. In fact, it is no different from ordinary space items."

Hearing the sincere words of the King of the Hill, Narant was completely relieved.

Smash it, if it weren''t for the fact that Stella was involved in this holy artifact, and there were already two other pieces, then he would definitely agree to this deal.

After all, five legendary items are really eye-catching.

More importantly, the King of the Hill does not limit the range of legendary items that can be traded. I am afraid that they will agree to the items in their own storage space.

It''s definitely a win-win deal.

Hey, now he can only look sorry and said, "I''m very sorry, King of the Hill, this ring has other important meanings to me, so I can''t accept the exchange, please understand."

"Narant, have you thought about it? Even if you want to exchange five space items, we can agree." The king of the hill frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that this human race boy could resist the temptation of five legendary weapons.

You must know that although this ring is one of the holy artifacts, if there is no way to gather a complete set, it alone is not even as precious as other space items.

Because the Holy Artifact is growth, the Prophet Goddess was surrounded and suppressed by the nobles of the human race not long after wearing it, and the Holy Artifact was disassembled. He has already checked this ring, and the space inside is only two square meters. Launch URL42biquge

A space of this size can only be regarded as the most common existence among all space items.

"I''m very sorry, King of the Hill." Narant could only apologize again.

The King of the Hill fell silent and looked at Master Moore.

Master Moore understood what he meant, and immediately said: "Narant, is it really impossible? If you are willing to trade, I can promise you two more legendary weapons."

"Master Moore, it''s not a matter of how many legendary weapons there are? It''s because I really have a reason why I can''t exchange it!"

"Alas!" Master Moore sighed.

"If that''s the case, then so be it." The King of the Hill also heard Narant''s determination, and finally chose to temporarily put aside the idea of ????the transaction.

However, although it is not possible to trade for the time being, the King of the Hill feels that it is necessary to win over Narant.

So he opened the topic and said, "Narant, you just walked out of the blacksmith''s shop in the Black Tower. What weapons and equipment do you want to buy?"

"Yes. King of the Hill, I''m going to look for Black Tower to buy a thin rapier, but the price is too high, so I''m going to leave." Narant answered truthfully.

But Heita, who had been standing not far away like a stone pillar, heard this conversation, but a nervous expression appeared on his face.

He didn''t expect that this human nobleman knew the king of the hill. If he found out about this human nobleman as a big fat sheep, I am afraid he would be punished again.

"Heita, come here. What equipment does this human guest want to buy?" The King of the Hill looked at Heita.

Heita trembled, stammered with bitterness on his face and said, "Back to the King of Hills, this noble wants to buy a thin stabbing sword."

"Well, what''s the price?" The Hill King continued to ask.

"Seven... seven hundred gold coins!" Heita lowered his head.

"Could it be that you can forge a legendary weapon, Heita?"

"No... no, it''s a weapon of excellent quality."

"You really..." The king of the hill couldn''t help shaking the long beard at the corner of his mouth when he heard that, and pointed to the black tower, he really didn''t know what to say to him.

It turned out that a weapon of excellent quality, even the best existence, would not cost more than 200 gold coins.

Obviously, this black tower is ready to pit Narant.

"King of the Hill, I know I was wrong, and I am willing to give a thin rapier to this human noble for free." Seeing the appearance of the King of the Hill, Heita immediately lowered his head and admitted his mistake.

"That''s it, Black Tower, don''t do it again in the future, or you can go out and live in the open space outside the Forge." The Hill King nodded.

"Yes, King of the Hill!" Heita responded with relief.

"Narant, then I''ll go first." After that, the King of the Hill didn''t stay long, got up and left, leaving behind some inexplicable Narant.

Fortunately, Master Moore didn''t leave. Seeing Narant''s doubts, he immediately explained it.

The character of the dwarves is indeed as hot as the rumors, but they are also honest, and even if they do business, they will not be as glib as human merchants.

But this black tower is really an alternative of the dwarves.

It turned out that he lived in the Holy Alliance with his dwarf parents since he was a child.

Because of staying in the Holy Alliance for too long, I have learned many human qualities.

Five years ago, Black Tower''s parents had an accident, and he chose to return to the Forge Castle.

Heita has a talent for forging, and in his twenties, he has been able to forge weapons and equipment of excellent quality.

So he was allowed to live in the Forge Castle.

Originally, with a talent like Black Tower, even Moore had already given birth to his plan to take him as an apprentice.

Only a few months of inspection period is missing.

Unexpectedly, during this period of time, the black tower showed his difference.

That is to specifically pit those caravans or guests who come to the dwarves.

The form is just like Narant today, selling weapons and equipment to ignorant people at extremely high prices.

Of course, among his guests in the past, humans were a minority, while orcs and other races were the majority.

Because orcs and other races are more gullible.

After these guests purchased weapons and equipment, although they did not know how to do it, they occasionally found problems.

When they realized that they had been pitted by the black tower, these guests naturally couldn''t bear this sigh and came to the black tower theory.

Although it is said that the purchase and sale are your own wishes, the price of the black tower is already ridiculously high.

A piece of excellent quality weaponry is sold at a legendary quality price This is unbearable for anyone.

Therefore, there have been several incidents of caravans or guests making troubles here in the black tower over the years.

After all, Heita is a member of the dwarf clan, and those customers also bought it voluntarily. Even if there is trouble, the dwarf guards still have to support him.

Although it can''t be done to those troublesome guests, it is still necessary to politely invite them out of the melting pot according to the rules.

Those guests were intimidated by the power of the dwarves, and naturally they would not do anything to the dwarves for a mere few hundred gold coins. ,

However, as a result, the reputation of the dwarves was damaged.

A few days ago, the King of the Hill explained that Master Moore had given a strict warning to Heita, but he did not expect that he still did not repent.

And the reason why there are so many rapiers in the Black Tower shop is because after his fame spread, ordinary caravans and customers stopped coming to him to buy weapons and equipment.

Therefore, he specialized in forging the unpopular existence of the thin rapier, so that he could survive.

Chapter 613： System new tasks

"Human boy, then I''ll go first, I''ll give you the ring in two months along with the long sword that you forged!" After explaining to Narant, wait for the black tower to take the rapier personally It was given to Narant, and Master Moore was also ready to leave.

"Okay, Master Moore!" Narant nodded.

Although it was said that Master Moore told the King of the Hill about the ring, but in general the other oaths were really kept, so Narant didn''t have any resentment.

And now he has obtained a thin rapier worth more than 200 gold coins for nothing, which is still a small profit.

After sending Master Mu Er away, Narant was about to leave, but at this moment, there was a system ding-dong sound in his mind.

"Ding, this time you set foot on the Holy Land, you met the dwarves who were born the best blacksmiths. As a lord, you should have a plan to prepare for better weapons and equipment to equip your subordinates in the future. ."

"New mission in the branch line of the system: win over a dwarf blacksmith and gain his favor."

"Quest Reward: Cute Bear!"

"Cute little bear? What is this?" Narant stopped immediately, feeling that the system reward was a little inexplicable.

But in any case, the system has released the task, then you can complete it yourself, there are only advantages and no disadvantages.

Immediately, he turned his eyes to the black tower and dismissed the idea of ??leaving immediately. Remember for a second. 42biquge

"Human nobles, since you know the King of the Hill and the Second Elder, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Heita looked at Narant with an uncomfortable expression.

"You didn''t ask me, why should I say it?" Narant said with interest, "and I just bought a thin rapier. Is it necessary to tell your hill king and second elder?"

"Of course it is necessary. If you said earlier, I would not have lost a rapier. Did you know that 100 grams of mithril would cost 100 gold coins, and such an excellent rapier does not count as wages. It also needs more than 100 gold coins."

"And the human nobles, the black tower has now reached the point where the mountains and rivers are exhausted. Now that I have lost a thin rapier, I can''t afford the fire wine." Heita cried and grimaced.

After finishing speaking, Heita''s eyes turned and looked at Narant with a pitiful look.

"Human noble, I see you as a very noble young master. Why don''t you take pity on Heita and pay me the cost of 100 gold coins."

Narant rolled his eyes immediately.

Do you really think you are a fool?

However, he was actually more interested in this black tower when he stayed here, so he said: "Brother Black Tower, don''t think about paying you the gold coins, but..."

"But what?" There was a hint of anticipation in Heita''s eyes.

"However, if you like good wine, maybe I can give you some."

"Human noble, do you have wine?"

"That''s right, even your second elder Mu''er likes this fine wine. For this reason, I also promised to help me forge a legendary weapon." Narant nodded with a smile.

The wine that even the second elder likes? Heita''s eyes suddenly brightened.

"Noble human nobles, do you know what kind of wine it is? Is it the special fire wine of the Blue Shield Empire? Or is it the potion sea buckthorn wine of the Neil Empire?"

"Not these wines, but amethyst wines."

"Amethyst wine?" Heita looked puzzled.

It didn''t take long for him to wonder, Narant gave Catherine an order, and Catherine handed over a jug. This jug was prepared when Narant came. After all, dwarves like to drink. If something happens , use this fine wine to open it to a comparable gold coin. much better.

"Huh? What a sweet wine taste!"

Sure enough, when the jug was opened, the black tower dwarf''s eyes brightened immediately.

You must know that he is not Master Moore. Master Moore can taste all kinds of high-end and precious wines of the Holy Alliance. That is because Master Moore can forge legendary weapons, and he is also the second elder of the dwarves.

And this black tower can only forge weapons of excellent quality at present, and it seems that the business is not very good, I am afraid it can only drink some ordinary spirits.

Therefore, this potion wine is definitely a rare wine for Heita.

"Black Tower, would you like to try it?" Na Lante said with a smile.

"But... can you?" Although Heita wanted to grab the jug, he had been in the Holy Alliance for many years, and he was a little hesitant when he knew that there was no free lunch in the world.

"Of course, as an upright noble knight, taking you a rapier of excellent quality for nothing is not in line with my code of conduct, so I will use this jug of wine as compensation. You don''t need to pay any fees." Rand spoke uprightly.

"Thank you, noble human nobles." Heita couldn''t bear it any longer.

As the saying goes, the country is easy to change, and the nature is difficult to change. Although Heita has learned some people in the Holy Alliance, he is still a dwarf in the final analysis.

After taking the jug, Heita directly lifted the jug and poured it into his mouth.

Goo, goo, goo!

"Oh! My God! It''s so delicious! Noble human nobles, which empire does this amethyst wine come from? Why haven''t I heard of such a delicious existence?"

After taking two sips, Heita was shocked.

From Master Moore, he only got a special evaluation of the taste, but in the Black Tower, it is already comparable to the top wine, both in strength and taste, it has already surpassed the ordinary fire wine he used to drink.

"This fine wine comes from Stormwind City. Because the quantity is relatively small, it is not well-known in the Holy Alliance, and if you want to drink it, you can only buy it from me." Narant said with a smile.

"Can you still buy it? I don''t know how many pots you need?" Heita immediately asked after hearing this.

"100 gold coins in a pot!"

"Hey, it''s so expensive!" Heita was taken aback.

"Is it expensive? Black Tower is a fine wine that can be recognized by Master Moore."

"Yes, this fine wine is really delicious." Hei Ta, who heard the words, stared at the jug in his hand, and no longer dared to drink like before.

"Of course, Heita, I actually have an ordinary wine that tastes just as sweet but not as strong. Just ten gold coins a pot, you can come and buy it from me if you want."

"Really? Then can I go and see it now?" Heita didn''t want to wait for a moment. This kind of wine is so delicious that it can''t be compared with ordinary fire wine.

"If ordinary wine can have half the deliciousness of this amethyst wine, or even a third of the deliciousness, then he Heita promises not to drink fire for a long time in the future."

"Of course." Narant said without a word, and walked out of the furnace treasure with the black tower.

In the morning, seeing the special spirit wine and the water of life, Narant still thinks of his own wine. In this world, there may not be any big market. At least there is no big market here for the dwarves.

But now that he saw Heita''s reaction, he realized later that among the hundreds of thousands of dwarves, the existence of Master Moore is only the number of people with one hand.

Therefore, their own potion wine is probably still very marketable among the dwarves.

It''s ordinary wine, and now he has to take the black tower to verify it again.

Soon, Narant came to the hotel with the black tower.

In addition to the potion wine he brought this time, ordinary wine is also essential.

Directly asked someone to fetch a pot of ordinary wine and poured it into Heita to taste it.

Chapter 614： daring little loli

Goo, goo, goo!

Heita still took two gulps.

"How? Black Tower!" Narant stood aside and waited for the result.

"Well, delicious! Although not as delicious as amethyst wine, the sweetness and intensity are still something I have rarely encountered before."

"Compared with it, the fire wine has become unpleasant to drink!" Heita, who heard the words, also immediately gave his feelings.

And this is his sincere words, ordinary fire wine also needs ten gold coins for a pot.

If he could buy this common wine in the future, he would definitely not spend gold coins to buy spirit wine again.

"Noble human aristocrat, how much do you have ordinary wine? Can you sell some to me?" Immediately, Heita asked, for fear that Ye Changmeng would have too many dreams.

"Heita, we know each other now, don''t need to call me aristocrats, just call me by my name in the future!"

"As for wine, of course it can be sold, and as my first guest, you also gave me a fine rapier of excellent quality, and I can sell you a barrel for five gold coins per pot."

"Ah, five gold coins in a pot! Then thank you, Lord Narant, I want a bucket!" Heita was instantly grateful. Launch URL42biquge

Although he is said to be a profiteer among the dwarves, he is still nothing compared to the human merchants.

Ordinary fire wine only needs two or three gold coins in a pot in the Holy Alliance, and it becomes ten gold coins in a pot when it is sent to the dwarves.

Narant is now giving him five gold coins in a pot. In the eyes of Heita, Narant is simply a good person in the human race, and his favorability to him is bursting in an instant.

"Ding, the system side task has been completed, and the task reward cute bear has been distributed."

"Hey! That''s it." At the same time, a system prompt sounded in Narant''s mind.

It was the first time for him to complete the task so quickly, and the look in Heita''s eyes became weird. Sure enough, it was the dwarf genes that dominated everything.

After the system sounded, Narant prepared to ask his subordinates to bring a barrel of wine to the black tower.

hoo hoo hoo!

But at this moment, a beast roar came from his ear.

"what happened?"

Hearing the beast''s roar, whether it was Narant or the Black Tower, they were a little surprised.

Because the roar of this beast is very dense, there are far and near.

The nearest one is probably in the backyard of the hotel, while the far one seems to be more than ten miles away.

"Heita, do you have a lot of monsters in your furnace castle, will the monsters roar like this in the dark night?"

"No, I have encountered such a situation." Heita shook his head.

"Sir!" At this moment, Big Stone hurried over.

"Big stone, what''s going on?" Narant frowned slightly.

He had already vaguely guessed what kind of magical beast was coming from the roars in the backyard just now.

Sure enough, the next moment, the big stone replied: "Sir, just now, the demon beast wolves in the backyard seemed to be attracted by something, and they became restless and wanted to leave the animal pen."

"Fortunately, I and the other knights discovered the situation and immediately appeased the Warcraft Wolf?"

"Attracted by what?" Narant wondered.

When he was puzzled, the roar of the beast in the distance was still vaguely heard. Although it was not as dense as before, it could still be heard a lot.

"Big Stone, where are Vinnie and the others?" Suddenly, Narant asked Big Stone. .

"My lord, not long after you left, your subordinates saw Miss Vinnie, Shirley and Bessie leaving the hotel."

"At that time, the subordinate asked, and Miss Shirley said that they would go out for a while and then come back soon." Big Stone replied.

"Go out!" Narant suddenly felt a shudder in his heart.

When he came back, he didn''t go to the second floor, but just had someone bring wine in this hall, so he didn''t know that Shirley and others had left.

Hearing the roar of the beast now, and thinking of the beast-inducing potion that Pooh was preparing this afternoon, he suddenly had a bad premonition.

"Come on, let''s go out and have a look, Heita, I''ll get your wine for you later." Narant couldn''t sit still, greeted him, and led his subordinates towards the hotel door.

And when he arrived at the door, there were already many dwarf soldiers on the street running towards the entrance of the canyon outside.

...

At the same time, in the forest clearing outside the gathering place of the dwarves, three tiny figures were lying on the branches of a big tree, staring intently at a dwarf tree more than a hundred meters away.

On the short tree, there was a bottle of light blue potion hanging. The mouth of the potion bottle had been opened, and the peculiar smell filled the surrounding air with the night wind.

"Xue Li, if we put away the potion, let''s go back now. There were so many beast roars just now, I''m afraid it will attract a lot of monsters."

These three figures are none other than others. It is Shirley, Pooh and Bessie three lucky daughters.

It turned out that not long after Narant left, Vinnie had prepared the animal-inducing potion.

When Shirley saw this, she suddenly wanted to try the effect of this animal-inducing potion, so she proposed to come to the forest outside the canyon to experiment.

Originally, Vinnie and Bessie naturally didn''t want to come, but they acted coquettishly and begged in Little Loli, and she said that she was a beast trainer, so no matter what beasts were, they had to listen to her.

In this way, the two girls couldn''t refuse, so they came with Shirley.

However, after hearing the roar of the beast just now, Bessie and Pooh were a little frightened and retreated.

But I have to say that Little Loli is a daring artist, and when she heard a roar, instead of being afraid, she showed a little excitement.

There are too few magical beasts in the Glory Continent For her beast trainer, it is like a fish leaving the river, but it is rather boring.

And since arriving in this sacred continent, I have seen a variety of magical beasts here, but I find it very interesting.

Of course, Little Loli herself didn''t realize that this was actually a side effect of his innate power.

"Sister Pooh, Sister Bessie, you don''t have to worry. I have sent Little Huihui and Bees. They will help us observe the surrounding situation. If it is really dangerous, we will flee in advance."

"And I''m a beast tamer, no matter what kind of beast, I can communicate with them, and I have to be afraid of me!"

Shirley''s little loli couldn''t help but think of the scene when she encountered the flaming giant bear last time. Last time, the adults said that everyone was safe thanks to her, so she was not worried about her own safety at all.

Seeing that the two women were still hesitating, Shirley said again: "Sister Pooh, Sister Bessie, don''t you want to see how many monsters this beast-inducing potion can attract? We''re all here, so just stay a little longer. ."

"Okay!" The two girls were helpless and could only continue to stay with Xue Li on the tree.

Chapter 615： out of control situation ≈lt;/p≈gt; Next, the girl waited quietly on the tree. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Whoa! ≈lt;/p≈gt; At this moment, there was a sound of flapping wings in the air, and then, a gray figure stopped beside the girls. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yeah! Xiao Huihui is back, Xiao Huihui, have you found anything? How many monsters have come?" Shirley and Little Loli couldn''t wait to start asking. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And Xiao Huihui also began to report immediately. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After a while, Shirley listened to the report, happy, and moved towards. Bessie and Winnie said, "Sister Bessie, Sister Winnie, and Xiao Huihui said that the nearby monsters are all attracted, there are at least thirty or forty monsters." ≈lt;/p≈gt; "So much!" The two women turned paler when they heard the words. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yeah, as much as possible! This shows that the potion for your sister is very successful. The adults will definitely be happy when they know about it. As for the safety issue, Sister Bessie is relieved for your sister and you. Xiao Huihui said that there are no particularly powerful monsters." Shirley, the little loli patted her chest and promised. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The two women heard that it was already difficult to ride a tiger, so they could only wait silently. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Time passed by, and as the roar got closer, the three women knew that the beast was coming. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Bessie and Pooh shivered a little, but Little Loli became more and more excited. First URL 42biquge ≈lt;/p≈gt; Whoa whoa whoa! ≈lt;/p≈gt; At this moment, the forest in front of him appeared again, and this time the movement was obviously not Xiao Huihui. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "It''s finally here!" Little Loli stared at the front with excitement. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Sure enough, at the next moment, a sika deer with colorful plum blossoms appeared around the dwarf tree. This was the first-order Warcraft Three-colored Deer. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "It''s so beautiful!" Shirley''s little loli''s eyes lit up when she saw the three-colored deer. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, his move shocked the second daughter next to him, and quickly covered his mouth lightly. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Because in addition to the three-colored deer, another one appeared next to the dwarf tree more than 100 meters away. All black. There are golden spots in between. The third-order Warcraft Black Shadow Panther. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This black shadow leopard is more than four meters long. Although it looks thinner than the monster wolf, it can be seen from the fangs exposed at the corner of its mouth that it is an absolutely dangerous guy. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After seeing the black shadow leopard, Sancai Lu instantly retreated more than ten meters back. ≈lt;/p≈gt; But after more than ten meters away, perhaps because of the temptation of the beast-inducing potion, it did not choose to flee directly. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Black Shadow Panther saw this. Facing Sancai Road, he bared his teeth and cracked his mouth, and then took a catwalk carefully, leaning towards the medicine on the short tree. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Obviously, compared to the three-colored deer, the potion''s temptation to the Black Shadow Panther is currently the greatest. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Whoa whoa whoa! ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, just after the Black Shadow Panther approached three or four meters, the situation reappeared, and other movements came from the bushes around the dwarf trees. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Roar! ≈lt;/p≈gt; Hearing a loud roar, a backstab pig with a body size of six or seven meters long emerged from the bushes. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Seeing this, the Black Shadow Panther stopped immediately, because the backstab pig was also a Tier 3 monster, which was enough to threaten the safety of the Black Shadow Panther. ≈lt;/p≈gt; hoo hoo hoo! ≈lt;/p≈gt; The next moment, the two third-order monsters were staring at each other and confronted each other. If they were in the past, they would meet. That will bypass each other. Because the two magical beasts have wisdom, they don''t want to lose both. . ≈lt;/p≈gt; But now, under the temptation of the potion, the two third-order monsters have become incompatible with each other. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This scene saw the three girls'' hearts pounding in the distance. Pooh and Bessie not only covered Shirley''s mouth, but also covered their own mouths, for fear of making a little noise and being heard from far away. The two huge monsters at the place were discovered. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, don''t think it''s over like this, except for the three demon beasts that appeared, the sparse branches and leaves in the distant bushes swayed more and more. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Obviously, with the passage of time, the other magical beasts who have been attracted have arrived, and even the three women have seen it, and there is a wolf of magical beasts slowly moving towards the front, so frightened that several women even mentioned their hearts. throat. ≈lt;/p≈gt; hoo hoo hoo! ≈lt;/p≈gt; As more and more magical beasts arrived, the atmosphere under the dwarf trees ahead became more and more tense. ≈lt;/p≈gt; A beast that only has confidence in its own strength has come to the forefront, and began to growl and threaten the other beasts around. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The other monsters are naturally tit-for-tat, and they are also baring their teeth and not giving in to each other. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Roar! ≈lt;/p≈gt; Ow! ≈lt;/p≈gt; At this moment, perhaps to show his strength, a carnivorous ape that was five meters tall and had reached the top of the third-order appeared without warning and attacked the three-colored deer that came first. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The three-colored deer only had the strength of the first-order strength, and it was too late to even escape. ≈lt;/p≈gt; hoo hoo hoo! ≈lt;/p≈gt; After the carnivorous apesheng tore the three-colored deer, he immediately used the blood-stained hand to punch his chest, threatening the surrounding monsters with his teeth. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And its majestic means really worked, seeing it was so ferocious, the beasts around it retreated several steps one after another, avoiding its edge. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Seeing this, the carnivorous ape proudly took a step towards the dwarf tree and carefully leaned towards it. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In this way, the carnivore ape, with its ferocity and the strongest strength in the field, finally got close to the potion of the dwarf tree, and the potion can be removed by extending its arm. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although the surrounding monsters were frightened, it could be seen that the potion was about to be taken away by the carnivorous ape, and their footsteps began to move forward slightly. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Roar! ≈lt;/p≈gt; The carnivorous ape also noticed the movements of the beasts, and instead of fetching the potion immediately, it roared towards the surroundings again. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And with its roar, the movements of the surrounding monsters also stopped immediately. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Seeing this, the carnivorous ape was completely relieved, and the next moment he reached out to the potion bottle above his head. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, this carnivorous ape really underestimated the temptation of this potion to other beasts. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Just as he stretched out his hand, the black shadow leopard closest to the dwarf tree moved. ≈lt;/p≈gt; I saw the black shadow leopard''s forelimbs slowly press down, and its hind legs suddenly charged with mana, rushing directly towards it. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although the size of the Black Shadow Panther is not the strongest among Tier 3 Warcraft, its speed is definitely the best. ≈lt;/p≈gt; I saw the black shadow leopard instantly turned into a black shadow and swept across the air, and in the next instant it arrived directly in front of the carnivorous ape. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Then he raised his claws and aimed directly at the front door of the carnivorous ape. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Roar! ≈lt;/p≈gt; The Carnivore Ape''s reaction was fairly quick, and when he saw it, he roared and punched the Black Shadow Panther directly. ≈lt;/p≈gt; There were two bangs, and the figures of the Black Shadow Panther and the Carnivorous Ape collided, and then they touched the points. ≈lt;/p≈gt; When the two demon beasts stood four or five meters apart again, they saw that the carnivorous ape''s shoulder had been scratched with several bloodstains deep visible to the bone, and one of the black shadow leopard''s forelimbs had been slightly deformed, and it was directly broken. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Roar! ≈lt;/p≈gt; The carnivorous ape didn''t stop for long, feeling that his identity as the strongest was being provoked, he immediately beat the chest and rushed towards the Black Shadow Panther. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The Black Shadow Panther had already broken one leg, knowing that he was not an opponent, and immediately roared at the surrounding monsters. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Obviously, he is instigating other monsters to solve the carnivorous ape together, because the carnivorous ape is the strongest among them. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The other beasts were also wise, and they understood that the Black Shadow Panther was right. After looking at each other, they roared and rushed towards the carnivorous ape. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although the individual strength of the carnivorous ape was strong, it couldn''t stand the group and attacked it, and immediately fell into a hard battle. ≈lt;/p≈gt; While every blow it hits crippled its opponent, it also started taking more damage itself. ≈lt;/p≈gt; hoo hoo hoo! ≈lt;/p≈gt; For a while, the beasts roared around the dwarf tree, and the trees around the battlefield were overwhelmed and broken. This kind of battle didn''t last long. After only tens of seconds, the carnivorous ape was covered in Blood fell to the ground. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, before the beasts could breathe a sigh of relief, the Black Shadow Panther, who was injured earlier, rushed towards the beast-inducing potion on the low tree while the other beasts were not paying attention. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Roar! ≈lt;/p≈gt; Black Shadow Panther thought that this surprise would surely succeed, but he miscalculated. ≈lt;/p≈gt; When it was still in the air, the backstab boar did aim at it with its sharp fangs in front of it. ≈lt;/p≈gt; hoo hoo hoo! ≈lt;/p≈gt; When the other monsters saw this, they also started to attack. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, this time a group of Warcraft is no longer a cooperation, but started a melee. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In an instant, a new round of Warcraft fighting began again, and this time it was several times more intense than before. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Chapter 616： looks like a bear ≈lt;/p≈gt; These beasts are all red-eyed, as long as other beasts appear in sight, they will become the target of their attacks. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Some weak and weak, unable to last for more than ten seconds, lay on the ground bloody. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In a short period of time, a strong smell of blood permeated around the open space. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And the three girls who were hiding in the distance had already turned pale from the **** scene when they saw this scene, even Shirley''s little loli was the same. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Shirley, what should we do now?" Vinnie and Bessie finally panicked, except for the **** smell, these beasts started running around in the melee. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Even if a big tree hugged by one person said it was broken, it was broken. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Seeing that, several monsters were gradually fighting towards them, and the girls were afraid that the tree would be knocked off by them. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "That...this, Sister Pooh, Sister Bessie, let''s not climb higher." Little Loli was beginning to feel a little flustered at this moment. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The most important thing is that these beasts did not follow her expectations. After they arrived, they robbed the beast-inducing potion and left immediately. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Instead, there was a **** melee. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In the face of these bloodthirsty beasts who have already killed red eyes, Shirley is not sure whether her talent can be suppressed by then. Remember the URL 42biquge. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although he has the power of talent, he is not sure, so he can suppress all the magical beasts. ≈lt;/p≈gt; When the two girls heard Little Loli''s unreliable suggestion, she was even more panicked. ≈lt;/p≈gt; They are now hiding on the branches that are seventeen or eighteen meters high, and how high can they be. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Besides, when the monsters really come to melee, is it useful to climb higher? ≈lt;/p≈gt; If the tree falls, it''s not the same as falling down... ≈lt;/p≈gt; Roar! ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, just when the three girls felt that they could go back to see their adults tonight, a louder roar came from not far from the forest. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This roar is more oppressive than the previous roars of those monsters. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Moreover, you can even faintly feel the slight tremor of the ground. ≈lt;/p≈gt; When the beasts in front of them who were still fighting in the melee heard the roar, they instantly stopped their movements and looked deeper into the forest. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Then, a scene that stunned the three girls appeared. ≈lt;/p≈gt; I saw that after these beasts stopped, they cautiously began to retreat, slowly sank into the surrounding bushes, and then dispersed as birds and beasts, disappearing immediately. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In just over ten seconds, the chaotic battlefield that was still wailing and roaring was actually quieted down, leaving only a dozen or so corpses of demon beasts. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "This... what''s going on?" Vinnie and Bessie didn''t realize this scene for a while. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Okay... It seems that there are more powerful monsters coming!" Xue Li Xiaoluoli knew very well that her animal trainer talent did not give her a lot of monster knowledge. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "More powerful monsters?" Bessie and Vinnie looked at each other, they were able to scare away these red-eyed monsters, and even the beast-inducing potion was no longer needed. How powerful would it need to be? ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Sister Vinnie, Sister Bessie, let''s go! If we don''t go, if more powerful monsters come, we can''t run away." Shirley''s little Lolita finally swallowed her stomach. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Okay!" Vinnie and Bessie naturally had no opinion. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Well, then I''m asking Xiao Huihui to take the medicine back!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Immediately, the three girls immediately began to climb down the tree. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And when Little Loli landed, she immediately gave Xiao Huihui a command to let it take the bottle cap of the potion to cover the potion and take it back. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Immediately, the three women quickly ran towards the entrance of the canyon where the dwarves gathered. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This time, in order to avoid causing trouble to their adults, they specially stayed two miles away from the canyon. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Because Shirley has bees and little ash, she is not afraid of safety issues. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yeah!" However, when she was halfway back, Xue Li suddenly exclaimed and stopped. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Sherry, what''s wrong!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Sister Vinnie, Sister Bessie, my bee reported that there are many dwarf soldiers coming towards us in the canyon!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "The dwarf soldiers must have been attracted by the movement of the beast just now, Sister Vinnie, Sister Bessie, we can''t be discovered by them!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Why, Shirley?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Vinnie and Bessie used to be well-behaved girls, but they were not as ghostly as Little Loli, so they wanted to return to the gathering place as soon as possible. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Wait a while if they see that it''s us making a noise, it may cause trouble for adults!" Xue Li Xiaoluoli said. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "It seems so, so let''s hide now?" Vinnie and Bessie immediately understood the reason. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Well, Sister Vinnie, Sister Bessie, you come with me, let''s hide for a while, and we''ll return after these dwarves are gone!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; After speaking, Shirley''s little girl immediately instructed the bee to explore the way, and then drilled into the woods on the side of the road. ≈lt;/p≈gt; It didn''t take long for the three girls to hide behind a bush several hundred meters away from the road. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And Little Loli''s bees will help her detect the movements of the dwarf soldiers. ≈lt;/p≈gt; These bees have not been following Shirley for a short period of time, so they have also undergone some changes like Xiao Huihui. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The first is the size of the little bee, which is now comparable to the largest wasp, and also has the ability of night vision. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Maybe it won''t be long before the bees, which are very rare in this world, will also appear in Narant''s Storm Territory. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In addition, the honey produced by these bees has also changed. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The honey brewed by bees now has a hint of magic in it. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although it is very rare, I believe that when the bees transform into monsters, the honey with rich magic power will be just around the corner. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Whoa! ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Little Huihui, you''re back! That''s great, so the dwarves definitely don''t know what happened there!" The women squatted in the grass for a moment, and a black shadow swept down in the air. It was the beast-inducing potion in their mouths. little gray. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Shirley and Winnie Bessie breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this. Although it was a thrilling night, at least it wouldn''t cause trouble for their adults. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Sister Vinnie, Sister Bessie, the dwarf has passed, let''s go back now!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Continue to wait for two or three minutes After getting the report from the bees that the dwarves had gone to the open space where the beasts were fighting, Shirley immediately returned with Vinnie and Bessie the same way. ≈lt;/p≈gt; On the way back, just when the three women thought that there would be no more turbulence, a strange dress suddenly appeared in front of them, scaring one of the three women. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yeah! What is that?" When the three women were about to arrive at the edge of the mainland, they suddenly noticed a figure more than ten meters away. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This figure is not tall, only more than half a meter, but it is standing on both feet, obviously some kind of creature. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And caught off guard, the three women were all taken down. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "It seems to be a little bear!" The three women settled down, and after looking at it for a while, they finally saw what the figure looked like. ≈lt;/p≈gt; It was a brown bear. The bear walked upright on his legs, with a round head, a big belly, and short limbs. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And this little bear is also looking at the girls at the moment, more precisely, it should be looking at the beast-inducing potion in the hands of Shirley''s little loli. ≈lt;/p≈gt; ~： Ladies and gentlemen, today I have a headache and ask for a day off. Ladies and gentlemen, please understand. Chapter 617： The thought of turning back

"What a cute little bear!" After seeing the little bear''s appearance, Shirley''s little girl instantly turned from shock to joy.

From anyone''s point of view, there is no harm in such a small person, not to mention that she is a Beast Tamer and a Bronze Knight?

Compared to the surprise and joy of the little loli and the three girls, this little bear''s eyes are much more complicated than theirs.

Beneath the short fur, his brows were slightly wrinkled, while his nose was constantly twitching, and finally locked onto the small animal skin rucksack that Vinnie was hanging on his shoulders.

The next moment, the little bear is ready to do something.

However, before he could start to move, Shirley quickly walked in front of it, and saw it hold it up like a piglet.

Little Loli pays herself to be a title knight, even an ordinary adult stepping on a wolf, tiger and leopard can be hard-pressed, and naturally she will not be afraid of this little bear boy at this moment.

"Little Bear, why are you here alone so late, where are your parents? Do you know that the jungle is very dangerous?"

After the little loli hugged the little bear, she immediately stroked the little bear''s head gently, feeling the incomparably smooth feel, and she couldn''t put it down.

"Xue Li, be careful, although it''s a little bear, its claws and teeth are also very sharp!" Vinnie and Bessie were a little worried when they saw Shirley''s big appearance.

Although the two girls had learned Dou Qi under Narant''s orders, the two of them had not yet converged into Dou Qi seeds, and were only slightly stronger than ordinary people. Remember the URL 42biquge.

"Haha, it''s okay, Sister Vinnie, Sister Bessie, I''m a Beast Tamer! And I have the strength of a Bronze Knight!" Xue Li didn''t care.

Fortunately, the attention of the bear she was carrying was temporarily attracted by another thing, "This human can actually speak animal language?"

I have seen Warcraft Cubs who can speak human words, but this is really the first time I have seen human beings who can speak beast words.

"Little Bear, why don''t you talk? Don''t be afraid, we are not bad people!" When Little Bear was dazed, Xue Li spoke up.

Even beasts of not very high intelligence are capable of simple communication.

"You can speak the words of our beasts?" Little Bear finally asked curiously.

"Yes, I can not only speak, but also understand. Our adults say that I am a lucky girl and have the ability to communicate with beasts!" Little Loli explained immediately.

This is also the opening remarks she used to communicate with other animals in the past. After all, beasts are also curious.

"Daughter of Luck?" Little Bear fell into contemplation, having never heard of such an existence.

However, now it has decided to show mercy to the people in front of him. In any case, it is also an anomaly to meet a human who communicates with beasts.

"Little Bear, it''s very dangerous for a bear to appear in the forest so late. There are many, many magical beasts in the forest, you must be careful!" Little girl Shirley only regarded the bear as an ordinary beast and felt pity for it. .

Hearing that, the little bear showed a trace of disdain at the corner of his mouth and did not answer. At the same time, he stretched out his bear paw impatiently and pushed away Xue Li''s little hand on his head.

Speaking of which, it wouldn''t have appeared like this if it wasn''t for the camp of the abominable dwarfs nearby.

Otherwise, with his body that is more than ten meters tall, he can definitely scare these naive human girls into tears.

Of course, although I wasn''t going to hurt these human girls, I still had to get the thing that could make me feel hungry.

Thinking like this, the little bear was ready to break free from the human girl''s hand.

Although the physical strength will be limited, but even so, killing low-level monsters by yourself can still be as simple as stepping on ants.

What''s more, for the little girls in front of them, grabbing something from them is easier than drinking water.

"Little Bear, you must have come to find something to eat. You must be very hungry after hibernating for a winter. Come on, I have honey here. I will give you some to eat. This is the food that Shirley usually saves!"

However, the little bear''s movements were still a bit slower this time. Just when it was about to move, Shirley also took out a small silver jar from a small leather bag hanging around her waist.

This little skin can be called Shirley''s little treasure house, and all the small snacks are usually packed in it.

As the silver jar was opened, a rich honey fragrance immediately permeated out.

Little Bear''s small nose moved, and instantly stopped the movement to break free.

Although it is not an ordinary bear, the nature of the bear is still there.

On weekdays, in addition to eating meat to supplement its stamina, what it does the most is to dig out the honeycomb and eat honey.

And at this moment, the honey that the girl took out seemed a little complicated. As a knowledgeable bear, it immediately knew that it was honey brewed by bees that were only a small step away from the bees of Warcraft.

As for the monster bee, there is only one nest in the furnace forest, but unfortunately I don''t dare to dig out the honey, otherwise, if the only monster bee is scared away and moved, then I won''t be able to eat it in the future.

Therefore, the honey of this Warcraft bee can only be tasted once a month.

Unexpectedly, the girl who can speak animal language in front of me can come up with such honey. Although the quality is inferior, it does not dislike it.

So, Little Bear''s paw naturally stretched out towards the small can.

"Hee hee, it seems that the rumor is true, the bears like to eat honey, and I''ll give it to you!" Little Loli was also very generous, and handed the silver jar directly to the bear.

Immediately, the little bear turned the small jar upside down in a humane way, poured the honey onto the bear''s paw and licked it.

In just three, five and two, the little bear swept away the honey.

"How is it, delicious?" Little Loli still didn''t know that this little bear had a terrifying nature. Seeing its cute appearance of licking her palm, she was immediately amused, and she couldn''t like it.

Even Vinnie and Bessie, who were beside them, had their eyebrows curved, showing a look of liking.

"Delicious!" Little Bear has lived for decades, and this is the first time he has eaten the food presented by others The mood is quite good at the moment, and he does not hesitate to give a comment.

Moreover, it always felt that when eating the honey given to him by this girl, there seemed to be a trace of incomprehensible power flowing into his body.

This feeling is a bit like the feeling when you increase your strength.

Of course, because this slight feeling is too subtle now, it feels that it may be its own illusion.

Not to mention, it''s been stuck at a bottleneck for years.

"Hee hee, little bear, do you want to eat more in the future, I have more honey!"

Little Loli has moved her mind at this moment, mainly because this little bear is so cute, she already has the idea of ????taking the little bear back as her pet.

"Is there more? Do you have a lot of Warcraft bees?" The little bear was aroused by curiosity.

"Yes, Shirley now has five broods of bees, although only two broods can produce such honey, but in a few months, other bees will definitely be transformed into monster bees. Eat honey and be full."

Chapter 618： Lie to me without wisdom?

Little Loli didn''t think about why an ordinary little bear could understand so much, and immediately patted her little chest and opened her mouth.

"Two broods? How many broods will there be in a few months? Are you lying to the little bear that I am not wise?" Little bear did not believe how rare the bees were. If this little girl had a brood that was a little bit closer to the bees of the bees, it would be better to say.

To say there are two litters, or more, would be a lie.

So, Little Bear still wanted to get the item that lured him here, and then left. .

"Shirley, Vinnie, Bessie?" However, at this moment, there was a call not far from the three girls and the little bear.

"Yeah, it''s my lord, my lord, we are here!" The three women who heard the words immediately exclaimed and responded.

Whoa! Whoa!

"How did you come to this jungle!" Not long after, Narant rode a white dragon and came here with a big stone and other beast knights.

Narant just didn''t know that Shirley and the others were here, but just like the ordinary dwarves and human caravans in other dwarf gathering places, they hung behind the dwarf soldiers and walked on the road.

However, the little Huihui who was flying in the air saw him first, so he immediately landed on his shoulder and guided him to find it here.

"Well, my lord, we just came out to have a look!" Xue Li heard the words and remembered the movement she had just made. Remember for a second. 42biquge

"Look at it?" Narant saw Little Loli''s expression, and Winnie Bessie''s expression with her head down as if she had done something wrong, and knew that most of the things that happened tonight were caused by the three girls.

At this moment, there are many eyes and mixed eyes, and it is not the time to ask, so he does not continue to ask.

Instead, he suddenly saw the bear in Xue Li''s hand, "Hey, where did this little guy come from?"

"Sir, we just picked this up in this forest. Can Shirley bring it back to the castle to tame it?" When she mentioned the little bear, Shirley immediately regained her spirits.

"Pick it up?" Narant looked up and down the little bear. It was round and cute.

However, compared to Narant''s randomness, Little Bear''s pupils shrank at this moment, because it still remembers this human being.

Last time, it seemed that this group of people gave it a sense of crisis. It survived in this furnace forest. Except for one or two annoying dwarf human races, it has not encountered anywhere else.

And what about this sense of crisis?

It seems to be a sense of crisis that hits its heart, and it will unconsciously feel fear, which is like the oppression of the superior to the inferior.

Of course, this fear is not particularly strong, it should be that the power is still weak.

However, this made Little Bear bear a trace of fear.

"Yes!" Narant also didn''t know the horror of the little guy in front of him. He naturally had no opinion on the little loli''s domestication of beasts.

"Yeah, thank you sir!" Shirley''s little girl suddenly became happy.

And she has now selectively ignored Little Bear''s opinion. After all, she wants to be like little gray and gray, and no beast can refuse her feeding.

After speaking, Narant took the little loli and the girls and started to go towards the avenue not far away.

Seeing this, Little Bear was a little hesitant. He grabbed what he wanted and ran away immediately.

It''s still a matter of chance, and we''ll see the situation later.

The main reason is that if you fight with the youth of the human race now, and there is a sense of crisis from the last time, you will definitely return to the original state.

And if he returned to his original state, the movement would definitely not be small, and it would be discovered by the short human race. At that time, it is estimated that the short human race would start chasing and killing him again.

With such a hesitation, Narant and the others have come to the avenue.

At this moment, there are still many people on the avenue, all of them heard the movement and left the gathering place to watch the excitement.

Coincidentally, when Narant came to the avenue, he happened to meet Master Moore.

"I have seen Master Moore!"

"Well, Narant, you are here too!" Narant took out the holy artifact set ring, which was completely recognized by Master Moore.

Seeing Master Narant Muir, he immediately stopped.

"Yes, Master Moore, I just heard the beast''s roar in the gathering place, and I followed it out to check, I don''t know what happened ahead!"

"There shouldn''t be too much of a problem. Our dwarves will regularly drive away the monsters around the furnace to prevent them from posing a threat to our dwarves and the caravans that come."

"That''s it!" Narant knew it, no wonder he hadn''t seen much of the beast since he met with Rolle.

You must know that he had encountered at least a dozen low-level and middle-level monsters in just a few days.

At that time, he thought it was because his two teams had too many people, so the monsters didn''t dare to go to the road. It turned out that the dwarves would clean it up regularly.

"However, the further north of the Furnace Forest is still a little dangerous. Narant, don''t go deep into it. It''s far from the Furnace Castle, and it''s close to the Endless Mountains, so our dwarves didn''t go there to clean it up."

"At least there is a flaming giant bear that is about to break through to the eighth order. This flaming giant bear lived near the Furnace Castle at the beginning, and was chased and driven by the King of the Hill!"

After a pause, Master Moore reminded Narant again.

This is the nature of the dwarves. Once approved, he will be very friendly, and he has also sworn to keep Narant safe in the Forge Forest.

"Okay, thank you Master Moore!"

Narant immediately knew which flaming bear that Master Moore was talking about.

I must have met the one that I encountered at the beginning. I didn''t expect it to be a monster that was about to break through the eighth-order. Fortunately, Xue Li was there at the time and only escaped.

"Well, Narant, then I''ll go ahead now to see if I find anything, and the King of the Hill should also come later!"

"Okay, Master Moore, walk slowly!" After greeting, Narant watched Master Moore leave.

Immediately, he didn''t need to watch the fun anymore, and returned directly with Little Loli and others.

On the way back, he saw the King of the Hill with a giant axe and a giant hammer riding on a huge goat monster and rushing to the forest.

Because there were many soldiers guarding the King of the Hill, Narant and the others gave way to the road early.

When the Hill King passed by, he saw him and nodded slightly to greet him.

Narant also responded with noble etiquette, and then returned to the inn without incident.

After returning to the inn, Narant immediately sold a barrel of wine to the Black Tower for five gold coins per pot.

"Thank you, Your Excellency Narant!" Heita held a barrel full of wine and paid a hundred gold coins to still be grateful to Narant.

"You''re welcome, Heita, we are friends now, aren''t we?" Narant waved his hand.

"That''s right, we''re already friends! Your Excellency Narant, I''ll definitely help you spread the word to other dwarves when I go back for such a delicious wine!" Heita nodded in approval immediately.

"Okay, then thank you!"

After finishing speaking, Narant did not leave the Black Tower, although he had some thoughts on this very talented dwarf.

But the small waters flow long line to catch big fish, he is not in a hurry, he will lay the foundation slowly first.

After sending the black tower away, Narant went directly back to the room and asked the girls about what happened tonight.

Knowing that Little Loli was so bold, Narant really didn''t know how to describe her for a while.

This is really a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. Fortunately, there will be dwarves around the forest to clean up regularly, otherwise, if you change the place, I am afraid that it will really attract some scary guys.

In the end, Narant directly used the beast-inducing potion Warcraft that Vinnie had prepared, and secretly remembered that Little Loli could not be left alone in the future.

There must be one of Vivienne or Catherine by her side.

The willingness is very simple, that is, Winnie and Bessie are shy and young, and they can''t control the little loli at all.

Only Vivienne and Catherine can suppress Little Loli, lest she make another mess.

After confiscating the potion and reprimanding the little Loli, Narant returned to his room.

Chapter 619： This girl is my treasure!

, Daughter of Doom must die

"Huh, it''s fortunate that the adults didn''t punish Xue Li for not being able to eat this time, hee hee, this time I was just reprimanded by the adults, but I also got a cute little bear, and Xue Li is not a loss!"

Watching Narant leave, Shirley stuck out her tongue, and was very glad for this result.

After speaking, she looked at the little bear in her arms, but Xue Li didn''t realize that the little bear in her arms was depressed.

It originally went out to hunt dozens of miles outside the dwarf gathering place. After all, the spring just started to make him have a good appetite, so he wanted to come here to hunt more food.

Unexpectedly, he suddenly smelled a strange smell in the forest before, this smell immediately aroused his appetite, and he came after smelling the smell.

Only when it ran to the spot where the smell came out, it found that the thing was gone.

Fortunately, its super strength is not covered, and it is found by the smell of overflowing the air.

In order to inevitably attract the attention of those short humans, it specially changed into its current form.

But when he finally found something that attracted him, he was interrupted by a series of accidents.

What''s even more depressing is that later, there is no chance to start. Remember the URL 42biquge.

First, the human youth of unknown origin, um, this little bear has not yet been identified, and the girl in front of him was the one who caused his heart palpitations.

Then I met two strong men in the short human race.

The two short strong men, although the first one they met couldn''t kill him, the latter one could. He still remembered the last time he was ridden on a goat, with a giant axe in one hand and a hammer in the other. Fear dominated by short people.

When he was face to face with him earlier, Little Bear''s little heart almost protruded.

In this way, I didn''t dare to take any other actions along the way, and the consequence of this was that I was taken into the gathering place of those short human races.

This is really a god, you can''t finish me like this!

Little Bear bears an inescapable thought.

Of course, if you change to some grumpy beasts, you might think this is a good opportunity to seek revenge from the short dwarves and bloodbath the camp.

But Little Bear was neither irritable nor stupid, because those fools died long ago in the pursuit and drive of the short man.

How is it going to wait until later to see if it can sneak away.

As for this human girl who can speak the words of beasts, looking at her honey, she will not care about them, and take the thing that attracts her as compensation before leaving!

"Hey, Little Bear, you don''t seem to be very happy, Shirley knows, are you hungry? Then I''ll continue to feed you that honey!" At this moment, the little Lolita, who had realized it later, was It was at last that he noticed Little Bear''s listlessness.

Saving others by herself, Little Loli immediately felt that the little bear was hungry again. After all, it was just such a small jar of honey, which was not enough for this little bear.

"Little Bear, wait a minute, Shirley has a lot of delicious food here, as well as a lot of honey!" Thinking of this, Little Loli immediately came to her bed and opened a big box.

I saw that the box was actually filled with all kinds of food, white sugar, brown sugar, honey, raisins and so on.

Little Loli took out all her brains and placed it in front of Little Bear.

Of course, the most important existence is naturally honey.

Although many days have passed since this expedition, Little Loli brought a nest of bees, and she was one of the two nests that could brew magical honey.

Therefore, the little loli can re-collect honey every day on the road.

"Yeah!" The moment the honey appeared, Little Bear''s eyes widened.

This girl actually still has magic honey, and it''s still such a big jar, is it worth her food for two or three months?

After all, he didn''t dare to smash that monster beehive too much.

"Haha, bear bear, eat it, this time Shirley brought a nest of honey, even if she eats it, there will be it tomorrow!" The foodie knows how to eat. Seeing bear bear''s appearance, Shirley naturally guessed what it was thinking. Just poured a bowl and gave it to Little Bear.

Xiao Xiong Xiong was not polite, and actually licked the pottery bowl directly with the bear''s paw.

Just eating and eating, the little bear was suddenly stunned for a moment.

"Huh? Why is there a feeling of strength growth? Is it still an illusion?"

It turned out that the moment the little bear tasted the honey, he felt a slight increase in strength.

You must know that it has been stuck for several years before breaking through the eighth-order Warcraft.

If I didn''t encounter any magical potion fruit, I didn''t know when I would be able to break through, but now I feel this feeling twice in one day.

Is it this honey?

Impossible, the magic power contained in this honey is not as strong as that of the real Warcraft honey. I have eaten the Warcraft honey for several years, and I have never felt this way.

Thinking like this, Little Bear has licked the honey in the bowl clean.

"Little Bear, it looks like you''re really hungry. Come on, eat a handful of raisins. This is a special product of Storm Collar! It was invented by the adults!" Seeing Little Bear eating the honey, Shirley immediately handed over a handful of raisins. . ,

Although it is an ordinary raisin, this never-before-seen snack has become one of Little Loli''s favorites as soon as it appears.

When Little Bear saw the raisins, he put his nose in front of him and sniffed. To be honest, it was not in his recipe, and he had no desire to eat it at all.

However, she suddenly remembered the strange feeling she had felt before. If she wanted to determine whether it was because of honey, she might as well have a taste of the raisins, and she would be able to judge at that time.

Thinking of this, Little Bear took the raisin with the little bear''s paw, and then started sending it to his mouth.

"Wow! Actually... it actually appeared! Difficult... Could it be this human girl who can speak the language of beasts?" The next moment, Little Bear was stunned.

This time, because of the preparation in advance, I can clearly feel the feeling of increasing strength.

And through this verification, with its wisdom, it is also concluded that it is true that he has increased his strength. Although it is extremely subtle, his strength that has been immobile for several years has grown again.

Moreover, this increase has nothing to do with the food itself, but has something to do with the girl feeding herself.

Thinking of this Little Bear pretended to be naive and asked for food from the human girl in front of him again.

Sure enough, every time the girl feeds her, her strength increases a little.

"This girl is my treasure!" At this moment, Little Bear''s mentality suddenly changed.

Being able to become an eighth-order flaming giant bear seems to be an inexistent existence in his heritage memory.

And when he met this girl, he seemed to have the chance to get this one-in-a-million possibility. Is this a gift from the gods to Xiong Xiong?

"You have to follow her and let her feed him all the time!" Little Bear didn''t want to run away. For the dream of the eighth-order giant bear in his heart, he decided to follow the human girl in front of him.

Not only have enough honey to eat, but also move forward for the dream.

Shirley Little Loli didn''t know that she had been regarded as a treasure girl by the little bear in front of her, but when she saw that the little bear was eating in her own style, she immediately felt more fond of it, and decided to treat this furry little bear as a hug in the future. Bear too.

Chapter 620： Love to show off the black tower

, Daughter of Doom must die

...

In the Fortress of the Furnace, after the personal investigation of the dwarf soldiers and the king of the hill, the storm caused by the beast''s roar has subsided.

In the end, the dwarves speculated that this was probably because there was some magic potion that was attractive to the monsters nearby, which led to the gathering and agitation of the monsters.

After the incident subsided, the dwarves who had been tired for a day did not rest immediately. Instead, they hurried out of the blacksmith shop and went to the second place where they had stayed for the longest time in their life, besides the blacksmith shop, that was the tavern.

The tavern at the moment was more than annoyed several times compared to the daytime. Whether it was a dilapidated tavern or a slightly luxurious high-end tavern, there was almost no absence. A dwarf was sitting around the round table, and they didn¡¯t want any side dishes. Holding a large wooden cup at least ten centimeters high, he started drinking.

After taking a sip of the strong wine, the dwarves'' iconic big nose instantly turned red, and their faces showed an expression of incomparable enjoyment.

Squeak!

At this moment, the door of the tavern was pushed open again, and a slightly younger dwarf walked in.

"Yo, isn''t this the black tower? Hei tower, I heard that you showed your face today, and the king of the hills has entered your shop!"

"Haha, yes, I heard that he wants to cheat the human race''s money again today, but the human race actually knows the hill king, haha, Heita, have you been punished this time?" Remember for a second. 42biquge

This young dwarf was Heita, and when the dwarves saw him, they shouted.

Heita has a bad reputation among the human caravans, and in fact, was discriminated against in the dwarf race.

There are two reasons. One is that other dwarves have worked hard for half a lifetime to have the opportunity to live in the fortress castle, while the black tower suddenly returned to the ''foreign dwarves'' and got the opportunity to live in the forge castle in just one month. .

This inevitably makes many people feel a slight imbalance. Although the black tower was obtained by virtue of his forging talent, as a dwarf, who can convince other colleagues of his own craftsmanship?

The second is that Heita has learned the habits of human beings, and it is inevitable that he is a little clever in ordinary interactions, which makes the dwarves feel that he is an outlier.

Although the pit people don''t care about their affairs, they always feel a little different from them.

Although it is not serious enough to exclude him, it is inevitable that he will make fun of him on weekdays.

This is the case at the moment.

In the face of these jokes, Heita is actually used to it. In the past, he tried to avoid drinking in pubs as much as possible, but today is different, because he is here to show off and raise his eyebrows.

"Heita, what kind of wine do you want? Fire wine, red fruit wine or beer?" In order to make money, the attendant in the tavern did not make fun of Heita, but asked with a smile on his face.

"Just give me a pound of barbecued meat. I brought some fine wine myself today. Compared with this wine, I can''t drink the fire wine anymore!" Heita directly rejected the attendant''s question, and took out the wine from his waist. Comes with a silver jug.

The people who heard the words were not only servants, but also some dwarves around them.

"Heita, did you make a lot of money from that human noble today? Even the fire wine has become unpalatable?" Heita''s economic situation is known to all dwarves.

Because of ''inadequate learning skills'', I only learned the way of cheating people from the human race, but I didn''t learn the essence of it. I often cheated people once or twice and never came again.

So in the end, you can only make money by forging weapons and equipment that other dwarves do not forge very much.

In this way, in the past, it was the ten gold coins a pot of fire wine, and the black tower did not drink it often, but instead drank the beer with a much lower intensity.

"That''s right, Heita, you won''t swindle that human noble with thousands of gold coins, right? You can''t even drink ordinary fire wine. Did you buy special fire wine or potion sea buckthorn wine?"

"It''s not a special fire wine, nor is it a potion sea buckthorn wine, but..." Facing everyone''s jokes and doubts, Heita stopped Xiongtai, seeing that the appetite of everyone had been satiated, so he said: "However, the black special fire There is no difference between wine and potion sea buckthorn wine!"

Whoa!

"Really or not? You must be bragging about the black tower. How much is a pot of wine that can be compared with the special fire wine? At least hundreds of gold coins, and it is not easy to buy, even if it takes a long time to order. !"

"Yes, Heita, are the lies you learned from the human race used on us?"

The dwarves in the tavern naturally did not believe it.

"Hmph, am I, Heita, such a person? Although I will trick those hateful and cunning human races, I will never trick my own clansmen. Since you don''t believe it, then I will give you a smell!"

Saying that, Heita directly took off the lid of the silver pot.

Boo!

As the cork was opened, a strong fragrance filled the air immediately.

"Hey, it seems delicious!"

"Yeah! I''ve never smelled such a sweet smell before!" The dwarves were also old alcoholics, and at this moment they asked about the fragrance emanating from the potion wine, and they were immediately surprised.

"Now, believe it! Pod, give me the roasted meat and the monsters, I can''t wait to drink this wine! This is the amethyst wine that even Second Elder Moore approves!"

"Even Second Elder Moore approves? Amethyst wine?" In an instant, the surrounding dwarves completely believed it.

After all, if you dare to say the name of Second Elder Moore, there is basically no falsehood.

As for the taste of the second elder, everyone naturally has nothing to doubt.

Immediately, many dwarves were full of smiles and leaned against the black tower.

"Heita, we are neighbors anyway, this time you got such a fine wine, can you give me a little bit of it, the last time I usually made a special fire wine, that was half a year ago!"

"Yeah! Heita, why haven''t we heard of this amethyst wine, can we taste it?"

"I can''t give you a taste of this amethyst wine I only have one pot! However, I can give you a taste of ordinary wine, which is definitely more delicious than ten gold coins in a pot of ordinary spirit wine. !"

"And ordinary wine?" Everyone looked at each other, but in the end they didn''t dislike it.

Because of the hundreds of gold coins in a pot of wine, it is really impossible for the Black Tower to share it with them.

However, they are also very interested in this grape wine, because Heta even said that it tastes better than the spirit wine.

"Heita, what kind of wine is this wine? It''s really better than fire wine? Why haven''t we heard of it before?"

"You''ll know after you taste it!" Heitan moved his beard, which was much shorter than the other older dwarves, and immediately took out a pot of ordinary wine from his waist.

Since he was here to show off, he had long thought of letting everyone taste ordinary wine, so that they could know the deliciousness of the wine, and they were extremely envious.

Anyway, it is only ten gold coins in a pot, and I am still willing to divide a pot.

Chapter 621： most glorious day

Immediately, in anticipation of the dwarves, Heita asked the attendants to give more than ten small glasses, and divided the pot of ordinary wine into the small glasses.

There is only one pot of ordinary wine, so naturally it is impossible for all the dwarves in the tavern to share it.

Therefore, in the end, it was near the Black Tower, and some dwarves who were familiar with him stepped forward and took the wine glass.

"This color is really beautiful and has a sweet taste, but I don''t know if it''s strong or not!"

A group of dwarves took the wine glasses and looked at them curiously for a moment. They felt that the so-called wine was probably fruit wine, and they doubted that it was really as delicious as Heita said.

"You''ll know when you taste it!" The more people questioned it, the happier the Black Tower was.

He knew the taste of this wine, it was really delicious, and it was much more delicious than the fire wine, so he waited for the dwarves to show their shocked expressions.

And the dwarves no longer hesitated when they heard the words, just picked up the cup and took two sips.

Of course, because of the large number of people, each person is only about two people.

After two sips, it was already bottomed out!

After they drank it, the surrounding dwarves who did not drink it and watched the fun started to pay attention to everyone''s expressions, waiting for their reflection. Remember for a second. 42biquge

However, what everyone didn''t expect was that the dozen or so dwarves who drank the wine didn''t know what was going on.

Seeing this, everyone was inexplicable. Is this wine too unpleasant to drink, or is it too good to drink?

At this time, the attendant who was also waiting for the result finally couldn''t bear it anymore, "What''s wrong with you, what does the wine Heita said taste like?"

"This... the taste of this wine is... really... delicious!" Finally, a dwarf finally reflected, his eyes widened and he spoke intermittently.

Whoa!

"seriously?"

"Yeah, one sip of wine can make you stammer!"

"Of course it''s true, I can swear like the mother of the earth, this wine is really delicious, although it can''t compare to those special wines that cost hundreds of gold coins in a pot, but compared with ordinary fire wine or red fruit wine? The bitter taste is really unbearable!"

"That''s right, I can also testify to Haka, this wine is so delicious, I thought Heita was lying to us again, but this time he is telling the truth, ordinary fire wine can''t compare with this wine at all , not only is it sweet and not bitter, but its intensity is not inferior to ordinary fire wine!"

In the face of the doubts of those dwarves, a group of dwarves who drank the wine and reflected on them spoke up.

Moreover, the character of the dwarves makes them not have other thoughts like the human race, but all reflect strongly to prove the deliciousness of the wine.

"It''s really so delicious, even more delicious than fire wine and red fruit wine!" This time, the other dwarves no longer questioned.

Moreover, because dwarves naturally like fine wine, it is difficult for them to buy those with hundreds of gold coins in a pot, and they are reluctant to buy them.

But according to Heita, this is an ordinary wine, so they must still have the ability to buy and taste it.

"Heita, where did you buy this wine?"

"Yes, Heita, how many gold coins are in a pot of ordinary wine, can you tell us about it?"

In an instant, Heita, an alien who was marginalized in the eyes of everyone in the past, became the center of the entire tavern at this moment.

The black tower is unprecedentedly happy, enjoying the most glorious days in the past two decades.

Of course, there is a lot of gratitude in my heart for this newly made human friend Narant.

...

The next morning, Narant''s door was knocked awake early.

Of course it was Rolle who knocked on the door.

This guy hadn''t slept well last night, worried about being cut in line by Cody.

Even after Narant went to Forge Castle yesterday, this guy ran to the liaison office of the Holy Alliance stationed in this dwarf gathering place several times in a row, asking if he could buy more precious wine, ready to make a final struggle today.

In this way, Narant didn''t see Rolle come to say hello until he fell asleep last night.

Of course, for the sake of secrecy, he was not going to tell Rolle about the Prophet Goddess Ring.

After all, Rolle is different from the dwarves, so for the sake of Stella and his lucky daughters, he must not disclose it.

After taking a shower under Vivian''s service, Narant and Roll went directly to the Forge Castle.

This time Rolle really brought a truckload of fine wine, with a total of five barrels, which he borrowed temporarily from other principalities or bought at a high price.

In the name of the third prince of the Blue Shield Empire, such a thing can still be done.

Of course, even with these five barrels, Luo Er was still full of worry. Obviously, he was very aware of the temptation of the Prophet and Goddess''s holy artifact to Master Moore.

"Narant, do you think my wine can impress Master Moore?"

"Roll, don''t worry too much, maybe Master Moore won''t break the rules for a simple viewing opportunity!" Narant didn''t answer directly, but still patted Roll on the shoulder to express comfort.

"I hope so, for these five barrels of wine, I spent five thousand gold coins!"

Rolle nodded and gave Narant an amount of toothache.

Five thousand gold coins!

It''s better to give it to yourself, then the ring you borrowed will not be a loss!

Of course, this can only be thought in the mind.

Soon, the two came to the outside of Master Moore''s shop again Coincidentally, they also happened to meet Cody at the door.

"Yo! Luoer, did you really find five barrels of fine wine for you? I heard that you ran a lot to the principality''s station last night, haha, now that you know that your Blue Shield Empire didn''t participate, it''s a big loss! "

"Cody, as an aristocrat, don''t you really have no scruples about your face? Now many nobles have realized the mistakes of the year, but you are still here not ashamed, but proud, really for your Bach Empire Shame!" Rolle''s face was ashen, and he spoke bitterly.

"Humph! It''s just some ignorant nobles! If it wasn''t for my grandfather and the others who jointly launched a crusade, maybe the Holy Alliance is still there now, maybe it will become the Goddess Empire!"

"However, a country like your Blue Shield Empire, not only does not appreciate us, but also thinks it is wrong!" Cody replied with a look of disdain.

Narant, on the other hand, looked at the so-called second prince of the empire with a foolish look.

Fighting for power and profit is fighting for power and profit, and he even said it so fresh and refined. What he hated most in his life was these people who were full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, but behind them were crossing rivers and tearing down bridges.

Chapter 622： You didnt even ask me!

If the goddess really wanted to do something or have any plans, would it be so easy to be chased and driven away by a group of principalities?

Besides, even if the goddess escaped to the Glory Continent, the dark creatures are still unwilling to let them go. From this, it can be seen that the dark creatures are still very afraid of the goddess.

In this way, for the sake of being careful, these people are stabbed in the back, which is simply stupid.

"Hmph, shameless!" Rolle gritted his teeth.

"Hey, I''m too lazy to tell you, Luo Er, you should take all these fine wines and drink them back obediently. The fact that Master Mu Er wants to appreciate the sacred artifact of the Prophet Goddess has already spread all over the continent. A bucket can change this!" With that, Cody triumphantly entered the store first.

"Let''s go! Rolle!" When Narant saw this, he patted Rolle with a smile, and then walked into the store.

Although this Cody is a bit shameless, what he just said is true.

Master Moore really won''t lose the opportunity to appreciate the sacred artifact for a few barrels.

"I''ve seen Master Moore!" The three were taken by the maid to the hall where they were yesterday, and they sat on the sofa and waited for a while before Master Moore walked over from other rooms.

However, what is surprising is that today''s Master Moore is a bit sloppy compared to yesterday.

Yesterday''s Master Moore was neatly dressed. Although he had a large beard, his face was meticulous and spirited. Launch URL42biquge

But today, his beard is a little messy, and his eyes are a little red.

"Master Moore, what''s the matter with you?" After greeting, Rolle and Cody immediately offered their concern.

Among the three, only Narant guessed a possibility, that Master Moore might not have slept well last night because of the ring.

"It''s nothing, it''s just that I didn''t sleep all night after encountering a happy thing last night!" Sure enough, Master Moore waved his hand, nodded slightly towards Narant, and went straight to the sofa.

Seeing that, Rolle and Cody knew that Master Moore would not go into details, so naturally they didn''t ask more about it.

What they are really concerned about now is when the staff can be forged for them, especially Cody, who immediately smiled and said: "Congratulations to Master Moore on the happy event, by the way, Master Moore, I don''t know Did you consider yesterday''s request?"

"It''s been considered!" Master Moore was quite straightforward.

"Really!" Cody''s face immediately showed a look of joy, and he became expectant.

Master Moore nodded in affirmation.

Seeing this, Luo Er gritted his teeth, and immediately prepared to offer the five barrels of wine he brought.

"My decision is, I can''t agree to your request!" Before Rolle could say it, Master Moore gave the answer in advance.

"Then thank you Master Moore...what, Master Moore, you are right!" After Cody heard it, he was ready to say thanks without thinking.

Only halfway through, he was stunned immediately, and then looked at Master Moore in disbelief.

"I''m not wrong, my blacksmith shop can''t break the rules because of you, your staff can only be ranked after these two human race youths!"

"Master Moore, don''t you want to take a look at the sacred artifact of the Prophet and Goddess? That''s what you''ve always wanted!" Cody still couldn''t believe that something had changed.

"Boy of the human race, although it is indeed my wish to manage the holy weapon of the goddess, it is only a wish. I believe there will always be opportunities in the future, but if I agree to your request, it will break the rules!"

"So, if your staff needs to be forged, it needs to be three months later. If you don''t need to forge, I can return the water of life to you!" Master Moore frowned slightly, this Cody questioned, Clearly made the grumpy dwarf uncomfortable.

"Master Moore, I didn''t mean that, I still hope to get the staff forged by you, then I will wait three months to get the staff!" , softened towards Master Moore.

Master Moore is the second elder of the dwarves, and even he cannot offend him.

After all, if the Empire wants to get more sophisticated weapons in the future, it is absolutely inseparable from the dwarves.

"Haha! The quality of Master Moore is really only seen in the Holy Continent!" Cody was deflated, and naturally it was Roll''s turn to be surprised.

He didn''t expect to come out like this today, and he didn''t even take out the wine he spent a lot of money on.

"Cody, let me tell you! Master Moore is not going to break his precious rules!"

"Humph!" Cody glanced at Rolle angrily, "Master Moore, then I''ll leave first!"

Since things have failed, Cody naturally won''t stay here.

If he stays here, he can only make this guy laugh at him.

Master Moore nodded, and then Cody left directly.

"Master Moore, thank you!" Although it was Master Moore who wanted to abide by the rules, Rolle couldn''t help but say thanks.

"Human boy, you don''t need to thank me, you should thank your friends more!" Unexpectedly, Master Moore waved his hand and looked directly at Narant.

"Narant?" Rolle was taken aback.

"Yes, to be honest, I was really moved by the request of the third prince of Bach, but this Narant knew our hill king, so I was instructed by the hill king, so I refused Bach. The conditions of the third prince!" Master Moore nodded.

"Meet the King of the Hill!" Rolle''s eyes widened.

The Hill King was at the top of the continent like his father, and he didn''t even know him, the prince of the empire.

Unexpectedly, Narant has a relationship with the King of the Hill, and can let people say hello directly, changing the choice of Master Moore.

"Narant, why didn''t you tell me before! We are not friends! You are too mean!" Rolle looked at Narant with resentment on his face.

Of course, these words are just words.

It''s too late for him to be grateful to Narant now, how could he possibly blame Narant.

As long as he can get a staff, his chances of winning this competition have skyrocketed.

Moreover, that Cody was originally his biggest competitor, and he was basically stable if he could squeeze out the chief apprentice of Cody.

Narant was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Master Moore would point out his relationship However, after hearing the following words, he was relieved.

At the same time, I also know that this is probably Master Mu Er showing his favor and letting Luo Er remember his kindness this time.

"You didn''t ask me before!" In the end, Narant could only reply to Rolle half-jokingly.

"Okay! Haha, but anyway, Narant is really grateful to you this time!" Rolle directly patted Narant''s shoulder excitedly.

After a while, he slightly restrained his excitement. After all, there is still Master Moore here. If you are grateful to Narant, you can go back and talk about it.

"Master Moore, can I get my staff in a month!"

"Well, your staff can be forged in about a month, and Narant''s long sword will take two months!"

"Thank you, Master Moore!" With the affirmation of Master Moore, Rolle was completely relieved.

Afterwards, the two did not stay with Master Moore. After all, Master Moore seemed to have something to do, and he should have started forging weapons for them in the past two days.

Chapter 623： Precious Spell Encyclopedia ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Narant, these five barrels of wine will be given to you!" On the way back, Rolle waved his hand and directly gave the five barrels of fine wine to Narant as a thank you gift. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Luo Er, this is too precious!" Narant was also surprised when he heard that, it was five thousand gold coins. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although he doesn''t like to drink, the value should not shrink when he sells it. After all, this is still in the territory of the dwarves. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Narant, these barrels were originally prepared for today''s affairs, and even if I send out fine wine, it may not change Master Moore''s decision. Therefore, since the matter is resolved by you now, this wine naturally needs to be given to you. of!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Narant, you don''t have to refuse. Although 5,000 gold coins are a lot, they are only my expenses for half a year. When the time comes, I will ask my mother for mercy, and the matter will be over!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "And, as long as I can win the chance to win the chief apprentice of the magister this time, then I will definitely get no less reward from my father!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Rolle was very proud and directly waved his hand to dismiss Narant''s refusal. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Thank you so much then!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Narant smacking his lips, half a year''s expenses, if it were in the Glory Continent, it would be worth a year''s revenue of an earl family. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Seeing that Rolle''s tone was firm, Narant still agreed. ≈lt;/p≈gt; According to Luo Er''s own words, this is only his expenses for half a year, and maybe 5,000 gold coins are nothing in this sacred continent. Remember the URL 42biquge. ≈lt;/p≈gt; It doesn''t matter if you rarely hit a dozen local tyrants. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "By the way, Luo Er, you are all vying for this apprentice to become a magister. I wonder if there are many benefits to becoming an apprentice of a magister?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Narant, you don''t know that in the Sacred Magic Academy, only after becoming a magister can you read the only book of magic spells in the Holy Continent. If you can become a magister''s apprentice, it means learning any Spells, that don''t cost extra!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Like I''m not yet a magister''s apprentice, if you want to learn more magic spells, you need to use gold coins to buy it from the academy!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; It turned out that the original invasion of dark creatures not only destroyed countless creatures, but also destroyed all kinds of valuable property or books that countless human races had no time to take away. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After all, in addition to the low-level existence of dark creatures, those high-level strange existences are no less intelligent than the human race. They understand that if they want to destroy the human race quickly, they must first destroy their magical power. ≈lt;/p≈gt; At the beginning, there were only a handful of empires with a complete collection of magic spells, and even fewer survived later. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Now in the entire Sacred Continent, the only two copies are stored in the Sacred Magic Academy. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This was the decision of the six empires when the alliance was established, in order to balance the strength of each empire and principality. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After hearing this explanation, Narant nodded silently, but he was very surprised. He didn''t expect that he had never paid much attention to the magic manual, and it was so important in this sacred continent. ≈lt;/p≈gt; You must be careful in the future, if this news is leaked, the influence will be no less than the news of the existence of the lucky girl. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Next, Narant and Roll left the Fortress of the Furnace chatting and laughing and returned to the hotel. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Just arrived outside the hotel, but Narant was stunned, because it was actually surrounded by dwarves. ≈lt;/p≈gt; There are hundreds of people in this lover, and the originally wide gate of the hotel is surrounded by water, even if Narant and others want to enter, it is a little difficult. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Is something wrong?" Narant and Rolle looked at each other. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Everyone, let''s go, we live in this hotel!" Luo Er was not afraid, and in order to find out, he directly asked his subordinates to clear the way. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After moving forward with difficulty, they finally came to the gate of the hotel. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The owner of the hotel was already sweating, and his eyes lit up when he saw the two of them, a little relieved. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "What''s going on?" When Luo Er saw the innkeeper coming forward, he immediately became suspicious. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Lord Rolle, I would like to ask you, these dwarves seem to be looking for your friend!" The innkeeper was speechless. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Looking for me?" Narant didn''t react. Could it be that his subordinates caused trouble? ≈lt;/p≈gt; Or what happened to the little loli and the three girls last night? ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Lord Narant!" However, his doubts did not last long when a dwarf suddenly crowded beside him and called out. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Black Tower!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; The moment he saw the black tower, Narant vaguely guessed something. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Sure enough, the next moment, Heita patted his chest and said, "Your Excellency Narant, didn''t I say yesterday that I would help you promote wine?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Look, these dwarves are all looking to buy wine from you, how about it, Black Tower, I''ll do what I say!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "They all came to buy wine!" Narant really didn''t expect that Black Tower''s work efficiency was so high, and he really helped himself to publicize it. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Originally, he was going to try it slowly after he went to Master Moore in the morning. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Heita, is this the Terran merchant who sells ordinary wine you said?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "That''s right, fellow clan, this is Lord Narant who sells wine!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Lord Narant, I want to buy ten jugs of ordinary wine!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Lord Narant, I want to buy a barrel..." ≈lt;/p≈gt; "I want to buy five pots..." ≈lt;/p≈gt; For a time, the crowd became more turbulent, and all the dwarves stretched out their hands and rushed towards Narant. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Everyone, listen to me! Everyone, listen to me!" The dwarf''s enthusiasm frightened Narant, and he quickly shouted. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Hearing the words, the dwarves finally quieted down for a moment. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Everyone, there is a lot of wine, so everyone has a share, don''t worry!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Of course, because this is the first time to go to the dwarves, I only brought ten barrels of ordinary wine this time. If you want to buy one barrel at a time, it is not enough, so this time, everyone will buy a limited number of five pots of wine." ≈lt;/p≈gt; "After a while, my caravan will bring wine again, then there will be no limit to the number of purchases!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Hearing Narant''s words, some dwarves were a little disappointed, but they thought that it would be good as long as they could buy it and try it out, so they did not object. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After that, Narant quickly asked Vivian to go and call the big stone and others in the backyard, and then started selling wine outside the hotel. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The innkeeper also knew that these dwarves came to the door on their own initiative, so he didn''t say much. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Narant, if you can expand the planting of raw materials for your wine, it will be a very profitable business!" After handing over the sale of wine to Dashi, Vivian and others, Narant was finally able to escape. . ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Roel, you''re right, I didn''t expect wine to be so popular with the dwarves! I''ll definitely find a way to plant more vines when I go back!" Narant really didn''t expect it in advance, otherwise this time he would definitely To bring more. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After all, wine is at most one gold coin per pot in Glory Continent, but ten gold coins per pot in Sacred Continent. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The price difference between them is tenfold, which can make people crazy. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Haha! It''s time to plant hard, Narant, you can even use this grape as the mainstay of Stormwind City, because I''ve tasted your wine, and it''s not just the dwarves who like it!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "I dare say that if it is sold to all the principalities of the Holy Alliance, it will definitely be popular among the noble circles!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Chapter 624： Old Whites request ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Hehe! Rolle, I will remember your suggestion! It''s just that the vines will be really difficult to grow!" Narant, who nodded, pretended again. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Don''t blame him, he now knows that these wines are much more important in the Sacred Continent than in the Glory Continent. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Because the wine culture of the Holy Continent is much higher than that of the Glory Continent. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Narant also speculates some of the reasons, one of which is naturally related to the nobles themselves. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The substances in the Holy Continent are many times richer than those in the Glory Continent, so the nobles here know how to enjoy it better and have a higher demand for consumables such as alcohol. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Secondly, Narant speculated that it was because of the existence of the dwarves. ≈lt;/p≈gt; These dwarves are simply high-level arms dealers in the Holy Continent, and the dwarves like wine the most, so this has also caused the principalities to pay attention to wine in order to win the dwarves! ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Well, it''s a pity, if more than a hundred years ago, Narant, your grape cultivation was not a problem at all, but there were plant cultivators among the goddesses." ≈lt;/p≈gt; "This nurturer goddess can not only communicate with plants, but also accelerate the growth of plants. The effect is not comparable to the green elves!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Well, that''s true!" Narant pretended to agree and nodded. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In fact, he was a little proud in his heart. Isn''t what the plant cultivator said was the lucky girl Bessie. Remember . 42biquge ≈lt;/p≈gt; ... ≈lt;/p≈gt; For the next few days, Narant stayed in this dwarf gathering place. In addition to practicing, he usually started to hang out in the dwarf gathering place to learn about the prices of various weapons and equipment. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Since I finally came to the dwarves, I have to bring a batch of equipment back no matter what. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Narant was short of money a few days ago, but now there is no need to worry about being short of money. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The wine of that day, except the one sold to Heita the day before yesterday, was sold in the remaining nine barrels in one day, earning a total of 1,800 gold coins. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In addition to the 500 gold coins he brought with him, he now has a total of more than 2,000 gold coins in his pocket. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Just buy a weapon with a good level and no runes, that''s a lot. ≈lt;/p≈gt; As for the five barrels of wine that Rolle gave him, of course he couldn''t sell it now. Even before Rolle left, he sold the wine and spread out that his face was dull. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After Narant got to know it, the sophisticated weapons, that is, the weapons and equipment mixed with mithril, such as the three thousand holy knights of the church. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Among them, the standard long sword is five gold coins, a leather armor set is ten gold coins, a round shield is three gold coins and one, an axe or a sledgehammer is basically ten gold coins in weight, and a better quality all-metal armor A pair of twenty gold coins. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This price is not cheap. Narant wants to replace all his subordinates. Now he obviously does not have the financial resources. After all, he now has more than 400 subordinates, and there is no tens of thousands of gold coins after replacement. impossible. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In this way, he could only settle for the next best thing and slightly replace some of his subordinates'' weapons and equipment. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, even if this is slightly replaced, more than 2,000 gold coins are enough. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Among them, the armor Narant alone cost thousands of gold coins, of which 500 gold coins were spent to prepare 25 sets of mithril armor for the 25 members of his Storm Squad. ≈lt;/p≈gt; As for the wolf knight monster team of twenty-eight people, Narant ordered twenty-eight sets of armor for them. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The price of this armor is not a set of 20 gold coins, but a premium. After all, the savages are much taller than ordinary humans, so each set of special armor needs to be increased by 10 gold coins. This is because Narant is now gaining a lot of popularity among the dwarves through wine. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Heita and others appropriately gave preferential results, but these 28 sets still cost 700 gold coins. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In this way, the armor alone cost him 1,200 gold coins. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In terms of weapons, there are twenty-five standard long swords costing one hundred and twenty-five gold coins, and the barbarian''s lengthening, widening and thickening cost two hundred and eighty gold coins. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In addition to more than fifty small shields, nearly two hundred gold coins were spent. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In addition, Narant specially customized some Mithril crossbow arrows and longbow arrows, and spent another hundred gold coins. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Adding up to this, Narant''s more than 2,000 gold coins ended up with only more than 400 gold coins left. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In this way, not only did he not have a cent of the gold coins he earned from selling wine, but he was also folded into more than a hundred gold coins. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, this is also the capital that must be paid. Now the Glory Continent is not stable, no matter how much it takes to arm its subordinates, it will be worth it. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Time flies, and one month later. ≈lt;/p≈gt; On this day, Old White knocked on Narant''s door. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Come in, Old White, what''s the matter?" Narant stopped meditating and asked Old White. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Old White''s expression was a little uneasy at the moment, and Narant knew that something must have come to him. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Sure enough, at the next moment, Old White gritted his teeth, knelt on the ground with a thud and said, "Sir, I have a request, I hope you can kindly allow it!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "You talk first!" Narant frowned slightly. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "I heard that Prince Roll is going to leave the Furnace Forest tomorrow and return to the Holy Alliance!" Old White said nervously. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yes, you mean..." ≈lt;/p≈gt; "My lord, Xiao Xiao was already your serf, and did not have the qualification and right to make a request, but Xiao originally thought that he would never have the opportunity to return to the Sacred Continent in this life!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "But now I suddenly see hope, so... so..." ≈lt;/p≈gt; "So you want to go back?" Narant looked solemn. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yes...Yes, my lord!" Old White didn''t lower his head and dared not look at Narant, "However, my lord, the little one is just going to go back to see if his parents are still there, and after reading it, he will return to Stormwind Leader. The adults work!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "What about Bessie?" Narant asked in a deep voice. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "My lord, let Bessie follow you first. Although I followed Prince Roll back to the Holy Land, there are certain guarantees in terms of safety, but my hometown is not the Principality of Blue Shield, so I still need to move around after arriving in the Holy Alliance. A lot of exposure, Bessie is definitely not safe to follow me who has no grudge!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yeah!" Finally, Narant breathed a sigh of relief. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The reason why he was dignified was that he was worried that Old White would take Bessie away, which he did not want to see or allow. ≈lt;/p≈gt; But Now that Old White can make such a decision, he, Narant, is not an unreasonable person, and will definitely let him return to look for relatives. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "My lord, I don''t know if I can reach my hometown safely this time. Bessie will leave it to you later!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Your kindness can be seen in the eyes of the little one. It can be said that no nobleman can have such a kind heart as you. Therefore, I believe that Bessie is by your side. Even if the little one is gone, it must be happiness. of!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Old White heard that Narant''s tone had relaxed, and finally felt at ease, and immediately added. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Okay, Old White, it''s just a trip back to the Holy Alliance. I''ll mention it to Rolle at that time. I believe that with his care, you will be able to return home safely!" Narant waved his hand and interrupted directly. The old White''s words of Tugu. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "However, Old White, one thing you have to remember is that things about the Lucky Girl must not be leaked!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yes, my lord, the little one swears to the gods that he will never reveal a word about the descending of the goddess!" Old White immediately swore. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Chapter 625： Storm receives a letter ≈lt;/p≈gt; Nalanda nodded, but did not doubt whether the oath was firm or not. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Bessie is also a lucky girl, so it goes without saying that Old White should also understand the benefits. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Next, Narant continued to explain a few words to Old White, and gave him ten gold coins by the way, which allowed him to arrange things before leaving. ≈lt;/p≈gt; For example, saying goodbye to Bessie, Rolle had already obtained the staff that Master Moore forged for him this morning, and he would leave for his return early in the morning, leaving him not much time. ≈lt;/p≈gt; ... ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Narant, then I''ll go back first!" In the early morning of the next morning, outside the canyon where the dwarves gathered, Rolle and his team were ready to go, saying goodbye to Narant. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Okay, Luo Er, I wish you a smooth journey!" Narant stepped forward and patted Luo Er on the shoulder. This guy was the first friend he made in the Glory Continent, and he also valued it. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Narant, agreed, if you have time in the future, you must come to the Principality of Blue Shield or the Holy City! I will definitely entertain you at that time!" Rolle hooked Narant''s arm directly, after Narant''s back He slammed a hammer on his back. This is the most intimate etiquette between friends. It can be seen that he also regards Narant as a friend. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Okay, I''ll be back if I have time!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Well, then I''ll go!" After speaking, Luo Er didn''t hesitate, he rode directly on the warhorse, and immediately set off with the team. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Sir, the little one is gone too!" Old White also quickly said goodbye to Nalande at this time. Remember the URL 42biquge. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Go, remember to come back safely, Bessie is still waiting for you!" Narant nodded. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Immediately, Old White glanced at his granddaughter, stepped forward and hugged him again. Then he got on his horse and followed Rolle''s team in front of him. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Bessie, your grandfather has Prince Roll to help you, there will be no problem, you don''t have to worry too much, you will be back in a month or two soon!" Old White is the only relative of Bessie, and this is the grandson Bessie was naturally reluctant to part with them for the first time. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yes, my lord, Bessie knows!" Bessie''s eyes were red, but she couldn''t cry. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Fortunately, now that Vivian and Shirley have been in contact for so long, Bessie is not alone. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Several lucky women gathered around Bessie, thinking of ways to comfort her. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Watching Rolle''s team disappear at the end of the forest, Narant returned to the hotel with a few girls. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Sir, Xun Ying, who returned to the Storm Territory, is back!" After returning to the hotel, Narant returned to his room before he could start training, but Little Loli happily knocked on his door. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Are you here!" Narant immediately put Little Loli into the room, and then took out the envelope brought by Xun Ying. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Because he needed to wait for his legendary long sword, and this trip was quite troublesome, Narant did not choose to return to the Storm Territory this time, but prepared to wait for two months in the gathering place of the dwarves. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, he didn''t really trust the territory. Fortunately, with Xun Ying and Xiao Huihui, in this world, it can be said that they can communicate with each other. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This is the second time Narant has contacted the Storm Lord. . ≈lt;/p≈gt; The first time was more than half a month ago, when he sent Little Huihui and Xun Ying back to the Storm Leader to inform him that he needed to delay their return. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And let the storm leader prepare enough wine and prepare the convoy to send it to the Holy Continent. . ≈lt;/p≈gt; At that time, butler Thomas received his letter, and immediately did as instructed, and informed all the good news of the territory. ≈lt;/p≈gt; It took a while to prepare the team and wine, so this second message was the message that Thomas agreed to inform Narant after the team set off. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Opening the envelope, as expected by Narant, the wine team had already set off. According to the speed of Xun Ying, the team should have entered the grassland at this moment. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The last wine made nearly 2,000 gold coins a day, which made Narant taste the sweetness. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In this sacred continent, there is a feeling of gold everywhere. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Therefore, if you make money in this sacred continent, you can get rich quickly. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, Narant still has another obstacle to make money in the Sacred Continent, that is, the road to come is not stable. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Therefore, Narant has to calculate the time correctly this time, and when it is almost time, he will personally go to the edge of the mountain to welcome the arrival of the team. ≈lt;/p≈gt; If it is better to talk about ordinary monsters, I am afraid of encountering that terrifying flaming giant bear. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In the letter, in addition to telling about the convoy, it also reported the status of the Onyx Principality and the Storm Leader itself. ≈lt;/p≈gt; As for the matter of the Onyx Principality, it is natural that the Northern Principality is still eyeing the desert in the northwest, and the big and small nobles in the Onyx Principality are a little nervous. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Fortunately, there has been no change in the Northern Principality for the time being, so everything is business as usual. ≈lt;/p≈gt; As for the affairs in Narant''s territory, that is, the development is prosperous, and all the work is developed according to the instructions before Nalant''s departure. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Especially sweet potatoes, the batch of sweet potatoes that were sown at the beginning had already completed a bumper harvest some time ago because of the blessing of the green elves. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After the bumper harvest, the sweet potatoes were immediately used as seeds, and they were cultivated on the thousands of acres of new farmland on the edge of the grassland. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After reading the letter, Narant was relieved again. As long as the principality did not change suddenly and everything was normal in the territory, then he could continue to wait here with peace of mind. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Time flies, this blink of an eye is another month, and this morning, Narant finally received a report sent by Master Moore, saying that his long sword had been forged. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Hearing the words, Narant suddenly bloomed with joy, and after waiting for two months, this is finally coming. ≈lt;/p≈gt; At the moment, he took Vivian directly to Master Moore''s shop. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Master Moore!" Now Narant is already half of Master Moore''s guest. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Therefore, there is no need to notify, and I went directly to the lobby on the second floor in the backyard. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Narant I knew that you would come right away, haha, sit down!" Master Moore had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Narant, he put down the jug in his hand and walked from the sofa. stood up. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Let Master Moore see the joke! To be honest, I am really looking forward to the legendary weapon!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Haha, I promise I won''t let you down!" Master Mu''er understood Narant''s mood. He didn''t hesitate at the moment. He went directly to the showcase on the side and picked up a long sword with a scabbard. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Only then did Narant discover that there was a beautiful long sword in the showcase in this hall. ≈lt;/p≈gt; There is nothing special about the style of the long sword, it is the standard aristocratic long sword. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, the hilt was carved by Master Moore. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The sword hilt guard was actually carved into two giant dragons, and the giant dragon''s mouth opened wide in the direction of the sword tip. ≈lt;/p≈gt; If Narant pointed his long sword at the enemy, then the bright dragon seemed to be breathing dragon''s breath at the enemy. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Chapter 626： dragon tooth ≈lt;/p≈gt; In addition to this handguard, the grip of the hilt has obviously also done a lot of work. It is covered with a layer of unknown black leather, and the leather is exquisitely surrounded. At first glance, it is low-key yet elegant. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Narant, how does it feel to try it!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Master Moore took the long sword and came directly to Narant and handed the long sword to him. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Okay!" Narant just looked at the shape of the long sword and was a little moved, especially the two giant dragons were carved with subtle twists, which was like a ghost. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Just like what Narant knew at the time, in this world, an excellent blacksmith is often not just a blacksmith, but also an excellent jewelry craftsman. For them. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In addition to the most basic usability of a long sword, a beautiful appearance is also a pursuit. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Only when the two are one can one be regarded as a master. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Narant held the scabbard in his left hand and the hilt in his right. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Well, this feeling is soft and not slippery!" Narant held the grip on the hilt of the sword, and immediately felt the difference. ≈lt;/p≈gt; I couldn''t help but said to Master Moore: "Master Moore, what kind of leather is the leather on the hilt of this sword, it feels very strange to hold!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Haha, I didn''t expect you, a magician, Narant, to know a lot about long swords. The leather on this handle is the leather of the seventh-order monster swamp blood crocodile." Remember . 42biquge ≈lt;/p≈gt; "The leather of this swamp blood crocodile is soft and breathable and does not absorb any moisture, including sweat and blood. Of course, the most important thing is that he has a weak adsorption force, which can be very effective in preventing the long sword from falling out of hand!" Master Moore smiled and accepted it. Rand explained. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "The leather of the seventh-order monsters!" Narant couldn''t help being secretly shocked. Although it was only a small piece of leather, what could be produced from the seventh-order monsters could be simple. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Especially this weak adsorption function, which Narant had never heard of before. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, what he didn''t know was that this time he could use the leather of the swamp blood crocodile on his long sword because of the special care of Master Moore. ≈lt;/p≈gt; If it was changed to another person, Master Moore would only be able to use this precious material unless he took the initiative to ask for more money or provide materials. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Because although this swamp blood crocodile is more than ten meters long, it can really be used to make items, and only the area with a length and width of several tens of centimeters under the neck has an adsorption effect. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Therefore, it is very rare to use the leather of the swamp blood crocodile to make the hilt material. Even if it is on the mainland, only the king of the duchy or the great nobles of the empire can enjoy it. Not to mention the money, the source of the material is a big problem. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Feeling the strangeness of the hilt, Narant finally couldn''t hold back and wanted to see how the blade looked. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Clang! ≈lt;/p≈gt; With a neat drawing of the sword, the entire long sword was pulled out by Narant and lay in front of him. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The exquisite and complex golden inscriptions, and the cold and stern sword blade flashing with cold light, Narant''s eyes could not help but light up the moment he saw it. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Good sword!" Narant can be considered a long sword that has been used for a year, and he has experienced countless battles. The specific parameters and effects of the long sword are not mentioned for the time being. Just by looking at the blade, you can know the pros and cons. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Master Mu, praise your forging skills!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Haha, Narant, forging weapons has always been my job, so you don''t have to praise me!" Although Master Moore has been touted by others all the year round, Narant is a chance to praise without any hesitation, and That undisguised sincere love still made Master Moore feel a burst of satisfaction. ≈lt;/p≈gt; To be honest, Narant''s long sword can be said to be the one that he has cared about the most in recent years, and its quality is definitely top-notch among legendary weapons. ≈lt;/p≈gt; You must know that even if it is Rolle''s staff, he has only forged a legendary inferior grade for him. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Master Mu Er, I don''t know what effect my sword has?" Because it was in the hall of Master Mu Er, Narant couldn''t try the sword, otherwise he really wanted to use his grudge to try some tricks. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "The blade of the blade is five times that of an ordinary Mithril long sword, and the sharp one is five times as sharp, and the effect of vindictive qi transmission is three times!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "In addition, the main function of its inscription is the ability to pierce armor, so don''t use Dou Qi now, try stabbing this armor!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Master Moore said, and took out a piece of armor without an inscription from the space ring. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Okay, Master Mu!" Narant was not pretentious. Hearing that, he took over and stabbed a piece of armor that was held flat in Master Mu''s hand. ≈lt;/p≈gt; puff! ≈lt;/p≈gt; When the long sword stabbed out and stabbed on the armor, it pierced directly without a pause. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Hey! Master Moore, this is too strong!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; You must know that the armor that Master Moore is now holding is the armor forged by Mithril, which is the same as the three thousand Paladins who were wearing them. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And Narant is not using Dou Qi now, this long sword can pierce him so easily. ≈lt;/p≈gt; When Narant stabbed out, the feeling in his hand was like stabbing a wooden board with an ordinary long sword. Although there was a slight sense of obstruction, it was not strong. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Narant, this is because all the effects of the long sword''s inscription are used on the armor, because I know you are a magician, and you must rarely fight with a long sword!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "And if you are a title knight, then I will not be so extreme, but will increase other effects, such as adding acceleration inscriptions or light inscriptions, so that the speed of the sword will become faster in battle!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "I see, thank you Master Mu!" Narant nodded silently. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although I really want to say that I am a dual-cultivator of magic and martial arts, this secret cannot be revealed. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, in fact, this long sword is his favorite state now. This is a real existence that cuts iron like mud. ≈lt;/p≈gt; No matter in the previous life or in this life, Narant has imagined to have such a weapon. After all, as a Chinese in the previous life, everyone has a martial arts dream. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In the martial arts dream, the most popular one is the invincible weapon. ≈lt;/p≈gt; As for increasing the swinging speed of the long sword, in fact, Narant now owns the agility fruit, in fact, the demand for this aspect is not too high. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The long sword did not get blessings, so he made up for it from the agility fruit. If one is not good, he will have two, and if two are not good, he will have three. In short, his agility is definitely far beyond the same level. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Narant, the long sword has been forged, what name are you going to give him?" At this moment, Master Moore asked with a smile. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "naming" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yes, Narant, every legendary weapon should have its own name!" Master Moore nodded. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Narant never thought that the Holy Continent would have such a tradition To be honest, the name was originally his weakness, but after he came to this world, there were quite a few things that required his master to be named. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Could it be called Storm Sword?" Narant wanted to be lazy, but then thought that the name was a bit random. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After all, this is also his first legendary weapon. Besides, besides the purpose of the weapon, this long sword is already a beautiful handicraft, and he really needs to give it a matching name. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Suddenly, Narant saw two giant dragons on the hilt of the sword. The giant dragons were lifelike, with all the details. Even the sharp teeth in the mouth were carved out. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Dragon Tooth!" Suddenly, Narant thought of a good name. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Master Moore, I''m going to call it Dragon Tooth!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Dragon Tooth? The Blade of Dragon Tooth? It''s a good name!" Master Mu''s eyes lit up when he heard the words. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Compared to the King''s Blade, the Glory Blade, and the Righteous Sword that the nobles of the human race took in the past, this dragon tooth really made him feel new and fresh. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Chapter 627： buy dwarf shop ≈lt;/p≈gt; , Daughter of Doom must die ≈lt;/p≈gt; In this way, the name of the first legendary weapon of Narant was taken down! ≈lt;/p≈gt; After Narant put away the long sword, Master Mu''er did not stop, and took out a ring from his arms, "Narant, thank you for borrowing this holy artifact temporarily, and now I will follow it. Agree to return it to its original owner!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; The ring that Master Mu Er took out was the space ring that Narant temporarily lent to Master Mu Er. At this moment, Master Mu Er who handed out the ring did not have the ease when he handed out the long sword. ≈lt;/p≈gt; There was a dismayed look on his face. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Seeing this, Narant took it with all his might. ≈lt;/p≈gt; If it''s just an ordinary holy weapon, then maybe he can really make an exchange with the dwarf. Anyway, it is a storage ring in his hand. ≈lt;/p≈gt; But this holy artifact suit was obviously related to Stella, so he could only take it back. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Master Mu, I wonder how your observation is going? Is it helpful?" Narant asked curiously about the ring. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Narant, to be honest, this time thanks to the sacred artifact ring you borrowed temporarily, we are one step closer to retrieving the precious sacred artifact forging skills of the dwarves." ≈lt;/p≈gt; "However, after all, this ring is one of the six pieces of holy artifact, so it is impossible to imitate and forge the holy artifact in a short period of time!" Remember . 42biquge ≈lt;/p≈gt; "If we can gather together the six suits of the Prophet Goddess, it is estimated that the technology can be retrieved immediately. Even if three or more are obtained, it is estimated that it can greatly complement the missing memory of our dwarves!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; There was a little sadness in Master Moore''s eyes. This ring did allow them to acquire some of the sacred artifact forging skills, but it was not enough. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Master Mu, I believe that one day your dwarves will regain the glory of their ancestors!" Narant didn''t know what to say, so he could only comfort him now. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In the future, if his strength allows, he might help the dwarves. After all, with her ring, Stella has three holy artifacts. ≈lt;/p≈gt; At that time, with this kind of friendship, I will definitely be able to have a good relationship with the dwarves. ≈lt;/p≈gt; As for now, he is just jumping on the shrimp, but he doesn''t dare to make any move. ≈lt;/p≈gt; It''s okay to just give a ring, if the three holy artifacts are presented together, not only will it be too eye-catching, even the goddess will be noticed. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Lend your auspicious words, Narant!" Master Moore took a sip of wine and put his troubles behind him, "By the way, Narant, the long sword has been forged, are you ready to return? " ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yes, Master Moore, I have been coming to the Forge for two months, and I am planning to return recently!" Narant nodded, "By the way, Master Moore, I have something I want to ask you, I don''t know how much gold is needed to buy a hut in the Forge Castle Gathering." ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Buying a cottage? Haha, it looks like you''ve made a lot of money from your wine, Narant?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "It''s not much money, just a few thousand gold coins, let Master Moore see a joke, and I don''t know if it''s enough to buy a hut in the gathering place!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Narant is very modest, of course, this modesty is relative to the Glory Continent. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Half a month ago, the team arranged by Thomas finally crossed the mountain, and Narant also considered a good time to meet up. ≈lt;/p≈gt; It''s strange to say that Narant still reminded him to hang his guts along the way, but in the end, let alone the terrifying giant bear, he didn''t even see the shadow of the beast. ≈lt;/p≈gt; It made Narant feel that he was walking in the Glory Continent, and there were only the laughs and laughter of Shirley and her little bear along the way. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, nothing is good, and Narant is naturally willing to do so. ≈lt;/p≈gt; So, the convoy went smoothly to the dwarf camp. ≈lt;/p≈gt; As for what happened next, it was very simple. Narant directly sent someone to find the Black Tower, and then spread the news of the arrival of the wine. ≈lt;/p≈gt; During this period of time, wine had a small reputation among the dwarves, so with the promotion of the black tower, a group of dwarves took the initiative to come to the door. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This time, Narant chose to sell directly on the open space on the edge of the gathering place. This time, the convoy delivered 30 barrels of wine, and it only took two days to sell out. ≈lt;/p≈gt; With the receipt of six thousand gold coins, Narant''s pockets immediately bulged. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Since the dwarf''s gold coins are so lucrative, Narant naturally wants to use this place as a ''gold mine'' to make money, so he has the idea of ??opening a shop. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although the enthusiasm of the dwarves to buy wine in the future is definitely not as happy as at the beginning, after all, they have bought enough for them to drink a lot of time. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, the flow of water is long, even if a barrel can be sold a day, it is a big deal for Narant. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The only thing missing now is a place to sell wine consistently. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Narant, we dwarves still have a lot of vacant stone houses. If you want to choose to be close to the main street, the price is two thousand gold coins for a small one!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "There is another point, I don''t know if you know, we dwarves have a rule, that is, the human race must pay a thousand gold coins every year as a license to trade in the fortress castle." ≈lt;/p≈gt; It turned out that in the eyes of the dwarves, the Terran merchants were too cunning, and the items sold to them were also sold at double the premium. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In this regard, the dwarves naturally have opinions. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In this way, the dwarves thought of a good way, that is, they need to pay a certain fee every year from the human race merchants. ≈lt;/p≈gt; From the dwarf''s point of view, only in this way will he not suffer losses and his heart will be balanced. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "However, Narant, you temporarily lent us the ring of the dwarves'' prophet goddess this time. Our dwarves will not forget this kindness. We need to pay a thousand gold coins every year. I will help you and the King of the Hill to ask for instructions later. Help you get rid of it!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "I still need to pay the entrance fee!" Narant did not expect that he also encountered the existence of the entrance fee in this other world. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, for these violent dwarves, the human nobles and businessmen are too cunning. ≈lt;/p≈gt; I just didn''t expect that the thousand gold coins, Master Moore said, would be free. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Master Moore, then thank you!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; After continuing to chat with Master Moore for a while, Narant returned to the hotel. ≈lt;/p≈gt; With the long sword in hand, Narant''s return journey has already been put on the road, but before leaving, he needs to arrange the store''s affairs. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Fortunately, there are people above who can do things well With the appearance of Master Moore, the affairs of the Narant store were completed only the next day. ≈lt;/p≈gt; A dwarf steward found him the next day and showed him a vacant stone house. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This stone house is located at the outermost periphery of the gathering place, and these stone house dwarves asked craftsmen to build it at one time. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The house is not big, it is a two-story building with a small backyard, and the appearance of the house is not beautiful. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, there are no special requirements for these Narants. Anyway, in this dwarf race, the famous saying that Jiuxiang is not afraid of deep alleys can be used. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After deciding to buy this stone house, Narant paid two thousand gold coins directly. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Not to mention, two thousand gold coins are enough to build a large manor in the Holy Continent, but here you can only buy a small stone house. ≈lt;/p≈gt; But after thinking of the benefits, Narant was a little relieved. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Chapter 628： Excellent carriage ≈lt;/p≈gt; , Daughter of Doom must die ≈lt;/p≈gt; As soon as the money was handed over, the dwarf steward wrote his name on a thick account book in his hand, and he didn''t even need a title deed in this dwarven gathering place. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Because the dwarves themselves don''t have so many fancy bowels, and they don''t have as advanced industry and commerce as the human race, they are still a tribe in the form of a race. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After the steward left, Narant didn''t stay in the house for a long time, leaving two serfs behind in the stone house, and returned to the hotel by himself. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The wine from half a month ago has been sold out, so if the store wants to open, it can only wait for the next time. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And Narant''s return time has also been set, and he will be ready to return tomorrow morning. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Sir, the dwarf Black Tower is downstairs, he said he has something to look for you!" In the evening, Narant and his subordinates were busy packing up their equipment, waiting for the departure tomorrow morning, when the big stone came to the second floor to report Voice. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Black Tower, let him in!" Today''s Black Tower is already a regular visitor here in Narant. ≈lt;/p≈gt; One is that when the convoy arrived half a month ago, Narant gave him another pot of potion grapes. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This is really a big favor for Heita. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, besides this, Narant actually gave a pot of other precious wine to the black tower. First URL 42biquge ≈lt;/p≈gt; The reason for sending so many, in addition to attracting and thanking Heita for promoting wine for himself, is that there are other things to get rid of him. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Narrant got five barrels of fine spirits from Rolle, all of which he had tasted. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The intensity is indeed okay, much higher than that of potion wine. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, these spirits are not Narant''s dishes. In terms of intensity, Erguotou, Baogu wine and Kaoliang wine in the previous life, which one is not three streets away from it. ≈lt;/p≈gt; So, now that Rolle has left, Narant is ready to exchange him for money. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And the price of these spirits is quite high, ranging from seventy or eighty gold coins in a pot to hundreds of gold coins in a pot, and it is naturally not that easy to sell. ≈lt;/p≈gt; With the help of the black tower, Narant has only sold about two barrels during this period of time, and the income is almost more than 3,000 gold coins. ≈lt;/p≈gt; If the rest are sold out, the gold coins should at least double. ≈lt;/p≈gt; As for why Rolle only spent 5,000 gold coins when he bought it, while Narant sold it for 6,000 or 7,000 gold coins. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This is mainly because Rolle bought it as a prince of the Blue Shield Empire. In order to sell well, he would naturally not make more money, but give it to him according to the truth of the Holy Alliance. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This time the Black Tower came, Narant didn''t know whether he came to say goodbye or was about selling spirits. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Soon, the black tower was invited upstairs, but this time, the black tower was not alone, but also brought another young dwarf. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Your Excellency Narant!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Heita, who is this dwarf?" Narant nodded, looking curiously at the strange dwarf beside him. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Lord Narant, this is Ram, he wants to buy a bucket of potion sea buckthorn wine from you!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Oh, do you want to buy a barrel?" Narant laughed immediately. A barrel of potion sea buckthorn wine costs 2,000 gold coins. This is a big business. ≈lt;/p≈gt; It just didn''t wait for Narant to be happy for long, but Heita continued: "However, Lord Narant, this Ram doesn''t have that many gold coins and wants to trade with other items, so I brought him to see you and see Let''s see if the deal can be done!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "In exchange for an item, I don''t know what item it is?" If it was a good thing, Narant would not refuse. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This time, the black tower did not help to answer, but patted Ram, who was on the side, and let him speak for himself. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Lord Narant, I have a carriage. I wonder if I can exchange a bucket of sea buckthorn wine with you?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Carriage?" Narant was speechless. What kind of carriage could be worth two thousand gold coins? ≈lt;/p≈gt; Perhaps seeing Narant''s disappointment, Ram''s beard shook and said immediately, "Your Excellency Narant, although it is only a carriage, it is also a carriage of excellent quality!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Superior class? Carriage? With inscriptions?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "That''s right, an excellent carriage!" Ram nodded. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Where is the carriage now, can you take me to see it? After reading it, I can determine whether I can make a deal!" Narant was interested. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The Sacred Continent is the Sacred Continent, and even the carriage has so many tunes. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yes, the carriage is in the yard of my blacksmith shop!" Ram also knew that he would definitely inspect the goods for Narant. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After getting the approval, Narant did not delay, and immediately followed Ram and Heta to the Fortress of the Furnace. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although this Ram is young, he also lives in the fort. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, his situation is different from that of the Black Tower. The Black Tower relies on his own talent, while Ram is because of his elders. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The location of his blacksmith shop is not far from the Black Tower shop, and it took only ten minutes for Narant to arrive there. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Lord Narant, the carriage is here!" Taking Narant into the small courtyard, Ram went directly to a grass shed, and then lifted a huge animal skin tarpaulin. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Whoa! ≈lt;/p≈gt; With a burst of dust flying, the objects under the animal skin tarpaulin finally revealed. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Hey, so pretentious... oh no, such a luxurious carriage!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; This carriage has four wheels and uses a pumpkin-shaped closed carriage commonly used in the West. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The whole carriage is at least three or four meters long and two meters and five meters wide, and the color is gold and black. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The main door frames of the carriages are all black wooden frames, and the top and surrounding edges, including the wheel hubs, are made of metal, but the metal materials are all gilded. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Make the whole carriage look extraordinarily beautiful and luxurious. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In particular, at the top of the carriage, a splendid castle complex was carved to life, with a towering castle standing in the center, surrounded by all kinds of exquisite buildings. ≈lt;/p≈gt; But from the looks of it, the carriage was the most luxurious of all the carriages Narant had ever seen. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Well, he vaguely remembered that this style of carriage seemed to have only been seen on the Internet in his previous life. It was the carriage of the British royal family. After seeing it once, he was amazed at the luxury of this old-fashioned capitalist. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "By the way, Dwarf Ram, didn''t you say that this carriage is of excellent quality, where is the inscription?" Although the carriage was luxurious, Narant liked it very much. ≈lt;/p≈gt; But he didn''t see the inscription. If there was no inscription, the carriage would not be worth two thousand gold coins. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After all, the decorative material of this carriage is not real pure gold, but gilt. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Lord Narant, a small part of the inscriptions are on the bottom and axles of the carriage, and most of the rest are inside the carriage!" Ram explained, and immediately stepped forward and opened the carriage door. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Oh?" Narant was curious and immediately stepped forward to prepare to enter Charan in the carriage first. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Not to mention, this carriage is really spacious enough. When Narant entered the carriage, he found that even if there were a few people lying in the carriage, it was more than a mistake. ≈lt;/p≈gt; As he looked around, he found that there were quite a few inscriptions on the walls of the surrounding carriages. ≈lt;/p≈gt; From the outside, the car looks like a thin layer, but when we get inside, we realize that three layers of material are used for the walls of the car. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The outermost and innermost layers are wooden walls, but there is a thin iron plate in the middle. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And those inscriptions were engraved on the iron plate in the middle, the reason why Narant could see these inscriptions. ≈lt;/p≈gt; That''s because the craftsmen deliberately exposed a small part of the iron plate at the four corners of the inner wall for the sake of the beauty of the interior. ≈lt;/p≈gt; But don''t think that the exposed iron plate will destroy the beauty of the carriage. In fact, not only is it not, but the complex and exquisite golden lines have become the embellishment in the carriage, which makes the whole interior of the carriage full of luxurious and delicate atmosphere. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Chapter 629： Its a sad story

"It''s really luxurious enough!" Narant really liked the carriage in his heart.

Just like people in previous lives, if you have money, you have to get a good car to drive.

What''s more, he is also a dignified baron now, and it is reasonable to have a relay car.

In the past, it was because he couldn''t find a suitable craftsman. After all, he didn''t like an ordinary carriage, so he might as well ride a white dragon.

But now the appearance of the carriage still completely conquered him.

"Lord Narant, the inscription of this carriage has two main functions. The carriage part and the axle part are tough inscriptions. Even if you shoot with a mithril longbow, there will be no damage."

"The effect of the second inscription is lightness. You don''t think the carriage is so huge, but its actual weight is equivalent to that of an ordinary carriage!"

Seeing Narant''s heart-wrenching expression, it was appropriate for Ram to explain to the side.

"Really!" Narant was really curious when he heard the words, and immediately got out of the car and held the frame to try it.

With no trace of mana on his arm, did the carriage really lift slightly? It was really equivalent to the weight of an ordinary carriage. ,

You must know that ordinary carriages do not have iron plates, and this carriage has at least half of the iron structure. It can be so light and the effect of the inscriptions is really powerful. Remember the URL 42biquge.

"Rahm, this carriage is so exquisite and luxurious, did you forge it yourself? Also, why is this carriage left idle here after forging, is there no one willing to buy it?" Although Narant was not sure whether the carriage was real worth two thousand gold coins.

But now he has made up his mind and is ready to replace this superb luxury carriage.

Not to mention other things, just relying on a barrel of wine to exchange for such a carriage, in his opinion, is an absolute profit without loss.

It''s just that he is a little curious now. It seems that the carriage has been parked here for a long time. For some reason, Ram is willing to exchange wine with himself.

"Lord Narant, I can only forge ordinary excellent weapons now. I don''t have the skills to forge such a large number of carriages. This carriage was forged by my father! In addition, the reason why this carriage is placed in This place is idle..." Ram heard the words and shook his head very honestly, and told him the origin of the carriage.

It turned out that the carriage was actually forged two years ago, and it was forged by Ram''s father himself.

As for why this luxury carriage was left idle here, it was also because the Ram family was unlucky.

It turned out that three years ago, a team of human caravans found his father and wanted to entrust his father to forge an excellent luxury carriage.

The caravan came from the royal family of a holy little duke. Ram''s father was naturally very happy to receive such an order. After all, it was a big deal, and it could make a lot of money after it was completed.

At that time, the price that his father negotiated with the Terran was three thousand gold coins to forge this carriage.

And the human caravan left after paying a deposit of 1,000 pieces, and agreed to pick up the goods one year later.

And Ram''s father received the deposit, and naturally began to forge wholeheartedly.

It took a year to finally build the carriage, and this matter just waited for the agreed caravan to collect the carriage and pay the remaining two thousand gold coins.

It''s just that Ram''s father waited and waited, but he didn''t wait for the caravan to pick up the goods.

After half a year, Ram''s father knew that something must have happened to the caravan, so he tried to contact him.

Because the forging cost of this carriage was 2,000 gold coins, if it could not be handed over to the recipient and received the remaining gold coins, it would be a huge loss.

However, after Ram''s father went to look for it, he found that the caravan had an accident.

It is said that the caravan was attacked by orcs when it was passing through the forest, and finally both people and gold coins disappeared into the wilderness.

And Ram''s father didn''t give up, and the caravan was gone, so let''s find the royal family to which the caravan belongs.

It''s just that Ram''s father''s luck is not very good. It was the old king of the human race who sent the caravan.

But just months before Ram''s father arrived, the old king had died.

And the newly appointed king is busy quelling the rebellion of other brothers, all energy and financial resources are used to arm the soldiers, and he has no time to pay attention to the carriage.

In the end, the new king even went so far as to ask Ram to pay the promised deposit.

In this last name, Ram''s father was placed under house arrest in the duchy, helping them forge weapons.

And Ram Island''s father was under house arrest for more than half a year, and when the king was finally usurped by his other brothers, Ram''s father was able to return.

Moreover, the new king who succeeded in usurping the throne knew that his former brother must have offended and killed the dwarves.

In order to ease the relationship, he promised that he would not want the deposit, and the carriage let Ram handle it himself as compensation.

Ram''s father finally returned to the Fortress of the Furnace, but after a year of squeezing, coupled with a series of encounters, his body has become weak.

And that carriage, to be honest, it is really very difficult to sell, thinking that ordinary small nobles can''t afford it at all, and those who can afford it are the royal family of the duke, or the big nobles in the empire.

However, those kings of the principality or the great nobles of the empire have more or less their own carriages, so this carriage is actually one that has been kept until now.

During this time, Ram happened to hear that Narant had fine wine for sale.

Thinking of his father who became weak after he came back, Ram felt that it would be better to try to exchange the carriage for sea buckthorn wine and let his father drink it.

Because the potion sea buckthorn is a physical enhancement, and the potion sea buckthorn wine is the same.

Even because dwarves love fine wine, drinking sea buckthorn wine has a multiplier effect.

"This... is really a sad story!" Narant smacked his lips I can only offer spiritual comfort to Ram''s father''s experience, and this is really no one''s luck.

However, having said that, the original price of this carriage was 3,000 gold coins, but now it is used to exchange sea buckthorn wine for 2,000 gold coins with myself, so didn¡¯t I earn 1,000 gold coins?

Thinking of this, Narant is very grateful for his good luck, maybe this is the effect of taking the lucky fruit at the beginning.

"Ram, then I''ve decided to exchange a pot of sea buckthorn wine for this carriage with you!"

"Really? Thank you so much, Your Excellency Narant!" Ram was still a little apprehensive.

This carriage can''t be sold. For the dwarves who don''t know how to enjoy and show off, it is simply a useless ornament, and it even takes up space.

Now the sea buckthorn wine worth 2,000 gold coins can be exchanged from Narant, which can not only dispose of the carriage, but also make this business more profitable than the original loss-making business.

"No need to thank us, this is a normal transaction for us, but Dwarf Ram, I have a small request here, and I need you to help me do it!"

Chapter 630： The first spring of another world

, Daughter of Doom must die

"Lord Narant, please say it!" Dwarf Ram didn''t know why, but in order to make a deal, he politely responded.

"Well, wait!" Narant didn''t say it directly, but first took out the paper from the space ring, and then drew it for a while before handing it to Ram to watch.

Seeing this, the black tower immediately joined up.

It''s just that the two of them looked at the drawing for a long time, and they couldn''t understand what was drawn on the drawing. They could only see a line going around straightly, like many rings, but not a ring.

When the two were puzzled, Narant spoke again, "Rahm, can this carriage and the frame below be disassembled?"

"Yes, Lord Narant, are you going to dismantle the carriage?"

"No, you have seen the pattern on this drawing. Its name is a spring, and it is made by bending a straight iron rod."

"I think making a couple of these springs that, if they fit under the carriages, would reduce bumps as the wagon travels on the road!"

Narant, the carriage of this different world, has also ridden many times. Although it is said that it is more comfortable than riding a horse with a cushion inside, but it can''t compare with the car of the previous life, even the battery car, it is too bumpy .

So, if possible, it is absolutely necessary for him to make his carriage more perfect. Launch URL42biquge

And the structure of this carriage, he felt that it was possible to transform it successfully.

"Spring? Installed on the carriage? Reduced bumps?" Although Narant had an explanation, this was the first time this thing had appeared, and Ram and Heita still couldn''t understand it.

Seeing this, Narant knew that it might be too early to tell them this. It seems that only by manufacturing the spring first, can the experiment be carried out at that time, so that the two can see the effect of the spring with their own eyes, and then it is possible to transform their own carriage.

Of course, this premise is whether the dwarves can forge the spring he wants.

If it was placed in the Glory Continent, Narant would not have thought about it. After all, the metallurgical technology is too backward, and it cannot reach the level of making springs. Only in this dwarf race, he feels a glimmer of hope.

"Rahm, Heita, how about this, you two help me try to forge this spring and see if it can be forged!"

"This spring needs to be bent, but it is not easy to break and damage. I don''t know if you can do it!"

"Of course, I won''t let you forge in vain. As long as the spring is forged, you two will each have a pot of amethyst wine!"

"Ah! Amethyst wine!" Hearing that Narant was so generous, Ram and Heita were excited, and then patted their chests and assured: "Lord Narant, don''t worry, although we don''t know what this spring is about. Great use, but it''s also the easiest shape to forge."

"As for not easy to damage and break, just add Mithril, the big deal is to engrave the simplest tough inscription, that guarantees that your request will be sent!"

"Okay!" Seeing this, Narant also saw hope.

"Lord Narant, don''t know when we need to start forging?" The two were eager to try.

"Of course, the sooner the better!" Although it was said that the time to return could be delayed, Narant was somewhat resigned now, so he must pursue the task of completing the work as soon as possible.

With Narant''s approval, Heita and Ram also did not delay for a moment, just opened the stove and started to dry.

With the cooperation of the two, they beat with a big hammer, and it turned out that only half an hour later, the first spring of this other world was born.

"Lord Narant, look at this thing!"

Ram and Heta sent the spring to Narant like a gift.

This spring is made according to the size that Narant ordered, with a diameter of about ten centimeters and a height of more than twenty centimeters. The thickness of the spring iron bar is about a thumb.

"That''s right!" Nalanda nodded, not to mention, this dwarf''s craftsmanship is really not good, at least the appearance is exactly the same as the previous life.

And now it''s time to test how tough the spring is, whether it can withstand enough pressure without breaking.

This is a good attempt. Put the spring upright on the ground, directly ask the black tower to find the plank, and then put it on the spring and press it down.

drink!

As the black tower exerted force, the spring was immediately compressed, and the spring that was more than ten centimeters high was directly shortened by half, and all the iron bars were tightly connected together.

"Okay, Black Tower!" Narant stopped immediately.

When the black tower received its force, the spring suddenly bounced off the ground, and after a while, it fell to the ground and returned to its original state.

"Huh!" Suddenly, the two dwarves cried out in amazement, they had never seen such a fun thing before.

Seeing this, Narant quickly picked up the spring, and then carefully observed it for a while, and found that there was no crack or metal fatigue, and nodded in satisfaction, "Yes! This is the spring I want!"

"Heita, Ram, you have all seen the effect of this spring just now. If you make a few more of these springs and install them at the bottom of the car, even if the road is bumpy, you can rely on it to reduce the force of the bumps! Now you understand me What do you want to do?"

"Uh... It seems... I still don''t understand!" Narant thought that with a real demonstration, the two should figure out what they wanted.

But he didn''t expect that the two of them still shook their heads at him with a confused expression.

"Hey! Well, let''s ignore these unimportant things. I want to ask you now, if I want to make several such springs and install them between the carriage and the axle, is it difficult?"

"Well, Mr. Narant, if you just install a few such springs to fix it, it''s not troublesome. Anyway, the bottom of the carriage and the axle can be disassembled, as long as we make a little change on the body and axle!" People responded immediately.

After a pause, Ram hesitated for a moment and then said: "It''s just Lord Narant If you do as you say, then the lower part of the carriage will not be as good-looking as it is now!"

Narant heard the words and looked at it. Now the result of the lower part of the carriage is simple and clear. It is the most beautiful structure at present. If you add a few large springs, it will indeed look a little annoying.

However, the small flaws under the carriage were less important to Narant than the comfort on the road.

"Don''t be afraid, you can just press it for me, the reward is still the same, I will ask my subordinates to send the sea buckthorn wine now!"

"Okay! Your Excellency Narant!" Seeing that Narant had no opinion, the two naturally wouldn''t say anything more.

Immediately, the three of them discussed the number of springs for a while, and the two of them started forging in full swing.

The final number of springs that Narant decided on was four, because the carriage and the frame of the carriage also had exactly four connection points.

Although the carriage and body of this carriage are covered with iron sheets, the springs can be perfectly placed with a little modification, so that the appearance will not be damaged too much.

Chapter 631： Wilderness ≈lt;/p≈gt; The next work will naturally not be as quick as forging springs, although looking at the posture of Black Tower and Ram, it means that it will be completed overnight. ≈lt;/p≈gt; But without waiting any longer, he left the potion sea buckthorn wine and returned to the hostel directly. ≈lt;/p≈gt; As soon as the time turned, it came to the next morning. Because of the carriage, Narant re-issued the order to postpone the departure last night when he fell asleep, so no subordinates came to wake him up in the morning. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, when he fell asleep and woke up naturally, Black Tower and Ram came to the hotel. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Lord Narant, the carriage has been prepared according to your requirements!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "So soon?" Narant was a little surprised, and had planned to stay for a day or two. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Lord Narant, it''s not too fast. If Ram''s father was not sent by the Hill King to the Holy Alliance to buy mithril, maybe the transformation would be completed in the middle of the night!" Heita replied immediately. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Okay, then take me to see it!" Narant didn''t say more, and immediately followed the two of them towards the Forge Castle. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Once again, he came to the small courtyard of Ram''s house, where the luxurious carriage that already belonged to Narant was still parked quietly. ≈lt;/p≈gt; At first glance, this carriage has not changed much, it is still beautiful and gorgeous. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Immediately, Narant immediately looked at the four connection points between the carriage and the body, and sure enough, he saw that the springs had been put in place. First URL 42biquge ≈lt;/p≈gt; "It''s not ugly either!" Narant took a closer look and found that there was no unexpected sense of surprise. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, the main reason is that several springs are outlined with inscriptions. The existence of these inscriptions has its own artistic flavor, so this is not like the electric tricycle in the previous life, which was exposed to the outside and pulled the spring shock absorber. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Lord Narant, do you think this is alright?" Heita and Ram rubbed their hands and asked Narant. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although the potion sea buckthorn wine Narant in exchange for the carriage has been paid, the amethyst wine promised to the two has not yet been received. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "The appearance is very satisfactory, but I will try the effect first!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Your Excellency Narant, what do you need to try?" The two of them naturally refused, and they were prepared to be an ox and make a horse-drawn carriage in person if they disagreed. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Going for an interview outside the gathering place, just in time for the two of you to press the car and add some weight!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; At the moment, Narant directly summoned the white dragon to the small courtyard, and immediately put the carriage on it. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Moreover, he also greeted Black Tower and Ram. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although these two guys are a little shorter, with their knotted muscles, they should have a few hundred pounds, just to test the firmness and pressure resistance of the carriage after installing the springs. ≈lt;/p≈gt; When Bai Long pulled the carriage out from the gate of the backyard to the main street, the whole group got on the carriage. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "White Dragon, go!" Without a driver, Narant gave an order, and White Dragon started to head out of the Forge directly. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Hey! It seems that it''s really not as bumpy as before, don''t say it, it''s a little more comfortable to be wobbly!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yeah! Spring has such a magic!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Pulled by the white dragon, the carriage drove out of the Furnace Castle, and the Black Tower and Ram on the carriage were immediately startled. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Naturally, they have also made carriages, of course, the kind of carriages that pull goods. ≈lt;/p≈gt; But speaking of it, there is not much difference between a carriage for pulling goods and a carriage for pulling people. At most, the carriage that pulls people is cushioned. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And under this sitting, the obvious difference was immediately felt by the two dwarves. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "It''s really good, but now it''s in the gathering place, the road is flat, and the speed is too slow to test the true effect of the spring on the bump level!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Lord Narant, then how can we really test it out?" The two dwarves actually thought it was pretty good. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This is definitely an unprecedented invention. Now that I have learned this technique, if I use it on other carriages in the future, I will definitely get more gold coins from the Terran nobles. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "You''ll find out later!" Narant smiled slightly, but didn''t speak bluntly. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Soon, the carriage made its way out of the gathering place canyon and came to the road in the forest. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Dirt roads, and dirt roads in the wild, the road conditions are naturally self-evident. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although it is not the rainy season now, some potholes or dirt blocks are inevitable. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, Narant needs such a road for testing, and now said to several people: "It''s all stabilized!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although he said it to the crowd, Narant''s eyes turned to Vivian next to him. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Seeing Vivian nodded and stabilized the carriage, Narant said to Bai Long, "Bai Long! Speed ??up!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; hoo hoo hoo! ≈lt;/p≈gt; Hearing the words, the white dragon roared happily twice, and then the horse''s hoof suddenly lifted up and started to charge forward. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Grumpy Grumpy! ≈lt;/p≈gt; As the white dragon began to run wildly, the carriage suddenly began to accelerate. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The strength of the legs of this monster, Bai Long, can''t be matched even by ten war horses. Therefore, the moment the car accelerates, it has the feeling of a car from the previous life slamming the accelerator to start, and the feeling of pushing back is full. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Uh..." The two dwarves had never seen a horse-drawn carriage like this before, and in an instant they slammed into the wall of the carriage. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Na... Sir Narrant, isn''t this too fast, and you don''t seem to have a driver!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; If the speed of the carriage at the moment is really calculated, it is estimated to be more than 80 yards. ≈lt;/p≈gt; You must know that the limit speed of even a top-class warhorse is more than 60 kilometers per hour, and now Bailong is pulling the carriage, and one speed goes up to 80 yards on this dirt road, in line with the uneven bumpy road on the road, Even if it is as hot as a dwarf, it feels unbearable. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Not bad, didn''t you find that this spring is very effective!" These eighty yards were an unprecedented experience for the two dwarves. ≈lt;/p≈gt; But for Narant, who has done planes and high-speed rails, this speed is just average. Which car doesn''t run at this speed on the road. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, from the current point of view, the shock absorption effect of this spring is really good, even if the speed is more than 80 miles, the bumps are not even as bad as when an ordinary carriage moves forward. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Your Excellency Narant is really effective, why don''t we test it here?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; The current state of the two dwarves is very similar to that of a driver who is not in a hurry to ride a car, and there is a faint paleness beneath the bronze complexion. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "It''s not enough, I want to try the limit!" Narant shook his head. ≈lt;/p≈gt; To be honest, sitting on this carriage, it was the first time that he relived the speed and passion of his previous life. Good wine was not as excited as he is now. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The next moment, Narant continued to instruct Bai Long, "Bai Long, speed!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Roar! ≈lt;/p≈gt; Bai Long responded immediately, and the magic power on his body immediately appeared, and a breeze began to appear on the soles of his feet. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Boom! Boom! ≈lt;/p≈gt; With the use of Bailong''s secret technique of extreme speed, the carriage that was running at extreme speed seemed to have been hit with a big foot on the accelerator. With the shock of the body, the speed increased to a higher level, reaching at least one hundred and twenty Multicode. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Chapter 632： Take the most beautiful beauties and do the most exciting things! ≈lt;/p≈gt; Boom! ≈lt;/p≈gt; The two dwarves were caught off guard, and the big nose came into direct contact with the wall of the carriage. ≈lt;/p≈gt; It''s just that the two of them didn''t have time to scold their mother, but shivered with each other. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In addition, Vivian''s complexion was a little pale at the moment, and she almost flew out just now, but fortunately, her own adults were quick to take them into her arms, which prevented the end like two dwarves. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Crunch! Crunch! ≈lt;/p≈gt; At this time, I am afraid that only Narant can sit on the carriage safely, because he has absolute confidence in the white dragon. ≈lt;/p≈gt; At this moment, in addition to feeling the obvious benefits brought by the spring, Narant also heard a slight abnormal noise from the carriage. ≈lt;/p≈gt; It seems that this speed should be the limit of the carriage. If the speed is increased, the service life of the carriage will be greatly advanced. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although it is a little small, it is still unfinished, but to be able to go 120 miles on this dirt road, I am afraid that even the advanced technology products of the 21st century are rarely achieved. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yeah, my lord, there is a convoy ahead!" Just when Narant felt a little regretful, Vivian in her arms suddenly discovered the situation. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Narant looked at it and saw that there really was a caravan, but the avenue was broken, so it didn''t get in the way. Remember the URL 42biquge. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Direction, Vivian!" While Narant comforted Wei An, he also issued an order to pay attention to avoidance to Bai Long in the belief. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Mali, I told you a long time ago, don''t take such a flashy carriage to the Forge Castle, you see our time has been delayed for a whole Sunday. In the past, it only took more than 20 days to come on a war horse. Arrived!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Father, it''s not my fault, it''s just that you carried too much cargo this time. My carriage has not fallen behind, and I really want to run. The carriage is much faster than those wagons!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Faster than a wagon, Mali, father''s goods are all linen clothes and bedding. No matter how much you pack, it''s not as heavy as your wagon!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "I really shouldn''t have bought you such a beautiful but unused carriage. Look, where can there be such a heavy metal sculpture on the top and frame of a carriage? Do you really think you are one of those great nobles or kings? " ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Even for them, that luxurious carriage is only used in the city or territory!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Father, it''s just that those nobles don''t go out of the hospital. If they go far, they must be in a luxury carriage!" Uli was not convinced. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "How dare you talk back, then tell me which noble would come to the Furnace Forest in such a large and heavy carriage..." ≈lt;/p≈gt; Crunch! Crunch! ≈lt;/p≈gt; "what sound?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Seeing that his son was unconvinced, Mali''s father wanted to continue preaching. Compared with taking such a carriage into the wilderness, this would not only slow down the speed, but also pose a potential safety hazard. If there is any danger, it is too late to escape . ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, this sentence was only halfway through, but suddenly I heard a strange creaking sound from the front, as if something was rolling quickly. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Ah! Father, is there... a carriage ahead?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Carriage!" Mari''s father saw his son''s surprised expression, and he was still a little confused. So what kind of carriage could make him show a strange expression. ≈lt;/p≈gt; What I am concerned about now is whether the strange sound is good, but it seems that the sound is coming from the front. ≈lt;/p≈gt; So, he looked away from his son and looked forward. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Hey! This...is this a carriage?!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; When I saw the carriage in front of me, I couldn''t help but take a deep breath. ≈lt;/p≈gt; I saw at the end of the road ahead, a white war horse was pulling this exquisite and gorgeous carriage, which was intertwined with gold and black. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This carriage is extraordinarily luxurious. Even if you look at it from a distance, you will know that it is not your son. It is comparable to the appearance of the prince and the king who spent 500 gold coins to buy it. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, these are not important. The most important thing is that the speed of the carriage was surprisingly fast. As it roared along, not only did it fly sand and dust, but even the bushes and weeds on both sides were taken away. Branches tremble. There are also a lot of leaves hanging down, followed by the wind and waste behind the carriage. ≈lt;/p≈gt; It''s hard to imagine, is this really a carriage running wild? ≈lt;/p≈gt; Won''t the carriage fall apart? ≈lt;/p≈gt; Will the people inside be suffocated? ≈lt;/p≈gt; Crunch! Crunch! ≈lt;/p≈gt; Under the astonishment of the Mali father and son and the caravan members, the speed of the carriage disappeared, and it was only a few seconds before the crowd. ≈lt;/p≈gt; call! ≈lt;/p≈gt; Finally, at the next moment, the carriage passed in front of the crowd. As the carriage passed, Mari and the others only felt the gust of wind, and the flying sand and dust mixed in between hit their faces, causing everyone to suffer. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Fortunately, since everyone dared to come to this fortress, they naturally have a grudge in their body, except for a little pain, there is no other major problem. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, everyone''s focus at the moment is not on the sand and dust, but is thinking about something incomprehensible. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Father... Then, is that really a carriage?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "It seems so!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "But why can he run so fast..." ≈lt;/p≈gt; Hearing this, Mali''s father was silent for a moment, looked at his son''s car, and remembered that he had felt that the carriage was a complete drag in the wild just now, but now he felt that his face was slapped. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After a moment of silence, Mali''s father slowly said, "Mali, after returning to the principality, my father will also try to buy you a monster, such as a monster wolf!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although it was only a glimpse, they all saw that the white dragon was a beast horse. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, even in this sacred continent, monster horses are still rare and precious, so he thinks it''s okay to replace you with other ordinary monsters. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Ah! Thank you so much, my father!" Mari burst into a smile, looking at the carriage that was heading towards the rear, and cast a very respectful and grateful look. ≈lt;/p≈gt; At the same time, I secretly swore in my heart that when my Warcraft Wolf was equipped, I would definitely run out of speed and passion like the owner of this carriage After all, after seeing the grace and strength of this carriage, In the past, it was just a simple horse race, and in his eyes, it had become childish and boring. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Especially when he just caught a glimpse and saw a gorgeously dressed aristocratic young man in the carriage, holding a beautiful girl with a smile on his face, what a casual and comfortable life. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Holding the most beautiful beauties and doing the most exciting things is simply the existence that he, the second world masters, yearn for the most. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Narant didn''t know that he was just testing the suspension of the carriage. He didn''t expect that it might lead to a new popular test project in this different world. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After passing the carriage caravan, let the white dragon slowly slow down. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After a full mile, the carriage finally stopped on the side of the road. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Tsk tsk! The start should be able to reach 100 kilometers in ten seconds, but it''s a bit troublesome to slow down. In the future, except for the wilderness, you should be careful racing in places with many people!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Chapter 633： Temperament is pinched to death! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! After the carriage stopped, Narant commented on today''s wild ride, and at the same time opened the door and got out of the car to check the condition of the carriage. And when he got off the carriage, before he had time to greet the two dwarves to get out of the carriage together, he saw the two dwarves jumping out of the carriage and running to the side of the road. "Ouch!" Immediately, the two dwarves, known for their strength, vomited on the side of the road, and it was estimated that they even threw up the fine wine they drank in the morning. After waiting for a long time, Narant said speechlessly: "Heita, Ram, are you two okay?" "No... it''s fine! Your Excellency Narant, in the future... can you not be so fast in the future!" "Okay!" Narant couldn''t bear it when he looked at the two with pale faces. "Thanks a lot... Your Excellency Narant!" The two dwarves stood up with difficulty and thanked Narant aloud. Immediately, Narant took the two dwarves to carefully check all the details of the carriage and found that there was no wear and tear. This carriage is worthy of being forged by dwarves, and some core parts are connected by doped mithril metal, even if it is as hard as before, there is no problem. After confirming that the carriage was in good condition, Narant brought a few people back into the carriage. Because he promised the two dwarves in advance, Narant did not go as fast as before, but started the return journey at the speed of a normal carriage. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com On the way back, the two dwarves looked much better when they saw that Narant had no plans to continue the hurricane. At this time, Narant took out four pots of prepared potion wine directly from the space ring and handed them over. "Heita, Ram, this is your reward this time!" "Lord Narant, it seems like there are two more pots!" The four pots of wine are two pots of potion wine and two pots of ordinary wine. "Two pots of ordinary wine are to thank you for following along to experiment with the carriage!" Narant waved his hand. "Then thank you Lord Narant! If your Lord Narant needs any help in the future, please feel free to find me the Black Tower!" "Me too Ram!" The two dwarves smiled happily, and at the same time, they were full of infinite goodwill towards Narant, a surprisingly generous human noble. "Well, there will definitely be many things to trouble you in the future, and of course, the reward will not be small!" Narant wants this effect. Although he really wants to dig one or two dwarves to go to his Storm Territory now. However, the Glory Continent cannot be exposed at present, so there is no such plan to rise immediately. If you have the ability to build a gathering place in the Glory Continent in the future, then you will try to win over the two. Now you just need to maintain a good relationship. At this moment, Narant and others encountered the previous team of human race merchants again. When the Mali father and son saw the "miracle" carriage going back and forth, they immediately stopped and looked at it hard. This exquisite and luxurious carriage, only owned by the royal family, slowly walked in front of them, but just when they thought the carriage would stagger directly, it slowly stopped in front of them. Just when they were wondering, the window made of several top-level crystals on the carriage was opened, and the noble young man who made Mali envious reached out his hand. "You two, I was testing the speed of the carriage just now. I''m a little rude because it''s too fast to slow down. I''m sorry to accept this pot for two people!" "No...it''s all right, I don''t need the wine!" The man on the carriage wore a faint smile. This smile was confident and contagious, which made his father, who didn''t care too much about the past, immediately filled with respect and goodwill. "You two are welcome, just accept it!" The man in the carriage still insisted. "Okay! Thank you so much!" Although the man''s words were still indifferent, the two of them seemed to sense that they could not be postponed, and finally accepted it. "You two, don''t let it go!" The voice fell, and the carriage started to speed up immediately, but disappeared in front of the caravan in just a moment. "Father, which principality''s royal family is this young man?" Although Mari was a man, he found that he actually admired him a little, mainly because of his temperament. "There is no obvious indication on the carriage, and my father did not see it as belonging to that duchy. However, if I want to have his temperament and behavior, it must be the grand duchy or even the heir of an imperial royal family." "Hey, this wine is so fragrant, I seem to have never smelled it before..." ... Narant doesn''t know that his current temperament is more and more attached to the children of the world''s great nobles. After returning to the gathering place, he made it clear to Heita and Ram that he was about to leave Stormwind City. Let the two help take care of their shop in the future, and then they said goodbye. After saying goodbye, Narant ordered his subordinates to pack up and set off to prepare to return to Stormland while it was still early. After about half an hour of loading and packing, Narant finally set foot on the way back. Taking a few lucky daughters to the luxury carriage he just got, Narant waved his arms: "Let''s go!" Immediately, the carriage slowly drove out of the gathering place under the **** of twenty-eight wolf knights, heading towards the endless mountain range to the east. Narant has come to the Sacred Continent for so long, but he has somewhat figured out the pattern of the Sacred Continent. Today, the unoccupied sacred continent, the most fertile land in the center is occupied by the human race, which is the location of the sacred alliance. Although they have experienced a great catastrophe, the human race is still one of the best forces in the Sacred Continent by virtue of its numerical superiority and fighting spirit magic. The second is the orcs. Although the territory of the orcs is not smaller than that of the human race, because of the habits of the orcs, most of the environments in which the orcs live are jungles or wastelands, on the side close to the Endless Mountains. The so-called Endless Mountain Range is the mountain range that runs through the entire continent and separates the Sacred Continent from the Glory Continent. Because there is an endless dense forest on the edge of the mountain, few people have fully explored it, so that people think that the endless mountain is an insurmountable existence. In addition to the human race and the orc race, as for other races, because of the number of ethnic groups, they basically settled down after finding a suitable gathering place and scattered them all over the Holy Continent. Although the Forge is a major gathering place for dwarves, it is said that there are many smaller groups of dwarves living elsewhere. This also made Narant understand why a dwarf clan had a population of about one million people. ... The carriage left the gathering place and immediately began to move forward in the dense jungle. During the first two days of the journey, Narant didn''t need to worry too much about safety, because there were often dwarves in the vicinity to clean up the threatening monsters around. After almost walking out of the dwarf''s sphere of influence Narant regained her spirits, and at the same time began to let the little girl Shirley strengthen the patrols of Little Huihui, Swift Eagle and Bees. Even originally, he hid in the carriage to drive comfortably, but at this time he also replaced the horse pulling the carriage with two war horses. He himself rode the white dragon on guard in the team to prevent unexpected accidents. However, the return journey this time was also beyond Narant''s expectations, and he didn''t encounter any threatening monsters. Even the flaming giant bear, which worried him the most, didn''t even see a shadow. "Sir, there is no danger within 20 miles in front of Xiao Huihui, only a few low-level monsters haunt the nearby jungle!" Chapter 634： Return to Stormland The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! Shirley Little Lolita gets a report from Xiao Huihui and other animals almost every 20 minutes. After getting the report, she immediately relayed it to Narant. "Tsk tsk, this is really weird. The first exploration and the second visit were obviously full of crises. Now it''s better, even low-level monsters are rare! Forget it! Then I''ll go to the carriage again. rest for a bit." Narant didn''t know if it was because he was lucky, or if these beasts changed their tempers and gave up the surrounding area. Such a dense virgin forest is actually safe. Of course, it would be great if this kind of thing could be maintained, and in the future, there would be no need to worry too much about the caravan traveling to and from the Sacred Continent. After all, it is impossible for me to have so much free time in the future to **** my lucky daughter every time. "Sir, eat raisins!" After Narant got into the carriage, Shirley Little Lolita immediately handed over the raisins attentively. This girl now rides in a luxury carriage, and she doesn''t feel any bumps at a slow speed. She eats temporarily and looks at the beautiful scenery outside the car. This experience is more comfortable than riding a sleeper train in her previous life. "Okay!" Narant immediately took a handful of raisins and ate it. hoohoo! Seeing Narant taking the raisins, Little Bear quickly stretched out his paw towards Shirley''s little loli, wanting to ask for raisins. "Shirley, you little bear is too good to eat! You don''t have to stop all day long!" Narant found it interesting when he saw this. Speaking of which, this little bear and Shirley are really a good match, and they keep their mouths open all day long. Thinking like this, Narant put the raisin in his mouth into his mouth, and immediately took the little bear over to him. "Little guy, come, let the adults see if it''s a male or a female. If it''s a female bear, maybe she can become good sisters with Shirley!" Roar! When Little Bear heard such words, he naturally gave up. He was about to be molested by a mere human being, and he was very dissatisfied and let out a low growl, and then he broke free. "It''s quite temperamental! Hurry up and show it to the adults. Believe it or not, the adults will throw you outside. There are monsters in the jungle outside, do you know?" Narant just thought that the little bear was an ordinary beast and couldn''t understand his words, thinking that it was not used to holding it by himself, and he didn''t care much, and he was still joking. Unexpectedly, when Narant''s voice fell, Little Bear immediately gave it a look of contempt! Warcraft? Bear, I am the overlord of this forest, okay? If it wasn''t for breaking through the bottleneck and becoming the rare king of the bear clan, I would definitely chase you out for more than ten miles just like last time. "Sir, don''t make fun of the bear, the bear is a mother bear!" At this time, Shirley finally couldn''t see it anymore, so she tried to smooth things out. Now she regards the little bear as her favorite thing, just like the girls in the previous life loved her bear plush toy. "Haha, okay!" Narant saw that the little loli had spoken, so he put down the little bear. Next, after walking in this dense forest for four or five days, they finally came to the intersection of the mountain road leading to the grassland. On the way, Narant and others have been calm and peaceful. Except for the accident of hunting two low-level monsters that were not very lucky and passing by near the convoy, they did not encounter any other crises. "Wow, we''re finally home! Let''s go and start crossing the mountains!" "Yes, my lord!" Seeing this familiar passage, Narant''s feeling of returning home was also ignited, and with an order, the team began to cross the mountains. Speaking of which, it has been at least two and a half months since I came and went this time, and I still miss my castle. In addition, in the past two days, he has not been in contact with Stella and Natasha, and he misses them quite a bit. ¡­ "Ah! It''s the lord, it''s the goddess!" When Narant''s motorcade passed through the mountain, the first person to arrive was the fortress construction point several hundred meters in front of the mountain. This fortress, Narant, is not going to cut corners. Therefore, although several months have passed, the project is only about half completed. A group of coolies who were working here fell to their knees when they saw the wolf knight, as well as Narant and Vinnie who got off the bus specially. "It''s all up! It''s hard for you!" Narant took Vinnie and said a few words of encouragement to the barbarian coolies, and the team continued to set off. After traveling for a few days, Narant came to the space crack again. At this moment, the space cracks are still stable, and they can contribute a few energy points to Narant every month. Of course, it is worth mentioning that the originally eroded hundreds of meters of land near the space crack have been restored to their original state, and only the area less than five meters around the space crack still remains eroded. These lands will not be restored in the future. Unless the space crack disappears completely one day, it will still exist. It''s just that the range of this mere five meters is less than five meters, and Narant Road doesn''t take it to heart. Encouraged by the storm knights and ordinary guards stationed here, Narant continued to return to the territory. When passing the cultivated land on the edge of the grassland, the inspection was suspended for a while. After listening to Pete Boots'' brief report and inspecting the growth of sweet potatoes in person, he continued his journey. Now all the arable land on the edge of the grassland is full of sweet potatoes, and these sweet potatoes are also growing very well. As long as there are no accidents, I believe that in the near future, there will be millions of kilograms of sweet potatoes in Narant''s territory. Harvest. By that time, let alone a mere 10,000 to 20,000 people, even a few hundred thousand will not be a problem at all. Narant, who was in a good mood, finally set foot on the original territory of the most familiar Storm Territory, and then went straight to the castle. Just after an hour of rushing, the castle is already there. "Ah, Lord Lord is back! I''ve seen Lord Lord!" "I have seen the lord!" When they came to the vicinity of the castle, the serfs passing by exclaimed, UU reading www. uukanshu.com then fell to the ground excitedly. These are the most senior serfs in the Storm Territory, and they also know the best of their own adults, so Narant has become their backbone. Narant is not in the territory for a long time, they will naturally have a sense of worry. And now that Narant is back, they can continue to live a happy life in peace as if they have found the backbone. "Get up!" Narant was greeted by the people all the way, and he also had a strong sense of satisfaction and belonging in his heart. No matter what, no matter what their identities are, at least some people are looking forward to their return, waiting for their ''home''. Chapter 635： Little heart cant take it! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! And after the Narant team left, the serfs got up one after another. "Wow! Your lord''s carriage is so beautiful!" "Yeah, how can there be such a beautiful carriage, especially the castle statue forged with gold on the roof, it is the most exquisite work of art I have ever seen in my life!" "Haha, Kodak, do you still know art?" "Hmph, of course, I have seen the carriage of the old king of our northern principality, and even the old king''s carriage is not as luxurious as our adults'' carriage..." Narant did not hear the arguments and praises of his serfs and subordinates, and the carriage went straight to the bottom of the castle. However, what puzzled him was that Thomas didn''t go out to greet him today. "It''s strange, is there something wrong with the castle?" In Narant''s view, this is a very unusual thing. You must know that with Thomas''s ability, when he returned from a long journey in the past, he would have brought his servants to wait under the castle early, and then rolled out the red carpet, and offered auspicious words to congratulate him on his victory. But not this time, so unless Thomas happened to be out of the castle, there would be no mistakes in such a thing. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com As for not knowing that he has returned, that is impossible. With such a big movement of his own, the guards on the castle must have discovered and reported it to him early. With such doubts, Narant did not get off the carriage, and directly ordered the team to go up the gentle slope. "Welcome to your triumphant return!" "Welcome to the triumphant return of your lord!" When Narant''s carriage began to **** gently and passed through the doorway, a warm welcome came over. As soon as Narant heard it, he knew that his housekeeper Thomas was there. Obviously Thomas was not going out, nor did he not receive the news in advance, so Narant opened the car door and got up and prepared to go out. Walking out of the door, Narant was about to ask how Thomas was greeted in the vestibule today. It wasn''t that he cared about the vanity, but it felt like something must have happened to keep Thomas from doing it. However, before he had time to speak, a gust of fragrant wind rushed towards his face. "Narant!" This voice was crisp and sweet, like a clear spring in a valley. "Huh?" Narant''s figure stagnated, and he immediately raised his head and looked in front of him. "Stella, why are you here!" It was his fiancee Stella who was standing in front of Narant at the moment. Stella was still wearing a long off-white dress, her golden hair scattered on both sides, and at this moment those crystal clear sapphire blue eyes were looking at Narant with a slight joy. Narant really didn''t expect Stella to appear in his castle. "I don''t have anything to do during this time, so I want to come to Stormwind for a spin..." Stella''s royal blue eyes blinked, and then she slowly explained. It''s just that before she could finish speaking, Lina, the maid next to her, couldn''t stand it any longer, and pretended to be ignorant: "Well, miss, that''s not right, it''s not because you haven''t received Baron Narant''s handwriting for two months. Letter, so I was worried about Baron Narant, so I came to Storm Lord in person, and it has been here for more than a week!" Immediately, Stella''s fair and pretty face flushed red, all the way to her neck. Stella glanced at herself, the maid who broke the stage, and then stopped talking in embarrassment. "Haha! Now that spring is here, it''s the time when everything recovers, Stella, you really should come for a walk, but I''m very sorry, you went out again some time ago!" Narant naturally wouldn''t embarrass his fiancee, Li Li Although Na''s words were remembered in her heart, she pretended to be confused. "Yeah!" Stella nodded when she heard the words, her pearl-like teeth exposed, and her sapphire blue eyes were full of love. Such a considerate person is probably unique among the descendants of the nobles. Although the status of women in this world of knights is not too low, it is still a world dominated by men. "Let''s go, let''s advance to the castle!" Narant was stunned to see Stella with such a smile on her face. After watching for a while, Stella was embarrassed to turn her head away when he saw Stella, he reflected, and then greeted Stella to go to the inner castle. However, before heading to Neiburg, Narant said to Thomas: "Thomas, the team will be placed by you!" "Yes, my lord!" Thomas responded immediately, but after the words fell, his lips moved to say something. "What''s the matter, Thomas, do you have something else to do?" Thomas looked at Stella on the side, and finally held back, "There is nothing else, my lord!" "Okay!" Narant didn''t think much, and immediately took two steps forward and started walking with Stella. "I don''t know if the adults will complain about me later..." Thomas looked at the back of his own adults, worried that he would be scolded later. Narant didn''t notice the strange expression on his butler''s face, and of course, this situation didn''t last long. As soon as Narant stepped into the gate of the inner castle, he immediately discovered the problem. I saw that Narant only stepped into the gate of the castle, but it was a red soft bump in his heart. When Narant was wondering why the smell of this softness was so familiar, he had already seen who the person who bumped into his arms was. Narant only felt a shiver all over his body, "Na... Natasha, why are you here!" Narant that little heart! Stella''s arrival was enough to surprise him, and now even Natasha was in the castle. Didn''t the two women live together these days, and would their own affairs be revealed? "Baron Narant, you are finally back!" However, beyond Narant''s expectations, Natasha at this moment has changed her intimacy with him in the past, and even added the word baron after her title. "Uh...Natasha...Miss, why are you here?" Narant didn''t react for a while, and spoke intermittently. "Baron Narant, it''s like this, our perfume cooperation is very pleasant, and I heard Baron Boris say that the sugar is actually produced from you, so I came here specially this time to discuss cooperation with you!" Natasha''s expression was much more indifferent than Narant''s, and she spoke a lie. "I''ve been here for three days, and I thought I wouldn''t be able to see Baron Narant this time, but I didn''t expect you to finally come back today!" "That''s it, I''m sorry Miss Natasha, I have been on the grassland all this time, so I only returned today!" Narant forcibly suppressed the thumping little heart and cooperated with Natasha to complete the performance. Of course, at this moment, Narant is naturally grateful to Natasha. Although I thought that I might have a chance to give Natasha a name in the future, but now is not the time. Because of the matter between myself and Stella, I have only a word about it If it is revealed, I don''t know if Stella will knock herself to death and then make fun of the engagement. You can only wait until the time is right in the future, and then find a way to change this pattern. Not to mention Narant scum, after finally crossing into such a feudal society, there are a few men who can resist the temptation. He only hates himself now that he didn''t travel to the ancient times, otherwise he would have three wives and four concubines. It''s not like these sane nobles, who obviously have countless lovers, but still stipulates a monogamy. Of course, Narant knows that the reason for this rule is only for the better inheritance of the title and the better maintenance of the primogeniture system. Chapter 636： Gift Stella and Lina took a deep look at Narant and Natasha from the side, but in the end they didn''t find any clues. To be honest, when Stella was in the castle that day, she suddenly saw Natasha coming to her door, and she was really suspicious. After all, the calm and familiar appearance of Natasha when she entered the castle does not seem to be the first time she has come. However, Natasha''s explanation at the time was perfect, and Thomas, the castle steward, also said that it was the first time she had seen Natasha, which made Stella dispel some doubts. "Cough cough! Let''s go, let''s advance to the castle!" Narant actually sensed Stella''s gaze faintly, wiped the fine sweat on his forehead without a trace, and immediately greeted the two women toward the hall. When they came to the hall, Stella naturally sat beside Narant, while Natasha sat on the opposite side without a trace, as if she was a guest. "Your Excellency Narant, are you going to the grassland this time for the development order?" After sitting down, Natasha did not dare to gnaw because of Stella''s existence, but took the lead in asking. In fact, Natasha came to check it out because Narant hadn''t sent her a letter for a long time. Although I also knew from Thomas that Narant went to the grassland, and it was still more than two months. But Natasha is still a little annoyed. If Narant has anything, she can communicate with her in advance, so as to avoid her worries. After all, he is now half of him, only one place away, and his status should be no worse than Stella. [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿ After all, one of the two is famous and the other has no name. "Yes, almost!" Narant was not ready to tell the two of them about the Holy Continent. Although both of them are very credible, they are worried that they will not be able to bear it for a while, after all, the impact of this incident on cognition is too great. Narant plans to find an appropriate time to reveal this matter in the future. "Lord Narant, isn''t the scenery on the Fire Prairie good? Also, did you bring any interesting gifts back from this long trip?" "There should be a lot of interesting things on the grassland. Your fiancee is here, aren''t you going to give her one?" "Yes, this little girl is not really angry, she is stumbling me now!" Narant suddenly had a headache. What interesting things can be found on the grasslands? Except for the weeds, they are all barbarians, or if it is animal skins, I am afraid Stella will not like these things. Moreover, if I have a gift, and I gave Stella, wouldn''t I also give a copy to Natasha. Of course, what Narant went to this time was not the grassland, but the Sacred Continent. As for the gift, it must have come with it. Whether it was Stella or Natasha, he was ready. "Miss Natasha, Narant went to the grassland to open up. As long as he can come back safely, I don''t need any gifts!" Seeing that Narant was silent for a moment, Stella did suddenly speak, worried about her fianc¨¦. be troubled. "There are indeed a few interesting things!" However, after hearing Stella''s maintenance, Narant thought it would be better to take it out at the beginning. Moreover, it can also satisfy Natasha''s little thought of teasing him. "Oh? Really, can you let me see it, I''m also very curious and longing for the Fire Prairie!" Natasha''s eyes were meaningful. "Lilia, go to your sister and get the two things I brought back!" "Yes, my lord!" Following Narant''s instructions, Lilia''s little maid immediately walked out of the hall. It didn''t take long for Lilia to return, and she also brought two barbarian guards with two large wooden boxes and two long wooden boxes in their hands. Under the curious eyes of Stella and Natasha, Narant first took the wooden box, and then slowly opened it: "This time I drove out a barbarian tribe, but I didn''t find much other property, but I found it. Less sophisticated weapons and equipment." "These weapons and equipment are not used by the barbarians themselves, but are used by our human race." "And in this wooden box are two thin stabbing swords with inscriptions. Stella will give you this one. See if you like it!" With that said, the thin rapier has been handed over by Narant. This thin stabbing sword was a gift prepared by Narant for the two women, and they were all excellent weapons purchased from the Black Tower. Although the first 2,000 gold coins had been exhausted due to the purchase of weapons and equipment for his subordinates, when a subsequent batch of wine arrived and two barrels of potion spirits were sold, Narant''s wallet quickly swelled. When you get angry, you naturally have the spare energy to buy weapons and equipment. Of course, the rapier is only one of them. In addition to the rapier, after having enough gold coins, Narant entrusted Heita to help him forge a long sword and four pieces of excellent inscription armor. The armor was prepared for himself and his two daughters, plus Andrew''s father, and the long sword was also prepared for Andrew. "There is such a beautiful rune weapon, and it''s a thin stabbing sword weapon!" Stella took the exquisite thin stabbing sword and was instantly attracted As a highly talented silver knight, She is no stranger to weapons and equipment, and immediately saw the extraordinaryness of this weapon. Moreover, you must know that the inscription weapons obtained in the past were all obtained from dark creatures. But now this thin stabbing sword is clearly still brand new and intact, and the clarity of the inscription is recognizable to the naked eye, like a work of art. "Narant, there are such exquisite weapons in the Fire Prairie?" Natasha was also shocked. As the largest businessman in the Onyx Principality, the Frank family has naturally come into contact with inscription weapons. She has never seen such a brand-new, newly forged inscription weapon. "Uh, I don''t know where the barbarians got them. By the time I discovered these weapons, the barbarians had already run away!" Narant made a random excuse, and the two women wouldn''t drag him to investigate anyway. Sure enough, even though they realized that the matter was not as simple as what Narant said, the two women did not continue to ask about the origin, but Stella said: "Narant, you must keep this matter a secret, otherwise your The development order has not yet been completed, and other earls will covet this land by then!" "And Miss Natasha, your Frank family doesn''t have your own territory, and you can''t use such weapons and equipment, so I hope you can keep this secret for Narant!" Stella looked at Natasha, her tone was faintly high-end, and she was helping Narante threaten Natasha. Seeing this, Natasha immediately glared at Narant without any trace of resentment, and then nodded in response: "I have cooperated with Your Excellency Narant, and I will definitely not leak this matter." Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 637： actress Natasha "Cough! Thank you Miss Natasha, Stella, there are armors here, come and see too!" Women''s armor is naturally different from men''s armor, and the craftsmanship of the Black Tower is not comparable to those of the human blacksmiths in the Glory Continent. As soon as the armor was taken out, Stella''s attention was drawn. "It''s so beautiful!" Stella couldn''t help but praise her. Because of the incorporation of mithril, the material has better ductility, and because of the inscriptions, the overall armor can be thinner and lighter. In this way, the streamlined shape of the armor is not comparable to the cumbersome armor forged by pig iron alone in Glory Continent. There is no need to try it on, the three of them all know how heroic and valiant this armor is when worn. [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿ "Narant, thank you!" Stella did not reject Narant''s gift, although she knew that the armor must be very precious. If they were sold in the royal capital for auction, I am afraid that hundreds of thousands of gold coins would also be bought and collected. But it was a gift from her lover, and she really liked this set of armor. "Stella, we don''t need to say thank you!" Narant returned with a gentle smile. Stella nodded and said no more. "Your Excellency Narant and Miss Stella really have a deep relationship!" At this moment, a meaningful word came from Narant''s ear. "Damn it, I forgot about this chick, I''m jealous!" Fortunately, Narant had already anticipated it when he took out the gift money. He immediately said, "Miss Natasha, the cooperation with your Frank family has made my Storm Leader earn a lot of gold coins, and, in order to express my gratitude to you for keeping the secrets of the Fiery Prairie for me, this extra detail I''ll give you the rapier!" "Really? This is very precious!" Natasha''s eyes flashed a happy color, but she pretended to be indifferent. "Although it is very expensive, I don''t use the rapier, so I gave it to Miss Natasha, and this armor should also be given to Miss Natasha!" After speaking, Stella, who was beside Narant, was shocked, raised her head and looked suspiciously at Narant and Natasha. "Giggle, Your Excellency Narant is so generous, but I''m not your fiancee, so I wouldn''t dare to accept such a gift!" Natasha smiled, "However, the rapier and armor are really beautiful. , even if I''m not good at fighting, I''m very tempted, so why don''t you just think I bought it from Lord Narant!" "I paid five hundred gold coins to buy it from Lord Narant!" "Okay!" Narant paused for a moment and nodded. At this time, Stella looked at Natasha, and the suspicious look on her face faded slightly. Narant actually felt a cold sweat on his back, which was so deadly in front of Stella. It''s really exciting. Of course, this wasn''t because he was full and was looking for stimulation. But such female armor is probably the only two in the entire Glory Continent. Even if he secretly gave it to Natasha afterwards, there is a possibility that something will happen to the public. Unless Natasha never takes it out and wears it. But taking it out now, with the cooperation of a smart woman like Natasha, it can perfectly eliminate such hidden dangers. Just like the current situation, Natasha took out five hundred gold coins, and in the future, she can justifiably own this thin stabbing sword and armor. As for whether or not the five hundred gold coins will remain in his hands at that time, everything is easy to say. "Sir, your hot water is ready, you can start washing at any time!" Just as Narant finished distributing the gifts, Thomas carefully came to the entrance of the hall. "Okay, I''ll go now!" Narant was a little nervous in the living room, so he just found an excuse to leave first. Greeting Stella and Natasha, Narant walked out of the hall. "Thomas, why didn''t you tell me in advance that Natasha was also in the castle!" After leaving the hall, Narant asked Thomas with a sullen face. Unpredictable, he almost capsized in the gutter. "My lord... I just wanted to say something, but Miss Stella has been there all the time, there is no chance!" Thomas looked aggrieved. Not to mention Narant, his housekeeper is also worried these days, for fear that the affairs of his own adults will be revealed, and I am afraid that it will not be easy for him as a housekeeper. "Okay!" Narant recalled the way Thomas was hesitant to speak before, and found that Thomas really didn''t have a chance to speak, so he couldn''t blame him. At the moment, Narant went directly to the bathroom on the third floor to wash up. After washing, he received the news that Stella and Natasha had gone to Maiye Town to hang out. Narant simply greeted Quick and others. Because five Storm Knights were sent to guard the space rift, there were only twenty Storm Knights in the Storm Leader at the moment. When he distributed twenty sets of mithril armors, Quick and others were naturally surprised. "Thank you for your gift!" The storm knight team wearing brand-new armor improved to a higher level, and each one of them thanked Narant in high spirits. "Well, don''t thank me empty-handed. What my lord needs is your hard work. Now that the threat to the Northern Principality and the Church is getting bigger and bigger, my lord needs you to charge forward!" "Yes, my lord! The subordinates must work hard to cultivate. By the way, my lord, during the time you left, the younger ones have been able to use the flame spear secret skill!" "Oh, can I use the knight''s secret skills? Then show it to the adults now!" Hearing this, Narant was also interested. Although the strength of Quake and others is still low, if they can use secret skills, under the collective charge, their combat power can also be multiplied. After speaking, Narant led twenty storm knights towards the outside of the castle. "Flame Spear!" In the open space outside the castle, the storm knights lined up in a row suddenly exploded with vindictive aura, and then accompanied by a red light from the whole body of the horse. When the red light appeared, the twenty knights rushed towards the wooden pier that was used as a target. Boom boom boom! With the continuous roar, I saw sawdust flying all over the field. "Not bad!" After this round of charging, Narant looked at the wooden stake whose upper end had been smashed to pieces, and couldn''t help but let out a satisfied voice. Even though the group of Storm Knights were still bronze knights, these twenty people were sent to the battlefield, and with this secret skill, they were enough to rival thousands of ordinary guards. "Thank you for your compliment. This is all because of the effect of the fruits bestowed by the adults. Since taking the fruits bestowed by the adults, we have found that the speed of cultivating vindictiveness or practicing secret skills has become faster!" A group of storm knights came to Narant, and did not dare to be proud when they heard the compliments. Instead, they all took credit for their own adults. "Hehe, Quick, although this also has the credit of the fruit, your efforts are also indispensable!" Although he knew it was flattering, Narant was still very satisfied. "Come on, there are twenty-five strength-enhancing fruits here, you can distribute them, one for each person. As for the five teammates on the grassland, give them to them when they are exchanged in two days!" "Yes, my lord, thank you for your gift!" A group of storm knights once again thanked Dade. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 638： hunting "Narant!" "Baron Narant!" Just as Narant handed the fruit to Quick and was about to return to the castle, there was a call not far away. Turning to look, it was Stella and Natasha who had returned from Maiye Village. "Baron Narant, where did you get this carriage from? It''s so luxurious and comfortable to sit on, it''s not bumpy at all!" Natasha couldn''t help asking excitedly when the carriage stopped at the gentle **** of the castle. . To be honest, noble ladies like them usually take more carriages unless necessary. All, they knew the quality of carriages better than all the male nobles. When they first got into the carriage, the two were surprised at the luxury of the carriage. But when the carriage started to drive on the dirt road, the two of them focused on the stability of the carriage. Sitting in it is not only not bumpy, but wobbly, quite enjoyable. "This carriage was also seized from the barbarians!" Narant couldn''t think of a particularly good excuse. The two women didn''t say much after hearing the words, but Stella nodded instead: "I see that the rapier and the armor you gave us came from the same place. We also saw the inscription in the carriage." "The inscription carriage, in our entire continent, I am afraid you are the only one, Narant." "Baron Narant, if you have the opportunity in the future, can you help me find a carriage that is comfortable like this? I''ll buy it with you with gold coins!" Natasha said casually. The main reason is that this carriage is really to her taste. Not only is it comfortable to sit on, but every detail of the body is incomparably beautiful and gorgeous, which is really rare in the Glory Continent. . "This..." Narant paused. "Giggle, Baron Narant, I''m joking, such a carriage must be unique, and it is estimated that even gold coins can''t buy it. Seeing Narant''s embarrassed look, Natasha immediately smiled. Although she vaguely speculated that the origin of Narant''s carriage was definitely not a barbarian, but in order not to make it difficult for Narant, she must not cause him trouble. Seeing Natasha being so considerate, Narant felt a little apologetic. He has a channel to buy this carriage, as long as he has gold coins. But in order to avoid premature exposure of the sacred continent, he currently does not dare to show off these sacred continent objects too much. If it''s a small number, it''s okay, you can use the barbarians as an excuse. If there are many carriages, they will definitely be watched. But he could also see that Natasha and Stella really liked this carriage. After a pause, he said: "If you want a carriage that is equally luxurious and has an inscription, I can''t guarantee it, but if you just make it more comfortable and don''t bump like this carriage, I can build it for you after a while! " "Narant, do you know how to forge a stable carriage?" Stella said curiously. "Yes, Baron Narant, do you really know how to forge?" Natasha immediately exclaimed excitedly, looking at Narant expectantly. "That''s right, when I returned, I was also curious about why this carriage was so different. Later, I found out that the key to making it not bumpy was these iron bars!" Nalanda nodded, pointing to the spring under the carriage. The two women stared at the spring for a moment, but still couldn''t understand. However, this did not affect the two women''s admiration for Narant. "Baron Narant, I''ll be waiting for the carriage you make!" "No problem." Narant nodded with a smile, "However, if you want a more beautiful carriage, you need to invite some craftsmen to come to my storm collar, because I can solve the bumps of the carriage, but in terms of aesthetics, I''m afraid my Blacksmiths and carpenters are no good!" "Okay, Narant, I''ll send craftsmen from Tulip Castle when I go back!" "Baron Narant, I will also invite craftsmen from Tulip City!" After agreeing with the second daughter on the carriage, Narant took the second daughter directly back to the castle for lunch. Now that the two women came to the castle on their own initiative, he naturally chose as much time as possible to accompany him, otherwise he would not be able to justify it anyway. However, just after lunch, while Narant was chatting leisurely with his two daughters, his civil administrator Mario came to the castle in a hurry. Following Mario, there were also two **** serfs. "Mario, what''s going on?" "My lord, this morning, another monster appeared in the Fire Forest, attacked the grazing serfs, injured three people, and took a cow!" "A monster appeared again?" "Yes, my lord, this is the third time in two months. Four lambs were lost in the first two times, and no one was injured, but this time the monster appeared during the day, so it attacked two grazing cows protecting the cows. serf!" Although Narant has only been back for half a day, he has actually heard the news from Thomas. After the beginning of spring, the activities of beasts and monsters on the edge of the forest have obviously become more frequent. Some time ago, Storm Collar lost several sheep. [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿ Although Quick and others will go to patrol after receiving the news and strengthen their defense. But as the saying goes, only a thousand days of thieves, and no thousand days of thieves, is still hard to guard against the appearance of monsters. After Narant heard the report this morning, he originally wanted to accompany Stella and Natasha for a few days, and then resolve this matter. Unexpectedly, an accident occurred in the afternoon, and the serf was injured. Now it seems that this matter must be resolved as soon as possible. If the serfs are injured again, it will affect the serfs'' work on the edge of the blazing forest. "Mario, send the serf to Vinnie for treatment, and the matter of the monsters will be resolved!" Narant instructed Mario. "Yes, my lord!" Mario was instructed, and immediately took the carriage to the side of the vestibule. "Narant, do you need my help? I also brought ten tulip knights this time!" After the serf was carried away, Stella immediately asked. "Okay, Stella, how about we go on a hunt this afternoon?" Narant was worried that there was no program to entertain Stella, who was rarely here. Since it is so coincidental now, it is better to go to the edge of the forest to hunt, so that the hidden dangers of the territory can be eliminated, which can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone. "Hunting? Good!" Stella didn''t say anything, but Natasha''s eyes lit up and she shouted. "Okay!" Stella glanced at Natasha, and then nodded to Nalanda. "Okay, then we''ll set off later!" Narant immediately sent someone to inform the barbarians, Quick and others. After the team has gathered, they headed straight towards the Fire Forest. Speaking of which, Narant also knew why the demon beasts had invaded the territory this spring in the Fire Forest. Obviously, it has an important relationship with the beasts on the grasslands migrating to the fire forest. Because of the existence of space cracks, the beasts and monsters on the grassland have entered the blazing forest to take refuge. The surge in the number of monsters is bound to cause the space in the forest to be squeezed. So these monsters are hungry, and they will naturally invade the Storm Territory to hunt. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 639： Warcraft is enough! An hour later, the edge of the blazing forest. "Lord Lord, you are here, Kenby Cow Dung has seen Lord Lord!" The luxury carriage stopped, and Kenby Cow Dung ran to the side of the carriage most attentively. Speaking of which, because of the increase in the population of the territory, now both he and his own adults have more things to do. It has been a long time since I went to the castle to flatter my adults. "Kenby Cow Dung, it seems that you are doing well now!" Today''s Kenby Cow Dung turned out to be wearing a silk gown. Although it is the worst kind, and the color is also the most common gray-black, it shows that the village chief, Kenby Cow Dung, is indeed living a good life now. "This is a gift from you, adults. Without you, it is impossible for a child to live such a life! Without you, there would be no storm leader today." Kempi Cow Dung immediately flattered. [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by Android and Apple. ¡¿ "Okay, get up!" The horse, Kempi Cow Dung, made Narant a little more comfortable. The most important thing was that Stella and Natasha were also getting on and off the carriage. Men want to show their faces in front of beautiful women, and Narant is not surprised. "Kenby Cow Dung, have all the serfs been cleared?" "Sir, the clearing has been completed! Now all the working serfs have returned to the lucky village!" Since he had decided to hunt, Narant naturally had to clear the field ahead of time, so he had already sent a quick horse to explain to Kempi on the way. "Yes," Nalanda nodded and immediately looked at Vivian. Seeing this, Vivian nodded without a trace, and then walked into the forest with the little girl Shirley. "Baron Narant, don''t we enter the forest right now?" Natasha was a little puzzled after seeing Narant getting off the carriage, she didn''t do anything else. At this moment, Natasha and Stella have both changed into new armors, the one that Narant gave them in the morning. Under the background of the streamlined armor, the perfect curves of the two were not affected at all, but instead highlighted the difference. Especially Natasha, this woman''s airbag is not small, and at this moment, under the constraints of the armor, it is even more bulging. Fortunately, this is a battle armor. Above the breastplate, there is a special Warcraft leather and an iron wrap, so that the majesty is concealed. As for Stella, although not as proud as Catherine, it should not be underestimated. Even this perfect proportion is more harmonious at first glance, which makes people daydream. "Miss Natasha, you don''t need to enter the forest, we can just wait here!" Narant smiled lightly. "You don''t need to go into the forest to hunt, will the beasts come to you automatically?" Natasha didn''t believe it, she really thought she had never participated in hunting. "That''s right! At that time, you just have to hunt enough, and the monsters have enough!" "Really? Baron Narant, that''s what you said!" Natasha was really suspicious when she saw Narant''s confident look. "That''s right, Stella, Miss Natasha, you two have to get ready later, as long as you hunt the monsters you hunted today, you can take them away!" "Haha! Then I''ll wait!" Natasha immediately laughed when she heard the words. There is really too little monster meat in Glory Continent, even if she can eat every meal, but it is quantitative. It''s not that her family is stingy, but that monsters are too hard to hunt. "Miss, then we need to hunt more, the monster meat is delicious!" Lina''s personal maid was also delighted at the moment, and she urged Stella. "Yeah!" Stella also became interested and nodded vigorously. Immediately, Narant and the others went to the side and waited. "Narant, are these purple grasses the same purple alfalfa grass?" Stella suddenly asked curiously when she walked to a large grassy area by the roadside. "Yes, this is purple alfalfa grass, which is attractive to herbivorous animals and monsters. Of course, if you want to achieve the effect on the battlefield, you need to save it like making perfume!" This large area of ??grass is purple alfalfa. After half a year of planting, it has grown from a small area to several acres of land. Although purple alfalfa cannot be propagated by branches and leaves like sweet potatoes, or the fruit can be directly cut and propagated, the growth rate is actually not slow, and it can almost be multiplied to grow. Don''t think about it in the range of only two or three acres of land, but after a month, you can directly double. Over time, it is not impossible for Narant to cultivate a purple alfalfa grassland. hoo hoo hoo! While Narant was talking with Stella, a beast roar came from the forest, interrupting the conversation between the two. "Hey, there are really many monsters!" Just from the roar at the moment, several people can distinguish at least two or three monsters. Natasha''s eyes widened, but she didn''t expect what Narant said was true. "Haha, Miss Natasha, when have I ever lied to someone?" Narant smiled slightly, feeling that he showed his face in front of the beauty again. Natasha pursed her lips and threw a seductive eyebrow at Narante from an angle that Stella couldn''t see. "Uh!" Immediately, Narant became honest and did not dare to talk about the demon girl Huahua. "Natasha, Stella, let''s get ready!" "Okay!" The two women nodded. Immediately, Narant also restored the majesty of the lord, and began to issue orders to the storm knight and the wolf knight. Vivienne and Shirley entered the forest, naturally to place the beast-inducing potion that Vinnie had prepared. It hasn''t been five minutes since he entered the jungle There were actually three monsters roaring. Narant knew that there were indeed many monsters hidden in the fiery forest. And since today is here, it is naturally a one-time solution. Soon, Vivian and Shirley emerged from the forest. Then the little girl Shirley came to Narant to report: "Sir, the potion has been hung on Xiao Huihui''s feet, and the bees reported that there are at least five magical beasts coming towards the edge of the forest, at most a few minutes. It will appear later!" "Well, Shirley, then you take the little bear to step back, and remember to hold this little guy tightly later, lest it be injured by the demon beast." Nalanda nodded, and specifically explained to the little loli. "Yes, my lord!" Little Loli nodded obediently. It was the little bear in her arms who glanced at Narant with the eyes of an idiot. Little Bear is afraid of these reptiles, are you looking down on Little Bear? Narant didn''t notice Little Bear''s contemptuous look, but got on the white dragon and began to prepare. hoo hoo hoo! It didn''t take long for the beast roars in the jungle to grow more and more, and several of them were obviously close to them. Whoa! At this moment, there was a thumping sound in the air, and a moan came out of the woods, it was Xiao Huihui. "Everyone, get ready!" Seeing the appearance of Xiao Huihui, Narant knew that the beast was coming. hoo hoo hoo! Sure enough, at the next moment, several monsters suddenly appeared in the jungle. And the number of monsters was two more than what Shirley Little Loli reported before, and there were seven in total. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 640： Dont you know that this is the site of the little bears? These include two backstab pigs, three monster wolves, a swift jackal and a three-colored deer. These beasts obviously lost their alertness due to the temptation of the potion. They didn''t find that there was an ambush outside the jungle. When they sprang out of the forest, they stopped in place, and then looked at the crowd. "There are so many!" Both Stella and Natasha were slightly surprised to see so many monsters with their own eyes! It was Narant who responded the fastest. These beasts obviously showed signs of preparing to escape, so he quickly ordered his subordinates: "Give it to me! Don''t let them run away!" "Yes, my lord!" "Storm Knights, kill!" "Wolf Knight, kill!" The next moment, twenty storm knights and eighteen wolf knights led by Quick immediately surrounded the beasts. As for the ten wolf knights such as Big Stone, they temporarily guarded Narant and performed their duties as personal guards. "Tulip Knights, kill!" Seeing Quick and others start, Stella did not hesitate, and immediately sent ten Rose Knights. "Hanny, go and kill, since Baron Narant is so generous, I want to bring back some more monster meat, miss!" Natasha saw that Stella''s people had already appeared, and she did not neglect at all, and immediately issued the order to her guard. command. A young lady like her is naturally protected by an extraordinary knight. Although there were only three people, Hanni, who was leading the team, was also a silver intermediate knight. Immediately, there were bursts of shouts of killing and the roar of monsters from the edge of the forest. Of course, because the number of demon beasts was too small, they were quickly defeated by the siege of a group of titled knights. In just two or three minutes, two heads were beheaded. Of course, this situation did not last long, and soon there was another big movement in the forest. This wave is the real beginning. hoo hoo hoo! Sure enough, at the next moment, a head of monsters flew out of the jungle. "There are more than ten heads, Narant, there are too many monsters on the edge of your territory!" Natasha was surprised again. Counting the original seven, this is already twenty monsters. If you count it, the number of these beasts is already more than what she has seen since she was a child. "Haha, Miss Natasha, it''s better if there are more numbers. At least for a while, we will no longer worry about running out of monster meat!" Narant was naturally not surprised when he saw these beasts. The strongest among these beasts was the third-order low-level beasts, and they came to deliver the food properly. "Stella, Miss Natasha, now it''s our turn!" "it is good!" After speaking, the two women did not hesitate, directly pulled out the thin stabbing swords around their waists, and walked towards the front of the battle circle. When Narant saw the turn, he immediately winked at the big stone, and then the guards were divided into two, and they followed Stella and Natasha without a trace. Stella''s sense of touch was still relatively keen, and she immediately felt the movements of several guards. Immediately cast a faint smile at Narant. , This made Narant''s heart skip a beat. At this moment, the pig had been stabbing the back all the time, perhaps because he was absent-minded, and immediately ran towards him with his hooves, trying to poke two holes for him with his sharp fangs. "How courageous!" Narant suddenly became angry, this is to treat his lord as a soft persimmon. "die!" Narant''s arm trembled, and a cold light appeared in front of him. puff! The next moment, a crisp sound of meat piercing came from in front of Narant, and the backstab pig rushing towards him didn''t even have time to scream, so his head was sharp and fell to the ground with a bang. As for the long sword in Narant''s hand, it wasn''t even stained with blood. "Good sword!" This was the first time Narant fought with his dragon teeth. When he slashed into the backstab pig''s body before, there was no sense of obstruction, which gave him an unprecedented experience. "Haha! Then come and kill!" Narant immediately charged towards the group of beasts with his long sword again. And when they beheaded, there were more and more monsters rushing out from the forest. From twenty to thirty...forty, fifty... "So much!" Although he knew that there must be a lot of monsters in the forest, and Narant''s battle this time was also hearty and refreshing, which was unprecedentedly comfortable. But when there were already a lot of beasts outside the forest, even more than his subordinates, Narant couldn''t help being surprised. How did he know that although the Fire Forest could not be compared with the northern prairie, the living monsters were also difficult to count. After all of them entered the blazing forest, the number was naturally astonishing. "Shirley, put away the things!" Narant made a decision the next moment, temporarily putting away the potion. Although he can fight with twice as many monsters, there will definitely be a lot of casualties. Moreover, looking at this situation, Narant doubts whether there will be some difficult guys. He can''t be overjoyed and sad about losing a manpower. "Yes, my lord!" When the little girl Xue Li heard the words, she immediately ran towards Xiao Huihui, ready to cover the potion. hoo hoo hoo! However, at this moment, there were several roars in the forest again. And this roar is obviously more powerful than before. "Middle-level monsters, and they must be more than 5th-level monsters!" Narant was suddenly startled After visiting the Sacred Forest, he was also well-informed and heard these words. The roar of the beast is clearly not comparable to these simple characters around. "Storm Knight, use secret skills to fight quickly!" "Catherine, Vivian, help!" Narant immediately gave orders to his subordinates. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, the storm knights who were only engaged in melee to sharpen their combat experience immediately pulled away and gathered in the distance. "Flame Spear, kill!" When they reached enough distance to charge, the Storm Knights turned their horses and started charging. As a loud roar came out, twenty storm knights formed a cone-shaped cavalry formation, blazing red and rushing towards the group of beasts. Boom boom boom! hoo hoo hoo! As the storm knight''s secret technique charged, three or four monsters who were stabbed suddenly turned their backs and lost their breath. However, this also aroused other wise beasts and began to besiege the Storm Knight. "It''s still too slow!" Narant frowned, not because he was worried that Storm Knight might not be able to deal with the siege of these monsters, but because he was worried about the powerful guys in the forest rushing out. "Roar! There are even sixth-order monsters here, and they dare to roar. Don''t you know that this is my territory, Little Bear?" But just as Narant frowned, Little Bear, who had temporarily left Shirley''s arms, was talking to himself and secretly aiming at Little Loli. [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿ Seeing that Little Loli was taking the potion from Little Huihui, she sneaked into the forest immediately. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 641： Bears who dont want to be hungry (2 in 1) Little Huihui''s actions Narant did not notice, nor did he have time to take it into account. This time, his firepower was full, and he went directly to kill the group of monsters. He didn''t expect that this blazing forest was so unfathomable, and there were so many intermediate-level monsters. Now he only hopes to solve this group of low-level monsters who have been forced to jump over the wall as soon as possible. Otherwise, if he waited for the few intermediate-level monsters in the forest to come out, then he and his subordinates would definitely not be so good at parrying. It is even possible for these low-level monsters to wreak havoc on the edge of his territory, threatening the safety of the serfs in the lucky village. "Tulip Knight, fight with all your strength, charge!" At this time, Stella also noticed the problem, and immediately issued an order to the Tulip Knights. In the battle of knights, only by rushing up can they exert their greatest fighting power. "Yes, Tulip Knights, charge!" "kill!" Immediately, the hoofs of the horses were like thunder, and both the Tulip Knight and the Storm Knight were galloping with all their strength, launching wave after wave of attacks on the beasts. hoo hoo hoo! And these monsters are not good, maybe knowing that they will die if they go on like this, they are asking for help from the rest of the monsters in the forest. "Yeah, my lord, those monsters are looking for help in the forest. They said that they are willing to surrender to the monsters in the forest. I hope they will come soon, and the tempting fragrance is here, and we will take it away later! " Just as Narant was fighting, Little Loli hurried over. "Wise monsters really can''t look at them from the perspective of beasts." hoo hoo hoo! At this time, there was a response from the forest. "Sherry, you go to Vinnie and Bessie right now, and hide in the carriage with them." Narant is also helpless. Even if he knows that these beasts have other thoughts, the current situation can only destroy them as soon as possible. In order to prevent accidental injury to his lucky daughter, he planned to let the three daughters take refuge in the carriage first. After all, his carriage is excellent, and even the golden knight''s attack can be resisted a few times. But just when Narant began to plan for the worst situation, Xiao Huihui had already penetrated two or three miles into the jungle. "Huh? That''s too bad, isn''t it? So few monsters as weak as wild beasts have to be taken as younger brothers, and I''m not afraid of losing face if I say it." "Also, having said that, since I''m here now, Bear Bear, this is my site. You want to take my little brother in my site. Have you asked Bear Bear about me? Today, I must let you know about Bear Bear. prestige." The little bear in the walking room also heard the communication of the group of monsters, and while contemptuous, vowed to establish his authority on this new site. Whoa! Whoa! And just when Little Bear''s thoughts fell, there was a sound of swaying branches and leaves in front of him. When Xiao Huihui saw this, the small figure immediately stopped and looked forward leisurely. "Roar!" Just a moment later, the swaying sound of branches and leaves came close to Little Bear. Immediately, a huge figure appeared in front of Little Bear. This turned out to be a sixth-order flaming python, with an astonishing fifteen meters in length, a waistline at least as thick as a bucket, and a huge head larger than a millstone. This flaming python was still moving fast, but suddenly encountered a little bear who was blocking his way, and immediately stopped on alert. The flaming python felt a sense of threat that seemed to exist on Xiao Huihui''s body, but he found that his body was so small, not enough to take a bite, and he was uncertain, and immediately let out a low roar to test. "Little reptile, roar again, believe it or not, bear bear, I will peel off your snake skin now, and swallow it alive!" Facing the flaming python, although Little Bear did not return to its original form, the domineering aura of that subordinate was undoubtedly revealed, and he immediately threatened the flaming python. "What kind of monster are you, why have I never smelled you in the forest?" Facing the rude words of Little Bear, the flaming python did not attack immediately, but was still testing. "Little Bear I am a powerful and wise giant bear, little reptile, although I am here for the first time, from now on, this place will become my territory!" "And now you only have two choices, either obey my little bear, and be my little brother in the future." "Either I will rip off the snake skin and turn into a dead reptile!" The little bear bear raised his head with a domineering look on his face. "Become your territory, be your little brother? Small, isn''t your tone too loud! You are an outsider, and you want to invade our territory!" The flame python''s orange-yellow eyes narrowed slowly He got up, his tongue kept sticking out the letter. Although he felt the slightest threat from Xiao Huihui, the flaming python had ruled in this blazing forest for decades. How could it be possible that he could be regarded as a younger brother by just one sentence and handed over the territory. Whoa! Whoa! dong dong dong! At this moment, there was another movement not far from Little Bear and the Flaming Python, not only the sound of the branches shaking, but also the slight tremor of the ground. "Hey, thin fire snake, why are you still here." Not long after, two figures slowly appeared behind the flaming python. It was actually two silver-horned rhinos. The two silver-horned rhinos are fifth-order monsters, about two meters tall and more than four meters long. Unlike ordinary cows, the skin of the two buffaloes is more luminous and fairer. Other than that, the most peculiar thing is the horns on their noses. This horn is not as gray and black as an ordinary rhinoceros, but shiny silver, like horns forged from iron. "Two silly cows, you came just right. There is a little one here who wants to be the king on our territory. Would you like to?" Although in the past, he had never dealt with the two silly cows, the flaming python is now ready to win over them and let them deal with the never-before-seen little bear who looks weak but gives him a sense of majesty. "Oh?" The two silver-horned rhinos immediately looked curiously in the direction the buffalo pointed, and only then did they find the little bear. "Is that it? Well, it feels a little strange, it seems a little dangerous, but why is it so small?" The two silver-horned rhinos are not as high-level as the flaming python, so naturally they are not as sensitive as the flaming python in terms of spiritual sense. . "Two silly cows, you are still smart, this little bear is indeed a bit weird. Now we three beasts have joined forces to solve it first and then go outside the forest to compete for that attractive thing, how about it?" "Okay!" The two silver-horned rhinos are not stupid. It''s obvious that the little bears are weird, so they naturally agree with the outside world. After finishing speaking, the three beasts did not delay, and immediately made an attacking stance, preparing to give Little Bear a thunderous blow. "Tsk tsk tsk, you three poor reptiles don''t even know how powerful I am!" When the three beasts discussed joining forces, Little Bear did not make any movement, but listened to their conversation very calmly, and even crossed his short hands on his chest quite anthropomorphically. In the eyes of Little Bear, in front of the absolutely powerful self, any means of these three beasts are powerless. And seeing them in an attacking stance, Little Bear is ready to teach them an unforgettable lesson. "Since you are so unwise, then become Bear Bear my food!" "Little one, go to hell!" Facing Little Bear''s disdain, the flaming python took the lead in launching an attack, spitting out a terrifying column of fire towards Little Bear. The temperature of the pillar of fire is very high, and it is not even worse than the fireball technique released by the human magician. This is also the terrifying of the monsters. Just for these sixth-order monsters, the golden knight will also hate the last one who is not careful. "Too weak!" But facing the hot pillar of fire, Little Bear was contemptuous, "Ignorance of the worm, let''s see how strong Little Bear is!" Roar! After speaking, the little bear roared, and a huge flame suddenly rose from the whole body to cover the whole body. And in the horrified eyes of the flaming python and the two silver-horned rhinos, the little bear in the flames is getting bigger. In the blink of an eye, Little Bear Bear''s doll-like body, which was originally more than half a meter tall, has grown to more than ten meters. Roar! After the big bear, he looked down on the three beasts like an insurmountable mountain, and the pillar of fire was about to hit the foot of the bear. He only heard the roar of the bear, and a flame spurted out of his mouth, and immediately blasted the column of fire. disappeared without a trace. . "This...this...what kind of monster are you?" The flaming python and the two silver-horned rhinos were stunned. Born and raised in the Flame Forest, they used to be the overlords of this world. In the thin magical environment of the Glory Continent, it is already the limit that they can grow to level 6. I have never seen such a terrifying squat. "Little Bear, I am a seventh-order flaming giant bear, and I will become the king of the bear clan in the near future, an eighth-order giant bear!" Xiao Xiongxiong looked at the three beasts with a playful look. [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It''s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here] "Seven... Seventh order! Giant bear, I am willing to..." "It''s too late, Little Bear just gave you a chance and you''re not sure about it, and Little Bear has not eaten meat for a long time, so it''s just a good meal today!" After the flaming python knew the horror of Little Bear, he immediately prepared to surrender. Little Xiong Xiong didn''t give it a chance at all. After speaking, Little Xiong Xiong''s huge figure rushed forward like a tank. Before the flaming python could react, Little Bear held its seven inches with its huge hand. hoo hoo hoo! After the flaming python was pinched by seven inches, it was so frightened that it twisted its body frantically, and kept roaring in its mouth. Roar! When Little Bear saw this, he spewed a scorching flame directly into its mouth. boom! With a bang, the flame python''s head was instantly enveloped in flames. When the flames disappeared, I saw that the mouth of the flame python was already charred black, and the twisting body gradually stopped. When Little Bear saw this, he raised his sharp claws and directly cut open the body of the flaming python, and then began to enjoy it as if he was holding a delicious cucumber. "Gudong! Gudong!" At this moment, the two silver-horned rhinos on the side were already frightened, their stout four hooves were constantly swaying. The reason why they appeared on the edge of the blazing forest was only because they noticed that there were many low-level magical beasts on the edge during this time. I originally planned to bring these low-level monsters under my command, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a terrifying existence. And that flaming python had the same purpose as them, but he didn''t expect to be an old enemy for decades, so he served this terrifying giant bear as a delicious meal. When the two silver-horned giant rhinos were trembling, Little Bear had already swallowed the flaming python into his stomach, and then his eyes slowly turned to the two beasts. "Powerful giant bear, we are willing to surrender, willing to surrender, please don''t kill us!" The knees of the two rhinos softened and they knelt directly. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to run just now, but at that time they could feel that although the giant bear had eaten a lot, a lot of attention was actually focused on the two beasts. If there is any change, the two beasts will end up with the flaming python as far as they can run. "Why did I keep you?" Little Bear asked solemnly. "I... we can hunt for you, the giant bear, and guard the territory for you!" The beasts with wisdom actually have a social structure similar to that of the human race. The powerful monsters also like to take some subordinates after occupying the territory. Not only can they help themselves hunt food for free, but they are also useful in combat when they encounter an invasion. "Guarding the site... I can feel that this piece of land is different from the Sacred Continent. The magic power is too thin, so there is no possibility that there is a stronger existence than me!" Little Bear said slowly. Hearing what it said, the two silver-horned rhinos shivered with fright, thinking that their lives would be in danger. Fortunately, Xiongxiong changed the conversation next, and gave them hope of life again, "However, in terms of food, we really need a few younger brothers!" After Little Bear followed Shirley, although the honey was enough, he could also strengthen his strength. But the only thing that makes it uncomfortable is that there is too little meat. Whether it was Shirley or that idiot lord of the human race, they regarded it as an ordinary beast bear. Therefore, the meat fed every day is less than ten pounds. This kind of meat, or it was trying to pretend to be hungry and begging for that girl. At first, it was only two or three pounds a day Although it has become smaller, its food intake can be reduced to 10% of normal. One, but ten pounds of meat is far from enough, it can''t fill its stomach at all. The encounter with these few monsters today made him think of a good way. "Powerful giant bear, how much food do you need, we will help you hunt every day in the future!" The two silver-horned rhinos immediately grabbed the life-saving straw and promised to speak out. "I don''t need you to hunt, because even if you hunt, you can''t give it to me. I need you to surrender to a human... Then, give me half of the meat you will get in the future!" That''s a good idea for little teddy bears who are no less intelligent than ordinary humans. These two big guys must have a lot of food normally, so if they are allowed to return to the castle, their own food can be exploited from them. This not only solved the problem of hunger, but also continued to pretend to be a beast and follow the girl to improve his strength. "This... surrender to the human race?" The two silver-horned rhinos were a little dumbfounded. "Why, you don''t want to?" Little Bear Bear immediately showed a fierce light. "Yes, powerful giant bear, we are willing!" In the face of the threat and the appearance of the flaming python becoming a delicious meal, the two beasts did not have any will to resist. "Very good, then you can rush out of the forest for me now!" Little Bear nodded with satisfaction! Immediately, when the two silver-horned rhinos rushed out of the forest according to his instructions, it regained its small body and followed with small steps leisurely. Those few monsters were frightened out, and Narant was startled. Later, he realized that the monsters ignored him and ran away. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! ~： Ladies and gentlemen, take a day off today! Everyone, please take a day off today. I wish everyone a happy first day of the new year! Chapter 642： kneel down Boom! Boom! "Stella, Natasha, withdraw quickly!" The scene turned and came to the edge of the forest. As the two silver-horned giant rhinos ran wild, Narant and others finally heard the movement. Seeing that there were still more than ten low-level monsters in the field, he couldn''t care less and greeted Stella and Natasha. The fifth and sixth-order monsters are enough to threaten everyone present except Narant. And even if Narant is not life-threatening, it is probably difficult to deal with. If he encounters the sixth-order, he can only use thirty-six strategies as the best strategy. The two women heard the words, and after quickly eliminating the monsters in front of them, Dia came to Narant. "Baron Narant, is it really a fifth- or sixth-rank intermediate-level demon beast?" Natasha was still a little unbelievable. Sixth-order monster! It is really rare in the Glory Continent, equivalent to the ninth-level or even dragon-like existence of the Holy Continent. As for the fifth-order monsters, it is only possible to see the remote wilderness or large forest. "I''m afraid yes, as for whether it is the fifth or sixth order, it is difficult to judge for the time being!" "Baron Narant, can we defeat it with the help of us? I heard that even a golden knight is very dangerous when encountering a sixth-order beast, and although the fifth-order is weaker, even the golden knight must be careful in dealing with it!" Na Tasha was worried. "I don''t know about this for the time being, or else, Stella, Miss Natasha, you return to the castle! If you really can''t beat the monsters later, I''ll run away!" Fortunately, Little Bear had deliberately suppressed his roar before, otherwise Narant would have turned his head and left immediately without saying a word. "Narant, let''s go together now!" Natasha said nervously, but subconsciously pulled Lanalante''s arm. In his eyes, Narant is the most important thing. As for the territory, it won''t be lost anyway. It''s better to come back and clean up after the beast is gone. "Narant, if we evacuate now, these beasts will definitely not dare to leave the forest too far. When we return to the castle, I will write to my father and ask him to help eliminate this hidden danger!" Stella may be Because he was worried about Narant, he didn''t care about Natasha''s actions at the moment, but spoke words of consolation like Natasha''s. "Stella, Miss Natasha, my safety is yours. Even if I can''t beat it, I have the confidence to escape, so you go first!" "In any case, I am also the lord of the Storm Territory. It is impossible to flee without seeing the enemy''s face. This will make me face the territorial people in the future!" "Then, I''m not leaving either. Although I''m just a noble lady, I can''t leave my teammates behind!" Although Natasha was nervous, she immediately expressed her stance. "Narant, then I''ll stay here with you!" Stella followed closely. "You..." Narant suddenly had two big heads, but just when he was about to say something, the movement in front of him had come to the edge of the forest. Whoa! Whoa! With the sound of two violent branches plucking, two huge figures appeared in front of Narant and the others. "Hey, two Tier 5 silver-horned rhinos!" Narant suddenly gasped. Although this silver-horned rhinoceros is only Tier 5, in Narant''s eyes, it is not much different from Tier 6 monsters. The main reason is that this silver-horned rhino is not only extremely powerful, but also the leather on its entire body is extremely tough, which is no worse than a sixth-order monster. Now there are two full ends, and it is definitely a difficult role. Earlier, he thought about whether he could rely on his own magic and martial arts, and then use the fireball technique. Now it seems that there is no need to think about it. The silver-horned rhino''s combat power is not particularly strong, but the defense power is really abnormal, and even the spells released increase the defense power. So even if the fireball hit the silver-horned rhinoceros, it would definitely not be able to seriously injure either one, let alone two. "Stella, Natasha, be careful! Everyone, retreat immediately!" After the two silver-horned rhinos rushed out of the forest, they first stopped for a moment, as if they were scanning the audience, and then when they saw Narant and the two daughters, they charged again without hesitation, heading straight for the three of them. . From Narant''s point of view, these fifth-order monsters also know how to capture the thief and the king first. Knowing that the three of them are the strongest, they will solve the three of them first. [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿ This made Narant both nervous and fortunate. Fortunately, he rushed towards him, otherwise his subordinates would be finished. I was nervous that there were two daughters beside me, I was afraid that the two daughters would be injured. Immediately, Narant directly opened his bow from left to right and pushed it on the chests of the two women. Not to mention, the airbag feels really uncomfortable. Especially Stella''s, this was the second time Narant squeezed it blatantly, after the artificial respiration. Ahem, it''s a tense time, you can''t desert. "Narant!" Before the two girls could react, they were pushed away by Narant. Seeing that he was still standing, she suddenly exclaimed anxiously. And Narant is naturally not that stupid, he is going to open his fire shield to block this blow. Before it was too late to explain, Narant immediately took out his staff from the space ring. "fire¡­¡­" Pfft! Pfft! "Uh...what does that mean?" Narant was holding a staff in his hand and was ready to use it. When he was about to use the magic stored in the staff, there was a scene in front of him that surprised him. I saw that the two silver-horned rhinos were still aggressive a moment ago, as if they were about to step through everything in front of them. But when it was less than five or six meters away from Narant, the two hill-like rhinos fell to the ground with a thud. The forelegs as thick as elephant legs, and Narant wondered how they could kneel so easily. Even after kneeling down, because the speed of the two beasts was too fast, scratches more than one meter long slid deep on the ground. "Hoohoo!" After the two silver-horned rhinos knelt on the ground, they whimpered at Narant, but their eyes were secretly squinting at the little bear who was sneaking out of the forest. Little Bears previously only explained that they surrendered to the strongest male human race wearing silver-white armor. They were looking at Little Bear and asking themselves whether the kneeling object was correct. The two rhinos breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the little bears over there and nodded without a trace. At this moment, everyone in the field was staring at all this in amazement. They were even more shocked than Narant. Such a powerful beast, as soon as he ran out of the forest, he knelt down to his lord. Quake was a little stunned and asked Narant: "Big... my lord, this... what''s going on?" "How do I know!" Narant rolled his eyes. "Narant, he seems to be surrendering to you!" Stella has returned to Narant''s side. "Yes, Baron Narant, did you know them before? They knelt down as if to show their submission to you!" Natasha echoed with surprise. "I haven''t seen them before, but, Quick, you go and call Shirley right away!" Narant actually vaguely thought of this possibility. But the problem is that he has never seen two silver-horned rhinos before! If he knew that there are silver-horned rhinos in the fire forest, he would not be so happy today. And now if you want to find out what''s going on, you can only turn to Shirley for help. "Yes, my lord!" Soon, Shirley came over under the leadership of Quick. "Ah, Little Bear, where have you been just now, but you scared me to death!" However, the little girl paused in the middle of the road and hugged Little Bear in surprise. He also tried to find the little bear after he found out that the bear was missing. But in the end, Little Bear was nowhere to be seen. When she was dragged by Winnie and Bessie to the carriage, she could only ask Little Grey to help her find it. Now that Little Bear is safe and sound, Little Loli is naturally very pleasantly surprised. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 643： Covenant Silver Horned Rhino After hugging Bear Bear, Shirley Little Lolita immediately rushed to Narant''s side. When seeing the strange appearance of the two silver-horned rhinos, Rao, the lucky girl with talent for beast-taming, was also a little puzzled. "Xue Li, you ask what happened to these two monsters." Narant whispered in the ear of Shirley''s little loli. Although Stella and Natasha probably knew that Shirley could communicate with monsters, Narant tried to avoid her exaggerated communication with monsters. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Shirley took a few steps forward under the **** of Narant. Stella and Natasha were standing in the back. And when Narant took Shirley girl two steps forward, the huge bodies of the two silver-horned rhinos immediately trembled. Whoa! "This monster seems to be really afraid of our lord!" "Yeah, Lord Lord is too mighty!" "The Lord is mighty!" Everyone who saw this scene naturally didn''t know that the two silver-horned rhinos were the little bears who were afraid of the little loli''s arms. I thought it was my own adults who frightened these two monsters with their domineering aura, and suddenly exclaimed. And Narant is also a little weird at the moment, he always feels that it may not be that simple. However, no matter what, since the beast seemed to be really scared, he simply brought Little Loli closer to two meters, and then signaled Little Loli to communicate. After a while, Little Loli had the answer, "Sir, they said they would surrender to you!" "Really surrender to me? This is a fifth-order monster!" Strange things happened every year, but Narant still felt that today''s incident was a bit abrupt and inexplicable. The two fifth-order monsters rushed out of the forest to surrender to themselves, but it was no less surprising than the sudden appearance of two golden knights wanting their allegiance. "Sherry, you ask them why they choose to surrender to me!" Soon, Shirley began to ask. However, now that Shirley didn''t need to convey it, Narant already knew that there was no answer. Because the heads of the two silver-horned rhinos shook like a rattle, and they were quite lacking in strength and wailed twice to show their weakness. "Sir, they don''t want to say it, they just say they just want to express their surrender to you!" "Okay!" Narant frowned for a moment, then nodded, "But Shirley, tell them, if you want to surrender to me, you need to accept the master contract!" When Xue Li heard the words, she immediately began to relay it, while Narant poured his vindictive energy into his entire body to guard against all this and prevent accidents. The wisdom of the fifth-order Warcraft cannot be underestimated. Therefore, they cannot really be regarded as beings without wisdom and not using schemes. The two silver-horned rhinos froze for a while after hearing it. Just when Narant was ready to pick up Shirley and retreat, the two silver-horned rhinos nodded again. "My lord, they agreed!" "Okay!" This time, Narant felt a lot more relaxed. As long as he completed the master recognition contract, no matter how unbelievable the matter was, there would not be any changes. Immediately, Narant quickly came to Stella and Natasha and whispered a few words, and the two women walked towards the carriage. [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿ Narant is very straightforward, saying that there are some things that need to be avoided by the two girls, but they will definitely give them an answer in the future when the time is right. The two women heard the words and left without saying a word. After Stella and Natasha left, Narant watched Shirley and began to use the master contract. With Shirley''s innate power being activated, Little Bear, who had just been put on the ground at the moment, was shocked, and then stared at Little Loli with wide eyes. "It turned out to be her, and the threat I sensed that day turned out to be Xue Li!" Little Bear Bear thought that it was Narant who gave out that day to make it fearful. Only now did I realize that it was actually a little girl who was holding her all the time and looked harmless to humans and animals. Moreover, the power that made him jealous turned out to be the power to recognize the master contract. However, Xiao Xiong Xiong thought about it, and immediately understood why he was fed by this girl to increase his strength. "Isn''t it possible for me to become an eighth-order king, little bear, or even a ninth-order king in the future, I will follow this girl in the future!" At this moment, Xiao Xiong Xiong suddenly found some knowledge memories passed down to him by his father in his memory through the power of Xue Li''s talent. It was a description of a girl with divine power among the human race. It is said that their flaming giant bear appeared a flaming giant bear king at the peak of the eighth-order more than a hundred years ago. And the king got a steady increase in strength after following a girl who could make Warcraft sign the master contract. If it weren''t for the girl''s accident, even the flaming giant bear king had the hope of becoming the first ninth-order giant bear at the king level. This has never appeared in their flaming giant bears'' thousands of years of heritage memory. If royal giant bears really appear, then the overall strength of their flaming giant bear race may increase a lot in the future. Because among the monsters, the stronger the children born of the monsters, the stronger the achievements will be. As long as there is no accident, at least it can reach the strength of his father. Therefore, as long as there is the first ninth-order flaming giant bear, with the continuous reproduction, the race of the flaming giant bear will gradually improve in the process. And when Little Bear secretly vowed to hug Little Loli''s thigh, the two silver-horned rhinos looked at it pitifully, and Xue Li completed the contract of recognition without any resistance. "My lord, it''s done!" Shirley''s little girl was quite excited. This was the first time he had contracted such a high-level magical beast. "Haha! Yes, yes, go back and reward you with a cream cake made of magic medicine and white sugar!" Narant was also very happy, and this time there will never be a change. "Sir, can Shirley ask for a little more? Shirley wants to share it with a few sisters, as well as Little Bear!" "Okay! By the way, Shirley, why didn''t you sign a contract for Little Bear?" Narant was not stingy, and agreed directly. "Sir, Little Bear is different from the bee and the original Little Grey. It is much smarter than Little Grey, so Shirley wants to treat it as a friend. Friends are equal!" Shirley Little Lolita gave the answer. "Okay!" Narant was speechless, but it was up to her, it was just a little brown bear anyway. If you want to make a contract in the future, it is also anytime, anywhere. Of course, what Narant doesn''t know is that Little Lolita doesn''t contract Little Bear, except for the above reasons. There was also a sixth sense that she didn''t even notice. That is, with the power of her talent, she subconsciously knew that if she contracted with Little Bear now, something bad would happen. Therefore, from the moment Little Loli ''picked up'' Bear Bear, she never thought about contracting it. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 644： Cheeky Narant "Come on, Shirley, let''s go back now!" The two silver-horned rhinos have been completely subdued, and Narant''s hunting today is a complete explanation. As for the more than ten low-level monsters that had not been solved before, they fled back to the forest of fire when the silver-horned rhinoceros appeared long ago, when Quick and others began to retreat. Although they escaped, but looking at the corpses of at least thirty monsters on the ground, I believe that they did not have the courage to continue to come to the storm to hurt people. "Okay, my lord!" Shirley''s little girl heard the words and followed up obediently. "You two big guys follow along too!" After Little Lolita followed, Narant didn''t forget the two big rhinos he just got. "Sir, are you planning to ride such a big rhinoceros? Can you give Shirley a ride once in a while?" The two silver-horned rhinos are almost the same in size. It is more than five meters, nearly six meters. This length, this height, coupled with the rhino''s broad body, is no different from a tank. Although the little loli are small, their favorite is to ride on the backs of these big men. According to herself, riding on it is not only majestic, but also very safe. "Ride? The adults don''t ride!" Narant shook his head, riding the big guy, which reminded him of Asan in his previous life or people from Southeast Asia, who rode an elephant because they were fighting. I still prefer the flexibility and speed of the warhorse. "Sir, you don''t ride? What can you do with them?" "Well, this is really worth thinking about!" The bigger the monster is, the more meat it consumes. Just to tame more than 20 monster wolves, Narant needs to consume a lot of meat every day. If it weren''t for the presence of big guys like whales on the coast, he really couldn''t afford it. And these two rhinos are definitely the same. If they are kept in captivity like fire-breathing lizards, wouldn''t it be too wasteful. "Suddenly, Narant''s eyes moved and he looked at his carriage. "By the way, it can be used to pull the carriage!" Narant looked at his superb luxury carriage and looked at the two silver-horned rhinos. As long as he re-customized a suitable animal frame, it was not appropriate to use these two silver-horned rhinos to pull the carriage. "Shirley, your lord is going to use them to pull the carriage!" As the saying goes, a good horse has a good saddle, and a good carriage must be pulled by a good monster. Not only does it have enough power, but in case of danger, there is nothing that can stop the carriage, even the Golden Knights. "Well, as a lord, you should have such a luxurious car!" ¡­ "Baron Narant, have these two fifth-order monsters surrendered?" When they returned to the carriage, Stella and Natasha immediately saw two hill-like existences behind them. Seeing that they are docile like pets, Rao is the second daughter who had a slight suspicion before, but now it still feels a little incredible. "Yes, they have completely surrendered! From now on, they will be part of the Storm Lord!" Narant quite enjoyed the strange eyes of the two girls. "Narant, congratulations!" Stella also sent her congratulations. He didn''t ask why Narant was so reassured and sure that the beast had been subdued. "Haha! Tongxi, Tongxi, Stella, Miss Natasha, there are at least thirty monster corpses over there, and half of them were killed by you, so we will share one of these monster corpses each. I''m afraid that there will be no worries about the monster meat for the next few years!" A demon beast has been cleaned, at least two or three hundred catties, so if only one or two people eat it, as Narant said, it can be eaten for several years. "Thank you Baron Narrant for your generosity!" "Thank you, Narant!" A pound of monster meat is a gold coin. Now each person can at least share two or three thousand catties, which is two or three thousand gold coins. Even though the two girls have a special relationship with Narant, Narant is willing to give it away, which is a very precious gift for the two girls. "No need to thank you, we agreed in advance! Let''s go, let''s go back to the castle!" Narant waved his hand and took the two daughters directly to prepare to return to the castle. As for the matter on this battlefield, there are naturally a number of subordinates to take care of it. In the next few days, there was no change in Narant''s territory that he needed to worry about. And Stella and Natasha stayed in Stormwind for more than a week. Speaking of which, this week, Narant is really a pain and a joy. The pain was naturally because the two women existed in the castle at the same time, which made Narant feel like he was walking on the tip of a knife. In particular, Natasha threw an eyebrow at him from time to time, or teased him in front of Stella, which could make Narant lift her little heart to her throat. Fortunately, Natasha went back to play, but it wouldn''t really embarrass Narant, every time it was enough. As for happiness, the flowers of the two principalities are here, and Narant is naturally blessed. For example, after Natasha made fun of herself, she took advantage of the moment when Stella was away and ''tutored'' her hard with salty pig hands. In addition, when Natasha is away, Narant will also find a way to get close to the tulip flower. Such as the cheeky practice of swordsmanship in the back garden admiring this tulip flower. The tulip flower is now at the intermediate level of silver, and it is believed that it will be able to break through the high level of silver soon. With such achievements, in addition to talent, UU reading and her own efforts are also inseparable. Even if she came to Storm Collar, she would practice in the back garden for a few hours every night. In order to facilitate the practice, she will wear relatively thin and close-fitting clothes, just like the two times when Narant accidentally bumped into it and was treated as a disciple. And Narant for this opportunity to feast for the eyes, it is shameless. Whether Stella pretended to be embarrassed or pretended to be stern, he stayed in the back garden with a smile on his face, under the pretense that he wanted to learn swordsmanship from his fianc¨¦e. Stella was so tempered by him that she heard the word fianc¨¦e again, and then gave him a blank eye, so she didn''t drive him away again. Although it will be difficult to let go at first, after a day or two, such a state no longer exists, and sometimes Narant will even come up to practice with him. [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿ And Narant pretended to be a pig and eat a tiger, and his swordsmanship was relatively poor during practice, but on many occasions, he collided with Stella by coincidence, and then took the beauty into his arms at the moment when she was about to fall. The beauty is in her arms, and with the old Narant driver''s routine, this is definitely just the beginning, and then the eyes are facing each other under the moonlight, and then the fiery lips and teeth are intertwined... Uh, in a word, although it didn''t turn on the high-speed, but it also rode the dust on the provincial road. Under such a happy time of cultivation, a week will soon pass. And Stella is almost ready to return, after all, plus the time she had been waiting for Narant to return, she had already left Tulip Castle for more than half a month. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 645： war is about to start Just the night before Stella was about to return, Narant received an unexpected summons. "Sir, a swift eagle has just returned from the Northern Principality!" Shirley''s little loli was out of breath and took a small roll of paper to the front of Narant''s study to report. Narant explained to him that as long as it is a message from the Northern Principality, it must be sent to him as soon as possible. "Northern Principality? Bring it here!" Narant immediately put down the complete book of magic spells in his hand and took the letter handed by Shirley. After confirming that the varnish on the roll paper was in good condition, Narant opened it to check. But after looking at it for a while, his expression instantly became solemn. "Sir, what''s the matter?" Shirley''s little loli hadn''t left yet, and she asked weakly when she saw her adult''s expression. "The Northern Principality is ready to attack!" "Ah, the Northern Principality is ready to attack!" Shirley''s little girl was also taken aback. "That''s right, Shirley, now go to Miss Stella and Miss Natasha to the lobby on the first floor, I''ll be there soon!" "It''s an adult!" This envelope is the message from Princess Isabella of the Northern Principality. According to this information, the new king of the Northern Principality had issued a summons order a week ago, calling for all nobles to start gathering towards the edge of the desert. [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿ If the news is correct, I am afraid that within the next month, the men and horses of these northern principalities will be able to reach the border of the Onyx Principality, and then it will be a battle for the survival of the continent. Narant had thought the Church and the Northern Principality would be able to hold off until at least this fall. After all, it is spring now, and although the crops have been sown, they still need a lot of manpower to take care of them. And starting the war after the autumn harvest is the best choice for the nobles themselves and the serfs. Who would have thought that the Northern Principality would be so anxious. How did Narant know that the Northern Principality and the Church were indeed planning to launch an offensive after the bumper harvest this year. But it was precisely because of what he did that the church felt threatened and urgent, so it launched an attack in advance. As for what Narant did? Naturally, he used the cracks in the space that the church put in as a cash machine for wool. Originally, the church hoped that dark creatures would wreak havoc on the grasslands, eroding large tracts of grassland land, and then setting the back garden of the Onyx Principality on fire, and they would be able to go straight in without much effort. The ideal is very plump, but the reality is very skinny. Three months after the space crack was installed, the news that they expected the fire behind the Onyx Principality did not come out. So they secretly sent spies to contact the bought nobles, and then secretly sneaked into the grassland to investigate the situation. Under this investigation, the church''s jaw dropped in shock. Sacred thorns appeared in this Glory Continent. The cracks in the space they placed were suppressed to death by the sacred thorns, and the dark creatures that came out were even more dishes. Although I don''t understand why. But it also let the church know that the Glory Continent must be resolved as soon as possible, otherwise, the longer it drags on, the more unstable factors it will cause. "Ding, the church has finally decided to move towards the last piece of land in the Glory Continent. As a part of this whirlpool, how can you stand by?" "New mission in the system branch: thwart the conspiracy of the church." "Mission reward, a new fruit that can be exchanged!" "Well, the system really has come to intervene!" Since the completion of the last exploration mission, the system has not issued a new mission for several months. Hearing the ding-dong sound of the system this time, Narant was not surprised. And even if the system doesn''t issue quests, he will work hard to prevent the church from annexing the Glory Continent, after all, his territory is here. If the Glory Continent falls into the hands of the church, then he needs to move his nest. After checking the tasks issued by the system, Narant went directly to the lobby on the first floor. "Narant, the church and the Northern Principality are really ready!" When Narant came to the hall, Stella and Natasha were already waiting here. As soon as she saw him, Stella immediately asked. "That''s right, Stella, this news comes from Princess Isabella of the Northern Principality..." At that moment, Narant briefly recounted how Isabella contacted him at the time, and also recounted what was in the envelope just now. Content. "I attacked in the spring, Narant, I must report this matter to my father immediately!" Stella couldn''t sit still. "Stella, you should return tomorrow according to your original schedule. For this and this news, I will use the Swift Eagle to send a message to the Earl first, which will be faster!" "Okay!" Stella nodded, remembering the fact that she had Xun Ying, it was indeed faster than her working day and night. "Then... Narant, do you have any plans!" After confirming the subpoena, Stella slowed down and asked Narant. This sentence is a bit vague, but Narant knows what it means. Stella must also understand the power of the Church, and now there is still the Northern Principality involved. The Onyx Principality is definitely a last-ditch battle, and no one can guarantee a certain victory. "Stella, don''t worry, we will definitely be able to defeat the church, as long as we can defeat the church this time, then the unification of the Glory Continent will not be a problem Maybe the whole continent will be completely peaceful by then. Come down!" Although Narant knew the dangers of this battle, in order to avoid Stella''s worries, he still spoke for the better. After Stella heard this, her lips moved, but she did not refute. In fact, the idea of ??Narant, even Natasha, who doesn''t care much about government affairs, is not so optimistic. "Stella, you really don''t have to worry too much. In fact, even if there is really any problem, it''s all up to me, and I will definitely not put you in danger!" Seeing that the two women still did not dispel their concerns, Narant finally shot He let out a little breath through his chest. "Baron Narant, do you really have a way out?" Natasha immediately asked after hearing the words. "That''s right, there is a final retreat, but I don''t want to give up the Storm Territory until the end, so we have to fight the church no matter what!" "Yeah!" Stella wasn''t really afraid, but it was just that she finally found someone she liked. She hadn''t finished her marriage contract, and she hadn''t really lived a loving life together. She was really reluctant. "Baron Narant, that''s all right. If the duchy really can''t resist the church, I''ll come to Stormland to find you!" Natasha was even more happy when she knew that Narant had a way out. She does not have the same family responsibility as Stella. Even if the Onyx Principality finally defeats the Church and unifies the continent, then the title of the Frank family will not fall on her head. So as long as she can be with Narant forever, no matter where she is, whether she lives well or poor, she doesn''t care. "Okay, Miss Natasha!" Nalante also gave Natasha a confirmation. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 646： burning castle ≈lt;/p≈gt; After chatting with Stella and Natasha for a while, Narant and the others returned to their rooms to rest. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, what he didn''t know was that he thought he knew the news soon enough. ≈lt;/p≈gt; But in fact, when Princess Isabella got the news, the church had already started a war on the edge of the desert. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The reason is very simple, the church wanted to hit the Agate Principality by surprise. ≈lt;/p≈gt; As for the nobles and soldiers who were recruited from the Northern Principality, they would be the main force to deal with the soldiers of the Onyx Principality who came to resist in the later period, and they would be used as cannon fodder. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Baron Dingwo Castle on the edge of the desert, the stronghold that originally belonged to the Baron Dingwo family has now fallen, and the castle is full of fire. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Sir Bishop, the castle has been set on fire!" A few miles away, an army of more than 30,000 people gathered here, and the most eye-catching one was the 3,000 Paladins in uniform silver armor. ≈lt;/p≈gt; A cavalryman who had just returned from Woding Castle reported to the bishop at the forefront. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Very good!" Lord Bishop nodded, very satisfied with the result. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, a leader of the northern principality beside the bishop felt a little regretful, and immediately asked him in doubt: "Sir Bishop, we have completely captured this castle, why should we burn it down? Isn''t it a pity?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "The strength of the Onyx Principality is not weak. Although it will definitely not be able to stop the army of our Holy Sect and your northern principality, it is necessary to destroy all their castles just in case. Even if there is an accident in the future, they will never again Can''t take lost ground." Remember . 42biquge ≈lt;/p≈gt; "And the less land the Agate Principality loses, the weaker their future strength will be!" The bishop glanced at the commander and gave an explanation. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "So it is!" The commander felt that there was some truth to it, and he was no longer suspicious. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In fact, how did he know that the purpose of the church was to make this Glory Continent a back garden for dark creatures, so how could these castles be kept. ≈lt;/p≈gt; If it weren''t for the usefulness of the Northern Principality now, even the castles and palaces of the Northern Principality would not be left. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Let''s inform, we continue to head east, we''d better capture the next earldom within a week!" The bishop immediately issued an order to the commander of the northern principality and the three thousand Paladins. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yes, Bishop!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Immediately, the church and the 30,000-strong coalition army of the Northern Principality continued to attack the Onyx Principality in the dark. ≈lt;/p≈gt; ... ≈lt;/p≈gt; Time turned to the next day. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Stella got into the carriage that came, and said goodbye to Narant. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And because of the unexpected events in the Northern Principality, Natasha will also return to Tulip City with Stella today. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although she doesn''t need to go to the battlefield, as she is familiar with the operation of the family caravan, she probably needs to help the family deliver supplies to the duchy nobles this time. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After all, this battle is about the fortune of the country. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Narant sent the two girls to the edge of Storm Territory, and then stopped the war horse. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Narant, then I''ll go first!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; Stellat got off the carriage and said goodbye to Narant. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Then be careful on the road, it is estimated that we will meet again in a few days!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yeah!" Stella''s face was full of reluctance. ≈lt;/p≈gt; For more than a week, although Natasha is a superfluous "outsider", when they are in the back garden at night, it is her and Narant''s two-person world. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This makes Stella, who has never experienced the love of a lover, still not satisfied. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After pursing her lips, Stella hesitated for a moment, then suddenly moved towards Narant''s face. ≈lt;/p≈gt; That was about to kiss Narante goodbye. ≈lt;/p≈gt; It''s just that the old driver Narant had been waiting for a long time. He took advantage of the situation and reached out to wrap his arms around Stella''s slender waist, and then moved directly to the red lips. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Stella did not expect that Narant would be so bold and dare to kiss her in front of so many people. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Immediately, her pretty face flushed with blush, and it flushed directly to her neck. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, she did not make any resistance after all, but gradually became involved with the old driver''s teasing. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Cough cough!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; I don''t know how long this kiss lasted. Just when Stella felt a little suffocated, she heard a cough in her ear, and then she woke up and pushed Narant away. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Stella, then let''s go!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; The sound of the cough was none other than Natasha on another carriage. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Natasha looked at Narant with resentment, which made Narant dare not stay any longer, and directly urged Stella and the others to set off. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Well, then I''m leaving!" Stella heard the words, and she was shy, so she quickly climbed into the carriage with a hum. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Immediately, under the **** of ten tulip knights, Stella''s carriage slowly made its way out of the border of the Storm Territory. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "You want to miss me!" And Natasha, who followed closely behind, gave Narant a roll of eyes before saying parting words resentfully. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Narant naturally nodded sharply. After the two carriages disappeared at the end of the road, he took a long breath and wiped the sweat that did not exist on his forehead. ≈lt;/p≈gt; To be honest, in the absence of strength, the blessings of Qi people are really not for everyone to enjoy. ≈lt;/p≈gt; ... ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Quake, distribute these fruits! From now on, I need all of you to train me hard!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; After sending Stella and Natasha off and returning to the gentle **** of the castle, Narant immediately summoned all his subordinates to start the pre-war mobilization. ≈lt;/p≈gt; As the news reaches Bernard, it is believed that a call-up order will arrive soon. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yes, my lord! The subordinates must practice hard and fight for the lord!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Very well, let''s go!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; This time Narant is also considered to have invested in the blood, with three strong fruits and two agile fruits per person. ≈lt;/p≈gt; It took a full twenty-five energy points to spit out the wool that had been smashed from the cracks in the space in the past few months. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, the war was imminent, and he didn''t care about feeling distressed. ≈lt;/p≈gt; If Quick and others can quickly rise to the middle rank of bronze, with the Mithril armor and weapons on their bodies, although they can''t deal with 3,000 Paladins, they are enough to deal with the Royal Knights of the Northern Principality. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After explaining Quick and others, Narant returned to the castle and called Thomas and Mario again. ≈lt;/p≈gt; The army has not moved, the food and grass are first, and the logistics materials must be prepared as soon as possible, and this kind of thing is handed over to Thomas. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Let him prepare the food, tents, etc. that the army needs to go out in the fastest time And Mario, Narant is to explain him to prepare the materials used in the war, such as arrows Arrows, spears and other expendable essential supplies. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After one order, Narant was finally free. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, he did not really idle, but returned to his study and began to strengthen his strength. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "This time is a battle of life and death, and I can''t save my energy points. It''s just right to spend all of it to strengthen my strength." ≈lt;/p≈gt; Thinking like this, Narant first spent seven energy points to directly exchange the three fruits of strengthening, agility, and intelligence. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After spending seven points, his pitiful energy point was only thirty-seven points. ≈lt;/p≈gt; As the big turntable turned vigorously, there were more and more exotic fruits in the item frame. ≈lt;/p≈gt; :. : ≈lt;/p≈gt; Chapter 647： urgent summons ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Twenty fruits of strengthening, thirteen fruits of agility, four fruits of intelligence, two fruits of affinity, and fruits of strength realm... oh, I actually got one realm fruit again!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; When looking at the strange fruit that opened at the end, Narant almost jumped from the spot. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Needless to say, the power of the fruit of this realm is no longer necessary to directly raise a small realm. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This is the second time that Narant has used the lottery system for so long. ≈lt;/p≈gt; His current realm is a silver intermediate knight. If he takes it immediately, the direct skill will become a silver high-level existence. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, Narant would not be so wasteful. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Because he has been cultivating in this silver intermediate level for several months, if he consumes a large amount of kiwi fruit again this time, he will definitely be able to break through to the silver high level within a month at most. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Therefore, if he consumes this state-enhancing fruit now, he will definitely lose money. He only saves a month of time. ≈lt;/p≈gt; But if you take it after you have broken through, the effect will be different. You can directly break through from the silver high-level to become the silver peak knight. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Without the blessing of other kiwi fruits, at least Narant''s cultivation time could be accelerated for at least a year. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Which is more important, Narant is very clear. First URL 42biquge ≈lt;/p≈gt; "I only hope that my breakthrough can be faster, this time the battle is imminent." ≈lt;/p≈gt; After muttering to himself, Narant immediately focused his attention on other fruits. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After that, there was a feast of eating and drinking. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After swallowing all the thirty-nine kiwifruits, Narant plunged into intense training. ≈lt;/p≈gt; First, I went to the back garden to practice vindictiveness, and there was no rest in the day except for eating. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And after the dark night, he had the second half, practicing meditation. ≈lt;/p≈gt; This magic is indeed a high-level profession. Even with so many kiwi fruit blessings, it is still impossible to think that breaking through the Bronze Knight was as easy as before. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Of course, it is impossible to quickly break through to an intermediate-level magician in a short time, but Narant''s spellcasting speed is due to the blessing of intelligence and affinity, and there is still room for improvement. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, a week has passed. ≈lt;/p≈gt; On this day, the castle finally welcomed the Tulip City Xunying again. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "My lord, the Swift Eagle of Tulip Castle!" Narant practiced in the back garden this time. After Little Loli received the Swift Eagle, she hugged the entire eagle. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Is the summons here!" Narant was not surprised, he immediately took the eagle and took out the letter from the small cylinder on his feet. ≈lt;/p≈gt; However, this look was beyond Narant''s expectations. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "The church actually launched an attack in advance, and in the entire Feidi Earl Territory, only the Earl''s Great City and the castle have not fallen!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; The appearance of this news made Narant a little surprised. He didn''t expect the church to move so quickly. ≈lt;/p≈gt; One earldom is equivalent to the area of ??one province in the previous life, and the Onyx Principality is only six earldoms plus one directly under the king''s territory. ≈lt;/p≈gt; It is absolutely unfavorable for the Onyx Principality to go to one of the six now. ≈lt;/p≈gt; In addition, the call for this time is many times more urgent than last year''s autumn call. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Bernard''s letter said that they could not wait for all the vassals to arrive, and had already set off first. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And the day the call-up order was issued was when Bernard set out, so now Bernard was already on his way. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Along with Bernard, in addition to the Earl''s own men, there are also a small number of nobles close to Tulip City. For example, Narant''s father Andrew''s territory is almost a day away from Earl City, so he can keep up with Bernard. ''s team. ≈lt;/p≈gt; On the other hand, Narant and the others set off on their own after receiving the summoning order, and went to the battlefield where the Earl of Ferdi was located. ≈lt;/p≈gt; At the same time, because it was the message sent to Narant by the Swift Eagle, Bernard also got rid of one thing Narant did, and that was to give him the order to recruit along the way. ≈lt;/p≈gt; Although Bernard also sent a messenger, it would take at least three or four days to reach a remote territory like Boris. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And if Narant sends someone to notify him when he is sad along the way, it can be a lot of time in advance. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Shirley!" After reading the letter, Narant didn''t wait any longer and looked directly at Little Loli. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Sir, what are your orders?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "You go and convey the order to the lord, all the knights of the guards go to the castle to gather, we are ready to go!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Drink, sir, is it so urgent?" Little Loli was also ordered. In the past, whether it was expeditions or long-distance trips, it was always in the morning, but today it was in the afternoon. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "That''s right, Shirley, get ready too! Bring the big fireball and the small fireball with you!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yes, my lord!" Little Loli responded immediately, and then trotted out of the back garden. ≈lt;/p≈gt; And Narant did not go outside the castle immediately, but went to the third floor to wash up. ≈lt;/p≈gt; On this expedition, I don''t know that in the year of the monkey and the month of the horse, I can take a hot bath again comfortably. ≈lt;/p≈gt; After taking a shower, I put on my armor under the service of Lilia, and I went down to the first floor with a sword on. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Sir, all the materials needed for the expedition have been packed!" Thomas and Mario also received the news and had been waiting at the stairs for a long time. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Well, you two come to the hall with the adults, there is something the adults want to explain to you!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yes, my lord!" The two of them looked at each other when they saw their lord''s expression was unprecedentedly solemn, and immediately followed. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Sir, what do you need to instruct the villains, the villains promise to take care of it for you!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; After entering the hall, perhaps wanting to share the pressure of their own adults, Thomas and Mario took the initiative to ask questions. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "It''s not about taking care of things. What I''m going to tell you today, you are extremely secretive, don''t make a statement until the last moment, especially you can''t let the people know in advance!" Narant waved his hand after hearing this, knowing Mario and Thomas hadn''t realized what they were really trying to say. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yes, my lord, please say that the small promise will act according to your orders and will not disclose the information at all!" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Very good Thomas, Mario, do you know what enemy we are facing this time?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Sir, it''s the Church and the Northern Principality!" Mario and Thomas responded immediately. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "Yes, but do you know the details of the church and the real purpose of their invasion of our Onyx Principality?" ≈lt;/p≈gt; "My lord, I heard from those caravans that the church wanted to set up churches in all the principalities on the mainland, while the northern principalities wanted to unify us, so they conspired to invade our Onyx Principality." Mario answered first. . ≈lt;/p≈gt; "No! What you''re talking about is their guise, or the church''s guise?" Narant shook his head. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "This... my lord, what are they trying to do?" This confused Mario and Thomas. ≈lt;/p≈gt; "They want to destroy the entire continent..." At that moment, Narant told his two most trusted confidants about the relationship between the church and the dark creatures. ≈lt;/p≈gt; :. : ≈lt;/p≈gt; Chapter 648： Be prepared just in case

"The church is the minions of dark creatures, and wants to destroy the entire continent... this... this is too terrifying!"

After listening to the words of their adults, Thomas and Mario both screamed in horror on the spot.

In the hearts of their native natives, dark creatures are the most evil and terrifying existences in the sky and the earth.

But now it is discovered that the church has a relationship with dark creatures, and it is also preparing to turn the Glory Continent into a habitat for dark creatures. Does that mean that if the church is successful.

No matter who it is, even the beasts and beasts can''t escape the end of being slaughtered by dark creatures!

"It''s really terrifying, so this battle is crucial for all of us. If we lose, the Glory Continent will cease to exist, but become a backyard of dark creatures."

"Sir, do you think we have any hope of victory!" The two of them reflected and looked at Narant carefully.

"There must be hope. Although the church is powerful, its number is too small. They only rely on the army of the Northern Principality!"

"And we have been fighting against the army of the Northern Principality for decades, and we are more victorious than they are!"

In fact, Narant didn''t know what to do, but even though he told the two of them the secret, he still needed to appease people''s hearts, so he said it as lightly as possible.

"That''s good!" The two felt that their adults were very reasonable, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. Launch URL42biquge

"Okay, you don''t have to worry about these things, our Onyx Principality has at least an 80% chance of victory this time!"

"Of course, my lord, I am a person who pursues stability. Even if there are only 20% of the unstable factors, I will make a complete plan!"

"And this time I asked you to come, in addition to telling you the secrets of the church, it was to explain an important thing to you."

"After the adults set off, you secretly prepared me to evacuate at any time..."

Next, Narant told the two of them the purpose of calling them here.

That is, after their own expedition, let the two be ready to evacuate at any time.

This evacuation is not just the evacuation of the population, but the complete transfer of all important existences on the territory.

For example, there are grapes, sugar cane, sweet potatoes and so on in terms of plants.

And the elves, the big elves and the serfs are all included.

As for the direction of retreat, it was naturally the newly opened passage in the depths of the grassland.

"You two remember that this matter must be carried out secretly, and no serfs can be aware of it before getting my order, otherwise it may cause chaos in the territory."

"And the adults do this just in case, so if there is chaos, it will be a big loss!"

"Yes, my lord!"

"Very good! Rest easy, the two of you. Except for this matter, the rest of the territory will be taken care of by your adults during this time!"

"Yes, my lord, I look forward to your triumphant return!"

Although there is still a small worry in their hearts, but looking at the usual demeanor of the adults, the two really feel that the things that the adults have explained today are just in case.

...

After explaining Thomas and Mario, Narant went directly outside the castle.

And his subordinates have all assembled.

Because this battle was so important, Narant was ready to take all the guards away.

Of course, this is in addition to the five storm riders on the steppe.

Except for the five storm knights who stayed because of the space crack, the rest and even the castle guards were taken away.

As for the safety of the castle and territory, Narant will let Mario temporarily recruit twenty barbarian coolies to maintain the safety of the castle.

"I''ve seen adults!"

Twenty storm knights, seventy barbarian guards including wolf knights, plus three hundred and fifty common guards.

When everyone saw Narant''s arrival, their movements were neat and tidy.

"I believe you already know the reason why I called you here. The battle this time is different from last year''s autumn expedition."

"Our principality has been invaded, and their purpose is to encroach on our lands and take away our houses and food."

"So, I''m about to take you on an expedition to drive these **** invaders out of our Onyx Principality."

"All of you, in the winter last year, follow me to kill all the terrifying dark creatures that invaded the territory!"

"Your bravery that time was affirmed by me, and this time, in the face of the more vulnerable Northern Principality invaders, tell me, can you be more heroic than the last time!"

Narant didn''t hesitate. After standing still, he started a brief expedition and mobilization.

"Can!"

"I can''t hear you, can you?"

"Can!"

"We can!" A group of soldiers shouted with their heads raised.

"Very good! Then everyone, set off now, go to the battlefield to obtain merits, and drive the invaders back to their nests!" Narant nodded with satisfaction.

"Swear allegiance to the Lord!"

"Set off!"

This brief expedition and mobilization was finally completed, and Narant immediately waved his hand and gave the order to set off.

And he himself rode a white dragon, walking at the forefront under the guard of a group of storm knights.

Of course, he also brought his own luxury carriage this time.

The luxury carriage is an excellent existence, and it is also equipped with two fifth-order monsters. The safety and comfort will never be a hindrance on the battlefield.

The mighty team set off from the gentle **** of the castle and disappeared at the end of the road not long after.

The time turned to noon the next day.

"Narant, why is the situation so urgent? Didn''t it say that the Northern Principality''s call-up order was only issued a week ago? When we reach the edge of the desert, they might have just arrived!"

Boris hurriedly led the team to the road outside the territory to meet Narant, and even the helmet on his head was tied a little crooked.

Obviously, Narant''s announcement was very abrupt to him.

"Boris, although the army of the Northern Principality has not arrived yet, the church has already started the attack with the army originally stationed in the desert, and has already entered the castle of Count Ferdi. Our Count has set off two days ago. It''s gone!"

"What The church has invaded Count Ferdy''s castle!" Boris was shocked.

"That''s right, so we have to hurry up!"

"Then what are you waiting for, let''s go, Naland, I don''t want to have another church in my territory in the future, and I have to be divided into taxes by the church!" Boris didn''t dare to neglect now, and directly urged Naland Special departure.

Even Narant, the shiny new carriage, didn''t have time to start researching it right away.

Immediately, the two teams merged together and headed straight to the north.

Their route this time needs to go to Tulip City first, then go northwest from the road outside Tulip City, and then join Bernard''s team.

In the next two days, Narant notified the five barons on the way, and gathered with these nobles to continue their journey.

As for the other Tulip vassals that followed, he no longer needed to notify him, because the messengers sent by Bernard himself had joined them.

...

Chapter 649： Help around the point

...

The rest of the way was silent, and because the war was urgent, they were not as comfortable as they were during the autumn expedition.

In addition to hurrying on the road, it is to rest and eat in a hurry, and there is not even a chance to sit and share food together.

Originally, it took at least four or five days to arrive at Tulip City, but it took them only three days to arrive.

Arriving outside Tulip City, the gate of Tulip City is closed at this moment, and it has entered full alert.

Fortunately, Narant and the others did not need to enter the city, so they went directly to the northwest from outside the city.

After a long journey, it was another day of rushing through the two counties, and finally it was about to reach the border connected to the Earl of Feidi this time.

"Huh! The thirteen days'' journey is finally here, and I don''t know what the battle situation is now!" Boris got on his horse again with a tired face.

Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the battlefield, he naturally couldn''t sit in the carriage for safety reasons.

Although Narant''s carriage is extremely safe, in order not to be maverick, he also rides on horses with other nobles.

"Looking at the current situation, the problem shouldn''t be too bad. After all, a few miles ahead is the border of the Earl of Ferdinand, and it is only 50 miles away from Ferdinand Castle. The war has not spread, indicating that Ferdinand Castle should still be safe. " Remember the URL 42biquge.

In fact, Narant has already detected the situation more than 20 miles ahead.

There is a huge camp more than 20 miles away, which should be the camp of the king and a group of counts.

Since the king and all the counts are safe and sound, the situation must be stable.

Just to avoid exposing his team''s reconnaissance ability, Narant didn''t tell everyone clearly.

After all, they are not only surrounded by the original five or six Tulip vassals, but also other noble vassals from all over the principality.

In such a mixed place, Narant doubts that there will be any Freemasonry guys.

After all, the sudden appearance of space cracks on the Prairie of Fire meant that although the church was in the north, it was confirmed that it quietly passed through the territory of the Principality and moved behind the Northern Principality.

And in this way, there must be an inner defense to cover the church, so that it can be unknowingly.

I complained a few words on the road, and soon after the 20-mile journey, everyone finally saw the big camp ahead.

They each reported their identities, and soon they were greeted by knights sent by their respective counts.

Several vassals belonging to the Tulip family were immediately led by Narant and the others, and received an audience from Bernard.

"I have seen the Count!"

"Well, sit down!" Bernard nodded, signaling everyone to take their seats.

"Lord Count, how''s the battle ahead? Didn''t you guys come to help Count Ferdi''s Castle? Why are you stationed here?" After taking his seat, Boris couldn''t help but immediately began to ask.

In fact, not only he was curious, but other vassals in Narant were also curious.

Bernard didn''t have time to wait for them to meet, but now he didn''t go directly to Feidi Castle to rescue, but was stationed more than 30 miles away.

"Feddy Castle is still there!" Bernard shook his head, paused, and said solemnly: "Also, we also tried to rescue!"

"Lord Count, could it be that something changed during the rescue?" Narant''s own father-in-law didn''t look right.

"That''s right, Narant, this time the church quickly attacked the castle of Count Ferdi, and attacking the castle of Count Ferdi was just a pretense. In fact, they dispatched a large number of soldiers to ambushed on the other side of a river ten miles ahead!"

"Five days ago, when we were crossing the river with His Majesty the King, the church and the northern army suddenly rushed out. This sneak attack cost us thousands of soldiers!"

It turned out that a few days ago, when the king and a few faster counts met, they immediately rushed to the Castle of Count Ferdy.

However, more than ten miles ahead, there is a large river more than one hundred meters wide.

There is only one bridge in the big river, and the army can only rely on that stone bridge to pass.

Although there were more than 5,000 Northern Principality troops stationed on the other side of the stone bridge, the Onyx Principality still launched an attack with an advantage in numbers.

Originally the attack went very smoothly, and the earls personally went on the field and went directly to the other side, killing the 5,000 guards of the Northern Principality to the point of losing their armor and armor.

But he never imagined that these five thousand soldiers were just a bait for the church.

When the army of the Agate Principality was preparing to cross the river to pursue the victory, the church''s 3,000 holy knights, plus more than 10,000 soldiers of the Northern Principality suddenly rushed out from the side and directly attacked the army of the Agate Principality.

You must know that in the request for help sent by Ferdinand, the vanguard of the church coalition was only 30,000.

They actually ambushed at least 15,000 people by the river, which shows that they did not plan to attack Ferdinand Castle immediately, but wanted to ambush the reinforcements of the Onyx Principality.

Although the king and a group of counts immediately returned to the defense after realizing the problem, they still lost five or six thousand guards because of the chaos.

Moreover, what is even more cruel is that the church does not feel bad about the life and death of the soldiers of the Northern Principality, and it has a vague idea of ??fighting for a lose-lose situation.

Therefore, the king''s last thought was that since Count Ferdi''s castle was temporarily safe, he would wait for the follow-up team on his side to arrive.

When the time comes, launch an attack together, so as to avoid being consumed by the opponent.

"Around the point to help!" After listening to Bernard''s words, Narant immediately remembered this familiar strategy.

People surrounded Ferdinand Castle, but they did not immediately start a fierce attack, but instead ambushed the army for support.

In this way, you can harvest reinforcements with ease.

And that was surrounded by the Earl''s Castle, and once it was captured, the whole family of Earl Ferdy was finished.

Neither the counts nor the king could really sit idly by.

"Lord Count, what are our plans now?" Boris continued to ask.

"The other side of the river is now guarded by three thousand holy knights, and the army of the northern principality has arrived one after another, so His Majesty ordered to wait for all the vassals to arrive, and then launch an attack!"

"During this period, our army is already making rafts. Now that you vassals are almost all here, the attack should start again soon."

"Yes, Lord Count!"

After the vassals understood the situation, they naturally had no other opinions. The command on the battlefield all depended on the king and the counts.

Immediately, Bernard cleared the crowd and let them go back to have a good rest.

While Narant was left alone, Bernard greeted him kindly before leaving.

Of course After leaving, Narant went to see Stella again, and after a few chats, he returned to the camp to recharge.

Time turned to two days later, and the king''s order was finally issued, and the army left the camp to prepare to storm the river.

Because there has been news from the opposite side that the army of the Northern Principality has arrived under Ferdinand Castle, it is better to start the siege.

If you don''t speed up the time, Ferdi Castle may not last long.

Regardless of whether the other party wants to relax or not, they have to gnaw down the hard bones.

Woohoo!

On the edge of a large river of more than 100 meters, the 50,000-strong army of the Onyx Principality was lined up neatly, under the leadership of various lords.

On the opposite side, there are also tens of thousands of allied troops of the Church and the Northern Principality waiting in battle.

"These **** are still fenced by this river!"

Before the battle, seeing the arrow towers rising from the ground on the opposite side, as well as the criss-crossing trenches, Boris couldn''t help but curse.

Chapter 650： Battle of the River Crossing

"Boris, the fence is not the biggest problem. The biggest problem is that our cavalry can''t cross the river. We can only see when the counts and the king''s team rush across the stone bridge. Otherwise, we won''t be able to fight this game!"

Narant also frowned with a dignified expression.

In the last Autumn Expedition War, he had never fought a serious siege battle a few times, especially in such a battle that nearly 100,000 people participated.

Even if it was outside Maple Leaf City that time, the few days of filling the river were more intense, and then it turned out that it was a trap left by the Northern Principality.

"Although there are 3,000 paladins on the stone bridge, the king and a few counts brought the extraordinary knights and should be able to charge over. Fortunately, we are not directly facing the paladins, all of them are silver knights. It must be a tragic victory to rush up!"

"A tragic victory?" Narant glanced at Boris, doubting where his confidence could really defeat the three thousand Paladins.

However, Boris didn''t have a hard time with the Paladins, and I''m afraid it''s still unclear about the perversion of their Mithril armor.

Woohoo!

At this moment, a loud horn sounded in the ears of Narant and the others.

"It''s on! Everyone, get ready!"

Hearing the sound of the horn, Narant and other vassals took the lead in pulling out the long swords around their waists and began to issue orders to their subordinates. Remember the URL 42biquge.

"charge!"

"kill!"

When the horn sound ended, almost at the same time, all the vassals waved their swords and charged towards the river bank first.

"Kill!" Narant and Boris also gave orders to their subordinates, and immediately followed the densely packed team to charge.

Narant dispatched a total of 151 people today.

One hundred pikemen, thirty barbarian guards, and twenty longbowmen.

As for the extra, it is Vivian.

However, he did not send out the extraordinary powers of Storm Knight and Wolf Knight.

It''s not that Narant is reluctant to send out, but because the raft is limited, there are simply not so many people on board.

Another reason is that because it is now necessary to cross the river to the opposite side, the war horses cannot follow at all. This time, the combat effectiveness of the extraordinary knights has been greatly weakened.

It would be better to stay in the position to prevent any unexpected incidents. Anyway, these little vassals like Narant are just restraining the guards of the Northern Principality.

Whoosh whoosh!

"Be careful, it''s a trebuchet!"

Just as Narant and the others were about to charge the Dao River, there was a terrifying sound of breaking air above their heads.

Stone bullets began to pour towards the river bank.

"Speed ??up!" Seeing this, Narant waved his hand and rushed forward with a group of his men. ,

According to such a large-scale war, the enemy''s trebuchets are all blindly shot, so the position is basically fixed, as long as they run out of the attack range quickly, it will be safe.

"Everyone, speed up the charge... Narant, wait for me!"

Although Narant''s subordinates participating in the war at this moment are all ordinary guards, daily physical training is indispensable.

This time, the advantage appeared immediately, and it ran straight out of the battle circle of a group of vassals, far ahead.

Seeing this, Boris quickly greeted his subordinates to follow.

Since Qiu Zheng, he has understood that on the battlefield, whether he wants to gain benefits or save his life, it is safest to follow Narant.

"Boris, can this wait?" Narant rolled his eyes without pausing at all.

After more than a minute, he finally brought a group of subordinates to the river bank.

"Get on the raft and cross the river!" Narant, who came to the river, jumped on the simple raft made of more than ten logs without stopping.

Following his orders, all the guards jumped onto the raft and began to land.

At this time, Boris also panted heavily and ran over with his subordinates.

Fortunately, they ran fast, and because of the large number of people, the trebuchet did not fall into their group of two or three hundred people.

Seeing that Narant and the team had already begun the forced crossing, he immediately ordered his subordinates to follow.

However, just as they started to cross the river, before they could catch their breath, a famous guard from the Northern Principality suddenly stood up on the wooden fence opposite.

"Be careful, they''re going to shoot arrows! Raise your shield!" Boris hurriedly shouted at his subordinates.

This time it was a real offensive and defensive battle, and on this unobstructed river, the most feared thing was the enemy''s longbowmen.

"Squad Longbow, suppress them, Vivian, deal with them!"

"Yes, my lord!"

Only Boris''s voice fell, and it was covered by Narant''s command.

Immediately, there were bursts of bowstrings.

Whoosh whoosh!

I saw that on Narant''s dozen or so rafts, more than twenty arrows broke through the air and headed towards the guards of the northern principality on the opposite side.

Puff puff!

Whoosh whoosh!

Puff puff!

"This... is this okay!"

At this moment, they were still about 100 meters away from the other side.

The opponent''s longbowman was still preparing to aim, but Narant shot two waves of arrows in an instant.

What is even more frightening is that the arrows shot by Narant''s subordinates, at a distance of 100 meters, hit the enemy one after another, and occasionally only one or two arrows miss.

Especially Vivienne, when the first arrow was shot, the movement did not stop at all, the arrow was drawn, the bow was drawn, and the arrows shot at the enemy longbowmen like a rain of arrows.

In just over ten seconds, the longbowmen who was on the fence in front of them had been beaten to the core and ceased to exist.

"Boris, what are you doing, ask your subordinates to put down the shield and speed up!"

In the past, because it was a field encounter, with the existence of crossbow arrows, the record of the longbowmen was not outstanding.

But this time, without the existence of crossbow arrows, the longbowmen immediately showed the outstanding talent they obtained from Vivian.

At this moment, the other vassal rafts on both sides of them have been caught in the arrow rain of the enemy, but the range where he and Boris are located is not always arrow rain.

"Oh, alright! Listen, everyone, let''s rush to me. With Baron Narant here, we''re going to kill these northern duchy offal today."

"kill!"

One of Boris'' subordinates also felt a sense of security inexplicably, and followed Narant''s team hard.

"Bernard, is that Narant''s team? I look at the family flag that looks very similar!"

At the same time, in front of the stone bridge, King Culver and a group of counts were ready to go.

They did not immediately start to attack the stone bridge, but prepared to wait for the vassals to successfully land on the other side, restrain them from dealing with ordinary guards, and then charge.

And as Narant took the lead, he was immediately noticed by the king and a group of counts.

"Yes, Your Majesty, it''s Narant!" Bernard responded with pride.

"Well, that''s right! It''s a pity that you were preempted by Bernard, otherwise I would have let him pick one of all my daughters!" King Culver nodded and laughed loudly.

"Haha, Your Majesty, Narant and my Tulip Flower are in true love!" Under the jealous eyes of other counts, Bernard became even happier.

"Okay, Narant has landed! Let''s get started!"

"Yes, Your Majesty!"

"Cartist, dispatch!"

After speaking, several counts issued orders to the ballista teams that had been waiting for a long time on both sides of the team.

Following the order, there were more than 300 ballistas leaning towards the stone bridge, and immediately began to pour out to the opposite bank in waves.

These ballistas were forged by the counts after Narant sold the technology.

At this moment, these ballistas can just suppress the enemies on the bridge and let them retreat to the other side.

"The Knights Charge!"

When the cavalry and paladins of the Northern Principality blocked on the bridge had to withdraw from the stone bridge, the king and a group of counts drew their long swords and charged towards the stone bridge with their respective extraordinary knights.

"The king and the others have started!" Following the movement on the stone bridge, everyone who had just landed immediately noticed.

"Boris, don''t desert, be responsible for covering me!" Narant hurriedly stopped Boris, who was "doing nothing".

This guy really thinks that he is an invincible army with more than 100 subordinates. Five or six hundred guards of the Northern Principality have gathered in front of him. He even has time to observe the situation on the stone bridge.

"Oh! Okay, Narant!" Boris quickly corrected his attitude, mainly because the strength of Narant''s subordinates was too strong, which made him feel like he was hugging his thighs, and his sense of tension was greatly reduced.

Of course, after a pause, Boris still had something to say: "By the way, Narant, I forgot to ask you, why are the spears of your subordinates so long?"

"It''s called an inch long and an inch strong!" Narant rolled Boris''s eyes, then ignored this guy and began to concentrate on commanding his subordinates.

Chapter 651： There are many monsters in the river!

"Spearman, take small steps forward!"

At this moment, his 100 spearmen had already formed a 100-person square, and the lance in his hand was a full six meters long, almost equivalent to a whole sword tree.

Boris had never seen such a long spear before, so he had previous doubts.

At this moment, five or six hundred Northern Principality soldiers gathered in front of them came to them.

Following the orders of several guard captains, they swarmed towards them one by one wielding the long sword.

"Pikeman, raise your gun, stab!"

In the face of five or six hundred people, Narant is naturally not afraid.

And he also wanted to try the Macedonian phalanx that he had trained for so long and used on the battlefield for the first time.

"kill!"

Following Narant''s order, the spearmen uniformly raised their spears in front of them.

And when the densely packed enemy approached, the spear in his hand stabbed hard. Remember for a second. 42biquge

Puff puff!

Immediately, the guards of the Northern Principality who charged were stabbed bloody.

"prick!"

But Narant was unmoved, still giving orders according to the rhythm.

"kill!",

When a group of spearmen heard the second stab order, the long training in the past made them subconsciously stab out their spears.

Puff puff!

Another series of long guns piercing into the flesh.

And the five or six hundred guards of the Northern Principality who were originally aggressive were suddenly dumbfounded.

In the face of the densely packed six-meter-long phalanx, they couldn''t touch the enemy at all.

Even if they forcibly broke through the spears on the first floor, there were still several spears waiting for them at the back.

"Hey, the spear can still be used like this, Narant, after I go back, I will buy a sword tree from you!"

Narant''s never-before-seen spear phalanx also opened Boris''s eyes. Unexpectedly, the six-meter-long, seemingly clumsy spear that could not be used on the battlefield turned out to be in a tight formation and a unified rhythm. exert so much power.

"Boris, show me both sides!" Narant immediately reminded, because the guards of the Northern Principality could not break through them when they saw the front, and they had already started to spread to the sides.

"Okay, Narant, don''t worry!" Boris patted his chest and waited with all his subordinates.

Although Boris''s words are not very reliable, but if he is serious, he can still be trusted.

When the guards wanted to attack from both sides, they immediately encountered a strong counterattack.

Coupled with the support of Vivienne and twenty longbowmen, the flanks of the phalanx suddenly became a hard bone that the guards of the Northern Principality could not eat.

For a while, Narant and Boris began to sweep the nearby positions like hedgehogs on the battlefield.

Seeing their actions, many vassals of the Onyx Principality gathered with their subordinates to attack the army of the Northern Principality together.

Gradually, this river bank was successfully opened up by Narant and others.

Of course, although the battle on their side was smooth, it was not the key to victory in today''s battle.

What can really affect the war situation depends on the king and a few counts.

At this moment, the king and a group of counts have already killed the opposite side.

Although the church had placed 3,000 Paladins beside the stone bridge, the king and several counts really went out of their way this time, and they all took the lead.

Under the blessing of several of their golden knights, the three thousand paladins turned out to be faintly suppressed.

Of course, another credit that has to be said is the more than 300 crossbows.

When the king and a group of counts led the team to the opposite side, the more than 300 crossbows shifted their positions again, and they took a risk and rushed directly to the other side of the river.

Although the threat of crossbow arrows to the silver knight is already very small, if you are caught off guard, that is another matter.

As time passed, although the fighting on the battlefield remained the same, the balance of the war seemed to be slowly beginning to tilt towards the Onyx Principality.

Whether it is the battle situation of the ordinary guards or the battle situation of the three thousand paladins, they are already at a disadvantage.

"Narant, it seems that we have won the battle today!"

"Boris, it''s better to be vigilant!" Narant''s spear formation became the backbone of the vassals of the Onyx Principality.

As more and more vassals gather, as long as they pass through, they are almost swept away.

The dense defensive positions along the river bank gradually turned into sieves.

Seeing the king and several counts show their might again, Boris felt happy in body and mind, feeling that the battle was won today.

"It''s for sure to stay vigilant. However, Narant, our courage can''t be so small. You can see that the three thousand paladins have already begun to retreat. I''m sure that it won''t take a few minutes before the retreat horn of the northern principality and the church will be will come."

"Hope it!" Narant did not refute, but hoped in his mind that it would be as smooth as Boris said.

After all, he is very clear about the details of the church. Since he took the initiative to provoke this war, it is impossible to use such a means.

Woohoo!

Just when Narant was a little worried, there was a call to retreat from the Northern Principality.

"Haha, how is it, Narant, I said we were going to win this battle today!" With the sound of the horn, Boris immediately smiled. "Kill everyone, don''t let them run away! Narant, hurry up too, this is a victory, we have to get some more spoils!"

"Boris, you go, but remember the account of the earl in advance, and the pursuit should not exceed three miles!"

Narant was not keen on chasing the enemy, and he felt a little uneasy about winning the battle of crossing the river so smoothly.

However, at present, everything is very normal, and the king and the earl have also issued strict orders in advance. After the enemy is really defeated, the pursuit cannot exceed three miles to avoid falling into the enemy''s trap.

"Haha, don''t worry Narant, I remember what the count said!"

Boris laughed out loud and couldn''t wait to lead a group of subordinates to start chasing the guards of the Northern Principality who lost their armor and armor.

On the other hand, Narant didn''t pursue it, so he couldn''t look down on such a thing, and ordered the team to rest in place.

The king and a group of earls in the distance were also chasing the three thousand paladins, and it seemed that they wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to consume more of their combat power.

"grown ups!"

"Xue Li, why did you come here!" However, just when Narant told his subordinates to rest in place, the little girl Xue Li found him riding a white dragon.

"My lord, the little bear said that the water in this big river is very strange!" Shirley''s little girl immediately flipped off the white dragon and hurriedly reported.

"The water in the big river is very strange? Why is it strange?"

"Sir, Xiao Huihui said that there seem to be a lot of magical beasts in the river..."

"A lot of... monsters? Really or not!" Narant stood up from the spot.

~： Today at my mother-in-law''s house, I was worried that the old computer card of my mother-in-law''s house would affect the code words. I even brought the host computer, but the display screen was broken. Everyone, I can only ask for leave today. I really don''t want to invite, but this is an irresistible factor... Chapter 652： Churchs Demon Cavalry "My lord, this is what Little Bear said, and Shirley doesn''t know! Little Bear said that he used this perception to avoid many threats in the Furnace Forest." Shirley said weakly. In fact, how did Shirley know that Little Bear was 100% sure that there was an ambush in the river. Although he is not afraid of those little water bugs in the four corners, he will follow Xue Li to improve his strength in the future. [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by Android and Apple. ¡¿ And he also needs to get delicious honey and delicious meat from Shirley, her somewhat stupid adult territory, so he just said a reminder. With its wisdom, it naturally knows what these two groups of humans are doing, and what impact the monsters ambushing in the river will have on the war situation. "Which section, can you point it to the adults?" Looking at the army of the Northern Principality and the 3,000 Paladins who were madly chased and killed by the Onyx Principality, Narant felt that Little Bear''s hunch was probably true. He also always thought that the church couldn''t be so capable, and there must be something behind it. And this army of monsters, I am afraid it is really the means of the church. My lord, Xiao Huihui said that those monsters were hiding in the upper reaches of the stone bridge, and they existed in a large section of the river. "Okay, Shirley, you go back to the other side of the river now, don''t disturb the others!" Narant didn''t dare to delay after knowing the location, and immediately began to arrange. He immediately ordered Shirley and the guards to withdraw. However, the white dragon that Shirley rode was left behind by him, and Narant looked at Wei An: "Vivian, now ride the white dragon to inform Boris and the others, and tell them to return immediately!" "After the notification, you can go after the count and let them return quickly!" "My lord, if they ask about the reason for retreating, how should I answer?" Vivian turned over and mounted the white dragon when she heard the words, but she asked a question before she set off. "Don''t ask for the reason, just say what I said, it may be dangerous! Leave them alone after you have notified them, and return immediately!" "Yes, my lord!" Vivian nodded, and then rode the white dragon and quickly chased towards the northwest. After his subordinates started to act as instructed, Narant moved quickly towards the top of the stone bridge. When he passed the stone bridge, the follow-up team from the Onyx Principality also started to cross the river, and the whole stone bridge was crowded with soldiers. Seeing this, Narant originally wanted to stop everyone''s actions, but he was worried that he would be shocked. After weighing it, he finally held back. The most important thing for me now is to investigate the authenticity of the ambush beast. The next moment, Narant squeezed directly through the crowd in front of the stone bridge and continued to move upstream. After walking for more than 300 meters, Narant stopped when he almost reached the position pointed out by Shirley. However, he did not immediately jump into the river to check. He now also understands the Holy Continent, that is, the Holy Continent does have an army of demon beasts. But this army of monsters also needs to be controlled by people, and to be honest, it is the knight of monsters. Therefore, if he can jump into the water to investigate, it is likely that the other party will immediately notice that he has seen through the ambush. In this way, Narant first walked to a group of Principality guards who were treating his teammates, pretended to have a few words with several guards, and then picked up a lot of **** cloth strips in the eyes of several guards and went to the river. side. Because of the outstanding performance of the Narant medical team during the autumn expedition, now these earls have followed suit and have created an ambulance team. Of course, their ambulance teams were all ordinary guards or serfs, and there were no doctors at all. Anyway, Narant''s technique of using a string to stop bleeding can be learned by watching it once, and serfs and guards can also help stop bleeding, and there is no need for a real doctor to come. It was said that Narant came to the river with a **** strip of cloth. There was a half-person-height drop between the river bank and the water surface. Narant looked at the green river water and leaned over carefully to climb down the river bank. However, at this moment, his feet suddenly slipped, and his center of gravity was unstable and he fell into the river. Pfft! With the splash of water, Narant fell into the river, and the cloth in his hand was entangled around him with the waving of his arm. Narant, who was in the water, seemed to be greatly frightened, and kept splashing with water, but his eyes looked at the middle and upstream of the river without a trace when the water was splashing. "call!" In just five or six seconds, Narant finally got out of the panic, grabbed a few weeds on the shore, and then propped up his arms and went directly to the shore. "Ah, Your Excellency, are you alright!" Narant had just climbed to the shore, and two guards who heard the movement hurried over to ask questions. "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m really unlucky, I just slipped on the soles of my feet and fell into the river. Fortunately, the water is not fast, you two help me!" Narant waved his hands with lingering fears, and then let the two lead him to the embankment. Pulled by the two guards, Narant finally came to the flat land on the shore, and then left the river bank with the compliments of the two guards. It was only after he left the river bank and confirmed that he couldn''t see his forehead expression behind him, that there was a hint of solemnity in his eyes. ... "Bishop Ike, what should we do now, will that stupid aristocrat of the Onyx Principality discover us?" At the bottom of the big river, there are more than two hundred monsters lurking silently in the river water Above these monsters, there is a knight in silver armor. Benefiting from the bubbles released by the lizard-shaped beasts under them, these knights will not feel suffocated even if they stay in the water for a long time. And when Narant came ashore, a Demon Knight looked at the bishop beside him. This Bishop of Ike is also an archbishop of the church. However, the one who walked on the mainland and appeared in front of people in the past was Archbishop Meyer in white robes, who was in charge of leading three thousand holy knights. And the Archbishop of Ike Baipao is the Knights of Warcraft who is responsible for leading the church. "Don''t worry, the nobleman seems to have accidentally fallen into the river, and he just fell into the water on the bank, at least a hundred meters away from us." "Hundreds of meters away, and there are river barriers, he should not have noticed our existence! If he did, with the experience of the rural natives of this continent, he would have been frightened long ago!" Bishop Ike dismissed his subordinates. down worry. Just now, he had been observing the expression of the little aristocrat who fell into the water and found nothing unusual. He didn''t believe that there was any aboriginal noble in this Glory Continent who could be so calm after seeing the Demon Knight. "Yes, the bishop is wise!" "Well, continue to wait. When all the teams from the Onyx Principality cross the river, that''s when we start our attack. As long as we cut off their back roads, that''s when their doomsday comes!" "After destroying the army of the Onyx Principality, the entire Glory Continent will completely fall into our hands, and the dark abyss will cover the entire land!"Click to download This site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 653： Retreat immediately? Narant didn''t know that his calm expression finally dispelled the concerns of the soldiers in ambush in the river. When he returned to a group of wounded soldiers, he explained a few words to the wounded soldiers and the guards who were taking care of them, and asked them to cross the river to return now, saying that it was better to recuperate in the camp, and he would be like nothing. Things go downstream. When he finally mixed into the crowd and confirmed that the ambush soldier in the river could no longer see his figure, he took a step and started to run wildly, running towards Boris and others who were returning. "Narant, what''s the matter, what did Vivian say you told us to return immediately?" Narant''s name is really loud now in the Onyx Principality, so even in the face of the temptation of prisoners of war, after receiving the summons, many vassals followed Boris back quickly. "It''s too late to say more, Boris, and everyone, you immediately bring your subordinates across the river back, and stay away from the river bank, it is best to return to the camp where you stationed last night!" "Narant, what''s the matter?" The more solemn Narant was, the more puzzled Boris and others became. The current situation seems to be a good battle situation. As long as all the remaining soldiers and horses cross the river, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow will be able to have a decisive battle with the northern principality and the church. "I have a premonition that there is a great danger. If I don''t retreat, I''m afraid I will suffer heavy losses later. As for the rest, don''t ask any more!" "Boris, if you believe me, you should act now!" Narante stopped. "Okay, Narant!" Boris didn''t ask any more after hearing the words. He could see the solemnity on Narant''s face, and he knew that this time was definitely not a small thing. "Boris, and everyone, remember not to make a difference, so as not to cause confusion!" Narant was very pleased with Boris'' trust, and before they set off, he explained it again. "Okay, Narant!" Boris and the returning vassals nodded immediately, then went to the shore to step on their own raft to cross the river, and then returned to the other side. Boom! Boom! At this time, the sound of the galloping horses finally came from the northwest. It was the king and the counts who were hurriedly called back by Stella. The king and the counts had already run more than two miles away when Vivian caught up with them because they rode the war horse. However, after hearing Vivian''s words, it was already Narant''s reminder that even King Culver didn''t hesitate, and immediately stopped the chasing team and turned around and returned. Seeing this, Narant breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately greeted the cavalry team. "I have seen His Majesty the King, and the counts!" Narant still politely bowed before the king and the counts. "Baron Narant, don''t be too polite, you asked your subordinates to remind us, what happened?" The king waved his hand very politely, and then asked. "Your Majesty, and the counts, today''s battle is a conspiracy of the church, and they set up an ambush for us!" "Is this...really? What ambush?" The king and a group of counts looked around. Because they belonged to the northwest and were close to the desert, the terrain of this Earl of Feidi was relatively flat. Although there are also trees on the horizon, at least ten miles away, they really don''t understand where the ambush came from. "Your Majesty, and the counts, the ambush came from the river, and the church ambushed a monster cavalry that had never been seen before. Although I don''t know what they want, I believe they must have other traps waiting for them. Follow us!" In the face of the king and several counts, Narant did not hide any more. After all, the army needs several people to command, and even if they know an ambush, they need to discuss countermeasures. "What, there is an ambush in the river, Demon Knight?" Just after listening to Narant''s words, several earls suddenly widened their eyes and exclaimed. This beast knight, they have never imagined it before! On the other hand, King Culver did not show a particularly surprised expression. After being stunned for a while, he hurriedly said to Narant: "Baron Narant, are you sure?" "Your Majesty, I''m very sure, I just went to check it myself, there are really beast knights in ambush, and there are at least hundreds of them, but your majesty, rest assured, those ambush knights should not realize that they have been seen through! " "There are really beast cavalry? Is the description in my father''s diary true?" After receiving a positive answer again, King Culver frowned and muttered, falling into a brief thought. "The vassal of the Tulip family, have you read it wrong? Magic beasts are so scarce, how can they form an army, and there are hundreds of them!" Just when the king was in deep thought, Rakoff of the Iron Cavalry family moved towards Narant questioned. "Count Rakoff, is there any benefit for me to deceive you? If you don''t want to believe it, then I can''t help it!" Narant glanced at Rakoff. [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by Android and Apple. ¡¿ This guy belongs to the frog at the bottom of the well. He hasn''t seen it, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t. "you¡­¡­" "Okay Rakoff, I believe what Baron Narant said is true!" Just when Rakoff was yelled at by Narant and wanted to get angry, King Culver stopped him immediately. Knowing that Lakoff was not convinced, it was also to let the earls know the situation. King Culver continued: "In my father''s diary, I also mentioned the issue of the Legion of Demonic Beasts, saying that the people in the entire Glory Continent are actually It came from the other side of the mountain range and escaped because of evading pursuit!" "On the other side of the mountain range, there is a vast world with countless races, and there are countless beasts, and powerful principalities or empires will specially tame the army of beasts to fight!" "I didn''t believe it before, but now it seems to be true." "Moreover, the church has a mysterious origin and is surprisingly powerful Maybe they come from the other side of the mountain range, so it''s not surprising that they can have the Legion of Demonic Beasts!" "On the other side of the mountain range, there are countless beasts? Do you tame the army of beasts to fight?" Following the king''s explanation, several counts looked at each other. It was the first time for them to hear these things that Narant had known for a long time. "Your Majesty, what should we do now!" Finally, after a short pause, the counts immediately remembered the most important thing now. "Baron Narant, have you just found out the strength of those monsters?" King Culver immediately looked at Narant. "Your Majesty, I didn''t dare to observe carefully just now, but I vaguely feel that those monsters have at least Tier 4 strength!" "Fourth-tier intermediate-level monsters?" The king and the counts took a breath. If there are only three or five or ten intermediate-level monsters, it is not a threat to the king and the counts. But if there are really hundreds of heads, it must not be underestimated. Even if several kings and counts are safe, their subordinates will definitely suffer heavy losses. In addition, there is still a large army in the northwest that the church has just evacuated, so today''s situation is a desperate situation for the Onyx Principality. "However, Your Majesty, these beast knights have been ambushed in the river and still haven''t launched an attack. I guess the church wants to wipe us out, so if we evacuate, that''s the best chance. "Otherwise, the monsters will cut off our retreat, and the Church and the Northern Principality will take the opportunity to make a comeback, then we will be attacked by the enemy!" read! Chapter 654： Inner ghost While everyone was gasping for breath, Narant was not idle, and immediately put forward his own suggestion. "Baron Narant is right, you are truly the grace of the God of Glory bestowed upon us by the Onyx Principality!" King Culver nodded in agreement immediately. The other counts also agreed when they came back to their senses. Even Lakoff had to agree with what Narant said, bowing his head and saying no more. "Okay, now act according to Baron Narant''s words, and you will quickly arrange the evacuation of your subordinates. Remember, you must maintain a normal state and not let the enemy notice the problem!" "Your Majesty, but now the stone bridge is crowded with guards crossing the river!" An earl frowned. "You immediately send people to the other side to block the subsequent team, and the team that has already crossed the river must find an excuse to let them retreat quickly!" "As for my Knights of the Iron Guard and your six extraordinary knights, they are all on standby, and they even pretend to get off their horses and prepare to rest. Otherwise, once the beast cavalry at the bottom of the river finds a problem, I am afraid that we will not be able to cross the river at all!" King Carl Fu immediately gave a detailed retreat plan. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The earls knew that they were buying time at the moment, and they tried their best to delay the retreat to the other side before the other party found any clues. In addition, everyone has no opinion on letting the extraordinary cavalry regiment retreat. After all, it was just over ten minutes, and there were already tens of thousands of ordinary guards who crossed the river from the stone bridge. It is also a loss for the counts to throw them here. . "Go and execute it now!" Next, following the order of King Culver, the earls quickly began to act. Of course, to avoid arousing the vigilance of the enemy, all the earls sent their heirs to arrange the retreat of the ordinary guards. Stella had been by Bernard''s side before, and now she received Bernard''s explanation. She nodded to Nalanda, and before she had time to say anything, she quickly moved towards the bridge to find her own guard commander. And the descendants of other counts, like Stella, did not cross the river to find the commander of the guards. Two of them carefully blended in with the guards and slid to the opposite bank on a raft, and immediately began to leave no trace on the bank to prevent subsequent teams from gathering. Soon, the actions of the heirs of the earls had an effect, and the people on the other side of the river who originally wanted to continue crossing the river turned back. As for the people on the bridge, because they couldn''t be too obvious, they were still allowed to cross the river. However, after crossing the river, the guards were immediately ordered by their respective commanders to begin carrying the spoils. That''s right, it''s to carry the spoils. If it is simply to let the guards hula la retreat. Then no matter how stupid the ambushes at the bottom of the river are, they can find the problem. And these guards who just crossed the river began to carry the captured weapons and equipment or led the horses to cross the river again, but they made this retreat even more congratulatory. At least it can temporarily confuse the ambush soldiers at the bottom of the river and buy time for the evacuation. Soon, the guards carrying the goods began to evacuate in an orderly manner, and seeing this scene, both King Culver and the earls were a little nervous. For fear that the army of demon beasts at the bottom of the river would immediately attack when they saw this scene, it would be troublesome. Fortunately, as the guards began to retreat in an orderly manner, the water was still calm, so everyone breathed a sigh of relief. "What''s going on? Why did these guys from the Onyx Principality start to return again?" Under the water, Bishop Ike naturally had a panoramic view of the situation on the shore. When I saw a group of guards starting to turn back again, I was a little surprised. "Lord Bishop, they are carrying the spoils back!" The subordinate next to Bishop Ike explained carefully. "Of course I know I''m carrying loot, but is it necessary to be so impatient?" Bishop Ike replied angrily. However, after all, he really didn''t know how to form it for a while. According to the agreement, when all the teams of the Onyx Principality crossed the river, the guards of the Northern Principality and the three thousand Holy Knights of their church fought back again. Then they will suddenly burst out from the bottom of the river, not only cutting off the opponent''s back path, but also forming a double attack with the front team. "Sir Bishop, the country nobles in this continent are all natives who have never seen the market. A little ordinary armor and swords are great wealth for them. It is estimated that because of this, they are so eager to carry the spoils." "Yeah!" Although there are doubts, this is not the agreed attack node, and Bishop Ike chose to continue to wait and see. After all, Meyer and the three thousand Paladins in the distance should also be paying attention to the situation here, and all his actions are mainly to cooperate with them. In fact, Bishop Ike was right. The three thousand paladins who pretended to be miles away hid in a forest after they were no longer chasing them, and then looked at the situation here from afar. It was only because King Culver took the extraordinary knights of the earls to rest, which made them unable to detect the movement on the stone bridge, and thought that the Duchy of Onyx was still crossing the river. When the time comes, just wait for this side to set up camp, or start again, then they will launch an attack. It stands to reason that the waiting time is not too long, and at most one or two disappearances can get the result, so they are even taking a break. And just like this, both sides were having their own ghosts, time passed by every minute and second, but in less than seven or eight minutes, most of the guards who had crossed the river had already withdrawn. This is also because to avoid the suspicion of ambush soldiers, pretending to carry the spoils in an orderly manner. If he returned empty-handed bravely, then the tens of thousands of guards would have long since returned across the river. "Narant, you did a good job today!" Seeing that the situation was still going according to plan, Bernard came to Narant and patted him on the shoulder and praised him. Now Narant is his prospective son-in-law, and Narant''s outstanding performance is the glory of the Tulip family. [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿ The other counts and King Culver also looked at Narant in a friendly manner, and now their originally uneasy mood can finally settle down. As long as the last half of the guards have withdrawn to the other side, all the extraordinary knights can quickly withdraw. They could even aim the 300 crossbows and trebuchets at the river, so that the church would have an ambush and not be counter-killed. If it can hit the Church''s unprecedented army of beasts in one fell swoop, it will be of great help to the enemy''s morale blow, as well as the morale boost of one''s own. "Hehe, Lord Count, I''m just lucky, I just happened to find it!" Narant also showed a relaxed smile. To keep the Onyx Principality means to keep this big ship, and he is naturally happy on the same ship. And just when Narant and the counts thought things were going to develop in a good direction, what they didn''t know was. In a retreating crowd, there was a young man dressed as a nobleman and a few guards with anxious expressions on their faces. "Your Excellency, what should I do now? If we delay it any longer, then our Holy Sect''s plan will probably fall short!" One of the guards dressed up and asked the nobleman. "Bastard, why was your monster army discovered? Why? Didn''t you say that this plan would definitely wipe out the army of the Onyx Duchy?" The noble descendants gritted their teeth. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 655： battlefield change "Is it reliable for your church to do things? The space crack was like this last time, and the current ambush plan is like this!" "Your Excellency, I don''t know why the plan was discovered. However, now is not the time to investigate the cause. The soldiers of the Onyx Principality will be retreating. everything?" "Stop? How can I stop it, I''m just an earl''s heir!" The noble descendant paused, perhaps knowing that now is not the time to complain, so he continued: "But... it''s not really impossible now, at least The extraordinary knights and the counts of the Onyx Principality have not crossed the river yet, as long as they are eliminated, it is only a matter of time before the Onyx Principality is destroyed..." "Your Excellency, what do you mean?" the guard-like man immediately asked. "Send a signal to the bishops at once...but the one who sent the signal is afraid..." "For the sake of the Holy Religion, we are not afraid of sacrifice. Now death will give me eternal life after the dark abyss comes." After speaking, the guard-like man did not hesitate, and took out a wooden scepter directly from his arms. If Narant was here, he would definitely say ''No, staff...'' Unfortunately, Narant was not here. After the young nobleman who had just talked to him and the rest of the guards left, the guard with the staff began to sing. Whoosh! With a scream, a bowl-sized fiery red fireball shot straight into the sky. "Huh?" Narant was very familiar with the fluctuations in releasing magic, and with his strong mental power, he immediately noticed the problem. However, when he turned his head to look at the location of the magic power fluctuations, the red fireball had already shot up to a height of 100 meters. boom! The next moment, the fireball exploded directly in the air, like a firework that was rendered in a rush. "what happened?" "what is that?" At this time, King Culver and several counts also noticed the problem, but magic had only appeared once or twice in their minds, so they didn''t realize the problem for the first time. "It''s a magician, a Masonic magician, hurry up, kill that person!" Before the earls were puzzled for a long time, Narant reminded them immediately. "Masons? Sorcerer!" Sure enough, when they heard Narant''s reminder, the counts suddenly changed their expressions, and immediately pulled out their long swords and wanted to kill the guards that Narant pointed to. [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿ However, they were at least a few hundred meters away from the guard, and it was too late to save them. After releasing the first fireball, the guard did not stop singing. Rather, the development is held high in the hands and constantly waving. Whoosh whoosh! In the next instant, three fireballs were released in a short period of time and shot towards the sky. These three fireballs are magic stored in the staff. After they are released, the low-level monster spar at the top of the staff immediately becomes dark. "Haha! Tremble, stupid people!" At this moment, the guard pretending to be a Freemason no longer concealed it, and shouted directly. Boom boom boom! At the same time as he shouted, the three fireballs shot high into the sky exploded one after another, and there were bursts of roars. "Damn chopsticks, go to hell!" King Culver rushed to the Masonic magician''s side first, and slashed with a sword without any hesitation. Immediately, the magician was split in half from head to toe, and his entire body was swept away by the strong fighting qi and splashed out to both sides. It''s just that the magician dies, but it can''t stop the signal. "What''s going on?" In the woods several miles away, Bishop Mayer was immediately attracted by the roaring sound. "Sir Bishop, there is a magician by the stone bridge in front of him releasing fireballs in the air, and a total of four fireballs have been released!" Soon, a knight who was in charge of observing the enemy''s situation immediately reported. "Fireball? Release it in the air?" Bishop Mayer was stunned for a moment, but after a while, his expression suddenly changed. "No, there must be a change in the team of the Onyx Principality. This is a signal released by our people!" There is no magician in the Glory Continent. Bishop Mayer is very clear about this, so even if he does not understand the real reason for such an abnormal thing, it is not difficult to speculate the use of this fireball. "Everyone, get on the horse immediately and prepare to attack! In addition, send someone to inform the Archbishop that things have changed on the river bank!" "Yes, Bishop!" Woohoo! Immediately, the sound of a horn came from among the three thousand paladins and the army of the Northern Principality. And all the teams that had been ambushed in advance quickly assembled and swept away towards the army of the Onyx Principality on the river bank. "Your Majesty, what should I do now?" The movements of the Northern Principality and the Church were immediately noticed by the nobles of the Onyx Principality. Several counts looked very ugly, and looked at King Culver. For a distance of two or three miles, the enemy''s cavalry can arrive in at most three or five minutes. "us¡­¡­" Whoa! Whoa! hoo hoo hoo! King Culver was about to say something, but misfortunes did not come singly. He heard the sound of water splashing from the upper reaches of the stone bridge. Accompanied by the sound of water splashes, there was a heart-pounding roar. Don''t think about it, the monster cavalry in the river sensed the movement, and began to cooperate with the three thousand Paladins in the distance to start attacking Ah, look, what is that? " "God is on top, beast, how come there are so many beasts?" "My God, there are people sitting on those monsters, this is the monster cavalry!" "Run, everyone, run!" With the appearance of these demonic cavalry, all the guards and minor nobles on both sides of the river bank were scared to death. In fact, the earls at the moment are not much better. Although he knew about the existence of the demon beast cavalry in advance, he couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw the monsters gathered together. "It turned out to be more than 200 heads. Does the God of Glory want to watch our Onyx Principality perish?" As all the magical beasts emerged from the water one after another, the counten''s expressions became more and more difficult to look at. Because the number of these beasts is more than double what Narant had previously guessed. And the level of monsters is indeed mostly fourth-level intermediate monsters, which is a lizard type of monsters they have never seen before. The body length is at least seven or eight meters, and the height is one meter seven or eight. The whole body is covered with light blue scales, and the body shape is more slender than the fire-breathing lizard. This is a type of amphibious beast that does not belong to the Glory Continent. After the more than 200 monsters landed, they began to attack the guards on the nearby shore. "Your Majesty, you must make a decision immediately, what should we do now?" Seeing the demon beasts raging, and the smoke billowing in the distance, the three thousand holy knights of the church were about to arrive, and Bo Bernard immediately urged the king. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 656： kings choice "What should we do? Of course we should retreat immediately! Your Majesty, please give an order. It will be too late. Our extraordinary knights cannot be lost!!" . If it wasn''t for the king here, he would have turned on his horse and fled with his subordinates without a word. As for the crowd on the stone bridge... With the strength of these extraordinary knights, ordinary guards could not stop them. "Rakoff, and the little half-guard didn''t evacuate!" Bernard was not as unfeeling as Rakoff, and he frowned slightly to remind him that it was thousands of lives. "Bernard, we have already covered the retreat of most of the guards. Now the situation is urgent. Naturally, the main thing is to preserve the strength of the Knights! We can still afford to lose the small half of the guards." Rakoff faced Bernard''s words, But he didn''t give in at all. In fact, if they were a little more adventurous, they would immediately drag the demon beast cavalry, buy some time for the guards to cross the river, and then complete the evacuation before the arrival of the three thousand paladins. It''s just that it''s too dangerous to do so, and Rakoff''s consciousness will definitely not take the risk for some ordinary guards. "Your Majesty, I think Earl Rakoff is right. If you don''t retreat, it will be too late!" At this moment, another earl stood up. It was Bartman, Earl of Black Iron. Bartman was also reluctant to be blamed for the actions of several soldiers. life and adventure. The king, on the other hand, watched a group of guards who were running for their lives in a panic and had to make difficult choices. If you choose to retreat immediately, then the thousands of guards on the stone bridge will definitely be squeezed off the stone bridge immediately, and they will definitely die if they fall into the river. And the remaining thousands who haven''t crossed the river also have no possibility of surviving. When their knights retreat, the three thousand holy knights of the church should also arrive. Although it is said that the loss is only three or four thousand troops, it is not a major loss for the army. But once this is done, what happened today will inevitably leave hidden dangers among all the guards. Even if you can escape now, will you be able to fight the church again? And wouldn''t his reputation as the king of the Onyx Principality be destroyed as well? "Your Majesty!" Seeing King Culver, the counts were even more anxious. "Notify the cavalry regiment to mount and prepare for battle!" However, King Culver soon gave them the answer. "Battle? Your Majesty, are you..." "That''s right, Rakoff, we can''t back down when we believe in the God of Glory. If we don''t know how to resist in the face of a powerful enemy, but instead need to abandon our subordinates to survive, are we still worthy of being a noble knight? Are you the patron of the God of Glory?" Rakoff was a little hard to accept, but King Culver didn''t give him any chance to refuse. "Your Majesty is mighty!" When King Culver''s voice fell, Narant couldn''t help but praise him. It really takes a lot of courage to choose not to flee immediately at such a time of crisis, especially for King Culver, a native feudal aristocrat. "Haha, Baron Narant, you immediately go to the stone bridge and command the guards to cross the river!" "Your credit is big enough to not follow us on an adventure!" King Culver smiled happily upon hearing this. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Narant did not refuse, anyway, Bernard''s safety did not need him to worry, so he went to the stone bridge to have a greater effect. "Very good, the Sixth Earl listened to the order, mount the horse now, meet the enemy with me, and buy time for the guards to retreat!" "It''s Your Majesty!" Immediately, the six counts got on their horses one after another. Lakoff and a few counts of Batman were obviously not so happy, but in the face of King Culver''s orders, they could only obey. "Knights, charge!" Immediately, King Culver and a group of counts charged with thousands of knights towards the beast cavalry who had just landed and were frantically chasing down ordinary guards. "Vivian, let''s go!" Seeing this, Narant did not hesitate, and immediately got on his horse and rode together with Vivian towards the stone bridge. "Don''t crowd, everyone throws unnecessary items and evacuates in an orderly manner. Whoever dares to crowd, don''t blame me for being rude!" When he came to the river, Narant immediately began to command the ordinary guards who were already scared to cross the river. As he spoke, he waved the leather whip in his hand and made a crackling sound. Fortunately, at this moment, the king led the six counts to attract the attention of the demon beast cavalry, which made the guards by the stone bridge less afraid and willing to listen to Narant''s words. The originally chaotic and crowded scene restored a little order. After the restoration of order, the team''s speed across the river became faster, and no one would be squeezed off the stone bridge. "Narant!" At this moment, Stella, who was not far from Narant, nodded to the shout. Stella had been commanding the retreat by this bridge before, but she was just shouting, and the extremely frightened guards ignored her at all. Now Narant just simply waved the whip and the effect was immediately obvious, and naturally, he had once again harvested the love of the tulip flower. As the so-called love house and Wu, Stella did not take the credit of the king, her father and others into account. Hearing Stella''s cry, Narante blinked at her, and then continued to command the guards to retreat. With the unremitting efforts of him and Stella, in just three minutes, the nearly 3,000 guards on the bank finally retreated and safely crossed the river. "Finally crossed the river!" Seeing this situation, Narant breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, the three thousand paladins are getting closer, but if they move faster, the extraordinary knights should have time to retreat. "Narant, what should I do now?" Without the crowd blocking, Stella finally came to Narant. [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿ Stella didn''t know the plan of the king and others just now, so she didn''t know what to do next. "It''s time for the Count and the others to retreat! Stella, cross the river first, and I''ll inform the Count and the others." "I''ll go with you." Stella was unwilling to evacuate alone. "Okay!" Time was running out, and Narant didn''t have time to say more, so he and Stella rushed towards the Earl and others hundreds of meters away. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, it''s time to evacuate!" Narant immediately shouted as he approached the battle circle of the Extraordinary Knights. "Okay!" The king and the counts immediately responded when they heard the words. "Everyone, prepare to retreat, and retreat toward the stone bridge while fighting." Immediately, King Culver''s order began to be issued. "Want to escape? You are dreaming!" However, King Culver''s order came out, but Archbishop Ike spoke bitterly. "Neil, you guys went into the water and knocked down the bridge for me!" "Yes, Bishop!" Following the order of Bishop Ike, five demon knights dived directly into the river, and then quickly swam towards the stone bridge. And these monster lizards are indeed amphibious creatures, and their speed in the water is more than twice as fast as on the shore. Soon, the five monster lizards dived to the edge of the stone bridge. bang bang bang! As they arrived at the stone bridge, the five demon beasts slammed into the piers frantically in the water. The lizard beasts are sturdy and huge, and they are all based on strength. As they hit the same bridge pier at the same time, the stone bridge suddenly trembled slightly, and the mud and dust rustled. "Not good!" The actions of those monsters were immediately noticed by Narant and Stella. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 657： The back road is cut off, desperate! "Narant, they want to destroy the bridge?" Stella instantly showed anxiety. "Yes! Your Majesty the King, Lord Earl, hurry up, they are hitting the bridge and want to destroy the stone bridge!" Narant immediately warned the king and others who were still entangled with demon beasts. However, of course, Bishop Naik would not let the king and the Extraordinary Knights leave easily. He also issued a death order to the beast knights, frantically entangled a group of extraordinary knights. Seeing this, Narant was impatient, but he had no choice but to ride the white dragon back toward the stone bridge quickly. Soon, Narant came to the stone bridge. However, when he came to the stone bridge, it was also a bit difficult to face the beast cavalry that kept hitting. Not to mention that there is a gap of two or three meters between the stone bridge and the water surface, and these beasts are all submerged in the water, so he cannot attack at all. "Vivian, you cross the river first." But, no matter what, he always has to try. Before that, he put Vivian down first and let his lucky daughter cross the river to return. After Vivian left, he quickly took out several large grenades from the space ring, and immediately started to ignite. ßÚßÚßÚ! With the lead ignited, Narant paused for a moment before throwing it into the river. However, after the grenade was thrown into the river, after waiting for a while, the grenade did not explode. "It''s really bad luck!" Narant knew that it must have been lost too early. The lead of the grenade was not waterproof, so it went out when it was thrown into the water. In desperation, Narant could only continue to ignite the next one. ßÚßÚßÚ! This time, Narant took the risk and watched the lead burn directly to the seal of the grenade. "Go!" The next moment, Narant shook his hand and threw the grenade directly. Boom! Almost as soon as the grenade entered the water, the grenade exploded. Immediately, there was a wave on the water, and there was a muffled sound. When the water splashed over, Narant immediately looked under the bridge, but saw a demon knight covering his ears and surfacing in pain. Of course, the damage of this grenade is just that. After only a short pause, there was another crashing sound under Narant''s feet. "No!" Narant frowned suddenly, and the impact of the beast below was even more violent. "Then have a big one!" Narant immediately took out all the grenades, and there were five in total. Immediately, these grenade leads of the same length were tied together. boom! But at the moment when Narant tied the lead wire, there was a violent shaking under his feet, and then he saw cracks appear on the bridge deck. "Narant, be careful!" Stella, who followed, immediately reminded. "Stella, I''m fine, you cross the river first!" Narant didn''t delay much, and while lighting the lead again, he said something back to Stella. ßÚßÚßÚ! Soon, the bundled leads were immediately ignited. Immediately, the five grenades in Narant''s hands began to emit sparks. Rao is Narant is quite courageous, but holding five lit grenades at the same time still feels a little sweaty in his palms. Next, he did not dare to be distracted, and watched the burning of several grenade leads with incomparable concentration. "It''s now!" When the lead burned to the seal of the grenade again, he threw it into the water without hesitation. Boom! Boom! When the five grenades fell into the water, just for a moment, there was a loud explosion in the water. Even Narant, standing on the bridge deck, could feel the tremor of the explosion. He immediately looked into the river, and at this time, a large area of ??crimson could be seen on the surface of the water. As for the knight who had just surfaced, his seven orifices bleed and fainted. These beast knights are also silver knights. If they are on land, even large grenades may not be able to hit them hard. But with the blessing of water, the power of the explosion became even greater. Although it was not enough to kill them, it was possible to stun them. Sure enough, in the next instant, four more demon knights surfaced. hoo hoo hoo! When the few Demon Knights surfaced, their mounts were no longer restrained, and they quickly escaped from the river and ran to the shore. After landing, the five beasts roared in pain one after another, and blood spilled from the ear holes on both sides of the head. "It''s finally done!" Narant breathed a sigh of relief. "Narant, you are so wise!" Stella also saw that the crisis was resolved, and immediately stepped forward and gave him a hug. "Haha, Stella, I''m just a fluke!" Xiang Ruan fell into his arms and said goodbye to the Transcendent Knights not far away, less than 100 meters away from the stone bridge, and Narant laughed. Kaka! "What sound?" However, before he could finish laughing, he was keenly hearing an unusual sound in the next moment. But just when he was puzzled, there was another tremor under his feet. hoo hoo hoo! When it trembled, the white dragon beside Narant suddenly roared up to the sky. "No, the bridge is about to collapse!" Suddenly, Narant''s smile condensed. After that, he didn''t have time to think about anything else, so he jumped to the side of the bridge with Stella in his arms. Boom! Just as he took off, the bridge deck that was originally stepping on his feet made a loud noise, and then collapsed directly into the river. Although the five grenades Narant had just blasted off five demon beasts, they also became the last straw that hit the stone bridge. The bridge deck, which had been shattered by the five monsters, finally collapsed. And although this collapse was only one of the piers, it also caused a gap of five or six meters in the stone bridge that was more than 100 meters long. "What''s the matter?" At this time, Bernard came to the bridge first, with a dense crowd of extraordinary knights behind him. "Father, the bridge has collapsed!" Stella replied with slightly messy hair. "It collapsed?" Bernard and the surrounding extraordinary knights changed color instantly. "Haha, you must die today! The Legion of Demonic Beasts, stop chasing, and wait for the Paladins to arrive!" Bishop Ike, who was chasing from not far away, also saw the broken bridge, and immediately showed a bloodthirsty smile, and also stopped chasing. Although their demon beast army is extraordinary, the number is too small, and there is no need to consume it with each other. Now that the enemy has no way to retreat, we just need to wait for reinforcements to arrive. Boom! Boom! Not far away, the three thousand holy knights are about to arrive, less than a mile away from the river bank. "Your Majesty, I have already proposed to retreat, and now our elite knights have no way out!" Several counts and the king immediately converged. [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿ And Lakoff knew that the back road was cut off, and his face was sinking. "Rackoff, now is not the time to complain, none of us can predict the collapse of the bridge. It''s better to think about what to do next if you have such free time!" Bernard turned back to Rackoff angrily. one sentence. The king frowned in silence, and swept across the faces of several of his vassals with different expressions. "Could it be that the God of Glory really no longer favors our Onyx Principality to let the mainland be ruled by the Church?" The collapse of this stone bridge also caused King Culver to suffer a lot. "Your Majesty, you have to cheer up. We were in the same desperate situation when we were in the autumn expedition. We can still return safely, and we will be able to do the same now!" Bernard heard the sadness in King Culver''s heart. "Hmph, Bernard, you said it lightly, now that our retreat is blocked by the river, how can we return safely!" Rakoff did not dare to complain about King Culver, but he spread his resentment on Bernard. "If you could make suggestions to His Majesty with me just now, you wouldn''t be in this situation!" "Rakoff, do you want to court death? Now that the enemy is in front of you, if you are looking for trouble, believe it or not, I will send you to see your ancestors first!" Bernard was also immediately angry. "Enough of you!" Facing these unreliable vassals, King Culver was finally angry. In fact, this is also karma. As a king, in the past he also had to let his subordinates divide into factions, so as to consolidate his authority. Therefore, it is not surprising that such a situation occurs at this critical moment. "Since there is no way out, everyone, then pick up your long swords and fight for the honor of our Onyx Principality! Even if we die, we will fight against the Northern Principality and the Church!" King Culver was now ready to die. Because he knew that even if he was able to swim across the river with a few people, he would lose the elite knights, but the demise of the Onyx Principality was unavoidable! "Your Majesty, maybe I have a way to let the Knights escape!" Click to download the APP of this site, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 658： Silly bear? (2 in 1) Just when the king was about to fight desperately, Narant finally couldn''t help but speak. "Really, Baron Narant? What can you do?" In an instant, the king and all the counts looked at Narant. "I have a way to lead the beast cavalry away. At that time, His Majesty the King and everyone can take this opportunity to escape along the lower reaches of the river with the army." "Can you lure the beasts away? Could it be the alfalfa grass of what color during the autumn march, which not only lured the war horses, but also the beasts?" "No, Baron Narant, hasn''t your alfalfa already been cracked by the church?" the earls asked immediately. "It''s not purple alfalfa grass. Although purple alfalfa grass is also attractive to monsters, it is only effective for herbivorous monsters. It is obvious that these lizards are not herbivores!" "However, the new lure potion I got should be useful for Warcraft, but I don''t know if the Church has the same countermeasures, so there is only one chance to escape." The last time the purple clover was cracked by the church, Narant already knew that it was to use some kind of herb to numb the horse''s sense of smell. And his own beast-inducing potion also relies on its taste to attract demon beasts, so he feels that once it is exposed, the church will quickly reflect it. As for why he is confident that he can lead away the monsters now. That was because these lizards of the church had just come out of the water, and he thought it was impossible for the church to feed the demon beasts in the water. "Okay, Baron Narant, how do you need us to cooperate with you!" Hearing Narant''s words, King Culver immediately regarded him as the only savior. And he has a lot of confidence in Narant. After all, the time of the autumn expedition is a good foreshadowing. "You don''t need to cooperate. Once my lure plan takes effect, your Majesty and the counts can just flee with the team!" "Good! Then it''s up to you, Baron Narrant!" The king and the counts immediately responded. Immediately, Narant did not dare to neglect, and ran directly to the stone bridge to greet Shirley and others. Seeing that their adults were trapped, Shirley, Vivian and others ran to the stone bridge anxiously. Seeing Narant approaching at this moment, he immediately said, "Sir, Captain Quick is already rowing the raft, wait a moment!" "Vivian, you go immediately to inform Quick and the others, and tell them not to go into the river, be careful of the demonic cavalry of the church!" When Narant returned to the stone bridge, Bishop Naik also saw this scene. In order to prevent them from escaping, he had sent more than a dozen demon beast cavalry down the river. On the shore, these monster cavalrymen definitely have no chance of winning against the king and the earls, but they are their home ground in the water. Even the king and the earl are estimated to be hard enough, not to mention Quick and others. Don''t let yourself be at that time. It''s not good for your subordinates to suffer losses. After instructing Vivian, Narant began to talk about business: "Xue Li, you will now summon Xiao Huihui to let your lord command!" "Also, listen carefully, the adults and the counts are going downstream to find a way to evacuate. You are now returning to the camp with the army." "If anything happens, run away immediately. If there is no change, just stay in the camp and wait for the adults to come to you. Do you understand?" "Yes, my lord!" "Sir, then you must be careful!" Although the girls on the opposite side were anxious when they heard the words, they had no choice but to be obedient. "Understood, waiting for the triumph of the adults!" Narant gave the girls a reassuring look. Immediately, under Shirley''s call, Xiao Huihui jumped down from the air and landed beside Narant. Narant didn''t hesitate, took out the beast-inducing potion and handed it to Xiao Huihui, and then gave instructions to Xiao Huihui. Although Xiao Huihui is still a step away from transforming into a demon beast, he can actually understand human language. So there is no need for Shirley to translate, and Narant can also communicate with it. Squeak! Xiao Huihui is already a veteran of using the beast-inducing potion to lure away the enemy. He has already gone through no less than four times to lure the enemy, and he immediately flapped his wings and responded to Narant. "Okay, let''s go!" Narant touched Xiao Huihui''s head, and immediately released Xiao Huihui. After Xiao Huihui took off, Narant was ready to say goodbye to his few lucky daughters. "Oh, little bear, what are you doing, dangerous!" However, at this moment, Little Bear suddenly broke free from Shirley''s arms and jumped straight into the rolling water. "I''m going, is this little bear a dog brain?" Narant is a little confused. He didn''t know if the bear could swim, or if the nearby demon knights of the church would besiege it. However, fortunately, the next performance of the Bears gave them a sigh of relief. The little bear that fell into the water did not sink, but floated directly to the surface. Moreover, although the little bear is round and round, the short little bear''s paw in the water is actually fast, like a propeller, and immediately rowed towards the river bank on his side. As for the few monster knights swimming in the water, I don''t know if it was because they didn''t care about such an ordinary beast and didn''t go after Little Bear. "Shirley, I''ll take the teddy bears first, you all go back to the camp!" At this moment, the little bear has gone to the shore and ran to the side of the white dragon. Now there is not so much time to send this little guy back, Narant immediately ordered to Xue Li, there is no way, this idiot is Xue Li''s careful heart, and he will take it away no matter what. "Okay, my lord!" Although Xue Li was unhappy, she was helpless. Having said that, Narant returned directly to the shore, and immediately grabbed the back of Little Bear''s neck and lifted it up. "You idiot, do you know how dangerous it was just now, those few monsters came down, I''m afraid you won''t even be left with scum!" As he said, he took his cloak and tied Little Bear behind him. "Since you are so disobedient, then give me a meat shield. If there are dark arrows behind you, it''s up to you!" Narant joked after he tied it up, mainly because he thought this silly bear was too stupid. Make trouble for yourself. And when Little Bear heard Narant''s words, he almost couldn''t help turning into a slap. If he hadn''t felt Shirley''s worries about the weak nobles just now, he wouldn''t be willing to jump off the river and leave Shirley. Fortunately, in order to become the king of giant bears, the little bear bears held back for the time being. "Your Majesty, the counts, you can start!" Narant didn''t know that Little Bear was also disgusting him for being useless. After tying Little Bear, he spoke to the king and others. At this moment, Xiao Huihui was already hovering in the air, and only Narant and the others began to flee. "Okay!" The king and the earls cast a playful glance at the little bear Narant carried on his back, and the noble carried a bear. They had never seen this look before. "All the knights obey the order, now follow us towards the lower reaches of the river, remember not to fall behind!" "Set off!" With the king''s order, the extraordinary knights of the earls followed the king and the earls and headed down the river. "Haha, ridiculous! Still want to run away?" Bishop Ike showed disdain when he saw this scene. At this moment, the three thousand holy knights are already close at hand, less than 800 meters away from the river bank. Even if a pair of wings were given to the cavalry of the Onyx Principality, it would be difficult to fly. However, laughing away, he was still going to do something, and immediately ordered: "The army of demon beasts, charge, stop these poor bastards!" hoo hoo hoo! Following his order, more than 200 demon beasts roared and chased after everyone in the Onyx Principality. Although lizards are huge, they don''t have any running advantages on land. But after all, they are mid-level monsters, and level suppression is the biggest advantage. Therefore, when charging, it was three points faster than the superior warhorse, and quickly chased behind the people of the Onyx Principality. Just when everyone in the Agate Principality started to get anxious, Narant directly raised his hand and waved towards Xiao Huihui in the air. Seeing this, Xiao Huihui lowered his head and pecked at his ankle, and the bottle cap of the beast-inducing potion was opened. "Kid of the Tulip family, can''t you lure these monsters away?" After Xiao Huihui capped the bottle, it didn''t work the first time. Seeing that the pursuit of the monsters in the rear was getting closer and closer, Rakoff took the lead in questioning Narant. "Rakoff, Narant is not a god. He just said that it should work, and even if Narant doesn''t work here, retreating is our best option now!" "If you think you have a better way, then use it immediately!" Bernard, the old man who protects his shortcomings, naturally quit after hearing the words, and immediately turned back to Rakoff. Although Rakoff had a dark face after hearing this, he really had no better way, so he could only grit his teeth and stop speaking. hoo hoo hoo! However, at this moment, there was a roar of beasts behind them. "It works!" Narant was already very familiar with the excited roar of this beast, and he couldn''t help but feel relieved when he heard it. To be honest, he was really worried that his speculation was wrong. The church would give the magical beasts some medicine in the water or in advance, and it would be a shame at that time. "what happened?" "Master Bishop, my magical beast is out of control!" "Sir Bishop, mine too!" When the demon beast roared, it was followed by the exclamations of those knights. Because at this moment, Xiao Huihui has already carried the medicine towards the northwest. That direction was exactly the direction from which the three thousand Paladins ran wildly. "Bastard, it''s an animal-inducing potion, why is there also an animal-inducing potion in the Glory Continent?" The next moment, Bishop Ike immediately realized something and exclaimed. The beast-inducing potion also exists in the Holy Continent. Of course, this potion is very rare, mainly because this potion can only be refined by mages, and it is very difficult to refine and fly. As far as I can tell, even in the Holy Continent, beast-inducing medicines are very rare, and I am afraid that only the six major empires have them. [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It''s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here] And although this beast-inducing potion can induce monsters, it can also be restrained by potion. Even their own army of monsters is equipped with one for each person. It''s just that this magical beast medicine is also quite valuable, and they will not use it in advance. Who would have thought that there is also the existence of beast-inducing medicine in this Glory Continent. "Quick, everyone, take out the beast-inducing potion and give it to the beasts!" Having figured out the key, seeing that his army of beasts was about to hit the paladins, a bishop hurriedly roared and ordered. "Sir Bishop, the beasts don''t obey orders at all, we can''t feed them!" But Bishop Ike forgot one point, the current monsters simply don''t listen to their wisdom. "Bastard!" Bishop Ike reflected, and immediately cursed. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the Holy Knight team, Ike could only shout at the front: "Get out of the way, the beast is out of control! Get out of the way!" And the three thousand holy knights who were approaching menacingly did not expect such a scene to appear, and suddenly the charging team exclaimed, and immediately moved to the sides to avoid it. It''s just that, at such a close distance and at such a fast speed, it is impossible to completely avoid it. dong dong dong! Immediately, the holy knight of the church and the army of demon beasts collided directly, and there was a dull sound like sandbags colliding in the crowd. "Bastard, Bishop Ike, what are you doing?" As the leader of the three thousand Paladins, Bishop Mayer almost smacked his blood when he saw this scene. In this Glory Continent for so many years, the three thousand Paladins did not lose more than a dozen. But I didn''t expect that today would be a heavy loss at the hands of my own people. That blue lin water lizard is a fourth-order beast, and the paladins under him are absolutely **** when it collided with it. Although most of the Paladins had already done evasion in advance, there were still those who had no time to dodge and were directly knocked into the air, and then trampled into flesh. This number is roughly estimated to be at least dozens or hundreds of people, which is the first major loss since the establishment of the Paladins. "Meyer, we''ve caught the enemy''s beast-inducing potion!" Facing Meyer''s duties, Bishop Ike''s expression became even more difficult to look at. He knew that no matter whether the war was won or lost this time, he would probably be punished when he returned. "Beast-inducing potion? How could they have the beast-inducing potion?" Bishop Mayer heard the words and immediately noticed the little gray ash in the air, and only then did he know why the army of beasts was out of control. "Mayer, you go after those **** first, you must not let them run away!" "Okay! The Archbishop is at the back He should have a way to help you!" Bishop Mayer heard the words and ignored the army of monsters rushing towards the rear, and immediately reorganized the team to chase after the people in the Agate Principality. . After such a delay, the people of the Onyx Principality had already escaped for more than a mile, and there was definitely no time for him to delay. ... "Haha, Baron Narant, great, you are really the lucky son of our Onyx Principality!" When the threat of the Warcraft Legion passed away, everyone was obviously a lot more relaxed. Compared with the two hundred demon beasts, everyone was more willing to face three thousand holy knights. The reason is very obvious, because there is still a possibility of being caught up by the Paladins. But if they were overtaken by the monster cavalry, apart from the counts and kings, most of the other knights would surely die. "Everyone, my drawing away the beasts is only temporary, so let''s hurry up and evacuate!" Narant was so proud that he wasn''t sure whether the church could solve the beast-drawing potion. If it can be resolved, how long will it take. If the time is too short, then they may not be able to escape 100% in the future. Because the speed of monsters is much faster than that of war horses, it is very simple to chase them. Now, if they wanted to cross the river, they would have to run down the road for at least two full days to reach the next bridge. "Baron Narant is right, you don''t have to slack off. Before you leave the pursuit, all cheer up!" King Culver also echoed at this time. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The people who heard the words immediately responded. Although they were still being hunted down, their emotions at the moment were much more relaxed than when they were by the river. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 659： catch that goddess ... Time turned to be more than an hour later. "Bastard, don''t let me catch up, or I''ll have the blue-lind water lizard swallow you alive!" Bishop Ike rode on the bumpy beast, his face was a little hideous. Looking at the gray bird above his head, he wanted to catch it and strip it alive. After running for a full hour, he and others were helpless at all. The bird was very cunning, and the height was maintained at about 100 meters. In this way, even if he has the strength of the Golden Knight, he has nothing to do with it. "Lord Bishop, look!" At this moment, a subordinate''s shout came from his ear. When Bishop Ike heard the words, he immediately looked in the direction his subordinates pointed. It was right in front of them, but there was a team of more than 100 people a few miles away. Although the number of people in the team was small, Bishop Ike''s face turned pale when he saw it. "It''s the Archbishop!" The group in front also noticed the movement here. The middle-aged man in the red robe in the middle of the team took off the hood on his head and looked towards Ike and the others. "What''s going on? Didn''t Ike go to block the retreat of the Onyx Principality?" The red-clothed archbishop was puzzled, and then he said to the surrounding subordinates: "Everyone stop advancing, pay attention to avoid!" After speaking, the red-robed archbishop rushed towards the more than 200 demon beasts rushing towards him, not at all afraid that even the holy knights could be crushed by the demon beasts that would hurt him. "Bishop Ike, what''s going on?" The red-clothed archbishop came to a place more than 200 meters away from Ike, and frowned without asking. When the archbishop spoke, he used the wind-based primary magic wind word technique. Although he only spoke in a normal tone, under the blessing of magic, Ike was able to hear it clearly. [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It''s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here] "Back to the Archbishop, the subordinates were plotted by the people of the Agate Principality. They used the beast-inducing potion to make the beasts not obey their orders. Now the subordinates can''t stop the beasts and give them the antidote!" Ike replied with shame on his face. "Is there any animal-inducing potion in this continent?" The archbishop who heard the words was also slightly surprised. However, at this moment, the army of demon beasts was about to arrive in front of him, so he didn''t have time to think about anything else, so he turned his attention to the little gray gray in the sky. "Whirlwind Imprisonment!" The Archbishop revealed an exquisite metal gem staff from his red robe. Just after five seconds of short singing, a whirlwind that was visible to the naked eye was formed in the palm of the hand, and with the movement of its mind, the whirlwind moved towards the sky. Xiao Huihui was flying happily, and he was already familiar with such a task of attracting enemies, and he even thought about what reward he would ask his own adults for when he went back this time. But suddenly he noticed that there was a strange whirlwind coming towards him from below. Before it could react, the whole body was enveloped in it. Tweet! Xiao Huihui let out a scream, then flapped his wings vigorously to escape. But no matter how it fluttered its wings, it didn''t have any effect. Boom! The next moment, Xiao Huihui smashed directly onto the grass, and suddenly felt the stars in his eyes, and his head was dizzy. And when Xiao Huihui regained some consciousness, he immediately saw those monsters running towards him not far away. Tweet! Xiao Huihui was so frightened that the souls of the dead fluttered, and immediately flapped his wounded wings. It''s just that it has just fallen down at a height of more than 100 meters, and it is extremely difficult to flap its wings every time. "Xiao Huihui is faster! Xiao Huihui is faster!" Seeing those monsters getting closer, Xiao Huihui worked harder. Finally, in the next moment, with the efforts of Xiao Huihui, that chubby body finally flew high into the sky. Tweet! Xiao Huihui didn''t dare to stay any longer, and he didn''t care about the potion that had fallen to the ground, and flew straight to the southeast. "Archbishop, why did you let that bird fly away? This bird is so abhorrent, it should be left to sacrifice it in blood!" After a while, the army of monsters finally returned to normal after scrambled to consume the beast-inducing potion sprinkled on the ground. And just in case, Ike ordered all subordinates to take the antidote to all mounts. After everything was done, he came to the Archbishop and asked a little puzzled. "Bishop Ike, do you know how precious the animal-inducing potion is?" The archbishop did not answer directly, but asked about other things. "Master Bishop, this subordinate knows that only the six major empires have it, and this is one of the reasons why they are strong, because if they are used in wars, as long as they are used properly, those small principalities are simply powerless to resist!" Ike answered truthfully. "So, why do you think the animal-inducing potion appeared in this Glory Continent?" "Archbishop, are there people from the six empires here?" Bishop Ike was surprised. "No, if the six empires know the existence of the Glory Continent, can we still exist here for decades?" "Even if one of the empires knows about the existence here, it is not something we can contend against." The red-robed archbishop shook his head. "Archbishop, what do you mean?" "In addition to the magician who can refine this beast-inducing potion, there is also a kind of person who can refine it without any magic!" "It can be refined without magic?" Bishop Ike revealed doubts and then suddenly widened his eyes: "Archbishop, you mean the goddess, but the prophet goddess is not dead, they have no awakening potion and can only be used by The people here are the daughters of doom!" "That''s right, I''ve always thought so, but how do you explain this beast-inducing potion?" "So, I''m afraid something happened in this continent that we don''t know about, and the goddess has completed the awakening. Didn''t Mayer report that he had caught a goddess who was suspected of awakening on his own? She is very skilled in swordsmanship." "Although such a thing is very rare, it is also possible that a second lucky girl will appear!" "Archbishop, what do we dare to do now?" As they have taken refuge in the dark creatures, they are most afraid of the goddess. Because the existence of the goddess is a huge threat to the dark creatures, if the dark creatures cannot occupy the entire continent, then everything they are doing now will be meaningless. "The plan remains unchanged. While destroying the Onyx Principality, it will also deplete the army of the Northern Principality. By then, we will be able to usher in the dark abyss smoothly." "However, I am also very interested in this goddess who can refine medicines. If we can hold it in our hands, it will be very beneficial to the Holy Sect''s war in the Glory Continent in the future!" "Master Bishop, I understand, we need to catch the goddess!" After listening to the Archbishop''s words, Bishop Ike couldn''t help but get excited. In the past, the goddess was their mortal enemy, but because of their strength, they were helpless. But now the glory of the goddess is no longer, so if they can hold this mortal enemy in their hands and let themselves be enslaved, it is exciting to think about it. ¡­¡­Click to download the APP of this site, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 660： Escape failed! ... "That''s right, so I just released this bird on purpose, and this bird is obviously not an ordinary beast!" "The archbishop is wise, we can find the goddess who makes potions by following the birds!" At this moment, Bishop Ike finally understood why the archbishop let the bird go. This bird was instructed to lure them, so the person behind it must be the one who possesses the beast-inducing potion. As long as they find that person, whether it is the goddess herself or not, they can follow the clues. "Ike, let''s go now! I''ve cast Track on the bird!" "Yes, Archbishop!" Immediately, the Church''s highest commander in the Glory Continent, the red-robed archbishop, joined the army of demon beasts and chased in the direction Xiao Huihui fled. And Xiao Huihui didn''t know that he was being followed at the moment, and fluttered his wings with difficulty and flew towards the southeast. This direction is not the direction to the Agate Principality''s camp, but the location of Narant. Because Narant explained it when he was on the stone bridge, let it go to him after completing the seduction task. And Narant''s plan was to let Xiao Huihui be a scout for the team. When the team escapes, it will be safer and calmer. But the sky is not as good as the human, but Narant has brought a big boss to himself this time. Of course, even after knowing, Narant is more inclined to draw the enemy to his side. Because all his lucky daughters are in the camp of the Onyx Principality, if they are found by the church, it will be a huge loss. ... Half a day later, it was already dusk, and in an open field, thousands of cavalrymen of the Onyx Principality sat beside their horses and devoured dry food. Although it is said that he is being hunted down, he cannot stop eating and drinking, and the horse cannot stop resting. The same is true for the three thousand Holy Knights and the Royal Knights of the Northern Principality at the back. They are also taking a short rest two or three miles away. "Baron Narant, how long can your birds keep those monsters away?" "Your Majesty, I''m not too sure about this. If it goes well, it should make those beasts run to exhaustion." Narant shook his head. [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿ "Of course, if there is an accident, it''s not necessarily!" "I hope everything goes well. Although these Paladins are not weak and their weapons and equipment are extremely well-equipped, the horses under them are similar to ours." "As long as the army of monsters in the rear does not appear, then we can return to join the army smoothly!" King Culver nodded, looked at the chasing soldiers behind and sighed with emotion. Choo Choo Choo! However, at this moment, there were a few whine of birds above their heads. Narant felt familiar and immediately looked up. "Little Gray, what''s going on?" When he looked up, he immediately realized that this was Xiao Huihui. After Xiao Huihui swooped and stumbled to the ground, Nalande''s expression changed. At this moment, Little Gray Gray was in a state of confusion, his feathers were messed up, and there were bloodstains on his wings. "Chirp!" In the face of Narant''s inquiry, Xiao Huihui let out a few weak calls, but Narant couldn''t understand it at all. "Baron Narrant, what''s going on?" "Your Majesty, I''m afraid we have to leave immediately, Xiao Huihui should have a change in the process of seduction!" Although I didn''t understand it, seeing Xiao Huihui''s injury and the fact that he had returned in half a day, it must have been an accident. According to the physical strength of the beast, it is estimated that the last day will be exhausted, and now the time for Xiao Huihui''s return is simply not right. "Okay!" King Culver heard the words without any hesitation, stood up and gave orders to the earls, and everyone set off in five minutes. "Narant, Xiao Huihui is injured, let me help him bandage it!" Stella also noticed Xiao Huihui''s condition, and already brought a cloth strip and water. "Okay!" Narant naturally wouldn''t refuse. While Stella was dressing, she took out honey and jerky from Warcraft and fed it to Little Huihui. After eating the jerky and honey, Xiao Huihui''s eyes finally regained some vitality, and Narant was relieved. At this time, five minutes had passed, and a famous knight got on his horse again and was ready to set off. Seeing this, Narant found a cloth bag and hung Little Gray directly on the side of the saddle. "Narant, why don''t you put Little Huihui on my warhorse!" Stella immediately came over to suggest this scene. The main reason is that Narant still has a bear on his back, and now there is a small gray ash hanging on the side, which looks bulky. "Stella, no need, the white dragon is a demonic beast horse, so this weight doesn''t matter!" Narant immediately rejected the Tulip Flower''s kindness. For the white dragon, even sitting with two people on horseback will not affect its speed. On the contrary, it was Stella''s warhorse, which was already exhausted from the long-distance rush. If you add another little gray, it will increase some risks on the way to escape. "Okay!" Stella knew Narant''s character, and she didn''t insist on seeing him refuse. "Let''s go! Stella!" Immediately, the two continued to set off with the team. The Paladins at the rear and the pursuers of the Northern Principality immediately got on their horses and started chasing after seeing this. In this way, the two sides chased and fled for more than an hour. At this moment, the sky has become a little dark, and the sun is about to set. And at this moment, the scene that most people in the Agate Principality did not want to see appeared. hoo hoo hoo! "No, it''s the Demon Army Corps, they''re catching up!" With the bursts of roars coming from the rear, when the people of the Onyx Principality looked to the rear, they found that the Legion of Demonic Beasts had already pursued. "So soon! Now we''re finished!" "We can''t escape!" For a time, all the extraordinary knights turned pale. At the speed of the demon beast cavalry, they had no chance to escape. As long as the demon cavalry rushes into the team to block it a little, then they will fall into the encirclement. "Sorry, everyone, I didn''t expect an accident!" Seeing this scene, Narant was also a little helpless. He originally wanted to rely on his own beast-inducing potion to protect the big ship of the Agate Principality, but now it seems that all previous efforts have been abandoned. "Narant, it''s not your fault. In any case, you''ve done your best!" Bernard didn''t care at all and patted Narant''s shoulder with a smile. "Haha, Baron Narant, speaking of which, I would like to thank you, the monarch of my country, but it was only through your repeated rescues that he was able to settle down until now. It''s really embarrassing to say it out." "It''s a pity that you are Bernard''s son-in-law and vassal. Otherwise, if I were my vassal, I would definitely give you an earl title!" "Of course, I can''t bear the territory, at most the size of the viscount! Haha!" King Culver also laughed at this time. "Haha!" Several other counts were immediately amused. "Well, isn''t it? It''s already in a desperate situation, why did you all become more energetic?" The attitude of the king and the counts stunned Narant for a while. "Narant, don''t be confused. Since there is no way out, let''s give it a shot. This is the belief of our knights!" Bernard saw his doubts and immediately gave an explanation. "Yes, it seems that Bernard still understands my character!" King Culver nodded in agreement. As for the other counts, although it seems that the King and Bernard are not as good as they are, and even Lakoff and Batman are obviously a little unhappy, they have not said anything to show weakness now. "Narant, your white dragon is not slow, go with Stella, I''ll give him to you!" "We still have three slightly larger ships in Tulip Collar. You can drive them out to sea and see if there are any islands for you to live on!" At this moment, Bernard added. The meaning is obvious, that is, they are ready to go all out, and let Narant escape with Stella. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 661： Hand over Narant? The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Father, what did you say? I won''t leave you and run away!" Narant didn''t answer yet, but Stella on the side couldn''t listen anymore. "Stella, now is not the time to be self-willed. It''s a pity that my father didn''t leave you the earldom and let you live a happy life. However, I know that you don''t care too much about this, Stella, so if this time really If you lose the battle, father only wants you to live in peace!" Bernard''s attitude this time was unprecedentedly tough. After finishing speaking, without waiting for Stella to continue speaking, he looked at Narant and said, "Narant, although your wedding with Stella has not yet been held, the engagement ceremony has been completed under the witness of all the vassals. Stella will be your wife from now on, and her safety will be handed over to you later." Obviously, Bernard knew that Stella would definitely not choose to flee alone, so he handed the task to Narant. But Narant was embarrassed when he heard the words. Although he Narant had planned to really beat him, he would definitely run away. But Bernard can''t just say that right now. Makes himself look like a coward who is greedy for life and fears death. At least you have to wait for yourself to go around the court twice, and then slip away when the tide is over. That is to be forced to escape, which is not particularly embarrassing. "Look, what''s going on at the church?" However, just as Narant was thinking about it, an earl suddenly pointed at the chasing soldiers behind and exclaimed in surprise. Everyone who heard the words saw that a middle-aged man in a red robe left the team and came to the center of the two sides under the guard of more than 20 monster knights. "They want to talk to us?" Everyone is no stranger to such pre-war talks. Although it was unclear what the church''s plans were, King Culver decided to go check it out. After all, in the war of the nobles, as long as one party takes the initiative to negotiate, even if it is the enemy of life and death, it will maintain a few gentlemen before the war to complete the wave. "Come on, let''s go over and see what the church wants to do!" Immediately, King Culver led a group of earls towards the red-clothed archbishop. Narant was also curious when he saw it. He was the only one who knew that the Church would never be able to coexist peacefully with the Onyx Principality, or even the entire Glory Continent. Therefore, he now also wants to hear what conspiracy the church is up to. "King Culver of the Onyx Principality? We finally meet!" When the two sides approached, the red-clothed archbishop spoke first. "Are you the Pope of the Church?" Although the Church has existed in the Glory Continent for decades. But the three thousand paladins headed by Bishop Mayer were all in sight, so King Culver didn''t know much about the red-clothed archbishop. "Haha, Your Excellency Culver, I''m not the Pope, but the Cardinal. However, in this continent, I am in charge of all matters of the Church!" The Cardinal replied. "Your Excellency, what do you want to say when you propose this meeting?" "Everyone, you should all be the great nobles of the Onyx Principality. I think you already have a premonition of your current situation and are ready to make a final resistance!" "However, after all, our church is an existence that believes in the gods of the heavens, and only wants to spread the glory of God in all parts of the mainland. Therefore, I am meeting with you this time, and I am going to give you the Onyx Principality a chance, a chance to live in peace." "A chance to live in peace? Is it the same as the Northern Principality?" The counts immediately looked different. "That''s right, just like the Northern Principality, you have seen what the Northern Principality looks like now. It''s just a little benefit to our church. Why don''t you do it? This is better than losing everything." "Whoever believes it is finished!" Hearing this, Narant felt the hypocrisy of the church behind the crowd. The main purpose of the church is to let dark creatures come to this continent, how can it be possible to live in peace with the nobles. Of course, he couldn''t understand why the Church could win the war right away, yet it had to make a superfluous statement. "Your Excellency, I''m afraid your meeting this time is not so simple. Can you tell me about other things or conditions?" King Culver didn''t make a statement about what the church said about peaceful coexistence. He just continued to ask a question quietly. "Yes, before this peaceful coexistence, I do have a small request for the nobles to satisfy our church!" The red-clothed archbishop nodded. Then he turned his attention to Narant, "As long as you can hand this young man to us, then you can swear by the gods that you will never go back on what you promised before, and the church will live in peace with the nobles in the future. " "Narant?" "I?" The conditions put forward by the red-clothed archbishop surprised everyone present. Even Narant himself was a little confused as to how he cared about this little guy. "That''s right, this young man has the potion to seduce magical beasts. We are very interested, so as long as you hand him over, it will prove your sincerity!" The red-clothed archbishop is very smart. His words are half-truths, but they are enough to win the trust of the people of the Onyx Principality. Otherwise, saying that Narant is a blasphemer or fabricating other reasons will make people suspicious. "Impossible! Your Majesty, they are using tricks!" Although Bernard couldn''t guess what the church was trying to do, he always felt that there must be tricks involved. More importantly, he had already regarded Narant as his daughter''s husband, how could he hand over him. "Everyone, and the king of the Onyx Principality, the sincerity of our church has already been placed here. It''s up to you to decide whether to choose peace or fight against our army!" The Cardinal Archbishop smiled lightly. The reason why he played such a thing was because he was worried that the chaotic army would hurt the owner of the flying bird. Originally, he didn''t know who the owner of the flying bird was, and he still needed to ask some questions to get the Agate Principality to hand it over. However, Narant stepped forward directly, and the bird hanging in his pocket had already been shown to him, and now he needed to grab the person. Once this person falls into his hands, the killing will begin after he turns around. As for what I said earlier, since I believe in the dark abyss, what kind of oath do I need to abide by? In the face of the archbishop''s smile, looking at the army behind him that was eyeing, several times larger than his own, some of the great nobles were faintly moved. Of course, the two Earls of Lakoff and Bartman are indispensable. "Sorry, Your Excellency, as the king of the Onyx Principality, I reject your proposal!" It was just unexpected, but King Culver immediately stated his position and refused the church''s proposal without hesitation! "Really? Do the great nobles think so too? Don''t you all want to touch the stone with an egg?" Hearing King Culver''s refusal, the red-clothed archbishop did not panic, but looked at the other six earls. "I''m going to suffer!" Narant frowned when he saw it. This last battle has not yet started, but the team has faint signs of infighting under the opponent''s few words. "His Majesty the King counts!" Narant knew that he could no longer remain silent. It''s not that he is worried that he will be handed over. Since the king has expressed his position, then this matter is most likely impossible. In addition, with the support of Bernard, the others did not dare to attack, otherwise Bernard was desperate, and the guys like Rakoff couldn''t stand it. "Don''t fall for the tricks of the church, the church will never be able to live in peace with our Onyx Principality." "Even the Northern Principality or the entire Glory Continent!" Narant looked at everyone and said. Chapter 662： Who will believe? The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Why do you say that, Baron Narant?" Seeing that Narant was so solemn, the king and Bernard were curious, but the red-clothed archbishop frowned. "Because the church believes in dark creatures, what they want is to let dark creatures descend on the Land of Glory and turn it into an abyss of hell!" "What... what? You believe in dark creatures, Baron Narant, stop joking. It''s too late to see something full of bad luck run away, who would believe in it?" The king and the counts were stunned. This is truly groundbreaking. An earl felt that he had heard it wrong, and stammered and asked. "Count Blick, I''m not joking. If you don''t believe me, ask the cardinal!" Narant smiled and looked at the cardinal. The red-clothed archbishop frowned and didn''t look at Narant. "Is it true?" Seeing the expression of the red-clothed archbishop, everyone knew that Narant was not fake, otherwise the red-clothed archbishop would have jumped up and refuted. "Who are you? How do you know?" When Nalande broke the matter of his church, the red-clothed archbishop was not in the mood to pretend, but was even more puzzled about Nalande''s origin. "Your Excellency, I am from the Storm Lord of the Tulip Collar, and I am a baron lord! As for why you know it, you have to do nothing if you want someone to not know it!" Narant''s chin was the same. "Looking for death!" The red-clothed archbishop was furious. On the other hand, Narant is unusually calm. The king and the counts are all golden knights. Can they still resist you? "Flame Tornado!" However, the next moment Narant was dumbfounded. I saw that the red-clothed archbishop said nothing, and in an instant a scroll was thrown out. And when the scroll fell to the ground, a strong wave of magic power burst out immediately. This magic power fluctuation is like boiling water, which is constantly tossing in the surrounding heaven and earth. In the eyes of Narant, whose mental power is extremely sharp, this is simply an aviation bomb. "Careful, magic scroll, run!" Narant didn''t say a word, he turned his horse and wanted to run away. The movements of the other counts were not slow. In fact, he didn''t need to shout that he had already fled, and he didn''t even want the warhorse under him. "If you want to escape, can you escape?" However, the red-clothed archbishop didn''t just throw a scroll and it was over. The next moment, a staff appeared in his hand, and then one magic after another was released. The scroll thrown by the red-clothed archbishop was a fire tornado, and the power showed that it turned out to be high-level magic. The fire tornado has been formed at this moment, and it swept across the spot in an instant. What the staff released was the imprisoned whirlwind, which was exactly the same as the method used to deal with Xiao Huihui earlier. This hurricane is heading towards Narant. He went to great lengths to ensure that Narant was captured alive, and even to ensure that the counts could not stop him, he used a magic scroll in his blood. And when the imprisoned hurricane was released, it directly enveloped Narant in it. hoo hoo hoo! "Ah! Damn it, what''s going on? Imprisoned magic?" Narant, who had just escaped a few meters away on a war horse, was immediately dumbfounded when he was imprisoned with his horse and man. No matter how the white dragon under him sprinted for mana, it was as if he was stuck in a quagmire and couldn''t move at all. "Narant!" When Bernard and King Culver saw this scene, they immediately wanted to come forward to rescue them. Boom boom boom! However, before they could get close, the fire tornado split into two and curled directly towards the two of them. Feeling the high temperature like magma, even the two did not dare to approach. "Lord Count, hurry up, take Stella to Vivian and the others, they know what to do!" Narant himself is a magician, but knowing that this red-robed archbishop is definitely not something Bernard can compete with. Although he regretted coming to the midfield to watch the fun and trapped himself, but since he was trapped, he still needed to save Stella and the lucky girls in the future. "Narant!" Bernard heard what he meant, but couldn''t leave. "Lord Count, think about Stella!" Narant immediately urged. "Okay!" Bernard looked at Stella, who was already rushing towards this side, and finally turned his head and ran towards the team after gritting his teeth. "White Dragon, Silly Bear, and Little Gray Gray, now we are doomed!" Seeing Bernard leaving, and the red-clothed archbishop coming towards him with a smile, Narant felt that this time he would There is no escape. "Idiot, I can''t resist such a little magic!" However, just as Narant''s voice fell and was about to accept his fate, a strange scolding sound suddenly came from his ear? "Who? The system, is it the system? No, the system has no voice?" Narant was startled, not knowing who was speaking. The voice was right beside him, but there seemed to be only three pets beside him. As for the system, the system does not need voice to communicate with him, but a higher level of direct communication in his mind, um, it is almost the meaning of brain waves. However, when Narant hadn''t figured out where the sound came from, he suddenly felt his body sway and almost stumbled. tap! tap! "Hey, I can actually run, is it really a system!" After stabilizing his body, Narant was overjoyed, because the white dragon under him actually rushed out of the hurricane, and the previous restraint power disappeared without a trace. . "Bai Long, speed up for me, don''t go back to the team, run in another direction!" Before he could think about why so many inexplicable things happened, Narant repeatedly urged Bai Long to start running wildly. "What''s going on?" In fact, he was not the only one who was surprised by Narant''s escape. The red-clothed archbishop, who was still slowly approaching Narant, was even more stunned. He is an intermediate-level magician, even if he imprisoned a golden knight or an intermediate-level magical beast, it would be more than a mistake. But now the kid who didn''t even reach the golden knight ran away. And it ran so suddenly, without warning. There is no magic fluctuation, and no vindictive fluctuation. "Sir Bishop, the cavalry of the Onyx Principality are also running away!" Just when the Archbishop in red was stunned, Bishop Ike immediately reminded him. "Ike, go after that kid, remember that you must not let him escape! I will take the paladins and finish off the cavalry of the Onyx Principality and I will come to you immediately!" Narant did not join the army of the Onyx Duchy, but headed to the northwest. As a result, the church team had to split up. However, the extermination of the Onyx Principality is also a very important matter for the Church, so the Cardinal Archbishop is still preparing to personally deal with the Onyx Principality''s cavalry. As for Narant, he didn''t believe that an army of monsters couldn''t catch him. Even if he really can''t catch him, as long as he doesn''t get lost, he will be able to catch him when he returns. After all, this kid is heading to the northwest now, and there are more troops of the Northern Principality waiting for him there. "Yes, Archbishop!" Chapter 663： There are interceptions in front, and chasing soldiers behind! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! Bishop Ike responded quickly, and immediately called the army of demon beasts, and then quickly chased behind Narant. The speed of the white dragon is unmatched by ordinary war horses, but it has no advantage over the lizards that are several realms higher than him. "Narant!" In the army of the Onyx Principality, Stella''s warhorse was led by Bernard all the way to the south. Although witnessing Narant''s safe escape gave her a sigh of relief. But when she saw that Narant was heading towards the northwest, and there was still the aggressive army of demon beasts chasing her, Stella immediately cried out anxiously. "Stella, let''s go, Narant is here to help us divert the army of monsters, we can''t live up to his sacrifice!" Bernard also saw the situation over there. It is a pity that the strength of the church is too strong, and they have no chance of helping. And now that the biggest threat of the Warcraft Legion has been diverted away, the strength of the Onyx Principality can still be preserved. Whether to save a country and avoid the coming of dark creatures, or live up to Narant''s good intentions and go to rescue, this choice is now clear to all the counts and kings. "Miss Stella, Baron Narant is so good, the God of Glory will definitely bless him, don''t worry too much!" "Yes, Baron Narant is a noble who is favored by the God of Glory, and he will definitely be safe and sound!" When the counts saw this, they also expressed their consolation. They were a dignified earl, but they were rescued by Narant again and again, and it was an old face to lose to the grandmother''s house. Except for Lakoff and Batman, the other counts and kings were extremely grateful to Narant, and they never treated him as a minor nobleman. "Go, now that the army of monsters has been led away, we must preserve our strength. If the church really wants to attract dark creatures, it is related to the safety of everyone in the entire Glory Continent!" Immediately, a group of counts led the cavalry of the Agate Principality and fled to the south. The three thousand Paladins and the Northern Principality pursuers, led by the Cardinal Archbishop, also began their pursuit. ... "Now Stella and the others should be able to leave now, right?" Narant felt a sigh of relief after feeling the pursuit of the beast army behind him. Although he used to think that he should be a selfish person, at this critical moment, whether to choose to escape alone or let more people escape, he still chose the latter. This is not his Virgin, but because there are people in the crowd that he needs to protect. Although he is a little bit emotional, he is not really a scumbag. For his fiancee, he has regarded her as the closest person in the world. Therefore, this is also the person he can protect with his life. In addition to guarding Stella, there was Bernard, and the thousands of Onyx Principality cavalrymen, this transaction was not a loss in any way. "System, system! Did you help me just now?" Putting down the miscellaneous thoughts, Narant began to think about the next way out. In the face of more than 200 Warcraft Legions, with his current strength, there is no chance of winning. After all, there are three golden knights in the army of monsters in the rear, and the rest of the silver peak and silver high-level knights account for most of them. In this way, if he confronts the beast army behind him head-on, he has no choice but to die. If you want to survive, you can only rely on external forces. He was sure that the fact that he was able to escape suddenly after being imprisoned just now was not the fault of the red-clothed archbishop, but the unknown power in his eyes that helped him. And the one who just spoke was the existence that helped him. After thinking about it, he still felt that this should be the system. As for the three wild animals, he knew the bottom line, not to mention Little Bear and Little Huihui, even the Warcraft is definitely not them. And the white dragon under him has also signed a contract with himself, so it is not them. "System, are you talking? Can you help me again? As long as I escape this time, I promise to use fifty energy points as a reward!" "Can''t you? Then one hundred o''clock, the system, is this all right?" "System, you are squeaking!" Narant was a little confused. It was obviously the system that was most likely to help him, but no matter how he shouted, the system didn''t respond. "Am I guessing wrong?" Narant was helpless and could only continue to run wildly on the white dragon. What he didn''t know was that the little bear on his back was looking at the back of his head like an idiot. He thought to himself: "Not only is this Shirley''s aristocrat weak, but he even has a lot of heads. System system, what is that? Could it be a god? It was Xiao Xiongxiong who rescued him, but he thought it was a god. You really look up to yourself, don''t be ashamed!" In this way, Narant ran all the way under the contempt of the little bears, from the setting sun to the bright moon, and from the bright moon to the rising sun. Just when he was still holding on for how long the white dragon could hold on, something worse happened. In front of him was the army of the Northern Principality. And further behind the army of the northern principality, a large city and a majestic castle appeared. "I''m going, I actually ran to Count Ferdy''s castle, and ran to the enemy''s nest!" Narant was suddenly surprised. Although most of the army of the Northern Principality are ordinary soldiers. But he is not an enemy of ten thousand people, if he is surrounded, he will also be thrown into the street. "Haha, let''s see where you''re going now?" The army of monsters at the back also vomited blood, but I didn''t expect this kid to be able to run so much. What is even more hateful is that under him is a beast horse that is rare even in the Holy Continent. If his mount was an ordinary magical beast, he would have been caught up by him and the others with his second-tier strength. "Kari, blow the horn and send a message to the Northern Principality Army to intercept that kid!" Bishop Ike ordered directly to his subordinates. "Yes, Bishop!" Woohoo! Immediately, a demon knight blew the horn. With the sound of the horn, the army of the Northern Principality immediately noticed the situation here. A group of nobles and guards came in this direction. Although Narant had secretly reached an agreement with Princess Isabella and had friendship with Jerry, the rest of the nobles did not recognize him, and the agreement between them was secret, so the army of the Northern Principality ahead was very important to him. The same enemy Bailong, running towards that forest! "There were interceptions in front, and chasing soldiers in the back, and Narant finally chose the woods on the left as escape. Although this forest is not too big, it also has two or three hills. This is the best choice for me at the moment. I will see if I can deal with these guys in the woods. Soon, Narant plunged headlong into the forest. "Everyone, who are you?" Not long after Narant entered the forest, the army of the Northern Principality also merged with the army of monsters. However, in order to keep it a secret, this army of monsters did not show up in front of the people in the Northern Principality. At this moment, the nobles in the Northern Principality were a little puzzled and took precautions. Chapter 664： 1 minute real man! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "We are the demon army of the church. This time, the Archbishop came to deal with the reinforcements of the Agate Principality!" Ike took out a metal nameplate in his hand. There are runes unique to the church on the nameplate, which no one can imitate in this glorious continent. "It turned out to be the legion of the church!" The nobles and guards were stunned when they saw the large number of monsters, but they were relieved after confirming their identities. "My name is Ike, and I''m a white bishop. I''m chasing an enemy of the northern principality under the order of the red archbishop. Now I need your assistance!" "I don''t know what Bishop Ike needs us to do!" Several nobles looked at each other, naturally daring not to resist. "The enemy we were chasing ran into this mountain forest. This is a young man of seventeen or eighteen years old, riding a white monster horse. Now I need you to help me surround him and ensure that he cannot escape!" "Riding on a white beast horse? Still a teenager, Lord Bishop, is that Narant from the Agate Principality?" "Well, you know?" Ike was a little surprised. "Bishop Ike, you don''t know that during the last autumn expedition, the original army of the Agate Principality was about to be defeated. I didn''t expect that this Narant had a lot of things that could mobilize the horses, which made our siege fall short, and finally the army of the Agate Principality was evacuated. ." A nobleman explained immediately. "It turned out to be him!" Ike had also heard of this matter. But I didn''t expect it to be the same person. Thinking of what happened to me yesterday morning, I suddenly gnashed at Narant again. "This Narant has now escaped into the forest. No matter what this time, he will not be allowed to escape. Hurry up and mobilize troops and horses to come here!" "Yes, Bishop Ike, we will report to His Majesty now, and we will bring someone here immediately as you ordered!" Next, the nobles of the Northern Principality immediately reported to the new king. When the new king learned that Narant was trapped in the forest, he naturally wanted to capture him very much. His journey to the throne has not been glorious, so a big credit is urgently needed to make his position more secure. And this person who can make his father and the great nobles of the principality completely defeated can just become one of his achievements. At the moment, the new king mobilized tens of thousands of troops and surrounded the forest. At the same time, thousands of soldiers and horses were dispatched to accompany the church''s monster cavalry to start a carpet search. "These foolish hats of the Northern Principality are still counting money in the church after being sold." On the top of a hill that was hundreds of meters high, Narant stopped his horse to rest. At this moment, he has no escape, this forest is not as boundless as the Fire Forest or the Furnace Forest. It was the hunting ground reserved for the earl outside the city of Ferdy. So it''s more like a bigger playground than a forest. Facing the search and interception of thousands of people, he was unable to fly. At this moment, there are traces of searching and chasing soldiers at the foot of the mountain. I am afraid that he will be discovered soon. And once discovered, it is difficult for the gods to save. "Alas, I am a dignified traveler who is going to drink so much hatred, have pity on my Vivienne, my Catherine, my little Shirley, and Vinnie and Bessie, they will definitely grieve for adults." "My fiancee, I''m not married yet, and my Natasha..." Thinking about it, Narant found that he had so many fetters in this world. "Since I have to die in the end, then I, the transmigrator, will die vigorously, even if I am a real man for a minute, it will not be a loss!" After thinking about his reluctance in his mind, Narant finally decided not to hide. . You must leave the last mighty and majestic figure for yourself, the transmigrator, in this world. However, before that, he needs to let Xiao Huihui take away some of his things. He immediately took off the space ring on his hand. "Little Huihui, let''s go! Go back and find Shirley, and tell them to live well if the adults are gone! Also, help the adults to give this ring to Stella!" "Squeak!" After a day of training, Xiao Huihui has almost recovered. He understood Narant''s words, but he was reluctant to leave. "Little Huihui, this is an order. It''s useless for you to stay here. Instead, this ring is not allowed to be handed over to Stella, and Shirley and the others are allowed to escape, do you remember?" "twitter!" Finally, Xiao Huihui reluctantly flew into the sky. , "Little Stupid Bear, if you hadn''t jumped into the river, you wouldn''t have encountered so many things, but fortunately you''re just an ordinary little bear, you can go too, sir, I''m going to fight!" Little Bear said nothing when he heard the words, but there was a hint of admiration in his originally disdainful eyes. Apparently Narant decided to be a real man for a minute. However, Bear Bear will naturally not leave. "Little Stupid Bear, let''s go! I''ll give you these two jars of honey, enough for you to eat for several days. When the army leaves, you should be able to survive here. After all, most of the woods are ordinary. Beast!" Little Bear was still unmoved, and even finally picked up the cloak on the ground and wrapped it around himself, then pointed to Narant''s back indifferently. "Little Bear, are you really going to use it as a shield for the adults? You are really a kind and righteous bear. If the adults found out earlier, there would definitely be enough meat and honey!" Narant was moved at once. "Since that''s the case, let''s have a **** battle between the three of us!" Narant was also long-winded, and directly wrapped the little bear on his back, then turned over and came to the back of the white dragon. "Old man, now we have to learn from Changshan''s senior Zhao Zilong, let''s go!" hoo hoo hoo! After he finished speaking, the white dragon stepped forward and ran towards the bottom of the mountain. tap! tap! Soon, Narant rode a white dragon, wearing silver armor and holding a long sword, and rushed to the foot of the mountain. "Ah, look, found out, Narant is there!" Woohoo! As Narant appeared, the horns sounded one after another in the forest. "Death!" Narant didn''t care that they summoned his companions, and he rushed over after seeing the nearest beast knight. This beast knight is a silver high-level knight. Seeing that Narant is a realm weaker than himself, he immediately shows disdain. "Poor hillbilly, your courage is vulnerable in the face of absolute strength!" After finishing speaking, the beast knight rode the blue lin under him and greeted Narant. As he got closer and closer to Narant, the beast knight''s smile became even more playful, "Although we can''t kill you, but after we chased you for so long, we will cut off one of your arms to relieve our anger!" "Hehe, the spear of flame!" Narant sneered, his grudge began to gather, and then the long sword in his hand gradually lifted. The other minor nobles and guards who were assisting the search in the northern principality stopped when they saw it wanted to see the battle between this army of monsters and Narant. "Broken arm..." puff! When the two finally met face-to-face, the Knight of Warcraft jokingly swung out his long sword, and even more words in his mouth, he was certain that he could take Narant. However, his words were only halfway through, and with a puff, the words stopped abruptly. "So fast...how...how is this possible?" The Demon Knight was stiff on the spot. Chapter 665： madman! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! , Daughter of Doom must die Boom! Finally, after uttering the last word in disbelief, the body of the beast cavalry broke into two sections, and fell to the ground with wide-eyed eyes. You must know that the armor on this beast cavalry is also forged with mithril, which shows the sharpness of the sword in Narant''s hand. "That''s right, it''s worthy of being a legendary weapon!" Narant didn''t expect that his hand could be so strong, so he couldn''t help but hold it even more in love with Dragon Teeth. Unfortunately, this is probably his last battle! Whoa! "This...this...I read it right, the Demon Knight is dead!" "Okay... so fast, how did this beast knight get hit with the sword!" When the beast knight fell to the ground, the surrounding small nobles and guards were in an uproar, because they only had time to see a flash of cold light, the beast knight had already been recruited. In an instant, these little nobles and guards of the northern principality retreated several steps in a row, but because of the king''s order, they did not dare to flee directly. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com "If you don''t want to die, get away from me!" Narant didn''t want to kill these deceived little nobles of the northern principality, and immediately shouted at them. A group of nobles and guards stepped back again after hearing the words. Boom! Boom! The mountains and forests in the distance are already boiling, and all the Warcraft Legions and the guards of the Northern Principality who have received the message have gathered here. At this time, Narant saw a church monster cavalry appearing more than a hundred meters away. "White Dragon, charge!" Narant didn''t hesitate, and swung his sword to kill him. And although the Demon Knight was a hundred meters away, he immediately saw his teammate''s hiss with his extraordinary senses. "Bastard, how is this possible!" "Hehe, nothing is impossible. If you want to kill me, you have to be ready to die. The same is true for you!" Narant smiled faintly. , "Ignorance, even if you can leapfrog and kill the enemy, you are still ants in front of me!" This Demon Knight is a peak silver knight. In his eyes, even if Narant''s talent is extraordinary, he can kill high-ranking knights by leaps and bounds. But it is absolutely impossible to go beyond the second order. Because such a situation is unheard of even in the Holy Continent. The next moment, this Demonic Knight also urged him to get off his mount and ran directly towards Narant. The huge blue-scale water lizard under him rammed across the ground, like a tank crushing trees and breaking rocks. "Go to hell!" When the two sides met face to face, Narant raised the long sword in his hand again. "It''s so fast!" In the face of Narant''s blow, the beast knight was taken aback. Narant''s speed was so fast, even more than him. Fortunately, he is also a high-level silver existence, reflecting that he did not dare to care for the big, and immediately raised his sword to block. "when!" The two swords clashed, and a burst of sparks erupted in the air. Narant did not hope that the same sword would solve the enemy. After the long sword in his hand was blocked, he quickly retracted it and began to attack again. Seeing this, the peak silver knight also kept swinging his sword to block. This time, the Silver Peak Knight did not dare to say anything about Narant''s house, because Narant''s speed was a bit faster than him, and with that ruthlessness, he was faintly suppressed. After slashing more than a dozen swords at the beast knight in a row, Narant frowned. This is not what he wants, and the longer it takes, the worse it will be for him. What he wanted was to pull some more enemies back before he died. Therefore, the next moment Narant suddenly made a decision, which was to exchange injuries for injuries. He is also wearing inscription armor. Although it is only of excellent quality, it can definitely protect himself from being severely injured with a single blow. Thinking of this, Narant was not at all prepared for the sword that the Knight of Demonic Beasts slashed towards his ribs. But with a shake of the arm, the long sword flickered and drove straight to the opponent''s neck. "Mad!" Facing Narant''s life-threatening thoughts, the silver beast knight was shocked, his eyes widened and he cursed his origin. However, his reaction was not slow. He didn''t want to exchange injuries with Narant, so he gave up the chop and immediately raised his shoulders to block. Crunch! With a sharp sound of sour teeth, Narant''s long sword was successfully carried by the shoulder armor on his shoulders, but only cut a little of the flesh. "Back off!" The Silver Peak Knight is really embarrassed this time. Such an evildoer, he has not let go of his life, and he will never dare to face it alone. Immediately, he issued an order directly to the mount under him. "Roar!" However, just as his voice fell and the blue-lind water lizard under him was about to flee, a not-so-loud beast roar suddenly came from behind Narant. With this beast roar, the blue-lind water lizard, who was raising his feet and turning around, suddenly trembled and was sluggish for a moment. It was such a sudden meal that Narant found an opportunity. "die!" I saw Narant let out a low voice, and the long sword in his hand flashed coldly. puff! The long sword pierced the neck of the Demon Knight directly. hehehe! The beast knight covered his neck with wide eyes, and wanted to ask something, but the throat had been sprinted with blood long ago, and he could only let out a whimpering sound. Boom! The next moment, the beast knight rolled directly to the ground. After the knight fell to the ground, the blue lin water lizard frantically fled into the distance after being stunned for a moment. "What''s the matter? Little Bear, can you scare these beasts?" After taking down the second enemy, Narant saw that he was also confused, and asked Little Bear in disbelief. This time, he was very sure that the roar was from Little Bear. Because Little Bear''s roar in the past is this tone. hoo hoo hoo! Little Bear roared a few times when he heard the words, but to Narant, it was still the flattering roar that Shirley usually used to beg for food. "It''s really weird!" If it were any other time, Narant would definitely get to the bottom of it, but now he can only scratch his head and start looking at the next enemy. However, after he killed two Demon Beast legions in a row, many nearby Demon Beast cavalry had arrived. Therefore, it is very difficult for him to think about fighting alone. "Bastard, you actually have such strength?" Soon, a deputy commander of the Warcraft Legion surrounded Narant with five or six subordinates. As for the other nobles and guards of the Northern Principality, they all hid in the back after seeing Narant''s strength. "That''s right This is my strength. If you want to die, come up now!" When the surrounding nobles and guards of the Northern Principality saw this scene, they all expressed their admiration for Narant. If he abandons his identities on both sides, he is probably a true noble knight. Seeing death as home, blood and courage coexist. "Boy, do you think we really dare not kill you?" The deputy commander also saw the expressions of the surrounding nobles, and gnashed his teeth in anger. "Come on then, what are you talking about? Like a serf village woman!" Chapter 666： You are obviously a beast, why are you so powerful? "You...everyone go together, as long as he doesn''t die, it''s fine to cut off his limbs!" After all, this commander did not dare to kill Narant, but it was okay to make him survive without asking for death. After that, the deputy commander personally led the team to attack Narant. Like Bishop Ike, the vice-commander of this Warcraft Legion is a golden knight. Although it''s only the first-level gold, it is also not something that Narant can compete with now. It''s just that there is no way to retreat at this moment. Narant never thought of retreating, but only wanted to pull a few people back. So he immediately urged the white dragon, and with the help of the white dragon''s flexibility, he began to walk around to avoid the commander while attacking other weaker beast knights. The mounts under these beast knights are huge, and if they charge, they will definitely be a torrent of steel. But if you are besieging one person in a small area, you will be constrained by your companions. In this way, under Narant''s wandering, he killed a weaker demonic beast cavalry again. "Bastard! I''m going to kill you!" The subordinate was beheaded by Narant under the nose, and he was playing around with him. Now the Golden Knight is really furious. Afterwards, the golden knight stood up and jumped up, actually giving up his mount. And his move was really useful. Without the constraints of the huge body of the beast, he kept jumping on the backs of the other beasts with his own strength, which immediately forced Narant to be unable to be as elegant as before, and was beaten to the core. Step back. "This is really over!" Soon, Narant was cornered, and his side was blocked by monsters, and the golden knight had attacked from his back, and the sharp long sword pointed directly at Narant''s. neck. "If you die, you have to pull a back, change four, this wave is not a loss!" Narant has nowhere to hide, and it takes two seconds to release magic, which is simply impossible. Knowing that he couldn''t stop this sword, he simply put his back to the commander, and he attacked a high-level silver beast knight in front of him. "Flame Spear!" Narant roared, and the red light of the long sword in his hand suddenly appeared, stabbing straight at the monster knight in front. puff! Narant''s full-strength attack was one point faster than before in terms of speed and strength. The silver high-level knight could not stop it at all, and was directly stabbed by a sword. "Come on, I don''t know if there will be an afterlife, but if I can live two lives, I will earn it!" After killing the Demon Knight in front of him, and feeling the strong wind behind him, Narant knew that in the next moment, he, the lord, I was about to explain, but fortunately I closed my eyes and waited. Ding! Boom! boom! "what!" But just as Narant was waiting for the next moment to be poured into his body by the enemy''s long sword, a strange sound suddenly came from behind him. First there was a metallic clap, followed by the dull sound of something being hit. And after the dull sound, the object fell violently, accompanied by screams. "What''s the situation!" Narant, who didn''t wait for the icy long sword to pierce his body, finally realized that something was wrong, and turned his head with a look of doubt. But when he turned his head, he saw a scene that made him almost fall off the white dragon. I saw that the deputy commander of the Warcraft Legion, who wanted to end his life, was already lying more than ten meters away, and he was still spitting blood from his mouth. What''s even more peculiar is that four or five meters in front of the deputy commander of the beast, there is a half-human-tall bear with his hands on his waist, his head held high, and a dog''s eyes look low. At this moment, whether it was the Demon Knights or the guards of the Northern Principality, they were all dumbfounded when they looked at this little bear. "Little... Little Bear? Is this an illusion after death?" Narant rubbed his eyes hard, and then looked again, but the scene in front of him remained the same. If he hadn''t touched his back and found that the little bear that had been wrapped around his back was really missing, he would have thought he had hallucinated. "It''s so weak, you can''t even beat it, and I still need Ben Xiong Xiong to make a move. Shirley''s noble lord, after I go back, I will eat monster meat every day as compensation!" Just when Narant didn''t know how to cut in next, Little Bear didn''t take the initiative to speak. "It turned out to be you, Little Bear!" Hearing these familiar and unfamiliar words, in an instant, the doubts that had been haunting him since yesterday were finally resolved. It turned out that it was Little Bear who was talking, and it was Little Bear who helped him. "Otherwise, do you really think that the gods of the system care for you?" Little Bear asked in disdain. "Cough cough!" Narant blushed. "That, little bear, you are obviously a beast, why are you so powerful, this person seems to be a golden knight!" Narant asked in confusion. "Who told you Ben Xiong Xiong is a beast, that''s what you ignorant human noble thinks! As for such a reptile? Five more Ben Xiong Xiong can also beat him. In this country where magic power is scarce, it is the same one from yesterday. A high-level magician can make Ben Xiongxiong jealous!" Little Xiongxiong dismissed him. "Uh..." Narant was speechless, thinking, since you are not a beast, what are you doing undercover in my Storm Leader? Thinking of spending all this time with a ''beast'' who could only vomit blood from the golden knight, Narant couldn''t help but sweat for himself. And Shirley Little Loli, this girl often holds Little Bear as a puppet, and even asked Vivian to make some maid outfits for Little Bear. It''s just because Vivian needs to prepare for the battle during this time, so she''s busy and has no time. "Huh, it''s fortunate that Xue Li didn''t do this. This should be a high-level magical beast, and its intelligence is no different from that of a human being. If I get angry, wouldn''t my Fortress of Luck be bombed directly?" "However, having said that, what kind of monster is this little bear?" "You...you are the flaming giant bear!" Just when Narant was puzzled, a voice gave Narant a solution. It was Bishop Ike who just felt. "Hooho! I didn''t expect you to recognize Ben Bear!" Little Bear immediately looked at Bishop Ike. "It turned out to be true. It is said that the flaming giant bear has a natal spell that can disguise ordinary bears and beasts. It seems to be true, but the magic power of the Glory Continent is so thin, why do you exist? Do you come from other places!" Ike''s eyes flashed, and he asked Little Bear. "Hoohoo! You guessed it right, but unfortunately there is no reward!" Little Bear smiled proudly. "Flaming giant bear, why don''t we make a deal, you leave this human to us, and we provide you with ten intermediate-level monsters as meat!" [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿ "Little Bear, don''t listen to him. When you go back, I will give you as many monsters as you want. You know I have beast-inducing potions!" Seeing this, Narant was really worried that Little Bear would agree, and he immediately wooed him out. Voice. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 667： Furious Bear "Huh, human, do you think Ben Xiong is such an unsympathetic beast? I have decided to protect this human noble, Xiong, and if you are sensible, get rid of me immediately, otherwise, don''t even think about running away, and all of them will become mine. Breakfast!" It''s just that Narant thinks too much, and Little Bear is still very principled. Immediately disdain to scold Bishop Ike. Bishop Ike''s face immediately sank when he heard the words, and his eyes flickered, not knowing what he was thinking. "Okay, then let''s go, let''s go!" After a while, Bishop Ike put away his long sword deliberately to show weakness, and then made a wink at his subordinates. "Humph!" Little Bear was not ready to fight recklessly. Although with its strength, it can kill all these people. But it is only a bear after all, and the magic power of this continent is scarce, if it is entangled, it may not necessarily capsize in the sewer. This is the horror of high-level Warcraft. Knowing how to judge the situation, the wildness can be well suppressed. When all the subordinates stood up, Bishop Ike put his hand into his chest without a trace. Immediately, he Narant came out with a cylindrical paper tube, which was nothing but a magic scroll. Although what the archbishop wanted was to capture Narant alive. But now Narant, who is protected by the flaming giant bear, is simply impossible to do. Since Narant cannot be captured alive, in order to eliminate hidden dangers, Narant is not allowed to die. Although this beast has wisdom, it is still inferior to the human race in terms of cunning. Thinking like this, Bishop Ike tore the scroll in his hand and threw it directly towards Narant not far away. "Despicable human race, you are courting death!" The little bear immediately noticed the aura covered by the scroll, and suddenly burst out in anger. Unfortunately, this scroll was deliberately delayed for a moment in Ike''s hands before throwing it out, so when Little Bear found out, the scroll had already taken effect. Boom! Hearing a loud bang, Narant''s area was already enveloped by a huge fireball. Even Little Bear standing four or five meters away was also affected by this intermediate magic scroll. It''s just that the flames are not painful or itchy to Little Bear, but I don''t know what will happen to Narant at the center of the explosion. "Come on!" No matter what others think, Bishop Ike feels that Narant must be dead at this moment and cannot die again. Mid-level magic pyroblast, even if a golden knight like him was hit at close range, it would be dead or disabled. And Narant was swallowed by the flames, which he saw with his own eyes. Therefore, there is no need to wait for the result at this moment, and before the bear bear goes mad, he immediately urges all his subordinates to retreat. [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by Android and Apple. ¡¿ "Narant! Hohoho! You have successfully angered Lord Benxiong!" And Little Bear also thinks that Narant may be more fortunate than good, and thinks that he doesn''t know how to explain to Shirley after he goes back. Thinking that this weak nobleman is a little stupid, but his heart is still good, Little Bear is finally furious. boom! Immediately, a red flame burst out from Little Bear''s body, and as the flame burned, Little Bear''s body, which was only half a meter high, continued to grow. Roar! Finally, after just a few breaths, Little Bear returned to his fighting state, a terrifying beast that was more than ten meters high. "No, hurry up and evacuate!" Although he had already run more than ten meters, when he saw the terrifying figure of Little Bear, Bishop Ike couldn''t help but tremble in his heart, and continued to urge his subordinates to evacuate. Such a terrifying beast, I am afraid that only the Knights of the Earth can contend! "Ah, what kind of monster is this, run!" "Run, it''s coming!" Even Ike and the army of monsters are running wild, and the nobles and guards of the northern principality are even more unbearable. Looking at this unprecedented beast with a height of more than ten meters, many nobles almost fell from their war horses. Fortunately, the sound of the surrounding calls made them come back to their senses, and then they started to evacuate, even crying and screaming. For a time, ghosts and wolves wailed in this forest, and the shouts were so loud that they could even be heard in Feidi City several miles away, and they all speculated whether reinforcements had arrived. "Hoo! None of you can escape!" Although the members of the church and the Northern Principality ran fast, Little Bear, who was able to restore his fighting body, was not slow. He started to crawl and run wildly, while running wildly, the lava-like flames in his mouth continued to spew. Of course, the main target of Little Bear this time is the army of monsters from the church. Because the unrepentant Ike is the commander of the Warcraft Legion, the entire Warcraft Legion has become the target of revenge for Little Bear. As for the nobles and guards in the Northern Principality, except for the unfortunate one who happened to be affected by the attack, the rest were able to escape safely. hoo hoo hoo! With the explosion of roars in the mountains and forests, blobs of red flames began to appear. And every time it appeared, it almost represented the destruction of a demon beast cavalry. "Bastard!" Bishop Ike watched as his subordinates were swallowed up by flames, his teeth were about to bleed. The strength of this flaming giant bear is still beyond his imagination, and he did not expect it to be more terrifying than the rumors. To be honest, just knowing that the flaming giant bear is so difficult to mess with, he will definitely not choose to go back on his word. It''s just that it''s too late to regret it now. He only hopes that his subordinates can lose less, so that he can explain to the archbishop. "Hey, these seventh-order monsters are too terrifying!" When Little Bear was furiously venting his anger to avenge Narant, and Bishop Ike regretted it, at the place where the war broke out before, Narrant was slapping the dust on his body The powerful feeling for Little Bear to incredible. Although Little Bear has wisdom, his experience is too low. Therefore, he blessed himself and Bai Long with a fire shield without any trace in advance. At the moment when the magic scroll erupted, he also activated the fire shield at the same time. Although the fire shield is only a primary magic, it can resist most of the explosion shocks with all the magic power injected by Narant. The remaining half is already within the acceptable range for him. Although he has suffered a little injury, he can recover as long as he takes a day or two of rest. Even the white dragon under him was only slightly injured because of the all-round coverage of his shield. In fact, Narant also wanted to thank Bishop Naik for cheating, which aroused the anger of the little bears and pursued them. Otherwise, looking at the cautious appearance of Little Bear, he is not ready to kill them all. After all, Little Bear has also said that he is afraid of the red-clothed archbishop. Warcraft is the most sensitive to the existence of threats, otherwise it would not be alive now. After all, in the eyes of human beings, every high-level Warcraft is not only powerful, but also valuable materials and ingredients. "However, having said that, this little bear seems to be the one we met when we first stepped into the Sacred Continent. It''s no wonder that we crossed the forest behind and was cautiously afraid to meet him, but he never encountered him. by my side!!" If the little bears did not return to the fighting body before, Narant would not dare to determine the origin of the little bears, but now it is very certain that the little bears were the one who chased them back then. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 668： There should be a few corpses left! ... If it wasn''t for Xue Li''s deterrence that time, I''m afraid that his lord, the lord, would also be able to become a meal on the plate. "Speaking of which, why is Little Bear willing to follow Shirley! Wait, is it to improve his strength?" "If this is the case, then I can use it with confidence to win over Little Bear. This is definitely a rare master, and even the Golden Knight has to run away when he sees it!" Thinking of this, Narant''s eyes lit up, and he made up his mind to win over Little Bear, the super thug. Seeing that the battle below is expected to continue for a long time, Narant simply found a clean place and squatted down to run the fighting qi to heal the wounds. Time passed minute by minute, and the exclamation and chaos in the forest finally ended after more than an hour. I have to say, Bear Bear is a very temperamental existence. They chased and killed the people of the church for over an hour. After they ran out of the forest, they stopped chasing and killing them. Although Ike managed to escape with some of his subordinates and went back to count them, he almost cried. There were more than 200 monster cavalrymen who had entered the woods, but now there are only a little over 100 left. This turned out to be a full reduction of half of the staff, which was even greater than the loss of the Northern Principality. "Sir Bishop, what should we do now!" Ike''s subordinate looked at his half-missing companion and asked him angrily. "What to do, now we can only wait for the archbishop to return before we can deal with the flaming giant bear!" Bishop Ike looked gloomy. After so many subordinates died, he naturally wanted revenge, but this would only be after the red-clothed archbishop returned. Because only the red-clothed archbishop has the ability to deal with the seventh-order flaming giant bear. "You all keep an eye on me from a distance to prevent this flaming giant bear from slipping away silently. "Yes, Bishop!" They didn''t dare to go in the forest, but they still dared to hide far away. ... The people of the church were waiting for an opportunity to take revenge, and Little Bear was also a very chicken thief, but he was preparing to leave this forest as Ike and others had speculated. However, before leaving here, it decided to return to its previous location to see if Narant''s body could be found. Although he failed to protect him from being alive, bringing his body back to Xue Li and others could be regarded as repaying the benefits that Xue Li brought to it. Little Bear walked back, picking up the corpses of the beasts that he had killed before but had no time to eat. As for the corpses of the cavalry, because there were too many blue-scale water lizards killed, it had no time to pay attention to that. The fleshy Warcraft cavalry. Just eating and walking like this, after about three hours, Little Bear was approaching the advance team, er, at the foot of the mountain. In order to avoid accidentally stepping on Narant''s ''corpse'', Little Bear thinks it''s better to change back to Little Bear''s beast form first. "I don''t know if the nobleman''s body can still be found. It stands to reason that he is wearing inscription armor, and there should be some leftovers!" Little Bear murmured as he walked towards the place where the previous explosion was. But when Narant, who was healing his wounds in a clean open space not far away, heard a black line on his forehead. "What do you mean there should be some left? My lord, am I that vulnerable?" However, thinking that he wanted to win this little bear to become his super thug, he still suppressed his anger and said, "Little bear!" "Huh?" Little Bear was stunned when he heard the words, "Are you still alive?" Because of the previous explosion, the surrounding magic was still relatively chaotic at the moment, so Little Bear couldn''t find Narant right away. When I saw that Narant was actually intact, except that his face was darkened, his armor was also blackened by smoke, and he was immediately surprised. "Little Bear, I had long thought that guy would attack secretly, so I took precautions in advance. I didn''t expect that I would really guess it!" "However, the magic scroll released by that guy is at least intermediate magic. I was still stunned. Fortunately, the injury is not too serious." "By the way, Little Bear, are you going to hunt them down?" Narant asked pretending to be ignorant. "That''s right, human noble, just now Ben Xiong failed to protect you, so I''m going to hunt down the guy who dared to go back on his word in front of Ben Xiong!" Little Bear nodded immediately. "Did you kill that guy?" Narant was really curious, although he knew that the chase lasted for more than an hour, but he couldn''t know the outcome of the battle. The little teddy bear paused for a moment, and his eyes flickered a few times before he said: "I have killed almost a hundred of those knights riding reptile lizards, but the little teddy bear was so angry at that time that I didn''t pay attention to what happened. Didn''t kill the guy who went back on his word." "However, only half of them escaped in the end. If it wasn''t for the plains outside, allowing them to escape in all directions, I would definitely kill them all." "Ka!" Narant saw Little Bear''s twinkling eyes, and guessed that Bishop Nayke was probably not dead. However, to see it through without saying it, just killing half of the demon beast army is already a great victory, so Narant said: "Little Bear, you are really amazing, thank you so much for taking revenge for me!" "Little Bear, tell me what food you like the most. I''ll prepare more for you when I go back this time. It''s a thank you gift!" "What does Ben bear like to eat? Ben bear likes to eat honey Warcraft honey, you can give dozens of jars more then!" Little Bear is not ashamed. [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿ "Good to say!" Narant did not hesitate at all. I''m not afraid that you want more, but I''m afraid that you don''t want it. Warcraft honey? Let''s see how you can escape from Master Ben''s palm in the future, Little Bear, so feel free to be a thug for Master Ben! "Human noble, are you all right now? If so, should we leave?" Now that Narant is intact, it is also a happy thing for Little Bear, and in order to prevent revenge by that high-level magician, Little Bear thinks it is better to leave this forest as soon as possible. However, halfway through the words, I was worried that it would be too obvious, so as not to lose the face of my flaming giant bear, so I paused and added: "Ben Xiong means that Shirley will definitely worry about us, So we''d better go back early." "Little Bear, I''m injured, and I can''t use Dou Qi for the time being. It takes at least a day to heal my injury, and the same is true for White Dragon!" "One more day?" Little Bear frowned slightly. "That''s right, Little Bear, my injury is not troublesome, that is, if the white dragon doesn''t recover, then even if we leave now, we won''t be able to go fast!" Narant naturally knew what Little Bear was thinking, but he was telling the truth. To be honest. "Alright then! Ben Xiong will protect you until tomorrow, and we''ll leave together!" Next, the man and the beast stayed in the forest for a while. With the protection of Bear Bear, Narant could heal with peace of mind. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 669： The Earls Team That Didnt Return The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! Compared to the quiet mountains and forests that have returned, the big camp in the Northern Principality is now in a frenzy. The impact that Little Bear had brought to them was too great, so when the news of the ten-meter-high monster spread, all the nobles and guards were shocked. Guess where this flaming giant bear came from. After all, there has never been a high-level Warcraft on the Glory Continent. In the end, after thinking about it, everyone could not come to any conclusion. Immediately, they talked about Narant again, lamenting why Narant was so lucky to always be able to obtain all kinds of strange but powerful beings. For example, from the ballista in the past to the wrath of God''s Punishment, now it''s this giant bear more than ten meters high. Of course, if Narant hadn''t been attacked and killed by Ike, it is estimated that all the nobles in the Northern Principality would have believed that Narant said he was the patron of the God of Glory. When it comes to Narant''s death, the nobles of the Northern Principality have different attitudes. Some people like to see Narant die, after all, this is a huge threat to the principality. But some nobles did have a lot of respect for Narant, thinking that he was a real knight and a respectable opponent, but unexpectedly died under the sneak attack of Bishop Naik. It was also because of this that many nobles secretly talked about the church in secret. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com The church itself is the messenger of the gods in Xuancheng, the northern principality, bringing light to the mainland. But this method is not as open and aboveboard as they say. Fortunately, due to the strength of the church and the fact that the new king has too much to do with the church, the nobles only dared to mutter a few words in a small area, and there would be no trouble. ... "Little Bear, it''s time to go!" The time turned to the evening of the next day. After a day and a night of rest, Narant''s injury finally returned to normal. At this moment, Narant''s face was full of pride. Not for anything else, because after this battle, he found that his strength may have a breakthrough at any time in the next few days. As long as he breaks through to the silver high-level knight, his strength will be several times stronger than it is now. More importantly, he has a realm-enhancing fruit that he has kept and never used. Therefore, when he breaks through the silver high-level, it is also the time for him to break through the silver peak. As long as he becomes a peak silver knight, he will not be afraid even in the face of a golden knight. "Human noble, why do you seem so happy today?" Little Bear heard the words, stood up from the ground, and looked at Narant, whose mouth was cocked for a long time in confusion. "Haha, Little Bear, I''m really happy today, because we can finally go back to see Shirley and the others!" Narant made a random excuse to prevaricate. "So it turns out, you should really be happy!" However, Xiao Xiong Xiong nodded seriously when he heard the words. He was not by Xue Li''s side for two days, which meant that its strength had not been improved, but it was a big loss. So being able to find Shirley is indeed a happy thing. "By the way, Xiong Xiong, now we have fought together as teammates. In the future, you will be called human nobles by human nobles. Why don''t you just call me by my name!" "Okay! Then I''ll call you Narant in the future!" Although Little Bear did not agree with Narant''s so-called common battle, the main reason was that Narant''s strength was still a little weak in his eyes. But in order to successfully follow Shirley to improve his strength in the future, and wait for Narant to fulfill the dozens of jars of bees he promised himself. It was still reluctant to accept. After the gossip was finished, Narant used the slightly damaged cloak to put the bear on the back again, and then turned over and came to the back of the white dragon. Bai Long has also recovered at this moment, and after he sat firmly, he started rushing towards the east with a long hiss. When he reached the edge of the number, Narant paused for a moment, observed it with a telescope, and found that there was a monster knight sneakily squatting in the distance. He knew that he was monitoring the existence of Little Bear and was worried that Little Bear would run away. However, he also didn''t want the other party to find out that he was alive, so he simply dismounted and sneaked over. Immediately, he worked with Little Bear to directly solve the beast knight who was left alone to monitor. After Little Bear ate the demon knight and the blue water lizard as snacks, he summoned the white dragon again, and then ran all the way towards the broken bridge. This journey took nearly a day, and it was not until the evening of the second day that we finally arrived at the Broken Bridge. At this moment, there is no one on the side of the broken bridge. Some are just that the blood-red color that has not receded infects the earth. On the other hand, the bodies of the soldiers and horses on both sides, it is estimated that someone came to clean the battlefield later, and they were all put away and buried. Narant just observed for a while and didn''t stop, then found a few wooden stakes to make a suggested raft and crossed the big river directly. Continuing on for more than ten miles, they came to the camp of the Onyx Principality. To Narant''s relief, the camp was safe, which meant that all his subordinates were safe. "who!" When Narant appeared, he was discovered by the guards on the arrow tower in the camp from a distance. "Open the door, I''m Narant back!" "Ah, it''s Baron Narrant!" "It''s really Baron Narant, quickly open the door and let Baron Narant come in!" When Narant announced his name, the guard took a closer look and immediately urged his companions to open the door in surprise. "Have seen Baron Narant!" "Have seen Baron Narant!" As Narant walked into the camp, the surrounding guards greeted him respectfully. Narant nodded slightly with a smile. After entering the camp, he pulled a guard to ask the location of the Tulip Family camp, and then he went straight away. ... "What, haven''t come back yet? And my subordinates also left the camp!" However, when Narant came to the Tulip Family Camp, he was a little dumbfounded. First of all, the king and earl and a group of extraordinary knights, who thought they could escape successfully, did not return, and they still disappeared. Moreover, what made Narant unable to sit still was that a group of his subordinates suddenly left the camp two days ago and headed south. "Little Narant, that''s true. At that time, my father asked your subordinates what they were going to do. Your subordinates just said that they would go to the south to find Lord Earl, and nothing else was revealed!" Andrew answered truthfully. "Are these guys looking for Vivian and others?" Narant immediately had a guess in his heart. And Narant''s speculation was right. After Xue Li and the others got the news that Xiao Huihui had brought back, they immediately wanted to get up and head south to find Stella. However, they did not go to Stella to take her to escape, but were going to ask Stella and the Count to rescue Narant together. They also know that they and others are too weak. If they don''t have the strength of a few counts, let alone rescue Narant. It is estimated that all the subordinates of his own adults will be brought into danger. "By the way, Narant, why did you come back alone? How are the Count and other great nobles now?" Just as Narant was thinking about it, Andrew couldn''t help but speak out of curiosity. He knew when Narant left with a group of counts. "Father, it''s a bit troublesome to explain. My Count and I were separated due to an accident in the middle!" "I thought they had returned, but I didn''t expect them to come back now!" Narant said briefly. After speaking, he got up directly: "Father, I have to leave now, you can continue to stay in this camp!" "Leave, Narant, are you going to find Lord Earl and the others? Father, let''s gather a group of vassals to go with you!" Andrew immediately guessed what Narant meant. "No, father, all the counts and kings are not here now. Let the little nobles and guards leave the camp. I''m afraid that a little change will cause the army to collapse, so you should stay in the camp for the time being!" "And you can''t keep up with my speed, I will go to find the Earl and others at the fastest speed!!" Narrant rejected Andrew''s idea. Now the camp seems to be stable, but in fact, because there are no big nobles sitting in the town, the military morale has been very unstable. If it weren''t for the lord system in this world, so that the little nobles could stabilize their subordinates, I am afraid that the guards in the camp would have slipped away long ago. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for them to leave the camp at this time to avoid accidents. Moreover, he had to go after his subordinates at the fastest speed, and find out why the earls did not return. In Narant''s impression, there is no pursuit of the monster cavalry, even if the church has the red-clothed archbishop. At least some people can escape more or less, after all, they are all ordinary war horses chasing them. "Then Narant, you have to pay attention to your own safety!" Andrew opened his mouth, but thinking that his son is now better than his father this time, he has nothing to say in the end. "Father, don''t worry! By the way, if there is any change in the camp, you can immediately evacuate to my Stormwind Leader, which has a way back!" After speaking, before Andrew could calm down and ask what the escape route was, Narant rode the white dragon towards the outside of the camp. ... A day later, at the head of the stone bridge in the lower reaches of the south. "Sister Vivienne, Sister Catherine, what to do now, even the counts and kings have been captured by the Northern Principality! Who else can we ask to help rescue the adults! Woohoo!" At this moment, all of Narant''s subordinates are at this bridge. After receiving the message from Xiao Huihui, the group immediately left the camp to rescue their adults. Although the adults in the family urged me not to go there, no one was prepared to remain indifferent after the discussion, no matter if it was a group of lucky girls or a group of knight guards. Although according to what Xiao Huihui said, his own adults were already surrounded by heavy siege at that time, and they were also preparing for the final battle. But they were prepared to live to see people, and to die to see corpses. If the adults die, they will not live alone. Even if the adults say that they hit the rocks with eggs, they will try to avenge the adults. Of course, in order to increase the odds of winning, they expected the adults to survive, but were only captured by the other party. After deliberation, they prepared to find the count team. At that time, Miss Stella and the count will definitely help them. Unexpectedly, when they hurried to the stone bridge, they found that there seemed to be a big battle here, and there were still many corpses of knights of the Agate Principality''s extraordinary knights on the ground. Seeing this scene, Shirley immediately sent Xiao Huihui and Xun Ying to follow the trail. Under this investigation, the result surprised them. They found that a group of earls and a small number of the extraordinary guards of the Onyx Principality were captured by the Holy Knights of the Church and the Northern Principality. This also means that their hopes of finding helpers to rescue their adults have been lost. Not only did the hope of rescuing his own adults fail, but the entire Agate Principality would face the possibility of subjugation. Because there are no earls and extraordinary knights, with the remaining small vassals, it is only a matter of time before they are wiped out by the church and the northern principality. "Shirley, don''t cry, even if there is no one to help, we will go to Feidi City to find the adults in person!" Catherine patted Shirley''s little loli on the shoulder, but her gaze towards the northwest was extremely firm. "Yes, even if we die, we have to be with adults!" Vivian also responded. Several other lucky girls also nodded. "Then what are you waiting for, Shirley, come and show me the direction, we''ll start right away!" Immediately, the girls were about to secretly follow the church team to Feidicheng. Buzz! However, at this moment, a few bees flew to Shirley''s little loli''s ear. After these bees flying from the back buzzed and fluttered in Shirley''s ears for a few times, Shirley, who was just about to leave, suddenly froze. "ah!" "Xue Li, what''s the matter?" With the exclamation of Little Loli, the girls around were startled. "My lord... my lord, he''s back!" Shirley''s little loli was so excited that she said intermittently what the bees reported. "What? Your lord is back, Xue Li, where is your lord?" Hearing the news, the other girls were also stunned, and then asked Xue Li with a very surprised look on their faces. "The lord is behind us and will be there soon!" Because of the need to investigate the enemy''s situation, Shirley did not place Xun Ying in the rear, so when Narant got closer to two or three miles, the bees in charge of the close-range realm discovered him. "Let''s go, let''s meet the adults!" The girls couldn''t sit still, and immediately ran into Narant''s luxury carriage, and then let Shirley order the silver-horned rhino to go to the rear. "Miss, where are you going?" Seeing the actions of Xue Li and others, Quick and others who were packing their luggage immediately asked. "My lord is back! My lord is back!" Shirley''s little loli was the happiest, cheering constantly on the galloping carriage. "Your Excellency is back? Really?" After hearing the words, Quick and the others had a meal, and then they were also surprised. "Your Excellency is back!" Immediately, whether it was an ordinary guard, an extraordinary knight, or at least relying on their legs, everyone followed the carriage and ran towards the rear. "Bai Long, come on! I don''t know how these silly girls are doing now!" Narant ran all the way, he didn''t see his subordinates along the way, and his heart was always at ease. The journey that originally took two days, he traveled day and night, and finished it in just one day. According to the distance, you should be able to reach the stone bridge located downstream after a while. "SirSir!" Just as Narant kept urging the white dragon, a voice suddenly came from the front. "Shirley?" Narant immediately raised his head when he heard the call. What caught his eye was a golden luxury carriage, and above that carriage, wasn''t it the lucky women he had been worried about all the way! "Sir, woohoo, you''re finally back! You scared Shirley to death!" The carriage stopped precisely in front of Narant''s warhorse, and Narant had not come to remember to turn over and dismount. Shirley''s little girl was the first to jump off the carriage, then rushed up in three steps and two steps, and threw herself directly into Narant''s arms. Chapter 670： Looking for adults! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Leave, Narant, are you going to find Lord Earl and the others? Father, let''s gather a group of vassals to go with you!" Andrew immediately guessed what Narant meant. "No, father, all the counts and kings are not here now. Let the little nobles and guards leave the camp. I''m afraid that a little change will cause the army to collapse, so you should stay in the camp for the time being!" "And you can''t keep up with my speed, I will go to find the Earl and others at the fastest speed!!" Narrant rejected Andrew''s idea. Now the camp seems to be stable, but in fact, because there are no big nobles sitting in the town, the military morale has been very unstable. If it weren''t for the lord system in this world, so that the little nobles could stabilize their subordinates, I am afraid that the guards in the camp would have slipped away long ago. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for them to leave the camp at this time to avoid accidents. Moreover, he had to go after his subordinates at the fastest speed, and find out why the earls did not return. In Narant''s impression, there is no pursuit of the monster cavalry, even if the church has the red-clothed archbishop. At least some people can escape more or less, after all, they are all ordinary war horses chasing them. "Then Narant, you have to pay attention to your own safety!" Andrew opened his mouth, but thinking that his son is now better than his father this time, he has nothing to say in the end. "Father, don''t worry! By the way, if there is any change in the camp, you can immediately evacuate to my Stormwind Leader, which has a way back!" After speaking, before Andrew could calm down and ask what the escape route was, Narant rode the white dragon towards the outside of the camp. ... A day later, at the head of the stone bridge in the lower reaches of the south. "Sister Vivienne, Sister Catherine, what to do now, even the counts and kings have been captured by the Northern Principality! Who else can we ask to help rescue the adults! Woohoo!" At this moment, all of Narant''s subordinates are at this bridge. After receiving the message from Xiao Huihui, the group immediately left the camp to rescue their adults. Although the adults in the family urged me not to go there, no one was prepared to remain indifferent after the discussion, no matter if it was a group of lucky girls or a group of knight guards. Although according to what Xiao Huihui said, his own adults were already surrounded by heavy siege at that time, and they were also preparing for the final battle. But they were prepared to live to see people, and to die to see corpses. If the adults die, they will not live alone. Even if the adults say that they hit the rocks with eggs, they will try to avenge the adults. Of course, in order to increase the odds of winning, they expected the adults to survive, but were only captured by the other party. After deliberation, they prepared to find the count team. At that time, Miss Stella and the count will definitely help them. Unexpectedly, when they hurried to the stone bridge, they found that there seemed to be a big battle here, and there were still many corpses of knights of the Agate Principality''s extraordinary knights on the ground. Seeing this scene, Shirley immediately sent Xiao Huihui and Xun Ying to follow the trail. Under this investigation, the result surprised them. They found that a group of earls and a small number of the extraordinary guards of the Onyx Principality were captured by the Holy Knights of the Church and the Northern Principality. This also means that their hopes of finding helpers to rescue their adults have been lost. Not only did the hope of rescuing his own adults fail, but the entire Agate Principality would face the possibility of subjugation. Because there are no earls and extraordinary knights, with the remaining small vassals, it is only a matter of time before they are wiped out by the church and the northern principality. "Shirley, don''t cry, even if there is no one to help, we will go to Feidi City to find the adults in person!" Catherine patted Shirley''s little loli on the shoulder, but her gaze towards the northwest was extremely firm. "Yes, even if we die, we have to be with adults!" Vivian also responded. Several other lucky girls also nodded. "Then what are you waiting for, Shirley, come and show me the direction, we''ll start right away!" Immediately, the girls were about to secretly follow the church team to Feidicheng. Buzz! However, at this moment, a few bees flew to Shirley''s little loli''s ear. After these bees flying from the back buzzed and fluttered in Shirley''s ears for a few times, Shirley, who was just about to leave, suddenly froze. "ah!" "Xue Li, what''s the matter?" With the exclamation of Little Loli, the girls around were startled. "My lord... my lord, he''s back!" Shirley''s little loli was so excited that she said intermittently what the bees reported. "What? Your lord is back, Xue Li, where is your lord?" Hearing the news, the other girls were also stunned, and then asked Xue Li with a very surprised look on their faces. "The lord is behind us and will be there soon!" Because of the need to investigate the enemy''s situation, Shirley did not place Xun Ying in the rear, so when Narant got closer to two or three miles, the bees in charge of the close-range realm discovered him. "Let''s go, let''s meet the adults!" The girls couldn''t sit still, and immediately ran into Narant''s luxury carriage, and then let Shirley order the silver-horned rhino to go to the rear. "Miss, where are you going?" Seeing the actions of Xue Li and others, Quick and others who were packing their luggage immediately asked. "My lord is back! My lord is back!" Shirley''s little loli was the happiest, cheering constantly on the galloping carriage. "Your Excellency is back? Really?" After hearing the words, Quick and the others had a meal, and then they were also surprised. "Your Excellency is back!" Immediately, whether it was an ordinary guard, an extraordinary knight, or at least relying on their legs, everyone followed the carriage and ran towards the rear. "Bai Long, come on! I don''t know how these silly girls are doing now!" Narant ran all the way, he didn''t see his subordinates along the way, and his heart was always at ease. The journey that originally took two days, he traveled day and night, and finished it in just one day. According to the distance, you should be able to reach the stone bridge located downstream after a while. "SirSir!" Just as Narant kept urging the white dragon, a voice suddenly came from the front. "Shirley?" Narant immediately raised his head when he heard the call. What caught his eye was a golden luxury carriage, and above that carriage, wasn''t it the lucky women he had been worried about all the way! "Sir, woohoo, you''re finally back! You scared Shirley to death!" The carriage stopped precisely in front of Narant''s warhorse, and Narant had not come to remember to turn over and dismount. Shirley''s little loli was the first to jump off the carriage, then rushed up in three steps and two steps, and threw herself directly into Narant''s arms, and immediately burst into tears in Narant''s arms. Chapter 671： Rescue Stella The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "My lord! You are finally back!" "grown ups¡­¡­" But, it''s not over yet. Before Narant could get rid of Shirley''s tearful situation, a few more fragrant soft and warm jade threw into his arms. Vivienne, Catherine, Vinnie and Bessie were all hanging on Narant''s body. This time, the news that Xiao Huihui brought back was too thrilling, completely returning Narant''s death-defying situation to the girls in seconds. In this case, although the girls said that they still had the last glimmer of hope in their hearts, they actually felt that they might not be able to come back. And they went, just want to be with adults, regardless of life or death. "Okay, okay, don''t get excited, isn''t your lord back?" The tip of the nose is full of refreshing fragrance, and the ear is even more choked. Rao is also unable to bear Narant, who has become decisive after crossing. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com Immediately, he raised his hand and gently patted the lucky daughter''s back in a soft voice. Of course, because there were too many girls, he had to shoot them one by one. "Sir, don''t leave us in the future, okay? If you are in danger, Shirley will be sad!" Little Loli felt the familiar palm on her head, and she finally got better and stopped sobbing. Instead, he raised his head and prayed to Narant with those big watery eyes. "Okay, my lord promises, I will never leave you in the future!" This was the most heartwarming prayer Narant had ever heard. And looking at the other girls who were also ruddy, Narant only realized now that, in fact, these girls were already inseparable from him. "Thank you, sir, Shirley will definitely listen to your words in the future!" Little Loli immediately became happy. "Haha, Xue Li is already very obedient, and you are all the most beloved lucky daughters of the adults, how can the adults be willing to leave you!" "Okay, Quick and the others are all open, you all go to wipe your tears, it''s a shame to let them see!" This is, the figures of the Storm Knight and the Wolf Knight have appeared hundreds of meters away. After the girls had vented their suppressed emotions, they all prepared to return to the carriage when they saw Quick and others really coming, so as to avoid being seen crying by everyone. After all, in the presence, except for Xue Li who usually doesn''t care about the image, Vivian and others all know how a girl should be a dignified lady. "Sir, can you give Bear Bear to Shirley?" However, just before getting into the car, Shirley was still thinking about Bear Bear behind Narant. "Well, Bear almost forgot!" Narant directly thought that Bear, who had returned to the image of a good baby, handed it over to Shirley. "Wow, Little Bear, Shirley misses you to death. You jumped into the river that day and scared Shirley to death. Don''t do this again, or Shirley will ignore you!" After Xue Li took Bear Bear, she vigorously rubbed Bear Bear''s furry head, rounding it for a while and squeezing it flat. This was a natural interaction in the past, but Narant was a little frightened at the moment. Fortunately, Little Bear didn''t seem to care about it, and he didn''t seem to tell Shirley that he could talk, so Narant didn''t say a word. Maybe only this can make the relationship between Shirley and Bear bear deeper. After all, Little Bear and Shirley haven''t signed a master-servant contract yet, so they all rely on friendship to maintain their relationship. The deeper the friendship between the two, the better for Narant. "grown ups!" "grown ups!" After the women got into the carriage, Quick and the others had already rushed over. Similarly, before the mount came to a stop, he quickly turned over and dismounted. Even Quick was running and nearly fell. When they came to Narant, these rough guys naturally wouldn''t want to hug their adults like a few lucky girls, and Narant would definitely not be allowed. After all, men and women can''t accept kisses. Therefore, all the subordinates half-kneeled in front of Narant in excitement. "Okay, let''s all get up. Seeing how excited you are, are you so unconfident in adults?" Narant was not so gentle with Quick''s rough guy. "My subordinates don''t dare, but I heard that your lord was deeply surrounded at that time, so you are worried about your lord!" "Okay, I know you are all loyal!" Narant stopped teasing Quick and others. At this time, seeing that Vivian and others had wiped their tears with towels and got off the carriage again, they asked everyone, "By the way, what are you planning to do when you suddenly left the camp?" "My lord, we''re here to find Miss Stella to rescue you... ah, I almost forgot to tell my lord something very important!" Shirley, the little loli, answered first. But halfway through, I suddenly remembered something, and immediately exclaimed. "My lord, the big thing is bad. The king and all the counts have been taken away by the church!" "What, the king and all the counts have been captured, how is this possible!" Narant was stunned for a moment. Although he learned in the camp that the king and others had not returned for so many days, he had a bad premonition. But he really couldn''t figure out why the king and others couldn''t escape after he led away the army of demon beasts. "My lord, it''s true. Xiao Huihui and Xun Ying reported it during the investigation. They saw it very clearly, and even Miss Stella has also been arrested!" Seeing that her lord didn''t believe it, Xue Li immediately explained. "Shirley, where is the church taking Miss Stellas now?" Although it seemed that the defeat of the Onyx Principality had been decided, Narant could even think about whether it was time to run away. Costella and Bernard were captured, and he, Narant, would not remain indifferent. "My lord, the cavalry of the Church and the Northern Principality took Miss Stella and the Earl towards the northwest. According to what Little Huihui said, that direction should be towards Feidi City!" "Feddy City?" Narant was not surprised. As long as he grabbed the king and a group of earls and rushed to Feidi City, the fighting spirit in the castle would be disintegrated in an instant. And after the Church and the Northern Principality captured Feidi City, they would be able to gather all the armies and drive into the hinterland of the Onyx Principality without any scruples. I believe that in a month or two at most, the entire Agate Principality will become the possession of the church. "Sir, what should we do now?" Quick and the others immediately asked when they saw the expression of their adults. "Your Excellency is going to Feidi City to rescue Miss Stella and the Count! Are you willing to follow?" Narant did not hide it. "The lives of the subordinates and others belong to the adults. No matter where the adults go, the subordinates and others will follow them. Even if the sword is in flames, the subordinates and others will swear allegiance to the adults!" Quick, Raymond and the others did not hesitate, and immediately half-knelt on the ground and swore aloud. Although the few lucky daughters did not speak, the firmness in their eyes also showed that they were absolutely unwilling to leave Narant. "Very good! Now everyone, head towards Fei Dicheng!" At this moment, Narant waved his hand and prepared to lead the team towards the northwest. Chapter 672： How to plot a high-level magician? The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! ... ... Of course, at the time of this departure, Narant personally wrote a letter and asked Shirley to send the Swift Eagle back to the camp to give it to Andrew. Although Narant still felt that letting the people in the camp come out might make the leaderless army collapse. But now that such a crisis has come, there is nothing to worry about. If you don''t fight back at this last moment, everyone will not be able to escape the clutches of the church in the end. Moreover, when Narant sent a message to Andrew, what he valued was not ordinary guards, but a group of small noble vassals. In the letter, Narant explained the church''s identity and conspiracy. Let Andrew inform all the minor nobles, and hope that the minor nobles can make choices for their lives and territories. I believe that in the face of such life and death, few nobles are willing to be ostriches. The strength of the minor nobles is not high, but the thousands of extraordinary knights gathered together are not a small force. After Xun Ying left with the letter, Narant began to set off with his subordinates. ... Two days later, in the camp of the Northern Principality and the Church outside the city of Feidi. "What? Blazing Bear? How could this continent have a Blazing Bear?" The red-clothed archbishop had just returned triumphantly, but he did not expect to receive such bad news. Not only that kid who knew the existence of the goddess was killed by Ike in desperation. He even lost half of the Demon Knights on his side. You must know that this beast cavalry was formed after the church spent more than ten years of wealth, but now it has lost more than half, so how can he explain to the Pope? "Archbishop, what my subordinate said is true. The flaming giant bear was originally a beast, but the next second it became a giant bear!" Looking at the gloomy expression of the archbishop, Bishop Ike was frightened. Cold sweat broke out. This loss is really not something he can afford. "Damn this subordinate, please punish the Archbishop!" Whoosh! boom! The next moment, a fireball suddenly appeared, and then roared at Ike''s feet. Fortunately, this is only the most basic magic fireball technique, and it did not directly hit his body. Although it was affected by the aftermath of the explosion, it was only a minor injury to the golden middle-level knight, Bishop Ike. "You really deserve to die, but, wait until the entire Glory Continent has been captured before going to the Pope to apologize!" The red-clothed archbishop did not doubt the existence of the flaming giant bear, because this also explained the reason why his confinement magic suddenly failed that day. However, this loss made him very painful, and he wished to kill Bishop Ike now. Originally, all the great nobles of the Onyx Principality were captured, and the credit of the Glory Continent was already at your fingertips. Now that they have lost so many beast cavalry, even if they win the entire Glory Continent, it will only be worth the merits and demerits. "Yes, Archbishop Xie is kind!" Bishop Ike responded quickly. Although there is no escape from death, the Archbishop has not killed himself now, which means that his death penalty can be avoided. "Tell me, where is the flaming giant bear now?" "Back to the archbishop, the flaming giant bear has disappeared. A few days ago, his subordinates also sent people to check around the mountain forest, but he still escaped!" "Do you really think that just one or two people can defend the flaming giant bear?" The red-clothed archbishop said coldly. However, he really doesn''t want to talk about this flaming giant bear anymore. After all, the most important thing now is to take down the Agate Principality. As long as the dark creatures come to this continent, all creatures on the continent will not be able to escape the fate of death. "Ike, you are now sending someone to inform the king of the Northern Principality, saying that tomorrow we are going to take the city of Feidi with all our strength. In addition, the prisoners tonight will be guarded by your monster army, and we must ensure that no mistakes are allowed. I am going to take it tomorrow. Execute them in public to boost morale!" "Yes, Archbishop!" ... "My lord, Little Gray said that Miss Stella and the counts were brought to that camp!" At the same time, in the mountains and forests several miles away from the Northern Principality and the church camp, Narant and his subordinates hid on the top of a mountain and observed the endless camp. With the presence of Xiao Huihui, Narant knows the enemy''s situation very well. It''s a pity that the enemy''s strength is too strong, even if they know the enemy''s movements, they can''t act. "My lord, what should we do next?" Quick looked at the densely packed camp in front of him and was not afraid, but waited for the order of his lord. "Wait in place for now. If there is no other situation, we can only wait until the reinforcements arrive before starting the rescue! Quick, let everyone rest well. They have been on the road these days, and everyone is exhausted." Narant Not stupid, naturally it is impossible to die in vain. "Yes, my lord!" Hearing the order of his lord not to act temporarily, Quick retreated, and then arranged for the subordinates to rest in place. "Shirley, you let the bees and the little grays investigate the church and the army of the Onyx Principality. If there is any change, let the adults know. In addition, you must be optimistic about Miss Stella and Count Bernard, and let me know if there is any danger. grown ups!" "Yes, my lord!" Shirley''s little loli also responded immediately. "Okay, then everyone starts to rest, and the adults also start to practice!" After speaking, Narant went to the carriage and began to practice. Of course, what he is cultivating now is not Dou Qi. Two days ago, he faintly felt that the Dou Qi in his body had gathered to the limit, and he would be able to break through it immediately. And now he doesn''t need to practice, it''s only a matter of chance. The breakthrough might have been while he was eating, or maybe while he was walking. Although such waiting made him feel a little unbearable, but with the improvement of strength, this is also a natural situation. Dou Qi seeds are like real plant seeds. After gathering enough energy, he began to sprout and grow, and in the future, it will take a short period of time to carry out this process. Of course, this process will not take more than a week, usually three to five days. This is also the reason why Narant knew that he was about to break through a few days ago. In the past two days, after learning that Stella was captured, he turned his attention to the magic he possessed to enhance his strength to increase his combat effectiveness. Although he is only a junior magician, he has a capital that is unmatched by almost most magicians in the Holy Continent, that is, the Encyclopedia of Magic Spells. The Cardinal Archbishop can now be said to be the strongest fighting force between the Church and the Northern Principality coalition. As long as you can deal with him, the probability of winning the war or rescuing Stella and others will greatly increase. How to win a high-level magician with primary magic? This is probably an unsolved answer. Even if you ask other people, you may be regarded as an idiot. It''s like someone asking how to make the bronze knight beat the golden knight. But how to use primary magic to plot a senior magician, Narant felt that regardless of success or failure, this is an idea that can be tried. Chapter 673： teleportation The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! Because no matter how high the level of a magician is, he has a fatal weakness, that is, his body will not be as strong as a knight. Therefore, if you can use any spell to hit the magician at one time, no matter how high his level is, it will be useless. It''s just that the magician knows that his body is the weakness of getting bigger. Therefore, in addition to attacking spells, the most important thing is to practice defensive spells. For example, there are countless fire shields, ice shields, earth shields, etc., and it is really difficult to sneak attack on them. However, Narant found a trace of inspiration in this encyclopedia of magic spells. In this encyclopedia of magic spells, an unproven spell faction is recorded. There is even a note on the tree: the attribute of this magic spell has not been confirmed, it is extracted from an ancient tomb, it is ok to try it lightly, but don''t indulge in it and waste your practice! And this unproven spell faction, the name is space magic! The number of spells of space magic is not many, and even the lower the strength, the fewer spells. And there are only two primary magics. One of them is teleportation, which allows the magician to teleport within 100 meters. The second is teleportation, which is to teleport a certain object to other places instantly, and the range depends on the amount of mental power. Obviously, this space magic is more unpredictable than any other magic. Teleport! In Narant''s view, this is simply a skill against the sky. Whether it is used to attack or save lives, it is the existence of the bottom of the box. It''s a pity that Narant couldn''t even complete the training steps when he looked at them. The complex patterns that need to be drawn and the magic power that needs to be mobilized at the same time are simply more difficult than intermediate magic. So, he finally focused on the slightly simpler magic of teleporting objects. The name of this magic is teleportation, and the pattern he needs to outline with mental power is several times simpler than teleportation. The mental power that needs to be injected also depends on the size of the object to be transmitted. Therefore, Narant has been trying to cultivate for the past two days, and the experimental object of transmission is just a piece of toast the size of an egg. But even so, he has not yet succeeded once. You must know that he practiced fireball and fire shield, which are also junior magicians. In this way, after sitting down with his knees crossed, Narant began to concentrate on his practice. Gradually the sky began to darken, and Narant was as motionless as a tree stump. And all the subordinates are performing their duties, and seeing that their adults are so attentive, they dare not come to disturb them. The time turned to dawn on the second day. "Teleport to me!" At this silent dawn, Narant suddenly opened his eyes, and finally gave a low voice. And with his low drink, his mind finally drew a complete outline, and the magic matrix was sent out of the body. Roar! In the blink of an eye, the piece of white bread in front of Narant suddenly disappeared from the ground in front of him. What''s even more amazing is that in a split second, this piece of white bread appeared in the air dozens of meters away. And the white bread that appeared again seemed to have lost its restraint, and then fell to the ground in a free fall. And a war horse that was resting beside it was startled by the sudden movement, and immediately neighed. "What''s going on?" Quick next to the warhorse stood up alertly, looked around, and finally locked on the white bread on the ground. "Strange, why is there white bread here?" Ike touched his head and picked up the white bread. Seeing that the guards in charge of the surrounding are all on duty, and there is nothing unusual, this is a little reassuring. "Haha! It''s finally done!" When Quick was confused, Narant said that he stood up from the ground, his face full of surprise. After three days of hard training, he finally succeeded. And this space magic really deserves to be unproven magic, even the existence of him who has received nine years of compulsory education has been outlined for three days before he finally succeeded in cultivation. What''s more, this world is extremely difficult to even practice fireball, and geometry doesn''t know what indigenous people can figure out. Outlining complex geometric patterns in my mind out of thin air is as difficult as letting a person with no drawing skills draw a sketch of a person on white paper. And the similarity of the sketch must reach 100% imagination. And for Narant to succeed in cultivation, in addition to the knowledge of his previous life, the powerful spiritual power brought to him by the fruit of intelligence, plus his unforgettable specialties, contributed to all this. "Narant, you made the movement just now, what are you doing?" Just when Narant was satisfied, there was a little bear''s voice in his ear. Although Narant''s previous magic seemed to be silent, the special magic fluctuation still attracted the attention of the nearby bear. "Little Bear, I was just practicing magic, did you sense it?" "Magic? Why haven''t I felt this kind of magic in my memory. It''s not fire, nor is it wood, wind, or earth!" Little Bear was even more puzzled. "It''s really not these four attributes, but the space attribute, have you heard of Xiong Xiong?" "Space attribute, how is this possible?" Little Bear was like seeing a ghost. "Why is it impossible, bear bear, you are optimistic!" There is no need for Narant to hide it from bear bear. Immediately begin to cast teleportation magic again. Five or six seconds later, a pebble in front of Narant and Little Bear suddenly disappeared in place, and appeared more than ten meters away in an instant. "It turned out to be true? Narant, you are not transformed from a dragon, are you?" Little Bear''s eyes widened. "why would you say so?" "Because, in my heritage memory, only giant dragons can use space magic, and they are also special space dragons!" Little Bear was suspicious. "Little Bear, have you ever seen such a weak dragon?" Narant was holding hands. "I haven''t seen it before! Space dragons are powerful even among the dragons!" Little Bear was amazed, "Narant, you are really a magical human being." "At first I thought you were just an ordinary human noble, but the longer you get along, the more special you become!" "It''s obviously weak, but it can leapfrog battles. It''s said that humans can''t cultivate vindictiveness and magic together, but you can, and you can also release space magic!" "Haha, Little Bear, thank you for the compliment, you will find that I am even more unique in the future!" Narant was also very useful to be praised by a high-level Warcraft. Next, the sky gradually brightened, and Narant was taking a good shower now, and then had breakfast. Just after breakfast was over, Xun Ying, who was in charge of patrolling in the rear, flew back, saying that the small nobles of the Agate Principality had already arrived more than 20 miles away, and they believed that they would arrive soon. The reason why the small nobles arrived so quickly is because they used rafts to cross the river and came straight towards Feidi City, so the time is not much slower than Narant and the others Come here it is good! " Although only a group of small nobles came, it gave Narant hope to rescue Stella and others. After the two sides converge, they can look for opportunities and wait for the opportunity. For example, when the northern principality and the church attack the city of Feidi, for example, wait until it gets dark tonight. However, in life, unsatisfactory things happen nine times out of ten. Narant''s plan was good, but the reality exceeded his expectations. Chapter 674： Reason for being captured The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! The church did not give him time to wait for the opportunity. Not long after he got the news that the small nobles were coming, a horn sounded from the camp of the northern principality and the church coalition in the distance. As the horns fell, a group of troops drove out of the camp and approached outside the city of Feidi. The captured king and a group of counts were also escorted by the church to the outside of Ferdy. "Ah, it''s true, the king and counts of the Onyx Principality have been captured!" "Hey, that''s not right, why do we only see four earls? Isn''t there six earls in the Onyx Principality? Apart from Earl Feidi who is still in the city, there should be five earls!" "Hey, what you said seems to make sense. It seems that the earl of the Onyx Principality is really missing one person. Did he escape?" "Haha, you don''t know that! The Earl of the Onyx Principality is dead!" "Hey, he''s already dead? Which earl is that? The earls of the Onyx Principality are all golden knights, but I didn''t expect to die!" "I heard that it was an earl named Bateman, but do you know? How did the earl die?" "How did you die?" "It was beheaded by his eldest son himself!" Although yesterday the big and small nobles of the Northern Principality received the news that all the big nobles of the Onyx Principality were captured. The great nobles who could be captured are all guarded by the church, and even the large and small nobles of these northern principalities are not qualified to inspect them. Therefore, when the king of the Onyx Principality and a group of captured counts were displayed in front of everyone, there was an uproar from all the nobles and guards of the Northern Principality. Especially the large and small nobles, who are no strangers to King Culver and the earls, are all amazed at the moment, and there are many discussions. However, when someone watched it, they found a problem, that is, the count of the Onyx Principality was missing. "Ah? Killed by his eldest son?" At this moment, all the nobles of the Northern Principality were dumbfounded. "That''s right, don''t leak it out, this is what I heard from my uncle who was the captain of the Royal Knights!" "Okay, we promise not to talk about it, hurry up and talk about what''s going on, why would an eldest son heir kill his own father?" The other nobles urged. "Okay, in fact, this matter has to start with that Baron Narant. Originally, the church had already calculated this time, and ambushed an unprecedented beast cavalry, ready to annihilate the army of the Onyx Principality in one fell swoop." "However, because of Narant''s spoiler, the army of the Onyx Principality finally found it and escaped." "And the Church and our Golden Knights immediately began to pursue them. With the speed of the Warcraft Legion, they were able to quickly catch up with the extraordinary cavalry of the Onyx Principality." "But that Narant has once again led away the Legion of Demonic Beasts!" "After the Demonic Beast Legion was led away, the Church and our Northern Principality actually no longer have the advantage of speed when facing the Agate Principality''s extraordinary cavalry regiment, which is also riding a top-notch warhorse." "Just when my royal knight uncle thought that the Onyx Duchy would escape safely, there was a sudden turn of events." "It was one night. The cavalry of the Onyx Principality had already fled to a stone bridge. As long as they crossed the river, they would be able to escape the pursuit." "However, when the river was crossed, a change occurred within the Agate Principality, and infighting began!" "It turned out that the eldest son of Earl Batman beheaded his father without warning, and put the blame on the other earls for his father''s death." "In addition, the eldest son of Earl Batman also took the lead in attacking other earl''s troops with several cronies." "As a result, there is conflict within the entire Agate Principality''s extraordinary legion." "And our Royal Knights and the Holy Knights of the Church took this opportunity to finally catch up with the Onyx Principality''s team, and took advantage of the chaos to capture half of them. As for the other knights, they were all killed on the spot!" "Hey, is that so? Is the eldest son crazy, doesn''t he want to inherit his father''s earl title?" "Hey, let me tell you! I heard my uncle secretly say that the eldest son seems to believe in the church, that''s why he did such a thing." "Hey, the nobles believe in the church, isn''t this a broken brain?" The rest of the nobles immediately scorned when they heard the words. Although they are now allied with the church, this is a helpless move, and the church also shares their tax revenue, so everyone just dared not to speak out. For a noble to believe in the church, it is naturally incomprehensible and contemptuous. "Shh, be quiet, don''t be overheard by the church people!" Others were startled when they heard this, and immediately stopped them. After a while, he continued: "However, speaking of it, I really pity that Baron Narant!" "In order to help the Knights of the Agate Principality leave safely, Baron Narant sacrificed himself to lure away the Demonic Beast Army, but he didn''t expect it to end up on the eldest son of the noble!" "Yeah! It''s a pity that Baron Narant, such a courageous nobleman, even my enemy can''t help but admire him, but his sacrifices are all in vain." "I heard that Baron Narant''s body has not been found yet. It is estimated that it was burned by the flame, and there is not even a body left!" The nobles were quite sighed, and this was also a tribute to Narant''s selfless dedication and willingness to sacrifice himself to save the Principality''s army. While the speeches of the small nobles were coming to an end, the large aristocrats of the Onyx Principality who were bound with chains and locked in the cage showed surprised expressions. "Narant is dead? Hey, are you telling the truth? How did Narant die?" The person who spoke was Bernard, and he had also heard the conversation of the nobles of the Northern Principality earlier. Glancing at her daughter who was still in a daze, she immediately asked those nobles. "It''s true, that Baron Narant was burned to death by the Church''s Bishop Ike with magic. We saw it with our own eyes in the forest over there!" Seeing that he didn''t stop him, he immediately replied. This is to sympathize with Narant, and tell his news to the people of the Onyx Principality. "Narant!" And with the affirmative answer from the nobles of the Northern Principality Stella, who was still in a daze just now, suddenly pursed her lips and cried bitterly. Originally, even if she was captured, it did not make her so desperate, and she even felt that she could face death calmly. But when she heard that Narant had died, it made her feel the world turning around. "Stella, don''t be sad, maybe what they said is false. Kid Narant is someone who is favored by the God of Glory. How could he have died so easily!" Bernard didn''t have time to think too much, when he saw his daughter Crystal tears fell, and she immediately spoke for comfort. "Pfft! Stupid country bumpkin, what the blessing of the God of Glory, that kid can''t die anymore, it was our Bishop Ike who killed it himself, and blasted it to ashes with the blasting technique!" Chapter 675： Is there any hope? The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! At this moment, the beast knight next to the cage of the carriage laughed after listening to Bernard''s consolation. Because of Narant, half of their teammates died. Now that Bernard and Stella cared about Narant, they were naturally relieved. "Bastard!" Bernard gnashed his teeth immediately after hearing the words, although he knew that Narant might really be dead, but now he had to comfort Stella first, lest she would be too sad if she couldn''t accept it for a while. Sure enough, after hearing the joking words of the beast knight, Stella finally became more carried on her back, and finally fainted. "You bastards, we are also human races, why do you take refuge in dark creatures? What can dark creatures give you? Don''t you have wives, children and parents?" King Culver couldn''t see it from the side, and immediately questioned the beast knight. "Hehe, what can you get? You ignorant hillbillies, do you know the existence of eternal life?" "In addition, the Holy Continent has been divided up by nobles like you, where is there any room for us to survive? Why can you live a luxurious and rich life, while we have to live humblely!" "If that''s the case, then it''s better to let you all be destroyed, and we can get immortality!" After hearing this, the Demon Knight said fiercely. However, at this moment, Bishop Ike, who heard the movement, rushed over, and immediately gave an order to the beast knight, blocking the mouths of the king and the counts who were still trying to speak. This is to worry that the king and the earls will leak the secrets of the church later. "Don''t worry, because the Archbishop has issued an order, and you will be dealt with in a while, so it won''t take long for you to meet that Narant!" Before leaving, Bishop Ike also jokingly left a sentence To everyone in the Duchy of Onyx. When everyone heard the words, their expressions were different. King Culver''s eyes widened with anger, while Count Lakoff was ashen, with a little unwillingness. In this way, the prison cart continued to move forward under the heavy siege of the army. At this moment, a few inconspicuous little bees flew out from under the carriage, and then went straight towards the mountain forest to the east. Even if the bee knights and the nobles of the northern principality saw an insect as long as a bee, they would not take it to heart. ... And it was these humble bees that brought Narant back the results he least wanted to hear. "What? The church will execute the king and a group of earls later?" Narant''s expression changed drastically, and he almost couldn''t help scolding. If that''s the case, how could he rescue him? Not to mention whether the small nobles could arrive before this time, even if they did. It seems like they are still hitting the stone with the egg, right? "My lord, the bee said so, and now Miss Stella and the king have been escorted to the outside of Feidi!" Shirley replied weakly. "Xue Li, you did a good job, continue to monitor the church''s every move for the adults!" Seeing the expression on Little Loli''s face, Narant knew that he might scare her like this. Taking a deep breath, eased his mood, and then instructed Xue Li in a calm tone. "Yes, my lord!" Xue Li immediately responded when she heard the words. On the other hand, Narant climbed directly to the tallest tree on the top of the mountain with the telescope, and then took out the telescope and looked at the team of the church in the distance. Soon, the team of the Church and the Northern Principality stopped two miles away from Feidi City. However, in the two teams, hundreds of people finally broke away from the team and continued towards Feidi City with the prison cart. At the beginning, Earl Ferdy in Ferdy City was very puzzled about the motives of the Church and the Northern Principality, but when he saw the very familiar figures in those prison cars, he took a few steps back and almost fell to the ground. "Lord Count, what''s the matter with you?" All of Count Feidi''s subordinates were startled. They are not golden knights, so it is impossible to see the identity of the prisoners in the prison car at this moment. "How is this possible, how is it possible?" Earl Ferdy didn''t answer, he directly shook off the support of his subordinates, and then quickly lay on top of the wall, murmuring in disbelief, staring straight at The prison car. "Haha, Count Ferdy, have we met again?" It didn''t take long for the team that broke away from the northern principality and the church coalition to finally approach the city wall more than 300 meters away. And this detached team was led by the new king of the northern principality and the archbishop of the church. After the king of the Northern Principality stopped his horse, he smiled at Count Feidi. Although the new king is more than half younger than Earl Ferdie, but with the blessing of the throne, he still has a full sense of superiority when facing Count Ferdie, the golden earl. However, in the face of the greetings from the new king of the Northern Principality, Count Feidi turned a deaf ear, still staring blankly at the people in the prison cart. "Haha, Count Feidi, you are very rude, but now you have seen that the king and counts of your Onyx Principality have all been captured by us!" "I think you should also know now that your resistance is useless. The Archbishop and I are going to give you one last chance. As long as you open the door and surrender, then I will guarantee the safety of your family!" Regarding the attitude of Earl Feidi, the king of the Northern Principality, who felt that victory was in sight at this moment, did not care, but raised his head slightly, stood on the war horse and began to persuade Earl Feidi to surrender. "You want me to surrender, Charlins, how many castles you have destroyed along the way, do you think I will believe your nonsense? If you think of taking my castle and my city, then unless you walk on My corpse!" Faced with persuading to surrender, Count Ferdy finally reacted. However, his attitude was extremely firm, and the most important thing was the church''s method of destroying the castle, which made him guess what would happen if he surrendered. Moreover, these days of resistance, they have also killed tens of thousands of ordinary soldiers of the Northern Principality. Such hatred, even if we surrender, I am afraid it will not end well. "Really? Count Ferdy, you don''t want to surrender, but what about your subordinates?" Charlings, the new king of the Northern Principality, was not surprised at all. Finally, he turned his gaze to the little nobles and guards beside Count Ferdy. "Everyone, do you really have to resist fearlessly? Look, this is the king of your Onyx Principality and the other four counts. They have been captured by us, and your Onyx Principality has fallen!" Having said that, King Charings showed the captured counts of the Northern Principality in front of everyone. "What, the king and other counts have been captured!" "Well...it seems true, that''s His Majesty the King...that''s Earl Rakoff...that''s Earl Bernard!" "Oh my God, don''t we have no reinforcements now!" As the king of the Onyx Principality and a group of counts were displayed the little nobles and guards on the city wall exploded in an instant. The faces of those were pale, and the original morale also fell like a cliff. If it wasn''t for Count Ferdy still standing on the city wall, I''m afraid many people would turn around and prepare to flee. Although they were trapped in a tight siege a few days ago, there is still hope for reinforcements. But now that all the other counts have been captured, they are helpless. With a city facing a principality, how could there be hope? Chapter 676： execution The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Haha, Feidi, take a look, look at your subordinates, are you really willing to let them die in vain?" This is what the Northern Principality and the Church wanted to show the people of the Onyx Principality. Seeing this, King Charlings immediately sneered. "If you are timid, you can leave now! I just want to tell you that the Northern Principality and the Church are not good things. Even if you surrender, I am afraid that you will not be spared!" Count Ferdy naturally saw the reactions of his subordinates. It''s just that he is really unwilling to surrender, because he knows that even if he surrenders, he will not be able to survive, and he is even more unwilling to give up the family that has been more than a hundred years old. Therefore, he immediately opened his mouth to the subordinates in a deep voice. Although the morale of the subordinates was low, after hearing the words, they felt that what Count Ferdie said was indeed reasonable. In addition, most of the vassals were loyal to Count Ferdie, but their previous timidity had subsided a lot. "Count Feidi, it seems that you are not at the end, and you are still holding on to luck, so now I will let you see what despair is!" Count Ferdy''s attitude was also beyond the expectations of the Church and the Northern Principality. And they have long been prepared for the final blow to collapse the big and small nobles in the city. After speaking, the new king of the Northern Principality looked at the red-clothed archbishop. The red-clothed archbishop silently nodded towards Bishop Ike. Immediately, a group of beast knights approached the prison carriage and pulled everyone from the Onyx Principality off the carriage. "What do you want to do?" Seeing this scene, Earl Feidi on the city wall immediately shouted angrily. "Everyone, now I''ll give you one last chance to think. If you don''t surrender after a while, then the king and counts of your Onyx Principality will be your fate!" Charlings did not answer directly, but the situation was already obvious. The church is about to execute the king of the Onyx Principality and a group of great nobles. These great nobles are all golden knights, and as long as they remain for one day, it is a great instability factor. Therefore, an early execution can reassure the Church and the Northern Principality. More importantly, the execution can also deter the nobles in Feidi City. ... "Bastard, really do it directly!" Even from a few miles away, Narant relied on the telescope to vaguely see what was going on under Feidi. And as the little bees kept returning, he also got a general idea of ??the conversation under the city wall. At this moment, he couldn''t sit still any longer. He couldn''t just watch Stella and Bernard die. "My lord, the other vassals are still more than ten miles away!" When Narant hurried down to the ground, Xue Li immediately reported. "Can''t wait!" It would take at least tens of minutes for Andrew and others to arrive at a distance of more than ten miles. But there won''t be so much time left on the city wall. "Sir, let''s go to battle then!" Quick and the others saw that their adults were so anxious, and they were not afraid to come forward to fight. "No, you still stay here!" Narant directly rejected everyone''s invitation to fight. "This... sire, are you ready to..." "I''m going to go alone, you wait for my father and the others to come!" Narant said. "My lord, this is too dangerous, let''s fight with your lord, and your subordinates will swear allegiance to your lord!" Immediately, Narant''s subordinates became anxious. "Quiet, this is an order!" Narant didn''t have time to delay, and shouted loudly to stop everyone. Immediately, they swept across the faces of the lucky daughters and the guards, "Your Excellency''s safety, you know that you are not going to die!" "And if you follow, it will make me worry about your safety!" After speaking, without waiting for everyone to react, Narant looked at the big stone. "Big stone, are the things you prepared ready for you?" "My lord, it''s ready. Twenty pieces of Wrath of Glory are all loaded!" "Very good! Put it all on the carriage for me!" "Yes, my lord!" After a while, the big stone led the people to load all the twenty pieces of Glory Fury onto the carriage. Fortunately, the carriage was spacious enough, and even though it became extremely crowded with twenty pieces of Wrath of Glory, there was still room for Narant to settle down. "Master, why don''t you let your subordinates go with you!" At this time, everyone finally knew what their master was going to do. Vivian immediately requested to speak out. Before Narant refused, Catherine said again: "Sir, let us follow, Vivian and I can help you set the fire!" "Okay! Then you two get in the car! Everyone else is waiting there. Shirley, the carriage can''t sit anymore, so you are not allowed to follow. Other vassals of our Onyx Principality are coming, and you need to be responsible for your guidance!" Narant thought for a moment, and Catherine was right. If she and Vivian were responsible for helping him set the fire, then he could better rescue Stella and the others. And Shirley saw that her grown-up actually brought Sister Vivian and Sister Catherine, and wanted to follow. Seeing this, Narant didn''t give her a chance at all, and directly blocked it back. "Okay, my lord!" Xue Li held her mouth shut. Although she was a little aggrieved, she could only nod her head obediently when she heard that she also had a task left behind. Immediately, Narant didn''t say more. After Vivian and Catherine boarded the carriage, they directly directed the silver-horned rhino to go down the mountain. ... "Charlins, you father-killer usurper, you will not die. Even if you annex our Onyx Principality, you will not escape the destruction of the church in the end. You are dancing with the wolves of the grassland!" Count Ferdy on the city wall saw that the king and a group of counts had been suppressed, and behind them were already standing executioners with giant axes in their hands. "Haha, Feidi, you don''t have to worry about it! Our northern principality and the church are helping each other. After unifying the Lerongguang Continent, the entire continent will be even more prosperous!" King Charlings did not take Count Ferdy''s curses at all. Although King Culver, Bernard and others knew that the time of death was coming, they were not afraid, but looked at Charlins with compassion. How proud he is now, how miserable the death will be in the near future. "Everyone is ready!" At this moment, the voice of Bishop Ike''s order came. Following his order, a number of executioners who were guest-starring monster knights stood up to King Culver and King Culver. Behind a group of counts. At this time, Bernard raised his head, not paying attention to the giant axe that was about to fall behind him, but looked at Stella beside him. It''s a pity that everyone''s mouths have been blocked and they can''t open their mouths at all. He can only look at Stella with loving eyes, and only hopes to see more of his palm at this last moment. At this moment, Stella was also not afraid of the impending death, feeling her father''s eyes, and even turned her head and smiled slightly at Bernard. There was a hint of poignancy in the smile. Chapter 677： Dont you mean dead? The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! I have to say, maybe this is the result that Stella wants most at the moment. Because, after death, maybe she will be able to see her most beloved person! "Narant, remember to wait for me!" Stella closed her eyes. "Knight of beasts, raise the battle axe... let''s go..." This was the voice of Bishop Ike. Following his order, all the Demon Knights raised their giant axes and aimed them at the great nobles of the Onyx Principality in front of them. As long as Bishop Ike finally said the word "execution", they would not hesitate to move towards the necks of the people of the Onyx Principality. "Hey, look, what is that?" However, they failed to get the last sentence of punishment, because at this moment, a strange scene appeared not far from Feidi City. An outrageously luxurious carriage was rushing towards the city gate at a speed beyond everyone''s imagination. That speed was faster than any warhorse, and when it moved forward, it even rolled up a large piece of dust behind it. "My God, there is such a luxurious carriage? Whose carriage is that?" "Luxury carriage? Look at what is pulling the carriage in front of you? God is above, it looks like some kind of monster, right?" "Hey, that''s the silver-horned rhinoceros, the fifth-order monster silver-horned rhinoceros!" "The fifth-order monster? Who can make the fifth-order monster pull the carriage obediently? Is it a god?" With the appearance of the carriage, it immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Both the inside and outside of the city felt incredible about the carriage. "How is this possible? It''s impossible for Glory Continent to have such a luxurious carriage?" And Bishop Ike and Cardinal Archbishop were naturally attracted. As two people from the Holy Continent, they used to have an impression of such a luxury carriage. After all, in the Holy Continent, whether it is the royal family of the small principality or the great nobles of the empire, they all use such a luxury carriage as a means of travel. But here is the problem. Such carriages are common in the Sacred Continent, but it is impossible to exist in the Glory Continent. At the very least, neither the Onyx Royal Family nor the Northern Duke Royal Family. "Who is that?" Bishop Ike and the archbishop in red both had such questions in their hearts. "Archbishop, what should I do?" "Let everyone be on guard!" Because the distance of the carriage was still far away at the moment, the red-clothed archbishop felt that he would not move. While the Church and the Northern Principality were waiting for the carriage to approach, Stella opened her eyes again. She had already waited to die so that she could meet Narant. But when she heard an exclamation, she couldn''t help but open her eyes out of curiosity. Because she seemed to have vaguely heard the words of the silver-horned rhinoceros and the luxury carriage. Speaking of the silver-horned rhinoceros and the luxurious carriage, she immediately thought of the inscription carriage of Narant. When she raised her head, she saw that it was indeed Narant''s carriage. "Could it be you? Are you not dead yet?" Stella''s eyes widened when she confirmed the carriage, and a little expectation immediately rose in her heart. Although this hope is very slim, although this carriage is likely to be driven by Narant''s subordinates, she is indeed willing to hold on to the slightest hope in her heart. Fortunately, it seemed that the God of Glory felt her prayer, and as the carriage got closer and closer, a familiar silhouette in front of the carriage finally took shape. On the other hand, Stella''s eyes immediately shone with a strange light based on the familiar outline. The originally lifeless complexion has been revived, and it is beautiful. "Ah! It''s Narant!" "Ah, this... how is this possible, isn''t Narant dead?" "But the problem is that it''s really Narant. I have seen Baron Narant of the Onyx Principality!" Stella clearly saw that Narant was just that, and the people from the Northern Principality also saw Narant''s identity. Suddenly, the tens of thousands of troops were in an uproar. In the past two days, Narant''s deeds have been spread throughout the Northern Principality, although it has the momentum to use the flaming giant bear. But it is undeniable that Narant''s own topicality is also the reason why his name is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. "Bastard! How could he be alive?" To say that Narant is still alive, the most incredible thing is Bishop Ike. It was because of Narant that his army of demon beasts lost more than half. Killing Narant with his own hands was considered a revenge, and he let out a small sigh of relief. But now Narant appeared alive and well, which made him immediately vomit three liters of blood. "Ike, what''s going on?" The red-clothed archbishop also knew Narant. Ike swore that he had killed him. As a result, this guy is still alive and kicking, and he has reason to wonder if Bishop Ike is deceiving him in order to reduce his responsibility. "Archbishop, I really used the Explosive Inflammation Technique that day, and saw him being engulfed by the Explosive Inflammation Technique with my own eyes!" Although Bishop Ike was already furious. But when I heard the question of the red-clothed archbishop, I shivered again. If the Archbishop really misunderstood him, he would be finished. The red-clothed archbishop who heard the words gave Bishop Ike a deep look, and then said to Bishop Meimeier: "Go and stop him! If you can''t capture him, then kill him directly!" "Yes, Archbishop!" Bishop Mayer immediately mobilized the warhorse upon hearing the words, and then issued an order to the subordinates beside him. Woohoo! Soon, the sound of horns came from among the three thousand paladins. With the sound of the horn, the three thousand Paladins rushed towards Narant under the leadership of Bishop Mayer. For a while, there was a huge contrast outside the city of Feidi, and three thousand paladins swept away like a torrent towards a carriage. "This Baron Narant is so stupid, he dares to come alone at this time!" "It''s not stupid. I said that day, although this Baron Narant is an enemy, I admire his courage very much!" "Yes, not afraid of life and death, come to the rescue alone, knowing that it is impossible to succeed, but without any fear, this is the real knight!" Seeing the shocking scene, many small nobles in the Northern Principality secretly discussed. Although they usually can''t fulfill the oath they made when they became knights. But this oath is also what they have always wanted to pursue. Now that I can see a knight who is truly so heroic, UU reading also pays his respects without hesitation. "Come on! Narant!" Compared with the small nobles of the northern principality who were lively as the melon eaters, Stella already remembered to shed crystal tears. He knew that it was because of him that Narant came to Ferdy City so fearlessly of a gentleman. If it weren''t for her mouth being gagged, she would definitely have shouted loudly for Narant to escape and live a good life. At this time, Narant and the three thousand Paladins were getting closer and closer. Chapter 678： rush! rush! rush! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Paladin, charge!" When the distance between the two sides was less than 300 meters, Bishop Mayer issued an order to charge. Immediately, he pulled out his long sword and charged towards Narant''s carriage. "Vivian, Catherine, are you ready?" "Sir, it''s ready, you can fire and throw at any time!" "Very good! Come on! Let''s see if my carriage is strong, or if your warhorse has been hit! Silver-horned rhino, charge me! Charge! Charge!" To be honest, looking at the three thousand paladins swept towards him like a torrent of steel in front of him, Narant felt a panic in his heart. But for the people he loves, he gritted his teeth and insisted. As the so-called rush to the crown is a red face, why is he Narant? In addition, he also has certain confidence in the excellent carriage made by the dwarf himself, and believes that it will definitely be able to resist the impact of three thousand paladins in a short time. "Go to hell!" Finally, the two sides finally met face to face after just ten seconds. That Bishop Mayer took the lead, the long sword in his hand frantically injected vindictive energy, and then he slashed towards the carriage. Following Bishop Mayer''s roar, a red light suddenly appeared in front of him, heading towards the carriage. "Ah, Baron Narrant is finished!" "What a pity!" When they saw the red glow, both the people from the Onyx Principality and the minor nobles from the Northern Principality all felt that Narant''s carriage would fall apart in the next moment. After all, it was the full blow of the Golden Knight, and I had never heard of any carriage that could withstand it, even if the whole body was forged with iron. boom! The next moment, under the watchful eyes of the public, Hongmang finally draped over the carriage. "This...is it okay?" "how can that be?" What was shocking was that the carriage they thought they could see fell apart and didn''t appear. The carriage body only left a long sword body, and then it rushed into the team of three thousand holy knights unstoppable. Bang bang bang! As the carriage moved forward, the terror of the two silver-horned rhinos in front of them began to appear. The two silver-horned rhinos with rough skin and thick flesh charged forward and used their huge heads to push away the enemy in front. Every time he pushes forward, a paladin is thrown away with his horse and people! "Bastard, it turned out to be an inscription carriage! Everyone dispersed!" Bishop Mayer finally knew that this was a real dwarf forging carriage. Before he could think about why Narant had such a carriage, he immediately roared at a group of subordinates, causing them to spread out their attacks. And as the three thousand paladins dispersed, it turned out that it became difficult for the silver-horned rhino to push back the enemy. Under the leadership of Bishop Mayer, a group of Paladins began to attack the silver-horned rhinoceros and carriage from the side. "Even if it is an inscribed carriage, there will be times when it will be broken!" Bishop Mayer looked at Narant on the carriage, and gritted his teeth while attacking. In just a short period of time, there were at least a dozen casualties among his subordinates, which was enough to make his flesh hurt. It seemed that he just wanted to capture Narant and torture him. With the attacks of the Paladins, new scars were gradually added to the silver-horned rhinoceros and the carriage. I am afraid that this carriage can''t run under the climbing wall, and it will be consumed by the Paladins. "Hey, this Baron Narant is too bold after all. Don''t they have other minor vassals in the Onyx Principality? If there are more people to cooperate with him, then it is possible for him to kill some Paladins today!" "Yeah! But that''s fine, at least we don''t have to face Baron Narant, that carriage is really scary!" Narant''s carriage was able to hit Kangxia Golden Knight earlier, although it was beyond the expectations of the minor nobles in the northern principality. But this time the little nobles began to feel sorry for Narant again, thinking that he had fallen below and was still a dead end. "Hey, look, what is that?" However, at this moment, the sharp-eyed person suddenly saw that a large jar was thrown out from the carriage and threw it into the crowd of Paladins. Seeing this scene, someone immediately asked in doubt. "Ah, that''s the wrath of glory!" "What, the wrath of glory! Hey, do we want to run?" "Don''t run, that Glory Fury is at least a mile away from us, we are safe!" The little nobles in the Northern Principality were noisy, and after recognizing the Wrath of Glory, a few timid ones even prepared to turn their horses and retreat. Fortunately, at this time, I heard the reminder of the other minor nobles by my side, so I forced my composure to stop the horse again and look at the battlefield. "What is Wrath of Glory?" In fact, the nobles beside King Charings not far from the city wall also recognized the things thrown from the carriage. As the discussion came out, the red-clothed archbishop asked in doubt. The wrath of glory, he really hasn''t heard much. The most important thing is that after Narant used it in the Marquis of Lissen, he never used it again. And the Wrath of Glory carries the word Glory. The old king of the Northern Principality felt that this would give the Onyx Principality a long face, so he told the nobles that they were not allowed to publicize it. "Archbishop in red, the wrath of glory is..." Boom! King Charlins heard the words, and just wanted to explain to the red-clothed archbishop, but a loud noise suddenly came from the battlefield ahead. With the loud noise, dozens of Paladins around them suddenly turned their backs on their horses. Although some paladins have high-level silver strength, they may not necessarily be killed. But there is no doubt about the injury, and more importantly, the horses under them can''t resist the impact of the wrath of glory. "This... how could this happen? The scope of the spread is comparable to that of intermediate magic!" This time, without Chalins explaining, the red-clothed archbishop already knows what Glory Wrath is. Looking at the scope of the explosion, it is definitely comparable to some large-scale intermediate magic. If it weren''t for the difference in power, the archbishop would even think that it was a magic item made by a high-level magician. "King Chalins, how much glorious rage does that Narant possess!" Although the Paladin has some damage, it is still acceptable for now. What the Cardinal was most concerned about was how many such weapons Narant had. "This... this... Archbishop, I''m not too sure!" Charlins shook his head. "Haha! It''s cool! Catherine, Vivian, throw them out, throw them where there are more people, blow up all these Paladins to me!" "Yes, my lord!" Didn''t get an answer from King Charlins though. But Narant quickly told him with real action. Following Narant''s orders, Vivian and Catherine kept igniting the Wrath of Glory, and then threw them towards the place where the Paladins gathered the most. As the rage of glory was thrown out one by one, it was like the day of the storm coming all over the city of Feidi, and there was an endless loud noise. With each explosion, dozens of Paladins were bombed to the ground, and some unlucky ones were even directly blown up to a height of more than ten meters and then fell to the ground. Everyone who watched from a distance couldn''t help but shivered. Especially the people of the Northern Principality, they now finally know why the Marquis of Lissen let Narant down more than ten castles in just a few days. The rage of this glory is simply too terrifying. That''s a silver knight. They were all blown up by the wrath of glory! If it were them, wouldn''t they be dead on the spot? Chapter 679： Clay pots without leads! (2 in 1) The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! Of course, in addition to seeing the horror of the Wrath of Glory, everyone also saw a very strange battlefield scene. Previously, the three thousand paladins were aggressive as if they were going to crush Narant. But now, because of the bombardment of the wrath of glory, the three thousand paladins turned to avoid Narant. One by one, for fear that the wrath of glory on the carriage would be thrown by their side, they began to avoid them. And this guy Narant is also very bad. He even changed the previous straight line attack, chasing three thousand Paladins like a wolf catching sheep, constantly driving and colliding. For a time, the spectacular scene of a carriage chasing thousands of people on the battlefield made everyone dumbfounded. "This... is this still a Paladin?" "When...of course it is...and they''re all silver knights..." "It''s not that the Paladin is too weak, but that Baron Narant is too strong!" The small nobles and guards of the Northern Principality were dumbfounded. In the past, the 3,000 Paladins were the strongest knights in the Glory Continent, and even the Royal Knights couldn''t compare. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com After all, the Paladins had 3,000 silver knights, and although there were tens of thousands of royal knights, there were only 1,000 real extraordinary knights. And most of them are bronze knights. But now Narant is so powerful that he directly hangs three thousand Paladins. "Haha! Baron Narant is mighty!" "Baron Narant is mighty!" Compared to the uproar in the Northern Principality, everyone in Feidi City immediately cheered for Narant. The Count Feidi cheered the loudest, and he didn''t care whether he would lose the name of the Count. Even today the war still cannot be won, but seeing the soldiers and horses of the church being played like this, it is satisfying and angry. "My lord, there are only five Rage of Glory left." After playing and chasing the three thousand paladins for a while, Vivian reported the new situation to Narant. It turned out that with the previous crazy bombing, there were only six large jars left in the carriage. Five of the six jars were the only remaining Glory Wrath. The other one was another secret arrangement made by Narant to rescue Stella. "Okay, my lord knows, you two sit tight!" Narant knew it was time to get down to business. He then directly controlled the silver-horned rhino to turn around, no longer chasing after the three thousand paladins, but heading straight for the red-clothed archbishop and others. "No, he''s coming towards us!" Seeing the direction of the luxurious carriage, the nobles of the Northern Principality who stayed with the red-clothed archbishop immediately exclaimed. They have already seen the power of the wrath of glory, I am afraid that except for a few golden knight nobles, if the rest of the people are affected, it will not feel good. At this moment, Narant on the carriage made an extremely provocative move, got out of the carriage directly, and stood in front of the carriage where it was originally reserved for the driver. While Narant was standing in the front position, he was holding the swarthy rage of glory in his hands. "Archbishop, what should we do now?" Seeing this, the new king Charlings immediately resigned. Although he successfully became a king, he was not a golden knight. "Your Majesty Charlins, please rest assured, this Narrant is seeking his own death. You are responsible for taking care of the captives of the Onyx Principality. This Narrant is handed over to our church!" The red-clothed archbishop stared gloomily at the carriage ahead. He has now made up his mind that Narant must stay, life or death. And he didn''t take advantage of the fact that he executed the great nobles of the Onyx Principality for this reason. He could see that Narant wanted to rescue these people. Therefore, in order to ensure that Narant does not escape, let these people die temporarily. As for whether he can deal with Narant, the red-clothed archbishop never thought about it again. "Okay, Archbishop!" King Charlings immediately relaxed when he heard the words, and was happy to see the church deal with Narant. He immediately took a group of nobles to detain Bernard and others in the prison car again, and then moved slightly away from the Cardinal Archbishop and others. The red-clothed archbishop remained motionless, standing behind a group of demon beast cavalry. "Church bastards, I''m here!" Narant roared when he saw the church staff who were waiting for him. When it was only a hundred meters away from the church, Narant directly ignited the wrath of glory in his hand and threw it out at the church. Whoosh! There is no doubt about Narant''s arm strength. After being thrown away, the wrath of glory crossed an arc in the air, and then fell directly in front of a group of beast knights. Thanks to the iron protective shell that was changed later, the Fury of Glory was still intact even at a distance of 100 meters, and the leads on it were also burning. After five or six seconds at most, the wrath of this glory can be completely exploded. "Ah, aren''t the people in the church afraid?" "Yeah, why didn''t they hide?" When the Wrath of Glory fell in front of the Demon Knights and the others, the people in the Northern Principality who were watching in the distance exclaimed. Because these beast knights did not even frown in the face of this glorious wrath, even though they were only four or five meters apart, none of them took a step back. "Earth Wall Technique!" However, in the next moment, everyone knew what the confidence of the beast knights was. Hearing that the red-clothed archbishop suddenly gave a soft drink, an earthen wall more than three meters tall and half a meter thick suddenly appeared in front of a group of beast knights, completely isolating the wrath of glory. Boom! Moments after the earth wall appeared, the Wrath of Glory finally burned out, and then a loud noise that shook the world erupted. After the explosion, everyone looked around, but found that the wrath of the glory that blasted the three thousand paladins to the ground, was completely blocked by the earth wall. "Intermediate Earth Wall Technique!" Narant in the distance also saw this scene. Although it is still a little helpless, it is also expected. This red-clothed archbishop is a high-level magician, and there must be a lot of defensive spells. The earth wall technique is divided into primary earth wall, intermediate earth wall, and advanced earth wall. The red-clothed archbishop just released the advanced earth wall technique, so the wrath of glory, which can shatter even stones at close range, did not hurt the earth wall in the slightest. "Look at how fast you release magic, or I throw it away fast!" Narant was not tired, and immediately rekindled a rage of glory. Then he threw it towards the Demon Knight again. As for the carriage, he didn''t dare to go forward after approaching more than 80 meters, so the red-clothed archbishop must have a lot of magic waiting for him. Besides, he came here to save people, not really to kill people. Next, Narant started to circle around the red-clothed archbishop and a group of beast knights. While going around in circles, he kept throwing the wrath of glory towards the Demon Knights. Boom boom boom! Next, there was another roar that resounded through the heavens and the earth outside the city of Feidi. However, the successive explosions of the wrath of glory, although looking terrifying, could not help the Knights of Warcraft at all. Because every time Narant threw Glory Fury, it would be blocked by the intermediate earth wall technique released by the red-clothed archbishop before it exploded. "That red-clothed archbishop is so strong that he can even know such a magical spell!" "Yeah, I heard that it is called a magician. It''s too powerful. Such a dangerous rage of glory has no effect in front of him!" A group of nobles from the Northern Principality watched as if they were watching a free fireworks show. At the same time, he was deeply shocked by the strength of the red-clothed archbishop. And the gloom on the face of the red-clothed archbishop finally receded a little at this moment. This little country aristocrat actually caused his subordinates to suffer heavy losses, which is to slap him in the face in public. But now he finally saved a little face and let out a bad breath. "Boy, how many black jars do you have, throw them out! Otherwise, I''ll do it!" The red-clothed archbishop sneered and sneered at Narant on the carriage in the distance. "You old bastard, you wait for me!" Narant heard that, not to be outdone, and gestured towards the carriage. "My lord, this is the last one, and this Glory Wrath is the one that you have explained without a lead!" Seeing this, Vivian immediately handed over the only "Rage of Glory" left on the carriage to Narant, and at the same time reminded her lord. "Well, my lord knows!" Narant nodded, and then took over the last ''Rage of Glory''. After grabbing the Wrath of Glory in his hands, Narant pretended to light it with a torch. "Let''s go!" After doing this, Narant threw the Wrath of Glory out without hesitation. And this time it was stronger than the previous ones. The most important thing is that the direction has changed. "Ah! Why was it thrown at us!" The last piece of Glory that Narant threw out was not towards the original church and the others, but flew to the king of the Northern Principality and others farther away. Although they were more than 300 meters away, with Narant''s arm strength, it was not difficult to throw the jar 300 meters away. When a group of nobles from the Northern Principality saw this, they were startled and began to flee. "Boy, do you think you can leave people like this? There are at least three golden knights over there, and your so-called rage of glory can''t hurt them at all." The red-clothed archbishop also noticed the situation, but the sneer on his face was even more serious. The reason why he was so relieved to hand over the captives to the people of the Northern Principality was because King Charings also followed several great earls, all of whom were golden knights. Although this wrath of glory still has some damage to the silver knight, it has no effect on the golden knight. "Really? Old bastard, don''t cry later!" Narant smiled the same, how could he not count the great nobles of the Northern Principality. Boom! And at this moment, the last Glory Fury finally flew into the crowd of the Northern Principality. However, this time, the state of Rage of Glory was different after it landed, and it shattered with a bang. "What''s the matter, it''s broken? Haha, this Narant is too proud!" After seeing this, King Charles, who was guarded by a golden knight, immediately laughed. "Wait, Your Majesty, what do you think that is?" However, just as King Charlings was making a joke, a nobleman was shocked. Because there seems to be a furry, gray thing in the wrath of the broken glory. "Looks like a... little bear?" A group of nobles looked intently, and finally saw that something was drilled out of the clay pot after the opening was broken. For a while, the nobles of the Northern Principality hadn''t reacted, and they even looked at each other and didn''t understand what Narant had done so much to throw over a bear. Roar! However, the next moment, the little bear changed. , After only listening to its roar, large strands of crimson flames shot up and down all over the body. "Ah! It...it...it''s a flaming giant bear!" At this moment, a noble who reacted quickly exclaimed, and stuttered and said the identity of the little bear with a frightened face. The nobleman participated in the search for Narant last time, and was fortunate to see the scene of Little Bear transforming, so he recognized it immediately. "Lie...flaming giant bear!" The other nobles were all stunned when they heard the words. Roar! At this time, Little Bear''s body also began to grow extremely large as the flames rose, and in just a few breaths, it returned to a fighting state of more than ten meters high. "No, run away!" "Run!" Facing the flaming giant bear, even a few golden knight nobles did not have the slightest will to fight, and fled in an instant. They also heard a lot about the deeds that the flaming giant bear wiped out half of the army of demon beasts a few days ago. Fortunately, after the flaming giant changed back to its fighting form, instead of chasing the nobles of the northern principality who were fleeing for their lives, they quickly went to several prison cars that were already guarded by each of them. "Bastard, go and stop it!" The red-clothed archbishop did not expect Narant to be so cunning, to confuse him by putting the flaming giant bear in the clay pot. And the previous perseverance to throw the wrath of glory at them, I am afraid it is to reduce his vigilance. "Haha, old bastard, stop chasing, I will save you first!" However, Narant acted earlier than the church members, and was already rushing towards the prison cart in a carriage. Soon, he came to the prison car. The carriage stopped, and Narant and the two lucky girls quickly jumped out of the car and began to save people. At this moment, the prison cart had been smashed to shreds by the little bears. Narant came to Stella in three steps and took two steps, and took off the cloth strip from her mouth. "Narant!" Stella''s eyes had long been filled with crystal tears, and when she was able to speak, she called out to Narant with great excitement. "Okay, I''m here, it''s safe!" Narant immediately wiped the tears from Stella''s face and kissed her forehead. "Go to the carriage, we have to leave immediately!" After the kiss, he didn''t bother to tell each other about the bowel cleansing, and immediately put Stella, who had not been unbound, on the carriage. Then came the counts and kings. After everything was done, Narant got on the carriage again, ready to start fleeing. "Little Bear, go!" After that, the two silver-horned rhinos began to run wildly. "Chase, chase me, absolutely can''t let them run away!" The red-clothed archbishop was already vomiting blood. Unexpectedly, he was really rescued by Narant single-handedly and the other nobles of the northern principality were also stunned to see all this. Today''s rescue, in their opinion, is as exciting as any knight biography. Even crazier and more unimaginable than those fictional knight biographies. Boom! Boom! Under the desperate order of the red-clothed archbishop, the three thousand holy knights and the army of demon beasts, who had already regrouped, immediately began chasing after Narant. Chapter 680： The **** drama that led to the annihilation of the army! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Narant, thanks to you today!" The carriage began to run wildly, and several counts and King Culver finally untied their chains with the help of Vivian and Catherine. The first time everyone was unbound, they naturally expressed their gratitude to Narant. "Earls, His Majesty the King, don''t rush to thank you, we may not be able to escape now!" Narant waved his hand after hearing the words. "Narant, whether you can get rid of the pursuit or not, your presence in Feidi City today proves your bravery!" "It can be said that you are the real light of knights in our Onyx Principality!" King Culver shook his head and then spoke solemnly. The so-called knight''s light is the highest honor of a nobleman. This person who can be boasted as a knight''s light must not only have undisputed great merit, but also his personal character must be like the legendary righteous knight, such as bravery, integrity, benevolence and so on. Now King Culver himself made such an evaluation of Narant. As long as the Onyx Principality is immortal, then all nobles in the entire Onyx Principality must maintain respect when they see Narant. Even a group of counts could not bully him with their titles. If they did, it would be humiliating the king himself, and the king himself would come forward to find face for Narant. "Your Majesty, this compliment is a bit high!" Narant was also a little embarrassed to hear that. To be honest, if Stella and Bernard weren''t there, he might have taken his subordinates back to his den, and then he would have fled to the Sacred Continent if the situation went wrong. "Narant, you don''t have to be modest, you definitely fit the title of Light of the Knights!" "Yeah, Baron Narant is definitely worthy of the title of Knight''s Light!" Unexpectedly, Bernard and the other counts, who were rejected by Narant, immediately agreed. Even the guy who didn''t deal with Narant very much in Rakoff nodded silently. "Okay!" Narant smacked his lips. Since all the counts thought so, he reluctantly accepted it. Of course, the benefits are definitely not available now, unless he can go back alive this time, perhaps the king will grant a badge of light of the knight to prove that this title has received royal permission. "By the way, His Majesty the King, and all the counts, didn''t I already lead the Demonic Beast Legion away that day? It stands to reason that the people from the church should not be able to catch up with you, but why are you still being captured?" At this time, Narant asked himself the most curious thing. He does not yet know the specific details of the capture of the king and others. Hearing Narant''s question, the originally relaxed counts immediately fell silent. Finally, King Culver sighed and said, "Narant, do you remember that when we were retreating by the stone bridge, some church spies released a fireball technique to expose our retreat plan?" "Well, I remember!" Narant nodded. "Actually, that spy is just one of them, there are more than ten real spies!" "So many?" Narant was surprised, knowing that those who hadn''t crossed the bridge that day were all the extraordinary knights of various families, and they were definitely the cronies among the cronies. "Yes, there are so many, and you can never imagine who is the culprit who really made our extraordinary knight catch up." "who is it?" "Bartman''s eldest son, Ulic! He has also been bought by Freemasonry!" "It was he who led more than a dozen church spies to attack and kill Count Bateman, and then blamed Bernard for Batman''s death, which then caused great chaos within us. The cavalry of the Northern Principality catches up." "Ulik? Quint''s brother?" Suddenly, Narant was stunned. He could never have imagined that the person who was bought by the church was actually him. He is the heir to the Earl of Dark Iron! What are you going to do with the church? He even killed his biological father with his own hands! "Narant, don''t be surprised, after we were captured, Ulic revealed everything himself!" "He was actually attracted by the church''s Freemasonry for a long time. At Stella''s birthday party, his brother Quint''s death was what he did!" "And the other day at the stone bridge, he also let the magician release the fireball!" "As for why he did this, it was because he had evidence to suspect that his mother was killed by Earl Bateman''s lover, the mother of the illegitimate child named Quint." "He found Earl Batman many times and stated this matter, but Earl Batman suppressed this matter with no substantive evidence because of his love for that lover." "And Ulic was so disheartened that he hated his own father, so he kept looking for opportunities to seek revenge." "And after the Freemason appeared, he gave him a chance." At this time, Bernard also explained. "It turned out to be like this, Quint turned out to be murdered by him." Narant did not expect that the annihilation of the Agate Principality''s extraordinary cavalry this time was caused by this **** family ethics drama. And it''s no wonder that the real murderer who killed Quint couldn''t be found. It turned out that both Ulic and the second prince had already been attracted by the church. At that time, wasn''t the alibi of the two of them just mutual proof that they were not present. With the identities of two people, one is the heir to the earl and the other is the second prince. Since they have testified each other, naturally no one will doubt it. At the same time, Narant also thought about why the space cracks of dark creatures would silently appear on the fire grassland, all because of Ulic. Although the site on the edge of the raging fire grassland has been ceded to him, after all, Heitieling is only a few dozen miles away from the raging fire grassland. With the help of Ulic, it was really possible to quietly complete the placement of the space crack. "Sir, the Legion of Demonic Beasts is catching up!" Just when Narant was still shocked by Ulic''s mutiny, Vivian''s reminder sounded. After returning to God, Narant immediately looked behind, and sure enough, the more than 100 monster knights had approached the carriage more than 30 meters away under the frantic pursuit. At this speed, they can be intercepted in just a few tens of seconds. "Vivian, shoot them with arrows, try to prevent them from getting close!" Although all the counts have been rescued. But if it is blocked now, the rescue plan will still fail. Because several counts and kings are golden knights, but the church and the northern principality also have a lot of high-end combat power. Coupled with these monster knights and paladins, it is impossible for them to compete now. After receiving Narant''s order, Vivian immediately opened her bow and arrows to attack. With a screeching sound, the beast knight who was chasing the strongest was knocked back a little. But after all, there was only one Vivian, while the Knights of Warcraft had hundreds. Chapter 681： Counts who are about to die! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Narant, stop the car and let us go! You take your subordinates to evacuate! It is already the greatest luck for us to die in a dignified battle!" Seeing the army of monsters chasing closer and closer, King Culver finally spoke. He is not afraid of death. Compared with being captured and executed by the enemy, being able to die on the battlefield is definitely something he would rather see. "Boy Narant, listen to His Majesty''s words, stop the carriage! Take Stella and leave, and help me take care of him in the future!" Bernard also made an absolute decision. "Your Majesty, Lord Earl, as long as we persist, we may have a chance to escape when we run into the woods. I have notified all the vassals, and they should be arriving soon!" Narant was unwilling to do so. give up. "Sir, it''s not good, that red-clothed archbishop is releasing magic!" However, Narant''s voice just fell, and Vivian''s anxious voice came from behind again. When Narant looked towards the rear, he saw that the red-clothed archbishop and the bishop of Naik were riding a horse, and they had already caught up. At this moment, the red-clothed archbishop has started to wave the staff in his hand, and his mouth is even more muttered. "Stop!" Narant''s expression changed when he saw this, and he immediately stopped the silver-horned rhinoceros. Following his order, the two silver-horned rhinos reacted almost instantly, leaning back and making an emergency stop, and even made a pit of several meters on the mud to stop it. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com At the moment when the silver-horned rhino stopped, a wall of earth suddenly appeared more than ten meters ahead, completely blocking the way forward. If Narant hadn''t stopped just now, I''m afraid the whole carriage would have hit the dirt wall at a speed of 100 miles per hour. "Boy, let me see where you are going this time!" At the same time, before Narant could relax, there was a frantic sarcasm from the red-clothed archbishop from outside the carriage. "Everyone, let''s get in!" King Culver had already reacted and greeted the earls, and immediately jumped out of the carriage. "Narant, live well with Stella, don''t be brave, flee now!" A famous earl did not hesitate and got off the carriage across the king. When Bernard was about to get off the carriage, he patted Narant on the shoulder and explained. "Father!" Stella saw this and immediately stepped forward and grabbed Bernard. "Stella, you have seen the situation today. If you get off the carriage, not only will it not help your father, but Narant will also stay for you!" "Listen to father''s words and live well!" Bernard smiled and reassured, and then, before Stella could react, he slapped her on the back of her neck. A battle-hardened person like Bernard naturally had no other accident, and directly patted Stella unconscious. "Narant, it''s over to you!" After speaking, Bernard got out of the carriage without hesitation. "Lord Count, be careful!" Narant looked at the counts who had already started fighting, and then at Stella in his arms. Finally, he directly gave the order to the silver-horned rhinoceros and started running again. "Boy, do you still want to escape?" The red-clothed archbishop, who had been staring at him, snorted coldly when he saw the carriage moving, and was about to continue to block him. "The Cardinal Archbishop, right? Your opponent is here!" However, he was just about to start singing, and Bernard and King Culver both attacked him not far away. In the face of the combined attack of the two golden knights, the red-clothed archbishop did not dare to neglect, and was finally forced to change his attack target. On the other hand, Narant''s carriage left the battlefield smoothly and headed towards the mountains ahead. "My lord, these great nobles are really heroic!" Although the carriage left, the sound of fighting from the rear became louder, and the lights of various fighting qi were constantly intertwined and collided, making bursts of roars. Rao is a girl who neither Vivienne nor Catherine has a good impression of the big nobles can''t help but praise them. "It''s really heroic!" Nalanda nodded, it''s really not easy for all the great nobles to be able to face death calmly. ... "Encircle them for me, and don''t let any of them go today!" Seeing the carriage gradually flee, the red-clothed archbishop was even more furious. Immediately, he ordered a group of subordinates to surround a group of counts. "Yes, Archbishop!" Following his orders, Bishop Ike and Meyer and their subordinates began a desperate siege. "Come on, you **** who have fallen into hell! Old lads, kill, kill one more and earn another!" In the face of the heavy siege, the counts did not change their expressions, but killed more vigorously. However, their number was limited after all, and they were more or less wounded when they were captured last time, so it was soon difficult to support them under the onslaught of the church. During this period, the red-clothed archbishop would release spells to harass him. "Wind Blade Combo!" At this moment, the red-clothed archbishop released an intermediate spell towards the earls. "Be careful!" King Culver, the most powerful king, noticed it immediately, and immediately shouted a warning. It''s a pity that the rest of the counts are all attacked by the enemy, even if they hear the reminder, it is very difficult to avoid or resist. For example, Count Rakoff faced a siege from several enemies. When he heard the reminder, he just wanted to move to avoid it, but was blocked by the enemy on the side. puff! As he was unavoidable, a flickering wind blade instantly slid across his shoulder. "Ah!" Lakoff screamed, and when he looked at his shoulder, he found that his left hand had been neatly chopped off. "Be careful!" Seeing this, Bernard immediately stepped forward to pull Lakoff back, and at the same time raised his sword to repel several enemies who were attacking Lakoff. "Rakoff, can you hold on?" King Culver asked Rakoff when he saw this. "Your Majesty, I can still hold on, I have to kill a few more, so it''s worth it!" Although Rakoff''s character is not good in normal times. But it really came to this point, but it also gave up. "Then continue to kill!" The counts immediately began to fight again. However, as time passed, all the counts gradually became more colorful. Fortunately, Earl Ferdie from Ferdie City in the distance should have also opened the city gate and made a last-ditch effort, attracting a group of teams from the Northern Principality. Otherwise, if the great nobles of the Northern Principality came, King Culver and the others would definitely not be able to support them. puff! "Bernard, are you alright!" "It''s okay, it''s not dead yet!" puff! "Your Majesty, are you alright?" "It can last for a while, old man, you said that after we return to the embrace of the God of Glory, will the God of Glory accept us!" "Haha, of course, we died in battle to protect the principality!" A few minutes later, the great nobles of the Onyx Principality were exhausted and surrounded by people from the church. However, at this moment, the great nobles of the Agate Principality are unable to fight any more, and they can only hold on to the ground half-kneeling in front of them with the support of the long sword in their hands. At this last moment, there was no fear on the faces of everyone, but instead, there were jokes and jokes. "That''s good! Haha, I have believed in the God of Glory all my life, and I can finally see him with my own eyes!" "Ha ha!" All the counts laughed out loud. "You still have the strength to laugh here when you die? But I''m sorry, everyone, it''s impossible for you to meet the God of Glory, because after you die, I will offer you to the Lord of the Abyss and let you become the Lord of the Abyss. The most loyal death in battle!" Just as the great nobles of the Agate Principality were chatting and laughing while waiting for death to come, the red-clothed archbishop stepped forward and spoke coldly to the crowd. Chapter 682： How are you so stupid! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Sacrifice?" The expressions of the great nobles of the Onyx Principality who were chatting with each other changed their expressions. Although it has never been said in the past that some people have turned into dark creatures directly, this church is an evil organization that is connected with dark creatures. For people, it''s worse than death. "Haha, what are you afraid of?" The red-clothed archbishop was relieved when he saw this, and then said coldly: "However, even if you are afraid, it is useless, since our church discovered the Glory Continent, your fate has been doomed. " "Let''s take care of the strongest of you in the Glory Continent now. After two days, it will be the turn of those idiots in the Northern Principality!" "So much blood can speed up the coming of the abyss, haha, I''m afraid I can''t wait to see the moment when the abyss comes!" "Ike, Mayer, kill them!" After speaking, the red-clothed archbishop directly issued an order to the two subordinates. "Yes, Archbishop!" Immediately, the red-clothed archbishop released a group binding magic to restrain the great nobles from dying to counterattack, while Bishop Ike and Bishop Meyer slowly stepped forward with long swords in their hands. The reason why they didn''t continue to use magic to kill a number of earls was because they wanted to get complete corpses. In this way, after a few counts are sacrificed, the most powerful power can be obtained. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com "You fallen bastards, I curse you to die without a burial!" Knowing that the fate of themselves and others will not be changed, the earls cursed in anger. "Hehe, we will live forever, and you, when you conquer the Holy Continent, you will die without a burial!" The red-clothed archbishop joked. At that moment, Bishop Meyer, Bishop of Ike, had gathered his vindictive energy and was ready to cut off the long sword in his hand. Tweet! However, at this moment, there was a bird chirping in the ears of everyone. "Huh?" Everyone in the church was stunned, then looked up. "You bear king, I''m here!" The next moment, everyone saw a black shadow falling from a height of more than 100 meters. And in the process of falling, the black figure began to burst into flames, and then the black figure became bigger and bigger, it was the little bear. He was assigned by Narant, grabbing Little Gray''s claws and flying silently to the top of everyone''s heads. "Flaming Giant Bear, do you really think that there is no opponent in this Glory Continent?" The red-clothed archbishop gnashed his teeth. This flaming giant bear has ruined their good things over and over again, and naturally has hated it. It''s a pity that he is only a high-level mage. Without pre-arrangement, the flaming giant bear fled with one heart, and he really couldn''t stop it. However, this time, the flaming giant bear fell into the siege, and that was the best time to besiege him. Boom! The next moment, Little Bear''s gigantic body more than ten meters high fell to the ground, causing the dust to fly directly. hoo hoo hoo! After landing, the little bears also began to spit out flames to attack, and the first target of the attack was the surrounding of the counts of the Onyx Principality. "Ike, Mayer, kill this giant bear for me first!" The red-clothed archbishop was not slow, and immediately issued an order to Mayer and Bishop Ike. Then, he immediately began to sing magic. "Black Rock Giant Thorn Technique!" As the red-clothed archbishop finished singing, a high-level magic was released immediately. Boom! Boom! The next moment, the ground beneath Little Bear''s feet began to tremble, and the next moment, thick, long and sharp rock thorns surrounded Little Bear. "The bear king hates magicians! Narant, you have to come faster, or I''ll run away!" The little bear who felt threatened did not dare to neglect him at all, and rolled away to the side regardless of his image. When he rolled over, the original location within a range of more than ten meters was completely covered by sharp thorns. "Go to hell!" At this time, Ike and Bishop Mayer had already arrived, and while the little bear was tumbling on the ground, they directly gathered their fighting qi and stepped forward with their swords. Roar! Little Bear was too late to get up, and immediately a flame spurted out, which was enough to avoid the fate of being hacked. However, the red-clothed archbishop not far away started singing again. This time, with Bishop Meyer and Bishop Ike being restrained, it is not so easy for him to avoid magical attacks. Boom! Boom! "Little Bear, here we come!" Fortunately, at this moment, there was a rumbling sound of hooves not far away. It was Narant who had returned and returned, and he also brought a group of vassals of the Onyx Principality who had just arrived. "Boy, since you are all courting death, let''s die together! The Legion of Demonic Beasts, the Legion of Paladins, kill them for me!" The red-clothed archbishop did not panic. Because the group of small nobles with more than a thousand names was not in his eyes at all. Following his order, the three thousand holy knights and the army of demon beasts immediately greeted them in the direction where Narant and the others came. "kill!" Immediately, Shuang Fang collided in this wilderness and started a fierce fight. On the other hand, Narant rode on the white dragon and did not stop. After piercing the army of Paladins unstoppably, he rushed towards the red-clothed archbishop alone. "Narant, why are you so stupid, you''re back!" "Baron Narant, let''s go!" When Bernard and the others saw Narant, their expressions were indescribably complicated. If it is possible, they naturally want to survive, but now that Narant returns, it is tantamount to dying. They have already seen how powerful this red-clothed archbishop is. If he fights alone, even King Culver is no match, let alone Narant. "Lord Count, and everyone else, I''m here to save you!" Narant heard the words with an aggrieved expression. "Narant, with your strength, you are not an opponent at all. Take Stella with you! We don''t need your rescue!" Bernard didn''t show any respect. He was almost dying. If he died and Narant died, then his daughter would have no reason to live. "Lord Count, you are underestimating me!" Narant was not convinced. Coincidentally, when he drove Stella back to the outskirts of the mountain in the carriage his breakthrough that had been stagnant for a few days suddenly broke out, and he was successfully promoted to the silver high-level knight. After that, he did not hesitate to accept the fruit of the promotion realm that he had kept. In this way, in just one minute, Narant has broken through two levels in a row and has become a peak silver knight. It''s just that with his current strength, even an elementary Golden Knight is not afraid at all. So after handing Stella to Girl Xue Li, he couldn''t wait to turn back and launched a counterattack when a group of vassals and minor nobles arrived. "Ike, go and kill that kid for me first!" Narant''s voice just fell, but it was greeted with the anger of the red-clothed archbishop. Chapter 683： You dont understand the life of opening and hanging! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! ... The trouble today is naturally due to the appearance of Narant. So, since Narant returns, it is a limited solution to him. This kid will die without the carriage now. "Narant, let''s go!" Bernard said anxiously upon seeing this. "Why should I leave? Back then, I was able to kill the demon beast army in the mountains and lose their temper, and now I can also make his leader lose his armor!" Narant looked arrogant. "Boy, for the sake of my dead subordinates, you must die today!" At this time, Bishop Ike, who received the order, did not hesitate to kill Narant. As soon as Narant appeared, he actually had the urge to kill Narant, but because the Archbishop did not have an order, it was difficult to act without authorization, and now he was naturally impatient. "Oh! You came just right, I also really want to try the thrill of beheading the golden knight, then let you be the first golden knight to die under the dragon teeth!" Long Aotian Narant said contemptuously. "Go to hell!" Bishop Ike was enraged by Narant''s arrogant appearance, and rode the blue lin water lizard directly to attack. "Flame Spear!" Narant was not afraid at all, and he also ran his vindictive energy to fight against each other. "Be careful!" But Bernard and the other counts were terrified. Naturally, they knew about Ike''s strength, and they didn''t have to be inferior to any of them, so how could Narant be able to fight. Amid the exclamations of the counts, Narant and Bishop Ike finally met head-on. I saw Bishop Ike holding his long sword high, wrapped in dazzling vindictive rays of light, and slashed directly at Narant. "Block me!" And Narant''s movements were not slow, he quickly swung his long sword and greeted Bishop Ike''s blade. "So fast?" At the next moment, Bishop Ike, who originally thought that Narant was about to die under his own sword, had the same reaction as everyone who died under Narant''s sword in the past. That is to be amazed at the speed with which Narant swings his sword. boom! In the astonishment of Bishop Ike, the two long swords were joined together. The dust under their feet was blown into the sky. "How is this possible? In the mountains and forests a few days ago, you obviously only have the strength of middle and high-level silver. Even if you hid your strength at that time, it is still silver!" This time, Bishop Ike was not only surprised by Narant''s speed, but even Narant''s power deeply shocked him. A silver knight has the power and speed of this golden knight, is this still the world he knows? "Hehe, you hillbilly won''t understand the life of a slapstick, eat my sword!" Narant laughed, and sent back the word hillbilly that these church members liked to talk about the most. Immediately, the long sword that was still converging with Bishop Ike suddenly slashed towards Bishop Ike with its mana. Crunch! puff! After a sharp metal cut, a blood flower burst out from Bishop Ike''s ribs. Narant''s long sword actually slashed directly into Bishop Ike''s chest cavity wrapped in mithril. "I am a mithril armor...you...a legendary weapon, how is it possible, you are from the holy continent..." Bishop Ike looked at his chest in disbelief. Originally, he already had the intention to retreat. After all, Narant''s strength is not lower than him, and the speed is even one point faster than him. There is no need to take risks in such a battle. He thought about using his mithril armor to resist the countermeasures, and then quickly swung a sword at the countermeasures. No matter whether the countermeasures were severely damaged, it was considered to be an exchange of injuries, and then let the archbishop work together to solve this strange boy. However, in his heart, the armor that few people in this continent can easily break through has become vulnerable. The skin injury that was originally thought has turned into a fatal injury. When he raised his eyes and saw the exquisite inscription on Narant''s long sword, he finally knew where he had died. This is a legendary weapon, with a tiny inscription on the blade below the hilt... The Forge: Moore! Master Moore, the dwarf elders, even he, Ike, knew. Boom! Finally, after saying the last sentence, Bishop Ike shook his body and fell directly to the ground, dead. Roar! And the blue lin water lizard under him felt Zhuang Kang, and roared in fright and fled into the distance. quiet! For a while, whether it was the earls of the Agate Principality or the archbishop in red, all of them stopped, looking at Bishop Ike, who was lying motionless on the ground in disbelief. "Bernard, did I read it wrong, is that the bishop named Ike lying on the ground?" King Culver opened his mouth in astonishment. "Your Majesty, it seems that you are right, that is the bishop named Ike!" Bernard affirmed. "In this case, doesn''t it mean that Narant is already stronger than us?" Rakoff interjected. "Better than you!" Bernard glanced at Rakoff! "Who are you!" At this moment, the red-clothed archbishop said. Even in the Sacred Continent, it is impossible for the talented young people in the empire to leapfrog the silver knight to kill the golden knight. You must know that this is a big realm, and it is also one of the most important level realms. But now this kind of thing appeared alive in front of his eyes. "I''ve said it before, I''m just a little country lord!" "No, you have definitely been to the Sacred Continent. Your carriage and your long sword are definitely not forged by this continent?" "I understand! Are you a heir sent by a certain principality to secretly develop and make money in this Glory Continent to support this continent!" "Hey, this brain supplement is too powerful!" Narant sucked in a breath, the red-clothed archbishop''s brain actually ordered it, it would be a pity not to go to some knight biography novels. "Hehe, that''s what you think it is!" However, Narant did not deny it, nor did he admit it. "No matter which principality you are sent from, since you want to destroy the affairs of our church, you must die!" This time, the red-clothed archbishop is finally no longer reserved. If Narant was really sent by a certain force in the Holy Continent, the situation would change at any time, so he had to complete the sacrifice as quickly as possible and let the abyss descend. "Advanced vine entanglement!" "Wind Blade Combo!" The Cardinal unleashed two high-level spells in a row in just a few seconds. And his first vine entanglement is to use the staff to quickly release it, in order to release it as soon as possible, without giving Narant the time to reflect. As for the second wind blade combo, it was after hiding. However, this is not important, because the red-clothed archbishop feels that if he can force himself to use the bottom of the pressure box in the staff, Narant will surely die. "Narant, be careful!" When the red-clothed archbishop released the magic, Little Bear immediately reminded him, and he faintly felt threatened. Worrying that Narant is too careless is a dead end. The attack of a high-level magician, even if it is hit, is not good. "Hehe, want to raid me with such a trick?" He didn''t want Narant to laugh, but he didn''t care about the wind blade that had been formed, and rushed towards the red-clothed archbishop. "Stupid!" The red-clothed archbishop sneered when he saw Narant''s appearance. It was at this time that a little green light suddenly appeared under the feet of Narant who was running. I saw several sturdy vines suddenly spread out from the ground. Narant''s legs, ready to wrap around him. Chapter 684： Now I know its too late! (2 in 1) The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Ignorant boy, do you think that advanced vine entanglement is comparable to those of junior magicians? The feature of advanced vines is that even if you dodge quickly, it is useless, because he can pursue and entangle the enemy under my mental power lock! " When he saw that the first vine had climbed up Narant''s calf, the Cardinal spoke again. In his eyes, the next moment Narant is sure to die. Facing the entanglement of high-level vines, even the Golden Knight is helpless. Because this vine is extremely tough and can grow quickly, it can''t do anything even with Long Night Slash in a short period of time. "Haha! Isn''t it a vine that can follow? It''s okay to deal with ordinary earth-level magicians or titled knights, but it''s not enough to deal with me, who is not a magician!" Not panicked. In fact, when the red-clothed archbishop released the spell with the name of the spell that was recited silently, he knew what this advanced vine technique would do. You must know that he, Narant, has a book of magic spells that any magician in the Holy Continent would be jealous of. With the unforgettable blessing, he had already taken a look at the general effects of these magics, just to prevent them from fighting when encountering magicians in the future. This vine is really not afraid of knife cuts, and it is very effective against ordinary title knights and even monsters. But Narant can also do magic. "Fire Shield!" The next moment, Narant didn''t even sing, and immediately released a fire shield to cover his body. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com And the moment when the red-clothed archbishop Dah Vine felt the fire shield, he took the initiative to break away from Narant''s body and covered the fire shield. You must know that although there is no saying that the five elements are mutually restrained in this world, in fact, there is also a similar attribute suppression. The vine spell belongs to the wood spell, and the fire shield belongs to the fire department, which can just suppress the wood attribute. Of course, because Narant''s fire shield level is too low, it''s only primary magic. Therefore, although the vines only covered the fire shield, they still blocked Narant in place and could not move. However, Narant''s methods did not stop there. Seeing that more than a dozen wind blades flashing with cold light were about to blaze, he released three large fireballs in one breath. Boom boom boom! As the fireball whistled, the vine was immediately opened up by a gap. And Narant jumped out of the gap with his dexterous figure. "It''s impossible... impossible, you not only have fighting spirit, but also magic!" In the face of Narant''s sudden operation, the red-clothed archbishop''s expression changed. Those eyes finally looked at Narant as if looking at a monster. Magic and vindictiveness cannot be cultivated at the same time. In his cognition, it is as ingrained as the fact that people must eat bread to fill their stomachs. But at this moment, a special case like Narant appeared in front of him. What''s more, Narant didn''t have a cane in his hand just now, and he didn''t even need to sing to cast magic, which was also unheard of. "Are you really human?" This time, the red-clothed archbishop even suspected that Narant was not human. "Country bumpkin, just because you haven''t seen it doesn''t mean you don''t have it, but don''t doubt my pure human blood, and eat Lao Tzu''s sword!" Narant had already expected the shock of the Cardinal Archbishop. So instead of stopping at this time, he quickened his figure and rushed straight to him, trying to inflict heavy damage while he was stunned. It''s just that the red-clothed archbishop is a high-level magician after all, and he has experienced no less battles than Narant. Therefore, just as Narant was about to approach his side, his defensive magic had already come out. "Advanced Wind Shield Technique!" With the release of the red-clothed archbishop''s magic, his whole body was immediately covered by a transparent windshield. Jingle! And when Narant''s long sword slashed up, it was directly shaken away. If it weren''t for his arm strength, I''m afraid the long sword in his hand would be thrown out of his hand. "Although you are very strange, so strange that I am shocked, but I still want to tell you that in the face of absolute strength, all your strangeness will be crushed!" Looking at Narant''s surprised eyes, the red-clothed archbishop has regained his gloomy and coldness. He had decided now that this Narant was to be killed no matter what. Then sacrifice him to the dark abyss, and at that time, he will be able to obtain the secret of Narant from him who became an undead. "Black Rock Thorn!" The next moment, the magic of the red-clothed archbishop followed. When Narant saw this, he could only give up using the long sword, and a fireball blasted towards the red-clothed archbishop. The moment after the bombardment, he immediately flew to the side to avoid it. Just at the moment he provoked it, thorns appeared under him. Boo! However, when Narant was still in the air, the most towering thorn appeared on the ground, directly under Narant. Fortunately, I don''t know if it was the effect of the lucky fruit he had eaten, but the thorn was stabbed against his armor. As for the primary fire shield on his body, the moment the ground thorn appeared, it was directly punctured like a balloon. "Hey! The senior magician can''t be underestimated, this almost killed himself!" After flying four or five meters, Narant landed steadily. However, the previous scene still left him with lingering fears. Advanced magic is advanced magic after all, and even ordinary ground thorns cannot be resisted by his primary magic. Fortunately, after the release of magic like the ground thorn, it can no longer be controlled, otherwise he has just been pierced through two holes. "It seems that you are lucky, but boy, I don''t know if you have such luck next!" Although the red-clothed archbishop also regretted that he just failed to kill Narant. However, his magic power is still very sufficient, so he is not in a hurry, because he knows that Narant won''t last long. As for Narant''s attack on him, whether it was a long sword or a fireball technique, there was no damage, and even Feng Dun couldn''t break the defense. "Narant, can you do it, if not, let''s retreat first!" This is, the flaming giant said to Narant. He really wanted to help Narant, but Bishop Namayer and the deputy commanders of several Paladins had already entangled him. In addition, the bound whirlwind that the red-clothed archbishop had just released was still surrounding him, so he had no time to help Narant at all. "No, he must die today!" The matter of his own dual cultivation of magic and martial arts has been exposed, how can he keep this red-clothed archbishop alive, if it spreads to the Holy Continent, it will be bad. In addition, Narant actually has a means of pressing the bottom of the box that is not used. Just haven''t found the opportunity yet. "Baron Narant, we''re here to help you!" At this moment, King Culver and the others finally recovered a little bit of fighting spirit after a moment of breathing. At this time, he was already carrying his long sword, ready to assist Narant. "Your Majesty, and all the counts, help me entangle him for a while!" Narant did not refuse. Now only with this, I have the opportunity to release the space teleportation magic. Space magic is different from other ordinary magic, and even the magic matrix that needs to be outlined takes more than ten seconds. If everyone helped him hold down the Cardinal, that ten seconds would be enough for him to die four or five times. "it is good!" Without any hesitation, the earls immediately waved their swords and moved towards the red-clothed archbishop. "Since you want to die so much, then I will send you to die first!" After speaking, the red-clothed archbishop began to sing again, and then one after another wind blades formed, rushing towards the earls. When the counts saw this, they were not afraid, and they began to resist with their swords clenched. However, after all, they were already scarred, and soon there were mistakes in the personality block, and a few more scars were added to their bodies. Fortunately, the scar is not well-known, and the injured Earl just swayed and regained his footing. Narant has a panoramic view of the situation of the counts, but he has no time to pay attention to it now, and really concentrates on drawing the magic matrix in his mind. If there is a mistake now, the previous efforts will be lost. "Let''s see how long you can last! Wind blade combo!" The red-clothed archbishop didn''t know what Narant was doing. Seeing that the counts in front of him were still holding on, the red-clothed archbishop snorted and released a large wind blade again. Dangdang! With this wave of wind blades, the pressure on Zou Zeng of the earls became precarious, and the little physical strength and fighting spirit that had been recovered with great difficulty were about to be exhausted. puff puff! "Rakoff, can you still support it?" At this moment, Rakoff, who was slightly weaker, was no longer able to support, and was hit by two wind blades again. And his luck is also very bad, another wind blade actually chopped off his only other arm. Seeing this, Bernard quickly pulled him behind the crowd. "I''m afraid I can''t do it anymore, it''s up to you!" Rakoff paled and shook his head. "Stay well, as long as this guy can be beheaded today, even if some of our old buddies die here, it will be worth it!" Bernard nodded, and after he finished speaking, he continued to resist. "Haha, this is the end of resisting me. You ants will become the battle spirits of the dark abyss. As for the one without arms, I will press a pair of wolf claws for you, and it should not be a waste to fight! " The sarcastic voice of the red-clothed archbishop came again. "You **** who takes refuge in evil, even if I really want to die, I will smash my head to pieces before I die!" Rakoff''s expression changed when he heard the words. However, at this point, he is also ruthless, and if he really can''t kill the red-clothed archbishop if he wants to die, he will gather his fighting spirit and pretend to be dead on the ground. No matter how powerful the dark creatures are, they will die without their heads. The red-clothed archbishop, who heard the words, frowned, and was about to make more efforts, lest he really be succeeded by the counts. However, at this moment, his keen mental power suddenly noticed something, and his eyes immediately turned to Narant. "What''s the matter? Why is there such a strange aura!" Although Narant did not sing or wave his staff, the red-clothed archbishop felt the fluctuation of magic power. But this fluctuation is an attribute he has never felt before, which makes the red-clothed archbishop instantly divert his attention. Although he didn''t know what kind of aura this was, it gave him a deep sense of crisis, which was the perception brought by the powerful spiritual power of the senior magician. "Arrow of the Black Wind!" "The Wall of Black Rock!" After feeling this threat, the red-clothed archbishop did not hesitate to release two high-level magics in one breath. One of them is a high-level attack spell, aimed directly at Narant at the rear of the crowd. The other is a wall that is stronger than the earth wall. With this wall blocking, and the wind around him, he is confident that even if the opponent is a magician, it is impossible to hurt him with a single blow. Whoosh! With the release of the cardinal''s spell, a feather arrow more than one meter long and wrapped in a black whirlwind formed in the air. And this black whirlwind feather arrow is the existence of the red-clothed archbishop pressing the bottom of the box, which is more difficult to cultivate than the wind blade technique, and its power is greater. With the whistling sound, the feather arrow lashed away in the direction of Narant. When the counts saw this, they naturally prepared to block with their swords. Unfortunately, this black wind arrow is different from the wind blade, even after he shoots it, he can be pulled by mental power. So all the counts immediately rushed to nothing. "Be careful, Narant!" The earls who saw this immediately cried out anxiously. "Bastard!" And Narant also sensed the threat of the arrow. But the space teleportation he used at this moment has reached the last moment. It can almost be said that as long as he is given another second, the spell can be completed and the red-clothed archbishop can be killed. But now, he was given a dilemma, whether to choose to avoid his life, or to bet that the arrow would not kill him. It''s just that if he chooses to survive, in the current state of the counts, I''m afraid there will never be a chance to help him continue to block and let him teleport in the actual combat space for the second time. "Narant, get out of the way!" Bernard said anxiously when he saw that Narant was still hesitating. "Damn it, if you don''t die, the entire continent will suffer. I''ll take a gamble!" Narant was unmoved. Gritting his teeth, he directly completed the final magic injection. "Space Teleportation!" The next moment, Narant pushed the matrix in his mind out of the body, and then a small black hole appeared in front of him. Narant took out an iron ball the size of half a fist from the space ring without hesitation, and immediately thought. The iron ball disappeared in front of him with space teleportation. And when he finished everything, the arrow wrapped in the black whirlwind was about to reach him. puff! The next moment, there was a sound of meat entering. "Count Rakoff!" Narant said in a stupefied voice. "Hehe, boy, I don''t think you are pleasing to the eye. However, I am also a dignified earl. I have been rescued so many times by you, a country noble. If I don''t return it and be known by others, then my iron cavalry family His prestige is no longer there." "And now, I''m repaying your kindness!" "You..." Narant''s eyes were complicated and he was speechless. The sound of piercing flesh didn''t come from him. When the black feathered arrow was about to hit him, Rakoff, whose hands had been chopped off, flew over and blocked the arrow without hesitation. "Boy, you don''t need to thank me. If you can''t solve the church after a while, then remember to smash my head. I don''t want to be those evil guys!" Although the chest was pierced by feather arrows, there was a large mouth of blood from the mouth. But Lakoff''s expression was still as condescending as when he faced Narant before. "Don''t worry! These **** are sure to die today!" For the first time, Narant didn''t care about Lakoff''s condescending expression, but solemnly thought about his promise to speak. "That''s good! Drive these guys... out of... Glory... Continent!" "Don''t worry, I will definitely!" Narant nodded. Immediately, Rakoff closed his eyes with satisfaction. After Rakoff was silent, Narant looked directly at the red-clothed archbishop. The red-clothed archbishop was still thinking about the black hole that just appeared in front of Narant, but the next moment his expression changed drastically. "Space Teleportation How is this possible..." "Now I know it''s over!" Narant gave a bloodthirsty smile. Sure enough, a black iron ball appeared strangely on the back of the red-clothed archbishop''s head at the next moment. Boom! With a muffled sound, the black iron ball exploded directly. And the entire head of the red-clothed archbishop was immediately wrapped in smoke. The wind shield on his body and the black rock wall in front also disappeared. Chapter 685： Blood Sacrifice Guidelines The iron ball that Narant sent to the head of the red-clothed archbishop by space teleportation was nothing but a small homemade grenade. Although such a small home-made grenade is not particularly useful nowadays, because Narant has a space ring, he has always stored a few with the thought of being prepared. And this time it worked just fine. With Narant''s strength, it is definitely impossible to break through the defense of the red-clothed archbishop from the outside. But space teleportation can ignore the defense and directly teleport the home-made grenade into the protective cover. It''s a pity that Narant''s training in this space transmission time is too short, otherwise, if he can transmit a larger home-made grenade, it will be more sure. Fortunately, although the strength of this red-clothed archbishop can be called the strongest in the field, he is a magician, and his physical strength cannot be compared with the title of knight. Therefore, even this trumpet grenade, no matter how bad it is, can deal a heavy blow to him. When the wind shield and the black rock wall disappeared, Narant knew that he had succeeded. Now, let''s see if the red-clothed archbishop is completely dead. If he is not dead, it should be no problem to go up to make up the knife. At this moment, everyone in the field has stopped moving, and all the counts have surprises on their faces. Finally, when the smoke surrounding the Archbishop dissipated, a miserable face was displayed in front of everyone. The red-clothed archbishop''s scalp has been blown away in half, and half of his face is bloody. However, what is surprising is that the red-clothed archbishop is not dead yet. "Space magic! How is this possible, doesn''t it mean that apart from the records, no one has ever really succeeded in cultivation!" However, although the red-clothed archbishop has not died at this moment, it is also the last moment of his death. From the shocked expression in his blood-red eyes at the moment, one can see the shock of Narant''s space magic. "Sorry, no one has ever successfully cultivated before, that''s because I haven''t appeared yet!" Narant slowly approached the red-clothed archbishop. While his illness was killing him, Narant knew that the villain died of talking too much. Although he is decent, he also needs to be careful about this. "Hehe, I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect to see such miraculous things in this sacred continent. It''s not that my death is too worthless. If I hadn''t discovered you now, maybe the dark abyss would not be able to dominate the entire continent in the future!" In the face of Narant''s approach, the red-clothed archbishop did not resist, but instead laughed wickedly. "However, boy, do you think you will really win if you kill me? Can you really escape the coming of the dark abyss?" "What do you mean?" Narant said suspiciously, but his footsteps did not stop. "Hehe, although it is impossible to sacrifice people from the entire continent, the sacrifice of tens of thousands of people can actually communicate with the abyss, but the speed of the arrival is not so fast!" The red-clothed archbishop did not hide it. But Narant still couldn''t understand. "Boy, slowly wait for the darkness to come!" The red-clothed archbishop was not ready to explain Narant''s confusion. Then he used his last strength to speak to Bishop Mayer not far away: "Mayer, are you ready to dedicate yourself to the Lord of Darkness?" "Archbishop, the Paladins can devote themselves at any time!" Bishop Namayer responded immediately upon hearing this. "Very good, then let''s go to see the master! In the near future, after the dark abyss comes, we can be reborn again!" After finishing speaking, the red-clothed archbishop closed his eyes, and then began to chant something in his mouth. The next moment, the red-clothed archbishop''s expression suddenly changed, revealing an extremely painful expression. And a ray of light appeared on his chest, which was a strange pattern imprint. "Dark Lord, please let the abyss come!" Bishop Mayer shouted with the last of his strength. boom! And when his voice fell, his body suddenly burst open. Narant, who saw this scene, quickly activated a shield, which prevented him from being smeared by all kinds of debris. And after the red-clothed archbishop died, the light that appeared in front of him did not disappear, but shot straight towards Bishop Mayer. "Dark Lord, please let the abyss descend!" boom! The next moment, Bishop Meyer, who was still alive and kicking, exploded like a red-clothed archbishop when he was hit by the light. [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It''s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here] And that light became even better with the blessing of Bishop Mayer. Then came the deputy commanders, and then all the church paladins and demon knights who were still alive. Bang bang bang! All of a sudden, the surrounding earth was dyed red with blood, and the church members who were running around died just like that. And when all the church members present died, that ray of light has become extremely intense, like a rising sun, glowing with a strange blood red. And when there were no more church personnel, the ray of light did not stay, and shot straight towards the sky. Boom! When the red light was lasing above the white cloud in the sky, a deafening loud noise immediately erupted. As the red glow exploded, the originally bright sky around it dimmed, and then the white clouds in the sky were dyed red. It was obviously morning, but there was a scene of the setting sun reflecting the setting sun Fortunately, this situation did not last for too long. It took about a minute or so before the red light dissipated. The sky is blue again, and the white clouds are still the same. However, with his keen perception, Narant faintly felt that the sky on their continent was now slightly different from the original. There seems to be a tinge of fear. "This...what''s the matter?" In fact, in addition to Narant, all the counts can also sense it. As golden knights, their acuity is not much worse than Narant. Feeling the terrifying aura that seemed to exist, all the counts became terrified. "I don''t know either!" Narant shook his head. Although he knew more than the counts, it was limited to the Holy Continent and the Goddess. As for other aspects, he is also ignorant. ... In fact, what Narant didn''t know was that the scene that appeared in front of them before also appeared at the end of the north, thousands of miles away. It was a city built on ice and snow, and it was the so-called holy city of the Church on the Glory Continent. At this moment the holy city has been surrounded by a powerful army. The army has no plans to attack the city for the time being, but instead surrounds it to prevent the people from the church from slipping away. But just a moment ago, there was a sudden burst of shouts from the holy city. The shouting continued for several minutes, and then the troops surrounding the city saw a dazzling red light shoot high into the sky. "This... this is the blood sacrifice guide!" "Blood sacrifice guide? My lord, is it the blood sacrifice guide that can guide the dark abyss?" Chapter 686： unknown army ... "Yes, the dark world is not connected to our continent, even very far away." "Although dark creatures can rely on space cracks to descend, there is only a small amount of death energy!" "But if a large amount of blood is sacrificed, it can build a bridge of communication for the master of the dark world, and transfer a large amount of dead energy and dark creatures at one time." "Such a large amount of death energy is coming, even the sacred thorns can''t stop it. When the time comes..." "My lord, doesn''t that mean that this newly discovered continent will become a dead place!" "yes!" "My lord, the prince and the others are still going deep into this continent..." "Don''t worry about the safety of His Highness the First Prince, because judging from the blood red in the sky just now, the number of people who sacrificed this time is very small, at most less than 30,000, otherwise the blood in the sky will not disperse." "So, this newly discovered continent still has more than ten days or even more than a month or two." "That''s good! If His Royal Highness is safe, then I can rest assured! I didn''t expect that the original prophet and goddess escaped here!" "Yeah! If it wasn''t for the six-star magister of the Sacred Magic Academy who sensed the fusion of the sacred suit, we probably wouldn''t know that there is such a small piece of land farther east of the mainland..." ... "Meet Your Majesty!" "I have seen the Count!" "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, are you all right?" When the church paladins suddenly turned into flesh, the little vassals who had just fought with them came to the battlefield on Narant''s side after a moment of stunned. When they saw such a miserable appearance of their own Fengjun, they couldn''t help but nervously stepped forward to care! "It''s alright!" Seeing the arrival of their subordinates, all the Fengjuns still held on to their majesty even though their legs and feet were swaying with exhaustion. Narant couldn''t stand it any longer, and said to the crowd, "Quickly go to the mountains and call my medical team to treat His Majesty the King and the counts!" "Yes, Baron Narrant!" Only then did the vassals reflect, and then a few people rushed towards the mountains and forests. In fact, there is no need for the vassals to notify, with Shirley Little Loli here, she has long known about the situation here. So it didn''t take long for Narant''s battlefield ambulance team to arrive and begin to treat a group of counts and kings. "Your Majesty, our Lord Earl Rakoff..." At this moment, several vassals of the Iron Cavalry family came over sadly. And they were carrying Rakoff''s body. Lakoff''s chopped off arms had been recovered by Narant, but the terrifying penetrating wound on his chest was still terrifying. "Count Rakoff died in battle to defeat the church. He was a heroic knight. You don''t have to be too sad. Now everyone in the church is dead, and Narant also killed the cardinal to avenge him. Earl Rakoff will definitely be able to. Happy to serve the God of Glory!" Today, Rakoff''s defense against arrows is enough to offset his previous calculations that were a little underwhelming. Therefore, neither the king nor the counts had any barriers to him at this time. Even Narant, who is more vengeful, has to admit that this guy Rakoff saved his life today, and he will repay this love in the future. "Yes, Your Majesty the King!" Several vassals of the Iron Cavalry family responded, carefully placing Rakoff on the carriage beside him. Although Rakoff died in battle, he still had heirs, so as long as the duchy existed, the Iron Cavalry Earl''s family would not die out. And Lakoff died in a glorious battle this time, so King Culver would also take care of the Iron Cavalry family. "Narant, what do you think we should do now?" A group of kings made a simple bandage, and then the meeting began. Although the people of the church are dead, the army of the northern principality is still built. It''s raining now in Ferdy City, and Earl Ferdy is fighting fiercely. If they don''t solve the Northern Principality, the survival of the Onyx Principality is still unknown. But the problem is that there are only a group of vassals present in the Agate Principality at the moment, and the army is still more than a hundred miles away. It may be very difficult for them to deal with the Northern Principality. "Your Majesty, now we have two options. The first option is to withdraw immediately and join the army for defense!" "The other option is to take the risk and immediately launch a surprise attack on the Northern Principality''s army. Now that the church army has been eliminated, we have a flaming giant bear, and it is possible to break up the Northern Principality." In the face of the inquiry, Narant also simply said two ways. Of course, in fact, the safest way now is the first way, which is to evacuate and join the army for defense. Because the extraordinary knights of the counts are no longer there, although there are still half of them alive, but those are still detained in the camp of the Northern Principality, so it is very unwise to fight with the Northern Principality at this time. [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿ But the problem is that if this is really done, then Count Ferdy will probably suffer. Earlier, Count Ferdy felt that he had no chance of winning, so he went out of the city to fight back, and now he has fallen into the siege of the northern principality. If the Earl of Ferdy is wiped out, it means that the entire Earl of Ferdy has been captured by the Northern Duchy. Even if the Onyx Principality can withstand the continued attack of the Northern Principality, I am afraid that it will only be able to survive in the future. Because the Northern Principality not only annexed the desert, but also obtained the Earl of Ferdy, a territory that can produce small elves. It will not take long for its strength to increase greatly. "Let''s fight then! What do you think?" King Culver obviously knew the pros and cons of the two options. After a moment of contemplation, he expressed his opinion to the earls. "Your Majesty, I also choose to fight immediately!" All the counts responded. If you can''t defeat the Northern Principality now, you''ll be lingering on in the future, so it''s better to take a risk. Moreover, they have a flaming giant bear on their side This is definitely a big help. Now that the decision has been made, the king and the counts did not delay much, and immediately led the team to slowly move towards the army of the Northern Principality. However, to their surprise, the Northern Principality did not have the idea of ????going forward to fight immediately when they saw thousands of people in their area. Instead, he retreated cautiously and made a defensive formation. Even the remnants of Count Ferdy who had not been completely wiped out got out of trouble and escaped. The reason why the army of the Northern Principality did not take the initiative to attack with an advantage in numbers, but instead guarded it carefully. That''s because the church''s inexplicable demise made them panic. They don''t know what happened to the Onyx Principality, and it was able to defeat the church army. In this way, the people of the Onyx Principality, led by King Culver, came to confrontation more than 600 meters away from the army of the Northern Principality. The northern principality''s response just now made them see a glimmer of victory. Since the Northern Principality is afraid of jealousy, they must seize this point and use the most violent attack to defeat the army of the Northern Principality for the first time. If it can be done, this is the key to victory in today''s battle. However, just when the Onyx Principality was about to start a war, Shirley''s little Loli suddenly came to Narant in a carriage under the leadership of Vivian. "Sir, urgent news!" "What news?" Narant was taken aback. When King Culver saw this, he immediately stopped his gesture to give an order. "Sir, a swift eagle reported that an unknown army of several thousand people was found in the further northwest direction!" read! Chapter 687： looking for goddess The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Unknown army?" Narant was taken aback. "Yes, my lord, Xun Ying reported that the army also has a large army of monsters, and there are still a lot of them, at least more than 100. I have now asked Xiao Huihui and the bees to investigate more carefully!" Xue Li Xiaoluoli nodded immediately. "With over a hundred demon beasts, does the church still have reinforcements?" Nalande''s expression changed. If there is another powerful army, then they will stop fighting. They will leave Feidi City wisely, and take the only remaining title of the Agate Duchy, the knights retreat deeper, and then rely on the strong city to defend. At this moment, the arm that King Rakoff had just waved to attack had stopped. In the end, everyone decided to continue to wait, waiting for the exact news from Xiao Huihui. However, at this moment, everyone actually has no intention of fighting again, because no matter what the identity of the team is, it is absolutely impossible to be the reinforcements of the Agate Principality. ... "Miss Isabella, please rest assured, with the presence of the eldest prince of our Bach Empire, it''s just a few church members, and it can be solved easily!" When Narant received the news, the team detected by Swift Eagle was still moving forward. This is a team of more than 5,000 people, of which 5,000 knights are riding high-class war horses, and their armors are all forged with mithril. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com In addition to this, there is also an army of monsters composed of hundreds of fifth-order lava monitor lizards. This team came from the Bach Empire on the Holy Continent. The reason why they were able to reach the Holy Continent was because the six-star magister of the Holy Magic Academy sensed the fluctuations in the Prophet Goddess suit some time ago. The holy artifact suit, if it is a single piece, is just like ordinary legendary equipment, and there is nothing special about it. But as long as there are more than two holy artifacts gathered together, there will be a wave of fluctuations. The six-star magister sensed this faint fluctuation, and then conveyed the news to the Holy Alliance. However, something went wrong when the news was passed, that is, the Bach Empire intercepted it first, and learned that the Prophet Goddess might still exist somewhere. As a result, the Bach Empire immediately began to search for it. Although the Meteor Magician only sensed a general direction, after several months of searching, the Bach Empire actually found a But Kong at the northernmost end of the Endless Mountains. As long as you cross this gap and pass through the dense forest, you can come to a continent that the Holy Alliance has never explored. Of course, the Holy City of the Church was also discovered at the same time. In order to find the Prophet Goddess and see if it could gain any benefits from this newly discovered continent, the Bach Empire immediately sent a large army, with a number of tens of thousands. Five thousand of them remained in the north, besieging the so-called holy city of the church. The remaining 5,000 people were headed to the south by His Royal Highness the Great Prince of the Bach Empire. When the Bach Empire entered the Northern Principality, he quickly learned the basic situation of this continent from the local area. In the end, the army of the Bach Empire marched all the way, and finally came to the capital of the northern dukes. As for them, the army has been swaggering through the territory of the Northern Principality, is there any blocking by the Northern Principality''s army? Obviously not. Almost all the troops of the Northern Principality had gone to the south, and only a few soldiers remained to ensure law and order. In addition, a number of large and small nobles have also left, leaving only the heirs to guard the territory. In this way, in the face of the more than 5,000 powerful imperial army, no soldier or the descendants of nobles would dare to stop him. In addition, the team of the Bach Empire has also shown that they come from a wider continent, and they come here to help them solve the evil cult of the church, so many noble descendants follow this team to help lead the way. When the team came to the capital of the northern dukes, they also entered the capital without encountering any resistance. Soon, the old king and princess of the northern principality were rescued. Then, the old king and Princess Isabella knew that the church was more evil than they originally thought, and even colluded with dark creatures. Fortunately, the army of the Bach Empire has come, otherwise this continent will become a dead place in the future, and hundreds of millions of living beings will die because of this. Now, Princess Isabella, accompanied by the Grand Prince of the Bach Empire, is going to the Castle of Count Ferdy to find her usurped younger brother and the people of the church. "Then thank you, His Royal Highness. If it weren''t for you, then the hundreds of millions of souls in our Glory Continent would not be able to escape the clutches of the church!" Isabella immediately expressed her gratitude after hearing the words of the subordinates beside the eldest prince. . Although at present, the army of the Bach Empire has not shown any hostility to them, and has always been in contact with them in a very friendly way. But Princess Isabella didn''t know what would happen to the entire Glory Continent if the Church was finally resolved. Because, in the face of the powerful Bach Empire, whether it is the Northern Principality or the Agate Principality, the Glory Continent seems to be a contrast between a small country lord and a big noble. "Miss Isabella, haven''t I said it before, you don''t have to call me the prince, that''s what my subordinates call me. We are friends now, you can call me Eric directly." "By the way, Miss Isabella, have you really never heard of the goddess?" At this moment, next to Isabella, Prince Arif riding a sixth-order Swift Shadow Leopard Opened up. "His Royal Highness Eric, I really haven''t heard of the existence of the goddess. Is the goddess really that magical?" "It''s really so magical. The goddess has all kinds of talents and is the best fighter to deal with dark creatures! If it wasn''t for some misunderstandings that caused the goddess to run away, I am afraid that the dark creatures would have been driven out of the sacred continent by now! " "However, it is now confirmed that the goddess is in the Glory Continent. After the church is settled first, I am looking for it slowly. As long as the goddess is found again, the threat of the dark creatures will also be eliminated in the near future!" Seeing Isabella is not like lying, he nodded immediately. The six-star magister only sensed a general direction at the beginning, and could not determine the location of the suit, so they still needed to search this continent. But now this small continent actually has two principalities, so he now needs to resolve the contradiction between the two sides and let them work together to help him find it. The goddess, originally thought to threaten the safety of the entire alliance. But now as the alliance regains its strength, the threat of the goddess has weakened. The reason why he brought the army to look for the goddess this time was not to continue to hunt down the goddesses. Instead, he wanted to bring these magical goddesses under the command of the Bach Empire. As long as these goddesses join in, the strength of the Bach Empire in the Holy Continent will definitely rise to a higher level. Of course, their speed must also be fast, otherwise if they are known by other empires and send people to come, the Bach Empire will not be able to enjoy the benefits brought by the goddess alone. ... "The eldest prince of the Bach Empire?" Not long after Narant received a report from Xiao Huihui and a group of bees. This time the report is more detailed, not only the information of the team, but also the conversations between the people who come here can be heard clearly. The Bach Empire, Narant is an impression, it is one of the six most powerful empires in the Holy Continent, just like the Blue Shield Empire. Speaking of which, Narant also met a prince of the Bach Empire when he was in the Forge Castle. It was Prince Cody who wanted to cut the line. Chapter 688： Grand Prince of the Bach Empire The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! He is the second prince of the Bach Empire, the younger brother of Eric. And his perception of the Bach Empire is not good, because the Bach Empire also participated in the pursuit of the goddess at the beginning, and even robbed the prophet goddess of the sacred artifact. It''s just that he doesn''t understand why the people of the Holy Continent have not discovered the existence of the Glory Continent for so many years, but now they have suddenly found it. Fortunately, judging from the return of the bees, it seems that the Bach Empire did not come to hunt down the goddess this time, which is a fortune in misfortune. However, no matter what, Narant is not ready to hand over his lucky daughter. "Baron Narant, what do you think we should do now?" Just as Narant was thinking, King Culver and a group of counts looked at him. Narrant has just shared with them the identity of this unknown army. It''s just that the king and a group of counts don''t know much about the Holy Continent, so they can''t judge what will happen next. After all, according to what Narant said, there were more than 5,000 silver knights and more than 100 fifth-order monsters in the team. Such a team is several times stronger than the church, and they are not against it at all. "Your Majesty, and all the earls, my suggestion is that we should just wait here and make a decision based on the situation!" "It seems that the other party is not hostile to us for the time being, and even if there is hostility, we can''t escape if we want to!" "Well, that''s true. The strength of the church alone is stronger than that of us in the past. Now the team of this Holy Continent Empire is stronger. Even if we want to hide, we can''t hide!" King Culver and the earls agreed Rand''s words. "Then, His Majesty the King, and all the counts, I''ll go to the rear to make arrangements for my subordinates, and you will wait here now!" After speaking to the king and a group of counts, Narant quickly went to his team, and then called a group of his subordinates to make arrangements. Although the Bach Empire was not necessarily hostile, Narant had to be careful. Therefore, he must not let the other party know the existence of these lucky girls. The other is his own, the Warcraft Legion and the Little Bears should also be hidden. So as not to expose the fact that he has been to the Holy Continent. After Narant had arranged everything, the army of the Bach Empire had already arrived there. The Onyx Principality was better off seeing Bach''s army, and already knew their origins in advance. When the Northern Principality saw this, it was startled, and looked at the unfamiliar flags in the team with a bit of surprise. However, in the end, when Princess Isabella stood up and explained the situation, the army of the Northern Principality was relieved. Of course, there are also a small number of nobles who are uneasy, but they are quickly controlled by other nobles. Even the new king, Charlins, was also taken and escorted to Princess Isabella. "Isabella, what are you doing, I''m the king of the Northern Principality now!" Charlins''s face no longer had the sense of superiority he had earlier, and his face was pale and full of horror. "You usurper, wait for your father to judge you! You suppress him!" "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" A group of nobles from the Northern Principality immediately suppressed Charlings. Afterwards, Princess Isabella looked at Marquis Lisson who was standing aside, "Marquis Lisson, where are the people from the church?" "His Royal Highness, the members of the church were still fighting against the team of the Onyx Principality not long ago, but for some reason, all of them died suddenly!" "All dead? Does the Onyx Principality have such strength?" Princess Isabella was also puzzled. Originally, I thought that I would definitely need the army of the Bach Empire to help solve the church, but now all the members of the church have died. And when Prince Eric heard the words, his brows slightly wrinkled, as if he was not sure what he thought of. At this time, Princess Isabella said: "His Royal Highness Eric, why don''t I invite the nobles of the Onyx Principality to come and ask about the situation!" Now it has been confirmed that the Glory Continent is just a couple, and there is a wider land on the other side of the mountain range. Isabella knows that the decades-old enemy of the Northern Principality and the Onyx Principality is no longer a life-and-death situation. . Because any small principality on that vast land is stronger than them, then is it necessary for the two small principalities who are not even like ants to continue to fight for the so-called ''unified glory continent''? "Okay, Miss Isabella!" Prince Eric naturally has no opinion. His top priority now is to use the two small rural principalities to help him find the goddess, so he must contact them all. In addition, he had an ominous hunch about the bizarre deaths of church personnel. It didn''t take long for the king of the Onyx Principality and a group of counts to be invited over. Narant followed, but he was standing in the back of the crowd, so he didn''t stand out. On the contrary, Princess Isabella still remembered him, and nodded at him without a trace. "His Royal Highness Eric, this is King Culver of the Onyx Principality. These are the count lords of the Onyx Principality." "The great nobles of the Onyx Principality, this is Prince Elric from the Holy Continent Bach Empire..." Isabella began to introduce each other. "...The Sacred Continent is the wider continent on the other side of the mountain range, and this is where His Highness Eric came from!" Isabella explained one more sentence because she was worried that everyone in the Agate Principality still didn''t know the situation. "It turned out to be His Highness Eric, you are welcome to come from afar to the Land of Glory!" King Culver had previously heard Narant describe the simple situation of the Bach Empire. So even in the face of this is just a prince, he didn''t dare to hold his identity, and he smiled and said kindly. After all, his so-called king may seem like an ordinary noble in the Sacred Continent in the eyes of others. "Well, Your Excellency Culver, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I came to the Glory Continent this time with the friendliness of the Bach Empire to help you fight against the evil church and dark creatures!" "I just heard that all the people in the church died suddenly when they were at war with you I don''t know what happened?" Eric was educated by heirs, so he didn''t show any condescending attitude at the moment, and he was also kind. Of course, it''s just his name for King Culver that''s a bit intriguing. Instead of addressing the king, he used the word Your Excellency. "His Royal Highness Eric, this is what happened..." King Culver didn''t care what Eric called him. After all, they were so big that they couldn''t resist, and even if he cared, he couldn''t change it. So he answered Eric''s question truthfully, and told the previous strange scene. Chapter 689： About to become a dead place! (2 in 1) The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "You mean that the red-clothed archbishop of the church is a high-level magician? He was forced to commit suicide under your coercion? Make sure he is not a junior or intermediate magician." After listening to King Culver''s description, Prince Eric immediately showed a look of astonishment. There was obviously a little disbelief in the astonishment. What is an advanced magician? That is the existence of the mainstay of the Sacred Continent, which is equivalent to the existence of the Silver Peak Knights here in the Glory Continent. You must know that the golden knights of the Glory Continent can be counted with one hand, so in fact, the gold content of the silver peak knights is still very high. Although this gold content is not considered fart in front of Narant, but if you pull out any other one, they are all capable men of the great nobles. Therefore, when he heard that the senior magician was forced to commit suicide by a few counts in the Onyx Principality, Prince Eric naturally did not believe it. "His Royal Highness Eric, the red-clothed archbishop himself said that he is a high-level magician!" Although Eric''s doubts made people uncomfortable, King Culver nodded truthfully. "Okay!" Prince Eric nodded, but still felt that the strength of the red-clothed archbishop might be false. At this time, Narant was a little bit incomprehensible, and immediately mentioned a sentence behind, "This prince, we don''t know the strength of the red-clothed archbishop, but, can you tell us about that? What is the last red light?" The strength of the red-clothed archbishop, Narant is very clear, is undoubtedly a high-level magician. But now there is no need to show off in front of this Prince Eric, even if he thinks it is better if his strength is fake. Because he had just explained to a group of counts, it is best not to expose his own affairs. Now, what he most wants to know is what effect the blood sacrifice guide has on the Glory Continent, because the perception from that sky makes him very uneasy. "Well, that red light, if your description is correct, should be a blood sacrifice guide. It relies on the sacrifice of a large amount of blood, which can be sensed by the master of the dark world, and then takes the opportunity to transfer a large amount of death energy to come, and it is also accompanied by a large amount of blood. of dark creatures!" Although Narant is dressed as a small vassal, Prince Eric does not look down on him. However, after a while, I want to ask people from this continent to help, so I still reluctantly explain. After a pause, Prince Eric continued: "However, the bloodstains of only two or three thousand people will not inspire much death, so you don''t have to worry too much! By then, it will infect the land of half the counties at most, and the dark creatures will Quantities are also very limited.¡± "No wonder the red-clothed archbishop said before he died that he would wait for the dark abyss to come!" Narant nodded when he heard the words, he knew what the red-clothed archbishop meant. However, just as Narant let go of his heart, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a red glow from the north spreading to him. Although the color of the red glow was much lighter, it was just as strange as when the three thousand paladins died before. "Gentlemen, I, Eric, are here on behalf of the Bach Empire this time..." After explaining, Prince Eric was about to start telling the reason for his coming. However, it was also at this time that Narant spoke again, directly interrupting the words of the Prince Eric. "His Royal Highness Eric!" "What''s the matter?" Prince Eric was a little unhappy when he heard the words. If he didn''t need to show enough kindness, such a small character wouldn''t even look at him in the Sacred Continent. "His Royal Highness Eric, I wonder if the Hongxia over there was also caused by the guidance of the blood sacrifice?" Narant can''t do anything, because the red glow from the north is related to the entire sacred continent. If you don''t ask clearly, you can''t feel at ease. "And Hongxia?" Prince Eric looked towards the north subconsciously. "How is this possible!" It was just the next moment that this Prince Eric was stagnant. The boy with the calm expression before was gone, and his face became extremely ugly. "His Royal Highness, what''s the matter?" When everyone saw the expression of the eldest prince, they immediately felt a sense of crisis and hurriedly asked. "There are at least tens of thousands of blood sacrifices in such a large area of ??Hongxia..." "And once the number of people guided by the blood sacrifice exceeds tens of thousands, its effect will be multiplied..." "And with the guidance of tens of thousands of blood sacrifices, the range of death energy and dark creatures can cover the size of several northern principalities!" "What? Several northern principalities the size of!" After listening to Prince Eric''s explanation, all the counts present changed their color. How big is the Glory Continent, plus the Onyx Principality, the desert area, and some marginal areas, it is only four or five Northern Principality-sized areas at most. Therefore, the area of ??these several northern principalities has almost captured the entire Glory Continent. "His Royal Highness Eric... Will the dead aura dissipate by then?" "No, when the death energy is strong to a certain extent, the speed of disappearing will become slow, and during this period, all living plants have long been infected by death energy, and then these death energy will stop dissipating, but will be permanent. Save it, let this place become a dead place!" "Change... into a dead place... the entire Glory Continent..." Whether it was the nobles of the Northern Principality or the nobles of the Onyx Principality, they all swayed. "His Royal Highness, the subordinates believe that the church city at the passage at the northern end also used the blood sacrifice guidance!" "Although such a number of people cannot be rewarded immediately by death qi, I am afraid that it will be as short as half a month, and as long as a month or two, before the death qi will completely come, let''s get out of here as soon as possible!" Those who can follow the prince of the empire are naturally not fools, and they also know the consequences of tens of thousands of blood sacrifices. Prince Eric did not expect that he had discovered such a continent and planned to squeeze it out without the knowledge of other principalities, but now such a change has occurred. Of course, it was a pity, but he also knew how to be flexible, so he said immediately. "Nobles, don''t worry, you are also a part of our human race, so even if this continent can no longer stay, you can go to the Holy Continent." "When the time comes, our Bach Empire will protect you!" Eric''s plan is very simple. Since he can''t continue to squeeze here, let these populations belong to the Bach Empire. At that time, there will always be a way to obtain some benefits, whether it is the population or the wealth brought by the nobles, it should be a considerable amount of wealth. "This..." The nobles immediately showed extremely complicated expressions. Originally thought that the people of the church were completely beheaded, and after that, the Glory Continent will return to peace. Even with the participation of the Bach Empire, it is at least better than the entire continent being controlled by the Church. But now the Prince Eric is telling them that the Glory Continent will become a dead place in the future, and everyone will leave their homes. This is an unacceptable existence for anyone. "His Royal Highness Eric, is there really no other way?" At this time, Princess Isabella also spoke. Now it''s not just about the Onyx Principality, it''s about the entire Glory Continent. "Miss Isabella, there is really no other way! The blood sacrifice of tens of thousands of people guides, even in our sacred continent, all the population within the range must be evacuated immediately." "Otherwise, if you stay within the range, you will surely die." Eric replied affirmatively. "What can I do now?" "Then our territory is gone?" "Let''s not talk about the territory, if the Glory Continent is really infected by the death energy, whether we can survive or not will be a problem!" The last time the invasion of dark creatures was very impressive. Fortunately, there was no death energy at that time. As long as the attack of the dark creatures was resisted, the dark creatures would die by themselves after a few days. But this time is different. If the death energy does not dissipate, then the dark creatures can exist forever. On the contrary, they cannot stay in a place with death energy for a long time, otherwise they will be infected and die. "Everyone, although I know that you may not be able to accept it for a while, but this is a fact, sigh, as an imperial prince, I can understand the thoughts of the nobles!" "Nobles, I''ll go and arrange for my subordinates to rest first. It seems that I need to leave for the Holy Land in the next few days. Before that, if you need any help, as long as I can, I will try my best to help. After all, everyone It''s a human race!" After the Prince Eric finished speaking, he expressed his sympathy for the nobles, and actually left with them. Leaving the Northern Principality and the Onyx Principality, everyone stayed where they were and at a loss. "His Royal Highness, why did you just leave? Now that the time is so tight, shouldn''t we start looking for the goddess immediately?" "Kate, now these nobles of the Glory Continent are facing a crisis of life and death. Do you think I will let them help find the goddess now, do they want to?" "If His Royal Highness doesn''t give them the benefits that will save them from the crisis, they will definitely not agree. After all, they are about to face life and death, and other things are not important." "So, Kate, with this sudden change, I''m also ready to change my plan when I came here!" Prince Eric said with a smile. "His Royal Highness, what do you mean?" "Originally, I thought that our Bach Empire was the first to discover this continent. Is it possible to hide it for a while like the church and reap some benefits." "But now this continent is about to become a dead place, and the land is no longer useful to us." "So the only thing useful to us on this continent right now is these populations!" "We definitely need to take these populations and bring them back to the Bach Empire!" "It''s just that these nobles would not be very grateful to us if they had just spoken, and it would not be easy for us to handle it." "But if they take the initiative to come to the door later, then we will have the final say!" Prince Eric said with a smile. "His Royal Highness is wise!" The subordinates immediately understood the meaning when they heard the words. The Bach Empire came in secret, naturally for the benefit. In addition to the goddess, there are some resources of this continent. But now, er, resources from the mainland are probably not available, so they can only get it from these nobles. But how to make them willing to give their interests, it is natural for them to come to the door in person. ¡­ "Narant, do you think what Prince Eric said is true or false?" At the same time, the nobles of the Onyx Principality are already having an emergency meeting. "Your Majesty, I''m afraid it''s probably true... If the holy city of the church also made sacrifices..." Narant could see from the previous performance of Prince Eric that the things that the blood sacrifice guided were true, and the consequences it could bring were also true. The only thing that is uncertain is whether the holy city in the north really implements the blood sacrifice guidelines. If tens of thousands of church personnel really use the blood sacrifice guidelines, then the scope of the impact will be extremely terrifying. Regardless of whether it can cover the entire continent, it is definitely not something that the Northern Principality and the Onyx Principality can mature. "Then Baron Narant, what do you think we should do now?" "Your Majesty, I''m afraid we can only evacuate the continent now, and take advantage of the time to evacuate as many people as possible from this continent!" Narant also answered. "Get out of this continent!" Both the king and the counts fell silent. They gave up their family business for hundreds of years, and everyone was really reluctant. "Baron Narant, do you think the Bach Empire will accept us!" After a moment of silence, King Culver asked Narant another question. "Your Majesty, definitely!" Narant gave a very positive answer. After a pause, he added: "However, I am afraid that the prince of the Bach Empire will put forward many conditions!" Earlier that Prince Eric left suddenly, as long as he was not stupid, everyone could see that he did it on purpose. However, it is the Nabach Empire that can help the two principalities now, which is determined by the other party. "Well, even if you put forward more conditions, in order to survive, you can only agree!" King Culver sighed. As a king, he naturally has to think about his vassals and the people of his kingdom. "Let''s go, everyone, let''s meet the prince of the Nabach Empire!" The matter is urgent, and since it is determined to evacuate, King Culver is not prepared to delay. Immediately, the king took a group of counts towards the temporary camp of the Bach Empire. When they had just arrived at the gate of the Bach Empire, they even encountered a group of nobles from the Northern Principality. Obviously, the nobles of the Northern Principality also knew what Prince Eric meant. When the two nobles met, there was no more arguing, and now they were already on the same boat, when they entered the camp together with the guards of the Bach Empire. UU Reading Soon, everyone was led to a spacious tent. And that Prince Eric has been waiting for a long time, but on the surface he still seems to know nothing. "You nobles, do you have any business with me?" "His Royal Highness Eric, now the Glory Continent is about to become a dead place, and we have no choice. For the tens of millions of people on the continent, we would like to ask His Highness Eric to help us through this difficulty!" King Culver Glancing at Isabella, he finally chose to speak first. "Huh? I don''t know how the nobles want me to help Eric. If it is within my ability, I will definitely try my best!" ~： Ladies and gentlemen, Calvin and Im not feeling well, please take a day off! After writing the novel, I have been sitting for a long time, and now my stomach is uncomfortable for a long time, which is really uncomfortable. Everyone, you should pay attention to strengthening your exercise! Chapter 690： conditions of help The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! This Prince Eric looked very friendly, but he said that neither the nobles of the Northern Principality nor the nobles of the Onyx Principality would believe it. However, now that the life-saving straw is in the hands of others, even if he pretends, the nobles are helpless. King Culver continued: "His Royal Highness Eric, the Glory Continent is about to be covered by death energy, but there are still tens of millions of Terran people on this continent, so we ask you to lend a helping hand and help a group of people. Glory Continent, transfer the people here to the Holy Continent!" "Transfer to the Sacred Continent?" Prince Eric nodded in hindsight. "Death air and the arrival of dark creatures can''t be changed. Even if the six-star magister comes, it can''t be stopped. If you want to solve it, unless you send an army to destroy dark creatures in the future, while planting sacred thorns, but this will take time and powerful. army¡­¡­" "It seems that there is really only this way now!" "However, nobles, you also know that the number of tens of millions is very large, and it is very difficult for me to accommodate the Bach Empire." "Also, I''m just the eldest prince of the Bach Empire, and I can''t arrange such a major event on my own!" Prince Ralph finally showed an embarrassed expression. "His Royal Highness, is it really impossible?" Princess Isabella, who was on the side, said softly, feigning anxiety on her face. In his heart, the little bit of affection he had for this Prince Eric these days was completely clean. A few days ago, this Eric at least pretended to be personable and very friendly. But now, seeing the change in the situation, it is disgusting to be so pretentious. But now in order to be able to go to the Holy Continent for the whole country, she can only cooperate with acting. "Oh! Okay, although I advocated that I might be punished after going back, but this is a human race of tens of millions, how could I watch you all being swallowed up by the darkness!" Eric felt almost the same. In particular, Isabella''s feigned anxiety and sadness gave him great psychological satisfaction. After a pause, he continued: "However, everyone, if you follow me to the Bach Empire, then I''m afraid you will no longer have the title of duchy!" "Yes!" King Culver gritted his teeth and did not object. In fact, he had already expected this. "Well, in addition, the titles of the nobles may be lowered..." Eric continued. "His Royal Highness Eric, I don''t know how to lower it?" The nobles immediately cared. "According to the size of your Northern Principality and Agate Principality, in our Bach Empire, it is nothing but a marquis territory!" "So, if you arrive at the Bach Empire, then absolutely descend by one title in order?" "All down one title?" All the nobles of the Glory Continent showed painful expressions. Those who can reach this duke, marquis, and earl have been accumulated for hundreds of years. Now, if you want to go down a rank, if you want to recover again, you don''t know how many generations of experience you need to go through. "Okay!" Fortunately, everyone could see it clearly, so they still resisted and agreed. "Well, very good, then there is the last thing that worries me. As long as this matter is resolved, even if I am punished, the nobles will not be affected by going to the Holy Continent." "Don''t know what''s going on?" "Everyone, when you go to the Holy Continent, the land you need to occupy is very broad. Although my Bach family, as a royal family, controls the entire Bach Empire, it will inevitably cause opposition from other nobles in the country...!" "So, I think it''s better for the nobles to prepare some gold coins. If there are other nobles who really object, we can use gold coins to appease!" "I can roughly estimate this gold coin. A marquis needs at least 100,000 gold coins, an earl needs 50,000 gold coins, a viscounty needs 20,000 gold coins, and a barony needs 8,000 gold coins!" "Of course, if the gold coins are not enough, you can also use elf or other materials instead!" "This..." The reaction of the nobles was more excited than before. Downgrading the first-level title, after all, there is no strength of the impression itself, at least it is better to accept. But now they have to pay gold coins. And this price is just for the idea of ??hollowing out their heritage, and everyone is naturally reluctant for a while. "His Royal Highness Eric, can this gold coin be less? This is too much for the nobles of our Glory Continent!" Exploiting some gold coins was actually expected by King Culver. But the problem is that these tens of thousands of gold coins are really not so easy to get. The heritage of the nobility is actually not only gold coins, but also wealth such as land and castles. But now the land and the castle need to be abandoned, and the elves and gold coins will also be scraped away, then they will probably become poor and white. "Gentlemen, I''m just giving this gold coin as a suggestion. It''s not that I, Eric, are going to accept it, but for your sake." "In addition, the amount of gold coins I gave is actually the lowest. In our sacred continent, even a pot of ordinary spirits requires ten gold coins for a pot!" Eric was in no hurry when he saw that everyone was excited. "Well, nobles, you should go back and think about it first! To be honest, I am also taking a big risk. If you can accept it, then come to me. If you can''t accept it, you can go to the Holy Continent by yourself. Just know how difficult it is to find a piece of land in the Sacred Continent!" After finishing speaking, the Prince Eric withdrew from the temporary meeting tent, leaving a group of nobles with gloomy expressions on their faces. ... "His Royal Highness, why did you leave? I think these nobles will definitely answer!" After Prince Eric walked out of the tent, a subordinate immediately followed and asked. In his opinion, this matter will be successful in a while, and his eldest prince even asked them to think about it again, which is not unnecessary. More importantly, he also told everyone that they could go to the Holy Continent on their own. Now that the city of the church in the north is definitely empty, these nobles of the Glory Continent want to go, I am afraid they can really go there without hindrance. "Kerry, do you think they will hold a grudge against me in the future after they agreed?" Eric asked back. "Your Highness, I''m afraid they don''t dare? However, there will definitely be some resentment in their hearts!" "Hehe You also know that they will have grievances, so I deliberately let them think more now, and come to me when they think about it!" "They are all nobles. Compared with gold coins and life, they know how to make choices, and when the time comes, they begged me after careful consideration, so I can''t blame me!" : "Moreover, after arriving in the Holy Continent, I will indeed plan land for them, so they will probably be grateful to me for keeping my word!" "Your Highness, are you really going to give them that much land?" "Of course, the most important thing in our Holy Continent is land, but... it''s up to us to decide where to give it. Isn''t there a large piece of land in the Black Rock Plain that connects with the orcs? I plan to place them there. "Eric had a small smile on his lips. Chapter 691： Erics calculation The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Black Rock Plains? Your Highness, you are really wise. In this way, we will not only earn a lot of gold coins, but also allow these nobles to guard the border with the orcs for us!" Humans and Orcs have always had skirmishes. The main reason is that the number of ethnic groups on both sides is very large, so the land required is also huge. And the Black Rock Plain is close to the border of the Orc Empire. Orcs are savage and bloodthirsty, and have a limited talent for farming and creativity. Therefore, many times, if the orcs are hungry, they will hit the human race. Although the human race is protected by military cities, some small villages do not have strong city walls. Moreover, only Qianshi is a thief, and there is no Qianshi anti-thief, so there are often cases of villages being harassed by orcs. This is also a common phenomenon in places of the Holy Alliance that are diametrically opposed to orc territory. But if these people from the Glory Continent were moved there, wouldn''t this kind of thing be solved directly in the future. Anyway, it is not the people of the Bach Kingdom who will be harassed at that time, and they do not have to worry too much about the Bach royal family. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com "By the way, Your Highness, what if these nobles don''t want to pay, but choose to go to the Sacred Continent themselves?" "They didn''t dare, and they really did. It''s not certain whether these nobles can reach the Holy Land alive. After all, going to the Holy Land requires crossing a long forest..." Prince Eric sneered. This subordinate Carey was stunned, and immediately remembered the character of his eldest prince. These days, his eldest prince''s smile every day has made him almost forget... ... "Your Majesty, what should we do? Shall we agree?" Back at their camp, the counts immediately turned to King Culver. "Do you have a better way?" King Culver spread his hands helplessly. "Your Majesty, what do you think will happen if we go to the Holy Continent by ourselves?" Count Feidi was a little unwilling. Although he was not only reduced to a viscount after the past, he also had to pay 20,000 gold coins, which directly emptied his treasury. "If we do this, I''m afraid we won''t be able to reach the Holy Land!" King Culver directly cut off Count Ferdy''s thoughts. That Prince Eric looked friendly, but King Culver didn''t think there was any kindness in dealing with the dignified prince of the Empire. From his pretentious attitude today, he knows that this is what he does to exploit himself and others. It''s just that now I think I and others have other uses besides gold coins, so I didn''t grab it. But if you and others decide to cross by yourself, and don''t give it any benefits, it is estimated that it may not be able to reach the Sacred Continent alive at that time. "Your Majesty, then we can only agree to his conditions?" After hearing the words, the earls also thought of King Culver''s meaning, and finally knew that they and others could only submit. "It really can only be like this now! You all go out and arrange for your subordinates to return to the territory to arrange this matter. After all, we don''t have enough time. After the arrangement is completed, we will return and go with me to find that Prince Eric!" The king! Culver spoke to the crowd. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Immediately, the nobles quickly left. There is really not much time for them, and I don''t know if everyone can be evacuated. "Baron Narrant, wait a minute!" However, just as Narant was about to leave with Bernard, King Culver stopped him. Narant heard the words and naturally stayed. "Baron Narant, have you been to the Holy Continent?" "Well, yes!" At this time, Narant was not ready to hide it. "Do you have another passage to the Holy Land?" King Culver smiled. "Yes, Your Majesty, there is still a passage in the depths of the Fire Prairie. I also discovered and opened it a few months ago? However, the other end of the passage is not connected to the Human Race Duchy on the Holy Continent!" King Culver pondered for a moment when he heard the words, and then said: "Then Narant, can you tell me the current situation of the Holy Continent? Do you know the Bach Empire?" "There are many races that we have never heard of on the Holy Land, not only dwarves, orcs, but also elves!" "In addition, this Bach Empire is one of the six most powerful empires in the Holy Continent..." At the moment, Narant simply explained the situation of the Holy Continent. After speaking, Narant looked at King Culver, "Your Majesty, if the nobles are really unwilling, they can choose to go from the Fire Prairie!" In fact, Narant just wanted to say it. It''s just that he hasn''t figured out the consequences of doing so, so he plans to wait until he goes back to discuss with Bernard. Now that King Culver asks, he happens to discuss it together. "No, Narant, since the Bach Empire is so powerful, all of us must go to the Holy Continent through the northern passage, and we need to pay the Bach Empire!" "Why?" Narant saw King Culver''s firm tone, but he didn''t expect it. "Narant, that Eric obviously wants to benefit from the nobles of our Glory Continent. However, he may have other plans, so he did not directly coerce and **** it." "This is why we have to pay him gold coins, because since we have uses other than gold coins, he will definitely arrange a shelter for us on the Holy Continent." "But if we don''t go to the Holy Continent through his arrangement, then we will offend the entire Bach Empire!" "According to what you said, Narant, the Bach Empire is one of the most powerful empires in the Sacred Continent. We offended him, but we have no other backers. The fate of the Sacred Continent is unknown!" "There is no more gold coins to earn. As long as there is land and people, then we can develop!" After listening to Narant, he found that what King Culver said really made sense. Think about it from another perspective, if this place is regarded as the Blue Star of the previous life, if a small country offends the United States, but has no other backers, then the end can be imagined. And now, since this Prince Eric is not a clear grab, they will have the opportunity to develop again in the future. "Of course, you should go back first, send someone back to take care of everything in the territory, and come here with the other counts later!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Narant nodded. Then he walked out of the conference tent. However, at this moment, Narant has other thoughts in his mind. Eric''s behavior makes him not dare to put all his hopes on the Bach Empire. Although King Culver made a lot of sense, Narant is not really irrelevant in the Holy Continent. Chapter 692： Sparrow Knight? At least he is familiar with Luo Er of the Blue Shield Empire, and Luo Er is also the third prince of the Blue Shield Empire. Of course, with such a little friendship, Narant wants to influence the important affairs of the empire, which is definitely not acceptable. Not to mention whether Rolle has that ability, even if he has the ability, his relationship with Rolle is not that level. But Narant thought of something. Now the nobles of the Glory Continent are actually like a big money with a lot of wealth. Now this big money is out of the world, and there is not enough force to protect himself, just like a little beauty who has been stripped naked, so he can only let the Bach Empire do whatever he wants. [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It''s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here] But if he can attract several other empires, then these empires will also want to benefit. In this way, the nobles of the Glory Continent have changed from the weak side to Xiangwowo. Although he still can''t change the fate of being exploited, at least he can sell himself a good price. This is the possibility of invoking several major empires and lowering the price for the nobles of the Glory Continent. Of course, it is not so easy to inform the major empires. Even Narant himself has only been to the Furnace Forest, and has no idea where the major empires of the Holy Alliance are located. Moreover, the Holy Alliance must be very far away from the Glory Continent. If I go to find it myself, it will definitely be too late. "Ding, as a member of the Glory Continent, you have to leave this dead place that is about to be filled with death. However, when you leave, you will be exploited by the Bach Empire. As a traveler, how can you endure such a situation ." "New mission of the branch line of the system: find a way to reduce the losses of the exploited nobles of the Glory Continent!" "Task reward: a fruit forest that can make your heart beat!" "Uh, System, do you think that Prince Eric is not pleasing to the eye? It''s just that I just had such an idea, I really have no grasp of the operation!" Hearing the system sound in his mind, Narant was speechless. "My lord! My lord!" However, just when Narant felt that the first kill of his failed mission was going to be taken away by this mission, Shirley Little Lolita''s voice came over. "What''s the matter, Shirley?" Every time the girl shouted at herself, something important must have happened. Fortunately, this time Shirley had a happy face on her face, so it should be a good thing. Sure enough, the next moment, Little Loli blushed and said with joy: "Sir, Little Huihui... Little Huihui has become a monster!" "Become a monster? Where is it!" Narant was also overjoyed. When this little Huihui was not a demon beast, he had already taken over the functions of his subordinates, such as detection and early warning. If you become a monster, I am afraid that there are more things you can do. "Sir, Xiao Huihui is over there!" Xue Li pointed to the sky in the distance. Narant looked along, and sure enough, in the distance, there was a big bird constantly soaring and sprinting in the air. Obviously, Xiao Huihui was also very happy about his breakthrough to become a monster. "Sir, Xiao Huihui has grown so big now, Shirley let it come over to show you!" After speaking, Shirley Little Lolita gave the summoning order to Xiao Huihui in her heart. Following Shirley''s call, Little Gray, who was soaring excitedly in the distance, turned around and swept straight towards their location, and the speed was visible to the naked eye. Whoosh! After a while, Xiao Huihui had already flown above the two from a few miles away, and then a beautiful dive stopped in front of them. "Hey, this ordinary beast is really incomparable to a demon beast!" Narant was also a little surprised when he saw Xiao Huihui who had successfully broken through again. Because at this moment, Xiao Huihui''s body is actually two laps bigger. Originally, the wingspan was about one meter, but now the wingspan has reached about three meters. The height is more than two meters high. With such a body shape, Narant estimates that it is almost the same as the pterosaur in the previous life. "Sir, will Xue Li be able to ride Xiao Huihui directly in the future!" Some time ago, in order to make Shirley girl work hard to practice the power of innate talent, Narant told her that if Xiao Huihui became a monster, she might be able to ride Xiao Huihui and fly into the sky. And when the time comes, the grown-up will tailor-made matching leather helmets and other items for her. Little Loli remembers it clearly at this moment, and is already a little impatient. "Huh?" Narant really didn''t expect Little Loli to have such a good memory. However, Little Loli''s words reminded Narant. Maybe now the little gray gray can really sit. Of course, Narant didn''t want to be a sparrow knight, fighting on Little Gray. With his majestic appearance as a lord, if he wants to ride that, he must ride a dragon or something, and be a dragon knight. He is now thinking that maybe he can let the girl Xue Li ride this little Hui Hui to the Holy Land to be responsible for delivering letters. "Xue Li, with Xiao Huihui''s current body shape, she should be able to ride, but before that, adults need to test it out in person!" Narant didn''t dare to let Little Loli take a risk, but prepared to test it herself first. Immediately, Narant didn''t hesitate, climbed directly onto Xiao Huihui''s back, and clasped Xiao Huihui''s neck lightly with both hands. "Little Huihui, take off and head towards the mountains and forests!" hoohoo! At this moment, Xiao Huihui has changed even the cry, and the majestic roar of the beast has been mixed with it. Whoa! Whoa! The next moment, I saw Xiao Huihui flapping his wings violently twice, and then his whole body rose from the ground and flew towards the distant mountain forest. "Hey! It''s sour!" As Little Gray took off, Narant, who was lying on its back, immediately became excited. This is more enjoyable than riding a motorcycle in the previous life. Not only is it faster, but it also has a sense of flexibility that a motorcycle can''t match. For example, when Xiao Huihui glides sideways, Narant seems to have found the thrill of a roller coaster in his previous life Xiao Huihui, come back! "For Xiao Huihui, the mountains and forests several miles away can be reached at the click of a finger. And Narant this time is to test whether Xiao Huihui can carry people, so he is not going to continue to fly. The main reason is that the location is not right now, and there is the army of the Bach Empire in the distance. Narant doesn''t want to expose Xiao Huihui. After Xiao Huihui flew back to the place at a low level and landed, Narant asked Shirley how he felt when he flew with people. Soon, Narant got honest feedback from Xiao Huihui. It can indeed fly with Narant. However, because of Narant''s weight and the armor on his body, it cannot fly for more than an hour at most, otherwise it will feel tired and can only continue to fly after resting. After all, Xiao Huihui is a first-order monster, so his physical strength can''t compare with those of middle and high-level monsters. "My lord, can Shirley fly on Little Huihui?" "Of course, you are much lighter than adults, so it won''t affect the normal flight of Little Huihui!" Little Loli''s weight is only half of Narant''s weight, plus she doesn''t have to wear armor, So Xiao Huihui is completely able to fly with Little Lolita without obstacles. "Hee hee! This is great! Shirley can fly too! Fly to the sky!" Little Lolita jumped up from the spot immediately. "But Xue Li, if you want to ride Xiao Huihui, you still need to wait a day or two! Wait for the adults to prepare the protective gear for you!" "In addition, the adults have an important task for you!" Chapter 692 Sparrow Knight? Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 693： flight suit The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! Narant held down the excited little loli and ordered. If Narant wanted to contact Rolle before, it would be very difficult. But now, if Little Lolita can ride on Little Huihui, there is a high probability of success. After all, Xiao Huihui couldn''t communicate, and he couldn''t find Rolle at all. But Little Lolita is a human, and it is very easy to find the Blue Shield Empire or the Holy Academy. Although there is a certain risk, Narant has already thought about it and is ready to let the little bears go with him. This speed may be slower, but at least it can ensure the safety of the little loli. Returning to the camp, Narant directly found Bernard and asked him to transfer a few craftsmen to himself, and then began to arrange the safeguards needed to forge the flight of the little loli. There are still a lot of things he is going to forge for Little Loli this time. For example, I need a small and comfortable wooden chair, and then I can use animal leather to fix it on the small gray back for Shirley to ride. The other is Little Loli''s warm and windproof suit, which includes a leather flight suit, leather gloves, and a goggles. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com The lens of this goggles, Narant has already thought about it, and directly uses high-quality gray crystal as the lens. Fortunately, Bernard and the others went out with craftsmen who were very complete, whether it was a mason, a carpenter, a leatherworker, or a blacksmith. So, Narant easily borrowed someone. When Narant just finished explaining the matter, the king sent someone to go to the prince Eric again. This time, the conversation between the two parties became smoother. When the great nobles agreed to the conditions, the Prince Eric became sworn to make sure that the nobles would go to the Holy Continent than stay in the remote Glory Continent. The future is brighter. In the next few days, a group of earls dispatched personnel to prepare for the migration. Because of the long distance, all the nobles turned to Narant for help, because everyone knew that Narant had a swift eagle. And the speed of the fast eagle is several times faster than that of the messenger. In such a situation of life and death, a few more people can leave every minute. At that time, the administrative officials in the territory will arrange things in advance, and the children they send back will be able to bring people with them after they arrive. Now that the castle is gone, the land is gone, the gold coins will be exhausted in the future, and the only wealth is probably the population. Narant was also very generous, helping all the counts for free and sending them a message back. Even in the Northern Principality, Narant lent a Swift Eagle so that Isabella could quickly send the news back. During this period, in addition to sending a message back, Shirley Little Lolita had already set off, at noon on the second day after Little Huihui became a monster. Because the craftsmen worked all night to build the suits needed for flight at the fastest speed, Narant directly let Little Loli leave with Little Bear. This time, Little Loli will first fly to Storm Territory, pass Narant''s letter to Thomas, and then go to the dwarves to find out the exact location of the Blue Shield Empire. Then they will go directly to find Rolle, and then hand over the letter that Narant had written in advance to him. Of course, before Shirley set off, Narant told Little Loli repeatedly. Whether or not this subpoena succeeds, her safety must come first. ... In this way, time has come to a month later. At this time, a group of ant-like crowds and teams began to gather in the north. Because the Onyx Principality and the Northern Principality belong to the same grasshopper on the same rope, these teams can directly traverse the Northern Principality and do not need to detour to the northwest. Although this convenient condition allows the people of the Onyx Principality to reach the north more quickly, the journey is really long, and there are still many old and weak people who fall down on the road for various reasons. Faced with such a scene, although the nobles couldn''t bear the time crunch, they had no better way. Even when they used the Swift Eagle to send a message back, they had already indicated that all carpenters would be able to make carriages in a short period of time, day and night. In addition to carrying goods, these carriages were also considered to a large extent for the women, children and children of the serfs in their territories, and they wanted to avoid reducing the population due to the road as much as possible. With the gathering of serfs, the northern holy city that originally belonged to the church has gathered a dense population, and there is no limit to the population. Fortunately, dividing the world also has the benefits of dividing the world. That is, the vast majority of the population from top to bottom has people to manage and maintain order, because they all have their own lords. These populations are wealth to the lords, and they will definitely be taken care of. As for the freedmen, they seemed comfortable in the past, but this time it was more difficult than the serfs. Whether they were on the road or encountered difficulties on the road, they had to solve it by themselves. Fortunately, the commoners in this world are very hard-working, and they also carry sufficient rations, so the situation of population reduction has not occurred on a large scale. "Fortunately, the God of Glory blesses us and gave us a month!" The walls of the holy city have now been replaced with the flag of the Bach Empire. Narant, on the other hand, looked up at the sky with a group of counts. According to the original estimate, it would be half a month as soon as possible, and a month or two as slow as death. And now it''s just one month, almost the vast majority of the population has arrived at the foot of the holy city, which makes all the nobles breathe a sigh of relief. Otherwise, if the death energy really comes in half a month, then the entire Glory Continent can evacuate less than half of the population, especially the population of the Agate Principality farther north. "Yeah, according to the current situation, I''m afraid death will come at any time in these two days!" At this moment, the sky of the Glory Continent is no longer blue sky and white clouds, but has been replaced by a dark red. This scene, as if countless bonfires were lit on the ground, let the black smoke and firelight set off the entire sky. And according to the commanders of the Bach Empire''s armies, the sky of this color represents that the Death Qi is close to this continent. When it is coming, the whole sky will become red, like a blood-colored sky. And the earth will be filled with gray death energy With the death air covering, all the plants and creatures on the earth will gradually wither and die. And a small part of them may mutate, be infected by dead energy, and become dark creatures or plants. "I hope Shirley Little Lolita can complete the task I gave you!" Hearing the sighs of the earls, Narant was thinking about Little Lolita. Because they will set off tomorrow, if the other empires of the Holy Alliance cannot intercept the team before they enter the Bach Empire, then his mission may only end in failure. After all, after entering the Bach Empire, this piece of meat is considered to be swallowed by the Bach Empire, and it is impossible for them to spit it out again. Chapter 694： The day of death! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! Time turned to the next morning. "My lord, my lord!" Narant had just woken up when he heard an urgent call from outside the house. "Lilia, what''s the matter?" Now the population of Narant Territory, except for the barbarians, has all come to this holy city. So at this moment, it is Lilia, the little maid who is responsible for taking care of his daily life. "Sir, the sky outside suddenly turned blood red!" Lilia said. "It turned blood red? Death is coming!" Narant didn''t expect to feel that it was only yesterday that the death was not coming so fast. Never thought that today would really come. Moreover, he can indeed vaguely hear the noise outside. At the moment, Narant didn''t delay, let Lilia come in and dress him up, and then went out of the room after washing casually. And when he walked outside, he saw that the sky today was obviously different from the past. Although the sky a few days ago was also faintly reddish, it was not as blood red as today, as if it were a deep hell. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com At the moment, Narant quickly went to Bernard''s house, only to learn that Bernard had gone to the city wall with a group of counts and King Culver. Narant immediately went to the city wall without stopping. "Narant, you are here!" "Yes, Lord Count, I came immediately after being woken up by the maid!" Narant nodded. "Well, death is coming!" Bernard nodded silently, and then said with infinite emotion. Looking around, the sky as far as the eye can see has turned blood red, and there is endless death in the air slowly spreading towards the ground. At this moment, it is already a shout, and it is obvious that people can''t calm down about such a scene like the end of the world. "Lord Count, one day we will get rid of the dead energy and retake our land!" Narant could feel Bernard''s melancholy. Although all the population and important materials in the territory have been transferred. But as the saying goes, the golden den and the silver den are not as good as their own dog kennel. Now that they have to leave their hometown, everyone can face it calmly. And Narant has already thought about it. After the Sacred Continent settles down, he will find a way to slowly hide back to the land of the Glory Continent. What a dark creature, what a dead air. In the eyes of others, it is very difficult to deal with, but Narant has sacred thorns, which can just restrain death. At that time, let Bessie work hard to cultivate the sacred thorns, and he will fill the entire glory land with sacred thorns. In addition, he Narant kills dark creatures but has energy point rewards. Some time ago, he thought that the number of dark creatures was too small for him to spend. But if the Glory Continent is occupied by dark creatures, does he need to worry about it in the future? "Hehe, Narant boy, Stella really did not see the wrong person. In addition to courage and intelligence, your will is also the strongest among the young people. I sometimes really doubt, how can a rude like Andrew be born. You are such an excellent heir!" Bernard smiled at Narant when he heard the words, his eyes full of approval. "By the way, Narant, His Majesty the King just told you to find him!" At this moment, Bernard suddenly remembered what it was, and pointed to King Culver not far away, signaling Narant to go. . "Huh?" Narant nodded and walked directly towards King Culver. "Your Majesty the King!" "Narant, you are here!" At this moment, King Culver also had a bit of sadness on his face, and when he saw Narant, he patted his shoulder softly. "Your Majesty, I heard that you have something to ask me?" "Well, yes, Narant! This time our Onyx Principality can survive as a church, all because of your heroic rescue!" "It''s a pity that the Holy Continent has become like this now, otherwise I will give you a large piece of fief as a reward anyway." "However, now that the fief is gone, the honor that should be given to you is still needed, although I don''t know if this honor will be useful in the future!" Saying that, King Culver took out a golden badge from his arms. On top of the badge, there is a majestic knight standing on the top of the mountain, and behind the top of the mountain, there are rays of light reflecting out, making the knight even more powerful and dazzling. "This is the Light of the Knights?" Narant asked subconsciously. "That''s right, Narant, as I said, you are the light of the knights of our Onyx Principality. Although I am afraid that the title of the Onyx Principality will cease to exist in the near future, I also hope that this Onyx Principality will be the first of its kind. And the last Knight''s Light badge to be awarded to you!" "Thank you, Your Majesty the King!" Narant did not refuse, not because he was greedy for such a little gold. And he can see the sincerity of King Culver, and he can accept this badge, which can be regarded as a wish for King Culver to fulfill! "No need to thank you, Narant, you deserve it! I''m very optimistic about you, and I believe you can still rise even if you reach the Holy Continent." "Even, when you get there, you can truly show your excellence!" King Culver said with relief. "You nobles, you can start to evacuate now. At most, death will cover the earth in the evening!" And just as the conversation between the two fell, a gorgeous figure came down to the city wall surrounded by many armored knights. It was Prince Eric. "Okay, Your Highness Eric!" When the nobles heard the words, they nodded. Immediately, Prince Eric took the lead out of the Holy City with his team, and the great nobles followed closely behind. Narant also followed behind the counts with his own team. As for the future, it is the flow of people who can''t play. Fortunately, although there is only one passage leading to the Sacred Continent, it is also a forest corridor that is dozens of miles wide. No matter how many people there are, they can pass through in an orderly manner. As for some trees or uneven places on the road, as early as a few days ago, under the leadership of the Knights of the Bach Empire, the extraordinary knights under the command of the great nobles were cleared. This is not only for the convenience of the team, but also to clear the monsters hidden in the forest. "Narant, are there really so short, but so strong? And they all want to drink?" On the way forward Narant and Stella walked side by side. And because the matter of the Sacred Continent was now spreading among all the nobles of the Glory Continent, Narant began to tell Stella what he knew about the Sacred Continent. One side is to pass the boring journey, and the other side is to see the adoration and surprise of this tulip flower. Sure enough, when she heard the existence of the dwarf, Stella''s beautiful face showed a surprised look. He looked at him with those bright sapphire blue eyes and asked. "Yes, that dwarf is not much taller than Shirley''s little girl, but that arm is half a circle thicker than my thigh. They like and spirits the most, and the stronger they are, the more they like it!" Chapter 695： A sense of crisis! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Moreover, they are natural blacksmiths and can forge all kinds of magical weapons and equipment!" "When I reach the Holy Land, I''ll take you to the Forge Castle when I have time. Those dwarves are quite friendly!" Narrant nodded contentedly. "Narant, did you get that carriage and the rapier you gave me from the dwarves!" "Uh... yes, it was only then..." Narant then remembered that he had lied to Stella, and used an excuse to cover up the matter of the carriage and the rapier. Unexpectedly, Stella''s brain was so bright, and she immediately guessed the possibility. Fortunately, Stella did not intend to pursue it. She smiled and said affectionately: "Narant, you don''t need to explain, you have your secrets and plans, I can understand!" "Ok!" If a woman is like this, what can her husband ask for? Narant nodded vigorously, "It is said that there are elves in the Holy Continent. Those elves are all handsome men and beautiful women. When we are strong enough in the future, let''s go to see and see, okay?" "Yeah!" This time it was Stella''s turn to nod her head vigorously. In this way, time passed day by day on the way. And from the Glory Continent to the Holy Continent, as Old White said at the time, it is a very long journey. Narant and others followed the team of the Bach Empire for more than a month, but still did not see the edge of the forest. Fortunately, because they were large enough and the force in the team was sufficient, there was no danger on the way. With such a huge team, even ordinary high-level monsters would choose to retreat after seeing them. During this journey, Narant was quite comfortable. Because he and his fianc¨¦e finally had the time to cultivate their feelings together day and night. Although he is often in the public eye, he cannot make deviant actions, But once it got dark, he dragged Stella to a remote tree, and he was still able to kiss Fang Ze with his cheeky skills. Of course, his excuse for inviting Stella to climb the tree was very high, and that was to admire the moon. Although Stella suffered her first loss, she no longer believed in Narant''s nonsense about admiring the moon. But every time Narant sat shyly with him on the branches of the tree crown, and then sat against his shoulders. On the other hand, Narant will only launch his offensive when his love is strong, transforming into a hungry wolf under the moon, teasing the delicate tulip flowers with a flushed face. Of course, although Narant was in a hurry, there was no breakthrough in the bottom line of the last layer. Because he absolutely must give enough respect to a beauty like Stella. It''s not something that needs to be done after marriage. But it can''t be in this unobstructed wilderness, after all, this is too wrong for the tulip flower. Narant''s plan was to wait until the Holy Continent, find a beautiful manor, and then give Stella an unforgettable night. ... At noon that day, the marching team stopped again to prepare for lunch. At this time, Prince Eric of the Bach Empire suddenly summoned a large number of nobles. Soon, Narant and others received news that the prince was going to start looking for the goddess, and hoped that all the great nobles would cooperate. When Narant heard the words, his heart suddenly tightened. The counts did not know what the so-called goddesses were, but he did, because these goddesses were his heart. Along the way, Narant was actually worried about this. Because of the overheard news that was relayed from the bee last time, Narant knew that the main purpose of this Prince Eric''s visit to the Holy Land was to find the goddess. The second is to want to gain benefits in the Glory Continent. Originally, he hadn''t seen this Prince Eric for the past two months. Narant thought that this matter would not be mentioned again until he arrived at the Bach Empire. But who would have guessed that Prince Eric suddenly mentioned it when he was on the road now, which made Narant feel a hint of danger. Immediately, Narant immediately went to find the girls of Vivian, and told them to put on the clothes of serfs and blacken their faces and hands to mix into the ranks of serfs, which was a little reassuring. If you want to see a few women mixed in with the crowd, it shouldn''t be so easy to find them among the tens of millions of people. After arranging everything, Narant sat down again on the open space of his camp and had lunch. There was also Stella who was having lunch with him, and now Stella was wearing a veil. She was no longer wearing the beautiful long dress she used to wear, but a rather simple silk dress. In the past, only the daughter of a young vassal would wear such a silk dress that was not too rustic, but definitely not luxurious enough. As for why Stella was dressed like this, it was also related to that Prince Eric. Isabella''s situation these days, has spread throughout the team That Prince Eric would pester Princess Isabella all day long when he was on his way, causing Princess Isabella to be very troubled, but he couldn''t refuse directly and sternly. Fortunately, this Prince Eric also knew that the first priority was to bring the people from the Glory Continent back to the Empire, so it was useless, so that Isabella could hide with a gentle excuse every time. Of course, all nobles know that this situation is probably only temporary. Once the team really reaches the territory of the Nabach Empire, I am afraid that this Prince Eric can do whatever he wants. And although Narant heard the news, although he felt resentful for Princess Isabella, he couldn''t help her until there was no absolute strength to fight against her. Therefore, now he can put the safety of Stella in the first place, and by disguising Stella, not only can he avoid being noticed by Prince Eric, but he can also hide another identity Stella may have. . However, how did Narant know that he thought he could hide Stella with the help of the number of people. But the reason why Prince Eric dragged on for so long to bring up the search for the Goddess is because he received external assistance. Just as Narant and Stella were about to finish their lunch sweetly, Quick suddenly ran over. "Sir Prince Eric is here, and the direction seems to be our camp!" "How come to our camp?" Narant frowned suddenly, his team was not close to the Bach Empire camp, and now the countermeasures came directly to him, which made him smell a hint of danger. In the end, Narant spoke directly to Stella and let him get into the ordinary wooden carriage beside him. Not long after Stella entered the carriage, Prince Eric came to his camp with a group of demon knights. And all the great nobles of the Onyx Principality and the Northern Principality also followed behind. At this moment, Bernard has frowned, and there is a faint worry between his brows. Chapter 696： Stellas identity revealed The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "His Royal Highness Eric, the hallucination sensor should be here!" After Prince Eric came to Narant''s camp, he didn''t speak. Although he saw Narant standing by the bonfire, he had long forgotten this little role. But at this time, a middle-aged man in a black robe beside him spoke up. And when he heard the words sensed by the holy artifact, Narant''s heart suddenly froze. Originally, what he was most worried about was that his few lucky daughters would be perceived by the other party''s special abilities. After all, the talents of several women had already been awakened. But I didn''t expect that the other party was not sensing Vivian and others, but the holy artifact suit. "Oh? Magister Rado, are you really sure you''re here?" Prince Eric immediately became excited when he heard the words. "That''s right, Your Highness Eric, although I can''t feel like a popular magister out of thin air, but now I hold the crown taken out from the treasure trove in my hand, and by virtue of its connection with other suits, I can be very sure of the suit. distance between.¡± "Okay, thank you, Magister Rado, if I find the goddess, I will definitely show your credit to Your Majesty when I go back this time!" Although Magister Rado is only a four-star magister, since he has become a magister, there are guests of various principalities there. He is one of the royal magisters of the Bach Empire, serving the Bach royal family. The reason why Eric didn''t mention the matter of looking for the goddess some time ago was because the advent of death had disrupted his original plan. Therefore, he immediately sent someone back to the Bach Empire to ask for the Holy Artifact to help find the exact location of the goddess. As soon as the Magister Lado arrived with the holy weapon today, he immediately took action. And now it seems that the effect is absolutely remarkable. Directly reduce the scope infinitely from the population of tens of millions. Eric then looked directly at King Culver, "Lord Culver, which noble''s camp is this in your duchy?" "His Royal Highness Eric, this is the vassal of Earl Bernard, the camp of Baron Narant!" "Well, it''s you!" Eric nodded and looked directly at Narant. "Yes, Your Highness Eric, this camp is mine, is there something wrong?" Narant knew that he couldn''t escape at this moment, so he could only pretend to be confused. "Well, there''s nothing wrong, Baron Narant, you first order everyone around you not to move around. In addition, call all the women in your camp here!" Eric was still okay at this time. Kindness, mainly because I am in a very good mood, and I don''t want to make extra troubles before reaching the border of the empire. "All women?" "That''s right, all women, including girls, you don''t need to worry about the rest. I''m here to find the goddess for the empire. If I find it, then you will also be rewarded Baron Narant! '' Eric nodded. On the side, King Culver winked at Special Envoy Nalan. Clearly, he feared that Narant would be offended by his youthful vigour. However, Narant knew that it wasn''t because he could not defy Eric at all, because he could keenly sense the terrifying aura of the robed man beside Prince Eric. This is a guy who is several times more difficult to deal with than the red-clothed archbishop. Immediately, Narant could only find Quake and instructed him according to Eric''s wishes. Before long, all the women in his subordinates, including the children, were brought over. Of course, the number of people gathered was not large, because the magister limited the range to a few hundred meters around. In this way, the population that is hundreds of meters away is not included. As the people were gathered into the open space, the Prince Eric immediately dispatched his subordinates to carefully examine every woman. And the way they check is also very simple, that is, to check the arms, neck, and then ask whether there is jewelry on the body. Narant, who saw this scene, became even more worried. They were indeed looking for the holy artifact, which meant that the object they were looking for was Stella. Narant couldn''t help but glanced at the carriage beside him. He deliberately didn''t tell Stella''s existence, so Stella was still in the carriage at the moment. It took more than ten minutes for Eric''s subordinates to check, but in the end they didn''t find the person he was looking for. "Magister Rado, are you sure you are here?" Eric couldn''t help but ask for confirmation again. "His Royal Highness Eric, my induction has always existed and has not changed, so the goddess wearing the holy weapon is still here!" Magician Lado said with great certainty. This time, Prince Eric looked at Narant, "Baron Narant, do you still have women you haven''t called out?" "Prince Eric, all the female subordinates within 500 meters of my camp are here, and there is no omission!" Narant replied immediately. "Impossible, Baron Narant, you have heard what Mage Rado said. He is a mage several times stronger than that of the Church''s red-clothed archbishop, so his induction is absolutely accurate!" The prince has already frowned, looking at Narant with a little doubt. Although he felt that it was impossible for Narant to know what a goddess was, the current situation made him have to doubt. "Father, Narant, what''s going on?" However, at this moment, a suspicious voice came from the carriage. It was Stella who was hiding in the carriage just now. Stella could hear the words of the Prince Eric very clearly before, and she also stole a glimpse of Narant''s expression. Although she didn''t understand why Narant wanted to hide herself, she didn''t want to let Narant offend the prince of the empire, so she chose to stand up directly. "His Royal Highness, look, it''s her!" With the appearance of Stella, the expression of Magister Nalado instantly turned into a surprise. Looking straight at the gestures on Stella''s wrist and neck, she exclaimed in surprise towards Prince Eric. "It''s really a holy artifact suit!" Prince Eric had also seen a replica of the holy artifact suit, and he was also very surprised. "This lady I don''t know what your name is?" Prince Eric didn''t have time to pay attention to Narant, his face instantly filled with a warm smile and took two steps forward. The gentleman saluted before and after Stella approached, and then asked. "His Royal Highness Eric, my name is Stella Tulip, is there something wrong?" Stella stopped when she heard the words, and reluctantly gave a salute to the Prince Eric. "Miss Stella, I am very honored to tell you that you are the goddess our Bach Empire is looking for!" Eric didn''t hide it. And this time, the Bach Empire was going to bring Stella back to the duchy for its own use. Therefore, in non-essential circumstances, it is mainly to win over. Chapter 697： Who is the fiancé? The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! Although there is a veil now, he still can''t see Stella''s face. But according to the records, it is said that the goddesses are all extraordinary in appearance, and the appearance of the prophet goddess is the best among goddesses. In this way, the appearance of Miss Stella must be incomparably beautiful. "Goddess?" Stella frowned. Of course he had heard the name of the goddess these days. Even, she faintly guessed that if there is really any goddess in Glory Continent, it is probably only those strange girls around Narant... But in any case, she did not expect that she would also be recognized as a goddess. "His Royal Highness Eric, could something go wrong? Stella was born to me and his mother, not a goddess!" At this time, Bernard finally couldn''t bear it anymore. "Oh? So this Miss Stella is Count Bernard''s daughter?" As a great noble of the Onyx Principality, Eric naturally had an impression on Bernard. "Your Excellency Bernard, don''t worry, our Bach Empire will not treat Miss Stella!" "Moreover, because Miss Stella is a goddess, he will be a guest of our Bach Empire!" Eric also knew what Bernard was worried about, and comforted him immediately. Then he continued: "Miss Stella, the reason we determined that you are a goddess is because of the bracelet in your hand and the necklace around your neck!" "Actually, this chain and bracelet are two of a set of sacred artifact sets, and it was originally worn by the Prophet Goddess!" "The Prophet Goddess!" At this moment, Stella suddenly remembered that after she put on two pieces of inscription jewelry at the same time, the prophet could predict the approaching danger. Immediately, she glanced at Narant subconsciously, only to see Narant silently nodding towards him. On the other side, Prince Eric continued excitedly: "Of course, if you want to finally confirm Miss Stella''s identity as a prophet and goddess, then let any three pieces of the holy artifact set be integrated." "At that time, not only will there be a strange light radiating from the fusion, but it will also make Miss Stella produce strange changes!" "Miss Stella, I wonder if you are willing to verify it now!" Stella knew that she might not be able to refuse now, so she could only nod her head in the end. When the Prince Eric saw this, he immediately gestured towards the Magister Rado beside him. Magister Rado immediately stepped forward and handed a delicate round crown in his hand to Prince Eric. The whole body is silver and white, and the style is the exquisite princess crown, and all kinds of exquisite gemstones are inlaid on the top. Not only practical, but also ornamental is excellent. "Miss Stella, please try it on to verify it!" Prince Eric took the crown and handed it to Stella in a gentlemanly manner. Stella hesitated for a moment, but took it. Immediately, under the gaze of everyone, he slowly brought the crown between the golden hair on the top of his head. hum! And as the crown was put on, there were several whispers in the field immediately. The tiara and the necklace and bracelet that Stella was wearing immediately shone with dazzling light. It''s exactly the same scene as when Stella wore the bracelet and necklace at the Tulip Castle. When the surrounding nobles saw this scene, they all showed their surprised expressions. After all, it was the first time they had seen such a scene. But at this moment, Prince Eric was beyond excited. "Really...really a goddess, Miss Stella, you are really a prophet goddess!" He didn''t expect that this time it was so smooth, and he really found the prophet goddess. And getting the prophet goddess means that you can get more goddesses, because all the goddess awakening potion formulas are in the mind of the prophet goddess. "Count Bernard, this time to the Holy Continent, your Tulip Family will not have to pay gold coins. I believe that no imperial nobles will refuse the arrival of the goddess!" "Furthermore, not only do you not have to pay gold coins, but you and Miss Stella can follow me to the Bach capital and get His Majesty''s re-canonization and reward!" Having completely confirmed Stella''s identity, Prince Eric''s attitude towards Stella also became respectful. Of course, it wasn''t to put Stella in a higher status than herself, but to really regard Stella as a lady of the big noble families of the Bach Empire. At this time, an olive branch was thrown towards Bernard, and benefits were given. "To the Bach capital? Your Highness Eric, I don''t want to go to the Bach capital!" However, at this moment, Stella suddenly spoke up. Although I don''t know what the Bach Empire will be like in the future. But what she can be sure of is that once she goes to the capital of Bach, I am afraid that everything will become involuntary. More importantly, it will affect his meeting with Narant. "Miss Stella, as a prophet goddess, you are the key to helping all races fight against dark creatures, so we must ensure your safety, and King Bach is definitely one of the safest places in the Holy Land!" Prince Eric How could it be possible for Stella to be left out, she immediately refused without hesitation. "Prince Eric, I''m afraid I''m not as great as you said. After I put on this crown, I seem to have a lot of knowledge in my head, but I think I can be as safe even if I''m not in King Bach! " Stella was indeed surprisingly persistent this time. Prince Eric immediately frowned, "Miss Stella, I don''t know if you have any wishes, or you don''t want to go to the Bach capital because of other things!" "King Bach is one of the most prosperous cities in the entire Glory Continent. Whether it is luxurious dresses, or all kinds of perfumes and delicacies, there will be no shortage of them." "Because I want to be with my fianc¨¦!" Stella also gave the answer without hesitation. "Fianc¨¦?" Prince Eric''s smile immediately froze, "I wonder who Miss Stella''s fianc¨¦ is?" This is not good news for Prince Eric. Before he came, in fact, his father had explained that if it was possible, he could finally gain the peace of mind of the prophet and goddess. In this way, you can firmly control all the goddesses in your own hands. And he Eric also heard that the goddesses are all beautiful girls, and the prophet goddess is still the best among them, so he did not resist. Because really marrying the Prophet Goddess will not only consolidate his current and future status, but it will not affect his future hunting. After all, which noble does not have countless relatives, let alone he, the heir who will inherit the entire empire in the future. "His Royal Highness Eric, I am Stella''s fiance!" At this time, Narant also stood up. He knew that he couldn''t hide, even if Stella and his affairs were not exposed at this time. After that, the people of the Bach Empire could inquire about him and the king of Stella clearly if they inquired a little. "It''s you?" Eric''s eyes showed an unbelievable expression At the same time, there was a faint anger in his heart. When he went to the Glory Continent, he took the Prophet Goddess he might find as his default wife. Originally, hearing that Stella had a fianc¨¦ made him a little uncomfortable. Now I know that this fianc¨¦ is actually a baron. This feeling is like the swan that originally belonged to him, but was bitten by a toad several times. If this is spread in the future, not only will his face be dull, I am afraid that even the entire Bach Empire will be dull! Chapter 698： Empires are coming! (2 in 1) The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Yes, His Highness Eric, that''s me!" Narant nodded with a smile. Although this Prince Eric is powerful, it is related to the issue of his fianc¨¦e, and he has no reason to be counseled by Narant. "I think you''re no longer worthy of Miss Stella!" Hearing the answer, Prince Elric''s eyes flashed with anger, and he made a rude comment on Narant. Not knowing what was going on, Eric felt that when he first saw this young man, he naturally developed a hostility. This hostility comes from the same men''s unspeakable temperament towards each other. When he was in the Bach Empire, he prided himself on being the most handsome and charismatic of all the aristocratic youths. After seeing this young man, he always felt that the young man''s temperament faintly overshadowed himself. But now, when he found out that the prophet goddess he had appointed by himself was actually the fianc¨¦e of the other party, the hostility was even stronger. "His Royal Highness Eric, Narant is my fianc¨¦ and the one I love. There is no such thing as worthy of it!" Narant did not respond, but Stella on the side couldn''t help it. As for Narant, even if this Prince Eric was powerful, she did not want Narant to be humiliated like this. Hearing that Stella immediately opened her mouth to refute Narant, Eric frowned slightly, and also flashed a trace of displeasure. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com But this displeasure towards Stella was quickly hidden by him, and he said with a smile: "Sorry, Miss Stella, I was a little rude just now! But I''m telling the truth, this Baron Narant. Not only is the title low, but his strength is also mediocre, so he can''t match you at all!" "With your current status, I am afraid there are only a handful of people who can match you in our Bach Empire!" "Your Majesty Eric, I don''t care what other people think, as long as I think Narant is very good!" Stella remained unmoved. Eric saw that Stella was so protective of Narant now, and knew that if he continued to entangle him, he would be embarrassed. So, I was finally ready to change the topic at the moment, "Miss Stella, it is now confirmed that you are a prophet and a goddess. For your safety, please go to the camp of our Bach Empire to rest!" "Sorry, Your Highness Eric, I''m just as safe here, my father will protect me!" Unfortunately, Stella didn''t want to leave the camp either. "Miss Stella, this is not only for your personal safety, but also for the future of the entire Sacred Continent. I hope you don''t misunderstand!" Eric even frowned. "His Royal Highness Eric, don''t worry, Stella is my daughter, and I will protect her safety!" Seeing that the situation in the field became a little tense, Bernard had to speak. It''s a pity that Eric took a lot of trouble to find the Prophet Goddess, how could he let her leave his control, and then continued: "Miss Stella, after finding you, my army and I must ensure your safety, this is Your Majesty''s order, I hope you can understand and cooperate!" "His Royal Highness Eric, your Bach Empire is too domineering!" Stella frowned. "Miss Stella, this is about the entire Glory Continent. I have no choice! If you insist on not leaving, then I''m afraid I can only do things that are not gentlemen!" "In addition, I am afraid that some people and obstacles that will hinder the future of the Holy Continent will also be solved!" Having said that, this Prince Eric glanced at Narant. Stella''s lack of oil and salt finally made his anger that had been suppressed for a long time rise faintly. When the surrounding area heard the obvious threat of Prince Eric, there was silence in the field. Narant''s face darkened even more, and he began to outline the space teleportation inscription in his mind. This Prince Eric keeps talking about the future of the Holy Continent, but he knows best that this Prince Eric just wants to take the Prophet Goddess into the hands of his empire. Although the Magister gave him an extremely strong threat, he was really driven to a dead end, and it was impossible for Narant to be slaughtered. His current thinking is that a conflict will really break out, then use space teleportation magic to seriously injure and sneak attack to kill the magister. As long as it succeeds, then it is possible for him to escape with Stella. At that time, it is a big deal to escape to remote places such as the Forge Castle. He knows that the Bach Empire does not cover the sky with only one hand in the Holy Continent. At this time, with the silence of everyone, the atmosphere in the field became more and more tense. "Your Highness! Your Highness!" However, just when everyone didn''t know how the scene would develop, a small team of cavalrymen shouted towards the Prince Eric not far away. "what''s up?" "His Royal Highness, there are troops from other empires in the alliance a mile ahead!" The cavalry reported immediately. "What, the army of other empires?" Prince Eric''s expression immediately became ugly. But Narant was suddenly relieved at this time. He knew that Shirley had succeeded. "Narant!" At this moment, a small team of cavalry rushed in not far away, calling here from a distance. "Roel!" Nalande looked intently, isn''t it Roel? "Sir!" Above Rolle, Shirley''s little girl also greeted him while riding Xiao Huihui. The reason why Rolle found Narant so quickly was because of Shirley''s guidance. "Haha, Narant, my good brother, it''s nice to see you again!" Rolle rode his warhorse to the crowd, turned over and dismounted while everyone was surprised, and then gave Narant a big slap in the face. Embrace. Whether it is the nobles of the Glory Continent or the Prince Eric, at this moment, he obviously did not expect that Narant would know other people from the Holy Continent. "Roll, how did you know him?" Eric finally couldn''t help but ask. As for Rolle''s identity, he naturally knew it. Although he was only the third prince of the Blue Shield Empire, he was also considered to be one of the few descendants of the great nobles in the Sacred Continent, who had also studied at the Sacred Magic Academy. "Hehe, Eric, why can''t I know Narant?" Hearing the question, he didn''t care to reminisce with Narant, Rolle turned around and looked at Eric playfully. "Your Excellency Eric, your Bach Empire is really good at calculating. You have clearly discovered a new continent, and it is very likely that there may be a goddess, and you are ready to swallow it alone!" In order to ensure that other empires from the Holy Continent could be attracted immediately, Narant specially conveyed in the letter that the Glory Continent might be the place where the goddess settled after she fled. Anyway, the Bach Empire already knows this news, so it won''t be a secret after that. "However, Your Excellency Eric, now your Bach Empire can''t be swallowed alone, and the teams of the other empires are also on their way!" "It''s you, kid, you informed them!" Eric clenched his fists and looked at Narant with fierce eyes. "Your Excellency Eric, please don''t threaten my good brother. In fact, before your Bach Empire knew about it, I had already received the news. It was only because I had just become the chief apprentice of Magister Acheson, so I delayed the news for a few days. Pass it on to my father!" "Humph!" Hearing Rolle''s intention to maintain, even though Rolle is only the third prince. But as a descendant of the empire, Luo Er was determined to maintain it, and Eric was really not good at facing Narant. At the moment, he could only snort coldly and glared at Narant. When Narant saw this, he was not afraid at all. Instead, he came to Rolle and said a few words in a low voice. "What? Your fianc¨¦e is the Prophet Goddess!" When Luo Er heard this, he immediately looked at Narant in disbelief. "Yes, this Stella is my fiancee!" Now that Stella''s identity has been exposed, Narant can only make her identity known to more people. Compared with the ordinary population of the Glory Continent, I am afraid that the identity of this goddess is more important to the empires. This is the only way to make the empires have constraints on each other, and Stella can get better treatment. "Haha, as expected of you Narant, you can even marry the Prophet Goddess!" Rolle didn''t have Eric''s intention to marry the Prophet Goddess. So after hearing this, he laughed and patted Narant on the shoulder, giving him endless admiration. And Prince Eric''s face at this moment became even more gloomy. Originally, it would take another two or three days to reach the border of the Bach Empire. At that time, it will not only bring a large number of people, but also find the prophet and goddess. Then his trip was full of rewards, but now all the swans that he got in his hands flew away. Boom! Boom! At this moment, there was a roar in the distance. This is issued when many mounts are running wildly, which means that the troops of other empires have arrived. Soon, the other five empires including the Blue Shield Empire arrived at Narant''s camp. When the teams of these empires gathered, they all showed surprise when they learned that Stella was actually a prophet goddess. Then the princes or leaders in charge of the territory, like the original Prince Eric, offered respectful greetings to Stella. Obviously, everyone now realizes that chasing the goddess was a wrong decision. In addition, I also want to use the return of the goddess to completely eliminate the threat of dark creatures. ... "Sir, after Shirley went to the Forge Castle, Master Moore gave Shirley a map of the Sacred Continent, and then Shirley flew to the Blue Shield Empire according to the map. However, the people of the Blue Shield Empire did not know Shirley, Don''t let Shirley enter the palace!" "Fortunately, Shirley was finally ready to return to the territory. She met Grandpa White of the Blue Shield Empire. Grandpa White had followed Prince Roll to the Blue Shield Empire, so she had acquaintances, and finally passed the news to the palace!" "However, the people in the palace said that Prince Roll is not in the empire, but in the Holy Magic Academy!" "Finally, Shirley went to the Holy Academy under the **** of Grandpa White and the Knights of the Blue Shield Empire, and then handed over your letter to Prince Roll!" "Prince Rolle immediately informed the princes of other empires about our continent after reading your letter, and then those empires in the Holy Continent knew about us!" In Narant''s camp, Shirley''s little girl squeaked and chatted about her experience along the way. Although the little girl didn''t speak very well, Narant couldn''t help but sweat nervously. Shirley''s safety is not a big problem. It was because if he hadn''t happened to meet Old White, the news would probably not have reached Rolle. So today Rolle and the other empire''s teams won''t come, so is he going to fight with this Eric today? "Sherry, where is old White now?" "Sir, Grandpa White couldn''t come with him due to physical reasons, so he returned to the Blue Shield Empire and waited for his arrival to the Sacred Continent before coming to us!" Xue Li replied immediately. Old White was Bessie''s grandfather. He left with Rolle at the Furnace Castle last time, and wanted to return to the Holy Alliance to see if his family was still there. Since he left, Narant has never heard from him again. He didn''t expect that he was lucky to help his lord this time. "Well, Xue Li, you are doing well. You have done a great job this time. When we settle down, the adults will give you a big reward!" "Hee hee, thank you sir!" "Well, okay, Shirley, go to Vivian and the others, and tell Bessie the news of Old White, I believe she will be very happy!" Everything that needs to be understood is understood, and Narant is waiting for the Holy Alliance to discuss how to arrange the people of the Glory Continent and the decision of the Prophet Goddess. At this moment, Stella has been invited to the camp where several major empires have united, accompanied by Bernard. This time, Narant had no opinion. If it was just the Bach Empire family, then Stella was taken away without a doubt. But now that there are so many empires, the safety of Stella can definitely be guaranteed, not to mention Luo Er. The only thing that is uncertain is how the major duchies will place their nobles in the Glory Continent, and how to place Stella. While Narant was thinking about how the empires would place them, representatives of the major empires were also arguing fiercely in the joint camps of the major empires not far away. "The earliest discovery on this continent was our Bach Empire, and these populations were also brought over by our Bach Empire, so at least half of the population must be placed in our Bach Empire." "Eric, you''re thinking too well! Did you find it was yours?" "Besides, have you forgotten the despicable things your Bach Empire has done?" "We haven''t investigated your Bach Empire''s deliberate concealment of news." "Yeah, these populations can''t be given to you Bach Empire!" "Felix, does your Eagle Empire want to conflict with our Bach Empire?" "If there is a conflict, there will be a conflict Our Eagle Empire is still afraid that your Bach Empire will fail. The Heiyan River Valley that was taken away by you last time has not been hidden! If there is a war, we can just hide in the valley! " All of a sudden, the tents of discussion gathered by these great empires jumped around. The Bach Empire wanted to rely on itself to discover the Glory Continent first, and they brought people over, and wanted to divide most of the Glory Continent population. But how could other empires be willing. And because the existence of the Glory Continent has been spread in the Sacred Magic Academy, it also indirectly exposed the fact that the Bach Empire intercepted the letter of the six-star magister. Now that the empires are still wrangling in the Holy City, it is natural that the Bach Empire will not benefit from here. Chapter 699： Narants new territory! (2 in 1) The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Then what do you guys think?" Prince Eric finally suppressed his anger and asked the crowd. "Our request is very simple, that is, every empire has a share!" "Yes, each of our empires has a share!" The land of the Sacred Continent is not scarce, so the nobles must not dislike the addition of more people. On the contrary, most nobles hope that the population of their territory can increase, because the population represents wealth. Under the unified vote of the representatives of the remaining five empires, all the population of the Glory Continent were finally distributed to the six families. Of course, the six empires will not split the two principalities, because they are all ready to arrange the nobles of the northern principality and the agate principality on the Black Rock Plain. As for the reason for this? This is closely related to the location of the six empires. In the initial stage of resisting the invasion of dark creatures, it must be the most dangerous place that is completely different from the dark creatures. And the farther away, the safer it is. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com And the six empires are powerful, and naturally they have the strength and capital to **** the safest land. Therefore, the territory of the six empires is almost always the closest to the Endless Mountains, that is, the farthest from the dark creatures. As for the remaining principalities of the Holy Alliance, they are all in front of the six empires. If there is really any change in the dark creatures, they are the buffer zone of the six empires, or it is not an exaggeration to call it a shield. However, that was in the early days of stopping the invasion of the dark creatures. And now as the sacred thorns continue to be cultivated, the threat of the dark creatures has shown no urgency. Therefore, instead, unstable factors appeared on the sides of the six empires. That is the territory bordering the orcs, and is often harassed by the orcs. But the orcs are hiding in the jungle, like a guerrilla attack, coming out from time to time to grab a wave and run away, leaving the major empires helpless. Unless the entire alliance is willing to go to war with the orcs, this situation cannot be avoided. The appearance of a group of nobles from the Glory Continent made a group of empires think of a direct way to avoid trouble. By arranging these nobles of the Glory Continent between the border of the empire and the border of the Orcs, wouldn''t it be possible to prevent their original vassals from being harassed. The ownership of the nobles of the Glory Continent was confirmed, but then there was a more intense dispute, that is, the fate of Stella, the prophet goddess. Eric also advocated keeping Stella in the Bach capital this time. Of course, he didn''t dare to be greedy enough to say that he was in charge of Stella by himself, but he could have the other five empires send people to the Bach capital. However, this proposal was also opposed by the rest of the empire. In the end, after a fierce battle of words, the major empires finally decided to send Stella to the Holy City. The Holy City does not belong to any principality, it is used as the headquarters of the alliance. Although the area is only the size of a city, it is extremely prosperous. The Holy Magic Academy is located here. In this way, let Stella go to the Holy City, and all the empires can feel at ease. As for the cultivation of a new goddess, six empires will also provide support together to help form a new goddess army. "Everyone, since this matter is settled, let''s let the two former kings of the Glory Continent come in and tell them about the matter!" At this time, an empire representative said. Before their discussion, they didn''t care whether the nobles of the two empires of the Onyx Principality and the Northern Principality would agree. Because in their opinion, it is a very lucky thing to be able to come to the Holy Continent from the remote place of the Glory Continent. "Wait a minute!" However, at this moment, the gloomy Prince Eric spoke again. At this moment, his heart is bleeding, and all the interests that originally belonged to the Bach Empire have been divided up. And this time he was running for nothing, and the letter of the six-star magister intercepted by the Bach Empire was also discovered, which is really worth the loss. And Bach has now identified Narant as the culprit, so he has hated him. "Eric, what else do you have to do?" Several empire representatives looked at him suspiciously. "Now that the Prophet Goddess has been found, this is the luck of the Holy Continent. However, you may not know that there is an unstable factor that has not been eliminated!" "If this unstable factor is not eliminated, it may affect the growth of the Prophet Goddess in the future!" Eric spoke softly. "What''s the hidden danger?" When they heard it was about the Prophet Goddess, the representatives did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly asked. "It''s a small nobleman from the Glory Continent, and he has become the fiance of the Prophet Goddess!" "Huh? The Prophet Goddess has a fianc¨¦?" Several representatives really didn''t know about this for the time being, and they all frowned upon hearing this. Because this is indeed an uncontrollable factor. Having one more fianc¨¦ means that there is the possibility of breeding the next generation, so that the rights of the goddess may change accordingly. "Yes, I heard that the Prophet Goddess still likes that young nobleman very much, so this small nobleman may affect our control over the Prophet Goddess in the future." Eric saw the reaction of everyone and knew what they were thinking, and immediately spoke up. "What do you mean, Eric, how are you going to solve it?" The representatives knew that Eric must have something in mind, so they asked. "It''s very simple, that is to kill the little nobleman, so as to avoid future troubles." Eric said simply and clearly. "No, gentlemen, that little nobleman is called Narant. Although he is only a baron, he is the light of the knights of the Onyx Principality. If you kill him, I am afraid that the nobles of the Onyx Principality will not agree." Li Ke''s voice fell, but Luo Er, who was standing beside him, immediately retorted. He didn''t expect this Eric to be so insidious, and he wanted to frame Narant from it. "Roll, now is the meeting of the six empires, and your brother is here now. I''m afraid you are not qualified to speak, right?" However, Roel''s voice fell, and he was immediately questioned by Eric. Because although Luo Er can stand in this conference room and listen to the audience, but the representative of the Blue Shield Empire is not her, but his elder brother, the big prince of the Blue Shield Empire. "Everyone, although I can''t represent the Blue Shield Empire, I''m telling the truth. You can go out and inquire a little, and you can know Narant''s position in the hearts of the nobles of the Glory Continent." "In addition, the relationship between Narant and the dwarves is also very good. Whether it is Master Moore or the king of the hill of the dwarves, they are his friends." Naturally, Rolle would not be frightened by a few fluffy words, but once again Open your mouth. He knew that if he didn''t speak up for Narant himself now. Chances are that the representatives of the Empire will actually agree with Eric''s proposal. Compared with a small foreign noble, it is obviously not as important as the prophet goddess. "Master Moore and the King of the Hill are his friends?" When the representatives heard Rolle''s words, their expressions became hesitant. If it is said that the opinions of the nobles in the Glory Continent cannot be taken seriously by the six empires. The dwarves are the existence they cannot ignore. Because even their six major empires need to rely on the sophisticated weapons of the dwarves to equip their armies. If any of their empires offends the dwarves, and the dwarves no longer provide them with sophisticated weapons, then they will immediately be compared to other empires in terms of military power, which is a big deal. . "Roel, I know you and that little noble are good friends. But you can''t tell such a ridiculous lie in order to save him. Although that kid may have been to the Sacred Continent, but he can also know the King of the Hill and Master Moore? Do you think he is an earth knight or a sky knight? "But Eric didn''t believe what Rolle said. "Your Excellency Eric, everything I said is the truth. If you don''t believe it, you can immediately send someone to the Magic Academy to find your brother Cody." "Cody met Narant back in the Forge." "Also, do you know why Cody still can''t get the Legendary Staff before me with the Water of Life?" "It''s because Narant relied on his relationship with the King of the Hill and Master Moore to give me the opportunity to get the staff first." Seeing Eric''s disbelief, Rolle explained with a calm smile. Eight points of his words are true and two points are false. Narant does know Master Moore and the King of the Hill, and has a very good relationship with Master Moore. Certainly not as good as he says now. Of course, for Narant''s safety, he can only boast first. Anyway, no one can ask the King of the Hill if he really has such a good relationship with Narant. "It''s him again?" Although Eric still couldn''t believe it, he had already believed it a bit. Because his younger brother did not get the legendary staff first, and then lost to Rolle in the competition. Although he didn''t know the specific circumstances of the Forge Castle, before he set off, he remembered that his father had prepared several plans for Cody. Just to ensure that he can get the legendary staff smoothly. "That''s right, that''s it, so everyone, I am not simply helping Narant, but for the sake of the major empires. Everyone knows the temper of dwarves." "If you let them know that the six empires have murdered Narant, they will definitely be more hostile to us in the future." "And the Prophet Goddess, he has such a good relationship with Narant, do you think it will backfire when we hurt Narant?" Seeing that Luo Er successfully bluffed everyone, he breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that the representatives of the empire fell silent, he sat back to his seat. That''s all he can do to help Narant. However, if you think about it, the empires will definitely not do anything to hurt Narant again. "Everyone, if we can''t hurt that Narant, we must also find a way to ensure that the Prophet Goddess will not make mistakes in the future!" Eric was a little unwilling and could only settle for the next best thing. "Eric, what do you want?" The representatives looked at Eric suspiciously, realizing what he was targeting to Narant. "Since we can''t kill him, we must also ensure that he will not be able to contact the Prophet Goddess in the future. Therefore, I think we will change his position to the farthest place from the Holy City!" Eric did not hesitate, directly Say it. "Well, that''s exactly how it should be!" The other noble representatives nodded, thinking that this was a good idea. In this way, without offending the dwarves, the Prophet Goddess may not be able to blame them. When Luo Er heard the words, this time he was about to get up again and wanted to say something, but was stopped by his brother with a stern look. Obviously, this matter is so qualitative, and Rolle can''t change it. Immediately, a group of representatives of the empire selected the land closest to the orc frontier in the Black Rock Plain as a territory as mentioned by Eric. Eric''s plan is very simple, that is, he wants to kill Narant with the hands of the orcs. Black Rock Plain was originally haunted by orcs from time to time, and now choosing Narant''s territory to that edge is like treating Narant as a feast for the orcs! ... "Ding, the system side quest: The task of reducing the losses of a group of nobles in the Glory Continent has been completed, and the system reward a fruit forest that makes the host tempted has been distributed!" And when the meeting of the six major empires over there was coming to an end, Narant also heard the sound of the system in his mind. Although the empires care about population, they are not as shameless as the Bach Empire, and want to exploit these rural aristocrats who have fled. Because in their opinion, these rural nobles don''t have much oil and water at all, but let them develop well on the Black Rock Plain and avoid the border harassment of the empire, which is the biggest benefit. "I don''t know what kind of fruit it is. What interests me should be similar to Bloodline Qi Fruit or Warcraft Fruit, right?" "Sir, Prince Rolle is here to find you!" Just as Narant was thinking, Lilia''s voice sounded outside the door. "Well, let Rolle come directly!" Hearing the sound of the system prompt, Narant actually knew that the meeting over there was over. So I''m not surprised by the arrival of Rolle. Soon, Roll came to the tent, and Narant served it with wine and jerky. So Rolle drank with Narante and informed Narrant of what happened at the meeting. "Does it border the orcs?" Narant heard from Rolle that he would be assigned to a dangerous territory, and was taken aback for a moment. "Yes, Narant, why aren''t you in a hurry?" Seeing that Narant''s reaction was not as big as he thought, Rolle was a little anxious. "Narant, orcs are very dangerous. I think you''d better find your fiancee now. Now the six empires are very concerned about the prophet goddess, so as long as she insists, it will definitely help you change to a safer place! " Rolle was worried that Narant didn''t know the horror of the orcs, so he reminded him specially. "Roll, I''m afraid that even if I really go to find my fiancee, the empires will not give a better choice!" Narant shook his head. He knows that since the empires have made absolutes, they will definitely not change. Moreover, compared to the threat of the orcs, he was more worried about the threat of several empires. Therefore, it is better to accept the fate and go to this territory, so that the Great Empire can feel at ease will not focus on itself. "By the way, Luoer, is my territory close to the Forge Castle?" Seeing that Luo Er still wanted to persuade, Narant immediately changed the subject and asked. "It''s the closest territory of the Holy Alliance to the Forge Castle." Rolle was indeed changed the topic. "Last time I told you, Narant, that there are two ways to get to the Forge from the Holy Alliance. One needs to cross some orcs'' territory, and your territory is on that road." "Originally, starting from the Holy Alliance, it would take half a month to cross the Black Rock Plain, but if you start from your territory, you can directly reduce the time by half, and you can reach the Forge Castle in half a month!" Chapter 700： Narrants Promise The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Only half a month?" When Narant heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up. This is good news for him. Of course, it was not for the convenience of going to the Forge Castle, but for the convenience of being able to go to the Glory Continent. In the future, the Glory Continent will probably be filled with dark creatures, and it will become a treasure trove where he can constantly gain experience. "Narant, are you alright?" Rolle felt a little stunned when he saw Narant''s expression. Such a dangerous territory is obviously very dangerous, so why is Narant so happy? "Roll, don''t worry about me, I am confident that I can resist the invasion of dwarves!" Narant was not good at explaining to Roel. Being able to go to remote territories, in addition to being close to the passage to the Glory Continent, is convenient for hiding the existence of the daughter of luck. If it is too close to several major empires, Narant is also worried that the daughter of luck will be known by these guys. "Okay!" Narant himself is so happy, Rolle naturally has nothing to say! After continuing to drink with Narant for a while, Roll returned to the joint camp of the six empires. But Luo Er didn''t leave for long, but Stella''s personal maid Lina came to his camp. "Lord Narant, Miss is still very sad, can you go and comfort Miss!" It turned out that Stella had also received the news that she would be taken to the Holy City. Although compared to being taken to the Bach Empire, there is definitely no problem in terms of safety, and even the six major empires will provide her with the best living and cultivation resources, but it also means that she will be temporarily separated from Narant. And this time it was an opinion reached by the six major empires, so it was impossible to refute it at all. At this moment, Stella was sad in the camp, and the little maid Lina couldn''t see it, so she immediately came to Narant. When Narant heard the words, he naturally followed Lina to the coalition camp where Stella was located. Although the Great Empire was quite dissatisfied with his identity as the fiance of the prophet goddess, but since he did not want to offend Stella, and the two would soon be separated, they did not prevent the two from meeting. , "Narant, you''re here!" When Narant walked into Stella''s tent, the sapphire blue eyes of the cold tulip flower in the past were actually rosy. "I''ll come and see you!" Narant suddenly felt distressed. If it weren''t for the church, I''m afraid that I and Stella would be able to live peacefully in the Glory Continent. But now, because of the arrival of death energy and dark creatures, he had to flee to the Holy Continent. And the old empires and principalities of the Holy Continent are too powerful for them to resist at all. "Narant, you know?" "Understood, Luo Er has already told me, Stella, you don''t need to be too sad, our separation is only temporary!" Nalanda nodded, stepped forward and grabbed Stella''s white and smooth hands. Although the little maid Lina was by her side at the moment, this time Stella did not break away from Narant''s hands as she did in the past. "Narant, can you come to the Holy City to see me in the future?" Stella showed too much sadness in front of Narant at this moment. Mainly because she didn''t want Narant to worry about her. "Of course, I promise I will come to see you when I have time in the future!" Narant nodded with a smile. "Furthermore, Stella, I promise Narant that I will develop the territory as quickly as possible, and one day I will personally welcome you back to my territory, and the six empires will never dare to stop it!" At the time of Glory Continent, his greatest wish was to be able to deal with the dark creatures of the Meteor Night, and then allow himself to live a shameless life in the territory. But now, he found that his thoughts were still too taken for granted. In this world full of crises everywhere, how can you live without shame when you are not strong enough that no one dares to provoke them. "Well, Narant, I''m willing to wait for you!" Although Narant''s words would probably be laughed at by the entire Sacred Continent, Stella didn''t think Narant was talking big. Because this man has always been the creator of miracles. Didn''t he just arouse his curiosity by his miracles, and then be fascinated by him step by step. Seeing that Stella not only did not question what she said, but instead trusted her like a little fan girl without reservation, Narant was also moved by the thoughtfulness of this tulip flower, and took advantage of the situation and took her by the shoulders. The tulip flower was pulled into the flower in Narant''s arms, her body was slightly stiff, and her pretty face flushed red. However, the unpleasant reflection disappeared after just a moment. Instead, it rested on his chest with peace of mind, listening to the strong heartbeat, and the tip of his nose had the unique smell of Narant. "By the way, Stella, before I leave, I have a present for you!" After being sweet with Stella for a while under the gaze of Lina''s little maid, Narant suddenly remembered something serious. "what gift?" "This ring is for you!" Narant withdrew the space ring in his hand. Ever since he knew that this ring was a holy artifact set, Narant had long thought of giving it to Stella. However, Narant originally thought of giving it away when the two held their wedding, so that there was a sense of ceremony. Now Stella is going to the Holy City, and she doesn''t know how to hold the wedding, so she should send it early. As for his own lack of a space ring, he has already thought about it. When he arrives at the new territory, he will go to the dwarves again and let Master Namur forge one for himself. In fact, the space ring, in Narant''s expectation, is only a temporary foreign object. Because, on top of the magic spell, he saw a space spell that was a little hot. That is a spell that can only be learned after becoming an intermediate-level magician, and its name is Storage Space Art. As the name suggests, this storage space technique does not require any external objects, and directly opens up a space in the void to store items. And the size of that space can be expanded as Narant''s strength becomes stronger. Therefore, such a storage space that can be opened anytime, anywhere and cannot be taken away by others is definitely more advanced than this space ring or space bracelet. "Isn''t this ring Narant you''ve been wearing all the time!" Stella must be delighted and sweet to receive a gift from a loved one, especially such a personal thing. It''s just that she remembered that Narant thought that this ring was always carried with her, and it was an inscription ring, which must have been of great use to Narant. "Well, I do wear it all the time, but I have figured out the origin of this ring some time ago, so it is more suitable for you to give it to Stella!" "Also I originally planned to give it to you when we held the wedding, but I am afraid that the wedding will be postponed now, and Stella, you may need this ring very much during this time!" "I need it very much?" Stella blinked, not understanding what he meant. "Actually, this is also the holy artifact suit of your prophet goddess!" Narant smiled slightly, and the ring had been taken off. "This is also a holy artifact suit?" Stella covered her seductive lips in disbelief. Regarding the Holy Artifact, a representative of the Empire had already explained it clearly to her before. So Stella already knew the equipment of the holy artifact suit. Chapter 701： before parting The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! And the necklace around her neck was given by Narant, and now Narant is presenting the second holy artifact suit to her. "Come on, Stella, I''ll put it on for you!" Even people will be their own in the future, and Narant will naturally not be reluctant to give up such a space ring. When Stella was stunned, she grabbed her white palm, picked out her ring finger, and slowly put the space ring on. hum! As the space ring was also put on, Stella''s bracelet and necklace immediately shone with a burst of light. As for the crown that Narant previously used to test Stella''s identity in the Bach Empire, it was already taken back by Eric. Now that Stella could no longer be brought to the Bach Empire, the people of the Bach Empire were naturally not so generous in giving the holy artifact suit to Stella. Instead, they made an agreement with other empires that possessed holy artifact suits. When the time comes, several empires will take out the holy artifact suits together, which can be regarded as temporarily lent to Stella to wear. As for the right of ownership, it still belongs to the various empires. Moreover, those empires that did not provide holy artifact suits also needed to provide some more resources to Stella in other aspects as a balance. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com "Narant, what does this ring do!" There is no such thing as a wedding ring in this world, so Stella felt it carefully for a while after wearing it, but she didn''t find any peculiar improvement. "This is a space ring, and you hit the ring directly with your attention!" "Space ring?" It was the first time Stella had heard such a strange name, but the next moment she gathered her mental power on the space ring according to Narant''s instructions. "Yeah!" Under this investigation, Rao''s usually calm tulip flower was also taken aback. In that space, dozens of delicious food with all the colors and flavors were stored. "Stella, you lock your mental power on any item in the space, and then think about transferring it to your hand!" Seeing Stella''s rare astonishment, Narant added. And Stella heard the words and started to execute again according to what Narant said. "Yeah! Miss, your...you have roast chicken in your hands!" This time, it was no longer Stella, but her personal maid Lina. Seeing a plate of roast chicken appearing out of thin air in my young lady''s hand, a three-colored egg could be stuffed into her mouth. Especially the aroma of the roast chicken, Lina couldn''t help swallowing. "Narant, is this space ring a ring that can store items?" Stella finally understood the meaning of the so-called space ring. "Yes, except for living creatures, other items of suitable size can be stored in it, and the stored items are the same when they are taken out and before they are put in, and they will not deteriorate over time." "Like this four-color roast chicken, which was roasted by Chef Rose, it has been half a month since now, and it is still steaming when it is taken out, and it is no different from when it was just released!" "Lord Narant, this is too amazing!" Before Stella could speak, Lina''s little maid immediately exclaimed. "Narant, thank you!" And Stella''s beautiful eyes flowed immediately. Not to mention the holy artifact suit, the magic of this ring alone can prove its preciousness. And Narant is willing to give such a ring to himself, which is enough to show Narant''s love for him. "Stella, we don''t need to thank you, you are my fianc¨¦e, so mine is yours, and yours is mine!" The old Narant driver was well-stocked for such love words, and immediately spoke affectionately. "What''s yours is mine, and what''s mine is yours?" Stella was fascinated by such blatant words. I recited it a few times, and my sapphire blue eyes were full of crystals. "Yeah!" Stella nodded vigorously. If Narant wants to have any unreasonable thoughts at this time, I am afraid that the tulip flower has no resistance. However, when the separation was imminent, Narant would not have such thoughts, not to mention that there were people from several major empires nearby, and he had no idea of ??live broadcast. So, I asked for words that I was more interested in. "Stella, since you are a prophet goddess, do you now know how to configure the awakening potions of other goddesses?" "Nalante, do you also know?" Stella was surprised, but she suddenly reacted after a while, "By the way, Narant, you have Vivian and the others, you must know!" And Narant didn''t explain, Stella must be able to guess the abilities of Vivian, Shirley and others. At this time, Stella continued: "Narant, after I put on that crown, I did gain a lot of memory, including the awakening potion formulas about several goddesses." "There are sharpshooters and longbowmen among them. As for the awakening of other goddesses, I have to wait for my talent to become stronger and stronger before they can continue to increase." "In addition, the memory in my mind tells me that although the awakening of other goddesses can be superimposed, the goddess of the same talent only has the strongest talent of the first awakened goddess." "The rest of the same goddess'' talent ability will not only be reduced by half, but the speed of talent improvement will be much slower than that of the first goddess!" "There is still such a restriction?" Narant felt novel when he heard the words. The Daughter of Talent can indeed be stacked, although Narant has not yet encountered the Daughter of Luck with the same talent. But he really didn''t know that under the same talent, only the first awakened goddess had the highest talent. Although I don''t know what exactly created the talent of the goddess, why there is such a restriction. But he could vaguely feel that in this way, goddesses of the same type would take the first goddess as their handsome. As for the goddess who awakened later, they can be managed as subordinates, just to form an army that has always had a backbone. After asking Stella about the awakening potion, Narant did not ask any more questions, nor did he plan to tell her about the awakening potions of other goddesses. It''s not that Narant is stingy, but Stella said it herself As her talent improves, she will awaken more potion formulas. In addition, this is also to protect Stella. If she tells her too many awakening potions at one time, I am afraid that this will attract the coveting of several major empires. After all, several major empires had contact with the previous generation of prophets and goddesses, and they would inevitably know the abilities of the prophets and goddesses. Therefore, it is obviously very dangerous if Stella knows more awakening potion formulas with the ability that she has just awakened her talent. Of course, Narant did not leave immediately, but spent a while with Stella before the departure. The four-color roasted chicken that was just taken out earlier and other food in the space became the best food for the two to part with their former concubine and concubine. Chapter 702： A new territory without borders! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! , Daughter of Doom must die Sweet times are always short, and after dark, Narant left Stella''s tent. In the early morning of the second day, all the nobles of the Glory Continent, led by the six empires, began to head towards the Black Rock Plain. As for Stella, representatives of the six great empires jointly escorted them to the Holy City. Although Bernard, the father, also had to go to the Black Rock Plain to manage his territory, but because he was worried about Stella, he chose to go to the Holy City first, and then go after Stella really settled down. Watching Stella turn back and leave three steps at a time, Narant turned the direction of the white dragon. "Let''s go too!" Immediately, Narant took his subordinates and followed the other teams towards the Black Rock Plain. ... "His Royal Highness, that kid has left!" When Narant left with the team, there were also several pairs of resentful eyes looking at him not far away. It was Prince Eric of the Bach Empire and his subordinates. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com "Go! Now I can''t kill you openly. When you get to the territory, I promise that you won''t be able to live to see the spring of next year. This is the end of offending me Eric!" Prince Eric said grimly. When the surrounding subordinates heard the words, they were respectful and did not dare to say a word. And after Eric vented fiercely with words, he turned to look at his subordinates, "Carry, did you remember what I told you last night?" "His Royal Highness, this subordinate has already remembered it clearly and promises that the news will not be leaked. At that time, this kid was killed by orcs attacking the territory, and it has nothing to do with us!" "Well, then you can set off with the caravan in a few days. It just so happens that a batch of eliminated weapons will be delivered recently!" "Yes, Your Highness!" ... Narant didn''t know that Prince Eric couldn''t wait to find trouble for himself. Next, he followed the nobles and serfs of the Glory Continent for more than a month, and finally set foot on the Black Rock Plain. Although the Black Rock Plains belonged to the fringes of the six empires, it was not that it was too barren to be coveted. On the contrary, the Heiyan Plain is quite rich, with abundant water sources and dense vegetation, and there are many low hills that appear in the distance from the horizon from time to time. Such terrain was originally the most suitable land for cultivation and construction. But it was because it was too close to the orcs that fertile land like the Black Rock Plain was wasted. Seeing such a terrain, both the nobles of the Onyx Principality and the nobles of the Northern Principality showed a happy smile, and the loss of leaving their hometown was swept away. The terrain of this Black Rock Plain is exactly what they thought of as a fertile territory. In the past, although the Onyx Principality was able to obtain a lot of elf mines due to its many mountains, it was lacking in farming and could only barely support a small population. On the other hand, the Northern Principality was the opposite. Most of the camps were located in the Great Plains, so although farming and products were commanded, all kinds of metal mines were scarce. But now the terrain of the Black Rock Plain is a perfect fusion of the two terrains, which will definitely allow the nobles to develop better. Going all the way in the Black Rock Plain, in fact, it is not that there are no lords and nobles here, there are still many new imperial nobles who have been assigned to this side. Just because the Black Rock Plain is too long, it seems that the number of nobles is rare. . When Narant and his group went deeper and deeper, from this time on, the population from the Glory Continent gradually began to decrease. Because many nobles have begun to be placed locally by major empires. The Black Rock Plain is a long strip of plain that borders the six empires of the Magic Hell. In this way, although all the population of the Glory Continent is allocated to the six empires, it can still be concentrated on the Black Rock Plain. And these new immigrant nobles from the Glory Continent, after they settled down, will become the shields of the original nobles of the six empires, preventing the original nobles from being harassed by orcs. Of course, the nobles of the Glory Continent are not very clear about this at the moment, so they are still happy because of the rich new territory. Traveling farther and farther on the Black Rock Plain, when the number of people had been allocated to the end, it was finally the turn of Narant, the nobles of the Tulip Counties. Speaking of which, Bernard''s tulip collar is the exception among all the nobles of the Glory Continent. That is because Bernard is directly related to the Prophet Goddess, so all the empires are unwilling to give up the Prophet Goddess'' father to the other empire for absorption. As a result, Bernard''s tulip collar was directly retained and did not belong to any empire. Of course, because he also wanted to reduce Bernard''s influence on Stella, the tulip collar was assigned the farthest area. It''s only better than Narant, and it is already second only to Narant''s position close to the dense orcs. "Little Narant, if you have any difficulties after going to the territory, remember to tell father!" When the Tulip nobles also arrived at their respective territories, Andrew, the old man, explained to Narant with some reluctance. "Father, I get it! This Sacred Continent is so rich, what difficulty can there be!" Narant waved his hand directly to reassure Andrew. Of course, this is the fact that Narant did not connect his territory with the orc frontier, otherwise Andrew would not be so calm at the moment. After saying goodbye to Andrew, Narant followed the small team of cavalry that Rolle left him to lead the way towards his new territory. Although his territory is adjacent to other vassals of the Tulip County, there is actually a large forest in the middle. After another two days of traveling in the wilderness, Narant finally came to his new territory. "Baron Narant, this is your territory!" "The forest at the back is the boundary between you and other nobles. As for the frontier boundary, His Royal Highness Luo Er did not explain it." "What he means is that all this is up to you, because the boundaries of the orcs are already dozens of miles ahead, and there has never been a clear boundary between our holy alliance and the orcs." " "Even if the definition is completed, those poor orcs will not guard it, and will still come and plunder from time to time." "By the way, His Royal Highness Luo Er also explained to you that although you can freely decide the border towards the south and no one will interfere, you should not go too far before building enough defensive fortresses." "Because it will not be easy to resist the looting of orcs, and it will easily cause great losses!" When the knight that Rolle specially assigned to lead Narant to the territory entered his new territory, he started to introduce it in detail as he walked forward. In addition, the knight just called Narant a baron, not as Prince Eric said when he came here that he needed to lower his title by one. This is also benefited by BernardBecause Bernard is the father of Stella, the prophet goddess, so on the bright side, in order to express kindness to Stella, all the tulip collars The vassals retain their original titles. "Okay, I understand this!" Narant nodded and said nothing. Speaking of which, he obtained territory twice, it seems that they are all remote places, and I don''t know if this is the traveler syndrome. Of course, although this territory is dangerous, it is not without benefits. In particular, the border that derives towards the south is not specified. Doesn''t this mean that as long as Narant is strong enough, he can extend infinitely? Chapter 703： Viscount Castle? Although there is the obstacle of the orcs, it is a foolish dream for other ordinary nobles to expand their territories, but he, Narant, is a traverser and has a systematic existence. Even the original doomed land of Stormwind can''t help him, let alone the orcs? "Hey, is there a castle here?" And when Narant followed the knights of the Blue Shield Empire and continued to penetrate into his territory, after more than two hours'' journey, an incredible scene appeared in front of him. It turned out to be a castle standing on a hill. Although this castle is dilapidated, its scale is actually much larger than his original Castle of Fortune. In terms of scale, this is a proper Viscount castle. "Baron Narant, this is what Lord Rolle told you too!" "Actually, this territory originally had a viscount. At that time, the orcs'' territory had not yet expanded to the Black Rock Plain, and the viscount lived here for decades, so he built this viscount castle." "At that time, there were at least 70,000 to 80,000 people in this Viscounty." "It''s just that with the expansion of the orcs, I finally looted this viscount for one year!" "Although the son of the Viscount escaped in the end, all the valuable wealth was taken away by the orcs, and the Viscount did not dare to stay here." "The orcs are so blatant, does your empire care?" In Narant''s point of view, a viscount is not comparable to a jazz, and his monarch will definitely not be able to bear this. "Baron Narant, that viscount is not a nobleman of the six empires, but a nobleman belonging to the Green Onyx Principality!" "Before, this vicinity was the territory of the Green Onyx Principality, but because of the threat of the orcs, it has retreated to the rear." "The nearest border of the Green Onyx Principality is about ten days away from you." The knight immediately explained. "It turned out to be a principality!" Narant understood. Although the duchy of this world is stronger than the Onyx Duchy and the Northern Duchy, it is not as strong. Therefore, in the face of the harassment of the orcs, it is natural that he can''t afford it and can only hide. After all, the orcs are not only vicious, but also extremely shameless. Hit and run is their most effective strategy. Immediately after the robbery was successful, he dived into the forest. Facing the dense forest, even if an army of 100,000 walked in, there would be no victory. "Let''s go and have a look at the castle!" However, in any case, this castle was really a pleasant surprise for Narant. Castle! It takes at least ten or decades to build one. Although it is a bit old, it is definitely more convenient to repair than to build it directly. Soon, Narant brought his subordinates to the castle. The scale of this castle is much larger than that of the Fortress of Fortune. This is not only because of the scale that the Viscount Castle needs to achieve, but also because the hill on which the castle sits is very wide. From the location selection, it can be seen that the lord of the Viscount back then not only invested a lot of money, but also had a lot of ambition. Because there is still a large flat open space behind the hill castle, it is obvious that the viscount lord is preparing to make plans slowly, and then plan the rear open space as part of the castle when enough funds are available. If this plan is really completed, I am afraid it will not lose to any Earl Castle. As for safety, the surrounding area of ??the hill has been dug into a steep rock wall with a drop of tens of meters, and the traces of artificial excavation are obvious, which is why Narant said that the Viscount Lord had invested his money. Just digging the edge of this oval hill into a steep overhang, I don''t know how much manpower and material resources it will take. Walking up the gentle **** of seventy to eighty meters, Narant and the others came to the gate of the castle. The gate of the castle is naturally open at this moment, and the originally strong door panel has long since decayed. However, at this moment, you can still see several large holes of different sizes on the decayed gate, which should be knocked out by the orcs back then. As for the wall, although some of the city walls were damaged, they were still intact. It seems that after the orcs broke the castle, they did not destroy the castle. After entering the castle, there is a forecourt that is more than twice as wide as the Castle of Fortune. At this moment, the vestibule is full of wild grass and wild flowers, and some of the wild grass is as tall as a person. "Baron Narant, our mission has been completed, so don''t bother you anymore, we will return to the empire now!" Just as Narant was observing the scene around the vestibule, the Blue Shield Empire knight respectfully opened his mouth to Narant. "Everyone, stay for two more days, wait for my subordinates to clean up this place, and entertain you for a few days, after all, this journey is too hard!" "Thank you for the kindness of Baron Narant, you don''t need to entertain, you are a friend of His Royal Highness, and we will definitely complete what His Highness explained!" "And you just arrived in the territory, there must be a lot of things, so don''t delay because of us!" "Ok!" The Blue Shield Knight was right. He didn''t leave because there was danger here or because he didn''t want to see him, so Narant no longer insisted. "Thomas, give each of these knights a pot of wine and a pound of brown sugar!" Narant beckoned to Butler Thomas who was not far behind. "Yes, my lord!" Thomas stepped forward immediately and handed over the wine and brown sugar to several knights. Several knights have tasted the sweetness of brown sugar bread on the way, and they are naturally grateful after receiving the brown sugar and wine. At the same time, he reminded Narant to pay attention to safety, so he returned to the original road. Immediately, Narant watched the Blue Shield Knight leave, and then gave Thomas the order to clean up the castle. Immediately, a large group of serfs rushed into the castle, took tools and began to clean all kinds of weeds in the vestibule At the same time, they dismantled all kinds of rotten wooden houses and sheds in the vestibule. On the other hand, Narant continued to move towards the gate of the inner castle. At present, it seemed that the appearance of the Viscount Castle was absolutely satisfactory to him. This is a big leak. Although it has been abandoned for many years, the overall defense structure is still intact thanks to the careful attention when it was built. Now what Narant wants to see is the inside. If the inside is as intact as the outside, then he will be really cool. "Wow, what a big castle! Sister Vivian, we can live in a bigger castle with adults in the future!" Just before Narant was about to come to the inner castle, little girl Shirley, Vivian and other lucky daughters saw the Blue Shield Knight leaving, and they couldn''t bear their curiosity and came to the castle. "grown ups!" After the girls stepped into the castle, they soon found the figure of their own adults! "Well, come here, let''s go inside the castle and take a look!" The girls are still wearing long linen dresses, and Narant has reduced his contact with them these days. Now that there are no outsiders here, it is natural to restore the closeness of the past! "Yes, my lord! Congratulations on getting a big castle!" "Sir, you are truly a nobleman favored by the God of Glory!" Vivienne and Catherine came to Narant and immediately offered their greetings to the others. On the way, they also saw many nobles gain new territories, but those new territories are very good with ready-made castles. And even if there are one or two lucky nobles, the scale and integrity of the castle are definitely not as good as that of their own adults! [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿ Chapter 703 Viscount Castle? Chapter 704： find orcs "Let''s go, let''s go and see what our new castle is like!" Narant has heard a lot of praise for the blessing of the God of Glory, and is somewhat immune. In fact, as a transmigrator, he can really be called the son of glory, otherwise, how could such a great fate of transmigration happen to him. When the girls heard the greeting, they immediately followed Narant towards the front. They also want to know how the interior of the new castle is, after all, this will also be their new home in the future. The gate of the inner fort is also open, and the gate above is no longer there. Narant brought several girls directly to the gate of Neibao. Because it was still daytime, the inner fort corridor was not dark. Looking at both ends of the corridor of the inner fort, except for the dust on the floor, the walls and floors are intact. Of course, as for the original decoration of the castle, it is no longer visible. And Narant didn''t expect the orcs to leave anything valuable for him after looting. As long as the interior of the castle was intact, he would be lucky. "Not bad!" Just looking at this corridor, Narant''s heart finally fell. The appearance of this castle is not much different from the Castle of Fortune when he first arrived in Stormwind Territory. , Now only need to spend money to renovate the castle, that is a brand new Viscount Castle. After a cursory inspection of the inner fort, Narant did not go any further. The main reason was that there was too much dust in the castle, so he thought he would go in to check after Thomas and others finished cleaning. After handing over the care of the castle to Thomas, Narant returned to the gentle **** of the castle. Before he could reach the bottom of the gentle slope, Quick and a group of storm riders had already galloped from further south. "My lord, I found a deserted town three miles ahead. Although many wooden houses in the town have collapsed, the stone houses are still intact. As long as the roof is re-covered, people can live there!" It was sent by Narant to investigate the surrounding terrain. And since the new territory of Narant was originally a viscounty and even had a castle, the town was naturally not lacking. "Very good, Quick, you cooperate with the guards to take the serfs to the deserted town immediately, and then clear out all the houses that can live in the town! If it is not enough, then set up more tents!" Although it is Abandoned town, but having a prototype is much easier and faster than starting from scratch. "Yes, my lord!" Soon, Quick took a group of serfs towards the town. And then, Narant just waited outside the castle for his men to clean up the castle. Because the scale of the castle is really not small, and it has been abandoned for too long, Narant knew that he could not live in the castle when it was dark. Therefore, he could only stay for one night in the vestibule that had been cleared out. "My lord, Captain Quick reported that all the serfs were settled, and those who didn''t live in the house had already set up tents!" After dark, Thomas, who had been busy all day, came to Narant''s tent to report. "Well, let Quick and the others work hard tonight and be responsible for guarding the safety of the town!" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, in the next few days, both the castle and the town will be managed by you. Mario is still waiting at the border with the barbarians. I hope that when they arrive, all the barbarians can settle down immediately!" The serfs Narant brought from the north this time were all ordinary humans. The barbarians are led by Mario, from the passage in the depths of the grasslands to the sacred continent. The reason Narant did this was to worry that if the barbarians were seen by the people of the Bach Empire, those guys would take advantage of the barbarians because they were born to fight. In addition, Narant didn''t dare to reveal that he owned the army of monsters and the inscription carriage at that time. Therefore, Raymond and the others were sent back to the Storm Territory at the beginning, and followed the barbarians to wait in the Furnace Forest. Now that he has settled down, he doesn''t have to worry about being directly threatened by the Bach Empire in terms of security, so he will take the barbarians back after a while. "Yes, my lord!" Thomas responded again, and then stepped back respectfully. In the next few days, there was another commotion in the territory that had not had human race activity for decades. Under the leadership of Thomas, a group of serfs began to build their territories in full swing. First of all, of course, the castle and the town''s house, this is the top priority. Then, a group of elves who migrated from the Glory Continent were placed. This time, Narant divided all the elves into categories. For example, clay ore and crystal ore are allocated in one area as industrial mines. And the elves of farming and animal husbandry such as green elves and three-color chickens are allocated as one area. In this way, it will be more convenient for Narant to manage in the future. As for the brick kiln, construction began at the first time, because bricks are one of the most needed materials for building houses. While the serfs were working in full swing, Narant was not idle. Under the guard of his subordinates, he began to slowly probe the south. I have to say that his territory is indeed rich, and there are three rivers and streams running across the entire territory. [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by Android and Apple. ¡¿ There are also two lakes. On both sides of this river and lake, there are high-quality farmland everywhere. Of course, these aspects are not what Narant is most concerned about. What he is most concerned about now is to find out where the orcs who have troubled the major empires are. Only by determining the position of the orc closest to him can he conduct targeted defenses, so as not to be caught off guard in the future. "Sir, there is a forest in front of you!" "After entering the forest, there is an endless forest sea behind, and Xiao Huihui has been flying for an hour without seeing other open areas!" In the south of the new territory, Narant took a group of his subordinates after a three-hour trek and finally came to an endless forest. And according to what Rolle and others said, in fact, this can be regarded as the actual control territory of his Narant. Because in the forest sea, the human race is not the opponent of the orc tribe who are used to living in the woods. Therefore, even if this forest sea is included in his own territory, it is useless. "Well, Shirley, did the bees find anything, did they see the orcs?" "My lord, there is no bee report yet, but they are only five or six miles deep into the woods now, maybe the orcs are still deeper." "Very good, then let the bees continue to investigate, and be sure to confirm the distribution of orcs around the territory!" "Yes, my lord!" Shirley''s little loli nodded obediently immediately, and then sat on the carriage and kept talking with the bees flying in and out to confirm the news of the bees'' investigation. "My lord, my lord!" However, not long after Shirley was talking with the bees, she suddenly stood up happily and called to Narant. "Why, Shirley, have you found the trace of the orcs?" "No, my lord, the bees reported that they found a fruit forest!" Shelly replied immediately. "Fruit Forest? No wonder Little Lolita is so happy!" Narant rolled his eyes. "No... Fruit Grove." Just the next moment, Narant suddenly remembered something. He remembered that the system just rewarded him with a fruit forest two months ago? During this period of time, this reward has not been cashed, and because he had too many things to worry about, Narant forgot about it for the time being. "Xue Li, where is the fruit forest, take the adults to see it!" Narant couldn''t wait. Chapter 704 Looking for Orcs Chapter 705： strong fruit "Sir, it''s about three miles to the left of the forest!" "Okay, Shirley, you''re in charge of leading the way, we''ll set off immediately!" After confirming the direction, Narant immediately took a group of his subordinates into the forest. Originally, he didn''t want to enter the forest for the time being, because they didn''t find the existence of orcs, and it didn''t make sense for them to enter the forest. [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by Android and Apple. ¡¿ But with the existence of the fruit forest, the situation is different. Fortunately, Narant has Shirley''s little bee, so even if he enters the forest, he does not encounter any danger. "My lord, the fruit forest that the little bee found in front of you!" After walking in the dense forest for more than half an hour, the little girl Shirley finally gave Narant a good news. And as the voice of the little loli fell, the front was suddenly bright. In front of them was a slightly empty glade. And there are forty or fifty low fruit trees in the open space. This fruit tree, like the orange tree in the previous life, is only more than two meters high. At this moment, these fruit trees are hung with red and unknown fruits. "My lord, this is a great fruit!" Although it is an unknown fruit, it is not difficult for Mr. Narant, who has a lucky daughter. Before he could ask, Vinnie, a doctor who was proficient in all kinds of herbs, revealed the name of the fruit. "Vigor fruit? Vinnie, what effect does this fruit have?" "My lord, this powerful fruit is a potion fruit that can increase strength after taking it. This kind of fruit is generally only used by orcs, because it carries a slight poison. If we humans take it, it will cause dizziness and paralysis. !" "Huh? Poisonous, only the orcs can take it?" Narant was stunned, it seemed different from what he imagined. "My lord, although you can''t take it directly, there seems to be a formula in your mind that can make Vigorous Fruit into a potion. As long as it is taken by a titled knight, it will not only have no side effects, but also speed up the absorption of Dou Qi!" Rant was greatly disappointed, thinking that this was not a reward given by the system, but Vinnie spoke again. "To speed up the absorption of Dou Qi, isn''t that the speed of cultivation?" Narant was stunned for a second, and then showed a look of surprise. In the past, in the Glory Continent, the cultivation speed of Quick and others was not slow. After all, even many of the extraordinary knights of the earls were still bronze knights. But now in the Sacred Continent, the situation is different. The legions of others are all made by the Silver Knights, and the Bronze Knights cannot join the Extraordinary Knights at all. Therefore, Narant is really worried about how to make his subordinates grow up quickly, and now is not just giving pillows to sleep? "Vinnie, you''ve also learned badly, remember to say it all at once in the future!" Narant teased the shy and lucky girl angrily. "Yes, my lord!" And Vinnie was not Shirley''s little loli. Even if she was teased by her own adults, it was quite normal, and she immediately nodded very sincerely. Seeing this, Narant didn''t dare to say anything more, lest this girl take it seriously and really think that she is blaming him. "Sir, there are footprints here!" However, at this time, the Storm Knights who were scattered around the realm made a discovery. "Are there footprints?" Narant immediately walked towards the Storm Knight, and immediately, he saw a few messy footprints in the fruit forest, and the size of these footprints was two full circles larger than that of the human race. Not left by the human race. "Orchard of the Orcs?" Narant immediately recalled the message that Vinnie had said earlier, that only the orcs can directly eat the strong fruit. And what he thought was right. Although the physique of the orcs was originally stronger and burlier than that of the human race, in order to become stronger, every orc tribe would plant this kind of powerful fruit tree. And the fruit forest in the forest of Narant was planted by the orcs. "My lord, this fruit tree tells me that the people who often come to pick fruit are a group of black-skinned orcs with long noses, short fangs, big ears, and very fat and tall bodies!" In order to further confirm this discovery, Narant immediately dispatched Bessie, the cultivator. Use her gift for communicating with plants to find out what''s going on with the orcs. And Bessie immediately had the answer, but this plant is not a monster after all, so I can only barely describe it. Of course, this also helped Narant to determine one thing, that is, this fruit forest is indeed not unowned. In addition, about the description of the orcs by the plants, Narant quickly made an inference. "Pig-headed man?" Dark skin, long nose, fangs, big ears, and a fat and tall figure, Narant thinks he is probably a pig-headed person. As for the possibility of other orcs, such as elephant people, Narant thinks the probability should be small. Because it will live on the edge of the orcs, it may only be a low-level race. There are also three, six and nine in the orc royal court. For example, pig-headed people and kobolds are the lowest orcs. The tiger people, leopard people, etc. are even more ferocious are the middle and high orcs. It is said that the areas occupied by high-level orcs such as tiger people and leopard people are the most fertile and safe areas of the orc royal court. Naturally, it is impossible for UU Kanshu to live on the edge and connect with the territory of the human race. "Sir, what should we do now?" At this time, all the subordinates looked at Narant. As Narant''s subordinates, they also heard the Blue Shield Knight describe the hate and danger of the orcs on the road. The Blue Shield Knight had been admonishing them to be careful against orcs. But in the current situation, if the strong fruit from these fruit trees is picked, wouldn''t it become that the orcs have not come to trouble them, but they have robbed the orcs. "How to do it? Do you still have to think about it? Naturally, it is all taken away, Quick, don''t you want to improve your realm quickly!" "Yes... The lesson the lord taught is that the subordinates knew they were wrong!" Seeing that their lords were a little annoyed, a group of Storm Knights immediately bowed their heads and admitted their mistakes. "Okay, then start picking quickly. These fruit trees can''t be removed for the time being, so pick the fruit first, and wait for a while to deal with the surrounding orcs. We are incorporating this into the territory of the Storm Territory!" Although it is a new territory, Narant has been renamed Storm Territory. In addition to showing that he is more single-minded, it means that he has a bigger dream. He hopes that one day he can build a city of one million people, named Stormwind City. Under his order, the subordinates quickly began to harvest, and the red and bright vigorous fruits were put into linen bags and then hung on both sides of the war horse. Of course, at the same time as picking, Narant asked Shirley to also strengthen the bee probe around here. Since the orcs belonged to the orcs, they were probably not far from here. Chapter 705: Vigorous Fruit Chapter 706： smuggling caravan The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! It didn''t take long, just as Narant thought, he found an orc gathering place in the woods more than a mile away. "My lord, I found it, the bees found a gathering place for orcs!" "Really? What''s the size of the gathering place? How many orcs are there?" "Sir, the number of orcs is at least several hundred, but the exact number of bees cannot be calculated. I have asked Xiao Huihui to investigate together!" Shirley Little Lolita replied with her head held high. "Okay, then we will temporarily retreat outside the forest and wait! In addition, let the bees continue to patrol in other directions to confirm whether there are other orc tribes." "Yes, my lord!" After the command, Narant returned with a full load of his subordinates and exited the forest, waiting for further investigation. ... At the same time, in an orc camp more than 20 miles away from Narant and the others, a special caravan ushered in today. Why is it special, because this caravan turned out to be a human caravan. The relationship between the orcs and the human race is very tense now because of the border issue. Although it is said that caravans with a large background can go to the Orc Royal Court for trade, but that is only going to the Orc Royal Court, and the team must also bring enough guards to protect the safety of the caravan, and the suspension is specially issued by the royal court. The flag that allows trade between the two races. But this team has no signs, more like a smuggling caravan that has always been a bit of a shame. "Your Excellency Kari, this is the patriarch of the Black Rock Pig-Headed Clan!" "Patriarch Ernie, this is the commander of the guards of our lord. This time I came here under the order of my lord to come to find you to discuss a matter!" After the convoy stopped, the person in charge of the convoy immediately introduced the identities of both parties to Kari and the pig-headed patriarch. Obviously, this is not the first time the team leader has come to this pig-headed camp. "Your family has something to discuss with me, of course, but now I want to see the weapons and equipment I ordered with you last time!" The pig-headed patriarch didn''t care about anything looking for him, but his eyes stayed on on the carriage in the procession. "Of course, we have prepared twenty large axes, fifty large knives, and thirty pairs of shields that the nobles ordered last time. We promise to satisfy you!" The team leader immediately responded. Saying that, he directly instructed his subordinates to open the vehicles, and under the carriage was actually a handful of sophisticated weapons and equipment. Although it looks only 80% new, it does not affect the use of weapons. And if this scene were to be seen by any nobles of the Principality of the Holy Alliance, I am afraid that the entire convoy would be arrested and sent to the gallows. Because selling sophisticated weapons to the enemy is equivalent to capitalizing on the enemy. After all, now that the threat of dark creatures has stabilized, the orcs and the human race are already in a faint friction. Any weapon sold to the orcs may be contaminated with the blood of the human race in the future. "Very good, your Keli caravan is really trustworthy. You are friends of our orcs. Let''s go and sit in my room!" The pig-headed orc immediately became friendly when he saw the high-quality weapon, and invited the team manager and Nakari to head towards his house. Soon, Kari and the caravan steward were caught in the house of the pig-headed leader. Although the rest of the orcs in the pig-headed camp lived in the low thatched hut, the house of the pig-headed leader was a stone house. What surprised Cary even more was that the room was filled with all kinds of gold and silver utensils. In addition, there are even two human women wearing animal skins in the house. The two women were very nimble, and when their invitees sat on a large wooden table, they immediately brought a silver cup and a silver pot, and then poured some fine wine for them. "Lord Kari, don''t be surprised. These items, including the servants, were looted from the Viscount. In fact, a lot of them have been sold! Otherwise, there will be more!" Seeing Kari''s surprised expression, the caravan steward on the side immediately explained in a low voice. And Kari nodded at this time, and the doubts in his heart dissipated. "Human, tell me, what do you adults want to discuss with me? Are there more weapons?" "Weapons and equipment, although we, Heiyanzhai, really want to need them, but the monster skins and potions stored during this period are only enough to pay for the one just now!" The pig-headed leader took a sip of wine and spoke directly to Kari. It''s funny to say that the orcs are actually closer to the dwarves than the humans, but they want to buy weapons, and most of them can only buy from the humans. The reason is very simple, the first is that the orcs cannot sign a contract with the elf. Because this elf seems to only recognize the human race. In this way, orcs want to use iron, they can only seek to buy. But if you buy it, the orcs are notoriously poor, because they are not good at creating and farming, and more of them live a primitive tribal hunting life. Therefore, without enough gold coins or food, they have no way to buy weapons and equipment from the dwarves. As for why they can buy from the human race, it is because the human race covets the fur of the beasts and the fur of the beasts that the orcs get after hunting. Or all kinds of potions that are difficult for humans to find in the forest. The fur of these beasts and beasts can only be used as warm clothing for the orcs. But if you get it within the Holy Alliance, you can turn it into a good coat or leather boots and a hat that is worth a thousand dollars. Therefore, even if they knew that selling weapons and equipment to the orcs was an enemy, but under the huge profits, there were still many caravans who risked doing smuggling. Of course, the real financiers behind these caravans are all nobles in the Holy Alliance. Because only with their identities, can the smuggling business be prosperous without being investigated and punished. "Heiyan leader, it''s not about weapons, but our adults have a good news to tell you!" But Kari shook his head after hearing the words of the pig-headed leader, and immediately explained. "What''s the good news?" Although the pig-headed leader showed a little food, he heard the good news and still came to ask questions. "Heiyan Chief, do you still remember the Viscounty outside the eastern forest?" "Of course I remember. Back then, the castle of your human nobles was the first one to break through in Heiyanzhai. That''s why I have so many exquisite aristocratic items in this house!" Very satisfied with the initial results. "Heiyan Chief, I''m here to tell you this time, you can now loot a second time, because there is another noble lord on that Viscount!" "Oh? Really, there is another noble lord?" The pig-headed leader was really interested. Since the last time the noble castle was breached I didn''t expect that the viscount would just abandon the territory and run away. When they looted, the reason why they didn''t directly burn down the castle was because they thought they could loot once a year. This is much better than hunting in the woods, as long as you go out, you can loot enough food and wealth to eat and drink for half a year. It''s a pity that those nobles are too timid, and they leave their territories one by one under the plunder, and they will never return. Now, after decades of waiting, finally one comes, which is of course a good detail. "Exactly!" Cary answered in the affirmative. Chapter 707： Resolve Dali Village The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! "Why did you tell us the news of Heiyan Village, that human race should be your nobles, right?" Excited is exciting, but this pig-headed leader is not stupid, so he can be the leader. So the next moment questioned Cary. "Patriarch Ouni, please don''t doubt, the reason why I told you this news is because our adults have a deep relationship with you Heiyan Village!" "Of course, there is another point, that is, our adults have a little personal grievance with the nobleman, and we don''t want to see the nobleman develop the territory!" Since this card can be sent by Eric, it is naturally not a fuel saver. lamp. The words are very beautiful and beautiful without a trace at the moment. But the stupidity of the orcs is only for those ordinary orcs who have no knowledge. After hearing this, the leader of the pig-headed people remained calm and drank the wine in the glass leisurely. Clearly Cary''s words did not satisfy him. "Of course, Patriarch Ernie, in order to make it easier for you to deal with the newly arrived nobles, our lord specially asked me to bring 20 more big knives as support! "Secondly, if the nobleman is dealt with by the next time the caravan comes, there will be twenty big knives and ten giant axes as a thank you gift!" "Oh? Then thank you, my lord, what strength does that newcomer have?" The pig-headed man leader was finally satisfied and began to ask about the situation. "It''s just a small baron nobleman, and his subordinates are only one or two hundred people. The noble''s own strength is a silver knight. Although the rest of the subordinates have more than twenty extraordinary knights, they are all bronze knights!" "So weak?" The pig-headed man leader was taken aback. "It''s really weak, it''s just that we adults can''t deal with him personally for some reason, so we need to use your hands, otherwise we can kill him with just a touch of a finger!" Kari nodded. And what he said was also the truth. With the strength that Narant showed, in their opinion, he could completely solve him at the click of a button. If it wasn''t because of Rolle and the Prophet Goddess, they would have found a way to solve it long ago. "Okay, if your news is correct, then I''ll do it right away and deal with him!" The pig-headed leader immediately agreed, and immediately found his subordinates. "Lalu, you should immediately notify the clansmen of Daliguo Village and ask them to go to the human viscounty, and a new noble has come to that viscounty." "Let them test the strength of the new noble. If the strength is not strong, then kill the noble directly. If the strength is strong, immediately return to the woods and report to me!" "Yes, Lord Chief!" The pig-headed man''s subordinates got the order and immediately retreated. "Patriarch Ernie, aren''t you going to go in person?" The pig-headed man''s order was given in front of Kari. After the pig-headed man left, he couldn''t help but ask. "If that human noble is really as weak as you just said, then relying on our Heiyanzhai village is enough to destroy it." "There are 200 pig-headed warriors in my Vigorous Fruit Village, and the village chief is comparable to the existence of your human race golden knight!" "Besides, if it really can''t be solved, it''s not too late for me to go there in person!" The pig-headed man leader didn''t care. And when Kari heard the words, although there was a little worry in his heart, he couldn''t say anything. He is also relatively clear about the strength of the orcs, and it can almost be said that all the people are soldiers. And an adult orc can at least deal with two or three ordinary human guards. So if there are really 200 pig-headed warriors in the Vigorous Fruit Village, it would be no problem to deal with Narant! ... And Narant didn''t know that Eric had already contacted the orcs in order to deal with him. At this moment, he was listening to Shirley''s latest report. "So, there are more than 200 pig-headed people in the camp." "Yes, my lord!" Shirley responded with certainty. "Ding, you have arrived at a new territory, which is a richer and broader territory, but the orcs are an obstacle to the development of your territory!" "New mission in the branch line of the system: solve all the pig-headed people in Daliguo Village and complete your first battle on the Holy Continent!" "Mission reward, the transformation of an elf!" "Oh roar? The transformation of a small elf, doesn''t this mean that my second big elf will appear?" With the sound of the system in his mind, Narant immediately became excited. "Since that''s the case, it''s better to hit the sun instead of choosing the day. Let''s solve them directly today!" After that, Narant immediately made a choice. Now the fruit in the orchard of Vigorous Orchard has been picked by him, and sooner or later, it will be discovered by the orcs. At that time, they will definitely come to their own territory to explore along the traces. In this case, he might as well take the initiative to attack now and launch a sneak attack when the pig-headed man is unprepared. This is better than waiting for the orcs to have defenses. Anyway, there are rewards for completing the task. Having made a decision, Narant looked directly at Shirley. "Shirley, you are now returning to the castle to gather the guards and let them come over in a carriage. Your lord is ready to solve this pig-headed village!" "In addition, by the way, bring five Glory Wraths here!" "Yes, my lord!" After receiving the order of Narant, Shirley immediately rode back to the castle on Xiao Huihui. And Narant and the others were waiting here. In just an hour and a half, two hundred pikemen, one hundred longbowmen and fifty long-range attack squads all arrived. "Set off!" When his subordinates arrived, Narant immediately led the crowd towards the forest. Under the leadership of Bee and Little Huihui, Narant and the others quietly approached the pig-headed village 300 meters away. These pig-headed people never thought that there would be humans coming to attack, so they still lived a comfortable life in this forest. "Little gray, go!" Narant gave an order directly to Xiao Huihui. Immediately, Xiao Huihui''s two claws on the left and the right were carrying two buckets of just-lit Rage of Glory and headed towards the top of the pig-headed village. When Xiao Huihui flew right above the pig-headed village, the two barrels of Glory''s Wrath were almost burning. Xiao Huihui directly selected two crowded areas and threw them away. Whizzing! Boom! Two Glory Fury reinforced with iron sheets fell directly on the mud. "What is this?" It was the first time the pig-headed people around had seen the wrath of glory, and for a while they were still confused about what it was. Boom! Boom! It''s just that they can''t figure out what Glory Rage is in their lifetime. The next moment, the wrath of glory that had finished burning the lead suddenly erupted, and with a burst of red light, everything within a few dozen meters around was shrouded in flames. Dangdang! And with two huge explosions, the tranquility of the pig-headed village was finally broken, and the fierce bell rang in the village. Speaking of which, this bronze bell was snatched from the predecessor of Narant Territory. Chapter 708： Harvest as much as you like! The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! , Daughter of Doom must die As the bell remembered, the pig-headed people in Daliguo Village, men, women and children, took their weapons and rushed out of the village. The weapons in their hands were extremely simple and varied, but because of their huge size, they looked quite shocking. For example, a mace made of a whole log with iron pieces and nails embedded in it. There are also huge stone axes and sticks made of stone. It''s just that after these pig-headed men rushed out of the village, they didn''t find the incoming enemy. Whizzing! Just when the pig-headed people were at a loss with their weapons, a whistling sound came from above their heads again. It turned out that Xiao Huihui had already grabbed the two buckets of newly lit Glory''s Wrath and struck again. "Hooho, it''s this beast bird that attacked our village!" Seeing the two Glory Fury thrown down by Xiao Huihui, the surviving pig-headed people immediately found the culprit of the attack. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com While roaring, the pig-headed people immediately ran around the village, picked up the wooden stake on the fence, and then threw it towards Little Ash. Seeing this, Xiao Huihui didn''t dare to hold it up, his wings flapped violently, and he immediately climbed towards the sky, passing dangerously and dangerously with several javelin plugs. Boom! Boom! And the next moment, the second batch of Glory Fury that Xiao Huihui threw finally exploded. This time, another large swath of pig-headed people was shrouded in the dust of the explosion. hoo hoo hoo! Faced with such a shameless attack, the pig-headed people were extremely angry, but the problem was that they couldn''t fly at all, so they could only roar and roar at the little Huihui in the sky to vent their anger. "It seems that they can''t wait, Vivian, let''s start the fight!" In the jungle hundreds of meters away, Narant also saw the pig-headed man roaring up to the sky, although there was still a glorious rage that was not released, But it feels about the same. "Yes, my lord!" Vivian immediately responded when she heard the words. "Carcrossbow squad, the pig headed man in front of the target, launch!" Buzz! Following Vivian''s order, the crossbow, which had long been waiting to be launched, immediately hummed. Immediately, the sturdy crossbow arrows shot towards the crowd of pig-headed people. Puff puff! A group of pig-headed people only looked up to the sky and roared at Xiao Huihui, not guarding that there were still enemies on the ground. When the whistling sound approached, it was too late to dodge. Then ten sturdy crossbow arrows crashed into the crowd. However, I have to say that these orcs are really rough-skinned and thick-skinned. Although the crossbow arrows are powerful, after shooting into the crowd, only three or four can penetrate the body of the pig-headed man and hit the second pig-headed man. And the rest can only hit a pig-headed man. You must know that in the past, when shooting among ordinary human enemies, it could penetrate many people in a row. Of course, this round of ballista salvo took away at least a dozen pig-headed people. Seeing this, the pig-headed people couldn''t help but be stunned. They had never seen such thick and long arrows before. "Roar, what are you still doing, there are enemies, and there are enemies ahead!" Fortunately, the village chief of Daliguo Village had some brains, and he was the first to reflect it, and immediately roared at the pig-headed people. "Hoohoho! Shred them with me!" Immediately, a group of pig-headed people who were already burning with anger immediately walked in the direction of Zhuang Kang and the others. Although the pig-headed man is huge, it is not too slow to run. With the roar and shouting, he approached the ambush point of Narant and others more than 100 meters with smoke and dust. "Longbowmen! Shoot!" At this moment, the second crossbow arrow has not been loaded, but there are still a hundred longbowmen. hum! Whoosh whoosh! Following Vivian''s order, more than a hundred arrows shot out violently, forming a rain of arrows in the air that shot towards the pig-headed team. There is no formation at all between the pig-headed people running, and there is no such thing as a shield. As the arrow fell, there was a sound of puffing into the flesh immediately. However, this wave of arrow rain is still not enough damage to the pig-headed man, because the pig-headed man has thick skin and thick flesh, and as long as he doesn''t hit the key point, he can''t kill him with one arrow. "Longbowmen, focus on attacking!" Narant immediately gave an order upon seeing this. hum! The next moment, the longbowman fired a second round of arrow rain again. Puff puff! dong dong dong! This time, the effect was much better. All the longbowmen aimed at the pig-headed man in the front row, and each pig-headed man had almost seven or eight arrows stuck in it. With such a large amount of damage, even if this pig-headed man is strong, he will only be able to fight the street. Moreover, Vivian''s arrows have also become a weapon for harvesting pig-headed people at this moment. As arrows with red awns shot out, each arrow could harvest a pig-headed man. When this group of pig-headed people rushed out of the village, there were still more than 150 of them, but after the attack of the crossbow and the longbowmen, it was actually reduced to less than 100 at this moment. "You weak reptiles, I will tear you apart!" In the face of this unprecedented casualty, the pig-headed village chief was already furious. Seeing that he was about to rush in front of Narant and the others, he couldn''t help tearing them apart, and then stripping them away. "Spearman, raise your gun!" Facing the roar of the pig-headed leader, Narant had a look of disdain. Following his order, two hundred pikemen immediately raised the four-meter-long pike. "prick!" Puff puff! There was another sound of penetrating flesh. Although Narant''s long spear made of potion sword wood is light, its toughness is unquestionable, so even if the pig-headed man hit it with all his strength, he couldn''t break it, and in the end he could only hate the spear. below the tip. However, the spear formation could only hold back the pig-headed man for a moment. With the meat shield in front, the pig-headed man at the rear directly forced the spear formation to retreat, and was about to collapse. "Quake, go!" Narant gave the order to the Storm Knight, and he was not idle, he pulled out his long sword and rushed directly to the pig-headed village chief. "Big pig head, your enemy is me!" Narant jumped directly in front of the pig head village chief. "Death to me, you reptile!" But the leader of the pig-headed man didn''t look down on Narant at all. Seeing such a weak human race standing in front of him, he swung the giant axe in his hand without thinking. The giant axe in the hands of the pig-headed village chief is the only decent weapon in this group of pig-headed people. However, it is a pity that he met Narant. Narant saw the giant axe smashed towards his head, without even moving his footsteps, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, revealing a smile. "Is this human being scared and stupid?" The pig-headed man''s leader flashed such a thought in his mind However, just as he was thinking like this, Narant finally moved, The hand slowly pressed on the hilt of the sword at his waist. Clang! puff! With a crisp sound of the sword being unsheathed, the pig-headed leader only felt a flash in front of his eyes, and then his movements suddenly stopped. "You... this speed..." the pig-headed man leader said in disbelief. It''s just that before his words were finished, he felt that the strength of his whole body began to drain rapidly, and then he lost consciousness immediately in front of his eyes. Chapter 709： The Confidence of the Pig-Headed Leader The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! , Daughter of Doom must die Boom! For a moment, the pig-headed leader''s body was cut into two sections and fell to the ground! "Quick fight!" After killing the leader of the pig-headed man, Narant did not stop and began to quickly harvest the remaining pig-headed people. And the next battle is naturally no suspense. Although Narant''s subordinates only had more than 20 titled knights, there were lucky women and longbowmen who could be called excellent archers. These pig-headed people who only knew brute force could only be slaughtered. "Ding, the system task of exterminating the orcs of Vigorous Fruit Village has been completed, and the transformation of the task rewarding an elf has been completed!" "Clean up the battlefield and count the casualties!" When the last pig-headed man also fell, a system voice came from Narant''s mind. At this time, he put the dragon tooth sword back into the scabbard, and gave orders to Quick and others. "Let''s go, come into the village with the adults and take a look!" While Quick and others were taking care of the battlefield, Narant greeted a few lucky girls, and then walked towards the Daliguo Village. Speaking of which, this was the first time he had seen an orc village with his own eyes, so he was very curious. Soon, Narant came to the village with several lucky daughters. However, the appearance of this village is not much different from that of ordinary human races. It is also a thatched hut, even more primitive. In the village, there is also a cross-flow of sewage, which is filthy. "Yeah!" Just when Narant was disappointed in this orc village, a sudden exclamation came from among the lucky daughters. "What''s wrong?" Narant turned to look. "Big... lord, a lot of bones!" Girl Xue Li turned pale and pointed towards the corner of a thatched cottage, where there were actually several skulls. Narant frowned and walked over immediately. "These offal can really eat people!" When he approached the skull and saw that the bones that had been around for a while were full of impressions, Narant burst into anger from the bottom of his heart. Although he heard from the Blue Shield Knight when he came, some orcs treated the human race very badly, and sometimes they used the human race as food rations. But Narant didn''t feel so deeply at that time, after all, the Blue Shield Knight also said that it happened occasionally. But when I actually saw such a thing, the feeling was different. As the same human race, some people actually treat them as food, and I am afraid that no one can bear it. "These guys are so **** good!" This time, Narant didn''t feel any guilt about killing these pig-headed people, but felt that he had done the right thing. Humans have always been at the top of the food chain. How could they be used as rations by other creatures? "Sir, what''s the matter?" Shirley girl has recovered from the previous shock. In fact, she has seen a lot of **** battlefields, but there are not many opportunities for skeletons to exist in this way, so she will be scared. But now seeing her own adults gnashing their teeth, she doesn''t know why. "It''s nothing, these should be the human race killed by the orcs. I am angry that the orcs killed our human race!" Narant didn''t tell the little Loli the truth, so as not to have a shadow in her heart. "Yes, my lord, these pig-headed people are ugly and hateful!" Xue Li nodded. However, Catherine and Vivian seemed to have discovered something, and took a deep look at the tooth marks on the bone. Afterwards, Narant continued to wander around the pig-headed village for a while, and found that the pig-headed village was very poor and had no property at all. Some are just a little dried meat and wild fruits. Naturally, Narant is not uncommon for these things, so he did not move. On the contrary, a silver lampstand was found in the largest thatched hut in the village. It should have been stolen from the Viscount Castle by the pig-headed man. After taking the lampstand away, Narant directly ordered the fire to burn down all the thatched huts in Daliguo Village. When the burning was almost done, Narant waved his hand and returned triumphantly with his subordinates. This time the record and casualties were also counted. There were a total of 213 pig-headed people beheaded. As for Narant''s side, three storm knights were slightly injured, three pikemen were seriously injured, and fifteen pikemen were slightly injured. If the nobles of other principalities knew about such a record, they would definitely think it was a great victory. But Narant felt that it was still not enough. Not only did he sneak attack, but he also used four Wrath of Glory, plus the cooperation of longbowmen and ballista, so many injuries were still incurred. "Hurry up and strengthen the strength of Quake and others, and the cultivation of blood qi fruit must also speed up!" Narant''s sense of urgency increased again. Back at the castle, Narant handed the pickled Vigorous Fruit to Vinnie, and began to practice on his own. ... Time turned, and soon came the second day. In the Black Rock Village, fifty or sixty kilometers away from Narant''s new storm area, Kari was having lunch with the leader of the pig-headed man. Although he didn''t like staying in this stone house that always smelled bad, but because he wanted to complete the things that His Highness Eric had explained, he would return to report. Therefore, without seeing Narant in advance, he can only continue to endure here. "Haha, Kari messenger, isn''t the food of our orcs not suitable for your human?" The pig-headed man ate a large chunk of the barbecued meat in his hand. When he saw Kari''s lack of appetite, he immediately smiled. Since he got 20 extra weapons from Kari yesterday, Boss Ernie''s mood has been very reluctant. He felt even happier when he thought that after the new nobles were dealt with, he would still be able to remember more weapons. This is equivalent to the weapons and equipment that they can exchange for half a year of materials. "Boss Ernie, this monster meat is very delicious! I just don''t have any appetite." Kari immediately explained after hearing the words. Although the house stinks a bit, the taste of this mid-level Warcraft meat is still very good, and it takes a lot of money to eat it in the Holy Alliance. "Really? I understand! The ambassador of Kari must be worried about the new noble, right?" The pig-headed leader was not stupid, and immediately thought of another reason. "Boss Ernie, I''m indeed a little worried, because the adults in my family attach great importance to this mission this time!" Kari nodded and did not hide it. "Haha, Kali messenger, if this is the case, then you don''t have to worry. The subordinates I sent yesterday arrived at Daliguo Village in the middle of the night. I am afraid that the warriors of Daliguo Village have already arrived at the Viscount Castle!" "If the new noble is really as weak as you said, then it is estimated that the head has been cut off by my warrior and brought to you this evening!" The pig-headed man leader is very confident. There are only a few dozen people with the low-level title of knight, and he really doesn''t look down on him. "My lord! My lord!" And just as the pig-headed leader''s voice fell, there was an urgent call from outside the door. Chapter 710： The 2nd Great Elf (2 in 1) "Why did you come back so soon? Have you already captured the territory of the new noble?" The leader of the pig-headed man is naturally very familiar with the sound of this call, and he is the subordinate he sent to Daliguo Village. The only thing that made it a little surprising was that this subordinate came back a little faster. "Come in!" Immediately, the pig-headed leader called out to the door. "Why did you come back so quickly? Have you already captured the new noble territory, or found other circumstances?" Without waiting for this subordinate to speak, the leader of the pig head asked directly. "Chief... Chief... something bad happened!" And the pig-headed man fell to his knees on the ground. "What''s wrong, is it because the new noble is very powerful, and the attack of Vigorous Fruit Village has no effect?" The pig-headed leader frowned. "No... No, Chief, we haven''t been to the new noble territory, but the Dali Fruit Village is gone!" "What? Dali Fruit Village is gone? How could it be gone?" The pig-headed man leader was stunned for a moment, but did not respond. "Leader, when the subordinates went to Daliguo Village, they found that Daliguo Village had been burned down, and all the clansmen... had been killed!" The pig-headed man intermittently explained what he saw in Daliguo Village. He arrived in the middle of the night last night. Originally, he thought that after arriving at Daliguo Village, he would complete the task explained by his leader. He also followed the team to the human territory to see if he could get some benefits. Unexpectedly, when he walked outside the village, he saw the corpses of clansmen all over the ground, and the Daliguo Village had already been burned to ashes. This scared him to death, he didn''t dare to delay for a moment, and immediately returned to the same path to report. "All the clansmen were killed? Who, who has such strength? Could it be the invasion of the human race?" There are more than 200 pig-headed people in Daliguo Village. The strength is not particularly strong, but it is not weak. There was no one who escaped and came to report to him, which shows that the enemy''s strength is very strong. But such a strong enemy, I am afraid there are only a few empires. The pig-headed man leader immediately turned his attention to Kari, "Messenger Kari, has your human empire sent troops to the Black Rock Plains recently?" "Army? Probably not. I haven''t heard that the empire dispatched an elite army to the Black Rock Plain!" Kari immediately shook his head upon hearing this. After a pause, he said again: "But leader Ernie, this time there are many new nobles on the Black Rock Plain. Although the strength cannot be compared with the elites of the empire, I am afraid that this is what they did. The little boy I told you yesterday. The nobles are also one of them!" "Envoy Kari, didn''t you say that he is weak?" "Leader Ernie, the little nobles are indeed weak, but there are still some new nobles who have the strength of golden knights. Maybe it is those nobles who came to the viscounty..." Kari came in secret with the smuggling caravan. Although he knew that Narant was assigned to the viscounty, he did not know the follow-up actions of these nobles from the Glory Continent these days. So, he thought it might be because the great nobles in the Glory Continent helped Narant and helped him clear the threats around the territory. Of course, if this is the case, he is not in a hurry, but now he is happy to see it happen. Narant and the others annihilated a village in Heiyanzhai and killed so many pig-headed people. What will come next is the full revenge of the leader of Erni. "A new noble with a golden knight?" The pig-headed man leader''s eyes showed a fierce light, "Whether they are or not, they dare to invade the territory of our orc royal court and kill my clan, then I will sacrifice with their blood. My dead people." Immediately, the pig-headed leader moved and began to gather the warriors of the clan. ¡­¡­ "My lord! My lord!" In the new castle, Narant was practicing space teleportation in the back garden, but Butler Thomas hurried over. "What''s the matter, Thomas?" Narant looked at Thomas curiously, because it was rare for the butler to be in such a hurry. On weekdays, he was slow and steady, steady. And he also explained to all the servants and servants in the same way, saying that servants who are too impatient will bring shame to their own adults if they are seen by guests. "My lord, a little elf has transformed and has become the second big elf in our Storm Leader!" Thomas said to Narant with a smile on his face. "Oh, the second big elf has appeared!" Now, Narant knew the reason for Thomas''s urgency. "Uh..." Seeing the expression on his lord''s face, Butler Thomas was stunned. Shouldn''t the lord be very excited? This is the second great elf. As a baron, he is lucky to have two great elves. "Thomas, which elf has transformed, let''s take the adults to see it now!" Of course Narant would not be too surprised, this is a quest reward issued by the system. However, seeing the doubtful look on his butler''s face, he still pretended to be a little excited and asked. "Sir, it''s a clay elf!" "Well, a clay elf?" Narant was a little disappointed, why wasn''t it an iron ore or a coal mine elf. Compared with clay, the other two are much more valuable. "Sir, I have something to report to you," Thomas added at this time. "you say!" "My lord, although the elf that transformed this time is not a green elf, I found that after the transformation of the clay elf, the clay in the mines seems to have changed a little, and the clay seems to be more delicate and tight. It''s true!" "Of course, the little one is not sure if this appeared after transformation!" Thomas said cautiously. "Oh? There is such a thing, take it to see it immediately!" Narant wiped his hands and face with a towel, and immediately took Thomas towards the vestibule. He came to the vestibule and rode the white dragon, and then Narant took his subordinates out of the gate that had not been repaired. "Master, Master!" Soon, he came to the area where the mine was located, and just when he arrived, a little guy with golden hair in a princess dress flew towards him. Immediately, he directly hugged his neck and kept rubbing and rubbing, shouting the words of the master. This is the second great elf of Narant. "Haha, little guy!" Narant hurriedly pinched the little guy, and then placed it on his palm to take a good look. With delicate facial features and fair skin, apart from being smaller, she is an impeccable little beauty. Narant now knows it. These little elves and big elves really deserve to be the darlings of God, not only have magical abilities, but even their appearance is that much-anticipated existence. "Master, master, like, like!" The little guy didn''t feel shy when he saw Narant staring at him carefully. Instead, he sat on his palms and enjoyed Narant''s intimate attention. "Little guy, stay on the shoulder of the master first, and wait for the master to take a look at your pottery mud mine!" Narant did not stay here, but put the little guy on his shoulder, and then moved towards the pottery mud mine away. Soon, Narant came to the location of the clay mine, and in front of him there was a large piece of white clay exposed. "Well, it seems to be a lot more delicate!" When Narant lifted up the pottery clay in a mine, he really felt a little different from before. The clay seems to be firmer than before. Even if he breaks the clay with his hands, it will not be easy for the clay to crack. Although it is said that such a change is more miraculous than the original transformation of Qiana, which directly turned many sugar canes into magical sugar canes. But this compact clay should make it easier to burn blue bricks. "Thomas, let someone make a batch of blue bricks with these more compacted clay. After the firing is completed, compare it with the unchanged clay to see if there are any other changes!" Narant gave Thomas a few words. "Yes, my lord!" Thomas responded immediately. After the explanation, Narant rode the white dragon back to the castle. He just returned to the castle, and several lucky daughters who received the news have been waiting in the vestibule for a long time. "My lord, I heard that Stormwind has a second transformed elf?" Shirley Little Lolita didn''t wait for Narant to turn over and dismount, she couldn''t wait to step up and ask curiously. "That''s right!" Narant nodded with a smile. Immediately, he scratched at the mane on the white dragon''s head, and the clay elf was caught by him. "Wow! It''s so cute!" A few lucky girls immediately showed their favorite expressions when they saw the pottery clay elf. Such a small and exquisite villain, whoever sees it will overflow with love. "How are you!" And seeing the girls looking at him with bright eyes, the clay elf was not afraid at all, but greeted the girls very generously. "Yeah, this big elf is so enthusiastic!" When the girls saw this, they all showed their surprised expressions. I didn''t expect this clay elf to be so cheerful, which is different from the big elf Qianya. When the great elf Qianya saw them for the first time, she hid behind her own adults, and she was much more timid than this clay elf. Narant was also slightly incredulous when he saw this scene. Although he knew that elves also had different personalities, it was too distinct. "Xia! Xia!" At this moment, the Great Elf Xia, who had been staying in the inner castle, might have felt something and flew out of the inner castle. And behind Xia is a maid who is responsible for taking care of her. Today, Narant does not lack servants, so this great elf already has a full-time maid to take care of it. Xia flew to Narant and looked at the new partner in his hand vigilantly. Xia didn''t dare to get too close, but stopped on Narant''s shoulder. "Master, who is this?" "Xia, this is your new partner!" Narant introduced to Xia. "Hello, Xia!" The clay elf first glanced at Xia curiously, and when Narant said Xia''s name, she immediately greeted Xia. "You... hello!" Seeing the friendly smile of the clay elf, and being of the same kind, Qianya also relaxed a lot. "Haha, the two of you should get along well in the future! By the way, I have to give the new little guy a new name!" Narant couldn''t be more happy that the two little guys could get along well. He has heard that some great elves may be more mischievous and withdrawn, just like humans, they are different. If you encounter naughty people, you might even bully other big elves. If he really encounters such a big elf, then he will have a headache to death. "Little guy, why don''t you be called Xina! I think you two look like a five-pointed person, and you really have the face of a little sister!" After thinking for a while, Narant looked at the two little guys and immediately said what he thought. good name. The faces of the great elves are also different. Although all of them are beautiful and beautiful, very few have similar faces. And he found that Qianya and the clay elf had five similar faces except for the different hair colors, so he simply named them sisters. "Xina! Xina! Thank you, master!" And the clay elf obviously had no objection. After knowing that this was the name given by his master, he immediately called out happily. "Okay, two little guys, go and play by yourself, remember not to run out of the castle!" Seeing that the little guy liked the name, Narant also cheered. Naming is a laborious job. Immediately, Xina began to head towards the inner castle under the leadership of Xia. After getting acquainted with it a little, Qianya, the elder sister, is no longer afraid of giving birth, and is ready to take her new younger sister for a tour of her new home in the future. And when a few lucky girls saw this, they naturally planned to follow the two little guys to take a look. This is also what they usually like to do. It is also very interesting to tease the beautiful big elves with some delicious food However, before leaving, Vinnie remembered something, yes Narant said: "My lord, I have made a potion of Vigorous Fruit!" Saying that, Vinnie took out a red potion from the small bag on her body. "Okay, thank you for your hard work, Vinnie!" Narant didn''t expect to finish refining the first potion so quickly, and praised Vinnie after taking the potion. "Sir, it''s not hard work. This first potion needs to be selected, so the speed is a bit slower. In the future, Vinnie will be able to refine at least five of them in a day!" Vinnie is not proud of being praised. "Okay, don''t worry too much, make it slowly, don''t rush for a day or two!" Narant touched Vinnie''s head, this girl is different from Shirley, she is shy and does not ask for rewards. Immediately, Narant sent Vinnie and asked him to follow Vivienne Shirley and the others to find the Great Elf to play with. And he sent someone to call Quick over. "Sir, look for your subordinates!" "Well, Quick, how is your cultivation progress now?" "My lord, because of the fruit you gave, this subordinate thinks that it will only take half a year at most to be promoted to the Bronze High-ranking Knight!" Quick answered truthfully. Today, he is already a bronze intermediate knight, and he is considered the most powerful existence among the storm knights. Of course, the reason why he was able to cultivate to the intermediate level of bronze so quickly was all the effect of the miraculous fruit bestowed by his own adults. "Half a year? Then take this potion and try again!" Narant didn''t hesitate, and directly handed the potion of Hercules to Quick. Chapter 710: The Second Great Elf Chapter 711： The army of pig-headed people is approaching the city "Yes, my lord!" Quick didn''t ask much, he would do whatever his lord ordered. Right now, he respectfully took the potion, no matter what the effect was, he drank it directly. After drinking the potion, Quick sat cross-legged on the ground, and then began to try to cultivate. And when Quick closed his eyes for more than ten seconds, his body suddenly shook, and his face showed a look of shock and joy. This expression lasted for more than ten seconds before Quik continued to concentrate and began to practice. Narant did not interrupt Quake during this period, but patiently waited for Quake to practice. About ten minutes later, Quick finally opened his eyes. "How do you feel?" This time, Narant finally couldn''t help but ask. "Thank you for the gift of your lord!" Quick didn''t answer the effect of the medicine immediately, but thanked Narant slightly excitedly, and then slowly said: "Sir, this medicine is really amazing, originally a subordinate. The absorption of Dou Qi is a bit slow, but after taking this medicine, the absorption speed is increased several times!" "Oh? How long will it take to break through the high-level bronze rank at such a speed?" Narant''s eyes lit up. "My lord, if you have been cultivating at this speed, it will probably only take a month for your subordinates to complete the breakthrough to become a bronze high-level knight." Quick thought for a moment and replied. "Sir, how long does this potion last?" After a while, Quick couldn''t help but ask. Quake also knows about such a magical potion, and the effect will definitely not last for too long, otherwise it would be too incredible. "The effect of this potion can last for almost fifteen days!" Nalanda nodded and informed Quick of the potion''s effects. This medicinal effect is the duration of the medicinal effect that little girl Winnie gave to Narant before refining. And this also means that Quake now takes this potion of Hercules, which can shorten the period for him to become a bronze high-level knight by half. This is very remarkable. If there was such a potion in the Glory Continent, then the title knights would not be so rare, especially the title knights above silver. "Fifteen days, that''s enough!" Quick was not disappointed, the training period that could be cut in half had exceeded his expectations. "Quake, go and practice with peace of mind!" After the effect of the potion was tested, Narant sent him straight away. However, what Narant didn''t tell him was that although one potion could only shorten the training speed by three months, the potion that Narant used for Quik at that time was not one. After two days after the potion is fully configured, Narant will continue to use it on Quik after the first potion expires. Not only Quake, but other storm knights and Narant are all ready to take them. The strength of Storm Knight is too weak now, so Narant is ready to improve at all costs. And this powerful fruit was snatched from the orcs, and he Narant didn''t feel bad about using it. This time, the number of Vigorous Fruits that Narant picked from the orchard was nearly two hundred, which should be enough to quickly make a group of Storm Knights break through a realm in a short period of time. "If only there were other vigorous orchards in the forest!" After harvesting the orchard of Dali Fruit Village, Narant felt a little addicted. Because the resources that are robbed come too fast, and the orcs are not worthy of his mercy. This is probably only the heartless Narant who has such an idea. If he wanted to change to other nobles, he would have been trembling with fear because he was closest to the border of the orcs. It seemed like he was thinking of robbing the orcs. ¡­¡­ When Narant was thinking about whether he would encounter the Orc Orchard in the future, outside the Black Rock Village, an army of 2,000 pig-headed people had already gathered. This time, the pig-headed people in Heiyan Village were dispatched by the entire army. In addition to a few old and weak women and children who stayed behind in the camp, even a few pig-headed people from scattered villages were also recruited. "Envoy Kari, do you want to follow too?" The anger on the face of the leader of the Erni pig-headed man has not disappeared. "Yes, leader Ernie, since you all are attacking with all your strength now, I''ll follow along to see. Although I won''t be able to help, I can confirm the identity of the new noble!" "Okay! Whether or not the new noble attacked the clansmen in Daliguo Village, I will deal with the people in the Viscount by the way!" The pig-headed leader did not object. This time, he had to see blood and use the blood of the human race to pay homage to the undead of the tribe. "Let''s go!" Immediately, the leader of the pig-headed man waved his hand, leading more than 2,000 pig-headed people to head north. In this group of pig-headed people, there are hundreds of pig-headed people wearing armor, and their fighting power is much stronger than those of ordinary pig-headed people in Daliguo Village. And Narant didn''t know that he had stabbed a hornet''s nest, and after calling Quik back, he started to practice again. It was noon the next day, when Narant finally got the news of the attack of the pig-headed army from Shirley. "What, more than two thousand pig-headed people?" Narant was surprised. "Yes, my lord, you told Xue Li to pay more attention to Daliguo Village these days. Not long ago, the bees and Xun Ying that Xue Li stayed there saw a large number of pig-headed people appearing there, and now they have already moved towards the village. Approaching the edge of the forest!" Shirley Little Lolita answered in the affirmative. "It''s no wonder that even the major empires have a headache for these orcs. I only attacked a village for a day, and immediately attracted more revenge from the pig-headed people!" Narant knew the difficulty of these orcs. In the past, in the Glory Continent, the surrounding of his territory was considered safe, but there were not so many enemies looking for trouble for him. It''s only been two days since I arrived at the new territory, and this battle is going on one after another. "Ding! As a human noble close to the border of the orc empire, friction between you and the orcs is inevitable. However, I believe that such a little difficulty is not a hindrance for traversers. Use your strength to teach these orcs and let them know. Yours is different." "New mission of the branch line of the system: annihilate the troop of pig-headed people and sweep away all the orc strongholds within a hundred miles of the territory!" "Quest Reward: More Vigorous Orchards!" "Hey! This system is because I''m too busy!" With the sound of the system in his head, Narant had a toothache. What he needs now is stable development, quickly put the territory back on the right track, and by the way strengthen the strength of his subordinates, who knows that this system does not give this opportunity at all. However, in the face of the incoming enemy, he really had no way to escape. "Shirley, go and call Vivienne, Quick and others right now." "Yes, my lord!" Shirley Little Loli got the order and ran out of the hall immediately, and then called Quick, Vivian and others. After everyone gathered, Narant informed all of his subordinates. "What, more than two thousand pig-headed people?" Quick was shocked when he heard the words. He also led the Storm Rider to fight the pig-headed man yesterday, and he knew how powerful the pig-headed man was. If it weren''t for the fact that he had all kinds of weapons, and a sharp archer like Vivian was there, I''d probably have to pay a lot of casualties. And now the number of enemies has reached 2,000, which is an absolutely terrifying force. "Yes, Quick, what do you think we should do now?" Lord Narant, the lord, was quite calm, looking at Quick and asking. "My lord, this subordinate is willing to swear to defend the new Storm Territory! But my lord, this subordinate thinks that you should leave immediately and retreat to other territories!" "Our new castle is still being repaired, and even the gate has not been repaired. It may be dangerous to deal with 2,000 orcs like this!" Quick first expressed his loyalty, and was willing to stay and fight to the death. However, I didn''t have much confidence in this resistance, so I was very smart to persuade my adults to evacuate. "Quake, when have you ever seen your lord abandon territory and his subordinates escape in the face of enemy invasion?" Narant shook his head. Then he said majestic: "Even if the enemy is strong, but dare to invade our Storm Territory, then the adults will fight them **** to the end." "Your lord is mighty!" Hearing the impassioned words of his lord, although the lucky daughters and Quake had followed Narant for so long, they still inevitably showed incomparable admiration and respect in their eyes. "Okay, let''s start planning the battle now!" If it were any other time, Narant might actually make a strategic shift. But now that he had just arrived in the new territory, he was driven away by the enemy before it had settled down, which was a huge blow to the confidence of the subordinates and the serfs. In this way, this time he really had to defend his territory. Immediately, Narant gave an order. First, let Thomas quickly evacuate the serfs in the town, and let them retreat to the back of the castle for temporary shelter. Then it was to have Quick and others bury the wrath of glory on the gentle **** of the castle. It''s a pity that Narant didn''t bring too much black powder when he came to the Holy Continent this time. Because most of the inventory is handed over to the barbarian team, let them bring it. However, there are now more than ten barrels of Glory''s Wrath in stock, which is barely enough. After the Wrath of Glory was laid, Narant asked his subordinates to block the gate of the castle with various debris. Although it is a bit crude, it can temporarily stop the attack of the orcs. "Little Bear, if you really can''t stand it later, then it''s up to you!" After finishing his preparations to meet the enemy, Narant finally got rid of Little Bear again. Speaking of which, the reason why Narant guards the castle with such peace of mind is because of this little bear. As a top-level seventh-order high-level magical beast, Little Bear is definitely a life-saving trump card. "Okay, for your honey''s sake, Little Bear will help you when the time comes!" Little Bear hugged a jar of honey and said proudly. "Haha, good!" Narant was determined, and immediately waited at the top of the castle wall. It has to be said that the orcs have a very strong revenge mentality, and only three hours later, Wuyangyang''s army of pig-headed people arrived as scheduled. Rao is Narant, who has seen tens of thousands of troops, and he can''t help being a little shocked when he sees the appearance of the pig-headed people with more than 2,000 people. Because the battle with the Northern Principality was at least a normal confrontation between humans. But against this army of orcs, there is more fantasy. I saw that among this group of pig-headed people, there were dozens of domesticated beasts of all kinds. It also includes a big guy with rhino horns and a huge Kodo-like body. Moreover, what Narant did not expect was that there were trebuchets among these orcs. As the pig-headed army slowly approached, they finally stopped more than 500 meters outside the castle. Then, among the pig-headed people, a powerful pig-headed man riding a lizard beast ran out. "Human nobles, did you attack Daliguo Village!" Naturally, the one who stepped forward was the leader of Erni from Heiyan Village. "That''s right! It was I who attacked Daliguo Village!" Narant did not deny it. Because looking at the posture of these pig-headed people, whether I deny it or not, there is obviously no difference. More importantly, just a moment ago, he learned something from the mouth of Shirley girl, that is, in the woods not far behind these orcs, there is a human being sneakily hiding there. Although the identity of the human could not be confirmed, Narant felt that since he could get involved with the orcs, it would not be easy. "You''re courting death!" Leader Ernie was instantly furious. Originally, I just asked casually, but I didn''t know that the nobles on the city wall were so easy to recognize. "Stop talking nonsense, you guys who have invaded my territory, I''ll give you two choices now, or leave immediately and move your gathering place a hundred miles away from the storm territory." "Either, all of you will be wiped out by me, Narant, and you will end up in the same fate as Dali Fruit Village!" "Because, starting from today, I declare that all areas within a hundred miles around my castle will become my Narant''s territory!" Narant said loudly while standing on the wall. "Hey, isn''t this Narant''s head not easy to use?" At this time, Kari, who was hiding in the woods behind the orcs, also heard Narant''s words, and immediately took a breath. Why didn''t he find out before that Narant''s brain was so unworkable and his tone was so loud. This opening was actually intended to directly **** the territory of the orcs. You must know that in the past, only the orcs occupied the territory of the human race, but no human race ever robbed the territory of the orcs. Because it''s useless to grab it There are forests on the edge of the orc empire, and if you grab it, you can''t cultivate it at all. And the leader of Nauni is already furious at this moment, "Human noble, I will capture you alive today, and then make your head into my wine glass!" "Then give it a try, pig head!" "Vivian, give me a hard blow to these pig heads!" Narant didn''t say much, and gave an order directly to Vivian. "Yes, my lord!" Vivian responded immediately, and then looked at the five catapults placed on the city wall. "Long-range attack team, launch!" dong dong dong! With a muffled sound, five stone bullets cut through the air and smashed towards the pig-headed team in the distance. "Bastard, come to me, kill everyone in that castle, leave none behind!" The pig-headed leader saw this and gave an order without hesitation. hoo hoo hoo! Immediately, the thousand pig-headed people in the front row rushed towards the castle with a roar. The leaders were more than ten different types of beasts, among them the Kodo beasts that were more than ten meters long and looked like a hill. "Bed crossbow, launch!" "Longbowmen, salvo!" As the pig-headed man approached, the long-range attack team on the city wall turned on their fire and began to pour arrows down. On the gentle **** of more than 80 meters, Narant took advantage of the previous time to arrange many wooden fences. Unfortunately, in front of those few beasts with rough scalps and thick flesh, it doesn''t seem to be very useful. The wooden fence is like a toy and can easily be pushed open by the beasts, opening a passage for the pig-headed people behind. Chapter 712： So many requests! (2 in 1) The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! , Daughter of Doom must die "It''s so fierce!" Apart from the church''s demon beast team, this was the second time that Narant had confronted demon beasts head-on, and he couldn''t help but be surprised to see more than a dozen demon beasts. "Haha! Poor human reptiles have always liked to make money on their tongues, but every time they really want to fight, they feel scared!" "I remember that more than 20 years ago, the Viscount of the famous clan was on the wall of this castle watching the warriors of our tribe break through the castle and were powerless to resist!" The pig-headed leader''s eyesight was good. Seeing Narant''s expression, plus his own offensive to show weakness, he immediately found the feeling of attacking this Viscount Castle decades ago. The Viscount Castle was still brand new back then, and the gates of the city walls were extremely strong, but they were still easily breached by the Black Rock Clan. And today the gate of the castle has been damaged, in his opinion it is definitely easy to win. And then, just as he expected, under the leadership of the Komodo beast, a group of beasts had approached the city wall. "Sir, they are approaching the city gate!" On the city wall, Quick immediately reported the situation of the battle. "Let the bullets fly for a while... Well, no, let the orcs gather a little more!" Narant was naturally in no hurry. Although at a disadvantage, he also made many defensive arrangements. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com Seeing that there were not many pig-headed people on the gentle slope, he still had no other action. dong dong dong! Under Narant''s connivance, finally, a demon beast arrived at the city gate first. Immediately, there was a crashing sound from below. The objects Narant piled up at the gate of the city were large objects such as stones, a rolling carriage and so on. If such a large object were to be attacked by humans, it would definitely take a lot of effort to break in. But Warcraft is different. With its huge body, it immediately knocks down the objects that act as temporary city gates. And these are those monsters that are slightly faster, but not too big. If the kodo beasts also arrive at the gate of the city later, I am afraid that within half a minute, the gate of the castle will be completely opened. "Can''t wait any longer!" Seeing that the time was almost up, Narant immediately looked at Vivian. "Vivian, put on the animal-inducing potion!" "Yes, my lord!" Hearing this, Vivian immediately stopped shooting, and then took out an arrow with a replaced arrow from the quiver behind her. The front part of the arrow was tied with a crystal bottle, which contained the beast-inducing potion prepared by Vinnie. Vivian bent her bow and arrow, and aimed the beast-inducing potion at the open space more than 200 meters away. Whoosh! Boo! With a scream, the arrow accurately hit a stone two hundred meters away. Because of the huge impact, the crystal bottle tied to the front of the arrow hit the stone and shattered immediately. And the beast-inducing medicine among them was scattered all over the place. The beast-inducing potion sprinkled on the ground blew with its majesty, and the seductive smell began to be quickly satisfied. Roar! About seven or eight seconds later, the demon beasts at the city gate suddenly stopped, stopped hitting the gate of the city gate, raised their heads and started twitching their noses. "What''s the matter?" The few pig-headed people who followed behind had not seen it, and were immediately puzzled. hoo hoo hoo! However, their doubts didn''t last long, because at the next moment, these beasts seemed to have finally determined what they smelled, and turned their bodies one after another. Then, accompanied by an excited roar, he began to run down the gentle **** behind him. "Ah! No, the beast is out of control!" "Wow, damn, ah..." And the madness of the monsters is very terrifying. With their huge bodies, even the pig-headed people who are several laps stronger than humans are unable to parry, and they are knocked to the side. However, the gentle **** passage in front of the castle is very narrow, only more than ten meters wide, and now it is densely filled with attacking pig-headed people. Therefore, under the impact of the mad beasts, many pig-headed people were knocked over and stepped on the beast''s hooves. The most tragic among them is the orcs who were stepped on by the extremely large Komodo. The whole body was flattened, which was horrible to see. Of course, some pig-headed people standing on the edge of the gentle **** of the passage were not much better, because other pig-headed people actually fell directly from the gentle **** of tens of meters, and they fell to their death. "Damn it! It''s the beast-inducing potion! Isn''t it that the beast-inducing potion is very rare among the human race? How come there are even such barons and minor nobles!" And the pig-headed man behind saw this scene, and immediately speculated that the beast riots s reason. Their Black Rock Village had also fought against the Terran Empire army, and naturally knew the existence of the beast-inducing medicine. Even if they were facing the Terran Empire army, they would give the beasts an antidote to the beast-inducing potion in advance. According to this time, it was a small noble like Narant, so they didn''t expect such an event at all. , After all, it was the first time that a small nobleman could possess a beast-inducing potion. But it was such a contempt that made his subordinates pay a painful price. On the gentle **** of 80 meters, at least seven or eight hundred pig-headed people were crowded together. Under the impact of the beast, at least half of the pig-headed people suffered casualties. "Quickly take the antidote and give it to those stupid beasts!" The pig-headed leader naturally didn''t think it was his own mistake, and directly vented his anger on those monsters. Soon, those monsters who ran to the stone and licked the animal-inducing potion were all fed the antidote. Although they were scolded as stupid beasts, it had to be said that these beasts were still powerful weapons for attack. So after regaining control, these beasts were immediately rearranged to start attacking. As for the rest of the pig-headed people, they also regrouped and began to charge. "Get ready, as long as the city gate is breached, all of you will set off for me, and none of the human races in the castle will be left behind!" Watching the team relaunch the attack, the pig-headed leader felt that there would be no more accidents this time. And the first batch of thousands of pig-headed people who came forward to attack were actually cannon fodder in Heiyan Village. The real elites are the more than 1,000 pig-headed people around him. Not only are all of them the youngest and strongest in the clan, but hundreds of them are equipped with sophisticated metal weapons purchased from the Terran. "Sir, this beast has come up again, is it going to detonate the wrath of glory?" As the orc team regrouped, the Warcraft and the remaining hundreds of pig-headed people quickly rushed up the gentle **** again. Although crossbows and longbowmen also have a lot of lethality to pig-headed people. But in the face of these dense pig-headed people who still know how to carry wooden boards for defense, the speed of destroying the enemy is still too slow. When they attacked the gentle **** again, they paid less than a hundred casualties. Among them, a small half was killed by Vivian alone. "Wait a minute! I''m going to leave this great gift to the pig-headed people under me!" Narant put down the telescope in his hand, and he could see the pig-headed people wearing armor and holding metal weapons in the distance. Therefore, this big killer naturally cannot be wasted now. "Vivian, you will execute the lead that ignites the Daughter of Glory later, and make sure to kill those pig-headed people with armor as much as possible!" "It''s an adult!" Gu Pang/span "Well, let''s go, Quick, Catherine, follow the adults to the vestibule!" Narant has already made plans to break the city gate! "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant left the city wall to Vivian and the long-range attack team, while he took the Storm Knight to the front court. dong dong dong! When Narant came to the vestibule, there was also a loud crash outside the gate of the city. Whoa! Finally, under the impact of the reminder of the huge Kodo beast, in just a few dozen seconds, the pile of chaotic times was smashed away by the rolling wood. The door of the Viscount''s castle finally opened wide. hoo hoo hoo! After the door was knocked open, there was a loud roar from the front, and then there was a wind blade or a fireball blasting towards the vestibule. "Be careful to avoid, big fireball, small fireball, fight back!" Fortunately, Narant had already made adequate preparations, so there were many obstacles in the vestibule. When those wind blades and fireballs appeared, they took a group of subordinates to hide behind the obstacles safely. The big fireballs and small fireballs who were placed not far away also started to fight back under his orders. Now the little fireballs are not much smaller than their mothers, and their attack power is already available. As several fireballs shot into the narrow doorway, several sparks burst out immediately. Then came the wailing of several monsters. However, the monsters have thick skin and thick flesh, and even if they are hit once or twice, they are still not lethal. Immediately, those monsters rushed out of the door even more frantically. And the pig-headed people in the back also swarmed up. "Kill me!" Narant did not hesitate, and immediately took the lead with a group of storm knights to face those monsters. As for ordinary pig-headed people, they were handed over to Catherine and the 200 pikemen for defense. With the support of fireballs big and small, I believe that the spearmen can also last a lot of time! "Haha, it''s broken, the warriors of Heiyan Village, charge me and wash the Viscount Castle!" And when the forecourt of the castle fell into a scuffle, the leader of the pig-headed man outside the castle finally couldn''t stand it any longer, and issued an order to charge towards his subordinates. "Hoohoho! Bloodbath the Viscount Castle!" Thousands of elite pig-headed people were already hungry and thirsty, and immediately began to run wildly following the leader''s order. "Little Bear, it''s almost there!" Narant also heard the movement outside, and immediately looked at Little Bear at the gate of the inner castle. At this moment, the little bear is still holding a jar of honey in his hand, which is actually a leisurely appearance. "Okay!" The little bear heard Narant''s call, and sucked the honey sticking to the bear''s paw a few times, and then reluctantly put down the honey pot. "Roar!" The next moment, Little Bear roared lowly, and flames began to appear on his short body. Why is it a low roar instead of the original roar? This is also Narant''s explanation in advance, because he is worried that Xiao Huihui''s roar is too deterrent, and it is easy for the pig-headed leader who is still outside the castle to perceive the threat. If the pig-headed man leads the way, there''s no end to it. "Ah! It''s a high-level monster!" "Ah, run!" When Little Bear''s body of more than ten meters was fully exposed, the pig-headed people who had come to the vestibule were stunned and started to retreat in horror. The problem is that they want to retreat, but the pig-headed people outside the door do not know the situation inside, and they are still crowding in, which causes the pig-headed people in the vestibule to have no way to escape. In fact, not to mention a few pig-headed people, even the few orc beasts that survived were trembling with fear, but they had no chance to escape. "Little Bear, be quiet, don''t scare away the enemies outside, and leave the largest Kodo beast. As for the rest, you are free!" Narant hurriedly explained to Little Bear again. "Narant, you have so many demands!" Little Bear was a little reluctant and asked Little Bear to fight, but with so many demands, should Ben Xiong lose face? "One potion sugar cane a day!" Narant immediately stretched out a finger. "Okay!" Little Bear heard the words, reluctantly agreed. This guy has been following them for a long time now, and the recipes are getting wider and wider. In addition to honey, he was also very interested in Narant''s magical medicine sugar cane. If it weren''t for the appearance of a brown bear all over his body, Narant really doubted whether this guy was of snow cat blood, and actually liked to eat bamboo-like sugar cane. Afterwards, Little Bear easily dealt with a few remaining monsters. As for the Kodo beast, with Zhuang Kang''s instructions, Little Bear slapped it stunned, and then threw it into the open space behind. After solving the monsters, Little Bear simply squatted to the side of the city gate. As soon as those pig-headed people rushed in, they would be greeted by its ruthless bear paws. But because the rear is crowded, the pig-headed people in the rear can''t figure out what''s going on inside. I thought there was a fierce battle in the castle, so I didn''t hesitate to get in. "Kill!" At this moment, there was a terrifying cry of killing from the gentle **** outside the city wall. It was the pig-headed elite who had already charged forward. "Rush up to me, don''t let go of a human race, especially that human minor noble!" Seeing that most of the subordinates of the previous batch had already entered the gate of the castle, the pig-headed leader felt that the overall situation was settled. Afraid that Narant would escape from behind the castle, he urged his subordinates again. "Yes, Lord Chief!" The pig-headed elites naturally responded in unison, and then quickly set foot on the gentle slope. In just ten seconds, these pig-headed people once again filled the gentle slope. "It''s now!" Vivian had been waiting for these pig-headed people for a long time. When she saw that most of the pig-headed people wearing armor and holding metal weapons entered the explosion range of Glory''s Wrath, she immediately ignited the lead wires that had been placed in advance. ßÚßÚßÚ! As the lead was ignited, it immediately rushed under the city wall with sparks. "Well, what is that?" When the lead was burning along the city wall, the pig-headed man leader also keenly noticed the difference. However, before he could see what happened, the lead wire of the quick version had already burned to the ground, and then slid into the hollow hollow tube of sword wood that had been buried in advance. The pig-headed leader didn''t think much of it, so he looked at the castle gate. The last batch of subordinates was about to burst into the castle gate, and they arrived just now, and the timing was just right. The only thing that is a little bit puzzled is that so many subordinates entered the castle, why did not the subordinates climb the city wall to solve those longbowmen. "It seems that this human nobleman hasn''t run away yet But that''s fine. After killing it, you can find Kari in exchange for free weapons!" In the end, the pig-headed leader pushed the reason to the reason why Narant and others resisted fiercely. Boom! However, before his beautiful thought came to an end, he suddenly felt the ground for a while, and then a huge impact came from behind him. With the impact, there was a loud bang that had never been heard before. This sound, I am afraid that only the thunder of the storm will have such power. Chapter 713： 1 fly The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! , Daughter of Doom must die The huge shock wave suddenly pushed the pig-headed leader''s body forward. Not sure what happened, it can only stabilize its figure by relying on its strength comparable to the golden peak knight. After stabilizing his body, he immediately looked back. "what happened?" But when he turned around, he saw a scene that made his eyes split. I saw that there was a huge pothole on the flat ground more than 20 meters behind him, on a gentle **** more than 10 meters wide. And with the appearance of this pitch-black pothole, all the subordinates within 20 meters of the surrounding area fell to the ground, their flesh and blood blurred. He couldn''t figure out what was going on. Because such an attack obviously only magic can do. But just now he clearly did not find the magic power fluctuations. But just when he was wondering, suddenly more than forty meters away, there was another loud roar. With the sudden burst of dazzling light and gunpowder smoke from the crowd, all the pig-headed people within a range of ten or twenty meters were overturned. Many pig-headed people were thrown into the sky due to the huge impact, and then fell to the gentle slopes on both sides, with a tragic death. "What''s going on?" The pig-headed man continued to look around with the giant axe in his hand, trying to find the magician who activated the magic. After all, those who were blown to pieces just now were all the elites in his Black Rock Village, and every death was enough to make him feel distressed. But no matter how he glanced, he couldn''t find the culprit. Just when he was so anxious that his eyes were red, the explosion appeared again. Sixty meters away, eighty meters away, all the way to a hundred meters away, a total of three explosions occurred. In addition to the two previous explosions, most of his armored subordinates were directly blown to pieces. Originally, with the strength of these pig-headed people, they would not have been killed so much. But Narant knew that this Sacred Continent was different from the Glory Continent, and the strength of these pig-headed people was probably not low, at least comparable to the Silver Knights. Therefore, the gunpowder that could have been equipped with ten or so Glory Wraths was merged into five by him. This double the price of the wrath of glory, the power is naturally greater than in the past. "Despicable reptiles, I will definitely make you pay the price!" Looking at the corpses all over the ground, but could not find the real culprit, the pig-headed leader could only put his hatred on the castle. The next moment, he again urged his subordinates to rush towards the castle. This time, he decided to take out the little nobleman''s heart and swallow it alive. "Hoohoo! Kill!" The rest of the pig-headed people also had monstrous killing intent, roaring and rushing to the gate of the castle. "Kill me in." "kill!" When they came to the gate of the castle, the leader of the pig head shouted again, and the subordinates in front did not hesitate to get into the gate. "here we go again!" But Narant and the others who had been waiting inside for a long time laughed. The pig-headed people who entered earlier have been cleaned up long ago, and they are waiting for the follow-up orc army. He could hear the explosions outside the city wall and the angry roar of the pig-headed man very clearly. He thought that the Wrath of Glory should have harvested many enemies. "Roar!" The next moment, the new batch of pig-headed people finally rushed into the vestibule through the door. What these rushing pig-headed people originally imagined was that their companions were fighting hard and slaughtering the weak human race. But the moment he roared and rushed in, his expression froze. Because there are still a few clansmen inside, and the people standing are actually vicious people. It''s just that these ordinary pig-headed people''s brains are not as easy to use as the leader, and although they feel wrong, their figure is still rushing forward. Snapped! The next moment, a huge bear paw appeared from the side, and slapped the pig-headed people who had just entered the vestibule and were still a little confused in front of Quick and others. "kill!" Seeing this, Quick and the others did not hesitate, and slashed directly around these pig-headed people. "Hoohoo! Rush in for me, don''t block the door!" The orc leader outside the door still didn''t know what was going on. Seeing that the gate was a bit crowded, the subordinates rushing forward actually paused for a while, and immediately roared forward. And when a group of subordinates heard the roar, naturally they could only desperately squeeze forward. In this way, the team started to move again, and the pig-headed leader finally entered the castle along the doorway. "Kill me all... what''s going on?" Like other orcs, the pig-headed leader''s first reaction after rushing into the castle was to roar and prepare to show his might. But his roar was only halfway through, and he immediately realized that the situation was wrong, and his complexion immediately turned blue. "Flaming Giant Bear, how is this possible!" At this moment, Little Bear wanted to repeat the old trick to shoot the pig-headed leader. However, the strong wind that came out was immediately noticed by the leader of the pig-headed man. The pig-headed leader made a quick dodge and avoided the attack of Little Bear. However, several of the subordinates beside him could not escape the fate of being photographed. "There''s nothing impossible, Pig Head, are you only allowed to use beasts by orcs, can''t we humans use them?" Facing the question of the pig-headed leader, Narant laughed. These guys thought that after rushing into the castle, it would be a hearty harvest battle. Who knows that there is a killing **** like Little Bear waiting for them. "You despicable reptiles, I will kill you!" The pig-headed leader was trembling with Narant''s shamelessness, and the pig-headed corpses all over the ground were all warriors of their Black Rock Village. Moreover, as the follow-up clansmen rushed in, the terrifying flaming giant bear was like a demon in the abyss. After a loud roar, the leader of the pig head rushed towards the flaming giant bear. In his eyes, the only threat to him and his subordinates in this castle is the flaming giant bear. Therefore, as long as the flaming giant bear is solved, the castle will not be able to escape his bloodbath in the end. The next moment, the pig-headed leader fought with the flaming giant bear. I have to say that although the orcs are savage and too smart, their racial talent is also a strength. With the strength of the golden peak, this orc leader can be on par with Little Bear. "No wonder, as the old saying goes, no matter what time you have a good eye, since you are so arrogant, then you can''t blame me!" And when Narant saw that the pig-headed leader regarded himself as nothing, he was also happy. Immediately, Bian hid behind Vivian and the others and began to cast magic in a hurry. "Space teleportation!" After about ten seconds of casting, Narant''s space teleportation was finally completed. The next moment, he cheaply sent a bag of white powder into the space teleportation. At the same time, the pig-headed leader was slashing at Little Bear with a giant axe. And because Xiao Huihui was in the castle, he couldn''t take full advantage of his size, and he couldn''t spit out the flames at will, so as not to hurt Narant''s subordinates, so he was comparable to the pig-headed leader. However, at the next moment, a white object suddenly appeared between the two. When Xiao Huihui saw it, he immediately knew that this was something Narant made, and was not surprised. On the contrary, the pig-headed leader was startled when he saw this, thinking that someone wanted to plot against him. So, without thinking about it, I took the giant axe and slashed at the white object. Whoa! This white object is so soft that it is vulnerable to a single blow. With his slashing, the entire white object exploded into powder in the next moment. However, to the surprise of the pig-headed leader, the blasted powder was the real trouble. As the powder exploded, it instantly smeared his face. "Hoohoo!" The next moment, the pig-headed man leader suddenly covered his eyes and wailed. Because the white powder had already smeared into his eyes, making him unable to open them at all. "Bastard, despicable and shameless human race!" The pig-headed leader immediately realized what it was. "Haha! Little Bear, pat him for me!" The white powder is naturally lime powder. In the past, a large grenade was used to deal with the red-clothed Archbishop Narant. But this pig-headed man''s leader is thick-skinned and strong. It is estimated that even if the wrath of glory is sent to him, it may not be seriously damaged. Therefore, this lime powder has become Narant''s best means. "Okay, Narant, you''re ready to pick it up!" Although Little Bear did not despise Narant''s methods, he didn''t show any mercy to the pig-headed man. The next moment, he directly waved the big bear paw and slapped the pig-headed man leader who could no longer see anything. Snapped! With the full blow of Little Bear, the pig-headed leader didn''t have time to dodge, and was slapped directly towards Narant. "Flame Spear!" And Narant had been waiting for a long time, and with a low voice, the dragon tooth in his hand immediately shone with red flames. puff! With a crisp piercing sound, the Dragon Tooth Sword pierced into the pig-headed leader''s chest without any accident. Boom! Although he was stabbed by the long sword, the body of the pig-headed man continued to fly two or three meters away by inertia, and finally finally fell heavily to the ground. "Hooho, despicable human race..." The pig-headed leader could never have imagined that his dignified patriarch would be killed by the enemy so easily. When he came, his plan was to bloodbath the castle, and then loot the territory of other new nobles by the way. However, in this most inconspicuous Viscount Castle, it was secretly plotted. This guy not only has weird magic, but also has a flaming giant bear as a helper. If he still has the strength, he would like to roar, why didn''t you show your strength earlier, then I won''t attack the castle. After the pig-headed leader died, there was no suspense in the next battle. One by one, the pig-headed people who entered the castle were all slapped by the bear as a toy, and finally they were swarmed by Quick and others to solve it. "Little Bear, do me a favor again!" After cleaning up the pig-headed man, Narant called out to the shrunken Little Bear. Although the pig-headed man has been resolved, there is still a suspicious guy hiding in the forest outside the castle. Narant was curious as to why a human race would get mixed up with orcs. ... "What''s the matter, why did those pig-headed people seem to have stopped moving after they entered the castle?" At this moment, Kari faintly noticed something wrong in his heart. When the pig-headed people attacked the gates of the Viscount''s castle, he thought that today''s victory was settled, and that he would be able to return to the empire with peace of mind tomorrow. But where do you know that when the pig-headed leader charged, something unexpected happened that he had never seen before. For those five inexplicable explosions, the guards beside him, the prince of the empire, couldn''t figure out the reason. There are no magicians and no magic fluctuations. Of course, this originally did not affect today''s victory. Although the pig-headed people died a lot, with Narant''s strength, they were still unable to resist the attack of the orcs. Unexpectedly, after the leader of the pig head invaded the castle, there was no movement in the end. Originally, Kari was going to follow him to check what happened, but seeing the longbowmen on the city wall still intact, made him faintly vigilant, so he didn''t go. "Is there really a change, that Narant is so strong?" At this moment, more than ten minutes have passed, and the shouting and killing in the Viscount Castle has gradually disappeared. But the human clan longbowmen on the city wall still exist, this time, even if it is unbelievable, Kari knows that there is something strange in the castle. The next moment, he was ready to evacuate. He was going to return to Heiyanzhai to wait. If the leader of Erni did not return after two days, he would immediately return to the empire and report the matter here to the eldest prince. Click! "Who?" But just as Cary took a deep look at the castle and cautiously retreated, there was a sudden sound of a branch breaking behind him. Cary was immediately startled and turned his head immediately. Snapped! And he was greeted by a furry grizzly bear. Before he could react, the grizzly bear''s paw had already slapped on his face. Kari''s body swayed immediately, but fortunately, the strength of the body with the strength of the golden peak is not weak, and the next moment he endured the pain and wanted to pull out the long sword around his waist. "If you dare to move again, I will prevent you from seeing the sun tomorrow!" However, when he was only halfway drawn out of his long sword, his neck froze, and he was already held up by a long sword that shone with cold light. "How is this possible, aren''t you in the castle?" And when he saw the man holding himself with a long sword, Cary was surprised, it was Narant. "Well, no wonder I look familiar to you, I remembered it!" Narant and Little Bear took the little ash to the rear of the card. At the moment when Little Bear attacked, he felt that this card looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it. But as soon as he opened his mouth, Narant thought that this was a guard following Prince Eric. Although he has changed his armor at the moment, thanks to Narant''s unforgettable memory, he still has an impression of this little person who was not conspicuous at the beginning. "Narant, I advise you to let me go, otherwise His Royal Highness will not let you go!" Knowing that his identity was seen through by Narant, Cary simply did not hide it. Moreover, he knew that if he had no choice, he might not be able to leave alive. "Do you think that Eric''s identity can still be used to threaten me under the current circumstances?" Narant showed disdain. "Then what do you think!" Kari gritted his teeth, he knew that the conspiracy of his eldest prince had been exposed, so Narant must have no reason to fear so much, after all, this has already torn his face Tell me why you hang with this orc, and I''ll give you a treat! "Narant is no nonsense, he is very curious about how the big prince has a relationship with the orcs. After all, the relationship between the orcs and the human race is quite tense now, but this dignified prince of the Bach Empire colluded with the orcs in private to murder the same clan. This is not a trivial matter. "By the way, I advise you not to lie or speak hard, otherwise I have many ways to slowly ask what I want to know from your mouth!" Facing Narant''s half-smile expression, the inside of the card turned white. Especially when he heard the cold threatening words without emotion, he dispelled his original intention to swear not to reveal a word. Chapter 714： Going to the Pig-Headed Peoples Gathering Soon, this card was like pouring beans out of the smuggling caravan of Prince Eric. As the old saying goes, there is no family in heaven, and the same is true in this Western fantasy world. Although Eric, the eldest prince, was born early, he obtained the right to inherit the line. But in such a huge empire, the position of his heir is not really Naweng. The other princes also wanted to squeeze him out and compete for the supremacy. Moreover, the noble lords in the Bach Empire also have their own interests to consider, so this leads to the fact that there will be fierce intrigues in the palace before the next king is really born. And this intrigue, in addition to showing his ability in front of the king, he also needs to find a way to strengthen his strength and win over those important nobles. And these all require massive amounts of gold coins. If it is just an ordinary business, the speed of earning gold coins is too slow. In this way, smuggling some prohibited items to the orcs, and then exchanging them for the magical medicine of the orcs and the fur of the beasts, etc., has become the fastest way to make money. The eldest prince formed the Klee Merchant Group to sell weapons and equipment to these orcs. With the eldest prince as his backer, the business of the caravan has been smooth sailing, providing the eldest prince with a lot of funds. This time, Kari followed the smuggling business group and got on the line with the pig-headed leader. "These guys are all sanctimonious on the surface, but they are filthy behind the scenes. Every weapon they provide to the orcs will be used in the battle to plunder our human race territory in the future!" Although there is no need to think about things like the smuggling business group, Narant knew that it would definitely exist. But I didn''t expect that even the dignified prince of the Bach Empire would do such a thing. I can imagine how many people in the entire Holy Alliance secretly sold weapons and equipment to orcs. "Narant, you promised me that I would not expose this matter!" Kari begged in his eyes. "Don''t worry, even if this matter is exposed, no one will know that it will be you who said it. I will only expose Eric''s ugly face after I get the real evidence!" Narant is quite trustworthy. This Kari made an agreement with Narant before revealing it in full. This matter cannot be leaked under such circumstances, especially Prince Eric must not know that it was his Kari who leaked the secret. Otherwise, none of Kari''s family in the Bach Empire would survive. And Narant is not ready to publicize it now. After all, it will not have any effect if it is publicized without any reason, but will cause a more serious blow to Prince Eric. Unless he can catch the smuggling caravan, and have sufficient evidence, then is the time to let Eric eat a pot. "Thank you!" Cary knew he couldn''t survive, but it was a little comfort to keep his family safe. "In the next life, keep your eyes open and follow the right person!" Narant didn''t hesitate, and the next moment he took out the knife and directly dealt with this card. This card has the strength of the golden peak, and Narant doesn''t dare to stay. If it hadn''t been for Little Bear, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to face this Kari head-on. After packing up Kari and returning to the castle, a group of subordinates were already cleaning the battlefield. According to statistics, the pig-headed people killed today were more than 2,000 tall. As for the casualties on Narant''s side, a total of 15 people were killed, 60 people were seriously injured, and more than 100 people were slightly injured. From this, you can also see how powerful the pig-headed man is. Even with the existence of Little Bear, there are still so many casualties. Of course, all those who died in action were pikemen, and it was because of the presence of a lucky woman with medical talent like Vinnie, that the seriously wounded were prevented from dying. Otherwise the death toll would be higher. "Quake, take good care of the fallen guards. After two days, your lord will prepare a beautiful burial ceremony for them, and erect a memorial for them. They fought for our Storm Lord, and we should always remember them!" Looking at the fifteen fallen guards who had been visited together, Narant''s mood was also somewhat complicated. In the Glory Continent, there have been several large and small wars, but such a large casualty has never occurred. And not long after arriving in the Holy Continent, he sacrificed fifteen soldiers to die. This also made him understand that the Sacred Continent is more dangerous than the Glory Continent. If you don''t work hard to develop the territory, if you are not careful at that moment, your Storm Land may no longer exist. Of course, these guards Narant wouldn''t let them die in vain. In addition to the generous pension, he felt that a monument should be erected outside the castle for the guards who died in battle for several years. This not only can make the guards die in obscurity, but also can greatly unite the hearts of the Storm Lord. "Yes, my lord!" Quick was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and then nodded excitedly. Although after following Narant, there are very few incidents of comrades being killed in battle. It can be said that when I was under Lord Earl, I saw many teammates die in battle. Ke Rao was a benevolent nobleman like Bernard, and at most he only gave generous pensions to the fallen guards, but there was never any talk of building a monument. After explaining to Quick, Narant went to the side of the castle to look for Shirley Little Lolita. "Sir, you''re here!" When Narant arrived, Shirley''s little girl was squatting in front of a hill-like giant beast, which was the Kodo beast that was stunned by the bear. "Xue Li, how is it, have you completed the master recognition contract?" "My lord, Little Bear woke it up, Shirley hasn''t started trying yet!" "Well, let''s start trying now! If it surrenders obediently, then spare its life, but if it doesn''t know what to do, consider it a barbecue!" Narant nodded. The reason why this Kodo beast is kept is mainly because its appearance is quite similar to the giant orc beast in the previous life of Warcraft, and some of Narant''s feelings are at fault. So, if this Kodo is not obedient, he will stay longer. After all, it is only the first tier four monsters. "Okay, my lord!" When Shirley heard the words, she immediately started to use the power of innate talent. And Narant watched from the side, plus there was a little bear lying on the head of this kodo, and he was not afraid of any danger to Shirley''s little loli. "Okay, my lord!" However, the resistance of the kodo that Narant expected did not appear. Just over a minute later, a happy expression appeared on Little Loli''s face, and her contract was released successfully. "Very good, then there will be another giant beast to carry goods!" This Kodo can be called an oversized rhinoceros, with a body length of at least one meter and a height of about four meters. Whether it is used for fighting or carrying cargo, it is suitable. "Okay, Shirley, my lord has another thing to tell you!" After the Kodo''s contract was completed, Narant explained the real thing about finding Shirley. This time the pig-headed people invaded a total of more than 2,000 people, including the leader of the pig-headed people, so Narant judged that the pig-headed people should be dispatched in full force. Even if there are some left-behind people in the village, there are definitely not many. So, it is better to take advantage of the present and directly destroy all the remaining pig-headed people, then the vicinity of the Storm Land will become safer in the future. And now he is asking Shirley to send all the bees and swift eagles to search for the pig-headed people gathering places farther away. ¡­ Time turned to evening. In the open space outside the Viscount Castle, tens of thousands of people from the Storm Territory gathered here. And Narant was standing on a temporary high platform. "Today, our storm leader has ushered in a group of savage bloodthirsty pig-headed people!" "However, this invasion, under the leadership of Narant, will successfully defeat it, killing more than 2,000 invading pig-headed people in total." "And in this battle, our Storm Leader guards showed their bravery and unyielding." "As a lord, I, Narant, are here to praise all the warriors who fought valiantly in today''s battle. You are the pride of the Storm Lord and the pride of my Narant!" "However, war is cruel. We have defeated the enemy, but there are also warriors who have sacrificed heroically for this." "These fifteen warriors are respectable and great. They guarded the safety of our Storm Territory with their lives." "Here, I, Narant, decided to give each of their family members a pension of ten gold coins, and in the future, after the new house of Baofengling is built, their family members will be the first to move in!" "In addition, in the future, their families and children will be able to get priority to join well-paid jobs in Stormland." "Even if the castle chooses a maid and maid, it will be selected from their families first!" Narant on the high platform spoke passionately, and also expressed his pensions for those killed in action, as well as some future preferential treatment policies. After listening to Narant''s words, a group of serfs began to whisper. They had never heard of such a generous pension before. Many nobles even dig Soso when it comes to their pensions. It can be said that the lord Narant is so generous that he can''t find a second one. "In addition, what I said above will be valid for all the warriors of the Storm Territory. If you pledge allegiance to me, Narant, then I will not treat any of you badly!" "Your majesty!" "Your lord is mighty!" As Narant''s voice fell, both the serfs and the guards cheered, forming waves of noise outside the castle. "Okay! Now, let''s see off these fifteen warriors!" Narant raised his hand to suppress the cheers, and then announced the last step of today''s farewell. With the sound of Narant''s voice, fifteen carriages carrying the bodies of the fallen guards began to pass through the crowd under the **** of Storm Knights. And when the carriage passed through the crowd, the serfs on both sides offered up the wild flowers they picked in their hands. Although they are poor, they also know how to be grateful and grateful for the protection of these guards. Afterwards, fifteen carriages drove to the cemetery just planned in the territory under the **** of the Storm Knight. The guard soldiers who died in battle will be buried here in the future. In this cemetery, Narant would arrange for craftsmen to build a small monument. This monument can be used by a group of serfs to go to pay homage on their own, or Narant leads some of the guards to go to pay homage. As for the monument planned outside the castle, if there is an important festival in the future, Narant will personally bring people to pay homage here. After all, the cemetery is too remote, and it is impossible for all the subjects to rush there, but the gate of the castle is more convenient. ¡­ "Sir, Xiao Huihui is back, saying that he has discovered a large village of pig-headed people!" At noon the next day, when Narant had just finished his lunch, Shirley hurried over to give a report. "Oh, is the distance far?" Narant handed the hand towel to the maid, and immediately asked Shirley. "Sir, Xiao Huihui said that the distance is fifty or sixty miles away, and it takes about a day''s journey to get there." Xue Li replied immediately, paused and thought of other things, and then said: "By the way, my lord, Xiao Hui Hui also said that he found another vigorous fruit orchard near the village!" "Oh? Found a piece of Vigorous Fruit near the village again?" Narant knew that this was probably the system''s quest reward. All the pig-headed people that I committed yesterday, the system has reminded them to issue rewards. "Very good, Shirley, go get ready, bring the kodo, and we''re ready to go!" Now that the pig-headed people''s village was discovered, Narant was not prepared to delay, and decided to quickly clear all the remaining pig-headed people. "Yes, my lord!" Half an hour later, Narant''s expedition team was assembled. Because there were a lot of casualties in yesterday''s battle, this time he only took away twenty-five storm knights, plus three hundred ordinary guards. However, with little bears around, it shouldn''t be a big problem just to sweep away some of the pig-headed people who stayed behind. Narant also felt the lack of his own troops now, and thought that he would go to the Furnace Forest in person after a while. In addition to picking up his own barbarians, UU reading is to go to the dwarves to customize a weapon and equipment. In this sacred continent, if there is no mithril weapon and equipment, there is no advantage in the battle. "Set off!" When the team was assembled, Narant rode a white dragon and drove out of the castle first. As for the guards, except for the storm knight, all of them depended on their legs. This is also the reason why the human race is reluctant to attack the orcs. Once they go deep into the forest, the carriage cannot move forward at all. At that time, the materials will be fundamental, and the battle will not be able to be fought at all. Therefore, if you want to solve the orcs, you must first build a road, and build a smooth road that can allow carriages to travel together. Fortunately, Narant did not have many people on the expedition this time, and he also had the Kodo beast he just captured. All the supplies were hung on both sides of the Kodo beast. After walking in the forest for a long time, when it was dark, Narant stopped the team. It takes a day''s journey to go to the pig-headed people''s gathering place, so I will travel for an afternoon today, and I will travel for a morning tomorrow morning. Arriving at the pig-headed man gathering place at noon, it is time to launch an attack and take down the orcs gathering place before dark. Following this plan, Narant arrived at noon on the second day and arrived at the ambush outside the orc camp. After the investigation of Bees and Little Huihui, Narant had a clear picture of the situation in this camp. There are only more than a hundred pig-headed people left in this camp at the moment, and they are all the least powerful. It is estimated that the leader of the pig-headed people did not expect that he and others would be wiped out, so there were no personnel left in the camp. Chapter 715： full load "Everyone, prepare to fight!" This time, Narant did not throw any Glory Fury in advance as the day before yesterday. Even the 2,000-strong pig-headed man has been dealt with, and his subordinates already have experience in dealing with it. To say that such a hundred or so weak pig-headed people can''t deal with it, then his subordinates are too bad. Therefore, Narant did not hesitate, and immediately issued a battle order. Of course, he is probably the only one who thinks like this, Narant. Except for those imperial monster corps, or royal knights. Few nobles in the Sacred Continent would do such a thing. After all, there are only one or two hundred people, and there are only twenty or thirty extraordinary knights. And these subordinates of Narant were also fearless, and immediately began to charge upon hearing the orders of their own adults. However, the ones rushing in front were a group of demon beasts. This time, Narant even brought two of his own silver-horned rhinos, plus fire-breathing lizards, two big ash and kodo beasts. In fact, he rushed towards the pig-headed camp fiercely. Dangdang! Such a movement, naturally, was soon discovered by the orcs in the Black Rock Village, with the sound of warning. Even though there were only more than a hundred old and weak pig-headed people in the camp, they rushed to the gate of the camp with all kinds of simple weapons. hoo hoo hoo! However, although these pig-headed people are fierce, they have no possibility of resisting in the face of all the monsters and all of Narant''s subordinates. Narant''s demon beasts took the lead in attacking these pig-headed people. With the release of various spells, several pig-headed people were blasted away in an instant. Afterwards, these beasts started to fight with their powerful physical combat power. After the beast, Quek and the other storm knights began to charge on horses. And Vivian and other longbowmen and long-rangers are standing dozens of meters away for long-range support. The battle was fierce, and it was Narant who carried out a one-sided massacre. With a few beasts attracting the attention of most pig-headed people, the battle between Quick and others became easier. "It seems that we need to tame some monsters in the future. These monsters are simply the most powerful breakers in the war!" The battle took less than ten minutes to complete, and none of the hundreds of pig-headed people who stayed behind were spared. Seeing such a result, Narant was certain of one thing, and that was the importance of beasts to war. The beast has thick skin and thick flesh, so let it rush to the front, it can directly rush into the enemy''s queue, and then let the enemy fall into chaos. In this way, in conjunction with other arms, we can solve the enemy at the fastest speed and with the least casualties to win the war. Of course, Narant is only a hindsight. For example, the main force of the pig-headed people who invaded his castle yesterday came with a dozen monsters. If it wasn''t for Narant hiding in the castle and having a little bear, they would be facing the same effect as today. "Everyone, enter the camp to search and make sure there are no missing enemies!" "Shirley, immediately let the bees and Xiao Huihui search around to see if there are any other enemies." "Yes, my lord!" Following Narant''s order, the subordinates quickly began to act. And Narant put away his long sword and slowly entered the gathering place of the pig-headed people. The pig-headed people''s gathering area is not small, and a camp is surrounded by wooden stakes. And the appearance inside is no different from that of Daliguo Village, all of which are dilapidated thatched cottages. However, the large stone house in the center of the camp was particularly conspicuous, so Narant immediately went to the largest stone house to check. Boom! "Well, there are enemies?" However, just as he arrived at the gate of the camp, Narant suddenly heard movement inside. Immediately let him draw the long sword around his waist again. "Sir, be careful!" Catherine and Vivian immediately became alert when they saw this. "Ok!" Nalanda nodded knowingly. Then he held the long sword and kicked the door of the stone house, and then looked inside carefully. "Who, come out for me!" With the sunlight shining through the door, Narant immediately saw two figures shaking inside. Judging from the size, he immediately found out that this was not an orc, and immediately scolded him inside. "Please forgive me, please forgive me!" And with Narant''s scolding, the two figures inside were startled, and then came out of the house screaming. "Sir, why are there still human girls?" When the two girls rushed out to kneel on the ground and kept begging for mercy, the lucky girls were extremely surprised. In their minds, orcs are bloodthirsty and savage beings, and they are simply two extremes from human girls. "Catherine, tie them up first!" Narant couldn''t answer the girls. However, he had already seen the clue from the clothes on the two girls, which should be the human girls who were caught by the pig-headed man to serve him, because the two of them were wearing the clothes only worn by the castle maids. "Yes, my lord!" Catherine didn''t hesitate about Narant''s order, even if it was two Terran girls. Immediately, he stepped forward carefully and tied the two girls who only knew how to beg for mercy and who looked a little dull with ropes. After the girl was tied up, Narant entered the stone house. After a quick glance around and confirming that there was no enemy, he put away the long sword again, and then showed a happy smile. "Wow, my lord, there are so many beautiful vases and candlesticks." Several lucky girls who followed Narant also entered the stone house at this time. When he saw the layout of the stone house, he immediately exclaimed. This is also the reason why Narant showed his joy. In this simple stone house, which is only more than 100 square meters at most, it is actually full of various gold and silver decorations, and these gold and silver decorations are all fine products used by nobles at first glance. Even the wooden tables or cabinets on which these decorations are placed are made of carefully carved fine wood. "I''m afraid it was looted from the Viscount Castle." Narant didn''t have to think about it, he was sure of the origin of these gold and silver ornaments, because when he stayed at the Viscount Castle, although the castle was not destroyed, the valuables inside were looted. If it weren''t for the fact that he brought a lot of decorations from the castle in the Glory Continent, or he would return to the way he had traveled through, the castle would be impossible to see. Of course, even though the castle is decorated with all kinds of ornaments brought from the Glory Continent, because the Viscount Castle is larger than his original Castle of Fortune, it still looks ''empty and simple''. "Lord, look, this long table is so beautiful!" This is, Shirley Little Lolita immediately greeted Narant. And in front of her is the piece of furniture that occupies the largest space in the house, which is a long table that is extremely unsuitable for the humble stone house. Narant stepped forward and found that the long table was also looted from the castle. The texture of the long table is definitely a fine wood forging, and even after decades, it is smooth and smooth. In addition, the corners and edges of the table are engraved with lifelike knight monsters and even the patterns of giant dragons. It can be seen that it was definitely carefully carved by skilled craftsmen! "Vivian, now you go and ask the longbowmen team to come over and move these objects out of the house." Now that the pig-headed people gathering place has been breached, these things naturally belong to Narant. Although he has a lot of castle decorations now, he really doesn''t have this long table. After all, it is impossible for such a big object to travel a thousand miles. Thomas has made suggestions to him several times in the past two days, asking his family to send guards to **** the carpenters to the edge of the forest to find suitable wood to make a long table. But Narant has not been executed for the time being due to security issues. Now it''s good, this long table is so beautiful, take it back and wash it and you can use it directly. And it was originally an object in the castle, so the fit is definitely better than his remake. "It''s your lord!" Vivian immediately took the order. Not long after Vivian left, Quake''s voice came from outside the house again. "Sir, I have something to report to my subordinates!" "Well, what''s the matter?" Narant exited the stone house. "My lord, your subordinates found hundreds of our humans in this pig-headed man''s camp!" Quick replied with a complicated expression. "So many?" Narant thought that there were only two girls in the camp, but he didn''t expect that there were so many human races. "Yes, my lord, my subordinates have already asked. They are all human races that were looted by the orcs and have been kept in this pig-headed camp to work for them!" Quick answered truthfully. After a pause, Quake''s complicated expression finally became angry, "Sir, these captive people said that they were looted and there were tens of thousands of people." "But because of the tyranny of the pig-headed people, there are only a few hundred of them left now!" As for the tyranny, Quick didn''t say it directly, because Shirley and the other girls were still by the side. However, Narant didn''t have to think about it, to know what happened to the tens of thousands of people who became hundreds of people. Moreover, in the corner of the thatched cottage, Narant also saw a lot of human skeletons when he came before. "Quake, go and bring all the surviving human races over, and let the rest of the people check the entire camp carefully!" Narant didn''t ask any further, and ordered directly. Next, Narant''s subordinates conducted a blanket search of the pig-headed camp. Although no other human races were found in the camp, a lot of furniture items that were also looted from the Viscount Castle were also found. Narant asked his subordinates to carry all the good ones, ready to take them back to the castle as trophies. And he briefly inquired and counted the surviving Terran in the open space in the center of the camp. There are a total of eight hundred and thirty-five human beings in this pig-headed camp. Most of them are young men and women or a small number of children. As for the older ones, there is none. This is not because the orcs arranged things too hard, and the older humans were exhausted from their work. It''s because when the captive human race grows old and feels that their work is not easy, these pig-headed people will eat the human race as a ration. In the past two years, the number of human races has become sparse, and they need to rely on these human races to cultivate and obtain food, which has reduced such things. After listening to the words of the captive human race, Narant was even more certain that his actions of strangling the pig-headed man were correct. If it was possible, he even felt that it was too cheap for the pig-headed leader to die so easily. "This noble gentleman, in addition to this big camp, this pig-headed man has several small villages around!" Just after Narant finished questioning, an older middle-aged man in the rescued crowd spoke cautiously. "And the pig-headed village?" Narant asked immediately after hearing this. "Yes, noble master, this pig-headed camp is called Heiyan Village. Besides this gathering place, there are four other pig-headed villages around. They are the only orcs in this forest of more than 100 miles!" "Do you know where the rest of the pig-headed villages are heading? Daliguo Village has been wiped out by me!" "Sir, I know that the other three villages are only more than twenty miles away from Heiyan Village. The villain was sent to teach those villages how to farm!" "Very good!" After receiving the middle-aged man''s answer, Narant immediately made up his mind to cut down all the pig-headed people in this hundred-mile forest. At the moment, he left ten longbowmen and fireballs big and small to stay in the Black Rock Village, and he took the rest of his subordinates to look for other pig-headed villages under the guidance of the middle-aged man. According to what the middle-aged man said, those villages were about the same size as Daliguo Village. And this time, a lot of pig-headed people were sent away by the leader of the pig-headed people. It is estimated that the pig-headed people left behind are also rare, and it is a good time to exterminate them. Under the guidance of the middle-aged man and the cooperation of Xiao Huihui and bees, Narant spent two days to find and destroy all the remaining villages. There are not many pig-headed people left behind in these villages, and there are only twenty or thirty old and weak pig-headed people in each village. For them, Narant didn''t show mercy, and didn''t leave any of them. After eliminating the pig-headed man, he burned all these villages in one fire. Of course, Narant''s follow-up action also has other surprises. Outside each village of these pig-headed people, there is actually a large and small fruit forest of different sizes When the three villages are all After the solution was completed, Narant obtained more than 200 Vigorous Fruits. Originally, he also wanted to uproot the vigorous fruit trees and pack them back to the territory for cultivation. However, after being reminded by the middle-aged man, he dispelled this idea. It turns out that these powerful fruit trees are quite magical. After birth, they can only grow in situ, and once they grow, they all grow in a concentrated area. If they are excavated, these powerful fruit trees will wither and die. This is also the reason why the pig-headed man himself did not integrate these powerful fruit trees, but assigned people to build villages on the edge of the fruit trees. Although it can''t be picked, Narant has regarded this forest as his back garden, and he is not too disappointed. The big deal is that when the flowers bloom in the spring next year, he will pick them by himself. After solving all the pig-headed people, he returned to Heiyan Village. After picking the largest piece of Vigorous fruit outside Heiyan Village, Narant returned to the territory with a group of his subordinates and the rescued human survivors. This time he chose to go out on the expedition is very correct, none of his subordinates were killed, but the harvest was quite rich. For example, there are more than 700 vigorous fruit in total, which is enough to prepare more than 700 vigorous fruit potions to speed up cultivation. In addition, in the Black Rock Village, those gold and silver ornaments and the furniture of other noble castles. These objects, according to Narant''s price in the Glory Continent, are worth thousands of gold coins no matter what. Especially that beautiful long table, even if you get the Glory Continent, it is worth at least hundreds of gold coins. As for the price of the Sacred Continent, Narant felt that the price of these spoils would be doubled by at least one or two times. Chapter 716： Glory Continent after the cataclysm Returning to the castle with a full load, and handing over the spoils to Thomas and Vinnie, Narant relaxes temporarily. He didn''t even think that he could deal with the orcs near the camp so quickly. Of course, only Narant could do such a thing. If it were any other noble lord, even a viscount lord, it is estimated that they would not be able to match this group of pig-headed people. Narant not only has a lot of lucky daughters, but also has a big killer like Little Bear. A little bear, that is comparable to the existence of the earth knight. The earth knight is a higher realm after the golden knight. This is also the realm level that Narant only knew from the Blue Shield Knight. This sacred continent is richer in fighting spirit and magic elements, so the title knight can continue to improve even after reaching the golden knight. According to the introduction of the blue shield knight, there are two realms above the golden knight, namely the earth knight and the sky knight. When you reach the earth knight, you can fight against high-level monsters like the flaming giant bear. And the sky knight is almost the strongest in the sacred continent. At this level, he can already fly for a short time with his fighting spirit, which means he has the ability to fight at low altitudes. And such a strength against the sky, there are not many sacred continents, and only a small number of duchy kings or imperial nobles can have this strength. These sky knights, like the golden knights in the Glory Continent, are the high-end combat power of every country. "Well, what kind of earth knight and sky knight is still a little far away from me, I have to practice hard to break through the golden knight as soon as possible, otherwise I won''t feel safe when I go out!" "Fortunately, this sacred continent has a magical fruit such as the vigorous fruit, which can speed up the speed of cultivation!" Narant thought so, and without hesitation, took another potion. Today, the total number of Vigorous Fruits he has is about 900, so for the time being, it is still very sufficient to use. He has now taken five bottles of Vigorous Fruit potion in one go, which has directly accelerated his cultivation speed by five times. In combination with the free kiwi fruit that he can draw once a week, he originally needed to practice for at least a year, but now it is estimated that it can be shortened. to three months. In addition, he also distributed five potions to Quick and others. This can also be regarded as the face of a nouveau riche. Originally, he only wanted to give two to Quick and others, and wait for the next realm to increase. But now there is no shortage of surplus, so simply have a large amount and fill it up, and pile up the strength of these subordinates as soon as possible. "Ding, now the danger around the territory has been temporarily touched, but you have so blatantly wiped out a tribe of orcs, and you will definitely usher in a more powerful threat in the future, so it''s time to pick up the subordinates you left in the Furnace Forest. It''s gone!" "A new mission in the branch line of the system, go to the Fortress of the Furnace to pick up the barbarian team!" "Task reward: the arrival of a new lucky girl!" "Huh? The new lucky girl?" When he heard the system sound that suddenly sounded in his mind, Narant was shocked. It has been a long time since a new lucky girl appeared. "Looks like it''s time to prepare for a trip to the Forge Castle!" In fact, the matter of taking back the barbarians has always been in Narant''s mind, but because the territory was newly established and his subordinates were not strong enough, he did not dare to act immediately. But now that the threat of the pig-headed man has been resolved, it should take a lot of time for the orc to react, and this period is a good time for him to take back the barbarian team. In addition, he also needs to go to the Forge Castle to customize some mithril forged weapons and equipment and re-equip them to his subordinates. Having made such a plan, Narant immediately started the arrangement. After five days passed, the team that Narant had prepared was finally completed. The reason why the convoy was prepared is because it takes a lot of gold coins to rebuild the territory in this sacred continent. On the other hand, the price of goods in the Holy Continent is quite high, and in the future, if you want to do business with the local nobles, you will need more funds. Even going to the Furnace Castle to purchase Mithril weapons and equipment this time requires a lot of gold coins, so these money Narant must be earned from the people of the Holy Continent. "Thomas, I''ll leave the castle to you! Remember, if there is an irresistible situation, don''t hesitate, and immediately evacuate to the rear with someone!" "If you lose gold coins, you can earn them again. If you lose the land, you can get them back, but if you lose people, you will have nothing!" Narant was representing his housekeeper on the gentle **** of the castle. In order to ensure that the territory is in crisis when he is away, he has to solemnly explain the housekeeper. Otherwise, according to the character of the noble housekeepers and knights in this world, unless they are soft eggs, not only would they not dare to abandon their territory and escape. Because even if they run away, they will be settled by their own adults after the event. On the other hand, Narant is just the opposite. As long as people are there, he doesn''t worry about losing his things. "Yes, my lord!" Butler Thomas was moved, and it was really hard to find the lord who cared for his subordinates and his subjects. "Yeah!" Narant patted Thomas on the shoulder, and then came to Vivienne, Catherine, Vinnie and Bessie, the lucky daughters. "You too, if there is any danger, evacuate immediately, don''t fight!" "Yes, my lord, then you have to be careful!" The girls were obviously reluctant, this was the first time they had to be separated from their adults for a long time. In the past, no matter where their adults went, they would always take them with them. "Sister Vivian, Sister Catherine, don''t worry about the safety of the adults, with Shirley here, the adults will definitely not be in danger!" Before Narant could comfort the girls, Shirley''s little loli ran up and promised. This time, all the lucky girls such as Vivienne stayed in the Storm Territory, but only girl Shirley was taken by Narant to the Fortress of the Furnace. This is mainly when Narant brings the barbarians back, and Shirley''s bees and Swift Eagles are required to conduct all-weather and large-scale reconnaissance. Otherwise, if there are not enough scouts to guard the team of tens of thousands of people, it is likely to encounter danger. "Well, Shirley''s lord will leave it to you!" The girls wiped the little girl''s head of Shirley. "Yeah, Sister Vivian, Sister Catherine, and Sister Winnie Bessie, Shirley has grown up and can''t touch her head any more!" Shirley was killed by several women, and she immediately resisted. "Okay! Let''s go!" Seeing that the rising sun in the distance was gradually rising, Narant did not waste much time. Following an order, he immediately set off with a team of more than fifty carriages. In the team, the Storm Knights did not follow, they would stay in the Storm Territory to prevent accidents. The only protective force in the convoy was the two demon beasts, Little Bear and Little Huihui. If there is a real danger that even the little bears can''t settle, then I''m afraid it won''t help even if there are a few Quakers to join. ... Because Narant''s territory is already at the forefront of the Holy Alliance, the distance from the Furnace Castle is only about half a month away. And the route Narant chose was the half-month-long road, otherwise it would take at least a month to detour the road far away from the orc territory. Moreover, even that road is not 100% safe, and the road is also haunted by monsters. After Narant and others left the sphere of influence of the Storm Territory, they marched along the border of the Orc Empire. This route is exactly the same as when Rolle went to the Forge Castle, and many caravans of the Holy Continent also traveled along the edge of the Orcs. But many times, these orcs have no borders, so they are afraid that the orcs on the original border will migrate out of their original sphere of influence. Most of these guys rely on hunting to survive. If the human caravan is unlucky, unless they are strong, most of them will be robbed by these guys with people and goods. And Narant has Shirley''s super reconnaissance ability, but it can greatly avoid such a situation. On the way, he really encountered several small tribes of orcs that had broken away from the original boundaries of the orcs. These small tribes are varied, there are kobolds, pig-headed people, gnolls and so on. The general old saying is that there are low-level existences in the orc race. However, Narant did not dare to underestimate them. After receiving the advance warning, he did not choose to go directly, but took a detour. Otherwise, once they are discovered, and they are not completely wiped out, then they will meet the pursuit of these orcs like dog-skin plaster. These guys will be like a pack of wolves. If one tribe can''t beat it, then call for more tribes to loot together. The orcs have Shirley, and the beasts have teddy bears. In this way, Narant''s team took half a month to arrive at the Furnace Forest without a hitch. After arriving at the Furnace Forest, Narant did not immediately go to the Furnace Castle, after all, he was still the subordinate of a group of barbarians. It took another four days for the team to finally see the endless mountain range that the people of the Holy Continent spoke of. "who?" When the team of Narant and others slowly reached the front of the mountain, a team of barbarians in animal skins emerged from the woods on both sides. In the distance, dozens of Warcraft wolves are running wildly. "Big... lord!" It was naturally Raymond and the others who were riding on the Warcraft Wolf. When they saw Narant''s appearance, whether it was Raymond or Big Stone, they all jumped off the beast wolf in excitement, and immediately came to Narant and knelt on the ground in front of him. The barbarians who were in ambush around were stunned for a moment, and then half-knelt on the ground, "I have seen the lord!" These barbarians are all barbarian serfs who joined later, and they are naturally relatively unfamiliar with Narant''s appearance. However, compared to his appearance, the prestige of this Lord has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Especially after the crisis occurred in the Glory Continent, everyone saw the whole grassland with their own eyes. At that time, a group of barbarians thought that the end of the world was coming, and everyone would not be spared. However, when they were desperate, the civil administrator and Raymond of the territory announced that the lord had reserved a retreat for them. Afterwards, all the barbarians dragged their families across the mountains and came to this new world called the Sacred Continent. "Get up!" Narant turned over and dismounted, and when he saw the appearance of Quick and others, he knew that his team of barbarians should be safe. Afterwards, Narant went to the foot of the mountain under the **** of Raymond and Big Stone and the beast knights. Today, all the barbarians are gathered at the foot of this mountain. In the past few months, although they have no worries about food because of the huge amount of sweet potatoes and the whale meat that was originally stored. But there has been no news from their own adults, and the barbarians are also confused about the future. Now, finally ushered in his own lord, all the barbarians seem to have found their backbone. When he came to the camp, Mario, who heard the news, also hurried to meet his lord. "Sir, you are finally here!" Mario was even more excited than Raymond and others. Raymond and the others are rude and straightforward, but they are very strong and resolute in their hearts. And Mario was born as a servant. Although he manages the food in the territory in an orderly manner, he is considered a civil servant after all, so he has a lot of sensibility. "Mario, are you suffering here?" Seeing that Mario''s eyes turned red, Narant thought that he, the civil administrator, had suffered some grievances. "My lord, this subordinate is not wronged. With Captain Raymond and Big Stone and others, the barbarians and serfs are very peaceful, but I haven''t seen you for a few months. This subordinate is really worried about you!" Mario shook his head. Immediately explain the opening, so as not to misunderstand the adults. "Haha, Mario, you underestimate me too much, what danger can my lord be!" "By the way, our new Storm Territory has been established. The territory is comparable to the size of the Viscount Territory, and it can continue to expand in the future. Now I''m waiting for you, the civil administrator, to go back and manage it for me!" "Otherwise, if you don''t go back, that guy Thomas can break my ears, and ask the adults to instruct me on many matters in the territory!" Knowing the reason for Mario''s excitement, Narant was relieved for a while. It was really not easy to have a group of loyal subordinates. "It''s your lord, this subordinate will try to share your worries and develop the territory this time!" When Mario heard that the new territory was the size of a viscount, he was immediately full of expectations. "By the way, how is the Glory Continent now?" When Narant and the others left , although they saw the death aura spreading, they didn''t know what happened next. Hearing the question, Mario and Raymond looked at each other, and finally Raymond said, "Sir, the Land of Glory has now become a paradise for dark creatures." "Fortunately, there are the sacred thorns you left behind, plus the fortress we built at the beginning, so that we can guard the entrance of the passage." "A paradise for dark creatures? Take me to see it!" Although he had expected it in his heart, he was still a little disappointed. However, Narant felt that he should go and have a look, because he was going to retake the Glory Continent in the future. Soon, Narant, accompanied by Raymond and others, went to the trail entrance of the Glory Continent. When I came to the entrance, all I could see had turned into a grayish black, and all the lush vegetation had withered. The sky was blood red, as if it had come to the abyss of hell. Looking at it from a high place with a telescope, there are no living creatures on the lifeless land, but occasionally some skeleton soldiers or some low-level dead creatures can be seen wandering or fighting with each other. Compared with the dead land, five or six hundred meters in front of the entrance of the trail, there is a solid fortress, which was originally built by Narant. There are dozens of sacred thorns around the fort to help block the black gas, so that a completely different space is formed on both sides. Of course, there are a lot of bones in front of the fort. Every day, the guards in the fort have to walk out of the fort to clear the dark creatures that wandered nearby, so as to prevent these dark creatures from gathering too much and threatening the safety of the fort. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 717： 2 new totem poles "My lord, I don''t know if it is the blessing of the gods. Although many dark creatures have appeared on the Glory Continent, high-level dark creatures have not appeared!" "The strongest ones seem to be the death knight and the dark knight, and the number is very rare, only about one a week!" At this time, Raymond, who was beside Narant, spoke to him. "Well, this lord knows, I heard that although some powerful monsters in the dark abyss can transmit death energy, they can also transmit low-level dark creatures!" "But after all, the distance is too far. All dark creatures who want to transmit higher levels can only rely on space cracks!" "And wanting to build a large space crack is not a short time to complete, it will take at least decades, so the dark creatures you encounter at present may still be teleported from a small space crack!" Narant nodded. He already knew how often death knights and dark knights appeared, because almost every week, his energy points would increase a little. Later, Narant opened his mouth and told the subordinates why there were no high-level dark creatures. He also heard about this when he heard that Eric told the king and others. In this way, the Bach Empire is not panicking that the Glory Continent has been invaded. At least for a few decades, the death energy of the Glory Continent will not affect the Holy Continent. On the Sacred Continent, how to deal with the death qi of the Glory Continent is still in the process of arguing. In short, this is related to the life and death of everyone on the entire continent, so how many sacred thorns your family produces, and how many people from his family to clean and plant, it will take a long time to argue. "So it is!" Everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Narant''s explanation. At this moment, they didn''t know much about the Sacred Continent, and they were worried that if the dark creatures spread to Xintiandi on the side of the mountain, they would have no escape. book In fact, how did they know that the Sacred Continent was actually half occupied by dark creatures. "By the way, Raymond, how many barbarian warriors are stationed in this fortress, is it difficult to deal with dark creatures?" "My lord, there are a hundred barbarian warriors in the fortress. Because of the weapons made of sacred thorns, it is not difficult to deal with the dark knight!" "Very good. In the future, this castle must have a permanent army, but it can be divided into three groups by a rotation system, and rotated once a month!" Nalanda nodded. Now that he has sacred thorns, it is indeed much easier to deal with low-level dark creatures. It''s like he didn''t come to Stormwind for a long time. He was chased by the dark knight and ran to Benny''s castle, and then it was solved with the efforts of everyone. And this is what Narant is most willing to see. Since he can simply defend the fort, he can focus on other areas in the future. After all, the location of the fort is still a little far from the territory, and he can''t come immediately if there is an emergency. Of course, he will also equip the fort with a sufficient amount of combat power so that the barbarians can replace the rest. And he plans to place several other teams in the fortress castle, which is not only safe, but also convenient for these barbarians to come and replace. After checking the fortress, Narant did not stay for too long and returned directly to the camp on the side of the Holy Continent. "Narant!" Before returning to the camp on this side, Narant was hit by a soft and tender body. Just from the soft cotton airbag, Narrant knew that it was Natasha. "Narant, why are you here now? I thought you were only caring about Stella and forgot about me!" After Natasha threw herself into Narant''s arms, she squeezed her fists with her white hands and kept going. Hit him in the chest. Those eyes were filled with sparkling tears, indescribably beautiful and pitiful. When Natasha evacuated, she did not leave with the nobles of the Onyx Principality. The main reason was that Natasha was in Tulip City at that time, and when there was going to be a big change in getting the Glory Continent, this little girl immediately went to Narant''s territory to help him arrange the evacuation of his subordinates and serfs. And Narant was naturally moved when he got the news. And when he saw that Prince Eric was actually an old man, he simply sent a letter to Natasha, asking him to follow the barbarians directly from the grassland to the Holy Continent. After all, the road to the north, Narant doesn''t even know what will happen next. But the prairie road is absolutely safe. When the surrounding subordinates saw their adults flirting with Natasha, they immediately turned their heads one by one, and stayed away from the area where dog food was scattered. "Natasha, the road to the north is much farther than this side, and we''ve been on the road for more than two months!" "Less than half a month after arriving in the territory, I will come here to find you immediately!" After the subordinate walked away, Narant could finally let go of the majesty of the lord, grabbed Natasha''s hands with pity, and spoke affectionately. "Hmph, do you really need to go that far? Is it because of Stella that you came late!" Natasha was reluctant. "Of course not, I, Narant, swear to the God of Glory..." Seeing Natasha''s attitude of a resentful woman, Narant laughed, and immediately started to swear. However, before he could finish speaking, Natasha was startled and immediately blocked Narant''s mouth with her hand! "I believe you can''t do it!" Natasha said angrily. "Haha! I knew Natasha you were the most considerate!" Nalande had long known Natasha''s temperament. Her character is more aggressive than Stella, and her personality is also hot, but her heart is the kind of existence that loves to the extreme once she falls in love, so playing a little temper occasionally happens. But if she said that she was hurt, she would definitely be the first unhappy one. Since Stella raided Storm Collar, Natasha could pretend that she just happened to stay in the castle. "By the way, Narant, what about my grandfather, father, and the rest of the Frank family?" "It''s all very well, your father and the others were placed in the new territory with His Majesty the King!" "However, the Onyx Principality no longer exists, and His Majesty the King will only be a Marquis in the future!" Narant said with a smile. "How could this be?" Natasha was surprised when she heard the words. She didn''t expect such a huge change in the Principality. "It''s a long story, but I can talk to you while lying down. After all, it''s too tiring to talk standing up, hehe!" Narant gave a wicked smile. "Bah, pervert!" Natasha immediately understood the meaning and scolded without hesitation. However, those eyes full of fascination had already betrayed her. "Let''s go, Narant, my camp is over there!" Natasha took the initiative to pull Narant towards her camp. She followed Narant''s subordinates to evacuate, and also brought a group of business subordinates in Tulip City, so he also had a separate camp here. ... The time turned to the second day, and Narant was finally awakened by the neighing of horses outside the camp. "Narant, you''re awake!" When Narant helped the old waist out of bed, Natasha, who was as beautiful as a flower, just came in with a sweet face. "Get up! Is it already preparing outside?" Narant cast a speechless look at Natasha. I don''t know if it was for revenge, but Natasha didn''t let herself sleep all night last night. It''s better now, as the peak silver knight has to support her old waist to get up, but she has become more gorgeous. "Yes, Narant, I will serve you to wash!" Natasha didn''t care about Narant''s eyes at all, but pursed her lips and threw two glamorous, and then waited for Narant to get up and wash with hot water . After washing and dressing, and having breakfast, Narant left the camp. At this moment, all the barbarians in the camp have been packed up and are ready to go at any time. Seeing this, Narant rode on the white dragon and led a group of his subordinates towards the Castle of the Furnace. In the Furnace Forest, the danger no longer exists, because it was the site of the bears at the beginning, and the dwarves often clean up the high-level magical beasts, so Narant and the others are quite leisurely along the way. "Little Bear, this piece of land was originally yours, right?" After walking for two days, Narant couldn''t help but sighed when he arrived at the location where he first encountered Little Bear. "Of course, in this furnace forest, other high-level monsters have been killed by those hateful short men, and this bear is so powerful that he escaped the catastrophe!" Little Bear immediately patted his chest and opened his mouth. "Well, Little Bear, you are really amazing. We were shocked when we met for the first time!" Narant has now discovered that this little Bear is actually very narcissistic. Therefore, as long as you usually praise this guy more, it will be much simpler to let it help. "By the way, Little Bear, although there are no other high-level monsters in the Furnace Forest, there should be quite a few middle- and low-level monsters!" "That''s for sure. The short men of these mid-level and low-level monsters are not afraid, and they plan to keep them for hunting, so they won''t hunt and kill them, so they save a lot!" "In this way, I can stay in this Furnace Forest, otherwise there is no food, I won''t stay here!" Little Bear replied. "That little bear, do you know how to make the middle- and low-level monsters be afraid and not attack my subordinates?" "I am going to leave hundreds of subordinates to be placed in the Fortress of the Furnace. At that time, they will often go to the passage of the Endless Mountains for rotation. I am worried that they will be in danger on the road!" Narant said his own. need. , "This is not easy, as long as you hold the object with Ben Xiong''s breath, those monsters are not far away!" Little Xiong Xiong looked at Narant like an idiot. "Yes!" Narant patted his head, really forgetting this matter. There are no other high-level magical beasts in this forest, so Little Bear is at the top of the food chain. As long as it haunts the place, other monsters will not flee from the wind? "Little Bear, do you have anything you can lend me to use? Of course, I won''t take it for free. When I go back, I will give you a potion sugar cane in exchange for it?" "Yes, just use Ben Xiong''s hair!" Little Bear opened his eyes when he saw the magic medicine sugar cane. After speaking, seeing Narant looking at himself, Little Bear immediately said: "Of course, it''s not the hair on Ben Xiong''s body now, but the previous one." "Previous?" "That''s right, I happened to be passing by here today, and that Bear Bear will take you to see my original bear den!" After speaking, Little Bear immediately jumped out of the carriage and started to lead the way. And Narant stopped the team and followed Little Bear with a group of beast knights. Little Bear''s den is not far from the road that Narant and the others have developed, and it only took more than an hour to arrive. This is a cave that is only a few dozen meters below the mountain. The entrance to the cave is huge, and the inside is dark. "This is Ben Xiong''s den!" Little Bear was also a little excited about returning to his old nest again, and immediately entered the flash after he finished speaking. Narant took out the luminous beads and immediately followed. Because of the limited size of the mountain, the interior of this cave is not particularly deep, but it is wide enough. Even if Little Bear returns to fighting state, it can still move freely. There is no furniture in the cave. Although the monsters have wisdom, except for the giant dragon, the rest still live according to the animal''s bear. In the corner of the cave, there are cushioned ''small nests'' made of dry branches, and there are indeed many bears'' hairs on them. Obviously, the bears slept on the cushions at the beginning. "Huh!" However, just as Narant took two steps forward and glanced at the dimple, he immediately exclaimed in surprise. Immediately, he quickly came to the front of the cushion, and there was a surprise in his back eyes. "Narant, what''s the matter?" Little Bear was a little puzzled when Narant looked like he had seen the treasure. "Little Bear, why are these two pillars here?" "Oh, you said this stone pillar. When I didn''t know you, there was a group of human races like those outside you, and they took the initiative to attack me, so I fought back." "After killing some of them, those people ran around in fright and threw the two stone pillars in place." "I saw that the two pillars were the right size for pillows, so I picked them up." The human race that Little Bear mentioned is naturally the three barbarian tribe leaders who abandoned the other tribesmen and fled because of the cracks in space and the appearance of dark creatures . As for the fact that they would take the initiative to attack Little Bear, Narant didn''t believe it at all. But even if Little Bear didn''t deal with the barbarians, Narant wanted to chase them down and deal with them. Little Bear dealt with them, but instead saved him the trouble. And Little Bear said that the stone pillars he picked up as pillows were the other two totem poles of the three barbarian tribes. "Little Bear, this is the totem pole of my subordinates, this thing is useless to you, just give it to me, ten magic medicine sugar canes!" For things like totem poles, Narant will naturally not be too little. It is a pleasant surprise to see you here again now. "No, at least twenty!" The little bear shook his head first, and then the giant opened his mouth. "Okay, let''s make a deal!" Narant laughed. Twenty potion sugar canes were exchanged for two barbarian totem poles. This deal was definitely worth it! Immediately, Narant called Raymond and the others in. When the barbarians saw the two totem poles, they were so excited that they could hardly speak. Every totem pole is sacred in the hearts of barbarians, and finding the only two remaining is an absolute gift for these barbarians. "Okay Raymond, take a look at the totem pole later, now move the totem pole back to the team, and we will take it to the new territory!" "Yes, my lord!" When Raymond and the others heard the words, they immediately made two large simple pallets, and then placed two stone pillars on them. After the stone pillar is stabilized, it is tied to the monster with ropes, ready to be dragged by the monster. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read! Chapter 718： Fox clan Of course, Narant did not forget the real purpose of the trip, and asked Quick and others to collect all the fallen hairs in the bear den, and then led them back on the same path. "Ah, look, what is that?" "My God, it''s a totem pole, it''s the totem pole of our Fire Tribe!" "And the totem pole of our Blue Wolf tribe!" When Narant returned with Raymond''s people, the totem pole was naturally seen by the barbarians. Among them, the barbarians who belonged to the other two big tribes were very excited when they saw it, even more excited than Raymond and others before. Because when the tribe was still there, these two totem poles were their spiritual pillars. Although it is said that in the end, the lord of his own family retrieved the totem pole of the Fire Wolf tribe, it also gave them some spiritual sustenance. But the barbarians who belonged to the other two tribes always felt that something was missing. "Barbarians, the Lord Lord found this totem pole for you. Thank you Lord Lord for your kindness!" Raymond and others brought the totem pole to the crowd. In the face of the crowded scene, I also know that I can win the hearts of my own adults at the right time. Although today''s barbarians have become serfs of their own adults, many people are actually helpless and surrender to the compulsion to survive. In addition, even the savage people''s surrender to their own adults has not been much higher than the respect for Miss Navigne. In Raymond''s opinion, this is not acceptable. Because he knows that the ability of his own adults, all the barbarians can only live better in the future if they sincerely surrender and be loyal to their own adults. "Thank you for your gift, and thank you for helping us retrieve the totem stone pillar!" "Thank you for your gift, and thank you for helping us retrieve the totem stone pillar!" Hearing Raymond''s words, all the barbarians did not hesitate, and immediately fell to the ground in complete submission. The gratitude this time comes from the heart, not perfunctory. In their opinion, helping them find the totem pole is as important as saving their lives. Narant felt the difference between the barbarians, and his heart blossomed with joy. Now that the barbarians of the three major tribes have completely returned to their hearts, in the future, relying on their racial advantages, they will be able to develop better in this sacred continent. "Get up! Maybe this is also the guidance of the gods, and let me find the totem pole you lost!" Narant seemed to be humble, but he did not leave a trace of his mythology. The guidance of the gods has landed on him, indicating that he has been recognized by the gods, so what reason do the barbarians have to reject this new lord. After appeasing a group of excited barbarians, they put the two totem stone pillars together with the original fire wolf stone pillar and carried them in a carriage, and the team continued on their way. It only took three days for Narant to bring his subordinates to the outside of the Forge Castle. "Dangdangdang!" When Narant came with tens of thousands of barbarians, the sharp-edged cliff in front of the Forge Castle recalled the warning bell. Obviously, the group of them appeared too abruptly, and there were too many people. Narant immediately stopped the team in place, and then led Raymond and a few others to the entrance of the Furnace Castle several miles away. "Narant?" When Narant arrived at the entrance of the Forge Castle, he happened to meet the King of the Hill and Master Namur who were waiting with his subordinates. The two were very impressed with Narant, so they recognized it immediately. "I have seen the King of the Hill, and I have seen Master Moore!" Narant immediately stepped forward to greet him politely. "Narant, what happened to the team several miles away?" "King of the Hill, I''m very sorry for causing trouble to the Forge Castle. The team several miles away is indeed my subordinate, and I didn''t mean to bring it on purpose, I was really forced to help!" "Narant, you brought so many people to the Furnace Forest, are you migrating? Or is there any trouble in your territory?" Hearing what Narant said, the King of the Hill relaxed a little. In addition, through the report of the subordinates at the top of the mountain, the dwarves did notice that this team was a little strange. That is, there are a lot of carriages and items in this team. It is more like a migrating and fleeing team than a fighting army. "Yes, King of the Hill, my team is indeed migrating. My territory has been invaded by dark creatures, and all the population has migrated away. In a few days, I will go to the Black Rock Plains of the Holy Alliance!" "And I took advantage of the fact that I was so close to the Fortress of the Furnace on the way of migration, so I came here to sell some goods and take out some weapons and equipment to go back!" Narant wasn''t going to hide anything about the Glory Continent anymore. Because he needs to leave more than 200 barbarians in the fortress as a replacement fortress, this requires the consent of the dwarves. In addition, in the event of an emergency in the future, I believe that the dwarves will not be helpless. After all, it is facing the dark creatures and concerns the safety of all races in the Holy Continent. "Dark creatures? Narant, are the dark creatures in the west moving again, haven''t they been blocked by the sacred thorns? Why haven''t we dwarves received the news?" The King of the Hill and Master Mu''s expressions changed, and they thought there was something wrong with the dark creatures in the sacred continent. If that''s the case, it''s no small matter. "The king of the hill is not the west of the Holy Continent, but the east!" "East? Narant, your territory is in the east? Endless Mountains? Are there any dark creatures there?" If the dark creatures are in the west, the threat to the Forge Castle is not immediate, but if there are dark creatures in the Endless Mountains, then the Forge Castle will bear the brunt. "The king of the hills, Master Mu, my territory is indeed in the east, but it is not the Endless Mountains, but after crossing the Endless Mountains to the east, there is a continent smaller than the Sacred Continent." "Also, you don''t have to worry about that dark creature, because although our continent was invaded by dark creatures, it was only because the church launched the blood sacrifice guide..." Immediately, Narant quickly briefly told the two about the Glory Continent. "There is actually a continent on the other side of the Endless Mountain Range, and the church has been eyeing it!" "Fortunately, according to what you said, Narant, you thwarted the conspiracy of the church, otherwise, if the fallen guys who sold their souls to the dark abyss really used the entire population of the Glory Continent to launch blood sacrifices, the dark creatures that descended could be It''s no different from the west of the Holy Continent!" The King of the Hill and Master Mu''er were full of shock. But Narant''s expression showed no trace of lying, and the details were very detailed, so they already believed it. While amazed that there is a vast continent on the other side of the endless mountain range that is only a few days away, I am also glad that the church''s conspiracy did not succeed. "By the way, Narant, you said that everyone in your continent has been evacuated from the northern passage to the Holy Land, and the Prophet Goddess has also been invited to the Holy City. Is this true? The Goddess still exists?" "That''s right, Master Moore, the prophet goddess has indeed been sent to the Holy City by the six empires together, and this prophet goddess is my fiancee." "No wonder, Narant, you own the ring of that holy artifact suit!" Master Moore and the King of the Hill looked at each other and did not doubt that Narant was the fiance of the Prophet Goddess. "Then, Narant, you can leave the subordinates who need to be stationed at ease when the time comes. Our dwarves will specially provide you with a small living area. After all, you are also trying to prevent the invasion of dark creatures!" Previously, Narant also expressed his request by the way, intending to leave hundreds of barbarians in the Forge Castle. And the King of the Hill and others know that Narant is to guard the dark creatures from crossing the Endless Mountains, so it will definitely not be embarrassing. After all, dark creatures are public enemies. "Then many thanks to the king of the hill!" "No need to thank you, but, Narant, can you send a few of your subordinates to lead my people across the Endless Mountains to take a look at the continent on your side?" "After all, according to what you said, the Glory Continent is actually only four or five days away from our Furnace Castle. Dark creatures have appeared in such a close distance. For the safety of the tribe, we also need to determine the specific situation!" The king of the hill added road. "sure!" Narant knew that the King of the Hill was not only investigating the situation, but also to confirm the authenticity of what he said. And what he said was absolutely true, and there was no need to hide it. It would be better for people to see it with their own eyes. So, Narant sent several barbarian knights with a small group of dwarves towards the Endless Mountains. And he led the convoy into the fortress. As for the tens of thousands of barbarians from miles away, it is naturally impossible to enter the Furnace Castle. Let''s not say whether the dwarves will agree, but the barbarians have no need to enter the fortress. The outskirts of this forge are often cleared by dwarves, so there is no danger at all. ¡­¡­ "Narant, it''s really the dwarves you said! How can they look so strange!" After entering the Forge Castle, Natasha finally had time to chat with Narant. On the way here, Narant told Natasha about the rough situation of the Holy Continent, including the Holy Alliance, dwarves and orcs. Now looking at the surrounding dwarves who are less than 1.5 meters tall, but their shoulders and arms are unreasonably thick, as well as rosacea and beards, Natasha is very surprised. "Natasha, this Sacred Continent is a magical land that has nurtured various races, and our Glory Continent is just a remote place where the goddess was forced to go to avoid being hunted down. You will see more magic in the future. Species!" Narant said with a smile. Everything in the Sacred Continent is new to Natasha now. In fact, it is similar to the situation when he first crossed, completely subverting the original world view. "Well, Narant, I hope to see the legendary dragon and elves with you in the future!" Natasha''s character made him not afraid of such unfamiliar changes. Instead, there is an inexplicable sense of excitement and anticipation. Next, Narant and the others quickly came to the dwarf gathering area along the road. However, what surprised him was that the situation in the Furnace Castle this time was different from the last time. Although the figures of the human race in the Furnace Castle were visible last time, they were not many. But this time, the number of human races has increased significantly. Looking around, half of the roads are human races. "Yeah, Narant, isn''t that the orc you''re talking about?" Suddenly, Natasha pointed at a few tall figures not far away and exclaimed. Narant turned his head to look, but saw the orc race he was seeing for the first time. Among them, the tallest figure has a terrifying physique, reaching a height of more than four meters. And the knotted muscles on the whole body are even better than those of the dwarves, holding a giant axe that is more than three meters long in his hand, like a pile of mechanical steel machines. And on that neck was a bull''s head, and a copper ring hung from the tip of his nose. "Tauren?" Narant was also very surprised. The power of this tauren is far more terrifying than that of pig-headed or kobold. What surprised Narant even more was that among these tauren there were several figures who were smaller and more human-like. Those figures are particularly short among the tauren, no different from the height and physique of the human race. Narant stared at it for a moment, and finally found that one of the old males had a face that was almost the same as a human! "It doesn''t make sense. Those tauren were obviously standing in a formation guarding a few short figures." The tauren is a high-level existence in the orc race, and is naturally nobler than the pig-headed kobold and other low-level races, and also has a place in the orc royal court. Therefore, it is definitely impossible for the tauren to protect any human race. "Hey, it''s not the human race, it''s the fox race!" However, just when Narant was puzzled, he suddenly noticed a clue. It was after several short figures with human faces turned around and saw the existence of the tail from behind them. And the moment he saw the tail, Narant concluded that these humanoid figures were also orcs. Moreover, it is the most special existence among the Orcs. In people''s impressions, the orcs are tall, tall, and ugly, and have a natural difference with the human race But in fact, there is an exception among the orcs, there is a race that is not only not burly Physical advantages, but the face is also similar to the human race. That is the fox clan. This fox clan is sparsely populated, and there are few existences who are good at fighting, but they have a very high status within the beast clan that respects force, even more noble than the status of the tauren. And the reason for this is that the fox clan is the most intelligent existence among all the orcs. Their wisdom is no worse than that of the human race, and they play the role of a think tank within the orc race. Every time the orc race starts a war, it is inseparable from the fox race''s advice. This is why, although the fox tribe has no fighting power, it can obtain a lofty position among the beast tribe. Of course, the fox clan does not have no special racial advantages. In addition to the wisdom that is not weaker than that of the human clan, the women in the fox clan are said to be naturally charming. If the charming body has been cultivated, no matter what race it is, it will be difficult to resist. Even the earth knights like the human race may be caught in battle. Of course, this also requires the fox women to cultivate their charming body to a certain extent, otherwise the weaker the strength, the weaker the ability to charm. Even in the Holy Alliance, there are people who buy and sell fox girls as valuables. Because of their naturally charming bodies, they can bring a different kind of excitement to the nobles, so some big nobles have become a symbol of showing off their power because they can get a fox girl. This also caused a daughter of the fox clan to be sold at a high price in the Holy Alliance. Chapter 719： wine test Popular recommendation: Of course, it is not easy to catch the fox clan, especially the fox clan girls, they are all under the strict protection of the orc clan, and the difficulty is no less than catching the handsome boys and girls of the elves clan. "Narant, are those humanoids also orcs? They actually have tails!" At this time, Natasha''s words finally interrupted Narant''s thoughts. "That''s right, that''s the beast clan. Those big men with bull heads are tauren people, while those who look like humans but have tails are the fox clan!" Nalanda nodded. "The orcs are really amazing, Narant, look at the one with the veil, I''m sure her face must be very beautiful!" Natasha didn''t know that the orcs were incompatible with the human race, so at this moment, it was strange to see such a The humanoids were also amazed. With that said, he pointed to a young girl beside the old fox clan, the young girl was the only woman among the orcs. Although he was wearing a long cloak and trench coat and his hat was changed to his head, his gender could be determined from the slightly concave and convex shape. The only obstacle is that she wears a delicate veil on her face, which makes it impossible for people to look at the coquettishness behind the veil. "Natasha, the girls of the fox clan have a charming body, so they must be beautiful!" Narant nodded with a smile, and then saw that the group of orcs had entered a hotel by the road. Immediately urged: "Let''s go, let''s move on! I''m curious why there are so many more humans in this fortress, even the orcs." After crossing the noisy street, he came to the middle of the gathering place, and soon Narant came to his own shop. Although the Glory Continent has been occupied by dark creatures, it has not affected the business of Narant''s shop. Because even during the war, the wines produced in the territory were continuously supplied here. "Golden wine? Narant, this is your shop!" When she came to the store, Natasha was immediately surprised. "That''s right, but the shop hasn''t opened for a few months!" "Sir, you are here!" At this time, the castle servants who stayed in the shop also noticed Narant''s arrival, and immediately brought a few serfs to greet him. "Well, how is the store''s business recently?" "Sir, the business of the shop is very good, especially recently, many human caravans have come to the Forge Castle. After they have tried the wine, they will often come to buy it!" "Xiao Xiao is still worried recently. There is not much wine in the store, and it has not been delivered from the castle. I didn''t expect you to come in person!" Immediately, Narant entered the shop under the diligent guidance of the servant. His shop also has two floors. The downstairs is used as a shop to sell wine, while the upstairs is for wine storage, and there is a room specially reserved for Narant. As for the place where servants and serfs lived, it was in the backyard. Several wooden houses have been built in the courtyard at the rear, just enough to accommodate people. After entering the store, Narant did not go upstairs immediately, but sat on a chair. "You just said that a lot of human caravans have come to Forge Castle recently. What''s going on?" "My lord, I heard that the dwarves are going to hold a wine-making competition. All races are invited to participate and choose the most delicious wine that suits the taste of the dwarves!" "As long as they win, the dwarves will specially purchase this wine for the dwarves to eat in the next three years!" After all, the servant stayed in this furnace castle, and although he didn''t usually go out, he still knew the general situation. And the competition is actually an event held by the dwarves every three years. Dwarves are a special group, from the king of the hill to the common people, all of them are addicted to alcohol. And they don''t say anything about drinking and making mistakes, so even a dwarf army usually needs a lot of fine wine. And the dwarven army drank a moderate amount of wine before the battle, which helped them to fight. In this way, the dwarven army will specially purchase fine wine for the soldiers to enjoy, which is also a benefit of the dwarf soldiers. "Oh? A wine competition!" After listening to Narant, he became somewhat interested. He knows the dwarf''s drinking capacity. If he can really win the game and get the opportunity to provide fine wine for the next three years, it will be a big deal. It''s no wonder that not only the human caravan gathered in this fortress castle, but even the orcs rarely appeared here. However, it would not be too easy to win such a competition after thinking about it. After all, the caravans that can come to the Forge Castle are all backed by the principalities or the great nobles of the empire. Although he thinks this matter is very difficult, Narant doesn''t want to give up so much, so he keeps this matter in his heart for the time being, and plans to go to Heita to find out the situation later. After all, this guy is a dwarf and should be tested. know the rules very well. With this plan in mind, Narant first went upstairs to wash up, and then began to arrange the sale of the goods he brought this time. In the past, he only sold wine in this Forge Castle. But now the Glory Continent no longer exists, and his business network is completely scrapped, so it is a new start in this sacred continent. Although the dwarves don''t have a lot of gold coins, and they are only interested in fine wine, but with such a large population base and many human races stationed there, they can sell a lot of goods if they want. For example, brown sugar and white sugar can be sold here, and even brown sugar brown bread and white sugar white bread can also be sold. Of course, the pricing of these goods is a little troublesome, and Narant needs to think about it. Otherwise, if it is expensive, it will inevitably reduce the sales volume. But if it was cheap, he felt it was too much of a loss. "Narant, leave these matters to me! Didn''t you just say that you were going to visit the king and master of the dwarves, you should go now!" Just as Narant frowned and pondered, Natasha took the matter directly. "Natasha, are you sure, the price of this sacred continent is different from our Glory Continent!" Nalande hesitated. "Don''t you believe me? Narant, you must be the most powerful man in developing territory and fighting, but in business, I, Natasha Frank, will never lose to you!" Natasha felt Narant''s contempt, she frowned and immediately became unhappy. "Okay! I''ll leave it to you then!" Narant really didn''t dare to underestimate Natasha''s talent in business. Seeing her full of confidence, she felt relieved. So, Narant took two carriages and headed towards the Forge Castle with specially prepared gifts. After waiting for a while at the gate of the Forge Castle, Narant was soon allowed to enter. He did not go to the Black Tower Blacksmith immediately, but went directly to the core area of ??the Furnace Castle. After arriving at the core area, after another wait, he was finally welcomed into the palace where the king of the hill lived. Narant gave the king of the hill two barrels of potion wine, white sugar and brown sugar, which he brought specially, and left after a few polite words. After leaving the palace, Narant rushed to Master Moore''s residence. The two barrels of potion wine, white sugar and brown sugar were also prepared for Master Moore. "Narant, I didn''t expect your continent to have such amazing food!" When Master Moore tasted the white sugar, he was suddenly surprised. Although dwarves have a paranoid love for wine, it doesn''t mean they don''t like other foods. When he first tasted this white sugar sweeter than honey, Master Moore''s eyes widened and he gave a very high evaluation. "Haha, Master Moore, this white sugar was also made by coincidence. If you like it, I''ll have someone give it a thank you in the future." "Narant, this white sugar must be very precious, right?" Master Moore asked tentatively. "It''s not too precious, because the output is not particularly rare, but the price of this white sugar will indeed be higher than that of brown sugar or other foods. I plan to sell the white sugar in my wine shop in the future!" "Well, wouldn''t it be possible to buy white sugar in the Forge Castle in the future? Haha, then you won''t need to give it away from Narant, I am still willing to give a little gold!" The fort was also for sale, and he was also happy, making a joke towards Narant. "Haha, since you said that, Master Moore, then I''ll be ashamed to earn your gold coins!" The fact that Master Moore can joke with himself shows that his attitude towards himself is really different, which is what he hopes to see. In the future, his development is inseparable from the dwarves, and it is necessary to have a good relationship with the big figures in the dwarf family. After a pause, Narant talked about another thing about his visit to Master Moore this time. "Master Moore, I want to ask you, how much gold coins do you need to forge a space ring and a legendary staff?" "Space ring..." Master Moore first glanced at Narant''s palm and found that Narant''s holy artifact ring was gone. However, he immediately remembered what Narant had said outside the Furnace Castle earlier, that his fiancee was the Prophet Goddess, and it became clear. So he said: "Narant, the legendary staff is not too expensive. If you provide the materials yourself, it can be forged with only one thousand gold coins." "If you don''t provide materials, you will need three thousand gold coins." "As for the space ring, if you have the material, you can forge it with three thousand gold coins, but... if you don''t have the material, you will need tens of thousands of gold coins!" "Hey, so expensive?" Narant was startled. "Narant, the space ring is different from other weapons and equipment. Forging objects like the space ring requires the dragon scale of the space-time dragon as the main material!" "And now the giant dragons are mostly hidden in some inaccessible areas, and it is difficult to see them at all, let alone the time and space dragons!" "And now the scales of the time and space dragons owned by our dwarves and your humans were obtained when we fought against the dark creatures together." "At that time, when the time-space dragon fell, the dragons would grant the scales of the time-space dragon to our various races in order to enhance the strength of our coalition." "As time goes by, the number of these dragon scales gradually decreases, and each time-space dragon scale is extremely precious, so just to buy a time-space dragon scale, in addition to finding a willing seller, you also need to pay A small fee!" Seeing Narant''s surprise, Master Moore explained it to him slowly. "You actually need the scales of a giant dragon!" Now, Narant doesn''t think it''s expensive anymore. Because even in the novels of the previous life, objects that can be associated with giant dragons are definitely worth a lot of money. "It seems that I still work hard to raise my magic level to an intermediate magician, and then practice storage space magic, which is more cost-effective than spending tens of thousands of gold coins to create an external object!" "Master Moore, can I get rid of you to help me forge a legendary staff, can I replace the fine wine with potion wine?" After thinking about it, Narant kicked the space ring out of the forging list. As for the magic staff, this is a must. In addition to enhancing one''s own strength, it can also be used to store magic, such as space teleportation. As long as you store a few space teleports in this magic wand in advance, it will be a proper life-saving means in the future. Because compared to the more than ten seconds of on-site casting, the magic wand can release magic in a very short time. As for why Narant doesn''t use the ordinary staff he already owns to store space teleportation magic, that''s because the level of the ordinary staff is too low to hold high-end goods like space magic. "Narant, you are treating me as a wicked man. I owe you a favor for the Holy Artifact Ring last time, I just forged a staff for you, how could I charge your wine!" Master Er pretended to be angry. "Master Moore, I knew I was wrong!" Narant was a little embarrassed when he saw this. "Haha, boy, is that right? Do you have any materials?" Master Moore smiled again. "Master Moore, I don''t have any materials!" "Well, that''s fine. I also have the materials for forging the staff here. Narant, you can wait for a month, and then I promise to give you a legendary quality staff!" "Thank you, Master Mu! Master Mu, I don''t have that many gold coins with me now, can I leave a thousand coins for you as a deposit first!" Narant was quite happy when the staff was negotiated. A large purse came out of his waist. "No deposit required When the staff is finished, Narant, give it to me together!" Master Moore didn''t accept it at all. "Then thank you Master Moore!" Next, after chatting with Master Moore for a while, Narant respectfully bid farewell and left. Afterwards, he went directly to the blacksmith''s shop of that guy in the black tower. Ding Ding Ding! When Narant came to the black tower blacksmith shop, this guy was forging weapons with rare effort. "Black Tower!" Narant stepped forward and patted the guy on the shoulder. "Hey, Narant, you''re here!" Heita turned around when he heard the words, and the moment he saw Narant, his big beard swayed immediately. "Yes, I just arrived today, but it''s you Heita. It seems that business has been good recently!" "Hey, didn''t the Fortress hold a brewing competition recently? Many human caravans came. They saw that Heita''s craftsmanship was so good, so they customized a lot of weapons and equipment!" Heita''s mouth cracked, obviously this The second test gave him a share of the pie. "Heita, it looks like you''ve got a lot of gold coins this time!" "Narant, you are a blatant slander. As a friend, you should know me the black tower best. My craftsmanship is very good, so it makes sense even if the price is a little higher!" As soon as Narant said it, Heita immediately quit. "Okay, okay! You''re a fool in the black tower business, so that''s alright!" Narant threw another pot of potion wine as he spoke. "By the way, Heita, come and tell me about this winemaking competition!" chaptere Chapter 720： goodbye bach 2 prince "The winemaking competition? Narant, do you want to participate?" Heita immediately asked curiously after hearing the words. "I really want to participate, but I still don''t know what''s going on in this competition, so I need to ask you!" Narant is also straightforward, and there is nothing to hide in this regard. "Narant, this winemaking competition is indeed a good opportunity for your other races, because as long as you win, you will get a three-year purchase order from our dwarves!" "The major principalities of the Holy Alliance of your Human Race rushed to participate in the competition in previous years, so all kinds of delicious spirits have emerged one after another!" Immediately, the black tower began to tell Narant the details of the winemaking competition. The requirements for this winemaking competition are somewhat different. He not only asked for the taste of the wine, but more importantly, the low price of the wine. After all, it is purchased and supplied to tens of thousands of dwarven soldiers. If you can get a pot of hundreds of gold coins, even if you sell iron, the dwarves will not be able to buy it. In this way, under this precondition, the difficulty of the competition increases linearly. It is very difficult to make wine that is delicious, strong, and cheap enough. In previous years, such competitions were basically replaced by the blazing wine of the Blue Shield Empire and the blazing wine of the Bach Empire. Because both flaming wine and blazing wine belong to the kind that have good taste, sufficient intensity and low price. The common flaming wine and flaming wine in the market are ten gold coins in a pot. This is the price that merchants have transported from thousands of miles to earn gold coins. If it is directly provided to the dwarves, the price can be as low as three gold coins per pot. As for whether there is any profit, Heita does not know, but he knows that even so, the winemaking competition every three years can attract a large number of Terrans to participate. Even the Blue Shield Empire and the Bach Empire that produce spirits are the same. Every time they compete for the victory of the competition, even if the original spirits are good enough, they will continue to improve. Because they are worried about not making improvements, if the dwarf soldiers get tired of drinking, the competition will be won by other duchies or empires. In the past two years, the blaze wine of the Bach Empire has overshadowed the blaze wine, because his taste is comparable to that of the blaze wine. But the price is fifty silver coins cheaper than the fire wine, that is, two gold coins and fifty silver coins per pot. In this way, the Bach Empire has won two consecutive contests with Flaming Wine. And Narant later heard the key to why the duchies and empires attached so much importance to this competition from the words of the black tower. For many empires, gold coins are second to none. The real reason is that these fine wines can be sold by dwarves to pay for weapons and equipment, and the price is more than half of the weapons and equipment ordered on the market. Don''t underestimate the half price. For an empire, with hundreds of thousands of troops, the price of weapons and equipment can be reduced by half, which is a huge amount of gold coins. Thinking of this, Narant wanted to give it a try and participate in this competition. Although he has only a few hundred people under his subordinates, the equipment is not worth mentioning at all. But you can be a second-hand dealer! If you really win the competition, then all the wine money will be exchanged for weapons and equipment, and then you will be able to make a lot of money. "Narant, do you have any other new wines that you want strong!" At this moment, Heita asked again. "Why do you ask?" "If you are participating in the competition with wine, I''m afraid it will be difficult!" Heita did not care about Narant''s face, and spoke with the straightforward character of a dwarf. "Really?" Narant really wanted to use wine to participate in the competition, because his wine cost was low. Even if the intensity is not enough, then use cheap money to make it up. Others have two gold coins for a pot, and he can get one gold coin for a pot. Anyway, the raw material of grapes is not out of date, and there are no other costs. "Narant, our dwarf soldiers all need to participate in battle, so they prefer strong wine like fire wine!" "Although your wine is delicious, it can''t be used as a long-term drink for dwarf soldiers!" "Okay! I understand!" Narant did not refute. "However, Narant, you can also give it a try, maybe those dwarf soldiers are tired of drinking flaming wine!" Maybe he felt that his words were too direct. Let him add. "Heita, you don''t need to say more, I understand what you mean! Come on, this jug of wine is for you!" Narant patted Heita on the shoulder. Immediately, he chatted with him a few more times, and told him that his territory was already located in the Black Rock Plain. If there was a chance in the future, he could come to his territory to play, and then he left the Black Tower store. Narant originally wanted to ask Heita to help him forge some weapons, but the competition made him feel that he would wait. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry to leave now, so I might as well wait a few more days, because the winemaking competition will be three days later. He has not given up the idea of ??participating in the competition, even if the wine is not strong enough, there is no threshold for participation, just go to register. So, whether you succeed or not, give it a try. After leaving the Forge Castle, Narant did not go to the shop immediately, but stopped at the entrance of the Forge Castle. Because the registration office for the brewing competition is here. At this moment, the registration office is already full of people, and many representatives of principalities or empires are waiting for the level. Seeing this, Narant chose a line of people who were not too many or not, and waited at the back of the crowd. "Go away, you weak reptiles!" While Narant was waiting, a low screeching sound suddenly came from not far away. It was the group of orcs he had seen on the road earlier. The group of orcs also came to the registration office at this moment, and seeing the human race lined up in front of them, they were savagely pushing the human race in front of them away. The human race in the queue originally had an angry look on their faces, but when they saw a few tauren who were more than four meters tall, their faces turned pale and they obediently stepped aside. Although he said he would be punished for causing trouble in the dwarves, he knew that before the tauren was punished, he would definitely lie on the ground. So, it''s better to bear with it, there is no need to argue with these savage guys. In addition, I don''t know if the orc was intentional or not, the teams who chose to cut in the queue were all teams from small principalities. The representatives of empires such as the Blue Shield Empire and the Bach Empire are not among them. Otherwise, if the orcs dare to join the team of these empires, in order to save face, these representatives will have to fight a **** battle no matter what. When the surrounding clans saw this, no one shared the same hatred as the enemy, but looked at it as a lively event on their own. When Narant saw this, he didn''t pay any more attention, and soon it was his turn to register. This registration is very simple, just record the principality to which you belong, to confirm your noble status, and to ensure that you have the strength to provide a large amount of spirits. Otherwise, when the time comes, if someone runs away and pretends to take the potion wine to participate, wins the competition, but then runs away directly, then the competition will go to waste and become a joke. And when Narant registered, the dwarf who was in charge of the registration looked at it hard for a long time. Because of the special nature of the tulip collar, he did not join any principality, so he could only register as his own storm collar. As for the Storm Territory, the dwarves pondered for a long time, but couldn''t think of which principality it was. In the end, it was Narant who informed him that he owned a shop in the fortress castle, and told the wine, and even showed the wolf teeth that Master Moore forged for him. In this way, the dwarf affirmed Narant''s strength and registered him. Although wine is no longer in the list of spirits, it is already quite famous in the Forge Castle, otherwise Narant might not even be able to apply for it. "Haha, isn''t this the little country lord who followed Rolle, do you want to participate in the competition too? Do you use your wine?" "Although your wine has some characteristics, it is a dream to win the competition. Only a country lord like you dares to have such a sweet dream!" Just when Narant finished registering and received an iron certificate from the dwarf, there was a sneer in his ear. Turning his head to look, it was the second prince of the Bach Empire who was fighting with him and Rolle for the order of forging weapons. "Idiot!" Seeing this, Narant didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him at all. "Boy, what did you say!" Cody, the second prince of the Bach Empire, said in a bad tone. "Sorry, I forgot that you don''t understand the meaning of being an idiot. I''ll use what you can understand, idiot!" Narant stopped and replied with a smile. Now that he is completely at odds with the Bach Empire, even if he swallows his voice at this moment, the eldest prince of the Bach Empire, Eric, will obviously not let him go. So, now that Cody is only the second prince of the Bach Empire, there is no need to worry about anything. And as Narant said this idiot, he was stunned by the representatives of the surrounding principalities. Who is Cory? That represents the Bach Empire. Now this young man dares to call someone a fool in person. I am afraid that even some duchy kings would not dare to do so. "Who is this young man?" "I don''t know, I haven''t seen it before. Could it be the prince of which empire?" "It shouldn''t be the prince of a certain empire. Just now I seemed to hear that it was from some storm territory..." "Storm Leader? Haven''t you heard of it?" For a while, the representatives of the surrounding principalities were talking a lot. "You kid looking for death? Roll isn''t here today!" Cody listened to the buzzing discussions around him, and immediately lost his face. He raised the legendary staff that he had just got two days ago and prepared to teach Narant a lesson. . "Fighting is forbidden in the fortress castle!" At this moment, a dwarf leader walked into the crowd. And the staff of Nabach''s third prince, Cody, was put down when he saw it. Although the dwarves today are not strong, no empire dares to offend the dwarves, because if you want to get high-quality weapons from them, you must have a good relationship. "Boy, you are lucky today, you wait for me!" It was impossible to do anything, and it would be embarrassing to stay here, the second Prince Cody left after saying a cruel word. When Narant heard these cruel words, he smiled faintly, not caring at all, but instead thanked the dwarf leader. And the dwarf leader also nodded towards him, this dwarf leader knew Narant. Because when Narant came earlier, he was with the King of the Hill. ¡­¡­ Forgetting the small changes at the time of registration, Narant went directly to his shop. "Why are there so many people?" It was only when he walked near the store that he found that there were so many people in front of him that it had the effect of blocking the wide street. Narant was startled, thinking that someone was looking for trouble, so he immediately pushed the crowd away. "Don''t worry if you want to buy it, whether it''s brown sugar brown bread or white sugar white bread, there''s plenty, absolutely enough for you!" It turned out that these people were buying brown and white bread. "Narant, you''re back!" And when Narant squeezed through the crowd and returned to the shop, Natasha immediately greeted her with her head held high like a victorious little hen. "Well, I''m back! Natasha, what''s your price for this bread, why are so many people coming to buy it?" Narant was really curious. Although he has absolute confidence in the taste of brown sugar brown bread and white sugar white bread, he is unable to judge the price. But now that so many people are buying it, it is definitely in line with the price of this sacred continent. Otherwise, if the price is set high, so many people will definitely not buy it. But if it is set too low, it will definitely be a loss, and Natasha should not make a loss business. "One silver coin for brown sugar and brown bread, and five silver coins for white sugar and white bread!" Natasha said with a smile. "Oh? It''s not cheap! However, it''s not too expensive for so many people to buy it. How did you determine this price, Natasha!" In the Glory Continent, a piece of brown sugar brown bread is worth seven copper plates, and white sugar white bread is worth thirty copper plates. In this way, the price is now more than tenfold, which has exceeded Narant''s expectations. If he had set the price according to himself, he probably wouldn''t dare to have such a big appetite. "Giggle, Narant, please praise others first, and I''ll tell you later!" Natasha teased. Boo! "Ah, Narant, so many people!" Narant was not used to seeing it either, so he leaned directly in front of Natasha and kissed him immediately. Rao is Natasha''s hot personality, but she was taken aback in the environment of so many people. "Haha, if you don''t say it, I will continue to reward you!" "Satyr, let me tell you!" Natasha rolled her eyes at Narant and was finally defeated. Immediately, she informed Narant about the pricing. It turned out that the pricing method was very simple. Natasha did not know the price of the Holy Continent. But she thought of a good way. That is to give brown bread and white bread to customers who come into the store to buy wine to taste. After customers taste it, ask them to guess the price of the two kinds of bread. If you guess right, or very close, you can give away a free pot of regular wine. In the face of such temptation, these people who come to buy wine naturally take it seriously, and they all make quotations at the price they have recognized after tasting it carefully. Of course, Natasha''s cunning is beyond the imagination of these people. Whenever they seriously quoted the price, they would deny it twice, indicating that they were wrong. When it comes to the third time, it will pretend that the other party answered correctly, and then send a jug of wine. In this way, Natasha tested a total of 20 people and got 60 offers. These prices are very much in line with the prices of the Holy Continent. For example, some customers may have a high price at first, but after getting the price that Natasha said was wrong, the person will automatically lower the price. And some customers will quote a slightly lower price with a single mouth, and they will automatically increase after getting Natasha''s wrong prompt. Immediately, Natasha took an average of these prices, and then inquired about the prices of brown bread and white bread in the dwarf''s territory. In the end, I settled on a very reasonable price for the brown sugar brown bread and the white sugar white bread. Chapter 721： Filets Tavern "Natasha, you are really smart!" Narant really admires Natasha a little bit, even a modern person like him can''t think of this way. Although he would also want to understand the market price, and then ask Heita and others about pricing. But there is absolutely no way to stay home like Natasha, she can only solve things in a short time, and it is still very accurate. "I really deserve to be the heir of the Frank family. This business acumen is definitely a proper female president in her previous life. The kind that capitalists will cry when she sees it!" Narant added another sentence silently in his heart. "Giggle, thank you for your compliment Narant, but Narant, I don''t know if there is any reward!" Facing Narant''s compliment, Natasha was sweeter than eating white sugar, and she smiled like a flower. When Narant saw this, although he was already an old driver, he couldn''t help swallowing. Immediately, he took Natasha directly upstairs. "Natasha, although I have praised you, I also think the reward is still necessary. Let''s go, let''s go upstairs, and I''ll reward you well..." "You..." Natasha immediately realized what was going on. Her pretty face that was still giggling instantly blushed, and was then pulled upstairs by Narant... ¡­ "There are 21 fruits in total, it''s not easy! This is the energy point that has been saved for more than three months!" The hut upstairs. After fighting Natasha for a while, Narant felt that he had received a little more energy today, so he immediately suppressed the impulse to draw the lottery again. Although there are only 21 fruits, but this time, luck is good. Among them, there are five fruits of intelligence, four fruits of affinity, and the rest are power fruits and agility fruits. After slightly counting the types and quantities of fruits, Narant did not hesitate, and immediately began to feast on them. After a wild meal, all the fruits were swallowed, and Narant began to practice again. "Well, taking a large amount of intelligence fruit and affinity fruit at one time is surprisingly good for practicing magic." "According to the current speed, I want to reach the intermediate level magician, I am afraid it will only take three months to achieve it, but unfortunately it is too far from the area of ??the dark creatures of the sacred continent, otherwise I have to turn around!" When he felt the progress of his magic cultivation, Narant couldn''t help thinking of dark creatures. Now that he wants to obtain energy points, he can only rely on beheading the dark creatures of the third order and above. Although there will be a death knight on the Glory Continent for about a week, which can be regarded as a bottom-up energy point for him, but the speed is still too slow. If the speed is faster, it will be very helpful to his cultivation. It''s just that the invasion area of ??dark creatures in the Holy Continent is far from his territory, so he doesn''t want to get a lot of energy points at one time in a short period of time. Of course, it''s not that there is no chance to go, because even if the threat of dark creatures has been eliminated, the Holy Alliance will organize nobles every year to exterminate dark creatures. I want to rely on such a long-term attack to slowly recover lost ground. And although Narant and the others migrated from the Glory Continent, the Holy Alliance will definitely not forget them, so at the end of the year, there will definitely be a chance to go. "Don''t think about it now, let''s make space teleportation more proficient first!" Taking a large number of intelligence fruits and affinity fruits is not only helpful for cultivating magic power, but also very helpful for cultivating magic spells. After an afternoon of practice, the space teleportation magic that Narant originally needed ten seconds to complete was immediately shortened by two seconds, and it only took eight seconds to complete. And he felt that the casting speed could be further shortened. ¡­ "Narant, are you up?" The next morning, Narant woke up from the bed full of energy. However, when he got up, he found that Natasha had gotten up earlier than him, and he didn''t know where to go. When he came downstairs, the door of the shop had already opened, and there was already a queue in front of the counter of brown bread and white bread. And Natasha is also receiving several people in silk dresses in the shop at the moment. Obviously, these people also have the status of nobles. "Natasha, what''s going on?" Nodding to Natasha, Narant asked curiously. "Narant, these stewards are from the Blue Moon Caravan of the Blue Shield Empire, the Arthur Caravan of the Thorium Empire, and the Carlo Caravan of the Principality of Locke..." "They want to buy a batch of white sugar and brown sugar, and I''m negotiating the price with them." "Oh?" Narant was surprised. He didn''t expect that his white sugar and brown sugar were brought in yesterday, and today there are businessmen who came to the door with business opportunities in their sleeves. However, after thinking about it, it should be his white sugar white bread and brown sugar red bread that aroused the idea of ??these caravans. "How''s the negotiation going?" "Narant, several caravan stewards are going to buy at least 100 catties of white sugar and brown sugar, but before that, they want to confirm whether brown sugar and white sugar can really be added to food, and then make white sugar and white sugar. Bread and brown sugar red bread." Natasha replied lightly. "Now they have sent out their men to find the baker''s experiment in the Furnace Castle, and there must be results in a while!" "Yeah!" Narant nodded. And what Natasha said was indeed in harmony with his ideas. These caravans should have been attracted by white and brown bread at first, and then Natasha introduced more valuable raw materials that should be carried and stored separately. Naturally, these caravans have shifted their targets, but before buying, they naturally need to experiment first. If white and brown sugar really sweetened the food, these caravans would definitely be buying them. "Natasha, I''ll leave the store to you. I''m going to go out for a walk!" Narant originally thought that in addition to selling bread, the most important thing is to sell white sugar and brown sugar. After all, brown sugar and white sugar are the real money. But now that Natasha is a business genius, he doesn''t need to worry about it anymore, so he''s going to go out for a stroll and find out about the situation of this winemaking competition. "Okay Narant, don''t worry, I will help you look after the store!" Natasha nodded. "Ok!" With such a virtuous inner helper, Narant was very relieved, took two white sugar and white bread, and went out directly with a small team of personal guards. Although it was morning, there were a large number of human caravans coming, and the streets were crowded. Narant pondered for a moment, then simply walked towards the gate of the Furnace Castle. This time, he mainly wanted to find out what kind of performance each faction would have when participating in the competition. Not to mention this year''s news, just his performance during the competition in previous years would allow him to judge the situation during the competition. Although the chances of winning for wine are not high, Narant still has some unreasonable ideas. And the best place to inquire about news is naturally a tavern. Sure enough, when Narant came to a high-end tavern outside the gate of the Forge Castle, he found that there were already a steady stream of customers at the gate of the tavern. Walking into the tavern, it was even more crowded. And among these people, most of them are humans, and as for the dwarves, only a few exist. Dwarves rarely come to such a high-end tavern, because the dwarves outside the Forge Castle can''t afford it very much. As for those dwarves with more skilled craftsmanship in the Fortress of the Forge, they would drink directly in the tavern in the Fortress of the Forge. Only the human caravan, although rich, needs permission to enter the furnace castle, which is more troublesome. So the high-end tavern at the gate of the Forge became their gathering place. "Everyone, who do you think is the most likely to win this time?" "I think it''s still the blaze wine of the Bach Empire!" "Yes, the Bach Empire''s blazing wine has won two consecutive victories!" "I think the spirit wine of the Blue Shield Empire may win this year, because everyone knows that the spirit wine is the best-selling spirit in the dwarf territory. The reason why the first two times lost to the Bach Empire was only because in The price has less advantage than Blazewine." "I heard that in the past three years, the King of the Blue Shield Empire has issued a special order to expand the scope of cultivation of the raw materials of the fire wine, and the price of the raw materials of the fire wine has been greatly reduced." "So in this way, the price of flaming wine will be greatly reduced. With its best-sellers, if the price can be lowered, the advantage of Bach Empire flaming wine will disappear immediately, and I am afraid that it will lose the two consecutive championships! " "Oh? Is it true?" "Of course it''s true. I led a caravan to the Blue Shield Empire last year, and on the way I saw with my own eyes the newly developed arable land for the raw materials of Agni." "That area is at least half the size of an earl!" "Half an area the size of an earl, that''s really not too much!" Just as Narant approached the tavern, he heard the chatter of the drinkers. As Narant expected, they were talking about the possible final winner of this winemaking competition. Among these winners, the Blue Shield Empire and the Bach Empire have been mentioned the most. Because in previous years they were the regulars of the champions. Although there are people talking about other empires and principalities, but not as much as the Blue Shield Empire and the Bach Empire. Narant was not in a hurry, he simply asked for a pot of wine and listened to the discussions of the drinkers. "Everyone, everyone, the latest list of participants in the competition has finally come out, everyone who wants to bet can come and bet!" Not long after Narant sat, a waiter at the tavern counter hung a large wooden board on the wall, and then greeted all the drinkers. After hearing the words, Narant also looked over. I found that it turned out to be all the lists about participating in the winemaking competition this time. Why do you say it''s all lists? Because with his excellent eyesight, he actually saw the name of his storm leader at the bottom of the wooden board. In addition to the list of participants in the winemaking competition, this board also has a series of numbers written on the back. For example, in the Blue Shield Empire and the Bach Empire, the decimal point is a few tenths, and the further down the number is, the larger the number. "Sure enough, as long as there are humans, there is gambling." Narant was not stupid, and immediately saw what those numbers represented. Those numbers represent the odds. Obviously, this tavern took advantage of this wine-making competition to run a gambling business. Sure enough, the next moment, the attendant shouted loudly: "Everyone, most of you are old customers of our Felix Tavern. There is no doubt about the reputation of our Feili Tavern." "And on this board is the list of participants in the winemaking competition and their odds. You can place your bets immediately after seeing it, and you might make a lot of money!" "Why are the odds of the Bach Empire and the Blue Shield Empire so low?" "Yeah, it''s more than doubled in previous years. Why is there only so much this year?" After seeing the wooden board, many drinkers in the tavern started to make noise and asked the attendant. The attendant showed a look of helplessness, spread his hands and said: "My guests, this is also impossible. The flame wine of the Blue Shield Empire and the flame wine of the Bach Empire are the most likely to win the wine-making competition." "Under such a situation, in the past years, all the guests only looked at the two empires'' bets, and did not consider other duchies or empires at all. This caused our Feili Tavern to lose a lot of gold coins." "So, this year we can only lower the odds of the two empires, so that everyone can focus on other empires and principalities." "For example, in these principalities, let''s take a look. The odds have reached buy one and accompany ten. Think about it. If you guess right, you can bet one hundred gold coins and you can get a thousand gold coins as a reward. What a bargain!" "And in this odds, for example, in the Principality of Thorium, their Silver Moon Wine has also won a competition once, which means that their Silver Moon Wine is also very good, maybe they can win this time!" The attendant was rhetoric above. Of course, although the attendant had some truth in what he said, no one believed that the Philippine Tavern would lose money in previous years. However, what everyone predicted this time was that the Bach Empire and the Blue Shield Empire were most likely to win, so although the odds were low, there were still many people who came forward to bet on the two empires. UU Reading The amount of betting is also large and small, ranging from dozens of gold coins to thousands of gold coins. "Tsk tsk, ability means making money!" Narant couldn''t help but look envious. If he does this, he will definitely make money without losing money. Especially among the drinkers, although most of them voted for the two empires, there are also many drinkers who voted for the rest of the empires or principalities with the mentality of giving it a go. For example, in the previous Nathorium Empire, Narant saw at least a dozen people make bets, and the bet amounted to thousands of gold coins. As the attendant said earlier, although the Bach Empire and the Blue Shield Empire are very strong, the rest of the forces are not necessarily without any chance. In case of winning, ten times the odds alone is enough for them to win a bet. There are many people who have this idea. They can gather so many gold coins in a short period of time. If it accumulates for two or three days, I am afraid it will be tens of thousands. And Felix Tavern is obviously making that kind of money. As for the Bach Empire and the Blue Shield Empire, as long as they do not lose money at that time, it will be a big profit. "Hey, what kind of duchy is this Storm Territory? Why haven''t I heard of it before!" And just as Narant was paying attention to the betting situation of a group of drinkers, there was a sudden scream from the crowd. This is someone paying attention to the strange name of Storm Collar. Others participating in the competition were either the so-and-so empire or the so-and-so principality. A name like Storm Leader really stands out among them. Moreover, the odds are also frighteningly large, reaching a point of fifty to one. Chapter 722： Distilled wine? "Storm collar, never heard of it!" "Yeah, what is the name of Stormwind Lord, is it spelled wrong, it should be Stormwind Duchy, or Stormwind City?" As the person pointed it out, many people''s attention was drawn to the name of the storm leader. Although it is said that there are several principalities with the same odds as the Storm Leader, but the name is true and everyone is not impressed. Some even wondered if it was a mistake by the attendant. "Guests, it''s not a mistake, the class name we got from the dwarves is Storm Lord!" "By the way, I was very puzzled about what happened to the Storm Leader before, and then I asked the dwarves, but do you know how?" The attendant sold out. "How''s it going? Hurry up and say it!" "This Storm Territory is not a principality, nor is it even the power of a big noble. It is said that it is just a small noble!" "Uh, is it true? Not even a great noble, the dwarves will allow him to participate in the competition?" Everyone also knew the threshold for participating in the competition. Although there are no other hard requirements, since you have participated, you must also ensure that you can meet the purchase of supply dwarves in case of victory. And wanting to satisfy the drinking of a dwarf army of tens of thousands is not something that ordinary small nobles can accomplish. After all, a dwarf can drink a pound of spirits a day, it is also easy. "Of course it''s true. The dwarf said that when the Lord of Stormwind registered, he only showed the baron badge." "However, don''t underestimate this baron noble, because the wine and wine that has sprung up in the Furnace Castle during this period are produced by the Storm Lord!" "Oh? Wine is produced by Stormwind, so it''s no wonder. It is said that even many dwarves who like spirits can''t resist the deliciousness of wine, and they often buy it with different flavors!" "Not to mention our human race. I am thinking about buying a batch when I return to the Holy Alliance after a while, and then shipping it back to the alliance for sale." With the revelation of the attendant, many drinkers in the tavern suddenly realized, and also understood why the dwarves let the Storm Leader, who everyone had never heard of, participate. Of course, there are people who have heard of wine, and there are not a small number of people who have not. "Your Excellency, what is wine? Is it delicious? Why haven''t I heard of it before?" "Yeah? I remember that the Alliance doesn''t have such fine wine as wine?" "Haha, there is no wine in the Holy Alliance, only this Fortress is sold. As for the reason, I don''t know." "However, everyone, this wine is really delicious. Not only is it sweet and delicious, but the wine is just right. If you want to know more, you can go to the middle of the street outside to see it later. The wine shop is there." "If this fine wine is sent to our alliance, it is estimated that this wine will be used on the noble banquets in the future. It is estimated that no one will drink any beer or the like!" The previous drinker who knew about wine was not stingy, and immediately Tell the details of the wine. "Oh? Is it really so delicious that it can even be compared to beer?" Although the Holy Alliance has many types of alcohol, and even some precious potion wine, they are all exclusive to the great nobles, and the price is very expensive. Therefore, the nobles usually hold banquets with some high-end beers. As for spirits, although they also appear at banquets, very few people actually drink it, because only dwarves can stand the taste. Therefore, it is somewhat unbelievable for everyone to hear that if wine flows into the Holy Alliance, beer can be eliminated. , "It''s so delicious, I think even noble ladies will like wine!" The drinker nodded his head for sure. "Aren''t we going to put some gold coins on this Storm Collar? After all, this is a fifty-fold odds. Even if it is only a hundred gold coins, it will be 5,000 gold coins after victory." Wine drinkers who haven''t heard of wine are stoked. Everyone has a small and broad idea, and now they are really moved when they hear that this wine is being praised. Even if he did lose in the end, it was only a hundred gold coins. "Everyone, I don''t dare to give you opinions if you can''t suppress the storm, you just need to think for yourself. Although my previous evaluation of the wine is true, but..." "However, the degree of this wine is not high, and the referee in the winemaking competition is a dwarf soldier, not our human race, so I think this wine is definitely unwinnable!" "Ah, can''t win?" The drinkers who were just about to move just now seemed to have been splashed with cold water. "That''s right, you''ll find out later when you buy two pots of grapes and drink them!" The man didn''t say much earlier. "Okay, then let''s go buy a pot and taste it first. A few people were really curious about the wine that was so delicious but couldn''t win the competition. At the moment, there were more than a dozen people in the tavern heading towards the door, obviously to buy wine. And the whole conversation of these drinkers in the tavern was completely seen by Narant. He had heard that the wine drinkers had such a high evaluation of the wine, and he was a little satisfied, and he also had a little anticipation for the comparison test. But when he heard this, his brows furrowed. After the people who bought the wine left, he didn''t go, but continued to sit and wait. Those people are sure to come back later, so Narant wonders if they''ll taste the same thing that wine doesn''t win. The drinkers didn''t let Narant for long, but after more than ten minutes, the group of people returned one after another. "It''s delicious, I didn''t expect such a unique wine!" "Yes, this wine is made for our nobles. Not only does it have a sweet taste, but its color is a noble purple red." After this group entered the tavern, they immediately opened their mouths to everyone in amazement. "Haha, we had the same idea as you when we tasted the wine!" Other drinkers in the tavern also agreed. "However, this wine is indeed as you said. It must not be as high as flaming wine or flaming wine, otherwise we would not like it. Alas, it''s a pity for this storm!" "It''s been a long time since I saw a small duchy or a single noble win the winemaking competition!" "Haha, what a pity, it''s enough to have such a good wine to drink!" Immediately, the pub was noisy again and started talking about other things about the brewing competition. For example, in this competition, there were rare orcs, and they were also foxes and tauren. Such a combination shows that the Orcs attach great importance to the winemaking competition this time, and I am afraid there is some good wine. And everyone, as a human race, naturally does not want the orcs to win the competition, otherwise the orcs will get a lot of weapons, and the threat to the human race will be even greater. Narant sat in the tavern until noon before leaving the tavern. However, after leaving the tavern, his brows did not stretch. During this half-day, things such as the morning were repeated several times. It was also a new drinker who discovered the strange name of the competition, Storm Leader, and then the drinker who already knew the reason in the tavern explained it again. And Narant''s wine was known by more alliance merchants and nobles by virtue of this winemaking competition. These people went to buy wine out of curiosity, and they all praised the taste of the wine. But the only thing that bothers Narant is that although these people admit the deliciousness of wine, they also agree that wine cannot win the competition. They are not random guessing, but combined with the spirits that have won in the past as a comparison. The winners of the previous competition, without exception, all had wines that were at least twice as strong as wines. In addition, all the dwarf soldiers who tasted the spirits and judged during the competition, they had a soft spot for spirits. "I originally wanted to try my luck, but now it seems that I don''t have to wait any longer!" Through this coincidence, Narant realized that his unreasonable thinking was simply a daydream. If you want to win the competition, you can''t use wine. But there was no other fine wine in Thanalante. "Narant, you''re back!" When Narant returned to the tavern depressed, Natasha had a smile on her face. Today, not only have we reached a large order of white sugar and brown sugar with those caravans, but the sales of wine have also improved. Even many caravans have the intention to purchase wine in large quantities, the only thing that needs to be discussed is whether the price of wine can be lowered. Because many wines also came to the Forge Castle to increase the price, and the price of these wines in the Holy Land is basically about five gold coins. So, if the price of wine is still ten gold coins to sell to them. And after they were shipped back to the Holy Alliance, the price was too high, and their competitiveness was not great. After all, it is also a big cost for them to transport them back. At that time, fifteen or sixteen gold coins will be considered cheap for a pot. Even the nobles will not be able to use it as a fine wine for a banquet. In fact, Natasha had already thought of a low price, and provided these caravans with three gold coins per pot. In this way, the price will not be too outrageous, and the caravans will also have gold coins to earn, and will vigorously promote the wine. When wine became popular, the steady stream of gold coins could help Narant''s Storm Lord rise rapidly. "Well, I''m back!" Natasha finally showed a smile when he saw Natasha. However, the smile was obviously not as bright as it used to be. As one of the people who knew Narant the best, Natasha immediately noticed the clue. "Narant, lunch is ready, come and sit down!" With that, Natasha took Narant''s hand and walked towards the back courtyard. In the small courtyard, a wooden table has been filled with meat soup, roast chicken and other delicacies. After Narant sat down, Natasha asked curiously, "Narant, what''s wrong with you, you don''t seem to be very happy!" "It''s nothing, it''s just about this competition. I don''t think it''s possible for us to win, so I''m a little disappointed!" Natasha didn''t hide it, and told Natasha what happened in the pub in the morning. "Narant, although I can''t win the competition, this time I came to the Forge Castle is not without gain, there are many caravans wanting to buy wine in the morning!" "So, you have to be happy!" After Natasha understood the matter, she stood up and came behind Narant, and gently pressed it on his back. "Besides, Narant, it''s not long since you came to this continent. I heard that this test is held every three years. If it doesn''t work this time, just wait for the next time!" "With your wisdom, you can definitely make wine stronger than them! "This is a bit difficult!" Narant shook his head. He knew a lot about high spirits, after all, Huaguo was the ancestor of spirits in his previous life. But the problem is that there are grapes in this world besides wheat. And wheat wine, in fact, is about the same degree as spirit wine. In addition, he doesn''t know anything about how to make baijiu. As for wine, he still benefits from his childhood memory. "Huh!" Narant patted his head suddenly. "Narant, what''s the matter!" Natasha was startled by Narant''s actions. "Natasha, I really thought of a way to increase the alcohol''s strength!" Narant suddenly stood up. Due to the limited raw materials and the existence of spirits such as fire wine, Narant has never thought about making other wines. After all, having wine would make him money, and he was used to doing exclusive deals. But suddenly, he thought of a way to directly increase the alcohol content without making wine. That is distillation. The reason why the liquor in the previous life has such a high degree is not achieved overnight. Instead, it needs to be distilled many times in order to obtain high-quality liquor. Therefore, it doesn''t matter that Narant doesn''t know how to make wheat wine. He only needs to buy some ordinary spirits and purify them by distillation. "Really?" Natasha heard Narrant say. Although I don''t know how. But the way that the beloved one thinks of, must be able to do things well. "Really, Natasha, let''s eat first, and then let''s try my method!" Narant, who had regained his confidence in the competition, was in a good mood. Looking at the food on the table, I also had an appetite, and now my concubine with Natasharo began to feast on it. After lunch, Narant immediately found a pen and paper, and then scribbled and drew on the paper for a long time. After the three drawings with strange appearances were made, he took Natasha to the Black Tower Blacksmith''s shop. "Black Tower!" "Hey, Narant, why are you here again?" "This beautiful lady is..." Heta was obviously a little surprised that Narant came to visit again in the afternoon. What surprised him even more was that Narant brought such a beautiful noble lady this time. Moreover, it remembered that Narant had brought several beautiful young ladies here last time, but this time it was another one. Thinking of the extravagant life of those nobles when he was in the human race, he immediately fell in admiration for Narant. "This is Miss Natasha, my lover!" Narant made a brief introduction. "Haha, beautiful Miss Natasha, it''s an honor to meet you!" Heita winked at Narant with an expression I understood. On the other hand, Narant ignored this guy''s weird eyes and took out the drawings he had drawn. "Heita, can you help me see if this thing can be forged?" "Isn''t this a large kettle? Although it''s a little troublesome to seal it, it can definitely be forged!" Heita took the blueprint and answered just by looking at it. And the blueprint that Narant gave him really looked like a large kettle. In fact, this large kettle is the main body of the distiller, a cylindrical iron can. Except for the opening at the top of the can, the rest is sealed. Of course, the reason for this is that Narant divided the entire still into three drawings, ready to be forged by different people. After all, if his distillation is really successful, it will surely push the strength of Holy Continent spirits to a new level. And this spirit can affect the dwarves, so there is no doubt that the impact is huge. Even the black tower can be regarded as his friend, but after all, he is a dwarf. Just in case, he decided to be careful. £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­ Thanks to "rotsen", "Galaxy Vagabond", "20200508083926715", "20220223031423673" for their rewards! ! ! https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 723： Middlemen make the difference? "Very good, Black Tower, when will you be able to forge it?" Narant didn''t talk much. Since Black Tower can forge, it is most suitable for him to give the main body to him. "Narant, are you in a hurry?" "It''s really urgent!" Narant nodded. It was only two days before the brewing competition, so he naturally felt more at ease the sooner he needed to get the distilled spirit out. "Narant, how big do you need this kettle?" Heta confirmed. "A height of about one meter will do!" Narant made a gesture. Now it''s just an experiment, so this still doesn''t need to be too big, but it will attract attention. "Is it such a big kettle? It will take at least two days!" Heita was quite surprised. A one-meter-high kettle, is this used to boil bath water? The fastest speed is also estimated at the moment. But when he saw Narant frowning, he paused and added: "However, if I call for another helper, I should be able to forge it at noon tomorrow!" "Very good, then it''s settled!" After hearing the latter sentence, Narant was finally satisfied. "By the way, Black Tower, do you mind if I use potion wine to pay for it, two pots of potion wine!" "Two pots of potion wine?" Heita''s eyes widened immediately. Since it is a kettle for boiling water, it must be made of ordinary iron, not even mithril. But a pot of potion wine is worth almost a hundred gold coins, this Narant is simply a free gift! "Of course you can!" Surprise turned to surprise, but Hei''s reaction was not slow, and his head fell like a chicken pecking at rice. "Very good, Heita, then I''ll go first and come back tomorrow at noon!" Narant was also very satisfied. The price of this sacred continent, if he spends dozens of gold coins to forge an iron pot, it will definitely feel a pain in the flesh. But if it was exchanged for potion wine, it would be less distressing. "Don''t worry, Narant, I''ll start forging for you right away, and I promise to finish the forging before noon tomorrow!" With the temptation of the potion and grapes, the black tower is full of motivation. After Narant left the Black Tower Smithy, he directly left the Forge Castle. Immediately, he found two blacksmith shops outside the Forge Castle, and handed over the blueprints to the dwarf blacksmith. One of the drawings is a conduit installed on the kettle, but it was later used to dredge the steam. As for the other drawing, it can fit the still stove. These things are not difficult to craft, and Narant is not worried that the dwarves will not be able to forge them. After the same payment for each three jugs of wine was finalized, Narant took Natasha to wander the streets. "Narant, where are we going now?" Follow Narant on the street. Seeing that Narant wasn''t looking left and right, as if she was looking for something, Natasha finally couldn''t help but ask curiously. Narant had already handed the last blueprint to the dwarves, so there should be nothing else to do now. "Natasha, I''m going to buy wine!" Narant replied while looking at the tavern by the road. "Buy wine? Narant, do you want to drink? Then we should go back!" Natasha was taken aback. Not to mention that Narant only liked wine in the past. But even if they like other fine wines, they should go back, because they are now heading outside the dwarf gathering place. And the further you go out, the more dilapidated the surrounding houses become, which means that even if there is a tavern, it is of the lowest grade. "Natasha, it''s not that I want to drink, but to participate in the competition." At that moment, Narant told the reason why he bought the wine. Staying in the Nafili Tavern all morning, Narant realized that he had little hope of winning the championship with wine alone, and also realized that even if he really won, the supply side might be very difficult. Now that he has come up with a way to distill wine, Narant is thinking about whether he can find a cheap wine and purify it directly. In this way, he can directly sit in the middleman to earn the difference, which not only saves trouble, but also earns both ends. To choose the right wine, you must do two things. One is that the price of wine must be absolutely low, otherwise he will not be able to earn much. Secondly, those who provide this wine must also have a good supply capacity, otherwise it will be troublesome if they cannot satisfy their own purchases in the future. Fortunately, the merchants who can come to this fortress to open a shop, even if they are downcast, have a background of aristocrats or principalities behind them. So, he just needs to find the cheapest wine. "So it is!" After Natasha heard it, she naturally understood Narant''s thoughts immediately. At the moment, he quietly accompanied Narant to continue searching. Soon, the two came to the edge of the gathering place. Dwarves are also rich and poor, and their status is high and low. Therefore, the dwarves living on the edge can be regarded as the poorest existence in the fortress castle. And the taverns opened around them, needless to say, make money from poor ghosts, where can they go high-end. "Narant, there''s a tavern here!" Natasha soon saw a slightly shabby tavern. Even though the outer walls are covered with green moss, and the signboard looks old, it can be regarded as a roadside stall compared to the tavern in the middle section and the gate of the Furnace Castle. "Come on, let''s go in and see!" Narant didn''t hesitate after seeing it, and went straight into the tavern with his feet raised. After entering the tavern, the interior environment was slightly dim due to the lack of candles. There are not too many drinkers in the tavern, and there are more than a dozen dwarves who are obviously shabby and drinking. There were no beautiful female servants wandering around like those in the Felix Tavern, there were only two male servants standing at the counter listlessly. "Several guests, welcome to the Emerald Tavern, what do you need to drink?" The two male attendants were obviously stunned when they saw Narant and Natasha, the nobles in extraordinary clothes, entering the tavern under the **** of several barbarians. Immediately, after the reflection came, he opened his mouth to say hello. "Well, what kind of wine do you have in these taverns?" "Dignified guests, we have Jade Spirits, Jade Beer, and Jade Fruit Wine in our tavern. I don''t know which one do you want?" "A glass of everything!" Obviously, this tavern is low-end enough that it doesn''t even have flaming wine and flaming wine. Because many taverns, even if they are not the caravans of the Bach Empire or the Blue Shield Empire, will try to buy some flaming wine and flaming wine for sale. Because that''s how you can attract guests. And this tavern doesn''t have it, which can only mean that there are not many customers who will drink smoldering wine. Although it was a little strange that Narant asked for a glass of everything, the attendant quickly put the three kinds of wine in front of Narant. "Well, I have never used a wooden cup for good wine!" Narant commented, then raised the cup in front of him and began to taste the wine in it. Soon, all three wines were tasted by Narant. As for the taste, naturally needless to say, it is really not bad in general. Not to mention the so-called Jade Beer and Jade Fruit Wine. Anyway, they have a sour taste, which is more difficult to swallow than the beer from the Glory Continent. And this emerald spirit is not as strong as wine. Nalan really doesn''t know where they got the confidence to call it spirits. The only thing that has some merit is that the color of this wine is light and transparent, but it is somewhat similar to the liquor in the previous life. Although there are impurities in it, Narant has a little intimacy at first glance. "How much is a pot of this emerald spirit?" "Guest, this emerald spirit is three gold coins in a pot!" "Oh? It''s almost the same!" When Narant heard the price, he knew that the taste of the wine was worthy of the price. "Who is in charge here?" Narant asked immediately. "Guest, do you have any business?" The two attendants were obviously a little stunned when they heard Narant''s question, and they didn''t know what the guest wanted to do. "It''s okay, I just want to ask your stewards for some information, if possible, I want to make a big deal with you!" Narant said calmly. Hearing the words, the two attendants looked at Narant who was clearly wearing high-end clothes, and was accompanied by a stunning woman like Natasha, so naturally they did not dare to look down on him. Soon, the steward of the tavern was called out. "Your Excellency, I am the steward of the Emerald Tavern. I wonder if you have anything to discuss with me?" The steward of this Emerald Tavern is a middle-aged man, wearing a silk dress, obviously also a nobleman. "Well, it''s like this, have you seen my subordinates, they also like spirits like dwarves, and they like it every day!" "I have tens of thousands of such subordinates, so I think maybe I can make a big deal with you!" "However, before that, I would like to confirm the source and supply capacity of your emerald spirits." "Uh, Your Excellency, I don''t know what you call it. Do you want to buy Jade Spirits in bulk?" The steward looked at the big stone and the others behind Narant, but he did not doubt Narant''s words. The roughness of these barbarians is not inferior to the dwarves. "Just call me Narant, I do have this idea, but whether you want to buy it still needs to be considered!" "Okay, Your Excellency Narant, our Emerald Tavern is a tavern run by the royal family of the Blue Emerald Duchy, and the Emerald Spirit is also a specialty of our Blue Emerald Duchy. As for the supply capacity..." "Your Excellency, even if you need tens of thousands of pots every day, there is no problem!" The tavern steward vowed. "Blue Emerald Principality? It seems a little familiar." Narant felt that he had heard the name of this principality somewhere. However, he didn''t care much now, and when he heard that the countermeasures did have the ability to supply, he was determined. "The supply can be satisfied, so I don''t know how much the price can be reduced if I buy a large amount at one time?" Narant knows that no matter how cheap all wines are in the Holy Alliance, they can rise after coming to this melting pot. several times. "Your Excellency, the supply price of our flame wine in the alliance is one gold coin per pot." "However, if you need more quantity, then we can reduce it a little more. As for how much to reduce, we need to wait until Your Excellency has determined the quantity before we can further discuss!" This manager is naturally not stupid, and he will definitely not say the reserve price in a few words. "A gold coin!" Narant''s eyes lit up. Although the steward didn''t say the reserve price, Narant still recognized the emerald spirits. Because it is lower than the purchase price of a gold coin, there is obviously a lot of profit space for him to make money. Now the only thing that needs to be determined is whether the distillation can be successful and whether the competition can be won. "Your Excellency, if that''s the case, then I''ll buy a few barrels and go back. After confirming that my subordinates like this wine, I''ll discuss the purchase next time!" "Okay, Your Excellency!" Although the steward had a hard time believing that someone would come to buy a large amount of Jade Spirits, he was looking forward to seeing Narant''s demeanor as if he was teasing them. Soon the squire brought five barrels of Emerald Spirit to Narant. And the price was specially reduced, selling it to Narant at the price of two gold coins per pot. After paying off the gold coins, Narant returned to the store directly with the wine. After that, he did not go out again, but waited in the store to bring it to noon the next day. At noon the next day, Heita and the others completed the task given by Narant on time. The potion wine and ordinary wine that took Narant as a reward all watched Narant leave with a wide-eyed smile. After Narant returned, he immediately assembled the first distiller in this different world in the courtyard. In order to keep it secret, Narant even asked his subordinates to find a huge tarpaulin to cover the surrounding area to ensure that outsiders could not see the existence of the still. "Narant, can this iron furnace really turn ordinary wine into spirits?" Natasha had also tasted the emerald spirits before, mainly because she heard Narant say that these ordinary spirits will soon become the most delicious spirits in the world. Natasha couldn''t believe it. "Of course, Natasha, just wait and see!" Narant nodded affirmatively. Seeing that the still was assembled, Narant''s confidence burst. Although it may be a bit exaggerated to say that the world is the strongest, but among cheap wines, it should be able to achieve the strongest existence. "Raymond, fire!" Immediately, Narant did not delay, and directly issued an order to Raymond and others. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Raymond took the torch and threw away the iron stove he had just forged. Above the stove is a still that was taken back from the Black Tower. This still is now full of liquor. The hole at the top is connected to a copper pipe. The copper pipe is more than four meters long and extends to the side. Below the copper pipe is a large wooden barrel. As the fire increased, steam soon began to emerge from the copper tube. In fact, the principle of distillation is very simple, then the boiling points of alcohol and water are not the same. How much is the difference, Narant doesn''t remember, but he knows that the boiling point of alcohol is twenty or thirty degrees lower than that of water. In this way, when the bonfire boils the wine in the still pot, the alcohol rises first and becomes steam. As for water, it still cannot be converted into steam because it takes a hundred degrees to reach the boiling point. And these boiling alcohol are discharged down the copper pipe. During the discharge process, because the copper tubes are very long and extremely thermally conductive, the vapors return to cool again. After cooling, the alcohol returned to the shape of water droplets and then dripped into the wooden barrel under the opening of the copper pipe. And these liquids are the spirits after distillation and purification. This is how the distilled spirits of the previous life came from. Of course, the distiller of Narant is very simple, and the temperature cannot be controlled as easily as in the previous life, so he can only try his best to maintain it. For example, when he saw the first steam, he knew that the alcohol in the wine had reached the boiling point, and immediately asked Raymond and the others to reduce the fire. Prepare to use such a stupid method to increase the degree of distilled spirits. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 724： The test begins It took more than half an hour to finally complete the distillation of the first barrel of Jade Spirits. At this moment, the faces of the people next to the distiller were a little red, because the aroma of the distilled wine was too strong. If it weren''t for the wine shop in front, it is estimated that the aroma of the wine would attract a large group of dwarves. "Okay, Raymond, put out the fire first!" Narant immediately gave an order. "Narant, is this all right?" Natasha stepped forward curiously, looking at the emerald spirit that was distilled out of the wooden barrel with some doubts. It doesn''t seem to have changed, and I haven''t seen any raw materials licked by Narant. It is simply burning with fire, which is no different from boiling water. Could this increase the strength of the wine? "That''s right, that''s it." Narant nodded. Although he is not sure to what extent the spirit of this distilled spirit can be improved, he feels that it will at least be stronger than the original Jade Spirit. With that said, Narant stepped forward directly, came to the edge of the wooden barrel, and immediately took a glass from the big stone and scooped a small glass of distilled wine. Under the gazes of everyone, Narant took a sip directly to his mouth. Whoa! When the wine entered the mouth, Narant instantly showed a surprised expression, and then let out a professional sigh of an old alcoholic. Anyone who has heard such a gasp must know that it means that the wine has been strong to a certain extent. "Narant, how is it, is it successful?" And Natasha obviously didn''t understand. Fortunately, seeing Narant''s happy expression, he guessed that it was more likely to be successful. "Natasha, give it a try!" Narant smiled knowingly, and then handed the cup to Natasha''s mouth. Natasha was really curious about the method that Narant said. She wanted to find out whether the method of boiling water to increase the strength of the wine was true, so she did not refuse. Immediately, she pursed her red lips and reached for the wine glass. Gudong! Natasha is really fearless, and she even took a sip like drinking wine. puff! Unsurprisingly, Natasha spit out a sip of spirits. Whoa, whoa, whoa! "Narant, you tease me!" Coughing, Natasha sullenly spoke to Narant. Where is the wine! It is estimated that even poison is not so spicy. "Haha, Natasha, I didn''t want you to know if my method was successful!" Seeing Natasha getting angry, Nalande immediately stepped forward to help her pat her back, and then handed a cup cold water. "Humph!" After drinking the boiling water, Natasha''s hot feeling in her mouth finally subsided a lot, and she snorted angrily. However, thinking of the changes in the Emerald Spirit Wine, she couldn''t help but say: "Narant, this is too amazing, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have doubted whether you were a liar. !" "Haha, do I have to lie to people about such a trivial matter!" After tasting this distilled wine, although Narant could not estimate the accuracy, it was definitely not much worse than the low-alcohol liquor in the previous life. Moreover, the ordinary flaming wine and blazing wine in this world did not reach the degree of white wine at all. In this way, his distilled emerald spirits definitely have a great chance of winning the competition. Thinking that he would become a dwarf weapon sales contractor in the future, Narant felt that the future was promising. At the moment, he worked even harder to brew the remaining four barrels of Emerald Spirit. ... Time turned to early morning two days later. And this morning, the sun had just risen from the east, and the streets of the dwarf gathering place were already crowded with people. Because today is the three-yearly brewing competition. Whether it is the dwarves or the humans who came to the Forge Castle, they are all very interested in what wine can win this year. For this reason, the place where the dwarves held the winemaking competition was specially selected in the open space outside the gathering place, so as to accommodate tens of thousands of spectators. Narant also got up early today, and asked Quick and others to load the four barrels of distilled Jade Spirits into the carriage and prepare to take them to the test site. Of course, before going to the competition, Narant personally went to the Felix Tavern. Instead of going to buy wine, he made a bet and bet his Storm Leader to win. That is fifty times the odds. Since he has a high probability of winning, Narant will naturally not miss this opportunity to smash the wool. He pressed five hundred gold coins on his head at one time. The reason why he only pressed 500 coins is not that Narant''s principal is not enough, but that he is worried that if he presses too much, he will win money and others will hold grudges. As for the 500 bet, if he really wins, the compensation will only be 25,000 gold coins. With such a little gold, compared to the reputation of the Felix Tavern, it should not make them jump over the wall in a hurry. Narant knew that behind the Philippine Tavern was an imperial backer. After the bet was completed and the bills for the bet were collected, he waved his hand and led his subordinates towards the test site. When they came to the test site, it was already crowded. In front of the crowd, a large open space has been reserved, and in front of the open space, there is a raised platform. A lot of places were reserved on the high platform for the various forces participating in the competition, as well as the high-level dwarves. Narant took out the competition iron card he got at the registration, and came to the rear of the high platform unimpeded under the guidance of the dwarf soldiers. "Mario, I''ll leave it to you later!" When he came to the back of the high platform, Narant explained Mario. "Yes, my lord!" After getting Mario''s answer, Narant took Natasha towards the seat on the high platform. He is not going to appear in person to participate in the competition today, the reason is very simple, that is, to prevent the people from the Emerald Tavern from recognizing him. In addition, the spirits for this competition are all prepared in advance, so it is the same whether he is on the court or not, and in the end he speaks with spirits. When Narant came to the high platform and took his seat, there were already many human nobles who participated in the competition. He simply sat on the side with Natasha, so that it would be inconvenient to sit in the center and squeeze around. "Boy, you really dare to come!" But not long after Narant took his seat, a strange voice of Yin and Yang suddenly came from his ear. "Why is there a disgusting guy like you everywhere!" Narant didn''t need to look to know who the voice belonged to. Second Prince of Cory of the Bach Empire. "Boy, don''t think you''ll be fine if you stay in the Forge Castle, unless you stay here for the rest of your life, as long as you leave the Forge Castle, I will definitely let you know the fate of offending my Corey!" As Corey, the seat is naturally close to the center, and he can even sit on the side of the king of the hill. And the reason why he appeared here is to find Narant. That day, Narant took his face in public, and he has not forgotten it to this day. "Idiot!" Narant rolled his eyes at him directly. "Boy, just wait!" Corey also knew that he could not take advantage of Narant verbally, so after he put down a sentence, he was surrounded by a few nobles and left angrily. "His Royal Highness, who is that kid? Even you dare to provoke him?" After Corey left, the noble youths beside him couldn''t help but ask curiously. They are all nobles of the small principality, and the principality is attached to the breath of the Bach Empire. Therefore, seeing that someone didn''t even give Corey''s face, he was naturally curious. "It''s just a country bumpkin who came out of nowhere, by the way, have you heard of the territory of Stormwind?" Corey replied disdainfully. However, having said that, he actually doesn''t know where Narant came from. The last time we met at Master Moore''s house, he only knew that Narant and Roll were friends. And when he registered that day, he knew that Narant came from a place called Storm Territory. But he didn''t know where the Storm Territory belonged, and he was going to check it out when he went back. At that time, he would be sure that it belonged to the principality. Not only would he want revenge on Narant himself, but even the principality would also take revenge. No one could lose face as the second prince of his Bach Empire without paying a price. "Storm Lord? Your Highness Corey, it seems that our alliance does not have this principality!" "I''ve heard this name before, could it be a great noble of a certain principality?" Several noble youths pondered and shook their heads one after another. "Then do you know wine? That wine is produced by his storm collar!" "Is the wine his?" The aristocratic youths were once again surprised. The wine has spread among the noble circles who came to the Forge Castle to participate in the competition in the past two days. The sweet taste and noble color completely conquered the nobles. In this way, as long as the nobles who have tasted it remember this wine, they can even imagine the violent repercussions that will be caused if this wine is brought back to the Holy Alliance. It''s just that they didn''t expect that this wine belonged to a mediocre young man like Narant, and the place of origin was a place name they had never heard of before. "Although the wine is delicious, this kid has no self-awareness. He is going to use it to participate in this competition, and we will see how he loses!" Seeing that not only did he not get an answer to what he asked, but instead made a group of noble youths show their shock to Narant, Corey was very unhappy. Immediately changed the subject, wanting to belittle Narant to regain his sense of existence. And after a group of noble youths reacted, they also knew that they and others annoyed this Keli, and immediately agreed with a smile. "His Royal Highness is right. Although the wine is delicious, it also echoes the taste of our human race, but if you participate in this competition, you will definitely lose!" "Yes, the degree of wine is less than half of that of Flaming Wine, how can it compete with Flaming Wine!" "Haha, if Flaming Wine wins again today, I invite you to go to the tavern in the Furnace Castle to enjoy the intermediate-level demon beast barbecue!" Corey finally felt comfortable after hearing this, and immediately made a promise to several noble youths. Narant didn''t know that Kori thought he really used wine to participate in the competition. After waiting for the King of the Hill to arrive with the high-level dwarves, it indicated that the competition was about to start. The test this time was also very simple. The King of the Hill brought thousands of dwarf soldiers. The thousands of dwarf soldiers will be divided into groups of fifty to taste the spirits participating in the competition. After tasting, they will finally express their approval or disapproval of the spirits by means of a heads-up vote. In the end, the top three wines with the most recognition will be left for further competition. Of course, if the number of votes is the same, for example, the top ten spirits have the same number of approvals, then the ten fine wines can also participate in further competitions together. At this time, it is not only necessary to compare the taste of spirits, but the price is also the key to winning. The king of the hill will make the final verdict when the final choice of these dwarven soldiers is obtained. "Let''s start the test!" The King of the Hill did not hesitate, and immediately announced the start of the competition after taking his seat. Then, a dwarf who was in charge of presiding over the outcome of the test immediately stood on the field, and immediately began to extract notes from a wooden box. The order of the test is random, which is also specially set to maintain the notarization of the test. After all, the dwarves in each round of wine tasting are different, and choosing the order of appearance by lottery is impeccable for all forces. "The first to participate in the competition is the Nok Empire!" Soon, the dwarf read out that the first force to be selected for the competition was still a duchy. As his voice fell, not long after the high platform, a group of people from the Nok Empire pulled the carriage to the open space in the field. Afterwards, the people of the Nok Empire quickly started pouring wine from the barrels and brought it to the table of fifty dwarf soldiers. "Dwarves warriors, this is our Nok Empire''s Noki spirits. In the past three years, after being blended by the chief brewmaster of our imperial royal family, the intensity has been improved. I hope you like it!" After that, the steward of the Nuuk Empire quickly retreated, waiting for the dwarf''s result. And a group of dwarf soldiers smelled the wine in the bowl and couldn''t wait. "Delicious!" "Well, the Nuoqi wine is indeed stronger this time!" After drinking a bowl of Nuoqi wine, many dwarf soldiers were still not satisfied, and they gave their own judgments. Soon, the Nok Empire''s Nokki wine completed the first competition with forty-six people raising their hands to approve. "Wow, there are forty-six dwarf soldiers approved, which is seven more than last year. It seems that the Nok Empire has really made up its mind to study it in the past three years!" "Haha, the first appearance was recognized by forty-six people, look at the faces of the other nobles of the small principality!" As the results of the first competition came out, the crowd immediately began to discuss. And such a result has indeed put a lot of pressure on other small principalities. After all, in previous years, even flaming wine and flaming wine were only recognized by forty-eight dwarves. "The second contestant is the Principality of Khaziel!" Just as everyone was discussing, the dwarf host had already drawn out the second note. Following his re-reading, the team of the Principality of Naqqil also appeared on the field. Then fifty bowls of spirits were brought to the table of the dwarves. However, this time, the spirits of the Principality of Khaziel were not as popular as the Nok Empire. Even a few dwarf soldiers frowned slightly after taking a few sips. "It''s also a spirit... it''s nothing compared to the spirit wine we tasted and tasted..." Among the different expressions of the dwarf soldiers, the spirits of the Khaziel duchy finally got only twenty approvals. "The third one to participate in the competition is..." "The taste is okay but still not strong enough..." Received twenty-nine recognitions... "The fourth person to participate in the competition is..." As the competition progressed, forces of various sizes appeared one after another. However, the small duchy was a small duchy after all, and it really couldn''t compare with the empire. This time, more than ten principalities have appeared in a row, and the number of identifications has not exceeded forty dwarf soldiers. At present, the highest is still the Nok Empire, which was the first to appear. "The twelfth participant is the Blue Shield Empire..." https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 725： Despise our storm collar? "Wow! To the Blue Shield Empire!" "Yeah, although the first two Blue Shield Empire''s flaming wines were defeated by the Bach Empire, they were only defeated in terms of price!" "Yeah, spirit wine is the best-selling spirit in the Forge Castle. I wonder if it will change this year!" "There should be a change! Even if the intensity does not increase, the price is estimated to be lower. After all, it has been six years. If the Bach Empire continues to win, then the Bach Empire is estimated to become the first empire in the alliance!" As the dwarf host announced the name of the Blue Shield Empire, the scene that had previously been slightly cold because of the little duchy''s excessive spirits immediately became lively. All the onlookers cheered up and stared at the Blue Shield Empire''s motorcade as usual. The team manager sent by the Blue Shield Empire this time is a big noble, not a member of the royal family. So Narant didn''t know it either, but that didn''t stop him from cheering up to see what kind of results the Blue Shield Empire''s flaming wine could achieve. When the convoy stopped in the field, fifty bowls of fiery wine were soon delivered to the dwarves. These dwarves are obviously looking forward to the fire wine, and smell the wine and keep drooling. "Dwarves warriors, this is the fire wine of our Bach Empire, I hope you like it!" After waiting for the convoy manager of the Bach Empire to finish speaking, the dwarf soldiers immediately raised the wine bowls in front of them. Gudong! Gudong! Whoa! "Delicious! It''s delicious!" "Have you noticed, the fire wine this time seems to be different from the previous one!" "Yes, the strength of the fire wine has increased. Although it is very small, it is really comfortable to drink!" When the dwarf soldiers poured a large bowl of fiery wine into their stomachs, the next moment burst into applause. Fire wine is one of the favorite drinks of ordinary dwarves, and this year, the degree of fire wine has increased slightly. No wonder the dwarf soldiers responded so enthusiastically. Many dwarves would not hesitate to ask for a second bowl if it weren''t for the fact that they were at the competition. Immediately, the voting on spirit wine began. The fifty dwarf soldiers who saw the fifty dwarves who had tasted the liquor raised their hands one after another. Whoa! "Am I right? Fifty dwarf soldiers raised their hands!" "Yeah, fifty dwarves all agree with the fire wine, I remember that the fire wine was only approved by the forty-eight dwarves three years ago!" "This time, is the fire wine going to win!" "Haha, that''s great, I''ve beaten the Blue Shield Empire by 1,000 gold coins, and this time I''ve won!" When the onlookers carefully checked the number of approvals from the dwarf judges, there was an uproar in the next moment. Because, this unprecedented unanimous approval appeared in the past. In addition to the uproar, everyone speculated whether the champion of the competition this time was going to be the Holy Land of the Blue Shield Empire. Compared with the enthusiasm of the onlookers, the representatives of the various forces in the stands could not hold back, and they all showed solemn expressions. In particular, the second prince of the Bach Empire, the representative of the Bach Empire, who has won two consecutive victories. At this moment, the second Prince Corey''s face was dark, and his brows were tightly wrinkled together. And the surrounding nobles secretly looked at him, not knowing whether they were gloating or mourning for the Bach Empire. "Hmph, the Blue Shield Empire is prepared, isn''t our Bach Empire prepared?" Aware of the expressions of the nobles around him, Corey finally couldn''t help snorting coldly. While the nobles in the stands were each having their own plans, the competition on the field continued. However, what followed was another performance by a group of small principalities, and the results were good and bad. There was even a small duchy that Narant had never heard of and was recognized by forty-three or five dwarf soldiers. However, because the pearls of the Nok Empire and the Blue Shield Empire were ahead, the achievements of this small principality did not attract much repercussions. Because there is still Bach Empire that has not appeared, everyone feels that if there is no accident, this small principality will definitely not be able to rank in the top three. Then, he doesn''t even have the chance to participate in the next round of competition. And as the principalities were called to their names and appeared on the stage, the remaining forces that did not appear gradually became fewer and fewer. In the end only the last three principalities remained. "Hey, the Bach Empire hasn''t even appeared yet, this is to hang our appetite!" "Yeah, I''ve also been waiting for the Bach Empire to come on stage to see if they still have a chance to win this year!" "By the way, it seems that there are only three forces left that have not appeared. Besides the Bach Empire, which ones are there?" "Well, there seems to be another orc, there are still orcs in the Bach Empire, and I don''t know about the remaining one!" "It turns out that there are still orcs. I would also like to see if the orcs specially came to participate this year, and they also sent the fox clan. Is there any good wine! As for the other unknown force, it should be a small principality, no need at all. Look!" The Bach Empire has not yet appeared, but it has really aroused the expectations of a crowd of onlookers. They are eager to see if the Bach Empire can win like the previous two this year, completing an unprecedented three-game winning streak. "The fifty-ninth appearance is... the Bach Empire..." As if to satisfy everyone''s curiosity, the Bach Empire finally appeared in the third from the bottom. "Wow, the Bach Empire is here!" As the dwarf host announced his voice, both the onlookers and the representatives on the high platform cheered up. The Bach Empire''s team quickly entered the venue, and then quickly delivered fifty bowls of spirits to the dwarf judges. "Dwarves warriors, this is the blaze wine of our Bach Empire, I hope you like it!" The convoy manager of the Bach Empire also said something to a group of dwarf soldiers, and then retreated. And after his words fell, the dwarf soldiers immediately picked up the wine bowl and started pouring it. At this moment, the field was quiet, and everyone held their breaths waiting for the judgment of the dwarf soldiers. Whoa! "Good! That''s enough!" "Yeah, this year''s flaming wine seems to have an increased vigor, and it is no longer different from flaming wine!" "Yeah, although the taste is still a little bit different, Jiu Jin is no longer different from the fire wine. The fire wine and the fire wine now have their own characteristics, and I don''t know which wine to choose!" When the dwarf soldiers put down their wine bowls, they immediately began to discuss with their companions in surprise. Whoa! "The strength of the flaming wine has caught up with the flaming wine this year?" "This... Haha, isn''t the Bach Empire a sure win, the wine is as strong, but the fire wine is cheaper than the fire wine, and my eight hundred gold coins are finally saved!" With the loud discussion of the dwarf soldiers, the crowd of onlookers became noisy again. There are those who bet on the Blue Shield Empire to win, and naturally there are also gamblers who bet on the Bach Empire. Gu Qian Previously, the Blue Shield Empire had received unanimous approval, but it really frightened the gamblers who were betting on the Bach Empire. In the midst of everyone''s chatter, the vote of the Bach Empire also came out, and it was also approved by all fifty votes. "It''s really lively now. It seems that there has never been two unanimous votes before!" "Yeah! This year''s competition is really fierce, and I don''t know who will win in the end!" With the Bach Empire also getting unanimous approval, this year''s battle has become even more complicated. And the onlookers below are also full of spirit and anticipation. "The sixtieth appearance is... the Orc Empire!" "Uh... I actually made it to the end, is this the finale?" Zhuang Kang felt that it was too coincidental when he heard that it was not his turn yet. Although I am very confident in my wine, I still feel a little anxious when I see two unanimous votes passed. However, the order of appearances was random, and he could only use himself as the finale to appear. Immediately, Narant turned his attention to the field, because the team of the Orc Empire had also entered the field, and the leader of the team turned out to be the veiled fox woman from the Orc tribe. "Wow! That''s a fox woman!" "Yeah, that figure is really attractive. No wonder the great nobles are proud of being able to keep a fox girl in captivity. Just based on this figure, I am willing!" When the orc team came on stage, what attracted the most attention was not the wine barrel on the carriage, but the fox woman who was in charge of the team. This fox woman does not know whether it is intentional or not. In addition to the veil on his face, Maeda''s long-distance running outside his body is still gone, replaced by a rather hot blue silk gauze skirt. Under the blue silk gauze skirt, only the important areas of the chest and lower body have inner layers of clothing. The rest of the smooth and tender shoulders, the slender and flat waist, and the straight and slender thighs are all looming under the veil. As she moved forward, every step was full of temptation, watching the onlookers swallow their throats, wishing they could grow their eyes on the fox woman. Soon, the orc team also brought the wine out of the barrel and poured it into the wine bowl. "Dwarves warriors, what our orcs brought this time is the ape fruit wine specially prepared by the high priest!" "This ape clan fruit wine is made from 36 kinds of jungle fruits. It takes 60 days to drink. It tastes great." "Of course, although the ape clan fruit wine is made from fruit, it relies on a mysterious fruit, and its strength is not inferior to any human clan spirits. Please taste it slowly!" "This fox woman, this is cheating, she is using charm!" "Yeah, she''s using charm!" When the fox woman''s voice fell, there were several representatives of the clan in the sky. Because the woman of the fox clan only spoke briefly before, but she faintly used the talent of charm. And the effect of this charm talent is also very outstanding. For example, in the crowd of onlookers, most of the people''s eyes have become hot, and they can''t wait to immediately run to the field and kneel and lick this fox woman. Even among the representatives on the high platform, there are a few nobles who are slightly less powerful. "I''m sorry everyone, I didn''t do it on purpose. My fox clan''s talent for charm is innate, please don''t blame the king of the hill!" And the fox clan woman immediately put on a pair of protests from several representatives of the clan. Chu Chu looks pitiful. "Let''s start tasting!" The King of the Hill just frowned, but he didn''t pursue it. Because although this fox woman can gain some goodwill in this way, it does not really affect the outcome of the competition. After all, whether the spirits in the competition can win in the end still needs to be decided by him, the king of the hill. And the fifty dwarf soldiers didn''t dare to neglect when they heard the shout from the king of the hill. Dwarves are relatively rude beings, and their heads are also stubborn, so they did have some good feelings for the fox woman under the charm of her, but the impact was not too big. Gudong! Gudong! "Yeah! It''s delicious! Not only does it have a fruity aroma, but the intensity is not under the flaming wine and flaming wine!" "Yeah! It''s really delicious. The spirits made from this fruit are really quite different from the spirits made from wheat by the human race!" "Yeah, this taste is really unique!" And when they drank the ape wine of the orcs, the dwarf soldiers were surprised. Although the intensity of this ape clan''s fruit wine is only comparable to that of flaming wine and blazing wine. But he was completely brewed with fruit, so all the dwarves were immediately refreshed. After all, if you eat rice every day in Lunshui, you will suddenly feel a different flavor when you eat noodles one day. When the evaluation of the dwarf soldiers came out, both the representatives of the Bach Empire and the Blue Shield Empire changed their expressions. Because they felt the threat from the orcs. Fruit wine is indeed the strong point of the orcs, because they live in the jungle. But in previous years, although the orcs also participated in the dwarves'' wine-making competition, they never won because they couldn''t brew too strong spirits. But now the orcs have leveled the gap in intensity, and in terms of taste, they are likely to be favored by the dwarves because of their freshness. And the facts also show that their worries are not wrong, because the next moment the orc''s fruit wine also passed the test with unanimous votes. "This...even the Orcs passed by unanimously, doesn''t it mean that even the Nok Empire can''t participate in the next round of contempt!" "Yeah, there are already three unanimous votes, and the rule that only the top three can participate in the next round of competition!" "It seems that this time our human race is going to compete with the orc race!" "Several, isn''t there another faction that hasn''t participated?" "Your Excellency, the Bach Empire and the Blue Shield Empire have already written tests. Do you think there are other wines in our alliance that can be unanimously approved!" "This... seems to be really gone!" "Which principality is the last one that has not yet competed? I don''t think he should appear. I immediately want to know who the final winner of this competition is!" "Yeah! I can''t wait! But don''t be an orc! I bet a thousand gold coins from the Blue Shield Empire!" "I also bet nine hundred gold coins from the Bach Empire..." "Everyone, is this a matter of betting? But if the orcs win! The orcs may get a lot of weapons and equipment in the next three years!" With the unprecedented unanimous approval of the three forces, the crowd became more excited, and tens of thousands of people were whispering. At present, everyone believes that this first round of competition is over, and the champion will be born among the three forces of the Orcs, the Bach Empire and the Blue Shield Empire. As for the last force that hasn''t had time to appear yet they are no longer interested, and even think it is cumbersome. "These guys are so hateful, they look down on us Storm Leader!" The crowd''s discussion was not small, and everyone on the high platform could hear some. And when Natasha heard that those people looked down on Storm Collar so much, she immediately became angry. "Natasha, don''t worry, those who don''t know are not guilty. If they can still say this later, it will be considered amazing!" Natasha comforted Natasha a little. "Everyone, the last one to participate in the competition today is... Storm Leader..." https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 726： eye of the storm "Hey, it turns out that the last one is the Storm Collar!" "Is it the Storm Collar that produces wine?" "That''s right, it''s the Storm Leader! Haha, did I say it right? I just said that this last one doesn''t need to be tested, it''s a waste of time!" "Indeed, although Storm Collar''s wine is delicious and in line with the taste of our human race, those who tasted the spirits on stage today are dwarf soldiers!" "I estimate that this wine can get more than 40 recognitions." "More than 40 is useless. Today, three unanimously passed..." When the dwarf announced that the last one to participate in the competition was the Storm Lord, there were also voices of discussion in the crowd. Although everyone''s comments are still negative, it is also reflected from the side that the wine has really gained a lot of popularity in just a few days. "Pfft, boy, how do you feel now? I don''t know if it was God''s punishment for some ignorant hillbilly who put him in the final competition!" At this moment, the second prince of Corey couldn''t sit still. With the help of the buzzing discussion below, he felt that it was a good time to continue mocking Narant. After all, the first three passed unanimously, and it is the most appropriate to use against wine. "Idiot!" However, what made Corey a little excited was that even in the face of the negative remarks from the tens of thousands of onlookers and his own ridicule, Narant didn''t even see the slightest anger on his face, and he still gave it to him lightly. An idiot in response. "Boy, do you think you can save face if you hold on? I already told you to stop daydreaming and come to the competition!" Of course, Corey thought about it and thought that Narant was In forcing. In the face of such a scene, if it was his Corey, I''m afraid he should leave now, so as not to lose face when the dwarves give the answer later. "Look at it, the lord of the Storm Territory is this kid, and the country bumpkin who doesn''t know where he came from has the courage to fight against our Bach Empire!" The more Narant kept silent, the more Corey took him as a guilty conscience. In fact, without his shouting, the surrounding er representatives of nobles have already noticed this. With his reminder, he let everyone know that wine is all owned by Rand. Seeing this, Corey was triumphant and cast a provocative look at Narant again. Narant, on the other hand, didn''t care about the gazes of him and the crowd, but looked at him with pity, because it won''t be long before Corey would have the heart to find a hole to turn in. When Corey was doing his best to ''perform'' on another day, Narant''s team had quickly arrived on the field under the leadership of Mario. Like the other teams, after the carriage stopped, the Uri immediately filled fifty bowls of wine and then brought them to the tables of the dwarf soldiers. "Dwarves warriors, this is the eye of the storm specially made by our Storm Territory for the dwarves! The original liquid for brewing it comes from the rain and dew on the day of the storm." "After collecting these storm dew, we add dozens of ingredients, and it takes two months to brew it successfully." "Now, please enjoy the dwarf warriors slowly!" After speaking, Mario made a gesture of invitation to the dwarves, and then backed away. However, although Mario stepped back, the crowd and everyone on the high platform were stunned. "The Eye of the Storm? Isn''t it wine?" "Yeah, didn''t the Storm Collar use wine to participate?" This question popped up in everyone''s mind. In their opinion, wine is definitely a fine wine. And the Storm Collar didn''t even try it, and instead took the Eye of the Storm, which he had never heard of before. Does this mean that the Eye of the Storm is better than wine. Moreover, when Mario was speaking, he also said that the brewed water was collected from the storm, which suddenly made everyone interested in the so-called eye of the storm. "Boy, are you plotting against me?" And Corey, who had jumped up and down on the high platform before, was also stunned at the moment, and his face became ashen. Just now, he even mocked Stormwind for taking part in the competition with wine. But now Storm Collar has used other wines. Now, no matter what the final result of this wine is, his Corey''s face has been severely dropped. "I''m trying to trick you? Second Prince Kari, I really want to say the word ''idiot'' to you the whole time, right? You said the rest yourself." "However, the two words I said are really suitable for you." Narant spread his hands and spoke innocently. When the representatives of the surrounding countries saw this scene, they couldn''t help it. Many people already covered their mouths and bowed their heads and laughed, trembling all over. If it weren''t for the fact that the power of the Bach Empire was too strong, the deafening laughter could be heard from this high platform. "You..." Corey naturally saw the reactions of the people around him, and at this moment, he pointed at Narant and trembled in anger. However, thinking that there were still a lot of dwarves standing around, and that he was so embarrassed that he was still being laughed at by other nobles, Corey finally endured it. After taking a deep breath, he said, "Boy, even if you change the wine, you won''t be able to make any other good wine with your rural territory." "I remember what happened today! You wait for me!" After finishing speaking, Corey, who had been a clown jumping for a long time, finally sat in his seat honestly. As his performance ended, all eyes returned to the field. Because, at this moment, there seems to be a trace of unusual things happening in the field. "Well, it''s very fragrant and very fragrant!" As an alcoholic among alcoholics, the dwarf soldiers can be regarded as countless drinkers. When the eye of the storm was in front of him, he immediately smelled a strong aroma of wine. The experienced ones immediately deduced that the degree of this wine is probably not low, at least not lower than that of flaming wine or flaming wine. So, the dwarves no longer hesitated, and immediately took the wine bowl and put it to their mouths. Gudong! "Uh¡­¡­" But when these dwarves poured a sip of wine into their mouths and were about to swallow it as before, and then took the second sip, they were shocked, and then they stopped where they were like petrified. And this situation is not a single dwarf, but all the dwarves holding the wine bowl have such reactions one after another. As if the dwarf soldiers were the better, the fifty dwarf soldiers had all stopped there. "How is this going?" "I don''t know, is the wine of the storm collar poisonous?" "No, who dares to poison this wine, can they still walk out of the Forge Castle?" "Then what happened to them?" Looking at the abnormal reaction of the dwarves soldiers in the field, they didn''t take it seriously before, but the crowd who only thought that the last test would end sooner became noisy. Everyone was whispering to find out what was going on. In fact, not only the onlookers, but even the representatives who participated in this competition and the higher-ups of the dwarves looked at each other. At this moment, the King of the Hill also frowned and stood up abruptly, ready to investigate what was going on. However, before the King of the Hill could take a step, the dwarf soldiers below suddenly reacted. Valley feed "Good... so strong!" "It''s really strong!" The dwarf soldiers stared at the wine bowl in their hands, murmuring in their mouths, as if there were peerless treasures in the bowl, and their eyes shone with light. When the murmuring ended, the dwarf soldiers immediately drew the wine bowl to their mouths without hesitation and started drinking. Whoa! Whoa! The dwarves breathed a sigh of relief as the uniform thud ended. "Good wine! This is the real spirit!" "Yeah! I didn''t expect such a strong liquor!" "It''s so comfortable to drink, this is the spirit I imagined!" When the breath was completed, the dwarf soldiers commented on each other and expressed their approval of the fire wine! Then, the dwarves began to look up one after another. Ten, twenty, thirty...forty-nine, fifty! Whoa! "What, this... This Storm Collar''s spirits have also won unanimous votes!" "God, where did this Storm Collar come from, and it was unanimously approved like the Bach Empire and the Blue Shield Empire!" "Could it be that this Storm Territory is also a great noble from a certain empire?" "It shouldn''t be. If it is a great noble of a certain empire, he will definitely come to participate in the competition in the name of the empire, and have you heard of any great noble''s territory called Storm Territory?" As fifty dwarf soldiers raised their hands, the scene immediately became uncontrollable. "Tell me, will there be anything strange in the wine? Those dwarves were stunned for a while!" "Probably not!" "Who knows? What if that''s the case?" However, some are surprised, some are envious, and some are naturally jealous. Some people in the crowd soon watched their brains open and questioned. The main reason is that the reputation of the Storm Lord is too small, and it is not even as good as the name of a small principality. But he was unanimously approved at once, and even the Nok Empire couldn''t compare. In this way, how to make them accept it calmly. "Impossible, there must be a problem here!" Not only were there discussions among the crowd, but also among the representatives on the high platform. The most incredible of them, of course, is Cory, the second prince of Bach. He has been slapped in the face once by Narant before, and now he is slapped in the face for the second time. Is he a shameless prince of the Bach Empire? Casually, with the help of the surrounding discussions, he immediately began to question. "King of the Hill, I think there must be something wrong with this. The reaction of the dwarf soldiers was different at first!" "Shameless! Narant, is that guy worthy of being a prince of an empire? How shameless!" Corey''s words were loud and spread throughout the platform, and Narant and Natasha naturally heard it. Narant is not in a hurry, because he knows that the eye of the storm can win with intensity. But Natasha couldn''t stand Cory''s repeated slander, and immediately scolded fiercely. "Natasha, don''t worry, I read it in a book, and his current performance is called jumping over the wall, and he will bite people when he has no other way!" "We got the unanimous vote based on our ability, and we don''t have to worry about their doubts at all." After the results come out, Narant can be said to sit firmly on the Diaoyutai, and he only needs to watch a good show at will. As for the King of the Hill, if it is just the questioning of the crowd below, it is nothing. Now the other representatives on the high platform who participated in the test have also begun to question, and even the second prince of Corey directly questioned him, so he had to do something. After all, although the dwarves have mastered the crucial link of forging weapons. But you can''t really take this seriously, if you offend all the principalities. When these principalities attacked, the dwarves were hard to escape. In the end, the king of the hill first said a few words to Master Mu, and then sent a subordinate to the fifty dwarf soldiers. . "Narant, the king of the hill asked me to convey his words. He said that he believed in your quality, just to avoid the hostility of other duchies, so he had to ask the dwarf soldiers below to clarify." "Master Mu, don''t worry, I understand the King of the Hill''s thoughts, and I will never have any dissatisfaction!" Narant was very satisfied. Even if the King of the Hill does not send Master Moore to find him, he will not say anything. And now he took the initiative to send Master Mu Er to pass the word, which was enough to give him Narant face. As for the other dwarf who was sent, he had already gone to the side of the fifty dwarf soldiers. The dwarf gathered a group of dwarven soldiers and then conducted a brief consultation. After the inquiry, he explained a few words to the dwarf soldiers, and then quickly returned to the king of the hill. After he left, the dwarf soldiers did not sit down, but said loudly: "Everyone, I, Kakad, are the captain of the dwarf army!" "This is the fifth time I have participated in the winemaking competition, and I have heard your doubts just now!" "Here, I will prove the wine of the Eye of the Storm!" "I swear here in the name of the **** of the hill, Eye of the Storm is indeed a rare good wine!" "And the evaluation made by our fifty dwarf soldiers is absolutely true and valid!" "The reason why our fifty dwarf soldiers stopped when they took their first sip of the Eye of the Storm was because the impact of this strong drink was too great!" "It was like the first time we were allowed to drink alcohol when we were adults." "At that time, the mouth was full of unprecedented heat, and the heat made our heads dizzy." "But after this dizziness, we ushered in an extremely pleasant feeling of alcohol stimulation." "This feeling is the most enjoyable for our dwarves." "So You should know why we were all stunned just now! Because, this eye of the storm, his intensity can compare to all the spirits today!" "Including blazing wine, blazing wine, and that ape clan spirit!" "Also, I can tell you clearly that the gap is not even a little bit, at least twice the gap!" "So, with such an intensity, this Eye of the Storm is enough to gain the unanimous approval of our fifty dwarves." "Of course, this eye of the storm is not without its shortcomings. The only drawback is that the taste is not as sweet as the other three!" "If he can be sweeter, then I think he can be the No. 1 spirit today." https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 727： Its the finale again! Whoa! "No. 1 spirits, is it really fake?" "Yeah, wine that is twice as strong as flaming wine and flaming wine, what kind of wine is that?" "I don''t know, anyway, last time I tried the spirit wine, and I just started to faint after drinking three glasses. If it is twice as strong as the spirit wine, then I will be drunk after one drink!" "Yeah, I''m afraid even those potions can''t reach this level!" "Could it be that the Storm Leader deliberately made trouble and used potions to make spirits?" "It shouldn''t be possible. If Storm Leader does this, the dwarves won''t let him go!" As the dwarf soldier Kakad finished speaking, there was another uproar in the crowd. Everyone didn''t know how many times this was the uproar. It must be known that there has never been such a twist, such a wonderful competition in the past. Moreover, what makes everyone more curious is how intense the eye of the storm is. Of course, at this moment, everyone no longer doubted what tricks the Storm Leader used, because Kakade is a dwarf captain, and his strength can at least reach the peak of gold. Such strength is really not something that can be calculated casually, and more importantly, it is under the eyes of the King of the Hill. This time, all the nobles on the high platform looked sideways at Narant. Even the representatives of several major empires looked at Narant with disbelief and doubt. These people arrived at the Forge Castle a month in advance. Therefore, when the nobles of the Glory Continent arrived at the Holy Continent, they had already set off. And the news of Narant and others, they don''t know at all. In this way, even the well-informed representatives of the Empire have never heard of this little-known Storm Lord. Narant faced everyone''s attention at this moment, but he accepted it calmly. Especially for those eyes that are not hostile, they all smiled and nodded. And those noble representatives did not dare to underestimate the performance of the eye of the storm, which was passed by unanimous votes, before they found out the details of Narant, and they also responded with goodwill. Of course, in these eyes, not all of them are very friendly. For example, the face of the second Prince Corey at this moment has turned purple. Previously, he directly questioned the King of the Hill, but instead, he let the dwarves come out and express the excellence of the Eye of the Storm. Although it is not as delicious as their wines in terms of taste, the intensity is more than double theirs, which is really comparable to the Bach Empire. As one of the top empires in the Holy Continent, Corey believes that it can be compared to the Blue Shield Empire and the Orcs, but to be compared to the country bumpkin Narant is simply an insult to the Bach Empire. In addition to Corey looking at Narant with a different look, the group of orcs sitting not far away at the moment are also watching Narant. The old man of the fox clan couldn''t help looking at Narant with deep eyes, and it was obvious that the dark horse led by the storm had caught the attention of their orc clan. "Everyone, the first round of the competition is over now. Because there are four kinds of spirits that participated in the competition and passed all votes at the same time, the next round of competition in the promotion road is no longer divided by the top three." "It''s the four unanimously approved spirits that compete at the same time!" "In addition, this time the number of dwarf warriors we participate in the judgment will also increase to 200!" "Next, please prepare for the Bach Empire, the Blue Shield Empire, the Orc Empire and the Storm Territory. The next round of competition will start in ten minutes!" "As for the order, it will still be drawn from the bottom." The voice of the dwarf host in the field below came again, and today''s real winner will be drawn normally next time. "Narant, do you think we will win?" Natasha was also very happy to pass the first round of the competition with unanimous votes. It''s just that Kakade finally commented that the taste of the eye of the storm is not as good as the other three, which made Natasha a little uneasy. "It should be fine!" Narant was also thinking. The dwarf Kakad was right. Although he could increase the strength of the Emerald Spirit by distillation, it did not change the taste. And that emerald spirits are three gold coins a pot of spirits, compared to the ten gold coins a pot of spirits such as flaming wine and blazing wine, there is a huge gap in itself. Therefore, this shortcoming in terms of taste, I don''t know if it will affect the victory of the competition in the next competition. "No, we have to find a way!" Narant suddenly stood up. "Narant, what are you going to do?" Natasha immediately followed Narant upon seeing this. "I''m going to add some sugar in!" Since the taste is not good, add sugar to make the liquor slightly sweet. That''s the only remedy Narant can do right now. Moreover, the magical existence of white sugar is also his exclusive patent, so other spirits don''t have such a taste. As for whether such spirits would become difficult to swallow, Narant knew that it would only taste better, not worse. Because the villagers in the previous life brewed their own liquor, they also added a little sugar to improve the taste. Even when everyone makes wine, they add rock sugar to enhance the flavor. Of course, you can''t add too much, just the right amount. "Sir, why are you here!" Soon, Narant came to the carriage. "Raymond, you go back to the store now and bring a large bag of sugar over here. Remember, don''t show the sugar to others during this process! And it''s faster!" Narant didn''t have time to explain, and immediately began to arrange. "Yes, my lord!" Raymond didn''t dare to delay when he received the order, and immediately led two of his subordinates to the store on the Demon Wolf. At this time, everyone finally knew what their adults wanted to do. Time passed minute by minute, and after seven or eight minutes, Raymond finally returned in a hurry. On the other hand, Narant asked everyone to put up a tarpaulin, and then secretly added sugar to several wine barrels. Of course, in the process of adding sugar, Narant is constantly stirring and tasting. Stop adding it until the eye of the storm tastes smoother, but not too sweet. After several barrels of Eye of the Storm were added with sugar, Narant returned to the high platform again. At this moment, the real final of today''s competition has also begun. The dwarf host also began to draw the first force to take the stage to participate in the competition. "The first one to participate in the competition is... the Blue Shield Empire!" Following the briefing from the dwarf host, the Blue Shield Empire''s team soon arrived on the field. Since the number of people participating in the judging increased to two hundred, it took a while for the dwarf soldiers to drink wine. "Dwarves warriors, we believe that there is no need to introduce the fire wine of our Blue Shield Empire, so I will talk about the purchase price of this year''s fire wine according to the rules!" "The purchase price of the fire wine is the price of three gold coins and fifty silver coins!" The team manager of the Blue Shield Empire stood in front of the stage and spoke. Entering the finals at this moment, in addition to taste, price is also a consideration, so the forces participating in the competition do not hesitate to say the purchase price at this moment. "What, the price of three gold coins and fifty silver coins, didn''t it only cost three gold coins to provide the dwarves with fire wine in the past?" "Yeah, I didn''t expect to increase the 50 silver coins. Although the quality of the fire wine has improved this year, I don''t know if the increased price will make the fire wine lose again!" As the steward reported the price, the crowd immediately began to discuss. The first two times the Blue Shield Empire lost on the price. Everyone thought they would work **** it, but now they have raised the price. Even though this is probably related to the factors that enhance the taste of spirits, it still caused a lot of heated discussion. "Dwarves warriors, please think about it!" After speaking, the steward withdrew, but the subordinates of the rest of the convoy carried silver pots to the table of the dwarf soldiers. This final was different from the previous round. In the last round, because there were too many spirits participating in the competition, the dwarf soldiers could only judge the quality by one bowl. But in the final, because there are only three or four kinds of spirits participating in the competition, they can taste it carefully, and even drink the second and third bowls. In short, until the barrels of fine wine are finished, they can continue to drink, and finally make a judgment. Immediately, the dwarves couldn''t wait to taste it. Goo, goo, goo! As the bowl was eaten, almost no dwarves commented immediately. Instead, he waved to the convoy personnel holding the ambulance and let them fill up. After drinking two or three bowls in succession, the dwarves finally stopped adding wine with satisfaction, and then began to raise their hands. One hundred fifty, one hundred sixty, one hundred seventy... one hundred eighty-nine, one hundred and ninety! Finally, with the passage of time, the dwarves in the field gave the final tie. "Wow, not bad! One hundred and ninety votes passed, more than ten votes more than in previous years!" "Yes, it is estimated that the quality of the spirits has indeed improved this year!" The onlookers saw such evaluations, and they raised their voices in surprise. "Okay everyone, now that the results of the Blue Shield Empire''s judgment are out, let''s draw the second strength to participate in the competition." "The second force participating in the competition is... the Bach Empire!" During the discussion among the crowd, the dwarf host once again selected the second place to appear. As his voice fell, the previously noisy crowd immediately quieted down. In the past, the Bach Empire and the Blue Shield Empire were a battle between dragons and tigers, but now the two powers are directly facing each other as soon as they appear, so everyone is looking forward to it. "Dwarves warriors, the purchase price of our Bach Empire''s blazing wine this year is three gold coins and forty silver coins..." "Ah, no, three gold coins and forty silver coins. The Bach Empire''s blazing wine is only ten silver coins cheaper than the blazing wine this year. This is a price increase!" "It''s true that the price has risen. No wonder the quality of the Bach Empire''s flaming wine can reach the level of flaming wine this year!" "Hey, you are, is this Bach Empire intentional? I think their price is probably the same as the Blue Shield Empire, but I just heard the offer from the Blue Shield Empire, so I deliberately made it ten cheaper. silver!" "It''s really possible. After all, the difference is only ten silver coins. As long as this victory is won, the Bach Empire can continue to lead the Blue Shield Empire in terms of weapons and equipment. Even if it loses a little, it''s worth it!" "Haha, the luck of the Blue Shield Empire is really bad. They were the first to be drawn. If they are ranked second, they will probably do the same!" Hearing the price of the Bach Empire, there was another commotion in the crowd. "His Royal Highness Corey, you are so wise, haha, the face of the representative of the Blue Shield Empire has turned black!" If the gap between the spirits of the two sides is not large, then these ten silver coins are likely to bring a small advantage to the Bach Empire. "Dwarves warriors, please take your time!" Immediately, the second batch of two hundred dwarven soldiers began to taste blaze wine. The dwarves also stopped tasting after drinking two or three bowls, and immediately raised their hands. One hundred and eighty-seven, one-hundred eighty-eight, one-hundred eighty-nine, one-hundred and ninety... As the dwarven soldiers slowly raised their hands, the exciting time finally arrived. Everyone in the field is staring at the selected dwarves to see if the Bach Empire can surpass the Blue Shield Empire. ...One hundred and ninety-one! Whoa! "Haha, victory! The Bach Empire has won again. I bet on the 900 gold coins I bought for the victory of the Bach Empire and I will earn it!" "Haha, me too, but I bet a thousand gold coins!" When the 191st dwarf raised his hand, the field was boiling. Unexpectedly, the Bach Empire really won again, and the gamblers who put their gold coins on the Bach Empire jumped up one after another. "Hmph, don''t be too happy, have you forgotten that there are still orcs and storm leaders?" "Haha, the orcs still have a slight threat, but I don''t think the threat of the storm collar is too big." "Because the Kakad dwarf also said just now that although the spirits of Storm Collar are strong, their taste is not as good as the other three kinds of wines." "And dwarves have requirements for strength, but they don''t necessarily really like spirits that taste bad!" The crowd immediately quarreled, because many gamblers betting on the Blue Shield Empire couldn''t understand how happy the gamblers betting on the Bach Empire were. "Everyone, the third force participating in the competition is... the Orc Empire!" Naturally, everyone''s discussion would not interrupt the competition, so the dwarf host drew out the third force to appear. "It''s the finale again, this is a good sign!" When he heard that the third person to appear was an orc, Narant couldn''t help laughing. In this second round of competition, it is really the advantage that comes later on the stage, because the price can be adjusted by the opponent. At this time, the orc woman from the fox clan had once again brought the convoy to the field. "Dwarves warriors, although our orcs have participated in several winemaking competitions in the past, we have never won again!" "However, this time we come with great sincerity and confidence. Our purchase price for this precious ape spirit is three gold coins!" "I hope all the dwarf warriors will like our ape spirits, ah, I am here to thank all the warriors!" There is still a hint of charm, but it is natural, even the second prince of the Bach Empire loves it and hates it. And the dwarf soldiers who were usually rude men couldn''t help but have a little pity in their eyes, and then they began to taste the wine bowls. When a group of dwarves took their wine bowls to taste, the crowd became nervous, especially those gamblers who bet on the Bach Empire. They did not expect the price of spirits from the Orcs to be so low. Moreover, what made them panic even more was that the third batch of dwarf soldiers did not stop after drinking only two or three bowls as before, but drank four or five bowls in full. "It''s over, I''m afraid my push will go to waste!" "Haha, deserve it!" "You guy, you are still in the mood to gloat over the misfortune. Those people are orcs! If they win, the strength of the orcs will be greatly strengthened!" https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 728： Historic moment! "Look, the dwarf soldiers are raising their hands!" Just when many onlookers were talking about it, after the dwarf soldier had eaten the fifth bowl of fine wine, he stopped drinking and began to raise his hands to vote. Seeing this scene, everyone who had been arguing before finally stopped talking, but looked nervously at the arena. According to past experience, in this final, the more wine the dwarf soldiers drank, the more they recognized and liked it. After all, who wants to drink more of the spirits they don''t like? And the fact is just as people think, as the number of dwarves raising their hands increases, everyone has a look of loss on their faces. Because the dwarf soldiers who recognized this orc spirit liquor broke through to more than 190 people almost immediately. One hundred and ninety-five, one hundred and ninety-six, one hundred and ninety-seven, one hundred and ninety-eight... "This... Could the spirits of the orcs reach the unanimous approval of 200 people? The dwarves have held so many brewing competitions, but there has never been a unanimous vote in the finals!" "Probably not! If this is the case, then our Holy Alliance will be embarrassed, but, having said that, now our Holy Alliance has lost..." The crowd couldn''t help jumping wildly as they watched the number of approvals increasing one by one. Terran has participated in so many winemaking competitions, but has never received so much recognition in the finals. If the orcs really get the approval of 200 votes this time, then the human race will not have to claim to be the first in brewing, and they have no right to despise the savageness and stupidity of the orcs. Fortunately, what made everyone worried did not happen, because the approved votes finally stopped at 199 votes. "One hundred and ninety-nine votes..." But even so, a group of people couldn''t help but look up when they saw this, because this had already broken the record created by the previous people. And now, it can basically be said that the Orcs have already won. "How is this possible!" The face of the second prince of the Bach Empire turned pale, their flame wine actually lost. Originally, they only regarded the Blue Shield Empire as a strong enemy, but this time, because the taste of the flame wine was improved, they originally thought that they should be the winner. And his second prince also came to get the staff that Master Moore helped to forge, and at the same time let himself get back the champion of this competition, and then returned to the Bach Empire to gain a reputation. But now the champion of the competition has been lost, let alone gaining any prestige. I''m afraid his other brothers will be able to pour water on him at once. Even if it is because of the force majeure factor of the orcs this time, it will be slandered as the reason why he lost because of him. When the second prince, Corey, looked like he was unlucky, in fact, Narant also showed a dignified expression. Unexpectedly, this orc is really a sudden emergence, and it has obtained one hundred and ninety-nine recognitions, which is a full eight recognitions higher than that of the Bach Empire. Although he has not participated in previous competitions, he also knew from the comments from the crowd below that this result was already very high. At this moment, those orcs who don''t know how to suppress their emotions have already let out smug laughter. Except for the deep fox clan old man, all the orcs'' joy and competition against the human clan have already hung on their faces. "Next, the last one to participate in the competition is the Storm Leader!" The Orc''s Ape Spirit came up with the results of the competition, and the dwarf host didn''t delay, and immediately announced the appearance of the leading team of Stormwind. Afterwards, Marioli led the team to the arena and started pouring out the eye of the storm liquor from the barrel. "Hey, by the way, our human race also has a storm leader, maybe the orcs may not be able to win!" When the Storm Lord appeared, the crowd of onlookers who had been talking about it before turned to look at the field immediately. The impact the orcs had brought to them was so great that they almost forgot the existence of the Storm Lord. There was a trace of hope in the eyes of many people who were unwilling to let the orcs win. , "Impossible! You have also heard the comment from the dwarf just now. Although the spirits of Stormland are strong enough, they are not as delicious as flaming wine and smoldering wine. It is impossible to compare to the spirits of the orcs." "Alas, it seems that this time the orcs are really going to win!" However, that glimmer of hope only rose for a moment, but it was ruthlessly destroyed by the others. Even the nobles on the high platform frowned. If they were the most unwilling to see orcs get weapons, they were the nobles. After all, when the orcs become powerful, it will directly threaten their interests. "Dwarven warriors, this is the eye of the storm of our Storm Lord. The purchase price is only two gold coins. Please taste it slowly!" "What, it only takes two gold coins!" "Yeah, although the taste is a little worse, it''s not so cheap because of its intensity!" At this time, as Mario said the price of the Eye of the Storm to the dwarf soldiers in front, everyone in the audience couldn''t help but be stunned. Because the price is too low. Even a low-quality wine like Emerald Spirits needs to be sold for one gold coin to make money, but this wine with such a high intensity is only sold for two gold coins, and everyone even wondered if he wanted to sell it at a loss. Anyway, you can''t win this competition. "It''s this time, and I still want to be in the limelight!" Second Prince Corey, who was in a bad mood, vented his anger towards Narant without hesitation. In his opinion, Narant is also attracting attention at the moment. As the prince of the empire, he naturally knew the cost of brewing a lot of high-level spirits, and even the price they offered for the spirits was just as good as the cost price. But because of the previous victory, he temporarily dropped ten silver coins. These ten silver coins are the cost of shipping the blaze wine to the Forge Castle. However, in order to continue to win and obtain a large number of weapons forged by the dwarves, the Bach Empire can pay back the money for these ten silver coins. This is not just the idea of ??his Bach Empire, but even the idea of ??all Holy Alliance empires. It is estimated that in this competition, the only offer that does not lose money is probably the Orcs. Because all their brewing materials come from forests, which means that there is no labor cost, and almost no other input is needed. In this way, the offer of three gold coins should allow the orcs to make some money. Narant''s strange expression in the face of the crowd did not reflect anything. And the dwarves in the field have also raised the wine bowl in front of them. "Well, the taste of this wine is indeed unprecedentedly strong!" "Yeah! But unfortunately, Captain Kakad has just said that the taste of the Eye of the Storm is still far from that of Flaming Wine and Flaming Wine!" "Whatever, the taste is worse, and we must come and taste this unprecedented intensity!" A group of dwarves held the wine bowl and did not taste it immediately, but put it to their mouth and smelled it, and immediately discerned from the rich wine taste that the intensity was indeed extraordinary. After speaking, the dwarves raised their wine bowls one after another and poured it into their mouths with a thud! "Uh!" The classic scene reappeared, but after the two hundred dwarf soldiers took a sip of strong wine, they were immediately stunned by the impact of the high-strength wine just like Kakad and others before. After a full while, these dwarf soldiers recovered their movements, and then everyone looked at each other with shock in their eyes. And there was a trace of doubt in this shock. However, they didn''t have time to say anything at the moment, but immediately raised their heads and poured the strong wine into their mouths. And the crowd of onlookers didn''t notice anything unusual, because the performance of the 200 dwarf soldiers at the moment was not much different from the first round. "One more bowl!" Soon, the dwarves finished their first night, and begged for the birth of Narant''s subordinate who was standing beside him with a jug. And the subordinates like Narant reacted very quickly, and filled the wine bowl again with agile movements. Valley persimmon Coo, coo, coo! There was another fierce swallowing sound. "Hey, another bowl!" Coo, coo, coo! "Wow, I even drank three bowls. It seems that the Eye of the Storm is really good. If there are no Orcs, it should be able to compete with the Bach Empire and the Blue Shield Empire for the first place!" "Yeah! I''m really curious about where this Storm Lord came from. The spirits it brewed are not inferior to those of the two great empires. Why haven''t we heard of it before!" "Hey, wait, look!" "Look at what?" "Then... those dwarf soldiers seem to want to drink the fourth bowl!" "What, I still want to drink the fourth bowl, just now the flaming wine and blazing wine, these dwarves have only drank three bowls!" With an exclamation, he drew everyone''s attention back to where the dwarf soldiers were. And as everyone can see, the dwarf who finished drinking the third bowl raised the wine bowl in his hand again. "Pour me another bowl!" As the wine bowl was filled again, the dwarves drank again. "Hey, it''s really the fourth bowl, that is to say, the Eye of the Storm has already compared Flaming Wine to Flaming Wine!" The onlookers were immediately amazed. They thought that the Eye of the Storm could be on par with Flaming Wine and Flaming Wine. That was very lucky. But now this performance has indeed shown that the Eye of the Storm has outperformed the first two. After all, the more the dwarf soldiers drink, the more intuitively they recognize the wine... "Wait...he...they seem to want to drink..." Just when everyone was still in disbelief, a scene that made them even more stunned appeared. Because, after drinking the fourth bowl, the dwarf soldiers once again stretched out the wine bowls in their hands to ask for spirits from the people of the Storm Leader! Wow! "The... fifth bowl!" "Everyone, the dwarf soldiers only drank five bowls of that ape spirit that looked like an orc just now!" In an instant, even the representatives on the high platform were a little stunned. Even the high-ranking dwarves were inexplicable. Although they had never drank the Eye of the Storm, they knew from Kakad''s mouth earlier that the fire wine must not be tasteless to this level. "Give me another bowl..." However, just when everyone was puzzled, the dwarf soldiers in the scene actually raised the wine bowl towards the storm leader again. And these dwarves were all flushed at the moment, with eager expressions on their faces. "..." At this moment, everyone in the field has spoken again, and everyone is staring blankly at this incredible scene. If you drink this bowl, it will be the sixth bowl. The dwarf soldiers of the ape tribe of the orc tribe only drank five bowls, but they gave the approval number of 199 votes. Then, how many approval votes should the Eye of the Storm get after drinking the sixth bowl? However, just when everyone was thinking about how to count the votes for the sixth bowl of Eye of the Storm, the next moment they realized that their troubles were completely useless. Because the voice of ''one more bowl'' came again in that game. This is the seventh bowl! "!!!" And this seventh bowl is actually still the beginning... The eighth bowl... The ninth bowl... The tenth bowl... Onlookers: "...!!!" Representative of Gaotai nobles: "...!!!" High-level dwarf race: "...!!!" Narant: "...!!!" The subordinates who poured the wine in the storm: "...!!!" "one more bowl!" After drinking a full ten bowls, the dwarf soldiers were still not satisfied, and staggered and raised their hands to the person who was beside the storm leader who poured the wine. However, after carrying it for a long time, they found that no wine was poured into the wine bowl this time, "One more bowl!" The dwarf soldier, who had already drunk enough, was quite unhappy, and immediately frowned and begged again. "Uh...hug...sorry, there''s no more!" The leader of the storm, who was holding the jug, looked embarrassed, and then looked at Mario. It turned out that the four barrels of wine that he brought this time had already been drunk. And Mario didn''t expect such a scene, and immediately looked at Narant. And Narant looked at the King of the Hill awkwardly. The King of the Hill only reacted at this time, and immediately stood up: "Dwarves warriors, this is another test, this time the storm tie has finished the test wine You can make an evaluation!" "Uh, yes! We are judging the wine for the competition!" At this time, the group of dwarf soldiers below woke up like a dream, and then looked at the storm leader who was in charge of pouring wine: "Sorry, I just forgot that this was a competition, I thought it was in a tavern!" "However, your eye of the storm is really strong and sweet. Captain Kakad''s words are not credible. I approve of your eye of the storm!" After speaking, the bearded dwarves staggered to their feet, and then raised their arms. And as he raised his hand, the rest of the dwarves began to raise their hands one after another. One hundred and ninety-six, one hundred and ninety-seven...one hundred and ninety-nine...two hundred! Wow! When the last dwarf soldier staggered and raised his hand, the entire competition site was boiling. "Two hundred votes! God, I''m not dreaming!" "Yeah! This has never been seen in a hundred years, and there are 200 votes. Didn''t the Kakad dwarves just say that the taste of the eye of the storm is a disadvantage, how can these dwarves drink ten bowls?" "Why drink ten bowls, I think if it wasn''t for the wine brought by Storm Leader this time, they would probably continue to drink it until they were directly drunk!" "Yeah! Is this Storm Collar''s spirit really so delicious!" For a moment, the crowd was buzzing, and everyone was surprised that the Eye of the Storm had won unanimous votes. Moreover, the dwarves actually finished all the wine they used to participate in the competition! It can be said that this is definitely a historic moment. Chapter 729： claim bet Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: , Daughter of Doom must die "How is this possible!" Facing the approval of the two hundred dwarf soldiers below, the expression on the second Prince Corey''s face was even more ugly at the moment. If there was a choice, he would prefer the orcs to win this test today. Because even if the orcs win, it won''t affect him. As for the alliance orcs, they will obtain a large number of weapons and threaten the security of the holy alliance. It''s just a threat to safety. At most, the border areas have been looted. Even if the orcs win two more realms, it will not really affect the survival of the human race. So, he Prince Corey is still a prince and won''t be affected a little bit. Those civilians were plundered and plundered, anyway, serfs were like cattle and sheep, and they would never perish. On the contrary, it was Narant who won, which would really affect his Corey. I remembered the demeaning and jokes I had sworn to Narant earlier. Remember the URL m.26ksw. cc Although the country bumpkin did not respond. But now, every word spoken by the 200 dwarf soldiers under the stage was like a slap in the face, so loud and shameless. Corey can already imagine that after this winemaking competition is over, his name as the second prince of Corey will spread throughout the Holy Continent. Because people always love to show off their knowledge in front of others. And today''s unprecedented unanimous approval of 200 people is a good show off capital. In order to increase the explosiveness of this show, he, the second prince of the Bach Empire, will definitely be arranged in it, becoming the shameless villain of all biographical knights. No one cares about Corey''s inner one-man show. At this moment, Narant looked at the field with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He really didn''t expect that he simply added a little sugar, and the dwarves gave unanimous approval again. "Narant, great! We won, you''re awesome!" And Natasha next to Narant is more excited than him, her fair face has turned red, her arms are constantly shaking in Narant''s arms, and the huge airbag is constantly impacting on Narant''s chest. superior. Natasha''s beautiful eyes kept flashing, and the more she looked at her beloved, the more she admired her, and when she was excited, she even kissed her. "Natasha, I''ve always been so good, don''t you know, then I''m so sad!" Narant turned his head and looked at the beautiful woman who was as happy as a three- or five-year-old child. "Bah, you pervert!" Natasha was taken to the car by the old driver Narant every day, and she immediately understood the deeper chill of Narant''s words, and immediately bumped into Narant in annoyance. But this was originally a retaliatory collision, but because of the presence of the airbag, Narant''s heart swayed immediately. "Natasha, I''m telling the truth, I don''t know last night..." "Yeah, don''t say it anymore!" Natasha saw Narant''s open mouth, so she immediately pulled out her hand in anger and blocked Narant''s mouth. In this way, Narant finally stopped for a while. At the same time, while the crowd was clamoring, the dwarf high-level side was also tasting a few pots of Storm Eye spirits reserved in advance. This is also the management of the competition in previous years, although the scores are all made by dwarf soldiers. But in the end, it was the King of the Hill and a group of high-level officials who made the real decision, so when the competition came on stage, two pots of spirits were also loaded and sent to the King of the Hill. It is precisely because of this kind of management that this little trouble today has been avoided. Otherwise, all the eye of the storm spirits in the field have been drunk, and the King of the Hill and others will not be able to taste the true taste of the spirit of the eye of the storm. I am afraid it is really difficult to make a decision. After taking the bowl of wine poured by their subordinates, the King of the Hill, Master Mu and others looked at each other, and then showed a little surprise. "The eye of the storm is indeed very strong, and just smelling it can make people feel the aroma of wine!" said the king of the hill. "It''s really good. In the past, I could only smell such a strong aroma from those expensive potions!" Master Moore nodded in agreement. Immediately, the two of them stopped talking, and directly raised the wine bowl and put it to their mouths. Gudong! With a sip of strong wine in their mouths, the King of the Hill and Master Moore froze for a moment, and immediately felt the strong excitement of the Eye of the Storm. Immediately, an unbelievable look appeared on his face. The two of them did not suffer as much shock as those dwarf soldiers. After all, they had tasted a lot of precious human spirits. They were surprised that the eye of the storm was more cultivated than they thought "Elder Moore, the steward of the Storm Leader just said that the price of this wine is two gold coins, right?" "Yes, the king of the hill, it is indeed two gold coins in a pot. If I didn''t know that Narant, I would have thought that someone was sincerely making trouble!" "Yes, if I hadn''t known the origin of this kid, I would have thought he was here to make trouble!" The King of the Hill looked thoughtful. "Elder Moore, the winner of this year''s competition has been decided!" "I, Moore, support the decision of the King of the Hill, and this year''s competition is indeed the Storm Lord!" Master Moore nodded earnestly. After the King of the Hill heard this, he immediately stood up. And when the King of the Hill stood up, everyone became quiet. Everyone knows that the real results of this year''s competition will be announced soon. The King of the Hill did not hesitate, and after everyone was quiet, he said loudly: "All the guests who have come from afar, and my dwarf warriors, the results of this competition have come out." "My King of the Hill is here to announce that the final winner of this winemaking competition is... the eye of the storm leading the storm!" "Wow! It''s really the eye of the storm!" "Hey, let''s take the storm leader! It''s better than giving the orcs a victory, but it''s a pity for my thousand gold coins!" "Yeah, it''s a pity that I have eight hundred gold coins..." The result did not exceed everyone''s expectations. After all, Storm Collar was very clear in terms of price and recognition of the wine. With the King of the Hill announcing the results, today''s competition is over. The King of the Hill sent his subordinates to Narant with an identity card that would allow him to freely approach the Forge Castle and then left. And Narant also stood up at this moment. Later, he needs to go to the Forge Castle to meet the King of the Hill, and sign a contract for the supply of spirits between the two parties for the next three years. "Your Excellency Narant, I am Marquis Carlo of the Nok Empire. I congratulate you on the victory of the Storm Lord!" "Your Excellency Narant, I am Earl of Yell of the Blue Shield Empire, congratulations to your Storm Territory for winning the competition!" "Your Excellency Narant, I am Kemp of the Principality of Nile, congratulations on your victory in Eye of the Storm!" "Your Excellency Narant..." But just when Narant just stood up and walked towards the bottom of the high platform, there were suddenly many noble representatives beside him. When Narant came, the representatives didn''t say hello, and even before Corey''s sarcasm, no one paid much attention to him. But now, one by one, they all came to Narant''s side, their tone was close, as if the two sides had known each other for many years, and they congratulated Narant. Valley Chicken Even the representatives of the empires such as the Blue Shield Empire and the Nok Empire are the same. Because although they are not sure which principality Narant belongs to, they will definitely not belong to the six empires. Because the six empires are all competitive, they usually know a little bit of trouble. And since Narant is not an imperial force, although they lost this competition, it is not impossible to make up for it. A small principality that doesn''t need much weaponry at all. And if there are more weapons and equipment, it is naturally used for sale. In this way, in any case, they must make good friends with Narant first, so that it is convenient for the empire to win Narant in the future. And Narant is well aware of the thoughts of a group of representatives of the empire who suddenly became enthusiastic. However, he didn''t mind the hypocritical politeness of these nobles. Because he also has the intention to be an arms dealer, he responded enthusiastically to the greetings of the nobles. In this way, Narant and most of the noble representatives were polite for a long time before returning to the wine tavern with his subordinates. On the road, Narant''s motorcade was also enthusiastically watched by the crowd. Whether it was a human or a dwarf, they all pointed at the motorcade. Even some daring dwarves asked loudly towards Mario at the front of the team. The question asked was naturally about Eye of the Storm Spirits, where they could buy it, and they also wanted to try it. "Mario doesn''t think these dwarves are in the way, and immediately told everyone that the Eye of the Storm will also be sold in the Forge Castle in the future to face ordinary dwarves." "However, it''s a good day to wait for a while, because the order of the dwarf soldiers needs to be fulfilled first." In this way, ordinary dwarves are satisfied and look forward to tasting the Eye of the Storm, which won by unanimous votes in the future. And Narant and Natasha were not in the convoy at the moment, because he was worried that his face would be seen by the people in the Blue Emerald Tavern. After all, his Eye of the Storm was purified from Emerald Spirit. Of course, in fact, Narant also thinks too much. Even if he was really seen by the people of the Blue Jade Principality, they would not have thought that the Eye of the Storm was purified from Jade Spirit. After all, they know the level of Jade Spirits best in their hearts. Even if there is a slight possibility, they will not let the price of Jade Spirits be sold as low as three gold coins in a pot. What''s more, it was unanimous to participate in the brewing competition. To really improve to this point, it would be almost the same unless the gods personally used divine power to transform them. ¡­ After returning to the tavern, Narant did not stop, and walked directly towards the Fortress of the Furnace with a few guards. Of course, he did not immediately go to enter the furnace castle, but stopped at the gate. "Dear guest, welcome to Felix Tavern, I don''t know what wine you need!" When Narant entered the tavern, there were not too many people in the tavern at the moment, because many people were still on their way back and did not arrive at the tavern. "I''m not here to drink, but to collect my bonus!" "Bonus?" The attendant was taken aback. , Although he didn''t go to the scene, the people sent by the tavern had already sent the results back a moment ago. The result this time not only exceeded the expectations of the audience, but also exceeded the expectations of the Felix Tavern. Originally thought that this year''s winner would be drawn between the Bach Empire and the Blue Shield Empire again, but unexpectedly, such a dark horse as Storm Collar suddenly appeared. Of course, although unexpected, this is indeed more happy for the Felix Tavern. Because whether it is the Bach Empire or the Blue Shield Empire, the number of bets has reached tens of thousands of gold coins. If either of the two wins, the Felix Tavern will not be able to make any money on this big head. It can only maintain it without losing money, and then rely on the bets of those small principalities to make money. But now, because of Storm Collar''s victory, it can be said that the Felix Tavern is making a lot of money. And this storm collar, although the odds are very high, but because no one has ever heard of it before, only know its wine, so no one bet at all. At the very least, the servant himself had never seen anyone bet even a single gold coin on Storm Leader before he left work last night. "Dear guest, do you know the result of this competition? It was Storm Leader who won!" Although he felt that the guest in front of him must be a little confused, the attendant still politely reminded him. "Yeah, it''s Storm Leader, and I bet five hundred gold coins!" Narant smiled slightly, and it wasn''t the attendant who received him in the morning. Saying that, he took out the voucher for the bet at that time. When the attendant saw the certificate, his eyes widened and his throat subconsciously swallowed. Although he only bet five hundred gold coins, at fifty times the odds, it is 25,000 gold coins. "Honorable guest, you... wait a moment, I''ll call the steward!" The attendant stammered an apology, and then quickly walked towards the back of the tavern. It didn''t take long for the steward of Felix Tavern to be called over. When he saw Narant''s certificate and checked the tent registered in the morning, although the corner of his mouth twitched, the steward could only honestly hand over 25,000 gold coins. He only remembered to check the bets of other empires and small principalities in the morning, and he didn''t care that there were people betting in the Storm Territory. When he got the final result a moment ago, he had already figured out how to send a letter back to the empire to obtain the merit for himself, but now that 25,000 gold coins were taken away, this merit was immediately reduced by one tenth. "Thank you for the stewardship, the reputation of Felix Tavern is guaranteed!" Letting Big Stone and the others hold five wooden treasure chests, Narant thanked the manager of the Feili tavern very happily, and then left the tavern directly. "Sir, someone is following us!" After leaving the tavern, Narant took Big Stone and the others directly into the Fortress of the Furnace. However, on the way, the big stone suddenly reminded. "Don''t worry about them, they won''t have the guts to follow them later!" Narant didn''t care at all. Twenty-five thousand gold coins, even in this sacred continent, is not a small amount of wealth. Therefore, he had long expected such an outburst. This is also the reason why he only bet five hundred gold coins when he bet in the morning. It''s not that his heart is not big enough, but that he is afraid that it is too big to eat. However, I believe that when Du Fu knows his identity, he should not trouble himself for these 25,000 gold coins. "Yes, my lord!" Big Stone nodded and said nothing. Soon, Narant brought a group of subordinates to the deepest part of the Furnace Castle, where the dwarf palace of the King of the Hill was located. Seeing that Narant and the others were politely welcomed into the palace by the dwarf soldiers, a look of surprise immediately appeared on their tails who secretly followed Narant and others not far away. Chapter 730： guilt "Master in charge, Bit and Deli are back!" "How? Did you find out where the young man lived?" "Steward, Bit and Deli reported that they did not detect the residence address and identity of the young noble!" "What the **** is going on?" Not long after Narant entered the Furnace Castle, in a study behind the Felix Tavern, the tavern steward was listening to his subordinate''s report. When he found nothing, his face immediately showed displeasure. "My lord, Bit and Deli followed the young nobleman carefully according to your instructions, but later found that the young nobleman entered the Furnace Castle directly with gold coins." "Moreover, after entering the Forge Castle, he rushed directly to the Dwarven Palace, and was warmly welcomed in by those Dwarf guards!" "What...was warmly welcomed by the dwarves and entered the Furnace Castle Palace?" Fili''s tavern manager paused. Immediately, his face was full of solemnity, and then he fell silent. "Tell Bit and Deli to continue guarding in front of the palace... However, let them remember not to provoke the noble young man, but to find out who the young man is!" After changing for a while, the steward explained carefully. "Master in charge, what do you mean?" "Being able to enter the dwarf palace, that noble young man is definitely not an ordinary noble, so I am afraid that we won''t be able to get the bonus that we won back!" As the steward of Felix Tavern, he naturally knew what it meant to be received by the King of the Hill. "Master in charge, that''s 25,000 gold coins!" The subordinates were still a little reluctant to bear the five golden boxes of gold coins. "Idiot, if it''s just an ordinary noble, it''s fine. Now we know that the young man is not simple, let alone 25,000 gold coins, even if it''s 50,000 gold coins, we have to recognize it!" "Besides, if I guessed correctly, if I can be invited by the Dwarf King now, then if the young man doesn''t have a very deep background, then there is only one possibility!" The steward of Felix Tavern scolded his subordinate angrily. "Master in charge, what is possible!" "This young man is likely to be the lord of the Storm Lord!" "He is the Lord of Stormwind... Doesn''t that mean he is the one who won today..." "Do you understand now? No matter what kind of identity he is, we can''t provoke him. Even if it is the latter, we must take the opportunity to win him over..." ... After entering the palace, the guards around Narant were left outside the palace. And he himself was taken to the palace of the dwarves. The moment he entered the palace, Narant immediately felt a burning sensation. When he saw the pool of fiery red magma in the center of the hall, he almost wanted to turn around and leave. In the previous life, the volcanic eruption was devastating. I didn''t expect that the dwarf''s palace was built directly on this magma pool, and it was regarded as a lava pool that highlights the majesty of the hall. What''s even more speechless is that at this moment, there are several dwarf maids who are using thick iron rods to insert a few magical beasts to bake food with the help of the high temperature of the lava. "Lord Narant, sit down!" After thinking about it, but seeing the dwarves seems to have long been used to it, Narant still resisted the urge to leave, and was led by the dwarf soldiers to a long table in front of the lava. The King of the Hill has been waiting for a long time, and now Master Moore is also here. "I have seen the king of the hill, I have seen Master Moore!" "Haha, Narant, you''re welcome, sit down! I didn''t expect you to be the winner of the winemaking competition this time!" Master Moore also greeted Narant at this time. "Master Moore, I''m just lucky!" Narant said modestly as he sat down. "Narant, you are not lucky. You can compare the Bach Empire, the Blue Shield Empire or the Orcs, which shows that your Eye of the Storm Spirit is really good enough!" "In addition, two hundred dwarf warriors can be unanimously approved. Such a thing has never happened before!" Master Moore was blunt, and did not want Narant to be so humble. Hearing this, Narant could only smile. At this time, a dwarf maid had placed a roasted mid-level demon beast on the long table, and then divided a sturdy beast leg for Narant, the king of the hill, and Master Muer respectively. The King of the Hill and Grandmaster Moore directly lifted the sturdy beast''s legs without needing a knife and fork, and immediately began to feast on it. "Your Excellency Narant, you''re welcome, let''s have a taste together, let''s talk while eating!" The King of the Hill and Master Mu''er saw Narant''s eyes widen, and immediately spoke politely to him. Dwarves don''t have as many rules as human nobles, so their favorite is to eat meat and drink. Seeing this, Narant was also welcome, picked up the stovepipe that was thicker than his thigh, and gnawed it directly. While eating and drinking, they also began to discuss the future cooperation between the two parties. In this regard, it is not the first time that the dwarves have cooperated with the human race, so they directly put forward their own requirements. For example, at least 50,000 jugs of Storm''s Eye Stout are given to the dwarves every month, which is still normal. If there is a special period, such as when the dwarves fight and need more spirits, Narant must ensure that he can provide 100,000 pots of Storm Eye spirits every month at any time. For such a request, Narant naturally agreed. Then there''s the matter of paying. Dwarves can pay in gold or with forged weapons. And the price paid for the weapon will also be deducted according to the quality. For example, the ordinary Mithril sword, the market price is five gold coins, but only two gold coins and fifty silver coins are needed to provide it to Narant. As for the more advanced inscription weapons, Narant will reduce the wages by half depending on the craftsmanship. For such a choice, Narant naturally chose to pay for the wine with weapons. Because he wanted to be an arms dealer, and make some more money from the nobles of the Holy Alliance. When the two parties negotiate the amount of the transaction and the method of settlement, the contract is immediately signed. And Narant needs to prepare the first batch of Storm''s Eye Spirits to deliver to the Forge in a month. At that time, Narant can inform the dwarves of the weapons he needs, and they will also deliver the weapons to Narant within a month. Of course, before leaving, Narant made an unkind request. That is whether you can help yourself make a batch of weapons in advance, and return to the men who are in urgent need of sophisticated weapons and equipment to protect the safety of Storm Territory. For this reason, Narant was willing to give away a thousand jugs of the Eye of the Storm afterward as a thank you. Hearing Narant''s request, the King of the Hill and Master Moore decided to grant Narant''s request after a brief discussion. This is not only out of trust in Narant, but also because no race in the Holy Land dares to pit dwarves for tens of thousands of gold coins. What''s more, Narant''s winery is still in the Castle of the Furnace, which is also a golden rooster that lays eggs. Unless Narant has a brain, he can''t give up this business. After the negotiation was completed, Narant left the palace with a bulging belly, ready to go back and make a list of the weapons he needed to purchase. At that time, it only needs to be handed over to the civil officer of the Forge Castle, who will let the dwarf artisans forge the weapons and equipment at the fastest speed, and then hand them over to Narant. ... "Well, the two tails are still following?" When he left the palace, Narant noticed the two tails of the Felix Tavern again. However, this time the two tails followed even further. Narant didn''t care, and returned directly with his subordinates. Gu Ruo Even if he wanted to hide, he would definitely be unable to hide, because his tavern is here, and his identity will definitely be exposed in the future. It''s fine if the other party doesn''t have other thoughts. If he dared to give birth to any sympathy, he didn''t mind smearing the reputation of the Felix Tavern. "Sir, you are finally back!" When he returned to the pub, Mario''s eyes lit up immediately after seeing him, and he greeted him with sweat on his forehead. "Well, what''s going on?" "My lord, not long after you left, many empires and principalities sent gifts, saying that they congratulated us on the victory of the storm!" Mario led the way ahead, and when he led Narant After entering the store, he immediately pointed to the pile of gifts in the store and said aloud. "Well, what else did they say?" "My lord, after these people from the empire and the principality sent gifts, they also sent an invitation to you, saying that they want to entertain you, but you are not here, and the little one does not dare to answer indiscriminately!" "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded, not surprised. When he left the former high platform, he actually already knew the thoughts of these noble representatives, so it is normal to send gifts and make friends with him now. Moreover, this is what Narant wants. Since he is an arms dealer, he naturally has to deal with these imperial principalities. "Mario, have you recorded all these gifts and the empire you came to contact?" "My lord, I have written it all down!" "Very good, then you can visit the residences or liaison offices of these noble representatives in person later, and say that I, Narant, will entertain them in person the day after tomorrow." "My lord, is it all?" Mario was taken aback. "Yes, that''s all!" "Okay, my lord!" Mario didn''t ask any more. And the reason why Narant has brought all these forces together is due to two considerations. First, it is natural to save trouble. Second, it is related to the safety of Storm Collar in the future. Now everyone doesn''t know his details, so they don''t dare to show a high profile, even the representatives of the imperial nobles do the same. But after they return, if they know that he is just a small noble who fled from the Glory Continent, then it is impossible for some forces to have other ideas. As the so-called common man is innocent, he is guilty. The biggest lure is that Narrant now has cheap dwarven weapons dealerships. But in the face of all the principalities and empires, he is like a troublesome child, and there is no possibility of confrontation. Therefore, he must create a safe environment for himself before returning. How to create? That is to make all forces contain each other. The weapons that Narant got, because the population is too small, he can''t use too much. In this way, it is possible to let these forces get wet. At that time, his Narant''s interests will become the interests of all the forces. No matter who actually wants to monopolize this benefit, it will provoke public anger. Even an empire, think about the consequences of **** off all parties in the Holy Alliance. ... After sending Mario, Narant went back upstairs directly, and then began to list the weapons and equipment needed this time. This time, he is going to prepare all the weapons and equipment of his subordinates. Moreover, it is still a luxury inscription weapon and equipment, but if you want to be fully equipped, it is also a lot of money. Narant''s current subordinates have more than 400 people. According to the price of the lowest-level inscription armor of the dwarves, weapons and armor, the minimum set is 200 gold coins. In this way, the gold coins needed are 80,000 gold coins. I am afraid that even the small nobles of the Holy Continent do not have such a luxurious existence as Narant. However, for the safety of the territory, Narant was willing. Moreover, in addition to these weapons and equipment, he is also preparing to customize a large number of mithril arrows and crossbow arrows to the dwarves. Ordinary crossbow arrows and arrows are enough in the Glory Continent, but the lethality is not enough after coming to this sacred continent. Therefore, the use of Mithril shoulders is also the general trend. After completing the list, Narant handed it over to Liemen, and asked him to send it to the fortress to the civil magistrate of the dwarves. When he just finished explaining Raymond, Natasha just returned from the outside. "Natasha, how''s it going?" Previously, Natasha did not follow him to the dwarf palace in the Forge Castle, but was sent by Narant to do another important thing. That is to go to the Emerald Tavern to find the steward of the Emerald Tavern, and discuss the matter of purchasing a large amount of Emerald Spirits. "Narant, it''s almost over! When I said that we needed 100,000 pots of Jade Spirits and would buy them for a long time, the steward of the Jade Tavern was so frightened that he almost knelt on the ground and cried bitterly. That''s it!" Following Narant back to the second floor of the tavern, Natasha immediately vividly described what happened in the Emerald Tavern. When she went to the Emerald Tavern, the steward didn''t expect her to return so soon, and was really ready to buy in bulk. Moreover, this large batch is so large that even he, who is in charge, cannot fully agree to it. Because 100,000 pots of spirits at a time, this is an incredible deal for a small principality like Lan Jade, especially since there are more orders to follow. At that time, after confirming again and again that Natasha was not teasing him, the tavern manager simply wanted to provide Natasha. After that, the two sides started formal negotiations. The quantity of Emerald Spirits, guaranteed to meet Natasha''s request, and shipped free of charge. As for the price, the caravan steward quoted eighty silver coins per pot. However, Natasha does not seem to be satisfied with the price. And the tavern steward said that this was the lowest price he could give in his right. In the end, Natasha insisted on a pot of seventy silver coins. If the matter is finalized, it will sign a contract with the other party for at least two years, and the order of at least 70,000 to 80,000 pots per month. Although the authority of the manager of the Emerald Tavern can only be reduced to 80 silver coins, but thinking of such a large order, in order to stabilize Natasha, there should be no problem with telling Natasha that the price of 70 coins should be no problem. The king answered yes yes. Let Natasha give him some time, and he will immediately return to report to the Principality, promising to give an answer within half a month. Natasha naturally had no opinion on this, and even took out 5,000 gold coins as a deposit for the other party. After the other party has negotiated, the first batch of wine will be sent directly to Heiyan Plain, and the remaining balance will be paid after confirming that it is correct, and by the way, the sales contract of both parties will be signed. And the steward was even more excited when he saw the deposit of 5,000 gold coins. This would be 100% sure that Natasha wasn''t fooling them. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 731： Cooperation with the Principalities In addition, the emerald steward once again confirmed the delivery location. What made him even more delighted was that the original delivery location was near their Blue Emerald Principality. In fact, to be precise, it should be close to the border of the original principality of Blue Jadeite. Because, the Blue Emerald Principality was the one that had the new territory of Narant, and the viscount who was evacuated because the orcs invaded and broke the castle was the vassal of the Blue Emerald Principality. Fortunately, in order to avoid the discovery of his own distilled spirits, Narant deliberately asked Natasha to place the delivery location on the territory of Bernard and others. Otherwise, if you place it directly in your own new storm collar transaction, you will definitely give the other party a clue in the future. "Natasha, then this matter will trouble you!" Narant was very satisfied with Natasha''s negotiating ability. The cost price of a pot of seventy silver coins, and he sold it to the dwarves for two gold coins a pot. Even if there is a loss due to distillation, the thirty silver coins are enough to offset it. So, for every jug of Eye of the Storm he sold to the dwarves, Narant would earn at least one gold coin. "Narant, you don''t need to say thank you to me!" Natasha was a little unhappy in the face of Narant''s politeness. "Natasha, thank you is necessary, this is not to meet you, but your heart makes me feel very ashamed!" Natasha immediately took Natasha over. "You don''t need to be ashamed. Being with you, Narant, is my happiest day!" Natasha also leaned on Nalande''s arms. The two of them listened to each other''s heartbeats in this small room, and they both felt so sweet at this moment. ... "Sir, the place where the banquet has been held is opposite the Feili Tavern. The restaurant steward has just sent someone to inform Xiao that all the food is ready!" "Very well, let''s go!" Time turned to two days later. Because the winemaking test and the forging of weapons have been arranged, Narant is considered to be a little free, and just waiting for the weapons to be forged, he will return to the new Storm Territory with his men. Of course, leisure is also relative, because in the past two days, there have been at least a dozen gift-giving forces. According to Mario''s statistics, in the past few days, there were a total of sixty-three principalities that gave gifts to Narant, and five in the empire. Counting this number, nearly two-thirds of the Holy Alliance duchies have found Narant. Even Nafili Tavern sent someone to bring gifts to Narant. As for the fact that Narant was tracked after winning the prize, the two parties were very tacit and did not mention it again. As for the rest, either the power is too weak, and there is no permanent liaison office in the dwarves, so they don''t know what happened to the dwarves. Or it''s not easy to win over Narant directly. For example, the Bach Empire, one of the six major empires, because it represents the second prince of Keri who has hatred with Narant, so the second prince of Keri must be too embarrassed to befriend Narante. The gifts sent by the principalities and empires are neither expensive nor light, they are basically all kinds of gold and silver jewelry or utensils. Worth hundreds of thousands of gold coins. And today, when Narant entertained them, Mario had sent the invitation to all the principality and empire representatives two days ago. With his subordinates, Narant went directly to the restaurant opposite the Felix Tavern. This restaurant was one of the most upscale restaurants in the Forge Castle, where Narant and Rolle also came to eat. And Narant entertained more than 60 representatives of the forces and spent a total of more than 3,000 gold coins, so this banquet was no worse than the castle banquet. "Your Excellency Narant!" "Your Excellency Narant!" When Narant came to the restaurant, most of the noble representatives had already arrived at this moment. After all, they are here to win over Narant and gain benefits from him, and these noble representatives have nothing to hold back. On the contrary, when Narant saw so many people, he pretended to be apologetic. "I''m sorry everyone, something in the store was late just now, making you wait for a long time!" "Your Excellency Narant is very polite, we have just arrived, and Your Excellency Narant has prepared so much food for us, but we don''t feel like waiting for a long time!" The nobles immediately hung up their genial smiles. "Haha, your Excellencies are really tolerant and generous people!" Those present who can come to Narant''s banquet are at least above the count. There are also many heirs of the marquis and the duke''s royal family, making them so polite, Narant has never tried it before. At this moment, although he has the right to distribute weapons, he remains humble and strives to make it easier for the Storm Leader to develop in the future. After a few words of courtesy, Narant walked directly to the high platform. And the representatives of the nobles didn''t really come here today for food and drink, so after seeing him walking to the high platform at the forefront, they all gathered around holding a silver cup. "Representatives of the empire and the principality, it is an honor for you to come to my banquet!" "I am hosting this banquet today, in addition to thanking you for the gifts, there is also a matter that can benefit everyone to cooperate with you!" Narant was not too long-winded, and went straight to the topic after taking the stage. Following his words, the representatives of the nobles below immediately became serious, especially the representatives of the five empires, all of them were eager to try, and they all wanted to grab the right to purchase the weapon of Narant. "And this matter, I believe everyone has been clear, is about the sale of dwarf weapons." "The spirit contract I signed with the dwarves this time is the same as before, and I also use weapons and equipment as a reward." "And my Storm Collar is not too big, so I definitely can''t use so many weapons, so I''m going to sell the extra weapons." "Your Excellency Narant, we are curious about one thing. I don''t know that it is inconvenient for Narant to tell you!" Narant''s voice fell, and an empire representative spoke up in the crowd. "Well, your Excellency, please say it!" Narant nodded with a smile. "Lord Narant, we have discussed with representatives of the nobles before, and we have never heard of the existence of the Storm Territory, so I don''t know if Your Excellency Narant can tell which principality the Storm Territory belongs to." "After all, the wine and eye of the storm spirits made with Storm Leader will definitely not be so unknown!" The representative of the empire had doubts on his face, and it was obvious that he really just wanted to solve this doubt. The same goes for other nobles. They have also asked around in the past few days, but no one knows where the storm is. "It turns out that this is the question, your representatives, in fact, if you don''t ask, I''m going to tell everyone!" "The Storm Territory is actually located on the Black Rock Plain!" "Above the Black Rock Plain?" Several empire representatives looked at each other, you look at me and I look at you. Most of the area bordered by the Black Rock Plain is bordered by the six empires. Only a small part borders small principalities or uninhabited wasteland jungles. But the Great Empire has never heard of it, which means that Narant is not a force of their empire. But even if it is not their power, they should be able to receive the news with the wine and the eye of the storm around the empire. After all, everyone is the high-ranking of the empire. "Everyone, don''t be confused, I''m not lost to any duchy or empire, because I''m a vassal of the Tulip family..." At the moment, Narant smiled and solved everyone''s doubts. Tell me the origin of the storm and what happened in the Glory Continent some time ago. "Hey, Glory Continent? There is actually a continent!" "Yeah, it''s unbelievable!" "Lord Narant seems to have mentioned the goddess just now, which means that the prophet goddess has returned?" Everyone seemed to hear a bombshell at the moment, not only the source of Zheng Jinyu Narant, but also shocked that such a big thing happened in the Holy Alliance in the past few months when they came to Forge Castle. "Everyone, there should be no doubts about my Storm Lord now, right? Then let''s talk about cooperative weapons..." "Your Excellency Narant, my Nok Empire is willing to buy your inexhaustible weapons, and the reputation of our Nok Empire, I believe Your Excellency Narant also knows it." "Our Nok Empire attaches great importance to the friendship with other principalities of various sizes. I believe that as long as Lord Narant sells weapons to us, both of us can gain a lot of benefits!" "For example, we can also offer the items that Lord Narant needs at a favorable price." Before Narant finished speaking, the representative of the Nok Empire below was the first to speak. It was clear that the Storm Territory did not have a principality background, which was the best chance for them. As long as the cooperation with Narant is reached, it is no different from winning this winemaking competition. "Your Excellency Narant, our Blue Shield Empire is also willing to purchase your inexhaustible weapons, and our Blue Shield Empire can also sign a reciprocal trade agreement with Storm Lord." "And according to what Lord Narant said, Stormland borders the territory of the orcs, and our Blue Shield Empire is closer to Stormland. At that time, not only can we sign a commercial contract, but we can also sign a covenant to help Lord Naland defend against attacks from Invasion of Orcs!" The representative of the Blue Shield Empire was not to be outdone. He didn''t know that Narant and Rolle actually had a good relationship. "Your Excellency Narant..." Next, several other empires and some powerful principalities also spoke up. Such a good opportunity, they are naturally reluctant to give up. As for the weaker principalities, they wanted to interject at this moment, but they really did not have the capital to compete with the great empire. Originally, they thought about figuring out the location of the Storm Lord first, maybe it was very close to their principality, so that they would have the advantage of being near the water and getting the moon first. It can be known that the Storm Territory is located in the Black Rock Plain, and their only advantage is that they have no face, so they also have self-knowledge at this moment. "Representatives, please don''t worry, listen to me first!" Seeing the representatives of the empire and the principality below, Narant finally raised his hands with a smile to appease everyone. "Everyone, I know what everyone thinks, and I entertain you all in order to establish a good relationship with various empires and principalities!" "After all, our Storm Leaders belong to foreign nobles, and we need to thank everyone for being able to be accommodated by the Holy Alliance." "It''s just that everyone wants to cooperate with me now. If I really choose one by myself, I will definitely be sorry for other empires and principalities!" "So, I have a better idea here, which can not only express my gratitude to the Holy Alliance, but also won''t hurt the friendship between Storm Lord and the rest of the Imperial Principality!" "What does Your Excellency Narant mean?" Several representatives of the empire frowned, apparently already guessing some of Narant''s thoughts. "I mean, everyone has a share of the weapons this dwarf handed me!" "All of them?" The representatives of the nobles who heard the words immediately wanted to speak, especially the representatives of several empires. "Everyone, please don''t worry, just listen to me!" Narant didn''t give them a chance to speak. He continued: "Of course, because the empire is different from the principality, I am going to sell 50% of the weapons delivered to me by the dwarves to the five empires." "Forty percent will sell the rest of the principalities that will participate in the banquet. As for the last floor, I will keep it for myself!" "Fifty percent? That is, each empire can get 10 percent!" Several empire representatives were obviously not very satisfied with this proposal. After all, the wine Narant provides to the dwarves is about 50,000 to 60,000 pots. At the price of the eye of the storm, the monthly turnover is about 100,000 gold coins. Each empire only has a share of 10,000 gold coins a month, which is really too little for an empire. "Representatives, although each empire only has a share of 10,000 gold coins per month, but think about it, the contract I signed with the dwarves is three years in total, which means that each empire has at least 30,000 to 400,000 gold coins in the three years. There are actually quite a few weapons and equipment.¡± "Moreover, if I don''t cooperate with you in this way, and only distribute it to one of them, then you will definitely not agree!" Narant explained immediately. In this case, the five major empires are actually the key. As long as they agree, the other small principalities will naturally have no opinion. Following his explanation, the brows of the representatives of the five great empires frowned and stretched. Indeed, if Narant chooses any of them to cooperate alone, they will certainly be reluctant. , Now, if everyone shares the same share, it would be a little easier to accept. After all, you can also get weapons yourself, and the rest of the empire will not increase their strength because of this. Seeing that everyone''s expressions have eased, Narant hit the railroad while it was hot: "And everyone, I will sell you 7.50% of the original price for this weapon and equipment cooperation!" "Huh? Seven-fifty percent?" The representatives of the nobles who heard the words were immediately surprised. They naturally know what this 7.50% means, that is, it is sold to them at 75% off the original price. The weapons and equipment that Narant gets from dwarves are half price, for example, the normal purchase price of a weapon is 10 gold coins. Narant can buy it from the dwarves for 5 gold and sell it to them for 7 gold and 50 silver. In this way, these empires and principalities can not only obtain excellent weapons forged by dwarves from Narant, but also the price is one tenth cheaper. Don''t underestimate the mere one-tenth Calculated at the share of 10,000 gold coins per month, it is equivalent to 2,500 gold coins cheaper. Ten months is 25,000 gold coins, and at least 100,000 gold coins can be left in three years, which is definitely not a small amount. "Representatives, can you accept my proposal?" After speaking, Narant looked at the representatives of the nobles below. Especially the representatives of the five major empires, their attitude at this moment is the most critical. "Okay, my Blue Shield Empire approves this cooperation plan of Lord Narant!" "My Nok Empire also approves this cooperation plan of Lord Narant!" https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 732： Orcs interception! Narant has said it for this sake, and it has made so much profit. The representatives of the five major empires looked at each other and expressed their opinions one after another. What else is there to say, although it has rarely happened in the past that winemaking competitions have been captured by small principalities. But it is not without. For example, more than 20 years ago, a small principality won the wine-making competition. At that time, although the small principality did not have such a clear division of shares as Narant, it also sold weapons to the entire alliance in its own country. However, that price is a lot. Only in the face of several major empires, will you earn 10% less profit. And now Narant has avoided so many as soon as he opens his mouth, and he definitely really wants to get along with all the big and small empires and principalities. In the eyes of everyone, this Narant is really on the Tao, and even the nobles feel that it is rare to see it. As several major empires expressed their stances one after another, many small principalities naturally echoed and were born in high spirits. They are happier than the other great empires, because originally with their strength, they would definitely not be able to compete with the five great empires. Unexpectedly, the pie fell from the sky and fell directly on their heads. After the business was over, the representatives of the nobles attended Narant''s banquet with peace of mind. And because of the existence of wine, although the place where the banquet is held is not in a noble and luxurious castle, it makes everyone feel no shabby. On the contrary, because of enough wine, they can drink more comfortably than ever. When the banquet was over, Narant signed a contract for the sale of weapons with the five empires. As for the small principalities, Narant also signed a copy for them. It''s just that how the fifty or sixty small principalities share the arms share is not about Narant, they will negotiate on their own. "Your Excellency Narant, thank you for your hospitality today, then we will go first!" "No need to thank you, it should be an honor for me to invite you to the banquet!" "Lord Narant, then we''ll see you later!" The banquet came to an end, and Narant began to say goodbye to a group of nobles. Not to mention, a group of nobles, especially those of the small principality, are very polite to Narant at this moment. Through this banquet, Narant has established contacts with a number of empires and principalities, large and small, and also has common interests. Especially for the small principalities, although it is said that more than 50 or 60 principalities occupy the interests of the fourth floor, but if they share it, only five or six principalities are worth an empire, or even more, so such an amount is also Not much. Of course, in addition to this, before everyone left, each representative sent two barrels of potion wine plus ten barrels of ordinary wine, which was also the reason why everyone was happy. This gift was not only for the delegates, but half of it was for them to take back to their king. This is also a gift from Narant in order to better hold the Storm Collar on his feet. Narant believed that his Storm Territory would take root in the Holy Continent in the future, so it was necessary to have a good relationship with the principalities of the Holy Alliance. ... With the distribution of dwarven weapons completed, Narrant was free for the next few days. Time turned to ten days later. On this day, because Narant used five barrels of the newly distilled eye of the storm to give gifts, the weapons and equipment that would have taken at least a month to complete were handed over to him at this time. When he saw that all his subordinates were replaced with new inscription armors, Narant finally started the return journey with satisfaction. "Master Moore, then I''ll set off first. Regarding the Eye of the Storm Spirit, I will have someone deliver it at the beginning of next month!" Saying goodbye. Now, Narant has become a collaborator of the Forge Castle, so the relationship with Master Muer is closer. Master Muer needs to fulfill the hospitable etiquette of the dwarves, and specially brings a small team of dwarf soldiers to send them off . "Okay, Narant, be careful on the road. In fact, I want to propose that you can actually go the other way with other nobles of the human race!" Master Moore nodded, but he couldn''t help but give a reminder. "Master Moore, there shouldn''t be a big problem, I will be careful!" Master Moore reminded him that he was really worried about Narant, not for nothing. Because it is the Orcs that Master Moore is worried about. In order to win the competition this time, the orcs have been preparing for a long time to sneak. If it wasn''t for Narant''s presence, their apes would have won the winemaking competition with 199 votes. But who would have thought that in the end, he was cut off by a little-known nobleman named Narant. In this way, Narant continues to take this road close to the border of the Orc Empire to return, and the risk factor must be very high. If the orcs ambush him halfway, I am afraid that with his strength, he is likely to suffer heavy losses. What Master Moore said, of course Narant knew it. However, he also has his own helplessness. The first is to take the other path, which may not reduce the trouble. Because, on another road, the second prince of Corey is still waiting for him. With wolves staring on both sides, Narant simply chose the orc side. At least if you really encounter any danger, you can not only run, but also kill. But the second prince of Nakori, now that Narant has a conflict with him on the bright side, if he really meets him on the road, he will try to kill him. Then Narant will usher in the revenge of the Bach Empire. It doesn''t matter if Narant is now verbally mocking the Bach Empire, but if they really kill their second prince, the Bach Empire will definitely trouble him. In this way, he can''t kill the current second prince of Corey, at least not this time. If there is a chance in the future to secretly count that guy out, then you can do it. In addition, he had to go back in advance to arrange for the handover of the Jade Spirits and the distilled spirits. Narant needs to send the first batch of Eyes of Storms to the dwarves after a month. Although there is no big problem in the difference of more than a week before and after this time, it is definitely not possible if it is too long. It only takes a few hours to distill four or five barrels. But if thousands of barrels are distilled, the time required is not a few hours, but more than ten days. In addition, for the secrecy of the distilled spirit, Narant produced the still used for experimentation, and the rest were used as real production stills, and were not going to be forged in the Fortress of the Furnace. Because this distiller does not have high requirements on materials and processes, as long as the sealing is sufficient. In this way, of course, Narant chose to return to the territory and let his blacksmith forge it. Forging a full set of stills, plus distilling the emerald spirits, it takes time, and he needs to complete the supervision himself. Gu Yan As such, time is very tight in this one. As for the threat of the orcs, if there is an ambush, he can run as if he had come. Anyway, with the little girl Shirley there, his team is like a drone mounted on top of his head, and he will never be suddenly attacked by the enemy. "Okay, Narant!" Seeing that Narant had made up his mind, Master Moore didn''t say more. After saying goodbye to Master Moore, Narant set off directly with a group of subordinates and rushed to the gathering place of tens of thousands of barbarians several miles away. "lets go!" When they arrived at the barbarian gathering place, all the barbarians had already been notified and had already packed up. And when Narant arrived, he didn''t hesitate, just waved his hand and led the crowd towards the outside of the Furnace Castle. ... "Lord Wise, you really guessed it. The Terran nobleman who won the winemaking competition has really passed by the road of our empire!" Time turned to four days later. In a gathering place in the Orc Empire, the people who went to the Furnace Castle to participate in the winemaking competition really stopped here. It stands to reason that after the high-level orcs such as the foxes and tauren have completed the trip to the fortress, they will definitely return directly to the orc royal court, and will not stay in the remote and backward areas on the edge of the empire. But this time the team stopped here, and just now, several orc spies who had just returned from the Furnace Castle also brought back information. From their conversation, it is not difficult to see that they were really guessed by Master Moore, and they were just waiting for the arrival of Narant. "Very good, now let all the clansmen on the border be on alert. If you find the trace of that human clan team, come here and report it immediately!" This wise man is the old man of the fox clan, and the person who reported to him is the captain of the tauren. "Yes, wise man!" The Tauren captain bowed respectfully, and then quickly backed out. "Grandfather, I didn''t expect you to guess that the human nobles actually returned from our side. Didn''t they all say that the human race was timid, so why did the human nobles dare to walk from our side?" After the tauren captain left, the veiled girl who had been sitting quietly in front of the old fox clan finally spoke up. As the woman spoke, she brewed precious tea leaves for her grandfather that only the royal family of the human race could enjoy. "Actually, my grandfather is only speculating, mainly because we got the detailed information of the human noble before we left." "His territory is on the border of our Orc Empire. If he passes through here, it will only take half a month at most to return to the territory." "If you choose another road, it will more than double the time." "In addition, I heard that the young man from the human race had a conflict with the second prince of the Bach Empire. Even if he took another path, it would be dangerous, so I guess he should take this path!" "And now that the Beast God blesses us, we still have the opportunity to complete the mission given by the Beast King on this trip!" Looking at his granddaughter, the orc wise man became amiable and explained lightly. "Grandfather, the Beastmaster will definitely bless us!" The fox girl nodded immediately after hearing this! ... Narant didn''t know that the orcs in front were really waiting for him, because the spies were far away after seeing the barbarians leave. And a team of tens of thousands of people can detect it even if it is several miles away. Therefore, when these orcs detected the exact situation and left, they did not disturb the little gray eagle and the bees. Because of the large number of people, Narant and the others were a little slower than when they came. Fortunately, there are all barbarians in the team. Barbarians have strong physique and are very adaptable to such a wild environment, so the speed is not unacceptably slow. It only took five days for Narant and the others to completely leave the Furnace Castle. And then came to the wilderness area near the border of the Orc Empire. "Sherry, expand the scope of the investigation! If you notice the situation, report it immediately!" From then on, Narant issued an order to increase vigilance. The scope of investigation that was originally only ten miles was expanded to twenty miles. In this way, for the first two days after leaving Forge Castle, everything was normal on the road in front of Narant. Just two days later at noon, Shirley suddenly came to report to him for the first time. "Sir, twenty miles ahead, there is an orc tribe of thousands of people. The people of these tribes are scattered, blocking the road ahead of us!" "Spread apart?" Narant frowned slightly when he heard the words. He had never encountered such a situation before. Fortunately, it was only a tribe of thousands of people, so even if they were scattered, they would occupy a limited area. "Xue Li, let the little gray belt team avoid that orc tribe, and in addition, let the other swift eagles and bees strengthen the detection of the surrounding area!" "Yes, my lord!" Shirley immediately followed the order and began to command, and then the entire team began to turn. "Narant, what''s the matter?" When the little girl Shirley left, Narant''s expression became more solemn, and Natasha immediately cared out. "Natasha, I''m afraid that what Master Moore persuaded us to persuade before we set off happened!" "Are the orcs trying to block us?" "That''s right, but fortunately we have a little girl Shirley!" Narant nodded. He wouldn''t be afraid if it was just blocking the way in front of him. I was afraid that the orcs would go to war and dispatch many tribes to contain them. At that time, with such a large team, their actions would not be as convenient as when they came. Fortunately, the big fight that worried Narant did not happen for the time being. Although he encountered more than a dozen small orc tribes one after another, more than two or three times more than when he came before, he avoided them all because of Xue Li''s warning. And just like that, two days passed again. "Captain Barbarian, haven''t you discovered the team of the human nobles?" Somewhere in the orc tribe, the wise man sat on his knees with eyebrows raised, and asked the Tauren captain who had just come to report. "Lord Wise sent reports from various tribes, but still no trace of the human team has been found. I have sent people to the way to the Furnace Castle according to your instructions to confirm whether there are any traces of travel!" The Tauren captain responded respectfully immediately. They have been waiting for Narant''s team to arrive these days. But after waiting for six or seven days, the team of tens of thousands of people seemed to have evaporated from the world. The more than ten small tribes they arranged along the way did not find any trace of each other. There are tens of thousands of teams to deal with, and unless they have not walked out of the Forge Castle, it is impossible not to find it. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 733： An escape trip? As a result, the long-awaited orcs became suspicious. However, this anxiety is also temporary, because just as the two were talking, a report suddenly came from outside. "Master Wise, Captain Bull, the scouts we sent to the Forge Castle have returned!" "Let him come in!" The bully captain who heard the words said immediately. "How''s the scout area, have you found any traces left by that team?" When the scout entered the room, Captain Bull immediately asked. "Master Wise, Captain Bull, the subordinates went to the Forge Castle to investigate according to the order. The Human Race team is indeed heading in our direction, and it has already crossed the area of ??several tribes!" "you sure?" The wise man of the fox clan and the leader of the tauren of the orc clan immediately confirmed it. "My lord, your subordinates are sure, because the traces of the tens of thousands of people passing by are very obvious!" "The luck is so good, the team of tens of thousands of people escaped the small tribes we sent?" It was confirmed that Narant''s team did not change their route. Both the wise man and the bully captain breathed a sigh of relief. But then the two felt incredible about the good luck of Narant and others. Because they have arranged so many small tribes, let alone tens of thousands of people, even if there are only thousands of people, it is impossible to remain silent until now. "Master Wise, what should we do now?" Captain Barbarian looked at the old fox clan. "Grandfather, why don''t I ride my mount to investigate!" Before the old man of the fox clan spoke, the girl of the fox clan beside him opened his mouth and asked. "Miya, you don''t need to go out to find it!" The fox girl''s proposal was immediately denied by the old man. "From the border of our orc empire to the Black Rock Plain, we must pass through the dead leaf swamp, and the dead leaf swamp is very dangerous. Neither our orcs nor the human race dare to go deep, so we only need to arrange enough tribes around the dead leaf swamp. Spies, then they will have no way to escape!" "Withered Leaf Swamp, grandfather, you are right. Only those dirty goblins dare to go deep into the Withered Leaf Swamp. As long as we send enough tribes, we will definitely be able to find the traces of that group of humans!" The fox girl heard the words. The precious map that he had seen in his grandfather''s room immediately rang out. This map marked the Orc Empire and various terrains around it. There were only a few in the entire principality. Her grandfather, as an Orc sage, happened to have one. After a pause, the fox girl said again: "But grandfather, will the number of tribes we send now be less!" "Yes, that human noble is related to whether we can obtain weapons for the empire this time, so, Captain Bull, you immediately send someone to gather all the tribes on the border and let them all be stationed in the dry area. Leaf Swamp and Edge of Empire." "Let''s set off now, and rush to the edge of the dead leaf swamp!" "Yes, wise man!" Following the order given by the wise man of the fox clan, the small tribes in the western border of the entire orc empire moved and quickly gathered around the dead leaf swamp. And the movements of the orcs were quickly noticed by Narant. "Sir, there is another Orc tribe in front, the number is about 3,000!" "What about further west?" "My lord, Xiao Huihui also investigated it just now, and there are Orc tribes in the west!" "What about the back?" "Sir, there are also orc tribes in the back. Although there are still more than 50 miles away, if we continue to stop here, they will arrive soon!" "This is to surround us!" Narant frowned suddenly. Although the orc tribes appeared very frequently in the past two days, they were not as dense as they are now, and there were no chasing troops behind. They can rely on Xiao Huihui''s guidance to silently pass through the gaps between these tribes. But now, the orc tribes ahead are unprecedentedly dense, not to mention the gap, the other party has already achieved the level of one orc per 100 meters. If his own team appears, then I am afraid that it will immediately fall into the ocean of orcs. This time, the orcs really went to war. Moreover, it is quite accurate to set the interception point on the dead leaf swamp. In this dead leaf swamp, Narant has heard from the original Luo Er that it can be said that strangers are not allowed to enter. Because the swamp is not only easy for people and carriages to fall, but also a natural trap. There are a lot of monsters living inside. These monsters hide in the swamp and attack passing creatures as rations. "My lord, if we return immediately, there should be fewer orcs in the back, so we can break through?" Raymond saw his lord''s face with a solemn expression, and immediately made a suggestion. Because of the new inscription armor that he had just equipped on his body, the barbarian soldiers like Raymond were much more courageous. However, such a proposal was naturally rejected by Narant. If it''s just those small tribes, according to Raymond''s statement, they can break through quickly, then there should be a certain success rate. But this time it was the plan made by the old fox clan and the tauren who wanted to ambush him. Therefore, once he and others show traces, they will definitely be bitten by the other party as soon as possible. Facing those tauren, Narant and his subordinates have no chance of winning. "Damn, since you blocked my way, I won''t go back first!" Suddenly, Narant felt ruthless in his heart. "Raymond, immediately let the team move towards the east!" "East, my lord, is the east the hinterland of the Orc Empire?" Everyone was stunned. "Yes, we are going to go deep into the Orc Empire, and then pass through their hinterland!" Narant nodded. Looking at the posture of the orcs ahead, the small tribes on the border of the orcs must have been recruited to the border of the dead leaf swamp. Therefore, Narant can go deep into the Orc hinterland, and then detour back to the Black Rock Plains. Of course, this kind of thing is not something everyone can do, because once discovered by the orcs, it is estimated that the death will be even worse, and there is no way out. The reason why Narant made such a decision is also because of Shirley''s little girl''s detection ability. This is something no one else can learn. When a group of subordinates heard that their lord now not only did not choose to retreat, but went deep into the hinterland of the orc race, they all looked at each other in dismay. However, everyone naturally had no doubts about Narant''s order, and Narant''s team soon completed the turn. They must now travel as fast as possible before the orcs react, so that they can make a time difference. Soon, Narant took the team to the road deep into the hinterland of the orcs When Narant''s team really set foot on the land of the Orc Empire, the speed of travel also became faster. Because the orcs are savage and backward, but there are some dirt roads in their territory. When the night gradually darkened, Narant and the others had already penetrated 30 miles into the Orc Empire. Although every second counts now, the sooner you return to Stormland, the safer it will be, but considering that there are still barbarians, women and children in the team, Narant is still prepared to stop and rest for the night and wait for the next morning before continuing. Gu Jue At the moment, he chose a dense forest, and let the team begin to rest in the forest. Naturally, the fire could not be used, and all the barbarians were eating the jerky that had been cooked two days ago. In this way, with the swift eagle and bee patrolling, Narant''s team spent the first night safely. When it was still dark on the second day, Narant''s team assembled again and continued to go deep into the hinterland of the orcs. "Sir, Xiao Huihui reports that there is a tribe of orcs seven or eight miles ahead, but it seems that the tribe has become empty!" Not long after departure, little girl Xue Li got Xiao Huihui''s investigation. report. "Well, let Xiao Huihui continue to investigate!" Nalandi nodded. Obviously, as he guessed, all the orcs on the border of the orc empire have been transferred to the vicinity of the dead leaf swamp. Soon, Narant led the team to the orc tribal camp that Xiao Huihui reported earlier. The scale of the camp is not too large, and it should also be a gathering place of orcs with a scale of thousands of people. Narant took his subordinates into the camp to search for a circle, and after confirming that there were no orcs, he walked out of the camp gate. But just as he was about to continue with the team, Raymond suddenly ran over. "Sir, we found an orchard in this camp, and the fruit is very sweet!" Raymond''s face was full of excitement, and he showed a few bright red fruits in front of Narant. "Raymond, have you eaten?" Narant looked at the story and looked at Raymond strangely. "Yes, my lord, please atone for my sins. My subordinates were a little thirsty, so I tasted one, but please rest assured, my subordinates. The rest of the fruits are all visible to my subordinates without any damage!" Raymond nodded first, then immediately explain. "Then after you eat it, what else do you feel besides sweetness?" Narant continued to ask. Because this fruit is the fruit of great power. He remembered that Vinnie had mentioned last time that this Vigorous Fruit Human Race could not be eaten directly, otherwise it would lead to diarrhea in mild cases, and death in severe cases. "My lord, I really have a feeling. After eating this fruit, I feel warm all over my body!" Raymond answered truthfully, saying that he felt carefully for a moment. "Hey, my lord, my strength seems to have increased a little!" "Are you sure!" Raymond''s answer made Narant a little surprised. "Sir, it''s true, the subordinates are very clear about their own strength, and now it seems to have really increased!" Raymond replied with great certainty. "There is such a thing!" Narant no longer doubted, but was amazed at the physique of the barbarian, and he could actually benefit from the direct consumption of Hercules just like the orcs. However, this is of course a good thing for Narant, and it saves Vinnie''s workload. "Raymond, you immediately bring the other team members to pick all the fruits, and each of the wolf knights can take one fruit, and take the rest first!" Narant immediately gave an order. Now the vigorous fruit is also an indispensable fruit for him. If it weren''t for the fact that the Dali fruit trees could not be transplanted, he really wanted to uproot them. "Yes, my lord!" Raymond heard the words and immediately did as instructed. Soon, the vigorous fruit orchard on the edge of the orc camp was plucked. If the orcs of this tribe come back, they will definitely jump and curse their mothers. These vigorous fruit trees are the foundation of their tribe''s growth, and only a batch of fruits is produced every year. They are usually reluctant to eat them, and they are distributed slowly according to their merits. It''s good now, it was all picked up by Narant at one time. Of course, this tribe will not be the only one who will scold Narant at that time, because Narant has encountered two camps of orc tribes one after another on the next journey. In the same way, he also harvested all the great fruits outside the camp of these orc tribes. And because of the successive receipts, Narant simply asked Xiao Huihui to pay attention to the orc tribal camps scattered on the road while investigating. Now that all the orc tribes on the frontier have been recruited away, it is a godsend for him. In the past, in order to obtain these powerful fruits, it would be possible to completely exterminate the orcs as they did with the pig-headed people. Now, the camps of these orcs are all empty, and there is not even a shadow of a person. In this way, Narant''s escape journey turned into a harvest journey. As long as the orc tribal camp detected by Xiao Huihui, as long as the location does not deviate too much, he will go to visit it. ... At the same time, on the edge of the dead leaf swamp, a group of orcs were already waiting. Because according to the er inference of the wise man, the human race team should be nearby. And they also have their own orc chasing troops behind them, so unless this human race team runs into the dead leaf swamp, it is difficult to fly with wings. "Lord Wise, look over there, the birds are startled!" As the main force to deal with the noble team of Narant, at this moment, the old fox clan and the tauren warriors are also on the edge of the dead leaf swamp. At this moment, the tauren captain immediately noticed a frightened bird flying into the sky from a few miles away. "Captain Bull, take your tauren warrior to check it out immediately!" The old fox clan''s expression was still a little dignified, but he relaxed a little after seeing the flying bird. However, he also immediately gave orders to the tauren warriors. "Yes, wise man!" Immediately, the tauren captain personally led hundreds of tauren warriors and ran towards the position where the birds vacated in the distance. "Grandfather, why are you in such a hurry, let the human team come directly, wouldn''t it be better for us to ambush?" After the tauren warriors left, the fox girl was a little puzzled. "Miya, grandfather feels that the speed of this human team is too slow!" The old fox clan who heard the words shook his head. "too slow?" "Yes, judging from the speed of this Terran team a few days ago, they should have appeared on the edge of this dead leaf swamp yesterday evening." "But their current speed is half a day slower than before, and it''s almost noon now!" The old fox clan explained. "Grandfather Are you worried that they have escaped?" The fox girl frowned immediately, "But they don''t even know that we set up an ambush, so how could they escape for no reason?" "Also, the flock of birds just flew up because they were frightened!" Facing the words of the fox girl, the fox old man did not speak again. Although her granddaughter''s talent in charm is the strongest among the fox clan, she still needs to learn in terms of calculation and thinking. Of course, my granddaughter was only eighteen years old after all. According to the calculations of the human race, she was still a girl. Considering that ordinary orcs have a lifespan of 150 years, they are still too young, so there is still a lot of time to grow and learn! https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 734： Heartbroken fruit thief! In this way, the old fox clan and the fox clan girl waited in the back for more than ten minutes. And more than ten minutes later, Captain Barbarian, who had left with the tauren warriors, returned again, and his face was quite ugly. Seeing this, the old fox clan''s face sank, "Captain Bull, what''s going on?" "Master Wise, it''s not the human nobles who startled the birds in front, but the small tribes of our orcs who are chasing behind." Captain Bull said. "This... Grandfather, did that group of humans find us and really ran into the dead leaf swamp?" The fox girl finally showed a hint of disbelief at this moment. In the past, I heard my grandfather say that the human race is cunning, but I didn''t expect that even if my grandfather made a move, it would not be able to solve the other party immediately. "It shouldn''t be possible, that group of humans will not be unaware of the dangers of the dead leaf swamp. If they really find our ambush, even if they return the same way, it is better than entering the dead leaf swamp. At least they have a chance to escape our pursuit. " "But if they enter the dead leaf swamp, then the tens of thousands of them will never be able to get out more than one tenth!" The wise man of the fox clan said thoughtfully. "Lord wise, I heard that the nobles of the human race are shameless and cunning. Will they be willing to give up those serfs because of the danger and really enter the dead leaf swamp regardless of the danger?" Captain Bull asked. "Although the nobles of the human race are indeed shameless and don''t care about the life and death of their subordinates at critical moments, I think they are more likely to flee in another direction!" "The other direction?" Both the barbarian captain and the fox girl exclaimed in surprise. Because they have arranged small tribes before and after the human race, and to the west is the dead leaf swamp, if the only thing left is to go to the direction of their orc empire. "That''s right, it''s in the territory of our Orc Empire!" "Lord Wise, the human nobles shouldn''t be so stupid! After entering our empire, can they still escape?" Captain Barbarian was a little unconvinced. Mainly in the past impression, the human race is timid and cowardly, and they dare not even approach the border of the orc empire, how can they dare to go deep into the territory. Although most of the tribes on the border have been recruited, they are only the tribes around here. There are still many tribes in other directions. Once discovered by one of the tribes, the team of the human race will be unable to fly. "We set up so many tribes to monitor, but they were all avoided by that human team, which shows that this human team is different from any human team we have encountered in the past, so we can''t underestimate them!" The wise man shook his head. "Barbarian cattle, you should immediately notify all the small tribes and have them go to the edge of the dead leaf swamp with one-third of their hands." "And the other half immediately returned to the empire with me to search!" "Yes, wise man!" Seeing the old man of the fox clan and the order given, Captain Barbarian stopped rambling and quickly ran to inform him. ... The orcs have already noticed that Narant''s team is missing, but Narant is still rampaging in the orc empire. After half a day, they found a total of five orc tribe camps. And outside the camps of these orc tribes, without exception, there is a strong fruit. Narant was naturally rude to these Vigorous Fruits and accepted them all. In this way, in such a short period of time, he actually harvested thousands of powerful fruits. What excites him even more is that after taking the Vigorous Fruit in a row, the strength of Raymond and the others is increasing at a speed that is visible to the naked eye. This speed, I am afraid, can catch up with half the effect of the kiwi fruit produced by the Narant system. For example, Raymond, who possessed the power of a totem before taking the Vigorous Fruit, could only move seven or eight hundred kilograms of stones. But after taking more than ten Vigorous Fruits in a row, he was able to move a boulder of about 1000 jin. The same is true for the other barbarians with totem power. Originally, they could only move more than 500 catties of stones, but now they have reached more than 700 catties. In this way, Narant is not stingy. As long as Raymond and the others can eat it, they will be given this powerful fruit. Even, he originally wanted to take a detour to quickly evacuate the territory of the orc empire and escape back to the Black Rock Plain. But now, he has the intention of wandering in this orc empire for a while longer. As the so-called wealth and wealth are sought after, and the opportunity is even more rare, it is difficult for Narant to refuse the opportunity to quickly grow his subordinates! The original strength of the barbarians was equivalent to that of a solid bronze first-level knight. But in just one day, he reached the Bronze Intermediate Knight. Narant couldn''t believe it. If each of them were fed hundreds of pills, would they be able to reach the initial silver knight level, or even the middle and high level in a short period of time? "My lord, I found another barbarian camp ahead, but the direction should continue to go further east!" "How far is it?" Narant''s eyes lit up when he heard that he had found the barbarian camp again. "Sir, it''s seven or eight miles away!" Shirley Little Lolita replied obediently. "Seven or eight miles? Go directly!" Narant did not hesitate. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant led the team to the orc camp directly. The journey of seven or eight miles, along the Orc Trail, only took less than an hour to arrive. And when they arrived at this camp, they once again harvested more than 200 vigorous fruits. "Sir, the picking has been completed!" Raymond returned to report with excitement on his face after picking the powerful fruit of the orc tribe. In fact, it is not only Narant who is interested in these powerful fruits, but a group of barbarian warriors are even more than Narant. Because, in the past, they had never heard of the fruit that would directly enhance their barbarians. But now it is encountered, and the effect is still so obvious. They can''t wait to settle in this orc empire all year round, and then pick the fruit of great strength every day to enhance the strength of themselves and others. I believe that in just two or three years, the strength of their barbarians will skyrocket. Of course, with the heads of Raymond and others, it has not been considered for the time being. If you feed all the barbarians to improve their strength, how much fruit of great power will it take, and the orcs will watch and **** it for you? "Well, then go on your way!" Narant''s deep treasure is in hand, and the true meaning of oiling the soles of the feet. After taking the benefits, he didn''t stay for a moment, and headed directly towards the Black Rock Plain in the north. "Grandfather, why don''t I ride the black bat to the Deadleaf Swamp to help find it, so that I can more quickly determine whether the human race has entered the Deadleaf Swamp?" After the bull left, the fox girl immediately asked to speak. "Okay, with the flying speed of the black bat, the edge of the dead leaf swamp can be inspected in one day. If there is no result, come and find your grandfather immediately!" The old fox clan pondered for a while, and finally agreed. Although the possibility of that human team entering the dead leaf swamp is very small, there is still a certain chance, so it is good to check. "Remember, if you really find that human team, don''t act alone, go back and notify other tribes immediately!" "Yes, grandfather!" ... "Lord Wise, it''s not good! Lord Wise, you have to decide for us!" At the same time, outside the small orc tribe that Narant and others visited for the first time, a pig-headed man came to the wise man of the fox tribe crying. "What''s the matter?" The wise men of the fox clan frowned. Just now, they found some traces on the road, most likely left by the human clan team. However, because this is also the return of their orcs'' frequent activities, it is not 100% sure at this moment. And he, the wise man of the fox clan, was also thinking about the possibility, but he didn''t expect that the pig-headed man ran to him and shouted loudly. "Master Wise, the Vigorous Fruit of our Black Hair Tribe has been stolen, and none of them are left. Before accepting your recruitment a few days ago, there were at least two hundred Vigorous Fruits in our orchard!" This pig head Man is the leader of this tribal camp. I just followed the wise man to the vicinity of the camp, so I couldn''t help but check back. And as the most important asset of the tribe, he naturally wanted to check it out. It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it, but at first glance, even the eyeballs will pop out. I saw that the Dali Orchard, which had been fruitful two days ago, was smashed by the man who suffered a thousand knives. Not a single red fruit was left, leaving only the tangled leaves fluttering in the wind. Seeing this scene, the pig-headed leader couldn''t help but shed tears. This is the only great fruit of their tribe this year. Hearing these words, the leaders of the surrounding small orc tribes looked at the pig-headed man with pity, no wonder he was so excited. The old fox clan frowned slightly, "Take me to see!" These tribes were recruited by him, and if there was a theft, he would definitely be in charge. Soon, the old man of the fox clan was led by the leader of the pig-headed man to the Dali orchard of the black hair clan. Sure enough, there was not a single fruit left in the yard. The old fox clan frowned immediately. "Lord Wise, look here are footprints and fruit pits!" However, at this moment, Captain Manniu immediately noticed something strange in the orchard. The pig-headed leader had been hit so hard earlier that he didn''t have time to think carefully, so he hurriedly ran to the old fox clan to call the shots. But now that the other orcs came over, they naturally found the clue at first sight. "This is the footprint of the human race!" Although the orcs also walk upright, they are half human and half beast after all, so there must be a big difference in the soles of their feet, and the difference is immediately seen in the footprints. "Huck, smell this kernel!" The wise man immediately ordered a kobold leader. "Lord wise, it is the taste of the human race!" Because the orcs have lived around for a long time, and the orcs are not hygienic, so the kobolds could not rely on smell to judge whether there are human beings passing by. But now, smelling the smell of saliva left on the core, he immediately differentiated it. "It really went deep into our empire!" After getting this answer, Captain Manniu immediately widened his eyes. "This is what the Human Race team did, and they are still going deep, doesn''t that mean that our camp is also..." And the other small tribe leaders who were still gloating over their misfortunes changed their faces when they heard this. If the black hair clan''s powerful fruit was stolen by other orcs, then they certainly don''t need to worry about it happening in their own camp. Because stealing other tribe''s powerful fruits is a serious crime and can be directly executed. If two or more tribes are stolen in a row, even the entire tribe will be implicated if caught. But now that the thieves have become humans, things are different. Because the people''s family team doesn''t care about this at all, after all, the two sides are already hostile. "All tribes, chase me immediately!" This time, the evidence for the Terran team entering the empire has been conclusive. And there was such a big commotion, how could the old fox clan still delay, and immediately ordered the orcs to start chasing. The leaders of the other small tribes also marched very hard because they were worried about the vigorous orchards next to their own camps. It''s just that no matter how hard they work, the fact that happened cannot be changed. As they passed the camps one by one, the fact that the fruit of great power was picked was gradually revealed in front of them. "Hoohoho! Shameless human race, why, why are you stealing our great fruit!" "Shameless human race, I must kill you and return my great fruit!" As the news of the theft of Vigorous Fruit was known, a famous orc tribe leader let out a roar of rage. ... Narant still doesn''t know how much blow he has brought to the leaders of those small tribes. After continuing to travel for dozens of miles, he received the news reported by Shirley. It is said that Xun Ying has seen the orcs chasing after more than fifty kilometers from the rear. Although these orcs have not yet been able to determine their true tracks, the general direction of the orcs'' pursuit is correct. Moreover, I don''t know what kind of stimulation the orcs suffered, and the speed of travel was very fast. It is very likely that they will be caught up by the opponent before escaping the border of the Orc Empire. Hearing this news, it was beyond Narant''s expectations. He didn''t expect the orcs to react so quickly. Of course, there was actually a reason why he slowed down his travel speed because of the Vigorous Fruit. Whoa! Whoa! At this moment, a bird fell again from the sky above Narant''s head. This time, it was Xiao Huihui who went to the surrounding area to quickly investigate. Soon, Shirley communicated with Xiao Huihui and got the reason why Xiao Huihui returned. "Sir, Xiao Huihui found a very large orc camp to the east of us. The orc camp was at least five or six times larger than the one we encountered before!" "A camp five or six times bigger? How far is it, and are there any orcs left behind in the camp!" Narant was stunned for a moment, then asked subconsciously. This is the mantra that he cultivated today, and his eyes can light up after discovering the orc camp. What''s more, it is five or six times larger than those encountered before. The camp is so big, and the number of Vigorous Fruits will naturally not be less. "Sir, that camp is more than 30 miles away from us, and there are more than 200 orcs left behind, but Xiao Huihui said that there are a lot of Vigorous fruits outside the camp, more than what we have encountered along the way. More than a hundred orcs are guarding those powerful fruits!" "More than what we have encountered along the way?" Narant was slightly moved. However, the location of the orc camp made him frown again. Their east is the direction that goes deeper into the territory of the Orc Empire. If he didn''t find the pursuers, he would definitely not hesitate to take down the camp. After all, there are more than 200 orcs, and there are wolf knights, but he doesn''t care much. But the problem is that if they are shot down, the pursuers at the rear will catch up. However, having said that, with the current speed of the orcs'' pursuit, even if they flee immediately, they may be caught up. At that time, the loss of those ordinary barbarians may be inevitable... https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 735： fast rush That being the case, if he wanted to ensure that the team could truly escape from the besieging and blocking by the orcs, he had to think of a way to hold back the team that was being pursued by the orcs. "Natasha!" Thinking of this, Narant finally seemed to have made a very important decision, and then looked at Natasha, who had been silently following him in the team. "Narant, what''s wrong?" Natasha asked immediately. After fleeing all the way, her words became less, just to avoid disturbing Narant''s thinking. "Natasha, I''m going to divide the team into two parts, you help me continue to escape with the large team!" "And I took the wolf knights like Raymond to find a way to lure the orcs away!" "Narant, this is too dangerous!" Natasha said nervously immediately. "Natasha, don''t worry! I''ll leave Xiao Huihui to help me guide the way. After the orcs are chased away, we will escape at the fastest speed with the help of Xiao Huihui!" Nalan Immediately appease. "Narant...then be careful, remember that I''m still waiting for you..." Natasha knew that she could not change Narant''s decision, so she stopped persuading her, and could only remind Narant reluctantly . "I will!" Narant immediately gave Natasha a reassuring smile. After talking with Natasha, Narant quickly gathered a group of subordinates to discuss the matter of separating the team. Narant continued to flee towards the territory with all his subordinates except the Wolf Knight as originally planned. Although without the protection of the extraordinary barbarians like the Wolf Knight, the team''s combat effectiveness may not be strong, but Narant left Shirley Little Lolita to them. As long as Shirley Little Lolita is there, at least on the next journey, they don''t need to worry about encountering the enemy ahead. On Narant''s side, he would personally lead dozens of wolf knights to the east, and then rush to the orc camp thirty miles away. When outside the camp, he will directly deal with the orcs in the camp, and then set the entire camp on fire. In this way, the orc team that has almost caught up not far away will definitely be able to find clues. Narant didn''t believe that in the face of such a big movement, the chasing orc team would ignore it. After instructing his subordinates and watching everyone leave, Narant turned to look at Little Huihui above his head. "Little Gray, let''s go too!" "Hoohoho!" Since he was fighting in an unfamiliar environment, Narant must also need a reconnaissance unit. Therefore, he left Xiao Huihui behind. As a magical beast, although Little Gray cannot speak like Little Bear, he can understand Narant''s words. So, if you only want to do what Narant ordered, Xiao Huihui can do it. And Narant can also get the investigation result he wants from Xiao Huihui through a simple agreement. Under the leadership of Xiao Huihui, Narant led Raymond and the others towards the orc camp thirty miles away. Because there is no ordinary barbarian to hold back, Narant and others are very fast in the jungle. Just an hour and a half later, they approached the orc camp. Because the orcs in this camp belong to the hinterland, they are not wary, even though there are soldiers standing guard on the wooden walls of the camp. But one by one, they were listless, gathering in twos and threes to chat, and even the gate of the camp was open. And these orcs who stayed behind were divided into two parts, one part was staying in the camp. The other part is kept in Dali Orchard. As previously reported by Xiao Huihui, the reason why some orcs were left in this camp was to prevent Dali Orchard from being stolen by other tribes. Seeing such a situation, Narant directly selected the target within the camp. As long as the orcs in the camp are solved, the orcs in the vigorous orchard will not have the protection of the wooden wall, which is more convenient to solve. "Big Stone, take ten guards to deal with the orc guards on the wooden wall, Raymond, you will follow me to deal with the guards under the wooden wall later!" "Remember, after the guards in the camp are resolved, join together immediately, and then go directly to resolve the orcs in the Dali Orchard!" In the grass outside the camp, Narant did the pre-war order to the thirty-seven barbarian knights. arrange. , "Yes, my lord!" The barbarian knights did not have any fear. "Very good, then let''s get started!" Narant nodded and gave the order. Afterwards, under the leadership of Narant, all the thirty-seven barbarian knights rushed out of the bushes and headed towards the gate of the orc tribe camp in front. "Then... what is that?" When they approached the orc camp a few dozen meters away, the guards on the wooden wall finally found them. It''s just that these orcs located in the depths of the orc empire never thought that there would be a human race in their own place. Moreover, they were all fully armed beast knights, and they were immediately stunned. "It''s... the enemy, hurry up, it''s the beast knight of the human race!" However, this stunned expression was only for a moment. As the rest of the orcs reacted, there was a noise from the camp immediately. "Come on for me!" hoo hoo hoo! Seeing that the trace has been exposed, Narant will no longer hide it. Following his roar, the mounts of Raymond''s people roared, and then increased their running speed. Soon they were streaming in through the open door. Although the orcs also wanted to close the door, it was too late. Dangdang! At this time, the bronze bell in the orc camp was ringing. "kill!" But the bronze bell rang and it was useless at the moment, because there were only a hundred orcs in the camp. According to Narant''s previous instructions, the big stone and the remaining life-saving guards directly rode the wolf beast and jumped up the wooden aisle. This wooden wall aisle is not narrow, and it can completely allow Warcraft to move freely above. On the other hand, Narant took Raymond and the remaining twenty-seven barbarian knights and began to charge the orcs rushing in from the camp. hoo hoo hoo! This camp is a kobold camp, and its strength should be considered a little tyrannical among the small tribes. After all, this is also a tribe of five or six thousand orcs. And these left-behind orcs all have the strength of at least the middle and high rank of bronze. However, in the face of Warcraft Wolf and Raymond, who possessed the power of totems, dozens of orcs were thrown to the ground in a single encounter. "Roar, kill these shameless humans!" However, the orcs are worthy of being a race that is good at killing. Even in the face of the aggressive wolf knights, the orcs that follow are still brave and not afraid of death and move forward again. In particular, there are more than a dozen orcs who have reached the strength of the silver knight. Seeing this, Narant naturally did not dare to neglect, he killed the two orcs in front of him, and was ready to intercept them. He was worried that the orcs with the strength of the silver knights would threaten the safety of Raymond and others. However, what surprised him was that Raymond and the others were not afraid of the Orcs with the strength of these silver knights. "Death to me, you ugly dog ??heads!" Raymond took the lead, with the sharp knife in his hand, he slashed straight at the silver orc at the forefront. "Roar!" Not to be outdone, the silver orc slashed at Raymond with the tattered giant axe in his hand. when! The two weapons collided in front of each other, making a metal clash. Seeing this, Raymond quickly retracted the big knife and then slashed it out again. And the orc''s movements were not slow, and he again slashed out with a heavy axe. The battle between the huge physiques of the two sides is completely the collision of strength and strength. when! Click! However, although there is no difference between the powers, the weapons are very different. In the hands of the silver-strength orc was a tattered mithril axe. And Raymond''s hand was an inscription sword carefully forged by a dwarf craftsman. Therefore, during this second collision, the arm of the orc giant axe broke apart because it could not bear the huge force. "Go to hell!" When he saw this perfect opportunity, Raymond immediately became ruthless, and once again slashed at the orc with his big knife. puff! The orc looked at the weapon in his hand, his eyes were full of fear and disbelief, and it was too late to escape. With a puff, he was slashed by the nearly two-meter-long broadsword in Raymond''s hand on the spot. boom! In the end, the kobold with silver strength fell unwillingly in a pool of blood. "Haha, my lord, the big sword you gave us is very useful! It is many times better than that long sword!" This was the first time Raymond had killed an enemy with silver strength. Seeing the enemy who had been split into two and fell into a pool of blood, Raymond couldn''t help but thank his lord. "Just like it!" Narant smiled and nodded. This big knife was just a temporary idea he had a few days ago. Since Raymond and others were equipped with Warcraft Wolves, he felt that it was not appropriate to continue holding the long sword. It''s just their size, this domineering long knife should be the most suitable weapon. Therefore, in the list of weapons given to the dwarf that day, he replaced the great swords of Raymond and others with a broadsword. As for whether this big sword is really as Raymond said, it is easy to use and learn many times. In fact, it is still a bit exaggerated for the time being. After all, if you want to master a new weapon, it will definitely take a lot of time to run in. Raymond''s feeling now is only because the enemy is an orc who also has no moves at all, and only knows how to run rampage by relying on his physique. In addition, this inscription weapon is definitely much stronger than the original weapons of Raymond and others. After Narant simply responded, the fight between Raymond and the others continued. I don''t know if it is because of the blessing of new weapons and equipment, or because of the great fruits that have been eaten on the road, the overall strength of Raymond and others has been greatly strengthened. All in all, the battle in the camp was surprisingly quick and smooth, much easier than Narant had expected. In about five minutes, the battle in the camp was over, and all the orcs had been resolved. Of course, at this moment, there are orcs coming towards the gate of the camp outside the camp, and they must have heard such a big movement in the camp. However, in the face of Raymond and the others, who were so imposing and could not stop killing them, the arrival of these orcs was in vain. Just over ten minutes later, Raymond came to Narant. "My lord, all the orcs have been solved!" "Well, very good!" Narant stood on the wooden wall of the camp to see the battle in the orchard. Raymond and the others were unstoppable and chased the last dozen or so kobolds who wanted to escape to annihilate them all. After finishing speaking, Narant looked up at the sky, "Raymond, you immediately go down with your subordinates to collect the fruits in the vigorous orchard, and try to finish picking them before dark!" "Yes, my lord!" Upon hearing Narant''s order, Raymond immediately became excited and showed a simple and honest smile. It''s just that this smile appeared on his body covered in blood, and it looked really weird and infiltrating. This camp is indeed an orc camp with five or six thousand people, and the Dali orchard outside the camp is five or six times larger than that of the other small tribes. Narant estimated that after picking the fruit in this Vigorous Orchard, it is conservatively estimated that they can obtain at least a thousand Vigorous Fruits. And thousands of powerful fruits can definitely be called a great harvest. When Raymond and the others started picking quickly, Narant summoned Little Huihui from the air again, and then ordered a few words. Xiao Huihui went in the direction they had come from. Narant asked Xiao Huihui to investigate the movement of the pursuers. Since you want to see them lead over, you must wait for them to get close, so that they can discover the movement here. And Xiao Huihui''s speed was very fast, and it only turned back after half an hour. "Little Huihui, how far is the enemy now from where we parted with Shirley?" Narant asked. Hearing the question, Xiao Huihui immediately pecked the ground fifteen times with his sharp beak. "Fifteen miles? Then wait!" Narant nodded. Then, Narant continued to wait. About half an hour later, Raymond and the other barbarians had already paid their debts. "My lord, we have already picked all the vigorous fruits in the orchard!" "Very good, you can eat these powerful fruits as hard as you can. The sooner you increase your strength, the better!" Seeing that the animal skins that each barbarian knight placed on both sides of the beast wolf were bulging, Narant nodded with satisfaction. "Yes, my lord!" When Raymond and the others heard this, facing such a generous lord, they immediately smiled. In fact, they also ate a lot along the way, but after the battle just now, they felt hungry again, and they could eat a dozen or so later. "Okay Raymond, now we have another important thing to do. You all spread out in the camp and set it on fire immediately!" With a distance of fifteen miles, Narant estimated that with the speed of the orcs'' pursuit, after half an hour, he should be able to reach the position where he and Shirley and others separated. And now it''s getting darker for Xiali, so, 30 miles away, if you set the whole camp on fire, you can definitely be noticed by the other party Yes, my lord! " Raymond and the other barbarians immediately took the lead, and immediately took out the torches from the animal skin bag on the side of the beast wolf, and they all headed towards the camp. Just over ten minutes later, the camp, which could accommodate five or six thousand orcs, was completely set on fire. The fire in the camp suddenly burst into the sky, and the smoke shot into the sky. "Little Huihui, now you continue to check the movements of the orcs!" "Raymond, all the knights rest in place, maybe we have to evacuate overnight tonight!" "Yes, my lord!" https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 736： Sir, I am passive! Meanwhile, as Narant surmised. The pursuit team of the orcs has reached thirty kilometers away. "Lord Wise, that human team seems to be separated!" And a group of orcs paused temporarily when they saw the traces of Narant''s soldiers splitting into two. "It''s actually separated at this time, what do this group of humans want to do, do they want to lure us away, but the number of their bait team is too small!" The tauren captain of the orcs and a group of angry little tribe leaders gathered around the wise man. If they were still forced to be helpless before, it was only on the orders of the wise adults that they pursued this group of humans. But now it is more than the wise adults who want to capture this group of people. Because the camps of many of them were looted by that Terran team. If they don''t get it back, they will never get back their great fruit. The old fox clan ignored the comments of the orc leaders, but looked at the signs of separation on both sides, but his brows were slightly raised. The reason why the old fox clan has such an expression is because the other party''s behavior is something he has never seen before in the human race. The traces on the ground were obvious, that is, the vast majority of the team fled in the direction of the Black Rock Plain. And the divided team is only a few dozen people at most. In such a situation, he must have pursued the team with tens of thousands of people without hesitation. But the traces of those dozens of people are the most elite beast knights of the human race. Demon Knights, no matter which race they are in, it is very important. And this beast knight of Narant, they had also seen it in the winemaking competition that day. Therefore, if the human race really wanted to use the division method to lure them away, it should not use the elite monster knights as bait. After all, based on the thoughts of the human nobles he had seen before, dozens of demon knights were probably more important than tens of thousands of serfs. How did he know that Narant chose to take dozens of demon knights as bait. Apart from the fact that he, a transmigrator, was different from the cold-blooded thinking of the nobles, that was the temptation of thousands of Vigorous Fruits. "Ah, look! What''s over there?" "It looks like fire!" Just when the old fox clan was thinking about Narant''s unreasonable move, the fox clan orcs suddenly exclaimed. It turned out that in the darkening sky, where the limit of their eyesight was, a plume of smoke drifted away, approaching the sky. And under that plume of smoke, the fiery red flames set off a small piece of sky. "That direction...is...the camp of our Talon tribe!" At this time, among the small tribe leaders, a burly kobold leader suddenly reflected, and then his face showed a look of astonishment. "Lord Wise, it must have been our Claw Tribe camp that was attacked, I now request to return immediately!" This is about thousands of Vigorous Fruits, and the kobold leader of the Claw Tribe does not dare to neglect at all. "Tu Ya, do you want to court death! In front of the wise man, it''s up to you to make up your own mind!" However, the behavior of the kobold leader made Captain Bull''s eyes widen. In his eyes, these small tribes are actually no different from the reptiles on the ground. Although there is no such term as nobility within the orc race, there is a natural class existence among the races. Therefore, the kobold dared to take the initiative to ask, that was disrespectful to the wise. "But Captain Bull, there are already seven or eight tribes of Vigorous Fruit that have been picked up by those humans!" "Now that group of humans must be burning down the camp of our Claw Tribe. If even the Dali fruit tree is destroyed, then our Claw Tribe will no longer exist in the future!" Although the kobold leader was afraid, he could see the tribe. The foundation will be gone, and he will also risk it. "You..." Captain Barbarian glared angrily, the axe several meters long in his hand had already been raised. "Captain Bull, stop!" Fortunately, at this time, the wise man of the fox clan finally spoke. "Tuya, when you came here, did you say that you left 200 people behind to guard the camp?" "Yes, the wise man, because the small tribe has too much fruit, so two hundred clansmen are left to wait, and I also reported to the wise man that day!" Tu Ya replied respectfully. "Well, what about the strength of the two hundred clansmen?" "Lord Huizhi, one hundred of them are warriors of our claw clan, and there are more than twenty of them with silver strength. Although the other one hundred are ordinary clansmen, they are also strong young clansmen!" "Captain Bull!" After receiving the answer, the old fox nodded and looked at Captain Bull. "Lord Wise, what are your orders?" "Everyone, immediately head towards the Sharp Claw Tribe Camp to the east!" "This... the wise man, there are only a few dozen human races there, aren''t we going to chase the tens of thousands of people?" Captain Manniu was stunned for a while. "Do you remember why we set up this ambush this time?" the old fox asked. "Lord Wise, isn''t it to kill the human noble named Narant, and then regain the business of trading spirits with the dwarves?" "Yes, so this time, we are not trying to hunt down that human team, but to kill that human noble!" The old fox nodded. "Lord Wise, is that human nobleman in the east now?" "That''s right, if my guess is correct, the human nobleman must be in the east!" The old fox clan nodded, "When we were still in the Furnace Castle, through investigation, we knew that the human race team was not strong enough. Even those monster knights are very weak." "And among them, the strongest is that human noble!" "And there are more than 200 clansmen in the Claw Tribe camp, but the human race can defeat them. Only the nobleman is among them. This is possible!" The fox clan sage even deduced that it was close to seven or eight points. Although Narant did not make any great efforts in this attack on the camp, Raymond and others were the main force. But that was also caused by Raymond and the others taking a lot of Vigorous Fruits. Otherwise, during the battle, Lord Narant would definitely be the one who took the lead as always. "Lord wise, that human noble actually acts as a cover?" Captain Barbarian felt incredible. "Perhaps, this is also the cunning of that human noble, deliberately letting the team of tens of thousands of people become the real bait so that we can focus most of our attention there!" I really can''t think of Narant''s other motives. He can only think of Narant as a cunning aristocrat who took the risk and headed east. "So it is!" Captain Manniu also felt very reasonable when he heard the words. Immediately, under the orders of the fox clan, most of the orcs chasing went to the east. Only four small tribes remained in pursuit of Narant''s large force. The number of the four small tribes adds up to four or five thousand people. If they can really catch up, it will also make the human race team suffer heavy losses. The most important thing is that if their speculation is wrong, it will not lose the trace of the Terran team. ... Narant didn''t expect that the orcs'' pursuers would think of such a lunch, and it didn''t take long for him to receive a report from Xiao Huihui. "Most of them are here!" Narant stood up immediately, "I hope Natasha and the others can escape safely!" It can be said that this is the limit of what Narant can do. Moreover, the tauren among the orcs are all chasing after him, even if the small number of orcs catch up with the team, it should not cause the team to suffer too much damage. What''s more, Narant has asked Shirley to send Swift Eagle back to the Storm Territory, so that Quick and others are ready to respond. As long as they reunite with Quick, Vivian, and Little Bear, the large group will be completely safe. "Now it''s me who should be worried!" Narant murmured, and immediately called out all the wolf knights. "Raymond, let''s go!" "Yes, my lord!" Narant didn''t dare to turn back right now, otherwise this trick to lure the enemy would be useless, so he still needed to continue dashing towards the depths of the Orc Empire for some distance. At the very least, it is impossible for the main force of orcs in the rear to return to the chase. "Bastards, shameless human race, I will definitely kill you!" And more than an hour after Narant and others left. The old fox clan finally arrived with a group of orcs. When he saw the camp that had been burned to ashes, the kobold leader roared up to the sky. In addition, although the Dali Orchard was not destroyed by the team, the densely packed Dali fruit in the orchard was also looted. When the old fox clan saw this, he didn''t speak, but his face was also not good-looking. A small human race team looted like this on the border of the empire. If it continued to happen, the Orc Empire would be disgraced. And he, the wise man, can''t hang on his face either. Immediately, the orc old man immediately came to a few kobold corpses, and then waved his stick in advance and sang obscure animal language. "Guided by the Beast God!" In the end, with the low voice of the fox clan, a red glow appeared in front of everyone in an instant, and then pointed to the east. And that direction was where Narant and the others fled. After casting the first spell, the old fox clan''s movements have not stopped, and the next moment he casts another spell. After the casting of the spell was completed, several blood-colored bats were formed from the **** water on the corpses that had not completely dried up. The old fox clan said a few words to a few blood-colored bats, and then a few bats flew high into the sky and flew to various places in the east. As a wise man of the orcs, he is naturally not only a more useful head, but also an existence of witchcraft in the orcs that can use spells. Before, he had been unable to track Narant through witchcraft. In fact, it was because Narant had no contact with orcs, let alone killing orcs during the escape process. And now, there is finally the orc corpse killed by Narant and others, so the old fox clan can finally start tracking. In addition, those few blood-colored bats are blood sacrifice witchcraft that can be used for communication. These kobold corpses can also be regarded as being used by waste. ... Narant escaped overnight. He was fleeing in this jungle, and he didn''t know how far he had run. When the sky in the distance gradually brightened, he finally stopped a little, and then took a short rest and eat. "It''s been a night, it''s almost time to prepare to evacuate!" After a short rest, Narant felt that he could almost consider retreating. Although the Orc Empire''s territory is also very large, he is afraid that he will really go deep into the Orc Empire''s lair if he runs again. If he encounters those high-level Orc tribes, he really can''t escape. "Raymond, set off, let''s start to evacuate!" "Yes, my lord!" When Raymond and the other barbarian knights heard the words, they immediately stood up, and the half-eaten fruit of Vigorous Vigor was immediately stuffed into their mouths, covering their entire cheeks. "Be careful not to choke!" Seeing this, Narant shook his head. Guys like Raymond, I really want to eat Vigorous Fruit in the past two days. From last night to now, I have eaten at least twenty of them. It is equivalent to eating seven or eight hundred Vigorous Fruits, and the remaining half of the Vigorous Fruits obtained from the Kobold tribe. Of course, eating more is not wasteful. The strength of these barbarian knights is now equivalent to the bronze high-level, and Raymond himself has reached the peak of bronze strength. If Narant said it, I am afraid that no human noble would dare to believe such a thing. Moreover, as the number of Vigorous Fruits dwindles, their movements are not restricted. "Hey, my lord, no!" Raymond and the others showed simple and honest smiles when they heard the words. This rapid increase in strength makes all barbarians feel excited. Immediately, Narant and the others changed direction and started heading north. And with the existence of Xiao Huihui, Narant''s escape journey was not too embarrassing, because Xiao Huihui could well detect that the enemy behind him was still more than twenty miles away. Although these guys did not rest all night, thanks to the system of the orcs, they were not thrown away by the beast mounts of Narant and others. Sure, they weren''t thrown off, but they weren''t caught up either. "Master, I''m selling it, all orcs can only be played around!" Riding on the white dragon, Master Narant couldn''t help but feel a little complacent. I am afraid that he can sack a tribe in the Orc Empire like him, and it is rare in the Holy Continent. Whoa! And just when Narant was thinking like this, Xiao Huihui suddenly returned from the front and landed on the ground in front of him. "Little Huihui, what''s the matter?" Narant asked immediately, it should be Xiao Huihui who found something. At this moment, Xiao Huihui has also begun to write and draw on the ground with the bird''s beak. Soon, several circles and arrows in different directions were drawn on the ground by little ash. "Little Huihui, are you saying that there are enemies in these directions?" Narant''s eyes widened. Little Gray nodded immediately. "You said they were encircling them!" Little Gray nodded again. "How many are they?" "The orcs in front of us even knew of our existence!" Narant suddenly felt bad. Xiao Huihui immediately took a few stones and placed them in the circles representing the orcs. Two thousand, three thousand, one thousand five, one thousand... Narant is completely unhappy now I don''t know what method the orcs used to notify the tribe in front of them. And, now he''s under siege. Xiao Huihui''s detection range was fixed by Narant at a distance of twenty miles, so these orc teams were only more than twenty miles away from Narant. "Since you have the method of long-distance communication, you should use it earlier. Now, I am very passive, sir!" Narant wanted to scold the group of orcs. Why didn''t he find such an ability to appear, but he suddenly used it after Narant took a deep risk. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 737： breakout "Old yin!" Narant gave the old fox clan an unfriendly name, "However, if it was before yesterday, I would have been afraid of the blocking teams like you, but now...hehe... " "Raymond!" "My lord, this subordinate is here!" Raymond stepped forward immediately. "Go on, everyone will come with me and prepare to fight!" Since he couldn''t escape, Narant would naturally break out. It is estimated that the other party has not realized the improvement of the strength of himself and others, so Narant is ready to teach them a lesson. "Yes, my lord!" Following Narante''s order, thirty-seven barbarian knights soon got ready to go. When everything was ready, Narant told Xiao Huihui to let him lead the way, and then rushed towards the enemy encircled in front with his subordinates. Twenty miles away, it''s not too far. With a demonic mount, Narant and the others arrived in just an hour. At this moment, the orcs had already appeared in front of them. Woohoo! The people of the orc tribe have also discovered his existence. The trumpet sounded immediately in the team. This is a Lizardman with thousands of people. Don''t look at the slender body, but the tail is a natural attack weapon. However, it is considered to be the weakest orc tribe in the encircled team. With the sound of the horn, the lizardmen lined up one after another, forming an encirclement against Narant and the others. "Haha, I didn''t expect to discover this group of humans for us greenskins, warriors, crush these weak reptiles, the wise adults will definitely have a reward!" sizzle! Following the order of the lizardman leader, thousands of lizardmen rushed towards Narant and the others. However, the roars of these lizardmen are different from other orcs in that they roar with a hissing sound. "Wolf Knight!" Narant pulled out the long sword from his waist, raised it slantingly high, and shouted at the subordinates behind him. "Sir, your subordinates are here!" "Kill me!" "Yes, Wolf Knight, charge!" hoo hoo hoo! The next moment, the thirty-seven barbarian knights formed a cone without any hesitation, led by Raymond, and charged straight towards the Lizardmen who were dozens of times their size in front of them. And Narant also urged the white dragon to charge in the center of the team. The distance between the two sides is only more than 200 meters. Under the full charge, they are only close to a distance of more than ten meters in a blink of an eye. hoo hoo hoo! As the mounts of beasts, the thirty-seven giant wolves took the lead in launching the attack, and with a roar, fireballs shot out from their mouths. Boom boom boom! There was no need to aim at all. In the face of the dense enemy, the fireball crashed into the team of the Lizardmen, and bursts of sparks immediately burst. However, because there are too many lizardmen, although dozens of enemy casualties were caused at this moment, the gap between the fallen lizardmen was immediately filled in the next moment, as if the attack of the giant wolves had never happened. "kill!" "kill!" After the fireball, the two sides finally collided. Relying on the advantage of the monster wolf''s huge size, Raymond and the others immediately rushed into the enemy''s group, knocking the lizardmen in front of them to their knees. However, this momentum was quickly stopped by the numerous lizardmen. "Weak reptiles, die!" Seeing this, the lizard people were finally excited, because in their opinion, knights without the advantage of mobility would soon be drowned in the sea of ??beasts in the face of their dense army of orcs. With the hissing sound, the lizardmen raised their tails one after another and smashed towards the barbarian knights on the giant wolf. Bang bang bang! For a while, the sound of banging knocking was heard incessantly. "It turned out to be inscription armor!" However, after a round of knocks, the lizard people were a little surprised. Because these beast knights are all wearing inscription armor, and the utility must have a solid layer, their tails slap on the top, just like knocking on an iron can. "Warriors, don''t worry, these guys are only more than 30 people, even if they have the inscription armor, they can''t last for a few minutes at most!" Seeing that his subordinates were a little hesitant, the Lizardman leader immediately spoke to comfort. Hearing what he said, the lizardmen immediately responded. The human beast knights with the inscription armor are indeed very powerful, but the number of people is really too small now. As a result, a group of lizardmen immediately began to attack! "Really? You can kill all of you reptiles with less people!" Raymond and the others immediately stopped when they heard the words of the lizardman leader, and swung the long knife in their hands more neatly. The same is true for the rest of the barbarian knights, with inscribed armor, they are already comparable to the armored knights. Puff puff! Sure enough, as Raymond and others exerted their strength, blood-red colors burst out from the crowd of lizards. Each of these blood colors means that one lizardman has been harvested. Sometimes, because the big knife is sharp enough, two lizardmen will be harvested with one knife. "Damn! Die for me!" And the Lizardman leader also found that things did not develop as he believed. Although the strength of these human races is not particularly strong, relying on their tall physique, their strength is not inferior to their orcs. With this sharp weapon, his clansmen did not dare to go forward at all. As a result, as the strongest leader in the clan, he finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and rushed towards the nearest Demon Knight. His strength is high gold, and no one can stop him. I didn''t do it before, just to highlight the identity of my leader. "It''s you who will die!" However, just as the Lizardman leader was about to rush in front of the Demon Knight, a cold voice suddenly came from beside him. The Lizardman leader was immediately surprised when he saw this, because the speed of the enemy was too fast. He immediately raised his tail and waved towards the rushing man. However, just as he waved his tail, a black iron lump the size of a fist suddenly appeared in front of him. boom! Before he could reflect why the iron lump appeared out of thin air, the iron lump had already exploded, and the firelight and black rock completely enveloped him. "Not good!" Although the explosion of the iron lump did not cause any substantial damage to him, it also greatly affected his perception. And the tail he just swung out did not feel the touch of hitting the enemy, he knew that there would definitely be danger. Knowing that the situation was not good, the lizard leader prepared to retreat in the direction of his subordinates. puff! But at this moment, a long sword had already crossed his shoulder. The lizardman leader''s movements stopped suddenly, and after a while, he fell to the ground in disbelief. "Ah! The leader is dead..." "Leader, dead, run!" With the death of the leader of the lizardmen, the rest of the ordinary lizardmen, who had been suppressed by the barbarian knights, did not dare to stay any longer, and began to run towards the rear. "Raymond, catch up, kill!" Seeing this, Narant immediately ordered to Raymond and the others. "Yes, my lord, everyone, kill me!" Immediately, thirty-seven barbarian knights began their rampage, chasing and killing the fleeing lizardmen. After chasing and killing for more than ten minutes, when the lizardmen finally began to hide from the sides, Narant stopped Raymond and the others. Immediately, Narant instructed Xiao Huihui and led the team to quickly evacuate. When Narant and others succeeded in breaking through, the other orc tribes who were responsible for the encirclement had also arrived at the previous battlefield. Looking at the corpses of the lizardmen all over the ground, they all felt incredible. "What should we do now?" Several orc leaders gathered together, you look at me, I look at you! "Wait, although the green skin guy is a little weak, but if he can kill him and kill so many lizardmen, the human team does not seem to be weak!" As a result, all the orcs stayed in place, waiting for the arrival of the wise man. The old fox clan finally arrived after more than an hour with a group of chasing soldiers. "What, escaped by that human noble, and they killed more than 500 lizards?" When the old fox clan and others learned that not only did they not block Narant, but they were also killed by hundreds of orcs, they immediately showed disbelief. "Yes, Captain Barbarian, that human team should not be weak. We were not far from the green skin. We arrived more than ten minutes after finding out the movement here, but the enemy has disappeared!" The besieged small tribe leader immediately explained in a low voice. "How could it be so strong?" Captain Bull was still a little unconvinced, because according to the information in the Furnace Castle, the young nobleman with the strongest human team did not even have the strength of a golden knight. Now he killed the golden high-ranking lizardmen. "Continue to chase me! This human race cannot be let go!" At this time, the old man of the fox clan looked ugly. He also felt that things were not simple. That human nobleman did not even reach the golden knight level, but he was able to kill the leader of the lizardmen. What a terrifying evildoer. If you let him go and wait for him to grow up, it will definitely be a disaster for the orcs in the future. "Yes, the wise man!" The other small tribe leaders heard the words and immediately prepared to pursue them. However, the old fox clan did not leave again, but relied on the blood of these lizardmen to condense into several blood bats again. And there is an obvious difference between these blood bats and the ones from last night, that is, there is a hint of golden aura in the blood bats. It was the old man of the fox clan who integrated his own blood essence into it. "Master Wise, you are going to inform the warriors of the Empire!" Captain Barbarian Cow said in shock when he saw the blood bats mixed with the blood of the old fox clan. The Imperial Warriors are the real army of the Orc Empire. Although in the war, the orcs are all messy races swarming But the real elite of the Orc Empire is not based on tribes. But like a human army, they have a serious organization, and they are also full-time soldiers. As for the tribes that participated in the war, they were nothing more than cannon fodder. "Yes, that human noble is very strange. Now it is not only for the pleasure of obtaining the task of trading with dwarves, but he must not be allowed to return to the Holy Alliance alive!" "Master Wise, won''t this be too labor-intensive, after all, although they broke through the first layer of containment, there are at least three waves behind them. In addition, the imperial warriors are mobilized. You will need to explain it to His Majesty the Beast King!" "Captain Bull, don''t you understand how scary that young noble is? He can kill the Lizardman leader before he becomes the Golden Knight. If he breaks through the Golden Knight, I''m afraid he will be able to kill you!" The old man shook his head, "So, it is very necessary for us to be more cautious now." "This..." The barbarian captain was a little unbelievable, knowing that his strength was equivalent to the strength of the Terran Knights. With his current strength, it is not a problem to deal with the golden knights of five human races at the same time. Unexpectedly, the wise man turned out to be the young noble who could kill him after breaking through the golden knight. "Captain Barbarian, don''t think I''m alarmist, I''m serious!" The old fox clan knew that the Tauren captain didn''t believe it, and immediately spoke again affirmatively. Then, with a group of orcs, they started chasing again. And the blood bat he had happened earlier was heading towards the many frontier fortresses on the edge of the empire that bordered the Black Rock Plain. "Let you guys besiege my master, and see that my master will take away all your great fruit now, you will have a longer memory in the future!" After Narant rushed out of the enclosure with his wolf knight, he immediately continued to flee towards the Black Rock Plain under the leadership of Xiao Huihui. However, before that, it was Xiao Huihui who pointed out the closest camps of the orc tribe. For nothing else, but to scour the fruit of their mighty power. This is not only for venting, but also to improve the strength of Raymond and others. "Big...adult, small...small now feel a little overwhelmed!" Just as Zhuang Kang was groaning fiercely, Raymond, who was beside him, let out a weak voice. "Huh? Can''t eat any more? Didn''t you just fight just now? After spending so much energy, you will definitely be hungry!" "My lord, this subordinate has already eaten ten!" If so, before that, Raymond still wanted to live a life of Hercules every day. But since the successful breakout, his thinking has changed. Because, his own adults actually issued an extra target, that is, don''t stop eating vigorous fruit along the way. But each Vigorous Fruit is at least the size of two barbarian fists, and it didn''t take long to eat it in the morning. Now that he was stabbed ten times in a row, and he had to continue to eat, Raymond felt that his stomach was about to be stretched. The pulp has accumulated in the throat. "In extraordinary times, Raymond, you have to work hard! If it wasn''t for a better fight, the adults would definitely have some Vigorous Fruit left over for Quake and others to eat..." Narant spoke earnestly. That means, don''t get cheap and sell well. Whoa! Whoa! Just when Raymond was about to say something, Xiao Huihui landed in front of everyone. Soon, Narant finished communicating with Xiao Huihui again. "Raymond Don''t eat the fruit for now, prepare to fight, there is another enemy in front!" I just learned from Xiao Huihui that more than 20 miles ahead, there are several small orc tribes encircling them. Narant wasn''t surprised either, since he had the ability to communicate from a distance, there would certainly not be only a few small tribes to intercept it. "Yes, my lord!" Raymond and other barbarians immediately entered the master. "Well, you should work harder when the battle is over, and you can continue to eat the vigorous fruit after the battle is over!" Barbarian Knights: "..." https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 738： belch…… After another half-hour journey, Narant and the others encountered the second wave of besieging orcs again. The orcs I met this time were not unfamiliar, and they were also a group of pig-headed people. Of course, this was also specially chosen by Narant. The number of pig-headed people in this group is also in the thousands, which is weaker than the nearby surrounding tribes. "Raymond, give it to me!" Narant didn''t hesitate, and gave an order directly to Raymond and the others. "Yes, my lord! The wolf knights, charge!" At the next moment, Raymond and a group of knights began to rush forward again in a cone formation. On the other hand, the pig-headed people didn''t know what happened to the lizardman, their comrade in front of them. When they saw the human race team with only a few dozen people, they were all gearing up and screaming. The pig-headed man leader also shouted for luck like the lizardman leader, and such a credit was hit by them. "Warriors, rush up to me, kill this group of people who dare to offend our orc empire, and make them regret appearing on this land!" "Hoohoho! Kill!" Immediately, a group of pig-headed people began to charge with various simple weapons. And the battle process this time is the same as the previous one against the lizardmen. When the Warcraft Wolves were more than ten meters away from the enemy, a fireball blasted out, instantly harvesting dozens of pig-headed people. And such a loss, for the pig-headed man, he also didn''t care about it, but he stepped forward faster and faster. Then there was bang bang bang, the muffled sound of the two sides colliding together. After hitting the pig-headed man in front, the Warcraft Wolf''s momentum changed, and he fell into a tight siege again. However, the performance of Raymond and the others this time was much better than the previous ones against the lizardmen. The first is to have the experience of the previous big battle. In addition, Narant was extremely ''cruel'', forcing them to eat more than ten pieces of Vigorous Fruit, which improved their strength again. As the strength increased, the two-meter-long broadsword in his hand swung even more aggressively. With every wave, the sound of puffing into the flesh sounded in the field, and the pig-headed man was stunned for a while. The enemy obviously looks weak, and the number of people is so small, but their orc''s original size and strength advantage is now useless. "Bangdan, get out of the way and let me kill these reptiles!" The pig-headed man leader also found that the situation was not right, so he did not delay. Just like the leader of the lizardmen, he pushed the crowd domineeringly and wanted to step forward and do it himself. After he finished speaking, he waved the giant mithril axe in his hand, which was estimated to weigh hundreds of kilograms, and charged towards Raymond and the others. "Ugly pig head, look this way!" However, just when he was domineering and ready to show his skills to shock all his subordinates, a teasing voice suddenly came from his ears. The pig-headed man leader looked, it was the noble lord of this human team. "Boy, you are courting death!" Seeing this human nobleman, he took the initiative to rush towards him. The pig-headed man was not surprised but delighted. Among this group of people, this noble is the strongest, and the wise man also said that the most important thing is to catch or kill this noble. I originally thought that the other party was going to be a coward and softie, and would hide behind his subordinates, and finally solve him. Now that he rushed over it was much easier. "Really!" Narant also smiled slightly when he saw the look of the pig-headed leader. Immediately, he repeated the trick. When he was about to rush to the front of the pig-headed leader, he suddenly picked up the staff under the cloak and quickly cast a space teleportation. Boom! With a roar, the pig-headed leader was stunned by the grenade in front of him. Although such an injury was also insignificant to him, his eyes were temporarily covered by smoke, and his eardrums were buzzing. And after he reacted to the plan, it was too late. puff! Hearing a slight sound of meat piercing, the pig-headed leader instantly widened his eyes, feeling that all his strength was draining away. boom! The pig-headed man leader slowly fell to the ground, his head rolled out more than two meters away. "Ah! The leader is dead!" "Everyone, run! The leader is dead!" Orcs are not really brave and fearless, their nature is more similar to gregarious beasts. For example, when a wolf is hunting, it can be brave and not afraid of death under the command of the wolf king. However, once the wolf king dies or retreats, the entire group will lose the will to fight. Therefore, these pig-headed people also began to collapse in an instant. "Follow me, kill all these pig-headed people!" This time, without Narant''s orders, Raymond saw the pig-headed people start to flee, and immediately chased away with a group of barbarian knights. After chasing them for a few miles, they killed the pig-headed man crying for his father and mother. Only then did Narant and the others stop chasing and killing, and then moved on. "You guys, you did a good job this time!" On the way to escape, Narant was very satisfied with the performance of the barbarians in the second battle. Raymond and the others had become more calm than the first battle. When they were besieged by the lizardmen, they would also be hit by a group of lizardmen with their tails several times before they gradually began to fight back. And just facing these pig-headed people, they already know that even if there is not much room for movement, they can try their best to control their mounts to move around and avoid too many attacks. In this way, not only did he not suffer any damage, but the result of this battle was directly increased by more than 300 heads. Beheaded more than 800 pig-headed people. "My lord, all this is your gift!" Raymond and others were also very satisfied with their previous hearty battle, and it was natural to hear Narant''s praise at this moment. However, they also knew that this was a gift from their own adults, otherwise they and others would never have reached this level in their entire lives. "Hehe, it''s good to know, then what are you still doing, take out the vigorous fruit and eat it hard!" Narant was still smiling a moment ago, but the next moment, he turned his face faster than a book, and immediately put on a stern tone to urge speak out. "¡­" Raymond almost gave himself a slap in the face, and this flattery would also suffer. However, the order of his own adults was naturally unconditional obedience, so a group of barbarians began to destroy the vigorous fruit again. If an orc saw this scene, tears would fall. Even the leaders of their own tribes would be reluctant to eat like this. Narant completed the second breakout, and naturally he had to go around the camp of these orcs as usual. After scraping the powerful fruits of the orc tribe again, Narant led his subordinates forward with satisfaction. Narant was relieved, but the group of orcs who had just caught up behind him were already uncertain. Because, this second wave of clansmen surrounded by Narant broke through again. Moreover, the losses are even more severe. Looking at the sullen and terrifying face of the wise man, all the leaders of the small tribes did not dare to say a word. In particular, the hand of the wise man holding the crutch has been shaking slightly, obviously the wise man has been very angry. "Master Wise, you calm down, although the group of humans can escape for a while, but you have informed the imperial warriors of the border fortress, they will definitely not be able to escape!" "When we catch up with them, we will make them regret stepping into our orc empire." Seeing this, Captain Barbarian was the only one who dared to speak. Hearing Captain Bull''s words, the wise man slightly suppressed his excitement. Immediately, he used the blood of the pig-headed man on the ground again with a blank face to start performing sorcery. Immediately, several blood bats appeared again. But this time, the wise man did not continue to ask for help, because on the border of the empire, the regular orc army was already the strongest fighting force, and he believed that no matter how powerful the human race was, it was impossible to escape. And he is now using blood bats to inform the remaining small tribes not to spread too far. If there is a weaker one, it is together. Because he had already seen that when Narant and the others broke through, they chose the weakest tribe. Although I don''t understand what means they used to investigate the situation of the besieged tribes. But I believe that after receiving my notice, it is not so easy for the human team to break through. ¡­ At the same time, the black rock plains and the orcs are connected to the long border. During this period of time, the nobles who migrated from the Glory Continent have not been comfortable, and can even be described as miserable. Because, after the small tribe of orcs on the border learned of their arrival. Having not experienced the solution for a long time, they couldn''t bear it any longer, and they began to do their old jobs, looting human villages and towns. The nobles of the Glory Continent originally thought that these empires in the Holy Continent really had an imperial style, and they would lend a helping hand when they were in trouble. But when they were attacked by the orcs, they also recalled that they used them as cannon fodder to prevent the orcs from harassing. Although they understood everything, the nobles of the Glory Continent were helpless. Because they have left their homes, it is extremely difficult to obtain a piece of land. So they began to organize defensive resistance. It is precisely because of the common crisis that the nobles of the Glory Continent unite unprecedentedly, whether it is the nobles of the Northern Principality or the nobles of the Onyx Principality. They are all over the past, because now they have a common enemy. In this way, the nobles actually resisted the harassment of the orcs stubbornly. Because they set up a lot of observation posts on the border. Once the orcs are found, they will immediately light the beacon and send a warning message. As long as the nobles around see the police, they will come to help immediately. When a group of nobles united, it also made the orcs return without success, and paid a considerable price. Of course, the orcs naturally wouldn''t give up so easily. They not only united more tribes, but also contacted the imperial warriors stationed on the border. Although due to the unspoken rules of the Holy Alliance and the Orcs, the regular army of the Empire cannot participate in the looting, otherwise it will provoke a real war. But the strength of these imperial warriors can still make the human race nobles fear. In this way, these small orc tribes often randomly attack noble territories. If you can get it, that''s the best. Even if they were finally repelled by the Terran, there would still be this imperial warrior as a backing, so that the enemy would not dare to pursue the victory. With this commotion, the offensive and defensive battle between the two sides on the border of Heiyan Plain has intensified. Even the small tribes in the depths of the orcs received news and came to the border to participate in the looting alliance, wanting to bite a piece of meat from the nobles of the human race. On the side of the human race, many nobles in the hinterland of the Black Rock Plain also knew the consequences of losing their teeth, and they also sent support after they got the news. Even the native nobles who originally belonged to the major empires also sent letters of help to the imperial kings, saying that the orcish imperial soldiers were mixed in the ranks of the orcs looting. I also hope that the empires can send regular knights to this border for deterrence. After receiving the news, the high-level officials of the empire felt that they really needed to take care of the immigrant nobles on the border of the Black Rock Plain, so they had promised to form a small united knights to sit in the town, so that the small nobles could feel at ease. After all, they can not care about the life and death of these minor nobles in the Glory Continent. But if these small nobles die, then those who are harassed will become their original vassals, and it will be even more troublesome in the future. In this way, the border of the Black Rock Plain can be said to be very lively. The small nobles and the small orc tribes on both sides assembled teams of tens of thousands of people to do everything, just staring at each other to conduct offensive and defensive battles. However, just today, the suddenly small nobles discovered that the regular army of orcs that the other party was sitting in was actually half of them. "Have you found out, the regular army of the orcs seems to be missing by half!" "It seems to be true. There were originally more than 5,000 orcs in the regular army, but now there are only more than 2,000!" "What about them, isn''t this just right, the United Knights that our empire came to support has not yet come, and the regular army of the other orcs is gone, we can fight with more peace of mind!" "That''s right, these shameless orcs don''t farm themselves, they only know how to plunder and loot all day long. Just like our human race, they are the most industrious and civilized race." "Yes, I heard that among the races in the Holy Continent, only a few races are notorious, and the orcs are one of them. Even if they can stand, walk, and speak, they are all like bandits. Learn to cultivate and develop from our human race!" "Yes, looting is the most shameless act!" ¡­ Narant didn''t know yet that the regular army of orcs who intercepted him had already started to set off. After a long journey, he had already encountered the third wave of small tribe intercepting teams. Moreover, the situation of the interception team this time seems to be different than before. The small tribe of orcs responsible for interception turned out to be smart, and the tribe with the smallest number was no longer alone, but acted together with the other tribes that were also slightly weaker. In this way, even the smallest group contained more than 2,000 orcs. "Raymond, do you have the confidence to defeat the enemy?" Looking at the orc team hundreds of meters away, Narant turned to look at Raymond and the others. "Sir... Hiccup... This subordinate swears allegiance to you... Hiccup, this subordinate is confident... Hiccup..." "Well, UU reading just have confidence, then don''t talk for now!" Narant was speechless. This time, the gap between encountering the enemy has become longer, and there is more than half a day. In this way, Raymond and the others have destroyed more than 20 pieces of Vigorous Fruit. Just before they met this group of orcs, Raymond and the others were still carrying out a difficult operation under his supervision. "Okay¡­ okay, my lord¡­ hiccup¡­" Raymond grimaced, he didn''t want to do this, it''s too uncomfortable to talk like this... hic... https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 739： Only 1 day away After Narant finished asking, he lowered his head and took advantage of the last free time to take out a small leather bag and put a homemade grenade in it. And in this small skin bag, it is filled with lime powder. This time the enemy has a total of two orc tribes, which also means that there will be two orc leaders on the other side. A grenade alone will definitely cause interference to the enemy. "Wild Wolf Knight, charge!" When the distance between the two sides got further, they finally couldn''t bear it and launched a charge. Narant put away the pouch containing the lime powder, and followed Raymond and the others and began to rush. The orcs on the opposite side were kobolds and gnolls. Although the two of them heard about the fate of the first two encirclement teams, they were very confident because of the large number of people. Although the number of enemies increased, the outflow of the charge did not change. Following a wave of fireballs, Raymond and the others immediately rushed into the crowd of beasts to fight. All of a sudden, there was a sound of fighting and screams in the field. "Hey, is the effect so powerful!" Not long after the battle, Narant discovered that even though the number of orcs had increased, Raymond and the others were still able to fight with ease, even easier than the previous two battles. And Raymond and others soon gradually discovered the change in the situation. Because in the first two battles, they resisted the orcs in situ. But now, with the passage of time, they turned into attacking the surrounding orcs. "Bangdan, how are these human races so strong!" "Yeah, the wise man just told us that if the number is less than 2,000, then we will fight together, but now we have nearly 3,000 people, I''m afraid it''s useless!" The two orc leaders frowned as they watched from behind. This time, the two of them were not trying to highlight the leader''s demeanor, they were sitting at the back. Instead, they got the death of the leader of the two small tribes in front of them, so they were not ready to go in person. Originally thought that relying on the combined strength of the two tribes, this human race team could be wiped out. But now they found that even if they acted together, they still could not change the situation. "Longfang, what should we do now?" "It''s better to retreat! Our subordinates are not the opponents of this group of human beast knights, and the wise man said, if you really can''t fight the enemy, you just need to follow him!" The two orcs immediately gave birth to retreat. "Hey, why aren''t these two guys more than a thousand?" Seeing that the two orc leaders did not step forward under such a situation, Narant, who had been waiting, was a little puzzled. You must know that the orc leaders of the first two times were all showing off their power at this time. Then his lord, the lord, leaned on the grenade to smear his face, and then completed the beheading. How could Narant know that, although the orcs are a bit stupid, they are not heartless. There are already two lessons learned, how can it be delivered to the door without a brain. "No, are you trying to escape?" Just at the next moment, Narant saw that the two grenades started to retreat, and the orc''s messenger also raised his horn to sound. "His grandmother, do you think you can escape the catastrophe if you don''t come forward?" Narant was still waiting to defeat these guys, and then go to their camp to harvest a wave of Hercules. If you let them evacuate intact, wouldn''t it be impossible for you to harvest? Immediately, he urged Bai Long to take the initiative to attack. "Hey, two dog heads, don''t run!" Narant rode alone and began to rush into the beast group. The gnoll leader and the kobold leader were stunned for a moment, then looked at each other and stopped their steps. Both leaders of Narant''s strength could see clearly. If Narant still hides behind the Demon Knights, it''s okay if they have scruples. But now this great credit has come to you. If they don''t accept it, they will be sorry for the old man of the beast god. "Block me from those human beast knights." Immediately, the two orc leaders immediately gave orders to their subordinates, and then charged towards Narant with their weapons again. Narant''s eyes lit up when he saw the enemy taking the bait. "Two rubbish, come on, grandpa will let you know what a human knight is today!" Narant shouted as he rushed forward. In fact, one hand has already touched the legendary staff hidden in the saddle. "Weak reptile, since you want to die, then we will satisfy you!" When the two orc leaders heard Narant''s obviously provocative words, anger rose in their hearts. Immediately, the two orc leaders roared at the same time, and began to charge forward with their weapons. "Space teleportation!" Seeing that the two of them were only more than ten meters away from him, Narant immediately activated the teleportation magic. Immediately, a small skin appeared out of thin air more than a meter in front of the two orc leaders who rushed forward. "What is this?" The two who rushed forward were stunned for a moment. Then his face changed. No matter what this skin is, it''s definitely not a good thing. After all, it appeared in front of them so strangely out of thin air, but I had never heard of such a method before. boom! However, just when the two orc leaders stopped and tried to flee towards the sides, the skins burst open. What was different from the previous one was that it was not only the black rock that burst open this time, but also a large amount of quicklime. Although the lime powder exploded, it immediately enveloped all orcs within five or six meters. "Ah! My eyes!" "My eyes can''t see!" Just a moment later, there were several exclamations in the area shrouded in white fog. And Narant did not stop at this time, after the lime powder changed slightly, he squinted his eyes and rushed into the beast crowd. puff puff! Immediately, Narant began to harvest. The first to be harvested were a few ordinary orcs standing in the way. Then came the two orc leaders whose faces had been covered in lime powder. puff! With just a single sword, Narant quickly and ruthlessly harvested the kobold leader. "Shameless human bastard, have the ability to fight with my teeth normally, you despicable fellow!" I felt the movement around. The gnoll leader has fallen into madness, and a mithril mace in his hand is waving randomly around the surroundings, trying to block Narant''s attack. However, such an enemy that has no vision is actually just fish on a sticky board for Narant, how could he still be unable to deal with it. I saw Narant turned over and dismounted, then picked up an orc corpse and threw it at the gnoll leader. boom! The mace in the hands of the gnoll leader immediately knocked on the corpse. Knock the corpse four or five meters away. And just taking advantage of such a little neutral, Narant is extremely fast and has approached him. Immediately, the cold light of the dragon''s teeth flashed in his hand, the knife fell from his hand, and the gnoll leader froze in place. boom! The gnoll leader also fell. "Ah, the leader is dead, let''s run!" There was another burst of wailing. Immediately, the orcs of the two tribes began to flee frantically. But Narant was quite speechless when he saw this. These orcs had to say such a sentence every time, just like a repeater. Next, Narant''s wolf knights chased and killed again. This time, the losses of the orcs were even greater. At least two-thirds of the orcs died under the swords of Raymond and others. Not because these orcs are stupid or can''t run fast. But because Raymond''s strength became stronger and stronger, the efficiency of chasing and killing the enemy gradually became higher. "Let''s go, let''s continue to evacuate!" Narant was very satisfied. He didn''t expect that this return trip would allow him, the barbarian knights, to grow so quickly. I believe that it will not be long before I have an available army under my command. ... Not long after Narant, the orc team chased up again. All the orcs looked surprised when they saw the battlefield of the third encircling team. "Escaped again, but the merger of the two tribes can''t stop it!" A famous orc leader felt that the number of teams was too strange. "How is this possible, wise man, this human team seems to be getting stronger!" Captain Barbarian also noticed the difference. In the beginning, this group of human races killed 500 tribesmen. Then there are more than 800 tribal people. And this time, facing the encirclement of the two tribes, they killed nearly 1,500 tribesmen. If he hadn''t known that there was only one human team in the forest, Captain Bull would still think whether the Knights of the Human Empire had entered the empire''s territory. Just a brief check, this time the orc team also did not stop, and immediately chased towards Narant and others. Now, everyone is waiting for the imperial warriors on the border to arrive. I am afraid that only after the Imperial Warriors arrive, can they intercept the enemy. ... Next, Narant did not encounter the attack of the small orc tribe again. He felt that this should be because the rear chasers also found that the interception of these small tribes was useless, so he did not notify other small tribes to intercept them. And the fact is just as Narant thought, the original wise man also prepared a wave of interception for Narant. But this has already cost thousands of people''s lives, but not even a single enemy is left, so it is obviously useless to continue to let the small tribe intercept. Therefore, the old fox clan ate the blood bats directly and informed the small tribes who were about to encircle Narant, so as to prevent them from encountering the tragic end of the previous tribes. Without the enemy''s interception, Narant''s speed is also fast. Two days later, they approached the place where the border of the Orc Empire meets the Black Rock Plain. , At this time, a long low mountain range had appeared in front of Narant and the others. This mountain range is also a natural barrier for dividing the territory between humans and orcs on the border. Seeing this barrier means that Narant and the others are not far from escaping and killing them. Just find a gentle terrain over the mountains and you will reach the Black Rock Plains. "One more day and we''ll be safe!" Narant also did not expect that his trip to the Furnace City would encounter so many waves. However, from now on, this time is also a blessing and a curse. Although being chased and killed by the enemy is exhausting, it has also gained a lot of benefits. Whoa! And just when Narant felt that he was about to escape from ascension. Little Huihui''s return brought him bad news. More than ten miles to his right, nearly 2,500 orc soldiers were running towards him. Among these orc soldiers, there are three hundred monster cavalry soldiers, all of them are monitor lizard warriors. In addition, the rest of the orc warriors are ordinary infantry. But they are all equipped with uniform armor and weapons. As soon as Zhuang Kang heard it, he immediately realized that something was wrong. Along the way, the orcs he has seen are the same as those in the legends, and they are all very poor. In this way, Narant visited so many orc camps, but the harvest was only the fruit of great strength, and nothing else. But now the orc team that suddenly appeared is not only equipped with beasts, but also elite armor, which is definitely the elite of the elite orcs. In this way, even if he faced the small orc tribe as if he were playing, he would not dare to say that he would go over to the regular orc army that was blocking the road. "It''s only a day''s journey away, how come there are these obstacles?" Narant was also a little speechless. "Sir, what should we do now?" Raymond and the others also asked what Narant told him. "What else can I do, I can only continue to run!!" Nalan had no choice. "Sir, but there are enemies on our right side, we can''t go to the Black Rock Plain at all!" "There is an enemy on the right, can''t we run to the left?" Narant said angrily. "This... Sir, didn''t you just say that if you go to the left and want to cross the mountain range, it will take at least two more days?" "But Raymond, do you have a better way?" "No, no more!" Raymond shook his head immediately. The reason why he is so committed at this moment is that he really does not want to stay in this orc empire for another moment. Because staying longer means they have to eat more Vigorous Fruit. Earlier, I heard from the adults that you should take a detour to the right along the mountain range, and you should be able to return in about a day. Unexpectedly, because of a change, I have to detour further to the left. He only hopes now that he will not encounter more enemies in the future, otherwise his own adults will definitely loot the Vigorous Fruit that they have finally eaten. "Let''s go then!" Narant didn''t know what Raymond was thinking. However, I don''t know if it was Narant''s good luck or the bad luck of the barbarians like Raymond. Next, of course, we encountered the tribal camp of the Orcs again. The scale of these camps is not large, but they are also guarded by orcs. The main reason is that these orcs have not been ordered by the old fox clan, so naturally they don''t know what happened in the hinterland. "Is there only more than 500 orcs? Let''s do it, Raymond. You guys will move faster for the master later. If anyone is slow, he will be divided into two by the powerful fruit later, and it must be within the specified time. Finish eating!" Now most of these small orc tribes on the frontier gather together to fight against the little nobles of the Glory Continent. Therefore, although not the whole nest was dispatched, at least half of the clansmen were taken away. When Narant saw this, he naturally would not give up such a good opportunity to replenish the fruit he had already eaten. In this way, after determining the number of people, Raymond and others were immediately sent to attack the camp. Although he didn''t want to eat the Vigorous Fruit, Raymond and the others naturally didn''t dare to neglect him in the face of the Lord''s uh order. Following the charge, all thirty-seven savage knights rushed into the enemy''s camp, and in less than ten minutes, all the enemies were cleared away. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 741： Its that boy Narant! There are dozens of demon beasts at the head of the team over there, and a few hundred meters behind are densely packed orcs. Due to the distance, they could not determine what was going on, but the other party''s hurried appearance did not seem to be an ordinary situation. Are you here to help? In an instant, the expressions of the people on the side of the minor nobles of the human race became solemn. If the other party really came to help, then even if they really wanted to fight the orcs of those small tribes, it would be impossible. Because it is difficult for them to defeat the orcs of the small tribe, not to mention the fact that the other party has come to have more support. "Hehe, did you see it? That''s why I didn''t let you attack!" "Although the Orcs are savage, they cannot deny their individual strength. Even an ordinary Orc is equivalent to one of our Bronze Elementary Knights." "And there are at least 5,000 regular orc teams in the orc fortress opposite. Although our Holy Alliance is not afraid of them, we cannot lose the elite knights of the empire for a few ordinary serfs!" Captain Cheth also saw there. Although it was farther apart, he knew that it must be the beastman''s beast cavalry. He also had a panoramic view of the expressions of the small nobles in the Glory Continent. Just now, these guys kept persuading themselves to choose to attack. Now I''m just taking this to get my face back. "Hey, look, what''s going on?" However, just as Captain Chesi''s voice fell, there was a change on the opposite side. Woohoo! Only to hear the urgent sound of horns from the beast crowd on the opposite side. And in the orc fortress, the door was wide open, and many orc elites rushed out of it. As for the small tribal orcs at the forefront, they all looked to the rear for a commotion, not knowing what was going on. "What the **** is going on?" Bernard and Culver looked at each other, and immediately took out the binoculars in their arms. The two used their binoculars to aim at the group of running orcs on the opposite side. Although the field was filled with smoke and dust due to the running of the beasts, they vaguely saw a familiar voice. It was a snow-white god-like warhorse, and above the warhorse was a human in silver armor. However, because the distance is too far, the face cannot be recognized for the time being. "It''s a human knight!" However, the human race alone made Bernard and Culver''s bodies shake, and they immediately lost their voices. "What, Terran?" The little nobles around were immediately surprised? And the imperial cavalry who supported them also looked at each other in dismay, "Did you read it wrong, how could there be human knights among the orcs!" "Captain Cheth, he is indeed a human knight!" Although he hated this guy from the Bach Empire, Culver still needed to answer. "Impossible!" The moment Culver turned his head to answer, Bernard exclaimed again. "What''s impossible?" Everyone was exclaimed even louder by him. "That knight is... that boy Narant!" "That boy Narant?" "Baron Narrant?" For a while, the crowd was in an uproar. And Culver also picked up the telescope for the first time and looked again. "It''s really that kid Narant, why is he on the Orc side, and he seems to be pursued by those Orcs!" Culver also saw the face of the human knight, and immediately felt a little unbelievable. "Who is Narant?" Cheth looked at almost half of the minor nobles with a surprised expression, and was also curious about who this person was. In particular, he seems to be a little familiar with this name in his mind, but he can''t remember it for a while now. "Captain Cheth, Narant is the son-in-law of Earl Bernard and the fianc¨¦ of Goddess Stella!" Culver replied. "It''s him!" Chesi finally remembered. Although the six empires deliberately prevent the spread of the goddess''s fianc¨¦. But Chesi, the great nobles of the empire, is naturally clear. He has long wanted to see who can become the fiance of the Prophet Goddess. I just didn''t expect the other party to appear in such a way. In the same way, the captains of the other empires also knew about Narant, and all of them looked at each other in surprise for a while. "Captain Cheth, Narant is really being pursued by the orcs now. Among those orcs, they seem to be soldiers of the orcs. Please take the imperial knights with us to meet Naland!" The identity of Naland was confirmed. Naturally, Bernard and the others wouldn''t dare to do anything, but with their strength, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to rescue Narant, so he immediately asked Captain Cheth. "Go to the rescue?" Chesi frowned when he heard the words, but he sneered in his heart. Before he came, he knew about the festival between Zhuang Kang and the eldest prince. Now I can''t wait to see this guy die under the knife of the orcs immediately, how can he go to the rescue. It''s just that there are so many people in the field after all, and he also needs to disguise a little. It''s not that I''m afraid of these little nobles, but I''m mainly worried that they will arouse the resentment of the prophet and goddess. Although the Prophet Goddess now does not have the power of more than a hundred years ago, the six empires still want to get other Goddesses from her, and they dare not offend easily. "Everyone, I also want to go to the rescue, but you have also seen that the elite orcs on the opposite side are all out, and they are still within the scope of the orc empire." "In the past, not only are we unable to determine whether people can be rescued, but once we step into the opponent''s border to fight, it may provoke a war between the Holy Alliance and the Orc Empire!" "Captain Cheth, are we just watching Baron Narant being intercepted by the orcs?" Bernard and the others immediately questioned. If it wasn''t for Cheth representing the Bach Empire, I''m afraid Bernard and others would have scolded him. "Your Excellency Bernard, although you are the father of the Prophet Goddess, I am also planning for the Holy Alliance." "If that Lord Narant can rush out of the territory of the Orc Empire, then I will definitely help!" Chesi made a straight face, a businesslike appearance. If the other party is not the father of the Prophet Goddess, the questioning in such a tone is enough to teach the other party a good lesson. ... "Damn, these guys are chasing really fast. Are those on the opposite side of the Human Race team?" When Bernard and the others were arguing with Chesi, Narant also discovered their existence. However, Narant didn''t recognize Bernard and others for the time being. After all, he didn''t have time to pick up the telescope now, but was trying to escape for his life. As for why Narant was bitten behind by so many orcs, he was still too rude. Two days ago, he found that the lizard knights of the orc race couldn''t catch up with him at all, so he began to harvest the powerful fruits of those small orc tribes along the way. And this kind of robbery is addicting. Zhuang Kang found that there are not many orc tribes here, so he didn''t rush to escape immediately, and started to kill all the surrounding orc tribes with full firepower. once again. Just this morning, Zhuang Kang came to a river, ready to break through after looting a few small orc tribes. However, it is because of this river that the other party has caught up with him. It turned out that the other party knew a shortcut and could directly cross the river from a slightly shallower beach somewhere. So, these guys left more than a hundred orc knights to pursue and confuse him behind Narant. As for the rest, Andu Chencang had already crossed the river to the front of Narant. When Narante went to a small tribal camp to start looting, the orc knights who had sneaked ahead made a surprise attack on them. Fortunately, there was Xiao Huihui''s warning, and all of Narant''s subordinates had been taking Vigorous Fruit for the past two days. It is possible to escape, but the other party has already leaned in front of him after all, so Narant and others were bitten by the other party and could not get rid of it at all. Narant knew that he could no longer wave, and immediately brought his subordinates towards the canyon, preparing to break through and return to the Black Rock Plain. However, the remaining orc knights in the opponent''s fort were also alerted, and immediately dispatched their nests to prepare to intercept them after discovering them. "Raymond, break through the siege quickly, don''t fight!" Narant is not wrong, because Raymond and the others are no longer as weak as when they first came from the Holy Alliance. "Yes, my lord... hiccup!" On the way to escape, Raymond and the others did not stop to eat the Vigorous Fruit. Of course, this is the order of his own adults, otherwise Raymond and the others will definitely not be so ''hard''. "Stop them!" Soon, Narant and the others were about to approach the fort. And more than 200 orc knights who came out of the fortress were already ready to fight. "Kill me!" Narant didn''t retreat behind Raymond and the others this time, mainly because they were running for their lives, so the lord himself must take the lead in digging out the enemy''s encirclement. ... "Haha, that kid is dead!" Outside the canyon, on the Black Rock Plain, Chesi looked at Narant and the others who were about to encounter the orc knight, and immediately gloated in his heart. Although he was also very surprised that the little country noble also had dozens of subordinates of Demon Knights. But in the face of the interception of more than 200 orc knights, the opponent definitely has no chance to break through. With dozens of people facing more than 200 monster knights, I am afraid that even the Bach Empire''s monster knights can''t do it. Even if they did break through, only one or two people would escape by chance. But even if you get away with it, don''t forget that there are tens of thousands of small orc tribes coalition forces ahead. As long as they make a little effort, no matter how strong the beast knight is, it will be difficult to fly. "Captain Cheth, are you really not going to help!" Bernard was extremely anxious and asked solemnly for the last time. "I said that unless that Narant escaped from the border of the orc empire, it would be impossible for us to enter the orc empire to fight. This is for the sake of the entire alliance!" Cheth was firm. "Since Captain Cheth won''t go, then I''ll go by myself!" Bernard didn''t say anything, he turned to the five hundred Tulip Knights he brought this time and said, "The Tulip Knights obeyed, now Nalan The Baron is being pursued by the enemy, we immediately go to help rescue!" "Yes, Lord Count!" "Bernard, wait for me!" Upon seeing this, Culver immediately called his Knights of the Iron Guard to follow Bernard. "Count Bernard, let''s go too!" Immediately, some small nobles followed with their subordinates with horses. In the end, there were more than 5,000 people dispatched from the coalition army. As for the rest, there are no war horses, so they can only stop in place. ... hoo hoo hoo! Bernard and others began to rescue, and Narant''s side began to approach as the monsters ran. Narant also saw the actions of Bernard and others, and was moved for a while, but he didn''t have time to think about anything else for the time being. When the two sides finally approached the place more than ten meters, the two sides immediately burst into bursts of roars. It was a clash of monsters on both sides. And this round of bombing, both sides of the monsters have their own damage. Fortunately, monsters are all rough-skinned and thick-skinned existences, even if they fight alone, they will not fall down because of a spell. After being hit by an enemy''s spell, it just shakes it back to level off. "Keep up!" Narant breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the mounts of several of his subordinates staggered a few steps, but regained their stability. After shouting a loud reminder, he immediately grabbed the legendary staff placed on the saddle. "Space Teleportation!" With a light drink from Narant, a small sack suddenly appeared among the orc knights in front. boom! A loud bang came, and before the orc knights could react, the dense white lime powder immediately engulfed dozens of orcs. "kill!" Immediately, Narant took the lead and rushed directly into the enemy group. Although the lime powder has not completely dissipated at this moment, Narant and the others, who are squinting, can barely see. With a puff, Narant and the others began to dash forward in this group of orc knights, accompanied by the sound of swords piercing into the flesh. After that, it didn''t take long for Narant and the others to reappear outside the white powder range, and there were only a few demon knights left in the way. ... "How is this possible! What is that white powder?" Upon seeing this scene, Captain Cheth, who had wanted to watch Narant and the others fall into the sea of ??orcs, immediately showed an expression of disbelief. The same is true for the rest of the empire captains. As the high-level leaders of the empire, they naturally know the power of the orc knights. They did not expect that Narant would break through so easily. Although that was only a breakthrough, because the orcs were lined up in a one-line formation, and the numbers were scattered. But the current result, as long as the response is fast enough, absolutely half of the people can break through this layer of obstruction. ... "Death to those who block me!" Narant saw that there were still a few orc soldiers blocking the way in front of him, and without hesitation, he waved his dragon teeth and slashed away. puff! Even though the orc cavalry in front of him possessed the strength equivalent to a golden knight, they were still unable to resist this explosive blow from him. Seeing that Narant was so brave, the rest of them were so frightened that they unknowingly took a few steps back. When Narant saw this, he did not take the initiative to step forward, but immediately turned his head to face the subordinates and said, "Quick, everyone rushed forward!" In fact, Raymond and the others didn''t need the instructions of their own adults. "Despicable human race, die for me!" Just when the last few barbarian warriors were only about to flee, a horse suddenly rushed out from the side, waving the giant axe in their hands and roaring at the barbarian warriors. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 742： escape ascension "The strength of the earth knight?" When Narant saw this, he was immediately surprised, because this orc knight was obviously not simple, and his strength was stronger than any golden knight that Narant had ever seen. In this way, this is definitely an earth knight. And looking at the rare and excellent armor on this orc, it must be an officer like the commander of the orc beast knight. "Let''s go!" Narant didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly urged the horses to go back to help the last few barbarian knights. "Space teleportation!" Narant immediately teleported a small bag of lime powder at the moment of the return. Boom! With a loud bang, the grenade in the lime bag exploded immediately, and then white lime covered the audience again. And just when Narant thought that this would delay the orc''s actual command for a moment, a huge figure suddenly rushed out of the white lime powder. "Despicable human reptiles, give me death!" During the shouting, a giant axe shining with cold light slashed towards Narant''s body. Seeing this, Narant''s complexion changed, and he raised his dragon teeth to block without hesitation. when! With the sound of a metal clash, Narant swayed and almost fell off his horse. what! And the Orc Knight Commander didn''t expect that Narant would be able to hit himself immediately, and he was shocked immediately. However, his movements were not slow, and the second axe came towards Narant again. Although Narant had blocked this blow earlier, the strength of this Earth Knight was actually very strong, causing his hands to be shaken and painful. Seeing this, Narant did not hesitate to urge the white dragon to rush forward. The orc leader obviously did not expect that Narant would not retreat but approached, and the giant axe in his hand immediately smashed into the air. When he turned his head, Narant had already entered the lime powder that was still permeating. "Do you think you can escape like this?" The orc leader smiled disdainfully. If Narant felt that relying on the lime powder that had not yet dissipated to block his vision, he was wrong. Reaching the strength of the Earth Knight, even with his eyes closed, he can sense everything around him, just like a magician can rely on mental power to explore the surroundings. Even the use of spiritual power by the magician to explore the surroundings requires continuous consumption of spiritual power, but the earth knight does not. It was for this reason that he was able to rush out of the lime powder area without hindrance. In fact, with the previous scene, how could Narant guess that Lime Powder would not be able to plot against this beast commander. He really entered the lime powder area just to block the sight of others, because I am afraid that only by exposing more strength, he can escape from the hands of the orc commander. "Reptiles, go to hell!" At this time, the orc leader had chased into the lime powder area, and accurately slashed an axe towards Narant again. And Narant was already prepared. He didn''t even raise his long sword to block, but went straight back to the original path outside the lime powder area, letting the giant axe smash at him. boom! With a muffled sound, Narant''s body shuddered, because the giant axe had hit him heavily. Fortunately, Narant''s body only swayed slightly, and he immediately rushed out of the lime powder area with the help of this neutral position, chasing towards his subordinates. "How is this possible?" When the orc commander saw this scene, he showed an unbelievable expression. The blow just now, although he didn''t watch it directly with his eyes, in his perception, it had already hit the human knight directly. Under normal circumstances, even if the opponent wears the inscription armor, it will be seriously injured. But now the other party was unscathed, just swayed and fled away without incident. This made the orc leader even wonder if there was something wrong with his perception, until he chased out the lime powder area, he looked with his eyes, but found that the human knight was really fine, and he had already run more than ten meters. the distance. "Follow me, you must not let this group of humans go!" The Demon Knight Commander gritted his teeth, although he didn''t know why this happened, but he knew that he must not let go of this human race, because this human race was too strange, and if it grew up, it would probably become a beast the enemy of the tribe. His idea was actually correct, because Narant had previously used a magic shield to resist a blow from the Orc Knight Commander in the lime-dusted area. It''s just because in the lime area, the orc leader used perception and didn''t use his eyes to check. When Narant put the shield close to his body, he couldn''t detect it at all. As for the other orcs, because the lime powder blocked their sight, they could not detect that Narant used magic. Following the order of the orc leader, a group of orc knights chased away. Moreover, although this orc leader is also riding a monitor lizard, his monitor lizard level is far beyond other lizards, reaching the middle-level monster. That running speed is naturally compared to the low-level Warcraft Wolf of Raymond and others. "Damn, how can it be so fast!" Narant scolded secretly when he looked at the big lizard that seemed to take off and ran like a chameleon in the desert in his previous life. "Raymond, charge me to those beast crowds!" Although there was a gap in the team of the small orc tribe ahead, if it was normal, Narant and the others would run the fastest from there. But now I''m afraid they can''t wait for them to run out, the leader of the orc knights at the rear can catch up, so Narant and others can only choose to rush into the crowd and use the orcs of those small tribes to block the pursuit of these orc knights. "Boy Narant, hold on, we are here to support you!" At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly came from Narant''s ear. Narant raised his head and headed into the distance, and immediately saw Bernard and Culver who were running. "Hey, why is my old man here?" Narant didn''t expect that he was so far away from the new storm collar and tulip collar, and he could still see his old husband. Seeing them rushing so fast, I was moved but anxious at the same time, because even if Bernard and King Culver joined forces, they might not be able to match the orc leader behind him. "Lord Earl, Lord Marquis, don''t rush over, we can handle it ourselves!" Narant immediately issued a warning to Bernard and Culver. "Well, Narant says he can handle it?" "Bernard, what do we do now?" The two of them knew that this kid Narant never talked big. "Old man, we have all rushed here, and there is no reason to go back. Since that boy Narant doesn''t need our help, why don''t we go get those serfs who were looted!~" Because Culver is no longer a king, So Bernard couldn''t call him His Majesty anymore, and now it''s the old man. After all, they all grew up together at the Royal Capital Academy. "Okay!" Culver didn''t object. Immediately, the two continued to charge with their subordinates, but this time the goal was to become the orcs who had provoked them earlier. ... "That kid is dead, it seems that he succeeded in angering that guy Cardo!" The Holy Alliance army across the canyon was on the side. Although it was inconceivable that Narant was able to break out of the orc knight''s interception, Captain Cheth felt that the kid was just lucky for a while. Right now, that kid definitely can''t keep his luck just now, even the small tribe orcs intercepted in front of him are enough to cause him a heavy loss. Captain Cheth''s words were murmured this time. Although he was whispering, he couldn''t hide it from the other captains of the empire around him. Although these captains glanced at Chesi strangely after hearing this, they didn''t say anything. Among these people, I am afraid that apart from the blue shield empire''s captain who has such a favorable impression of Nalant, the rest also hold the best idea for Nalant. Because of Narant''s identity as the prophet''s goddess fianc¨¦, he seems to have a physique of hatred. As long as anyone knows about it, they will be hostile to him for the first time. So, everyone quietly watched the battle on the opposite side, wanting to see how Narant was killed. ... "Hoohoho!" At this point, Narant and the others finally rushed to the front of the small orc tribe. With the burst of fireballs from the wolves of Warcraft, they immediately opened a gap in the group of Warcraft. Immediately, a group of beast knights rampaged into the ranks of these small orc tribes. These small tribe orcs were not slow to respond, and after seeing Raymond and the others being slowed down by the crowd, they immediately roared and swarmed up. Although it is rare to encounter the human beast knights, but they also deal with a lot of human horse knights, so they are very clear about how to deal with enemies with mounts. Only, they miscalculated this time. They have a wealth of experience in dealing with enemy cavalry, but Raymond and others are more familiar with how to deal with the situation after a deep siege. I saw that Raymond and the others were like those competitive masters in the previous life, playing micro-manipulation with their Warcraft. By the way, relying on the elite weapons and armor to slash left and right in this thin crowd. Puff puff! For a time, the orcs of these small tribes were actually like the crops in the fields, and they were looked at all over the place. "Bastard, get out of here!" Originally, the leader of Cardo thought that after the group of human beast knights were stopped by the orcs of the small tribe, he could quickly catch up with the enemy and destroy it. Who knows that this group of humans can advance and retreat freely under the siege of the small tribe orcs. But on his side, because of the obstruction of these orcs, he was getting further and further away from the enemy. For a while, the Cardo commander was furious. "Raymond, charge me to the side and deal with a few more orcs!" Narant was happy at the moment. He didn''t expect Raymond and the others to make such rapid progress. Therefore, when the crisis of the beast commander at the rear was temporarily lifted, Narant did not rush to leave. Seeing that Bernard and the others were fighting fiercely with the orcs, they immediately ordered Raymond and the others to kill them there. "Yes, my lord!" Raymond immediately took the order. "Wild Wolf Knight, kill me, it''s these chops that make us want to vomit when we smell Vigorous Fruit!" Immediately, a group of wild wolf knights went to the side like wolves and tigers. And the nearly 20,000 small tribal orc coalition forces, who were still clamoring for Bernard and others, are now in a mess, where is the previous arrogance. "Lord Count, Your Majesty Culver!" Soon, with the efforts of his subordinates, Narant joined Bernard. "Boy Narant, I really have you!" The moment Bernard saw Narant, he immediately showed a satisfied smile. Narant, the beast cavalry, really relieved them a lot today. And Narant, as his son-in-law of Bernard, later spread that his father-in-law had a bright face. "Boy Narant, you are still as good as you were. I knew that even if you came to the Sacred Continent, you are still the lucky boy!" Culver patted Narant on the shoulder at this time and praised him generously. . "Besides, boy Narant, I''m no longer a king. Don''t call me Your Majesty. I''m a Marquis now. You can call me Your Majesty Culver, or you can call me Your Majesty the Marquis!" "Yes, Your Excellency the Marquis!" Narant heard the words without being pretentious, and immediately shouted. "Lord Count, Your Excellency Marquis, we should go back now! The Orc''s Demon Knight Commander is very strong, at least at the level of the Earth Knight. We may lose when he comes over!" After a brief exchange, Narant Seeing that the orc leader was approaching, he immediately reminded the two of them. , "Okay, let''s go now!" Because of Narant''s help, Bernard and Culver have brought people to rescue all the serfs looted by the orcs, and even recovered a lot of supplies. Now that Narant is safe again, it is natural to retreat immediately. Immediately, the horn of retreat sounded in the field, and then Narant and Bernard left the camp towards the Holy Alliance and fled. "Chase, chase after me!" However, Narant really annoyed Commander Nakado this time. Even though Narant and the others had escaped from the canyon, he was still unwilling to give up, and immediately ordered his subordinates and a group of small tribe orcs to chase them away. As a result, outside the canyon, Narant and others were escaping ahead, while the orcs were chasing fiercely. "How is this possible!" On the side of the Holy Alliance, Cheth and several captains have been petrified. Because Narant just brought his subordinates to the left and right in the small orc tribe, the scene has exceeded their expectations. I''m afraid, even the Empire''s Warcraft Legion is just like this! Under the same strength, I am afraid that the Empire''s Warcraft Legion cannot be so good. "Captain Cheth, now that Baron Narant and the rest of the minor nobles have run out of the canyon, shouldn''t we go to pick them up!" At this moment, a voice came from beside Chesi, it was the captain of the Blue Shield Empire. Hearing this, Chesi turned his head and glanced at the captain of the Blue Shield Empire. Finally, he gritted his teeth and could only open his mouth and said, "The Empire Alliance, move forward!" Although Chesi was a little reluctant, if he was still indifferent in this situation, it would be too obvious. It was easy to be caught at that time, so he could only look ashen and lead a group of elite knights of the empire towards the front. Soon three thousand elite knights from the six empires came to the forefront. And Narant and others finally joined the elite knights of the empire. "Thank you for the support from the captains of the empire!" Narant had just heard Bernard talk about the origin of the imperial coalition. After stopping the warhorse, I was determined that with these knights, at least I and others were no longer weak, but could be on par with the opponent. Of course, Bernard also told the abomination of Captain Cheth, but Narant knew that Captain Cheth was no longer in his hands. Because since he escaped from the border of the Orc Empire, Chesi has no excuse to shirk, even if he doesn''t want to help that, he has to help. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 743： The wise have arrived! In the face of Narant''s greetings, several imperial captains had different attitudes. The captain of the Blue Shield Empire smiled at Narant, and the rest of the empire nodded as a response. Only Captain Cheth was expressionless and said nothing. Narant didn''t care either, and immediately turned to look at the orcs behind him. At this moment, tens of thousands of people were coming from behind, but they still stopped more than 300 meters away. Only Nakado led a group of demon knights and continued to move forward, and finally stopped more than 100 meters in front of the Holy Alliance team. "The Holy Alliance Empire, who of you can call the shots?" Nakado''s face was full of gloom, and he roared towards everyone in front. "It''s me, the captain of the Bach Empire''s Flame Monitor Lizard Knights, the Honorary Viscount Cheth of the Empire! Commander Cardo, what do you want to do?" Although he didn''t want to come forward to provide protection for Narant and others, at this time Chesi did not. If you have to choose, immediately take a few steps forward and speak to the other party. Moreover, in order not to lose the majesty of the Bach Empire, Cheth held his head high, the style of the first commander-in-chief of the audience. "Hmph, a brat who doesn''t even grow his hair is pretending to be a warrior, brat, Cheander from the Knights of the Monitor Lizard didn''t dare to use such a tone when he saw me!" It''s just that Cardo didn''t take Chesi''s way. Seeing that Chesi, the aristocratic son, looked so arrogant, he immediately made a sarcastic speech. "In addition, I advise you to hand over that Narant kid immediately, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!" "How dare you insult my father, barbarian orcs, have you forgotten the covenant signed by our Holy Alliance and the Orc Empire?" If this Cardo just wanted to capture Narant, Cheth could still have a good talk with him. But what the other party said about Che Ander was its father, the great commander of the Knights of the Blazing Monitor Lizards. Suddenly, Che Si''s face was a little uneasy. "Hehe, boy, I think you are very unconvinced. The last time our orc mission went to the Holy City, that Cheander was also there. At that time, I asked him to play a game, but he didn''t dare. Isn''t he cowardly and timid? ?" "Besides, I think your kid and Cheander look alike. Are you his heir? Haha, if you''re not convinced, then I''ll be waiting for you here!" Through Chesi''s performance just now, Cardo immediately sensed Cheth''s identity. At this moment, his eyes flashed, and a plan was born in his heart. That is to instigate this young man of the human race to really come out to fight, and then capture him to exchange for Narant. However, he overestimated Chesi. Although Chesi wanted to kill Cardo immediately, he knew that he was not good enough. However, the father was humiliated, and such a thing naturally couldn''t be done like this. "Deputy Commander Lil, go and help me challenge that Orc Commander!" As a high-level empire, Chesi''s father naturally wouldn''t really feel relieved to let him, who was only a beginner in gold, come to this dangerous border, and had already arranged for a strong man to follow him. This person is one of the deputy commanders of the Knights of Warcraft, and he is Cheander''s confidant. He was only promoted to the Knights of the Earth last year. "Yes, Master Chesi, but I may not be able to beat him!" This commander wanted to refuse, because as a veteran orc master, he had little chance of winning. It''s just that Che Si''s attitude is definitely impossible to refuse. More importantly, he was Cheander''s confidant, and Cheander single-handedly pushed him to be the deputy commander of the Knights of Warcraft. Now that the opponent is insulting Cheander, he can''t back down no matter what, even if he can''t win, the important battle is a few moves, which can be regarded as a statement. "Deputy Commander Lier, be careful, if the situation is not right, withdraw immediately!" In fact, Chesi also had this plan, so he immediately explained in a low voice. "Okay, Master Chesi!" Immediately, this Lil immediately directed the flame monitor lizard under him to go towards Nakado. Cardo saw that Li An came out, frowning slightly and a little disappointed. However, this is also an opportunity to give the other party a chance to disarm, so he immediately sneered: "Since you are in such a hurry to die, let me, the imperial warrior, send you to see your god!" The voice fell, and the two sides began to charge away from each other. The monster mounts under them were huge monitor lizards. Every time they stepped on it, the ground trembled and made a loud bang. "Scorching Sun Impact!" Hearing the provocation of the Kado orcs, Lil''s deputy commander did not say much, but when the two sides were about to meet, he was the first to use a secret technique. With an angry shout, the long sword in his hand immediately rose into flames, and then slashed ahead. And after the long sword was split out, there was actually a flaming sword energy visible to the naked eye, and it slashed towards the orc Cardo. "Hmph, weak reptile, gorgeous and useless!" However, the deputy commander of Cardo was a little disdainful of this seemingly intimidating blow. "Go to hell!" Cardo didn''t have any gorgeous moves, but directly waved the giant axe in his hand, but the giant axe also shone with blood-red light. The red giant axe swung down, and a blood-red axe shadow also blasted out in front of Cardo, hitting the sword energy in front of him. Boom! The two Qi Jin collided in the air in front of each other, and there was a burst of sound immediately, and then the red light in the field won. "What!" Just when everyone thought that the energy of the two was completely canceled by the collision, as the red light dimmed, everyone suddenly discovered that the sword energy of Lier''s deputy commander had indeed dissipated. The red axe of the Kokado orcs still slashed towards Lil''s deputy commander. Although the color of the red axe has weakened a lot at the moment, it still has a lot of power. When Lier''s deputy commander saw this, his expression changed immediately and he raised his long sword to block. when! With the sound of a metal collision, Lil''s deputy commander narrowly blocked the blow. "Haha, that''s just the first blow, this blow is what really kills you!" However, just as Lil''s deputy commander breathed a sigh of relief, the Kado orc commander had already approached two meters in front of him. With a sneer, Cardo''s great axe has fallen again. Deputy Commander Lear wants to defend at this moment, it must be too late. Seeing this, his complexion changed, and he gritted his teeth and flew to the side open space without hesitation. puff! Roar! But just after Lier''s deputy commander flew away, a mournful wailing sound came from the back of his head. It turned out that although he dodged Cardo''s second blow, the mount under him did not dodge it. He was hit by Cardo''s axe, his skin was ripped open, and most of his neck was split open. He just groaned and fell to the ground, unable to survive. At this moment, Lier''s deputy commander had no regard for his mount, and quickly ran away towards the Holy Alliance team with the blessing of fighting qi. "Hmph, cowardly reptile!" Fortunately, the deputy commander of Cardo didn''t pursue him either. Because the other party is the deputy commander of the Bach Empire''s Warcraft Knights, if he really kills here, it is likely to cause a dispute between the Bach Empire and the Orc Empire. Tano And the purpose of his coming today is just to capture Narant, not to cause an imperial war. After Lido ran back to the Holy Alliance team, his face was still pale, obviously he didn''t expect this card to be so strong. On the other hand, Chesi''s complexion was ashen, and this time their Bach Empire was thrown home ashamed. If it was passed back to the Empire, he would probably become a laughing stock. It''s just that he didn''t understand very much. When Cardo dealt with Narant before, he didn''t show such a strong strength. In fact, Chesi didn''t know that it was entirely because Cardo underestimated the enemy at the beginning, so Narant was lucky to escape. When Narant and Cardo first met, Cardo only regarded him as an ordinary golden knight, and naturally he didn''t need a knife to kill a chicken. When he later found that Narant was not easy, Narant ran into the area of ??the lime powder, and then used magic to resist the second blow. Magicians are noble, and the reason is that even junior magicians can make high-ranked knights jealous when attacking and defending. For example, Narant''s primary magic shield can counteract the painful blow of the Kado orcs. Of course, if Narant is really just a simple magician, then there is still no escape. Because the magician is only suitable for long-distance combat, if the enemy is entangled in melee combat, after the magic in the staff is used, it will definitely not last for three seconds. After all, it takes time to sing magic. The enemy only needs a sword to kill a magician, not even a second. After that, Narant and the others escaped by taking advantage of the beasts'' advantages and the orcs'' blocking. Narant and the others have signed the master contract with the mounts under them, and they all have the same mind, so they can come and go freely among the beast crowd. However, there is no maintenance of the master contract between Cardo and his subordinates and mounts, and the operation is not much different from that of ordinary war horses, but it is restricted everywhere in the crowd and cannot catch up with the enemy at all. "How about it, human boy, do you want to send a few more people out to die? This is his luck just now, but the next few may not have such good luck!" Just as Chesi gritted his teeth, Commander Nakado sneered again. However, this time, Chesi has a lot of interest, no longer entangled in dealing with this aspect, but said: "Kado orc, although you are powerful in fighting alone, you are only one person, and there are other empires on my side. The powerhouse!" "However, our Holy Alliance doesn''t want to go to war with your orcs for the time being, so I advise you to leave immediately, otherwise, if it causes a war between the alliance and your orcs, it will be your responsibility!" "Hehe, boy, do you really think you can defeat me with just a few of you?" Cardo smiled disdainfully, but then he changed the subject: "It''s easy for us to retreat, then take that boy wisely. Call it out, or I will immediately bring the army to let you go back and forth." "Impossible!" Chesi agreed after thinking about it. However, if he really did this, I''m afraid other empires would be happy to throw this crime on him after he went back, so he still pretended to firmly reject Cardo''s request. . "It seems that you really think that Cardo doesn''t dare to do anything to you!" Cardo''s expression turned cold when he heard the words, and then he waved his hand directly to the rear. Woohoo! Immediately, the sound of a horn came from the beast crowd. Following the sound of the horn, a group of small orc tribes and the more than 4,000 elite regular army of orcs gathered together began to slowly advance at the same time. "Kado, do you really want to cause a war between the Alliance and the Orcs?" Seeing this, Chesi immediately became nervous. Although he was arrogant and domineering in the empire in the past, he also felt that he must be heroic and mighty when he entered the battlefield. But when he saw tens of thousands of orcs coming slowly, he still felt a little bit of fear. "I said, as long as I hand over that kid, I''ll bring someone back immediately!" Cardo looked at Chesi''s every move and replied lightly. "Orc chops, let''s fight!" "That''s right, Orcs, I''m afraid you won''t succeed! Moreover, this Black Rock Plain is our territory, when will it be threatened by your Orcs!" "Yes, our Holy Alliance is still afraid of your orcs?" Facing the words of the orc Cardo, there were several roars from the human team. Of course, the roar was not from Chesi, but from Bernard and other minor nobles. When Cheth heard Cardo''s words, he actually had a faint idea of ??handing over Narant in his heart, and his eyes were already on the other captains of the empire. When Bernard and the others saw this, they naturally spoke up immediately. On the bright side, he was scolding the orcs, but the meaning of the words was very clear. If you really want to hand over Narant to death, then the captains of them will probably be cast aside by thousands of people when they return. After all, the human race and the orc race look down on each other, and they are also hostile to each other. If a few people make such an act of befriending people on their own borders, they will definitely be scolded by the cowardice at the beginning. "The Imperial Knights, prepare to fight!" When he heard the words of Bernard and the others, Cheth immediately reflected, gritted his teeth and finally gave the order to fight. Whether today''s battle is won or not, his safety should not be a problem, so now there is only one battle. In this way, the teams on both sides immediately drew their swords and saw that the war was about to rise. In the face of such a situation, Commander Cardo hesitated. Although he received a message from the wise man to intercept Narant, he did not dare to cause a war between the empire and the alliance. Moreover, in fact, the current strength of the two sides is comparable, even if you can defeat the other party, you may not be able to completely wipe out, so this battle may not be meaningful. "Commander Cardo! Commander Cardo!" At this moment, a subordinate came running behind Cardo. "what''s up?" "Commander Cardo, the wise man and the bully captain are here!" Cardo''s subordinates immediately reported. "Oh? Is the wise man here?" Commander Cardo smiled happily. The wise man''s status in the empire is much higher than him, so if the wise man arrives, then he doesn''t have to think about it now. Moreover, the wise man also brought the barbarian captain, so the strength on his side can be suppressed and dealt with instantly. "I''ve seen it, Lord Wise!" Soon, the old fox tribe appeared outside the canyon with a group of tauren and tens of thousands of small tribe orcs. "Commander Cardo Where is that human kid?" The wise man nodded, and immediately asked. "Lord Wise, over there!" Commander Cardo immediately pointed to Narant''s location. "It really is him!" Narant''s expression sank when he saw the old fox clan and the tauren. Although he had guessed it since he was intercepted, this was the first time he had met the old fox clan after the return trip. "It turned out to be a tauren! What did that Narant provoked?" At this moment, Chesi and the captains of the empire changed their expressions one after another, because they also knew what status the old fox clan and tauren represented in the orc clan. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 744： Excited If they can be dispatched, no matter how much they think, they cannot become smaller. And a small country lord like Narant, how could He Dehe provoke so many big men! "Is that the human kid? You bastard, despicable and shameless!" "Yes, despicable and shameless robber!" "Today we black-skinned dog-heads must kill them!" "Yes, the despicable nobleman and his subordinates must be killed!" Just as Cheth and the others were thinking about what Narant had done to provoke the wise man to dispatch, there was a roar of scolding from the opposite side. It was the tens of thousands of small tribal orcs who followed the wise men. After these people confirmed Narant''s identity, they all gritted their teeth, eager to rush forward to smash Narant''s body into tens of thousands of pieces. "Uh... Narant, how did you provoke them?" The swearing and clamoring of the ten thousand people should not be too loud, and the information revealed in the words suddenly made the nobles on the side of the Holy Alliance look at each other in dismay. They were always the only ones who cursed the shameless robbers of the orcs, but now the orcs turned around and cursed Narant. Moreover, looking at the excited appearance of the tens of thousands of people, it was as if Narant had taken out their old nests. "Lord Count, it''s nothing, I just went to the gathering place of dwarves to pick up my barbarians to return, but on the way these orcs wanted to surround me, so I ran to their empire territory... I picked a few fruits by hand!" Narant''s expression was a little embarrassed. Tens of thousands of people pointed at him and scolded him as a robber. It was the first time he was a big **** the sedan chair. "Just picked a few fruits?" Bernard, Culver and the others obviously didn''t believe it. "It''s really just a few fruits!" Narant looked innocent. Although the Vigorous Fruit was magical, it was just a fruit. However, his expression only fell, and the crowd of beasts on the opposite side was turbulent again. "What, all the Vigorous Fruits in our camp have been looted?" "Ah, our strong orchard was looted too?" "Who is it? Who dares to plunder our mighty orchard!" "Master Chief, is the Human Race aristocrat opposite..." It turned out that it wasn''t just the little nobles who had besieged Narant back then who followed the wise men. Even this little tribe of orcs, near the border of the Black Rock Plains, came with them. In addition to joining the team of the wise men and chasing Narant, they came to report the looting of the Dali orchard in their camp to the leaders of the various families. These orc leaders originally thought that the other small tribes were plundered and taken away from the strong fruit as a joke. But when they heard the reports from their subordinates, they were stunned. They did not expect that their camp was also poisoned. This time, the orcs were considered to have exploded. From the original curse of ten thousand people, it immediately turned into a curse of thirty or forty thousand, and the momentum was like a tide, as if it would run wild in the next moment. Hearing the passionate swearing from the other side, all the minor nobles of the Holy Alliance turned their attention to Narant. "Cough cough!" Rao is Narant, who is not thin-skinned, and is also a little embarrassed in the face of such a scene. Immediately stood at the forefront, "You orcs, this is all your fault. I originally just wanted to return to my territory safely, but you all wanted to kill me!" "So, if you want to blame it, you wise men. If you slander me like this again, tell you that I will come to your orc empire next year!" "Besides, you guys, didn''t you go to the Black Rock Plain to loot all day in the past? Now you know how it feels to be robbed?" Narant''s words fully blessed his vindictiveness, so even though there were 20,000 to 30,000 people humming on the opposite side, he couldn''t hide his voice. "Uh..." The orcs who heard his words were the only ones who were silent, and looked at this shameless human race in disbelief. "What, do you think what I said is reasonable? You have to listen if it makes sense. I didn''t cut down your Vigorous fruit tree, which is enough to give you face!" Seeing the reaction from the other side, Narant smiled slightly and continued to speak. "It makes sense, you **** shameless robber, we must kill you today!" "Yeah, I have to kill him. It''s really shameless. He robbed us of the Vigorous Fruit, and even said that he blamed the wise man!" "Lord wise, order, we will kill this shameless human noble now!" "Yes, kill him, Commander Cardo, order it!" These orcs finally reflected, if it wasn''t for the wise adults, they would have rushed up. And Bernard and the others and the captains of the six empires looked at Narant silently. This face-to-face provocation of tens of thousands of orcs, Narant is really not ordinary. At this moment, the wise man on the orc side finally made a move, and he immediately raised his hand to signal the group of orcs to be quiet. And although the orcs of the small tribe were already burning with anger, they did not dare to disobey the order of the wise man, and shut their mouths one after another. "Human boy, I really didn''t expect you to escape from my pursuit!" The old fox clan looked at Narant and kept his eyes on him. "Hehe, it''s just luck, I''ll accept it!" Narant raised his hand and smiled. The old man of the fox clan didn''t get angry when he saw his attitude, but set his eyes on Chesi and the others. "You are the son of that Cheander, the leader of the six imperial coalition forces this time?" "That''s right, it''s me! Orc wise men, this is already the Black Rock Plain. If you dare to attack us, you will provoke a war between the two clans!" Chesi saw that so many reinforcements had come to deal with the Orcs, in fact, they had already A little guilty. Especially to deal with the tauren and the wise man of the fox clan, so he immediately brought the war between the two clans out, just to let the other party make a careful decision. "Hehe, young man, isn''t it a war between two races? Our orc empire is not afraid, and, as a wise man of the orc empire, I, Moruo, have the qualifications to start a war between two races!" "The war between the two races, for us orcs, is actually no different from living in the jungle. On the contrary, it is your human race. After so many years of self-cultivation, the nobles live a comfortable life. I am afraid that you are the least willing to go to war!" Chesi was still young after all, although he also thought of using the war between the two races to make the other side jealous. But an old fox like the old man of the fox clan was more than wrong in dealing with him, and immediately counterattacked with a smile. When Chesi heard his words, his expression changed suddenly, and he was really afraid that the other party would immediately issue an order to fight. Now, in such a situation, whether he can escape or not is already uncertain. "Of course, our sacred continent still has a land like dark creatures after all, and our orcs also have a covenant with your human race. If it is not necessary, our orcs are not willing to provoke war!" "Fox clan wise man, what do you want?" Chesi understood the meaning behind the words. "It''s very simple, that is to hand over the little aristocrat who violated our orc empire!" The old fox clan pointed at Narant. When Chesi heard the words, he immediately looked at the captains of the other empires, obviously having some changes in the words of the old fox clan. Under such circumstances, if Narant was really handed over, their responsibility would not be too great. And it can also make Narant die. Of course, at this time, no one would express their position immediately. After all, the first one to speak would be the prophet Goddess. "Hehe, how is it, young man, you saw that Narant just made our orc warriors go wild!" "I can only suppress them temporarily. If you don''t agree, then I''m afraid I have to let them do it themselves!" "In addition, you only have 3,000 elite knights, and we have not only more than 5,000 regular elites from the empire, but also hundreds of tauren warriors. You are not opponents at all!" The wise men of the fox tribe continued to put pressure on them. "Everyone, what''s your opinion!" Chesi heard the words, and finally couldn''t help but ask. "I''ve done this, I''m afraid we won''t be able to explain it when we go back! After all, Baron Narant is a noble of our Holy Alliance." The captain of the Blue Shield Empire frowned. "Narant has not joined any of our empires or principalities, and Captain Dekao, do you have a better way?" Chesi heard the words and asked the captain of the Blue Shield Empire. In the face of Chesi''s rhetorical question, the captain of the Blue Shield Empire fell silent, and then looked at the other empires. The other empires did not speak for the time being, and I don''t know if they acquiesced or had other considerations. "Impossible, whoever dares to hand over Narant, then we will find someone desperately!" "That''s right, those orc **** want to fight Narant''s idea, then step over us!" "Yes, if you want to attack Baron Narant, then step over us!" However, just when Chesi was slightly ready to withdraw Narant as a bargaining chip, the little nobles from the Glory Continent gave up. As a small aristocrat from the Glory Continent, it is natural to be very grouped at this time. Moreover, among them, there are old-fashioned aristocrats like Bernard and Culver who spoke out for him, and even more echoed among the small nobles. A group of minor nobles expressed their unwillingness to hand over Narant. "Haha! The children of Che Ander, it seems that your words are not very useful!" The wise man of the fox clan was not in a hurry when he saw such a situation, but sneered at Che Si. After a pause, he continued: "However, I can give you time, five minutes. If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer after five minutes, then even if you provoke a war between the two clans, you will not hesitate!" After finishing speaking, the old fox clan ordered a few words to the tauren captain and the Kado orc commander. Immediately, a group of orcs began to form an offensive formation, making the appearance of being ready to attack at any time. On the Holy Alliance side, there was a burst of tension, especially the coalition forces that the six major empires came to support. As they have been at ease for too long, they cherish their lives more than the little nobles from the Glory Continent. After all, the Sacred Continent is rich in products, and the nobles live a very luxurious life. On the other hand, the Glory Continent is exhausted, and I am afraid that only a few great nobles such as Bernard Culver can compare to the nobles of the Holy Continent. As the saying goes, those who are barefoot are not afraid of wearing shoes. The little nobles of the Orcs and the Glory Continent are barefoot, and they are not afraid of going out of their way when they are really angry. But Che Si and the others did not have such a realization. Seeing that there was already an array of people on the other side, and the number of people was double that of his own side, Chesi''s words became more straightforward this time. "Although that little noble is also our human race, but this time the disaster was caused by himself. If the war between the alliance and the orcs is caused by him alone, then thousands of people of the same race will probably die." "So, I agree to hand over that Narant to the Orcs!" "Of course, you are also the representatives of the empire. Although I am the commander this time, the empire behind you cannot be peaceful if you start a war, so you also need to make your own choices!" Chesi didn''t want to bear the consequences of handing over Narant alone, so this was forcing the rest of the empire captains to take a stand. "My Blue Shield Empire can''t make peace with the lives of my family!" However, to Chesi''s surprise, the captain of the Blue Shield Empire was still against it. "I know that the third prince of your Blue Shield Empire has some friendship with that little nobleman, but Captain Dekao, we are not seeking peace, nor are we afraid of the orcs, this is just for the sake of the entire alliance, in exchange for one person''s sacrifice An Ning, isn''t it okay?" "Captain Cheth, today we can give up a small noble, but maybe one day in the future, we can give up a small principality...even an empire!" "In that case, let the rest of the captains express their opinions. We follow the rules of the league and decide on the one with the most votes!" Chesi despised Dekao. The Blue Shield Empire has been like this since a hundred years ago. If the Blue Shield Empire did not join the encirclement and suppression of the goddess a hundred years ago, the previous generation of prophet goddesses would have been mastered by them. Where will the prophet goddess escape, and then there is such a thing. "I think that it is the best decision to hand Narant to the Orcs, everyone, what do you think?" Cheth raised his hand first, and then looked at the members of the other empires. ... "Narant, take someone away quickly, we''ll stay here to block!" The movements of Chesi and others were naturally hidden from Bernard and others. Bernard had realized that something was wrong, and immediately whispered to Narant. "Lord Earl I can''t go!" Narant shook his head, he naturally did not abandon his habit of running away after his comrades broke. "Narant, you must go. With your ability, you will have more brilliant front legs in the future, and you can even lead the nobles of our Glory Continent to glory again!" "And we old guys are already old, even if the strength is improved, it will not be of great use, so you can rest assured, we will help you resist for a while!" Bernard urged again. "Yeah, Narant boy, the golden knights in this sacred continent have become useless. For those of us who want to step into the earth knights, I am afraid there is no chance, and you are different, so young are golden knights!" "If one day, you can reach the legendary sky knight, maybe you can re-establish a kingdom, or even regain the glory continent!" https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 745： Except for the Bach Empire At this time, Culver also comforted Narant. Since coming to the Glory Continent, he and all the counts have felt a deep sense of powerlessness. Back in the Glory Continent, the Golden Knights were already top-notch, and they could be counted in one hand. But after coming to the Sacred Continent, he found that the Golden Knight was not at the peak as originally imagined. There is a higher level above, and it is still the level that they may not be able to reach in this life. After all, they have wasted so many years in the Glory Continent, because the thin element Dou Qi of the Glory Continent cannot be rapidly improved, and the time that has passed cannot be made up. Compared to the golden knights all over the place, they are now only slightly stronger than the ordinary nobles of the Holy Continent. Such a sense of gap is unimaginable for ordinary people. If it weren''t for the mental toughness, I''m afraid it would have been depressed because they couldn''t accept the blow. But Narant is different. Narant has only just started at his age, but he still breaks through the Golden Knight. Therefore, they hope that Narant can grow up one day, so that everyone from the Glory Continent can live a good life. "Lord Count, Your Excellency Marquis, in fact, I really don''t have to flee, because I have confidence that the major empires will not hand me over!" For a while I felt like I was deliberately playing tricks on them. "Narant, although Stella is what they call the Prophet Goddess, it''s not enough to make them truly jealous!" Bernard thought that Stella was relying on Narrant. "Lord Count, I''m not talking about Stella, you can just watch!" Narant smiled, very confident. ... On the side of the six empires, with the statements of the Blue Shield Empire and the Bach Empire, the remaining four empires remained in the field. And the four empires obviously have no friendship with Narant, and two of them are more close to the Bach Empire. Trying it in the eyes of Captain Cheth is actually ready to make a decision. "Captains, please wait a moment!" However, at this moment, Narant came over. "Baron Narant, our six empires are discussing things, please stand back and don''t disturb!" Chesi did not expect that Narant would dare to come to their side, and even interrupted the vote. An unpleasant look appeared on his face immediately, and his tone was even more unkind. Now that he has made a statement, it means that he has torn his face with Narant, so there is no need to pretend to be polite. "Hehe, I know that the six captains are discussing things, and I also know that this matter is related to me and my life!" Narant ignored Chesi, but glanced at the captains with a smile. "For this matter, a small noble like me naturally has no right to choose, but..." "But what?" "However, I have a piece of news that I want to tell you, that is, I seem to have signed a contract with your empire some time ago!" "What contract?" The captains were very suspicious of the authenticity of Narant''s words, but judging from his expression, it didn''t seem like he was cheating, and they all asked in surprise. If they can really sign a contract with the empire, then they need to be more careful in their choices at this time. "Well, I went to the Furnace Castle some time ago, and it happened to be a dwarf''s brewing competition." "I heard that the rewards for the winemaking competition are very rich and profitable, so I participated in it, and I didn''t expect to win!" "What, you won the wine-making competition?" In the face of Narant, the clouds were calm, but the six captains of the empire were earth-shattering. The dwarves'' wine-making competition! It can be said that it is the most important competition among the six empires. Every year, the six empires send personnel to participate. "It''s up to you, the little country nobleman, are you dreaming!" However, Che Si didn''t believe it. Because in previous years, their Bach Empire won the competition, and this year he heard gossip, saying that the Empire not only improved the quality of spirits, but also strictly controlled the price. Therefore, the winner must still be their Bach Empire. Taking a 10,000 step back, even if the Bach Empire could not win, there would still be the Blue Shield Empire or other empires, and it would be impossible to get a small noble from the remote area of ??Glory Continent like Narant. "Hehe, Captain Chesi, I know you think that all the little nobles from the Glory Continent are all villagers, but I''m very sorry, I really won this time, your second prince is probably back by now. The Bach Empire!" "Also, do you know why the wise men of the fox clan intercepted and hunted me down? Because they also participated in this dwarf wine-making competition, and they also crushed the principalities and empires of the alliance with 199 votes!" "It''s a pity that they met me and let me win the brewing competition by unanimous vote!" "And they just want to kill me and make the dwarves work with them again!" "This...this..." The captains were stunned. Counting the time, the news of the results of the competition should also be sent back to the alliance at this time, but they came to the Black Rock Plain, so the results have not been obtained yet. But judging from all aspects of Narant''s remarks, the credibility of Narant''s words is very high, and even dealing with wise men did appear at this boundary, or to chase and kill Nalant. And if this is true, Narant won the first place in the brewing competition with unanimous votes, and I am afraid that he will be the man of the league in the future. "Also, everyone, just because I won the winemaking competition, I also have my cooperation with several major empires!" "I have signed a contract with the representatives of your empire. The weapons and equipment I obtained from the dwarves will be sold to several of your empires and dozens of principalities of the Holy Alliance!" "Baron Narant, are you telling the truth?!" Several captains immediately showed solemn expressions on their faces. If everything Narant said today is true, they will not be able to hand Narant over. It is even necessary to ensure the safety of Narant, because this is not only the personal safety of Narant, but also involves the interests of the empire and the entire alliance. "Everything I said is true, but..." Narant sold off again. When everyone pricked up their ears and waited a little impatiently, Narant continued: "However, I forgot to say just now that my cooperation with several major empires does not include one of the six major empires." "Huh?" Everyone was stunned. "That''s the Bach Empire. The weapons I get will be sold to other empires except the Bach Empire!" Narant looked at Cheth. "You..." Cheth shuddered at Narant''s sudden turn. "Captain Cheth, don''t get too excited. Your Bach Empire has obtained a lot of weapons from the dwarves over the years, and you must despise the weapons provided by a small country noble like me!" Narant smiled at Cheth. Moreover, Chesi was gnashing his teeth at this moment, and he wanted to immediately go forward and chop Narant. It''s a pity that his strength is also a peak silver knight, and he is not Narant''s opponent at all, so he is holding back. However, there was a gloomy look in his eyes soon, "Baron Narant, since you said that you signed contracts with several major empires, do you have any proof?" "Prove, I didn''t take it with me. In order to escape the pursuit of the orcs, I divided the team into two and handed all the contracts to my subordinates. However, do you think I dare to deceive the other five captains?" "If you deceive them, you will offend the five major empires. Even if you can escape safely, I am afraid that I will no longer have a foothold!" Narant knew that this guy wanted to pick things up, but although the contract was not on his body, it could be resolved with just one sentence. The other captains heard what Narant said and completely believed Narant. After all, as Narant said, even if he lives by deceiving them now, if he finds out that it is fake, how can he escape the wrath of the six empires? "The human race is facing, the time is up, how are you thinking?" But just when Narant finally got rid of being instigated by Cheth to push him out of the most bargaining chip, the wise man of the fox clan spoke again. Five minutes have come. The old man of the fox clan looked at Chesi, and Chesi swept over the other captains of the empire. Obviously, it is impossible for several captains to support his proposal. "Fox wise men, they rejected your proposal!" Chesi was also blunt. Narant''s words that only did not sign a contract with the Bach Empire still stimulated him, making him feel that he had lost face among the crowd. "Really! Then don''t blame our orcs for provoking a full-scale war!" The expression of the old fox clan did not change. "Hehe, wise men of the fox clan, if you orc clan really want to start a war, I can''t stop it. However, today, my Bach Empire is not going to pay attention to today''s affairs, so let''s say goodbye first!" Chesi continued to add to the wise man of the fox clan. After speaking, Chesi turned his head without hesitation, "Knights of the Bach Empire, evacuate immediately!" "Chesi, aren''t you afraid of being punished after doing this?" Facing the order of Chesi to back down, the rest of the captains were immediately taken aback. Originally, their power was weak, but now Chesi was ready to escape with the team. Not to mention that he took away 500 elite knights, which will greatly reduce the power of the alliance, and even the morale will be affected by this. "Everyone, the situation is now obvious, we are not the opponents of the orcs, and you want to protect this Narant for the interests of your own empire!" "And our Bach Empire has no obligations, so I''m sorry!" After speaking, Chesi did not hesitate to urge the horse to withdraw towards the rear. Although he just showed his attitude to the old fox clan, he was trying to make the other party not stare at them in the Bach Empire. But the other party has a great appetite and is unwilling to let them go, so now is the best time. "Bastard, coward!" When the captains saw Chesi''s fleeing back, they gritted their teeth. Woohoo! And the orc side is obviously not bluffing, the orc wise man has issued an order to attack at this moment. Following his orders, the orc team began to advance slowly. "Baron Narant, let''s evacuate now!" Several captains looked at each other and immediately urged Narant. If they were able to fight back just now, they might not be defeated. Now I''m afraid I don''t have any liking anymore, the strength is much weaker than the countermeasures, the morale is also low, and there is no chance of winning. "No, everyone, I hope you can stay and fight with me!" Naturally, Narant had no chance of escaping. He couldn''t just watch the little nobles of the Glory Continent die in battle, especially his relatives and friends. "This..." When the captains heard Narant''s words, they were immediately incredulous. "Your Excellency Narant, there are not only the orc commander, but also hundreds of tauren warriors. We have no chance of winning!" "No, everyone, no one knows the outcome until the end!" "In addition, although everyone dies, there is also the difference between dying as light as a feather and heavier than a mountain. As knights, we should have nothing to fear, so that even after death, we can be worthy of the reputation of knighthood and honor the God of Glory. embrace!" "So, let''s take a good look at these orcs, we humans are not easy bones!" Hearing Narant''s words, the captains froze for a while, but they were speechless for a while. Because they had never heard Narant''s words before, but there seemed to be some truth in them, and it even made people feel a little warm-blooded. The knights should move forward, it has been a long time since they remembered this quality! Seeing the reactions of several captains, Narant ignored them, but quickly went to the front of the team and looked at everyone in the coalition of minor nobles. At this moment, the little nobles faced the orc army that was pressing step by step, and their faces were already pale. Most of them are from the Glory Continent, so there is no lack of blood, and no one takes a step back because of cowardice. "Everyone, I''m Narant. In today''s battle, I, Narant, will be with you. We are from the Glory Continent. We have left our homes. We are looked down upon by the nobles of the alliance!" "However, we must not look down on ourselves, so we have to prove to everyone today that we people in the Glory Continent are not lambs to be slaughtered!" "Isn''t it an orc? It''s just some ugly monsters. Now everyone shouts with me, ''Fuck the orcs, I''ll **** your mother!''" "Fuck the orcs, I''ll **** your mother!" "Fuck the orcs, I''ll **** your mother!" Narant''s name is no longer needed among the small nobles of the Glory Continent. Especially when he broke through the enemy group just now, his demeanor was deeply imprinted in the hearts of everyone. Now hearing Narant''s mobilization, they all learned to roar out loud. "Very good! Everyone, prepare to fight!" Seeing that his morale had finally recovered, Narant was very satisfied and prepared to fight to the death. Of course, in fact, for today''s battle, he also has no bottom in his heart. It''s just that people have to persevere in life. Not giving up on his companions is also one of his persistence. ... "You ignorant old villager Really think that you can win if you have the courage?" At this moment, Chesi, who had already fled a mile away, heard the full shout from behind. However, the louder the rear shouted, the more uncomfortable he was, because it would highlight his cowardice. Therefore, he wished that now Narant and the others could be killed without a single one left. Boom! Boom! However, Chesi''s cursing sound fell, and suddenly there was a tremor on the ground in the distance ahead. "What''s going on?" Chesi looked into the distance, and found that there was clearly a team galloping in the distance. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 746： Arent I dazzled? In that team, all the knights were wearing armor, shining silver in the sunlight. Obviously, this is an elite cavalry, and the strength can be distinguished from the momentum alone. "How come there are still teams coming from the Black Rock Plains?" Chesi was puzzled, because with the geographical location of the Black Rock Plain, if there were no special circumstances, there would be no cavalry in a large group. And their cavalry was specially sent by the six empires to support the small nobles. Therefore, apart from them, there should be no other teams coming. But soon, as the cavalry team got closer and closer, the blue flag flying in the team gradually became clear, and Chesi''s doubts were solved. This turned out to be the Blue Shield Knights of the Blue Shield Empire. It is the most elite cavalry other than the Blue Shield Empire Warcraft Legion. "Your Excellency, we are the cavalry of the Blue Shield Empire. I wonder which captain of the Bach Empire is yours?" The Blue Shield cavalry numbered more than 500, and the leader was a middle-aged knight. When they came to the front of Chesi and others, they also recognized the identity of their Bach Empire, and immediately asked Chesi. "My father is the commander of Che Ander, what are you doing here?" Che Si looked a little unnatural, but after all, he also represented the Blue Shield Empire. Since he asked politely, he would definitely answer. "It turned out to be the heir of the commander of Cheander. Your Excellency, you should have been sent by the alliance to help the nobles of the Black Rock Plains guard against the regular army of the Orc Empire. I don''t know where the cavalry of other empires are, are they ahead?" "Besides, I wonder if your Excellency has heard of Baron Narant from Storm Territory?" Because the front is just a corner, the battlefield is blocked by the forest, so the cavalry captain of the Blue Shield Empire has not seen the battlefield in front of Zhuang Kang. "Narant?" Cheth''s expression instantly turned ugly. When he saw the cavalry of the Blue Shield Empire, he vaguely guessed something. Fortunately, the number of cavalry in this Blue Shield Empire was only more than 500, which could not change the situation of the battle. Otherwise, when the other five empires and the minor nobles of the Glory Continent return victoriously, he will not only be called a coward, but also be regarded as a joke. After all, if the cavalry of the rest of the empire and the minor nobles of the Glory Continent died, or suffered heavy losses. Then, when he goes back, he just needs to beautify his motives for evacuating a little, and it will turn him from a coward to a wise captain who knows how to adapt. "They are in front, you go!" Chesi didn''t want to say anything more to the cavalry captain of the Blue Shield Empire, just said a word at random and was ready to leave. "Thank you!" The cavalry captain also saw Chesi''s impatient expression. Although it was strange, he didn''t delay any longer, because he could vaguely hear the noise in front of him, so he immediately led the team. "Just these few supports will all end in the same way. I''m afraid the Blue Shield Empire will bleed a lot this time. This is the price you have to pay for the labor of a small noble!" After watching the Blue Shield Empire''s cavalry leave, Chesi thought in his heart. Can''t help but think bitterly. Boom! Boom! However, before he could move forward for a moment, there was another ground tremor on the horizon ahead, and another cavalry team came galloping from the front. "Is there still the cavalry of the Blue Shield Empire? Is the Blue Shield Empire crazy?" Chesi was shocked. However, he soon realized that he had guessed wrong! Because that is not the cavalry of the Blue Shield Empire, but the Nok Empire. "This... Why is the Nok Empire here?" Chesi''s face became more and more gloomy, and he felt as if he was walking on a road of no return. "Your Excellency, we are Nok Imperial cavalry, you should be Bach Imperial cavalry? I don''t know where the rest of the Imperial cavalry went?" "Also, I wonder if your Excellency has seen Baron Narant?" The tone and questions of the Blue Shield Imperial cavalry were almost the same, and the words asked by the Nok Empire Knight Commander attacked Cheth again. "They''re over there!" Chesi didn''t want to stay for a moment, just said a word and left immediately with his subordinates. Everyone in the Nok Empire glanced at Chesi strangely, but in the end they didn''t get into it, and immediately moved forward. "One thousand, even if you add the Nok Empire, it''s almost a thousand cavalry, and it will not affect the battle!" Chesi murmured repeatedly during the march, but his slightly pale expression betrayed him. "Master Cheth, are you alright?" The deputy commander of the knights asked with some concern, while the other Bach imperial cavalry looked at their captain secretly with strange eyes. "No...it''s fine!" Che Si pretended to be calm. Boom! Boom! However, just as his voice fell, the ground in front of him trembled again. But this time the tremor was more intense than before, Chesi immediately looked into the distance, then swayed all over and almost fell to the ground. For, on the far horizon, a troop of cavalry had appeared again. Moreover, the number of cavalry troops this time was beyond sight. There are at least tens of thousands of people. ... Woohoo! "Fuck the orcs, kill me!" "Hoohoho, kill all these human reptiles, kill that shameless Narant!" As both sides had the will to fight, the Terran side finally sounded the horn of battle. When the distance between the two sides was only more than 100 meters, there was no pause. Both sides accelerated at the same time and charged towards the other side. Narant and the elite knights of the five empires took the lead, rushing towards the Tauren warriors who were also leading the charge. Soon, the two sides were in a melee, and there were screams of slaughter on the battlefield. "Shameless Narant, go to hell!!" When Narant rushed into the crowd of beasts, he was naturally the primary target for the crowd to attack. Fortunately, the Kado commander of the Orc Warcraft Legion is currently being entangled by two Earth Knights among the several imperial knights. These earth knights are also like the deputy commander of the Bach Empire, who are placed to protect their children, although they are not as strong as Kado. But it''s okay to delay the two-on-one for a while. As for Narant, he was targeted by the tauren. These tauren are worthy of being the elite among the orcs, and their body size as high as three or four meters makes them comparable to humanoid tanks. With a wave of the long-handled axe in his hand, it smashed with a whistling sound like the propeller of a helicopter. "Just a few of you are not enough!" Of course, Narant is also true, he simply jumped off the white dragon to fight with several tauren with a quick figure. Seeing the tauren''s axe swinging, Narant dodged with a rapid vertical leap, and then stepped on the handle of the long axe he was dealing with and leaped to the face of the tauren. Seeing that Narant''s dragon tooth sword was about to stab the tauren''s head, a giant axe suddenly blocked in front of Narant. when! The dragon tooth collided with the giant axe and immediately bounced Narant away. "Sure enough, it is indeed a pervert. This power may have the high rank of the Golden Knight!" Narant, who was helplessly blown away by the backlash, couldn''t help but exclaimed when he landed. You must know that it is not just two tauren who have achieved such strength, but almost all tauren. It is conceivable that if the number of tauren warriors continues to increase, there are thousands of tauren, that is, thousands of golden knights, such combat power is really difficult to compete under normal circumstances. Narant glanced at the five tauren who were besieging him, thinking about whether he wanted to explode completely. That is to say, show your magical abilities. With his fireball technique that does not need to be chanted, almost one per second, he should be able to quickly deal with a lot of tauren. In particular, the tauren captain was supposed to protect the safety of the wise, so he did not appear for the time being, and fifty other ordinary tauren warriors did not join the battle. If you wait for him to appear, then you have no ability to fight! "Narant, let''s go!" However, at this moment, Bernard had come to Narant''s side. It turns out that Bernard is not only the orcs that Narant encountered here is not weak. The situation of other minor nobles is even more precarious. The orcs suppressed them in absolute numbers, and the disadvantage was already apparent as soon as the war started. If it weren''t for the strong will of the little nobles in the Glory Continent, I''m afraid they would be defeated by the orcs in a single encounter. However, this will to fight can only be maintained for a very short time without defeat. When they exhausted their strength, the orcs temporarily avoided the edge, and that was a one-sided slaughter. And Bernard is still not going to let Narant die here, after all, this is his daughter''s fianc¨¦. If even Narant died in the battle after he died, then his daughter would no longer have relatives in this world. "Lord Count, you don''t need to persuade me, and even if you run away, you may not be able to escape!" Narant didn''t want to leave now. He said so passionately about mobilizing himself before the war. If he ran away as soon as the war started, he might even look down on him. In addition, he has made a decision to prepare to give these tauren a good look. Anyway, it has reached such a point that exposure will be exposed. After all, in addition to guarding the wise men, the tauren leader''s biggest purpose may be to stare at himself and prevent himself from escaping again. Bernard''s expression showed pain when he heard Narant''s words. Thinking that his daughter will be alone in the empire in the future, this makes him unable to feel at ease. "My lord, our right wing can''t hold it anymore!" At this moment, a tulip knight rushed out of the road and came to Bernard. "Can''t hold it anymore? Then kill one enough!" Bernard immediately looked towards the right wing when he heard the words. Sure enough, he saw that under the leadership of more than 100 orc beast knights, his Tulip Knights and other minor nobles were beaten and retreated. "Lord Count, go to support, don''t worry about me!" Narant also saw the scene over there. "Alas!" Bernard sighed. "Hey, my lord, look, is there reinforcements over there!" However, just as Bernard was about to leave, the human knight suddenly rushed out from the battlefield on the right. "Blue Shield Cavalry?" Narant saw it too, and knew the flag of the Blue Shield Principality. He glanced to the left unexpectedly, and the original five hundred Blue Shield Knights were still fighting there. In other words, the more than 500 knights who just arrived are indeed support. With the addition of those knights, the situation where the right side was suppressed was eased in an instant. "It''s a pity that the number of people is still too small!" Bernard and Narant looked at each other, but there were too few knights to support, and I''m afraid they couldn''t turn the situation around. "Hey, my lord, look, there is a cavalry to support!" However, just when the idea of ????the two people fell, there was another team outside the battlefield on the right, the number of which was similar to the previous Blue Shield cavalry. "Nok Empire!" Narant also quickly recognized the flag of the cavalry. "Narant, what''s going on?" Bernard looked at Narant suspiciously. "This, I don''t know either!" Narant shook his head, he just ran out of the orc territory, and he didn''t even know how many cavalry the six empires had sent to support him. In fact, let alone Narant''s doubts, even the other empire captains were equally puzzled. They also noticed the intruding resources during the battle, especially the captains of the Blue Shield Empire and the Nok Empire. They were the captains this time, and they knew that the empire did not send more knights. "Lord Wise, look there are new human knights joining over there!" As a wise man, the old fox clan naturally commanded from the rear, and the addition of the two new knights immediately caught their attention. "Didn''t Commander Cardo say that all the cavalry of the Alliance Empire are here, how could these thousands of cavalry suddenly appear!" "Wise man, do you want me to bring the tauren warriors to help!" Captain Barbarian asked aloud. "Don''t need it for the time being, keep an eye on that Narant for me. This time, you must not let him escape. Although you have joined a thousand ethnic cavalry again, their strength is still far from ours, and it will not affect the battle situation! '' The wise man shook his head. "Yes, wise man!" ... "It would be great if there was more support!" Narant, like the wise man of the fox clan, also understood that these thousand cavalrymen were a drop in the bucket for today''s situation. "Alas, in such a situation, unless there are more than four or five thousand elite cavalry support, there is no chance of victory!" Bernard also shook his head, "It''s just that, with the attitude of those empires and principalities of the Holy Alliance towards us, is it not? There may be so much support." "Narant, you don''t know, even these knights of the alliance empire are our repeated requests. In addition to the help of the minor nobles who originally belonged to the Holy Alliance, they sent them..." "Yeah!" Narant could feel the sadness of Bernard and the others. Being assigned to this Black Rock Plain is purely to help the Holy Alliance and the empires block their guns, but now people have to bow their heads under the eaves, and there is absolutely no way. "Big... lord!" "What''s the matter, is there any support?" At this time Bernard heard the voice of the Tulip Knight again, but the Tulip Knight''s words became stammered. This made Bernard a little unhappy, stuttering in this situation, he must have been frightened. And how could he have soft eggs under Bernard? "Yes... yes, my lord, and this is more support!" This subordinate Bernard swallowed. "More support?" Bernard was stunned for a moment, then immediately looked to the right again, and then his expression was also stunned. "Na... Narant, isn''t I dazzled?" https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 747： Narant is over there! "Lord Count, I''m afraid it''s not that you are blinded, but that support has really arrived!" Narant was also very surprised. Previously, it was only the support that came forward. This third wave turned out to be a large crowd of human knights. There are various flags among these human knights, which shows that these teams who came to support are not the same principality and empire. "kill!" Soon, the tens of thousands of support teams joined the battle without hesitation. With the addition of tens of thousands of human knights, the battle situation was reversed in an instant. Because these added cavalry were obviously the elites of the major duchies and empires, and their combat effectiveness was no worse than that of a single orc. Coupled with the momentum of the charge formed by the owner''s mount, the small orc tribe''s coalition forces that were quickly squeezed retreated toward the rear. If it weren''t for the monster knights with orcs and more than 50 tauren sitting in the town, I am afraid that these orcs have already begun to flee. "What''s going on? Could it be that the Holy Alliance has already noticed our movement?" In the face of the sudden arrival of so much human support, it was obvious that the old fox clan did not expect it. Because in previous years, the six major empires of the Holy Alliance rarely sent teams to this border. After all, except for the small orc tribes who occasionally looted the border, the regular army of the orcs never went beyond the ranks. This is also a tacit understanding between the two sides, and there has been no particularly big friction. But now, for the first time, the real power of the empire was dispatched to fight, and the elite cavalry of the human race arrived immediately. This can''t help but make the wise people of the fox clan a little suspicious, whether it is that the human clan has no reaction on the surface, but it is still on guard in secret. "What a sinister human race, wise man, what should we do now?" The barbarian captain was also like a wise man of the fox tribe, and felt that this was the secret defense of the human race. Maybe even someday the human race will attack the orcs with these secret ambushes. After all, it would take at least a week to get to this border from the six major empires. "It''s impossible to annihilate this human team now. Captain Bull, you are taking the tauren warriors to kill Narant yourself. You must be fast!" The Fox sage frowned and immediately gave the order. . "Yes, the wise man!" Without any hesitation, the barbarian captain immediately took the remaining fifty tauren towards the battlefield. Soon, the leader of the tauren came to the vicinity of Narant aggressively. And Narant also immediately noticed the tauren captain. The rest of the tauren are just three to four meters in size. But this Tauren captain is about to break through about five meters. It is almost close to a two-story building. In addition, the fierce aura emanating from his body is definitely not inferior to that of the Orc Warcraft Commander Cardo. "Damn, this seems to be aimed at me, and it must be impossible to beat!" Narant immediately had a plan in his heart. In addition, because he already has reinforcements, he is no longer ready to expose his strength. After all, he already has vitality, and it will be more troublesome after exposing his strength. "Bai Long, let''s go!" After briefly judging the benefits, Zhuang Kang did not hesitate, called Bai Long directly, and began to run away. Running away at this time is no longer ashamed. "Roar, stop him, don''t let him run away!" The bully captain didn''t expect that Narant would be so spineless, and his face was instantly blue with anger, and he gave orders to his subordinates while running. It''s just that the Tauren is huge and powerful, but the speed is a shortcoming. In addition, there are other orcs blocking it, and it can''t catch up with Narant, who is as slippery as a loach. "Hoohoho, everyone listen, stop Narant for me, don''t let him run away!" There was a possibility that Narant, the captain of the bull, could escape. "Quick, Captain Bull has an order to stop that shameless Narant, stop him, and kill him!" "Stop Narant and kill him!" Following the bull''s roar, a group of orcs put down the enemies in front of them and began to surround Narant. Because, they also realized that today''s battle has no chance of winning, and killing Narant, the shameless robber, is considered to complete today''s revenge. "Damn, I didn''t dig up your ancestral graves, why are you stopping me!" Originally, Narant rode the white dragon to escape quite smoothly. Occasionally, one or two guys who get in the way will be slashed by him with one sword. But as more and more orcs surrounded him, even though he waved a dragon tooth in his hand, but these orcs continued to move forward, restricting his movements, and escaping became slower and slower. But just as Narant was struggling, and the tauren in the back was chasing him closer and closer, he felt that he was about to play, but suddenly there were bursts of shouts from the side. "Where is Baron Narrant?" "Did someone call Baron Narrant just now?" "Yes, someone was calling Baron Narant just now, right there, let''s go over there to support!" "Ah, I see, Baron Narrant is over there, the knight on the white horse!" "Quick, the orcs are besieging Baron Narant, come and support!" "Everyone, hurry up and support!" Immediately, there was actually a black mass of knights on the Terran side and began to rush towards Narant. "What''s going on?" Narant was a little confused. It is not surprising that the Orcs pursued him with all their might. But why did the human knights who came to support him come to rescue him? and many more! Suddenly, Narant thought of a possibility! At this moment, a few swift eagles suddenly appeared in the sky. "This is because the major empires came to me specially after they knew that I was in trouble!" Narant can now conclude why these Terran cavalry suddenly appeared in this Black Rock Plain. She must have known about her situation through Shirley and others, so she rushed over. And the swift eagle that appeared in the sky was the best proof, because Narant only took a little ash when he fled. And the rest of the eagles let Shirley take them all to ensure that their team could escape safely. "Baron Narant, we are the Nok Empire cavalry, we are here to support you, please hold on!" "Baron Narant, we are the Knights of the Blue Shield Empire, we are here to support you, please hold on!" "Baron Narant, we are the Knights of the Black Jewel Principality, we are here to support you..." When these knights approached and saw that Narant was surrounded by orcs, they rushed forward desperately, and at the same time, they also loudly reminded Narant to persevere! "Okay, everyone!" Narant''s heart was settled at this moment, and he immediately started to deal with the orcs blocking the way, breaking out towards the knights. The desperation of the knights on the side of the human race also frightened the orcs who were besieging Narant, and these orcs were slowing down when they were besieging Narant. As for the bully captain, his face was ashen with anger at this moment. If I had known, he would not have shouted that voice, and directly replaced the three words Narant with that human being, otherwise it would not have such an effect. However, he really did not expect that the sudden support of these human races was not an ambush, but only for this Narant. Woohoo! Just then, a horn sounded from behind the orcs. And the sound of the horn was the signal that the wise man ordered them to retreat. Hearing the horn, the Bull Captain stared at Narant, who was only over a hundred meters away, with scarlet eyes, and then looked at the black-and-pressing human knight who had already rushed in. Finally gritted his teeth, "Retreat!" "Quick retreat!" With Captain Bull taking the lead, the rest of the orcs began to retreat towards the canyon. "Haha, victory!" "We are victorious!" With the retreat of the orcs, the human race did not pursue, but immediately burst into cheers. Before the support arrived, the little nobles were ready to die in battle. But now it is a close call, and no one is not cheering for it. After all, no one who can live will seek death. "Baron Narrant, are you all right?" "Baron Narrant, are you all right?" And when the minor nobles cheered for their victory, Narant was surrounded by the cavalry of the major empires and principalities. "Thank you for your help, I''m fine!" Narant immediately thanked the knights. "Baron Narant, you''re welcome, we are following orders!" All the knight captains responded to Narant one after another. "Knights, are you all here for me, and how did you know I''m here?" Although Narant guessed something, he still needed to confirm it again. "Yes, Baron Narrant, we have come to look for you on orders..." Immediately, Narant got the reasons why these knights were looking for themselves and why they knew they were here from the mouths of these elite knights. It turned out that these cavalrymen of the major empires and principalities did not know that Narant had encountered orcs interception at the beginning. Instead, the noble representatives who returned from the Forge Castle returned to the countries and reported the cooperation to the kings of the countries. After the kings of various countries knew about this, they naturally paid special attention to the Baron Narant, who suddenly received orders from dwarves. So, after signing the contract, the kings immediately sent nobles to Narant''s Storm Territory. In addition to handing over the signed contract to Narant, the other was to establish a good relationship with Narant. After all, for the next three years, they would still need to rely on Narrant to acquire dwarven weapons. But when these nobles arrived in Stormland, they learned from Natasha and others who had just returned that Narant was besieged by orcs. And these nobles decided to send their accompanying team to rescue Narant, whether it was out of favor or to keep their chances of obtaining dwarf weapons at a low price. Then, through Shirley''s guidance, they finally came to the vicinity of the canyon, and finally confirmed the location of Narant, and the previous scene happened. "Boy Narant, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful!" "Haha, Culver, how is my Bernard''s son-in-law!" Culver and Bernard also heard the reason for the arrival of these Holy Alliance knights. Although he didn''t know the importance of the dwarf weapon contract, it was absolutely shocking that Narant could involve so many empires and principalities to protect him. You must know that the minor nobles in their Glory Continent have been harassed by orcs for so long, and besides Tulip, the other minor nobles have joined the six empires. But these empires only sent 3,000 knights to sit after repeated requests. But Narant didn''t need to speak by himself, the Holy Alliance dispatched tens of thousands of knights to come to aid, and the difference can be seen by comparing the two. "Lord Earl, Your Excellency the Marquis, don''t laugh at me, I''m just lucky!" In front of the old father-in-law, Narant was still very modest. "Good luck, kid Narant, if we all had luck like yours, the Glory Continent would not be what it is now!" Marquis Culver immediately refuted Narant''s modesty. "grown ups!" At this moment, there was a sudden shout from the back of the crowd. Narant turned to look, but it was the little girl Shirley and Natasha. In addition, there are also a number of noble representatives of the major empires and principalities. These noble representatives came in carriages, so they were not among the knights before. "Baron Narrant!" "Baron Narrant!" The nobles were relieved to see that Narant was safe and sound. After all, if Narant had an accident, the contract signed by the dwarves and Narant this time would be in danger. "Thank you for your support. I, Narant, have nothing to return. After returning to Stormland, I will definitely entertain you!" Narant once again expressed his gratitude to the representatives of the nobles. "Haha, Your Excellency Narant is very polite!" The representatives of the nobles were also very generous, and communicated with Narant in a friendly manner. In this way, today''s battle is a draw. Both the human race and the beast race suffered losses, but because the battle time was not long, the losses were not too big. At this moment, the two sides also tacitly did not prepare to fight again, but retreated to a safe distance. Narant quickly headed towards the nearest noble territory, surrounded by a group of nobles. ... "Lord wise man, what should we do now!" In the orc frontier fortress, the expressions of all the orcs were not very good. Although it was said that their orcs did not suffer today, but the biggest goal of killing Narant was not achieved, in fact, it was already a loss. "Now that Narant has been protected by the elite cavalry of the Human Race Alliance, it is impossible to kill him, so our cooperation with the dwarves at the party has failed this time." The wise man of the fox clan looked gloomy, although he personally directed this series of actions against Narant. But he did not hide the fact that he failed. Moreover, after returning this time, he is afraid that he will be punished by the Beastmaster. "Master Wise, I don''t blame you here, it''s that human nobleman is too cunning and too strange!" At this time, Captain Barbarian said aloud for the old fox clan. He participated in the whole process of chasing Narant Naturally, he knew that Narant''s actions were beyond everyone''s perception. For example, the Knights of Warcraft, who were originally weak in strength, became more and more brave on the road, and their strength increased rapidly. And the Human Race team seemed to be able to detect their movements in advance, and every interception was escaped. As for the battle just outside the canyon, the victory was already in hand, but there was so much support to deal with it... "Captain Bull, failure is failure. When I go back, I will personally apologize to His Majesty the Beast King!" The old fox clan shook his head, "However, that human nobleman and his subordinates are too peculiar, we must find a way to kill it, otherwise When they grow up, I am afraid they will become the biggest threat to our orcs..." https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 748： Open old husband? "Lord Wise, wouldn''t that make this human boy proud for a long time!" For Narant, the orcs are now eager to be stripped of their souls. Therefore, every time Narant lived an extra day, Captain Barbarian felt unhappy. It will definitely take a lot of time to mobilize the elite orcs and masters. "We won''t make that kid too proud. Apart from harassing his territory, isn''t the Bach Empire of the Holy Alliance not in harmony with that kid? Maybe we can start from here!" "What their human race likes most is infighting. We will give the Bach Empire a chance to fight infighting, and see if that kid can survive the blow of the Bach Empire!" The wise know the human race very well. Whether it is the conflict between Narant in the Furnace Castle and the second prince of the Nabah Empire, or the cavalry captain of the Nabakh Empire evacuated alone today, it shows that Narant and the Bach Empire are not in harmony. Therefore, he believed that as long as he gave an excuse, he would definitely let the Bach Empire deal with Narant. After all, the conflict between a small noble like Narant and the prince of the Bach Empire can be regarded as a provocation to the Bach Empire. In this way, if the Bach Empire does not suppress Narant, the majesty of the empire will definitely be lost. ... The orcs are deliberately dealing with Narant, but Narant still went to the domain manor of a viscount on the Black Rock Plain at this moment. The viscount was obviously not as lucky as Narant and didn''t have a free castle for him. Therefore, the Viscount from the Glory Continent invested a lot of gold coins and built a small manor for himself. After coming to this small manor, in order to celebrate this return, all the minor nobles in the Glory Continent had money and grain, and held an unusually grand dinner. At this dinner, Narant naturally became the protagonist. Not only because of his heroic performance today, but also because he was able to obtain the support of so many Holy Alliance principalities and empires. In this way, among all the minor aristocrats in the Glory Continent, Narant is considered to be the best one, and naturally became the idol worshipped by all the minor aristocrats in the Glory Continent. After a night of carnival with a group of minor nobles, Narant did not stay on the edge, but said goodbye to a group of minor nobles, and immediately embarked on the journey back to Stormwind Territory. "Narant, it''s great to be able to hold you!" On the way back, because Bernard was with him, Natasha could only occasionally ride in the same carriage with Narant to talk. After being separated from Narant these days, Natasha has been restless every day, and her face has become haggard. "Natasha, want to hold me, it will take a long time in the future, I''m afraid you will get tired of holding me!" Nalande stroked Natasha''s hair, and his tone was as soft as possible. This woman, not only was her face haggard, she even lost several kilograms in weight. Narant could clearly feel it when he hugged her just now. It is conceivable how real Natasha''s worries about herself were during this time. "I won''t get tired of it. If possible, I want to hold it forever. Even the gods can''t separate you from me!" "Haha, what about going to the toilet when you eat, how inconvenient it will be!" Narant immediately exclaimed happily. boom! "Narant, you bully me!" Natasha immediately slapped his chest with an angry fist when she heard his nonsense teasing. "Natasha, how did I bully you? I''m telling the truth, and now it''s clear that you murdered your husband!" Natasha only grasped Natasha''s fair skin after suffering several blows. fist. "You..." Natasha; immediately aggrieved, her eyes were a little red. "Okay, okay, Natasha, I''m just joking with you, I know I''m wrong, and you see if I''m back safely now, so you have to be happy!" "Only if you are happy, I can rest assured!" Narant immediately took Natasha''s head into his arms. The reason for teasing Natasha is just to let her vent, otherwise, if she is suppressed for a long time, problems will inevitably occur. But now after a few punches, Natasha''s mood has recovered a lot. "Yeah!" Sure enough, Natasha became quiet after her head rested on Narant''s chest. "By the way, Natasha, can you tell me about your journey after the team split?" "Narant, after we separated from you, our team went very smoothly. Although there were thousands of orcs chasing them, but because there was no interception ahead, we quickly arrived near the new storm territory." "Then, Xue Li notified Vivian and others through Xun Ying and asked them to bring people to support." "When Vivian and the others and the flaming giant appeared, the orcs who were chasing them all turned around and fled, and then we returned to your territory safely!" "By the way, Narant, I didn''t expect your new territory to have a castle!" Natasha leaned against Narant''s chest and told her her experiences after being separated from Narant. Hearing this, Narant finally felt relieved. The population of his territory is too small, and the barbarian team is also one of the cornerstones of his development in this different world, so naturally he cannot lose anything. "Haha, yes, Natasha, my new Storm Territory used to be the territory of a Viscount. Later, because of the attack of the orcs, the Viscount gave up the castle, which was considered a bargain for me!" "Narant, I didn''t believe in the so-called God of Glory before, I thought it was the hypocrisy of the nobles, but it wasn''t until I got to know you that I found out that there are really nobles in this world who are favored by the God of Glory. , this person is you!" After seeing Narant''s Viscount Castle, Natasha couldn''t help but marvel at Narant''s luck. In particular, Narantna Castle has been renovated and refurbished after careful repairs and arrangements by Butler Thomas, and it is no different from when the castle was in its heyday. Therefore, such a good thing is really not something that any noble can encounter. "By the way, Natasha, has the territory of the winemaking plan I ordered started to be implemented?" After chatting for a while to cultivate his feelings, Narant began to talk about business. Brewing the Eye of the Storm is the most important part of his domain''s integration into the Holy Alliance, so the brewing plan is very important. In order to ensure that the time is not delayed, Narant handed the blueprint of the large still to Natasha long before the team separated, and then handed it over to Mario when he returned to the territory, so that Mario could start making it immediately. "Narant, I have given the blueprint to your civil officer. Before Shirley and I left Stormland, the first still was forged." "After the experiment, this large still is very successful, and the subsequent civil officer of yours has begun to arrange forging a large number of stills!" "Well, very good!" Narant nodded in satisfaction. "By the way, Narant, when we return, the emerald spirits from the Blue Emerald Principality should also be delivered to the territory of Earl Bernard. There are so many representatives of the Holy Alliance nobles in the convoy, so I will go there. Hand over the spirits, and after the representatives of the Holy Alliance leave, I''m bringing the spirits back, what do you think?" Natasha said. "Well, thank you, Natasha!" Narant nodded immediately after hearing this. Having a virtuous and shrewd helper can really save a lot of trouble. Natasha has already thought about all aspects of the problem without having to arrange it herself. "For me, you don''t need to say thank you, as long as you are good to me!" Natasha directly blocked Narant''s mouth. "Okay, I will definitely treat you well..." After saying that, Narant''s restless little hand moved directly. Suddenly, the door of the carriage was locked, and he turned and drove to the high speed. ... Two days later, the team of Narant and others finally arrived at the Tulip Collar. Narant did not stop at Tulip Land, because he still needed to return to the domain with a group of noble representatives of the Holy Alliance. Watching Natasha leave under the **** of the Frank family guards, Narant ran to the front of the team to say goodbye to Bernard. "Lord Count, are you really not going to visit my territory?" "I won''t go this time, Narant boy, with so many noble representatives here, you are already busy enough. As for me, I can go to your territory anytime I have time in the future!" Bernard said lightly, the new Tulip City is still a day away, so Bernard needs to part with Narant here. "Yes, Lord Earl! If you have time in the future, you only need to send someone to let him know in advance. I welcome Lord Earl to come as a guest at any time!" Narant was still very respectful to his old father-in-law. "Yeah!" Bernard nodded and looked at Narant. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something and said to Narant, "By the way, Narant, that granddaughter of the Frank family. It looks good to you!" "Uh..." Narant didn''t expect Bernard to say such a word out of nowhere, and was suddenly choked up, so guilty that he didn''t know how to answer. When Bernard saw his expression, he immediately showed a playful expression on his face. "Narant, I''m here too. I know the thoughts of your young people. You are quite capable at a young age. It''s normal for you to like beautiful girls. As a nobleman, no one has many lovers, but..." "Uh, my old man is so open!" From Bernard''s words, Narant realized that Bernard had obviously sensed his unusual relationship with Natasha. However, when I heard this sentence, I was a little shocked, and some were not sure what Bernard meant. "However, Stella is your fianc¨¦e, after all, through the witness of everyone, so I hope your future wife will also be Stella, and no one else is allowed." "Besides that, even if you really have a pink lover, either you won''t be discovered by Stella, or you have to get Stella''s consent!" "If you fail Stella, or make Stella sad, although I may not be able to beat you in the future, I will definitely come to trouble you for my daughter!" "Huh? Either I won''t be discovered by Stella, or I have to get Stella''s consent. What my old husband means is that he won''t object to me outside..." "Yes, Lord Count, don''t worry, I, Narant, swear here like the **** of glory, Stella is my fianc¨¦e now, and will be my wife in the future. I will never fail Stella. When it arrives, then I am willing to be punished by the God of Glory!" After knowing what his father-in-law meant, Narant wouldn''t hesitate, and immediately slapped Bang Bang on his chest to make a promise. Stella, he never wanted to live up to it, and now that his old husband is so ''deep and righteous'', he has to show his sincerity. "Well, very good, then go back! Remember to practice hard in the future, you are the hope of our Glory Continent!" Bernard didn''t know if he was satisfied with Narant''s actions, but there was no change in his expression anyway. Patting Narant on the shoulder, Bernard left with a group of tulip knights. "Phew!" After Bernard left, Narant was slightly relieved. "My lord!" Just after Bernard left, a small head appeared beside Narant, it was Shirley Little Lolita. "Shirley, why don''t you sit on the carriage?" Narant is now a precious baby for this little loli. Since this little loli appeared, she has helped herself through a lot of difficulties. "My lord, Xun Ying has just brought a message from the castle, saying that he has received the instructions from his lord and is already preparing the banquet, and we can start it as soon as we return!" Little Loli replied obediently. "Very good, then let''s continue our journey now!" Immediately, Narant ordered again, and the team continued to move towards the Storm Leader. Two days later, Narant finally returned to his new Storm Collar after nearly a month and a half. However, after returning to Stormland, he didn''t have time to rest. After a brief wash, he began to entertain representatives of nobles. This is not only due to ceremonial needs, but also because these nobles can lend a helping hand when they know that they are in crisis. Although their motives are also motivated by interests, it is understandable that the world is all for the sake of it. "Baron Narant, your wine is so delicious, I don''t know what the purchase price is, we want to bring some back to sell this time!" "Yeah! Not only wine, Baron Narant''s white sugar is also a real delicacy. It can not only make sweet toast, but also cook all kinds of sweet delicacies!" "Hey, what''s more, the charcoal-grilled garlic shell is also very good, Baron Narant, according to your servant, this shell can increase the ability of men, I wonder if it is true?" At the banquet, although the representatives of the empire and the principality claimed to be nobles who had seen the market, at least their vision was much higher than that of the nobles from the Glory Continent like Narant. But when they actually participated in the banquet held by Narant and tasted all kinds of delicious food at the banquet, all the nobles realized that it was themselves and others who really had a small vision. Let''s not talk about the wines that are already well-known in the Forge Castle. Those sweet white bread, cream cakes, garlic shells, ice cream and other delicacies that they saw and heard about for the first time were beyond their comprehension. In this way, these little nobles immediately moved their minds. They have never mentioned these things before, and naturally the other nobles of the Holy Alliance have never seen it, so this is definitely a good opportunity to make a fortune. "Hehe, delegates, don''t worry, we can talk about the sale of wine and sugar after the banquet, because the wine and sugar are very abundant, and the price will definitely be very favorable for you. I will ask the housekeeper to quote you at that time! " "So, now, the most important thing for all of you is to eat and drink well and have fun, so that I, the owner of the castle, can feel at ease and make sure that I have not neglected you!" "As for this representative, I''m not sure if the charcoal grilled shell has any effect, er, I''m very sorry!" Narant smiled and opened his mouth to the crowd. As for the last question about the charcoal-grilled seashells, the reason why he was not sure was because the shells were not raw oysters, but were found in a large river in New Stormland. His new storm leader is good in everything, but lacks the ocean, which also makes Narant lack a lot of food. However, I believe that one day, he will retake the Glory Continent, and then he will be able to taste all kinds of delicious seafood again. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 749： Goddess of the Holy Alliance Next, the first banquet in the new castle of Narant went on smoothly like this. The representatives of the nobles were also very satisfied with Narant''s hospitality, and even the elite knights who followed also had delicious food for them to taste. In this way, I believe that after this time, the name of the Storm Leader will definitely be familiar to the Holy Continent. Of course, in fact, today''s Storm Collars don''t necessarily have to rely on food and wine to spread their popularity. In fact, the Orcs already have plans to make the Holy Continent pay the price for Narant''s invasion of their territory. The wise man of the fox clan has gathered a group of small tribal leaders who were looted by Narant to go to the orc royal court. When the time comes, he will meet the Beastmaster directly, and let the Beastmaster raise a Yan Zhen protest to the human race to protest Narant''s shameless march. At that time, in the face of the conflict between the two ethnic groups, the top leaders of the alliance will definitely not dare to neglect, and it is necessary to convene a group of representatives of the alliance to discuss how to communicate. ... Narant didn''t know that the orcs still had an afterthought waiting for him. On the second day of the banquet, he began to bid farewell to the representatives of the nobles. In addition, these noble representatives also took away a lot of the special products of the Storm Lord. If the sales of the goods are good this time, there will be no less caravans coming to the Storm Leader in the future. At present, the only thing that restricts the development of Storm Land is that it is too remote, and it takes at least ten days and a half months to travel to the nearest principality. "Sir, according to your instructions, ten such iron cans have been forged, and the blacksmiths and apprentices are still rushing to work. At most, they can complete the remaining five iron cans in one week!" After sending away the noble representatives of the empire and duchy, Narrant''s territory returned to peace. And he didn''t stop, and immediately went to a clearing surrounded by trees. The clearing is surrounded by brick walls, and is patrolled by bees and Swifthawks throughout the day. In the center of the open space, in addition to several newly built blacksmith shops, there are brand new large iron cans placed under the straw shed. These iron pots are the large stills that Zhuang Kang ordered to forge. He supplies the dwarves with at least fifty thousand jugs of the Eye of the Storm every month. A wine barrel can hold about twenty jugs of wine. In other words, Narant must distill 2,500 barrels of Eye of the Storm a month. The last time he had distilled four barrels in one afternoon with his experimental still. Now this still is bigger, and it is conservatively estimated that it should be able to distill fifteen barrels a day. Ten stills were operating at the same time, and one hundred and fifty barrels of Eye of the Storm could be produced that day. Three thousand barrels can be distilled in twenty days, so it is enough to deal with the orders of the dwarves. Of course, in order to prevent emergencies, whether it is the production of the still or the Eye of the Storm, Narant is prepared to budget enough to ensure that nothing goes wrong. I''d rather produce more or forge a few more stills than just cramming when I really have a problem. "Very well, Mario, when Natasha returns, you will arrange distillation for me immediately. As for the serfs who operate, you must choose credible ones!" "Yes, adults, the little ones will definitely choose carefully!" Mario understood what his family meant. Although it is said that the people of the Storm Territory are all from the Glory Continent, their loyalty is very high. But for such an important matter, those serfs who had family members and joined the Storm Nation earlier had to be selected to operate. "By the way, Mario, how''s the placement of those new barbarian serfs?" "My lord, the barbarian serfs temporarily live in tents brought by themselves. However, the junior has ordered the brick factory to produce bricks with all their strength. When there are enough bricks, the junior will let the craftsmen lead the barbarian serfs to build their own. room!" "Other than that, all the plants from the storm collar have been replanted and Miss Bessie has been tending to them in recent days." "I believe that with Miss Bessie, all plants can re-dress and grow!" "Well, very good, the cultivation of sweet potatoes can''t be sloppy, food is the foundation of the stability of the territory!" Narant nodded with satisfaction. Now these things actually don''t need him to worry too much. With Mario and the lucky daughter, the civil affairs of the territory can be carried out very well. When migrating from the Glory Continent to the Holy Continent, in order to avoid exposing grapes, sweet potatoes and other plants unique to the Storm Territory. Narrant brought only a few in the team just in case, most of the seeds and nurseries were shipped to the Holy Land with the barbarian team. So, after the arrival of the barbarian team these days, the transplanting of these seeds and nurseries also began to be carried out. After inspecting the development of the territory, Narant returned to the castle with confidence. "My lord, my lord!" When Narant came to the front court and turned over and dismounted, the little girl Shirley jumped over again. "Sherry, what''s wrong?" "Dwarf, Sister Vinnie and Sister Bessie said that their talents here have reached the level where they can complete the Intermediate Awakening." "Oh? Is that so?" Narant was also overjoyed when he heard the words, "Where are they?" "My lord, Sister Vinnie and Sister Bessie are resting in the back garden just after lunch. I will come to tell the adults as soon as I know the news!" Shirley''s little loli asked for credit. "Well, let your mother make you a big cake later. It was given to you by the adults. Let''s go to the back garden to see it now!" Soon, Narant took Little Loli to the back garden. And the other lucky girls are taking a short lunch break in the back garden at the moment. The back garden of this Viscount Castle is naturally not comparable to the Baron Castle. In addition to the flowerbed lawn, there is a small lake in the back garden. "I''ve seen adults!" "I''ve seen adults!" When they saw Narant''s arrival, several women stood up from the lawn by the lake and greeted Narant. "Well, sit down, Vinnie and Bessie, did you all feel that the power of talent has reached a bottleneck today?" While asking, Narant opened the system panel. Sure enough, it has been shown that the two women have met the requirements for completing the intermediate awakening, and can use the potion to awaken. If it''s just Winnie, Narant doesn''t think it''s surprising, after all, Winnie has awakened her talent for so long. But I didn''t expect Bessie, a plant cultivator, to reach the intermediate level of awakening so quickly. However, after thinking about it, Narant was relieved. That is, after the emergence of the cultivator Bessie, there is no one day rest, and every day is to use the power of talent to cultivate various plants needed by Narant. For example, the blood qi fruit tree, the demon beast fruit tree, and the sacred thorns, but Bessie did not fall for a day. As for Vinnie, she is a lucky girl with a talent for healing. Although Narant will catch many animals that are about to be slaughtered for Vinnie to practice at first, this is too cruel after all. So when Vinnie''s innate power improved later, Narant has stopped doing this. Not only does she feel cruel to cruelty to animals, but she also doesn''t want to affect Vinnie''s heart. Because it is obvious that the little girl Winnie can''t bear to repeatedly hurt small animals, even the initial practice is only because of the order of the lord. If Vinnie suffered such a long period of depression, Narant would worry about the little girl''s mental illness, and it would not be worth the loss. Therefore, the progress of Vinnie''s innate power is the slowest among the lucky women. "My lord, I found out when I woke up this morning!" Vinnie was a little embarrassed to answer to her lord, because she also felt that her progress was too slow. "My lord, I found mine after finishing the morning cultivation!" Bessie was taking care of the newly transplanted plants just as Mario said this morning. But after the work was over, he realized that his talent had reached the bottleneck that Vivian and others had mentioned. "Very good, no matter how fast or slow, you are the best in the eyes of the adults, the adults will prepare the medicine for you now!" Narant patted Vinnie and told her not to blame herself, and immediately took the two girls to the castle, and then began to prepare the potion in person. This intermediate awakening potion is not difficult, and Narant has already prepared all kinds of medicinal materials. On the other hand, Narant has no clue about the potion of advanced awakening, because he has not even heard of the required materials. Soon, Narant completed the configuration of the two bowls of medicine and gave them to his two lucky daughters. The two lucky girls fell asleep as usual after taking the medicine. ... At the same time, in the most luxurious manor in the Holy City. "Lord Prophet, the representatives of the six empires have arrived in the front hall and are waiting for you!" "Okay, I''ll be right there!!" Stella heard the question from the maid at the door and replied lightly. Immediately, she looked at a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl in front of her and asked softly, "Fenli, are you ready?" "Fenli is ready, Lord Prophet!" "Fenli, you don''t need to call me Lord Prophet in the future, just call me sister!" Stella smiled and patted the head of the girl in front of her with pity. "Yes, Sister Stella!" Immediately, Stella led the girl in front of her towards the door. And this girl was the first lucky girl who was awakened by Stella after preparing the potion, a girl with the status of an archer. The Sacred Continent also has a "Daughter of Doom". However, because of the existence of sacred thorns in the sacred continent, the nobles of this sacred continent will not talk about women of doom like the glory continent. Of course, although the Daughter of Doom in the past would not be burned to death by the nobles, she would immediately be captured and escorted to a remote order on the edge of the alliance. And if the girl of doom''s system is to complete the primary awakening, then every time the aunt''s meteor shower will bring dark creatures. So, in fact, these girls also couldn''t escape death, but the characters who killed them were replaced by dark creatures. However, since the appearance of Stella, the prophet goddess, the suffering of the ''daughters of doom'' on the Holy Continent has come to an end. Because at this moment, they are no longer the daughters of doom who will bring disaster, but the powerful Xiangwowo. For example, this Fenli appeared in a semi-awake state a week ago. It was soon learned by the Holy Alliance, and then directly sent to Stella by the six empires to send thousands of beast knights to protect her. She was originally a serf, and her clothes were even more tattered, but now she was wearing a luxurious silk dress that only the heirs of the great nobles could afford. Even the six empires have prepared a beautiful stone house for her in the holy city, and her poor parents and sisters have also moved in. "I have seen the Prophet Goddess!" Soon, Stella brought Fenli to the hall in front of the manor. At this moment, the representatives of the six major empires stationed in the Holy City had been waiting for a long time. After seeing Stella, they immediately greeted politely. "I''ve seen all the representatives, and I''ve made you wait for a long time!" Stella didn''t really accept the low-profile greetings from these representatives. Because she knew it was just an appearance. In their eyes, I am afraid that I am a chess piece that can continuously cultivate the goddess, so if I really think I am self-righteous, it is stupid. "The prophet goddess is polite. The goddess must be tiring to prepare potions. We should all wait for a while. This is the new goddess, right? I don''t know if she has awakened?" The attention of several representatives of the empire soon fell on Fen Li, who was somewhat timid in the rear. "Awakening is complete!" "Goddess Prophet, I don''t know what her talent is?" Several representatives of the empire immediately showed their surprise, and then eagerly asked. "Fen Li''s talent is a sharpshooter!" "The archer? This is great!" Several representatives of the empire immediately exclaimed with joy. As a high-level empire, they naturally knew some of the goddess'' talents from the empire''s past records. Although this archer talent is an ordinary fighting talent, it cannot be compared with some special talents. If some powerful knights in the empire become the subordinates of this goddess, then the empire will have an extra golden knight with superb archery or even an earth knight out of thin air. "Goddess Prophet, I don''t know if I can let this goddess show her talent!" "Yes!" Stella naturally would not refuse, nor could she refuse. Soon, everyone came to the lawn of the manor, and the servants had already placed three targets at different distances. "Sister Stella, I haven''t used this longbow before, is it really okay?" The girl Fenli was a little uneasy. "It''s okay, you pick up the longbow and aim at the target in front of you, then you can feel your talent!" As a prophet goddess, Stella naturally also acquired the relevant knowledge of the goddess in her mind. Although her innate power is still awakening, there are only a few lucky women''s awakening potions and knowledge, but she knows the knowledge of these few lucky women. "Okay, Sister Stella!" Stella''s encouragement gave the girl great courage, and then the girl took the longbow and slowly raised it. And just like when Vivian shot an arrow for the first time, the moment she held the longbow and drew the bow and arrow, the girl''s demeanor had changed slightly. When the representatives of the surrounding empire saw this, they immediately showed joyful expressions. At this moment, they were fully able to conclude that the ability of this prophet goddess was really awakened. Whoosh! The next moment, Fenli let go of the bowstring, and with a whistle, the arrow flew towards the target more than fifty meters away. beep! With a light sound the arrow shot steadily on the target. However, what made the representatives of the empire frown a little was that the arrow did not hit the red heart, but deviates from the red heart by about five centimeters. Although this is very incredible for a girl who has never touched a longbow before. But she is a gifted goddess. But now, it seems that it is not as magical as they imagined. Because, it was recorded in the imperial library that the goddess who was a talented archer could hit a target at a distance of about 50 meters without a hitch at the first moment of awakening. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 750： runaway magic "What''s going on? Why isn''t the Goddess'' ability as strong as recorded?" "Yeah, I remember the records of the Empire about the goddess archer, after completing the first awakening, the goal of more than 50 meters should be 100% accurate!" Several empires represented you to look at me, I looked at you, and finally all eyes were focused on Stella. "Representatives, I don''t know what''s going on. I prepared the medicine according to the wealth of talent knowledge in my mind!" "In addition, Fenli''s awakening is no different from the knowledge I have mastered!" Facing the doubts of the representatives of the empire, Stella also showed doubts. "So, is it a recording error, or is it some other reason?" When the representatives of the empire saw Stella''s expression, it was really hard to judge for a while. "Do you think that the ability of the prophet goddess is still too weak, so the innate power of the rest of the awakened goddesses has also weakened?" "I''m afraid this is the only possibility, but we just need to report the matter here to the empire truthfully!" After all, the goddess has disappeared from this continent for hundreds of years. I am afraid that apart from Narant and Stella, no one really dares to say that they have a thorough understanding of the goddess. After all, the goddess did not survive by relying on a group of empires, but more like a sudden appearance, and then complemented with the human race. In this way, even the information that the empires knew in the past was allowed to be disclosed by the goddesses. Some confidential information, the Terran Empire is also unclear. And why this Goddess Fenli''s talent is a little worse than when Vivian woke up, in fact, Stella knows it very well. That''s because of the same kind of talent goddess, after the first goddess has appeared, the power of subsequent goddesses will be weakened. For example, when Vivian was awakened, she could indeed hit a target 50 meters away 100%, and if this Goddess Fenli achieved such precision, the distance would be reduced to 30 to 40 meters. Although Fenli''s talent will improve with training in the future, both the speed and the upper limit are not as good as Vivian''s. In addition, in addition to the gap between Fenli and Vivian in accurate shooting, in fact, the talent of teaching guards with special talent skills has also weakened. After Wei An''s primary awakening, he can train ten longbowmen, and this will not only decrease, but also increase the time he needs to teach. All in all, Wei An is like the general of all the archers and goddesses, while the rest of the archers and goddesses are subordinates, and their strength attributes have been reduced in all aspects. "Fenli, now try those two targets!" At that moment, Stella instructed the somewhat uneasy Fenli. Fenli heard the remarks of several representatives of the empire. Although she didn''t know what they were saying, one thing was certain. Several representatives felt that their abilities did not reach their tone. As a serf, she was naturally apprehensive. Fortunately, there is a Stella in the field who can make her feel dependent and secure without knowing it, so that she will not be too panicked. "Yes, Sister Stella!" Fenli picked up the longbow, and then shot arrows at targets at a distance of 40 meters and 30 meters respectively. This time, both arrows hit the red heart with precision. "Very good, Fenli!" Seeing this, Stella immediately stepped forward to encourage her. When several representatives of the empire saw this result, they finally felt at ease. Although there is no poor effect in the tone, it is indeed a miracle, and the goddess will increase her strength over time, so it has definitely achieved the expectations of several empires. "Goddess Prophet, since Goddess Fenli''s talent has been fully awakened, then we will send a messenger to inform the empire, and when the empire has responded, we will disturb His Excellency Goddess. During this time, please ask Goddess Prophet to teach Goddess Fenli a lot!" "Okay, without the representatives reminding me, I will also teach Fenli, after all, this is to fight against dark creatures!" Stella nodded lightly. Immediately, Stella watched the representatives of the empire leave. After returning to her residence, Fenli couldn''t help but whisper: "Sister Stella, do I really want to leave you after a while?" "Fenli, don''t worry, I''ve made an agreement to let you come back two days a week, and they won''t do anything to hurt you!" Stella patted Fenli''s head pitifully. Although the six empires have re-accepted the goddess, they are used to fight against the dark creatures. But in fact, they are preventing the goddess from rising again. For example, in the past, the goddesses had their own territory, and all the goddesses gathered around the prophet goddess. But now the plans of the six major empires are very clear. After the goddesses completed their awakening, they were taken away from Stella''s side. And although Stella knew their intentions, she was helpless. However, in the end, for the reason of explaining the goddess''s innate knowledge, the six empires promised to let the goddesses return to Stella to study every week. In addition, for goddesses of war like Fenli in the past, their candidates for teaching archery were selected from ordinary civilians or serfs. And the command of these serfs or civilians is in the hands of the goddess, and they are also loyal to the goddess. But now these candidates to learn archery can only be selected by the six empires, and all of them are nobles or imperial confidants. These people, after completing their studies, naturally cannot fall to the goddess, but continue to serve the empire they gave themselves. "Yes, Sister Stella!" The Fenli girl nodded obediently. Immediately, under the guidance of Stella, he began to practice swordsmanship in the manor. "Narant, I don''t know what happened to you! Did you miss me!" While Fenli was practicing her talent, Stella''s thoughts were already drifting into the distance. It had been several months since she last parted with Narant, and she hadn''t heard from Narant since the last time she parted. Even the letter she sent to Narant through the six major alliances was as if nothing was heard. Fortunately, he could still communicate with his father, so he got the news of Narant''s safety from his father. ¡­ Narant didn''t know that Stella''s thoughts had drifted to his own Storm Territory, and he didn''t know that the first prophet and goddess who was very concerned about the six empires of the Holy Alliance had been born. Moreover, the strength is much more than his own Vivian. At this moment, he is in his study, meditating nervously. The reason why he is nervous even meditating is because he has reached the critical moment of breaking through to an intermediate-level magician. Just a few minutes ago, Narant once again exchanged the energy points he had accumulated for two months for a few kiwis. Although the number of strange fruits was less this time, after taking it, the magic power that was about to reach peace finally reached the point where it was impossible to advance. At this moment, the magic power in Narant''s body is already the size of an egg. This time, Narant''s breakthrough was not to make the magic power continue to grow, but to change the magic power from liquid to solid, just like the crystal nucleus of Warcraft. If the magic power condenses into crystal nuclei, it can not only accommodate more and more refined magic power in the future, but also increase the output of magic power to support more powerful magic. "Start compressing!" During meditation, Zhuang Kang continued to greedily absorb magic power from the outside into his body. Benefiting from the abundant magic elements of the Holy Continent, his swallowing process is very fast. After feeling that he could no longer swallow a trace of magic power, he began to compress, using mental power to continuously exert pressure on the egg-sized magic power. Thanks to the effect of the intelligence fruit, Narant''s mental power at this moment has completely reached the level of an intermediate magician. Therefore, although the compression process is still somewhat difficult, it is progressing slowly. Soon, the magic power that was originally the size of an egg shrunk, and it is still shrinking thanks to Narant''s efforts. And as the magic power shrinks, the magic power that was originally light green becomes more and more green. "Continue to work hard!" Even though there was still sweat on his forehead, when he saw that the magic power was steadily compressing, Zhuang Kang still seemed to see hope. According to this level, as long as the magic power is compressed to the size of a quail egg, the intermediate magician will be at his fingertips. However, just when Narant thought that things would develop according to his imagination, the next moment suddenly changed his face. "How is this going?" Just as the magic power continued to be compressed, the magic power that was originally imprisoned in the mental power suddenly became agitated, and then there was a faint sign of losing control. "Why didn''t the book say that such a situation would occur? According to the tree, although there is a possibility of failure to attack an intermediate-level magician, it is only because the mental power is not enough to compress the magic power, and the final result falls short, but the magic power begins to be restless. What''s the matter?" The fine sweat that was originally in the state has turned into a bead of sweat, and his mental power began to be greatly consumed under the agitation of magic power. "It''s over!" The next moment, Narant''s magic power was finally exhausted, and he could no longer suppress the restless magic power. He howled miserably, and the magic power escaped his control and headed towards the Dou Qi Seed. Seeing this scene, Narant was so frightened that he lost his mind. Don''t say that there is a problem with the magic power, and even if the fighting spirit is ruined, then Barbie is q. It''s just, the more afraid of something, the more likely it will happen. At this moment, the magic power is no longer in Narant''s control, and continues to go straight towards the Dou Qi seed, while Narant can only watch the magic power collide with Dou Qi. Boom! A muffled sound came from Narant''s body. With this muffled sound, his body shook, and a mouthful of blood shot out from his mouth. What terrified him even more was that after the vindictive seed in his body was hit by this, a slight crack appeared and was still spreading. In terms of fighting qi, Zhuang Kang accepted the memory of the original owner and knew what the current situation represented. If the vindictive seeds and the green shoots that grow are broken, it means that his vindictiveness will dissipate and everything will start over. "My lord, I''m going to be a waste!" Narant''s face was pale, and he was helpless as he watched the crack spread. As for the magic power, the magic power at this moment finally quieted down after hitting the Dou Qi seeds. However, at this moment, it still did not stop, but continued to revolve around the Dou Qi seeds, as if appreciating the consequences it had caused. "Damn, it really is not feasible to double cultivation of magic and martial arts, am I too confident?" Now Narant has some regrets, he really shouldn''t practice magic, and in the end he has nothing. The crack of the Dou Qi Seed has expanded to the point of being in danger, and the Dou Qi Seed can be shattered into **** at any time. But just when Zhuang Kang fell into despair, the magic suddenly had other changes. "What are you going to do?" I saw that the magic power that was still liquid suddenly stopped wrapping around, but approached the Dou Qi Seed, and then wrapped it up. After the magic power wrapped the Dou Qi Seed, it began to flow into the seed from the cracked opening of the Dou Qi Seed. "This... what does this mean?" Narant was a little confused. It''s just that he is the only one in this continent, and no one else can explain or refer to what happened to him. In desperation, Narant can only wait. After all, the situation can''t be worse than this, so just lie down and wait for the result. Under Narant''s gaze, the magic power had already flowed into most of the Dou Qi seeds. It was at this time that the original Dou Qi seeds also began to mutate. The original Dou Qi seeds were dark red, but with the inflow of magic power, the dark red gradually turned green. Moreover, the shell of the seed gradually became transparent, as if it was a translucent gemstone, and the inside of the seed had roots and veins like roots, which were also clearly presented. After practicing Dou Qi for so long, this is the first time Narant has seen the inner spirit of Dou Qi seeds. And now the change of the Dou Qi Seed has not stopped. As the last half of the magic power is completely merged into the Dou Qi Seed, the tender bud above it has also begun to change, and a crystal clear green begins to move from the seed towards the tender bud. go. Immediately, the entire tender sprout became crystal clear, and even sparkled with a little bit of crystal light. And just when the final transformation of the Dou Qi seed was completed, Narant''s body shook again, and then his eyes showed an unbelievable look. "The peak of the golden knight! My...my magic power has such an effect!" "Wait, my magic power... is still there, and the release is so smooth, I have become an intermediate magician!" Narrant opened his mouth in disbelief. Originally thought that he would become a waste person, how could he know that the magic power and the fighting qi seeds were merged, and directly made his fighting qi and magic power have a breakthrough. "So, will I be called Dou Qi Seed in the future? Or will it be the Magic Crystal Nucleus, or the Magic Dou Qi Crystal Nucleus?" Looking at the crystal clear vindictive seed in his body, Narant didn''t know what to call it for a while. A few minutes ago, Dou Qi was still Dou Qi seeds, and magic power was also an egg-sized magic group. Although the two were in Narant''s body, they did not violate each other. But now the two are combined with each other, which is really beyond Narant''s cognition. The more he thought about it, the more uncertain his heart became, Narant opened his eyes immediately, held the development in his hand and began to cast magic. "Space Teleportation!" hum! With the activation of Narant''s mana, more than ten books on the bookshelf in front of him appeared out of thin air on the desk. "This... the speed is too fast!" Narant''s eyes widened. This time, he did not use the spell stored in the staff, but released it by his own mental power. But this time, the speed of releasing the space teleportation is surprisingly fast. Originally, he needed more than ten seconds to construct the matrix and import magic power to complete the casting. But now in just three seconds, he has completed all this, and the spell has been successfully released. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 751： open up storage space The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! , Daughter of Doom must die "Even if you become an intermediate-level magician, you can''t use it so quickly. According to the Encyclopedia of Magic, the limit time for space teleportation is six seconds, but I''ve shortened it by half compared to the limit casting time..." Narant couldn''t help but recall the feeling of casting the spell just now, and finally knew where the problem was. The magic power that had flowed in earlier followed the Qi pulse. The Qi channel was originally provided for the path of Dou Qi, and the magic power needs to travel along some unnamed small channels in the body. In this way, when the magic power passes through the Qi pulse, it seems to have stepped onto the highway from the original rural dirt road. Such a speed is simply different from the original one. In addition, letting the magic power travel in the air veins also brought another unexpected benefit. That is, the weight and size of the items that Narant can transmit are very limited. Even after several months of practice, he could barely transport an item less than five kilograms, which is the weight of a bag of lime powder. But just now, he just released spells at will, but immediately transferred more than ten heavy books to the table. This weight must be twenty or thirty pounds! The reason why this happened, Narant also understood the reason. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com That is, the loss of mana in the process of traveling is reduced. The loss is reduced, which means that more magic power is poured into the spell matrix, and the released spell power is naturally stronger. Moreover, now his realm is just stepping into an intermediate-level magician. I believe that as long as the realm is gradually consolidated, there is definitely room for improvement in magic. "It''s really a big profit now!" Narant couldn''t help but get excited. After the magic test was over, Narant suddenly remembered whether there would be other changes in his grudge? So, he immediately ran Dou Qi on his arm, and then waved a circle towards the open space in front of him. boom! "I''m going, it hurts, but... I''m... this is fist force? Or fist force?" When the punch hit, Narantricka was dumbfounded. Because, when he finished throwing his fist, a dark red fist appeared in front of him, and the fist mark extended more than one meter and slammed directly on a wooden chair. With a bang, the thick backrest of the wooden chair was directly smashed to pieces. This scene, Narant is very familiar with, that is the effect that appeared when the orc beast commander Kado and the deputy commander of the Bach Empire fought a few days ago. But the problem is that the strength of the two has reached the realm of the earth knight, and they both use weapons to release their fighting spirit. And Narant is a golden knight at the moment, and it is really shocking to use his body to punch this fist. Although Narant has not been in the Sacred Continent for a long time, he has already inquired about the realm from Luo Er and others. The sword light or sword light derived from the body is exclusive to the Earth Knight, because after reaching the Earth Knight, the body has already made a qualitative leap, the Dou Qi seeds have fully grown, and the Dou Qi has become more condensed. In this way, the vindictive energy released has become so strong that it can be three-dimensional. However, even so, if the earth knight wants to swing the sword light, it needs the weapon as the medium. Because at the moment when the strong fighting qi is three-dimensional, a very high pressure will be formed. Therefore, if it is released directly with the flesh, I am afraid that even the palm of the earth knight can''t bear it. Narant looked at his somewhat red palm and secretly said that he was really lucky. If he hadn''t used the powerful fruit for a long time, I''m afraid that his fist just now would have been ripped apart. Of course, this was also the mistake he made just now when he didn''t know that his grudge had risen so terribly. As long as you get used to it for a few days and you can suppress it, it will not happen again. If equipped with weapons, then he is probably the only existence in this continent who can release the sword glow in the Golden Knight realm. "Well, since you have become an intermediate magician, you can come and practice the next few space magics!" Narant immediately ran to the desk excitedly, and immediately took out the magic book in the dark compartment of the drawer. "Teleport!" Narant''s first choice was naturally the magic of teleportation. He had been looking forward to this magic for a long time, so he was ready to try it as soon as he broke through. After half an hour... "It''s still very difficult!" However, although Narant''s wishes are very good, the reality often beats him. Even if he breaks through to become an intermediate magician, the magic power at the moment is not enough to support him to release this difficult teleportation magic. Even his current mental power cannot support the matrix construction of teleportation magic. "Looks like I''m going too far!" Narant gritted his teeth with a look of frustration. In the end, he had no choice but to turn to the next best thing and set his sights on another magic that an intermediate magician could learn, which was to open up space. Since the space ring was given to Stella, Narant has no space props, so it is very inconvenient to carry some important items. Although he didn''t regret giving the ring to Stella, he had been thinking about getting a storage space. Buying space equipment directly is too expensive, at least tens of thousands of gold coins to start. Therefore, it is the most cost-effective and safest for him to open up the space himself. Except for himself, no one else can find and **** it, except for other space magicians. Of course, it is not certain whether there are other space magics on this continent. After all, if there are, then this space magic will not always be regarded as a legend by the magicians of the Holy Continent. Putting aside the distracting thoughts in his heart, Narant began to outline the magic matrix according to what was recorded in the Encyclopedia of Magic. The magic difficulty of opening up a space is not too high. In fact, it is comparable to space teleportation. After all, one is to open up space to transfer items, and the other is to open up space to store items. The reason why space teleportation, which seems to be a little more difficult, has a lower threshold for entry, as long as a junior magician can practice it, is because the magic power consumed by space teleportation is not high. In order to maintain stability after the storage space is opened, it needs to consume a lot of magic power at one time to construct four or six invisible walls in the void space. With this wall, it is possible to prevent items from being left behind in other unknown areas after they are stored in the space. And Narant quickly completed the matrix structure of the storage space, and immediately, he began to frantically inject magic into it. Five seconds, ten seconds, fifteen seconds... "Hey, really magic is the threshold of storage space!" When the minutes passed, and after fifteen seconds, Narant''s forehead was sweating again. The complexion that had just been rosy due to the breakthrough turned pale again. Because, the matrix that stores the magic of space is a bottomless pit. For fifteen seconds, he can at least release dozens of fireballs with such magic power. But so far, only half of the magic matrix has been filled. In order to open up his own storage space as soon as possible, Narant had no choice but to grit his teeth and resist, and began to use his milk-feeding strength to transport the magic power in the ''Dou Qi Seed'' to the spiritual sea. Twenty seconds, twenty-five seconds... Finally, when twenty-five seconds was about to reach the Narant limit, the magic matrix of the storage space was finally filled. The artistic inscription pattern shines brilliantly. "Open it up for me!" Narant gritted his teeth and used his last strength to move the magic matrix out of the body. When everything was done, Narant fell to the ground with a thud. And after he fell to the ground, the storage space magic that had been withdrawn from the spiritual sea finally came into effect. I saw that in the center of the study, a black vortex appeared out of thin air. This vortex has no suction, and it quietly exists here. And when Narant saw this scene, lying on the ground also showed a difficult smile. His storage space opened up successfully. Although the body was hollowed out, it was all worth it. "Go in!" After a while, he felt that his strength had recovered a little, and Narant directly transferred the magic book that was still in his hand to the storage space! "Come out!" The thought moved again, and the magic book that had been put into the storage space appeared out of thin air in Narant''s hands. "Haha, it really works!" Narant suddenly laughed happily. This self-created storage space is no less effective than those storage rings or bracelets, and the size of his storage space at the moment is larger than the ring he gave Stella. Originally, the storage ring was only about one cubic meter, but now he has opened up two cubic meters. Moreover, Narant''s storage space can also grow with his strength, and he will expand and expand in the future. He only needs enough magic power, even if it is dozens or hundreds of cubic meters, it is not a problem. Thinking of this, Narant slowly got up from the ground, then sat on the desk and began to store all the things he considered valuable in the space. Such as legendary staff, magic book, lime powder, grenades, etc... dong dong dong! "My lord, Sister Vinnie and Sister Bessie are awake!" Narant got up and put the items in the storage space and did not leave, but meditated to restore magic power. Just when he was almost recovering, the door was knocked on by Lilia, the little maid. "Are you awake?" Narant opened his eyes. "Yes, my lord, my sister asked Xiao to inform you!" "Okay, Lilia, your lord knows it!" Narant stood up and went straight out of the door. "grown ups!" "grown ups!" Soon, Narant came to the bedrooms where several lucky women lived on the first floor of the castle. Although a few girls still live in the room used by the maid. But because of Narant''s preference, the furnishings in this house are only used by nobles. In this way, although several girls live on the first floor, their living standards will not decline. "Well, Bessie, how does Vinnie feel?" Narant smiled and looked at the two lucky daughters who had just woken up. "Sir, we feel good!" The two women responded respectfully immediately. "Very good, then let''s go to the back garden to see your new abilities!" Narant didn''t hesitate, and immediately took the girls towards the back garden. Soon, everyone came to the back garden. "Bessie, come first!" "Yes, my lord!" Hearing her master''s order, Bessie didn''t hesitate, and immediately stepped forward to the qi and blood fruit that had been transplanted into the back garden the day before yesterday. At this moment, although the qi blood fruit tree has made up for the vitality lost during the transplant, the more than ten fruits hanging on the fruit tree are still green and immature. However, in the next moment, as Bessie, the cultivator, touched the Bloodline Qi Fruit with his hands, he closed his eyes and injected green light spots toward the trunk of the fruit tree, and a magical scene appeared. I saw that both the trunk and the branches and leaves of the blood qi fruit began to shine with a slight fluorescence. And with this fluorescence, the leaves of the fruit trees became more green, and the few originally green fruits began to slowly change from turquoise to yellow, and then from yellow to red. "Yeah, my lord, the blood qi fruit is ripe!" The next moment, Xue Li Xiaoluoli immediately exclaimed. , The other lucky girls were also stunned. "My lord, this is my new talent!" The little girl Bessie had already returned to Narant and the others at this time, and lowered her head a little shyly. "Very good, Bessie, your talent is great!" Although Narant had already learned about Bessie''s skills through the Handbook of the Lucky Girl, he could not help but be happy when he saw that the Bloodline Qi Fruit changed from a green fruit to a ripe fruit in an instant. This skill of Bessie is called natural endowment. In other words, Bessie can bestow the power of nature on a plant. And this strong power of nature can make a plant or potion blossom and bear fruit in a short period of time. Even, if there are many times, then this plant may improve the quality. For example, common plants may be promoted to potion plants. And the potion plant can also go up the city tower. Of course, there is a big difference in the power of nature that the two need to confer, and it is definitely easier to upgrade ordinary plants. With Bessie''s current innate power, she can only bestow the power of nature once a month. Therefore, rather than improving the quality of plants, Narant places more importance on her ability to stimulate the ripening of the potion fruit. "Thank you for your compliment!" "Okay, Bessie, now let''s take a look at Vinnie''s new talent. After the test is completed, my lord will ask Chef Rose to make you a big three-layer cake!" "Wow, Shirley likes the big three-layer cake the most! Thank you for your gift!" Bessie hadn''t responded yet, but Little Loli was the first to exclaim. "Xue Li, didn''t your lord already reward you with a cake this morning!" "Well, my lord, that cake Shirley hasn''t asked her mother to make it yet, so she''ll save it for the day after tomorrow!" Little Lolita knows how to be thrifty and housekeeping. Narant was speechless when he saw this, and could only look at Vinnie, "Vinnie, now you show your new abilities, do you need any help from adults?" "My lord, Vinnie needs you to help me find an injured animal... It''s better... it''s the one with a broken limb!" Although Vinnie couldn''t bear it, she needed to show it to the adults at the moment, so she still gritted her teeth. made a request. "Haha, can you little bugs?" Narant knew it for a long time, and then he only heard a clang, and a cold light flashed across the field. When the girls looked at it again, the long sword of his lord had been sheathed, and there was already a leaf cut in half in his hand. And on the leaves of this tree is a caterpillar that has been cut off in half. Although the caterpillar is still moving weakly, it obviously does not have the ability to regenerate from a severed limb, so it is about to die. "Sir, it''s ok!" Vinnie immediately stepped forward when she saw this, and then she didn''t think the caterpillar was disgusting, and then put the caliber of her white and slender hands to four or five centimeters from the caterpillar. As Vinnie''s innate power revolved, a little bit of light also overflowed from her palm, and then gathered towards the dying caterpillar. "Ah, my lord, the caterpillar''s tail has grown!" The next moment, a magical scene appeared. The caterpillar, which was only half-length, began to grow **** flesh again with the help of Vinnie. Maybe the caterpillar was too small, but in less than three seconds, the whole caterpillar returned to its original state. And the caterpillar also seemed to have encountered a miracle. First, he looked up at the back of his butt, and then twisted his body, and then began to crawl again. And this is really the new skill of Vinnie, the lucky girl with medical talent, that is, rebirth from a broken limb! Chapter 752： Gift of the Blue Emerald Principality The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! Although in the past, Vinnie''s innate power also had the ability to repair wounds, and it was also very powerful. But that can only be repaired to a certain extent, such as restoring the torn or chopped wound to its original state, while for some large-scale injuries, such as the arm being directly chopped and mutilated, there is nothing that can be done. At most, the wound can heal and stop bleeding. . In short, the repair talent is to complete the hemostasis and repair work in emergency situations, and cannot make up for the large-scale loss of the wound. However, this rebirth from a severed limb is different. Even if there is a lack of arms and legs, as long as the head does not fall off and the person does not die, they can recover from nothing. Moreover, not to mention the recent injury, even if he has been missing arms and legs for ten years or even decades, Vinnie''s new talent can regenerate the missing limbs. In this way, the repair function is used to emergency and get rid of life danger. And this rebirth of a severed limb is used to completely heal the sick and restore people to their original state. In this era of cold weapons, there are not a few wounded soldiers who have lost limbs due to disability in battle. Therefore, now that Vinnie has new skills, it can be said that she will definitely be an angel on the battlefield in the future. No guard dares to say that he does not want Vinnie ''s guardian. "Winnie, I''m afraid all the guards will respect you when they see you in the future!" Putting the caterpillar and the leaves back into the grass, Narant touched Winnie''s little head. "My lord, all of Vinnie''s possessions today are all given by you, so the guards should thank your lord!" Vinnie, a modest girl, replied in a low voice when she heard Narant''s words. "Haha, although the potion is prepared by adults, the talent is yours! Well, now let''s go to Chef Rose to make a big cake, and let''s celebrate for your two lucky daughters!" Remember Website m.luoqiuxzw. com Narant is in a good mood. Today not only has his strength increased, but even the two lucky daughters have made a breakthrough. It is definitely a day of great joy! ... Time turned to two days later. This morning, Narant came to the clearing under the gentle **** of the castle. At this moment, Quick and other Storm Knights were lined up on both sides, and in the center stood seventy-five young men. "Sir, these seventy-five people are the young guards who were just recruited. They are all very good at horseback riding, do you think it''s okay?" Quick came to Narant and asked respectfully. "Well, since you chose it, then I can rest assured!" Nalanda nodded, then looked at the young men with longing in front of them. "I believe that Captain Quick has already told you the responsibilities you will take in the future when you choose." "Here, I want to ask you, do you have such courage and ability to take on it?" "Sir, we have it! We pledge our allegiance to your lord!" The young people immediately raised their heads high when they heard the words. "Very good, although most of you were captured from the Northern Principality, but now that the Glory Continent has suffered a catastrophe, the people of our Glory Continent are no longer separated from each other, and you have become the leaders of my Stormland. civil." "So, I hope you will keep this in mind in the future, cultivate hard, and not be afraid of powerful enemies. I believe that one day, Narant will bring you back to the Glory Continent!" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, I, Narant, announce that from now on, seventy-five of you will officially become a member of the Storm Knights!" "I pledge my allegiance to the Lord to the death!" "Very good, Quick, distribute the potions, and they will be handed over to you from now on! The Holy Land is now different from the Land of Glory. We urgently need extraordinary knights to protect our territory!" Narant looked at Quick. And these seventy-five young people just selected are the soldiers selected by Narant to expand the Storm Knights. Some of these youths were selected from the Narant Guards, such as the spear team or the long-range attack team, and some were selected from ordinary serfs. The reason why they were not all selected from the original guards was because to become a storm knight, one must have a skilled equestrian. Obviously, in the original glory continent, it was impossible for everyone to learn to ride a horse. Therefore, as long as the original guards know how to ride horses and meet the age requirements, Narant gave them priority to join. Anyway, it is not difficult for ordinary guards to train, and it is not difficult to replenish soldiers. But it really didn''t meet the requirements, so Narant took the next step to choose from ordinary serfs. As for why Narant would do this, it was because the current environment of the Storm Territory was too harsh, with powerful enemies like the Orcs surrounding him. Narant wants to quickly build up his own troopers of extraordinary cavalry. And these guards have no fighting spirit, although Narant has a potion to make them 100% advanced, but if they are distracted by learning horsemanship, the time will definitely be delayed. What Narant lacked the most right now was time, so the addition of guards who knew horsemanship would allow him to directly save the process of training horsemanship. As for the number of serfs who knew how to equestrian? Of course there is, because the guards Narant captured from the Northern Principality were all the elite guards of the Northern Principality. Although most of them are not as proficient as Quick and others, as long as they practice a little in the future, they will be able to fight directly. Soon, under Narant''s orders, all seventy-five new storm knights led the Bloodline Qi Fruit Potion. "Thank you Lord for the gift!" After receiving the blood qi fruit potion, these new storm knights showed excited expressions on their faces, thanked Narant in unison, and then took the potion in front of him. The day before yesterday, Bessie used her new talent skills to catalyze the maturity of the blood qi fruit, so that Narant obtained a total of one blood qi fruit. After that, Narant immediately took the eleven bloodline qi fruit and let Vinnie configure it. After becoming an Intermediate Awakening Talent, it took only two days for Vinnie to configure seventy-seven Bloodline Qi Fruit Potions. Seventy-five of them were allocated to these newly recruited storm knights, just for his storm knights to make up a complete team of one hundred knights. As for the remaining two bloodline qi fruit potions, they were allocated to two little girls, Bessie and Vinnie. For his gifted daughter, Narant has never been stingy. Since Vivienne, Catherine, and Shirley are already titled knights, the other two girls can''t be taken down. At that time, her lucky daughter will not only have various innate powers, but also a grudge, and self-protection will definitely not be a problem. In particular, Narant found a potion fruit such as the Vigorous Fruit in the Sacred Continent, which could speed up the cultivation of Dou Qi. As long as his subordinates worked hard, they would definitely improve the overall strength of the Storm Territory in a short period of time. In addition, it is no longer the slow speed of fighting qi that restricts his subordinates'' extraordinary strength, but the existence of blood qi fruit that allows ordinary people to step into the threshold of cultivation. Two days ago, Narant also expressed to the representatives of the nobles that he wanted to purchase the Bloodline Qi Fruit Tree, hoping that they could help him find out which nobles were willing to sell it. In this world where all kinds of elements and magic power are abundant in the Holy Continent, the potion plants such as Bloodline Qi Fruit are no longer as rare as those in the Glory Continent. Regardless of whether it is a large or small principality or the six major empires, there are a lot of orchards such as blood and qi fruit. This is also one of the reasons why there are so many titled knights in the Holy Continent. Of course, the large number of blood qi fruit does not mean that Narant is easy to buy, because it is also a strategic material for the principalities. ... "I don''t know when my next lucky girl will appear, but the rewards of the system have been given to the other world for almost seven or eight days!" Back at the castle, Narant went directly into the study. When he sat down, he didn''t start practicing immediately, but thought about when he could get the task rewarded by this system. The side quest released last time was to bring the barbarians back to the new Storm Territory. And when he returned to New Storm Territory a few days ago, the quest has been prompted to complete, and the quest reward has also been issued. In this way, Narant has been waiting for his lucky daughter to appear, but it is a pity that there has been no movement for so many days. dong dong dong! "My lord, Miss Natasha is back!" But just as Narant was thinking, there was a knock on the door. "Oh? Natasha is back!" Narant immediately stood up from the desk and walked out of the study. In order to prevent the Blue Emerald Principality from realizing that the Eye of the Storm of Narante may be purified from the Eye of Emerald, Natasha specially helped him to purchase Emerald Spirits a few days ago, and the trading place was placed in the territory of his father Andrew on the border of Tulip Field superior. These days, Narant has been waiting for Natasha''s news. Now that Natasha has returned safely, he can be completely at ease. "Narant!" Outside the castle, hundreds of carriages, led by Natasha, stopped at the gate of the castle. "How, this transaction is normal, right?" Narant immediately stepped forward and took Natasha into his arms. Natasha''s heart was sweet at first, and then she blushed and broke free from Narant''s embrace. After all, she was in the public eye now. "Narant, everything is normal. The Blue Emerald Principality is only a weak small principality in the Holy Alliance, and there are not many specialties." "In the past, this emerald spirit was only bought by a few poor dwarves, so we can buy 4,000 barrels a month, which is definitely a big deal for them!" "We offered seventy silver coins to buy a pot. After the tavern steward went back to report, their king agreed immediately without any hesitation." "In addition, it was a prince of their principality who delivered the spirits this time, and brought a precious gift to express their importance to the trade between us." "Oh? What gift?" "It''s the gift from that carriage!" Natasha pointed to a carriage behind. At this time, the coachman beside the carriage was also very interesting, and immediately tore off the tarpaulin covering it. "Oh? Bloodline Qi Fruit Tree?" Narant was immediately surprised. A few days ago, I also dragged other noble representatives to inquire, but I didn''t expect to get a bloodline qi fruit tree so quickly. Of course, the state of the blood qi fruit tree does not seem to be particularly right, and I am afraid that this is the reason why the Blue Jade Principality is willing to give it. Otherwise, Narant would not believe that such an important fruit tree, a small duchy like Lan Jade would be willing to give it casually. Sure enough, I only heard Natasha explain: "Narant, this is indeed the fruit tree of blood qi, but the prince of the Blue Jade Principality said that this fruit tree is more than a hundred years old, but it was a tree the year before last. Encountered by the third-order wood-devouring insect, this bloodline qi fruit has only two or three years of life." "However, according to what the Blue Jade Prince also said, even if it only has two or three years of life, this fruit tree can still bear at least a dozen bloodline qi fruits." The prince of the Blue Emerald Principality was also very honest, and he did not intend to shoddy, but stated the flaws. "Tier 3 wood-devouring worms?" Narant just happened to hear those noble representatives say it a few days ago. The third-order carpenter is similar to the termites or iron worms in the previous life, and it is the natural enemy of certain plants. And what this wood eater likes to eat is a large potion fruit tree similar to the blood qi fruit tree. Once the potion fruit tree is eroded by it, it will slowly die within a few years. The main reason is that the wood eater will lay a lot of eggs in the fruit tree, and the eggs will always absorb the magic power of the potion fruit tree during the incubation period. In this way, the potion fruit tree that has lost its magic power for a long time will gradually wither until the wood-devouring worm emerges from its cocoon and **** up the last trace of magic power. And people have no way to face this wood-eating worm, because the wood-eating worm is not big, if it really appears, it is hard to prevent, and after entering the body of the tree, it cannot be driven out. Fortunately, the number of wood-devouring insects is not too large, even if it occurs occasionally, it is an exception, so the Principality Empire has not suffered huge losses. Of course, once any potion fruit tree gets wood-devouring insects, it must be transplanted and destroyed immediately. In order to prevent the parasitic worms from harming other blood qi fruits after they grow up. And this time the Blue Jade Principality is precisely because of this, so it gave Narant the blood qi fruit tree as a favor. "Lilia, you go to the castle and call Bessie!" Although it was difficult for this wood-devouring worm to live in other empires and principalities, it was difficult for Narant. Because he has the lucky daughter Bessie. Bessie is the existence that specializes in cultivating plants, and it is the natural enemy of this wood-devouring insect. This news was also learned from the representatives of the nobles. After talking about this wood-devouring insect, there are always nobles who will miss the goddess. Because, goddesses with cultivation talent can use divine power to directly kill wood-devouring insect eggs and heal bloodline qi fruit. When the goddess was still there, the potion fruit trees of the human race didn''t have to worry about the wood-devouring insects that attacked the potion plants. Because as long as the pests appear, then you can ask the goddess to come and treat them, and make sure that people will get rid of the disease. "Sir, are you looking for Bessie?" Soon, the little girl Bessie was found. "I''ve seen Miss Natasha!" The little girl saluted Natasha again. Several lucky daughters are already well aware of the relationship between Natasha and their master, so they also respect her very much. "Hello, Bessie!" Natasha responded kindly. At this time, Narant ordered: "Bessie, there are wood-eating worms in this blood qi fruit tree, can you help to treat it?" "The wood-devourer?" Bessie first paused and then affirmed: "Sir, yes, in just three days, Bessie will be able to use the power of talent to kill the eggs of the wood-devourer. die!" "Very good, Bessie, then I''ll give you this blood qi fruit tree!" Narant nodded immediately with satisfaction. Immediately, he immediately called the barbarian subordinates to transplant the blood qi fruit to the back garden of the castle. Then, together with Natasha, they sent the purchased 4,000 barrels of Jade Spirits to the grove of distilled spirits. In this way, all matters in the territory after Narant''s migration are finally on track. In the future, all he needs to do is to develop and grow the Storm Leader in this sacred continent. Chapter 753： lucky daughter anne The eye of the storm is arranged, and Narant will be idle for the next two days. In addition to accompanying Natasha in daily life, it is to practice fighting qi and magic. And although Natasha learned the specific location of the Frank family, she was not in a hurry to go back. According to Natasha''s own words, Narrant''s territory has only begun to be rebuilt, so she wants to help Narrant at this most difficult stage. When Narant''s territory is officially on track, she will return to the Frank family. After the Frank family came to the Glory Continent, they were also assigned a territory, but it was only a baronial territory. Natasha didn''t need to worry about such a small territory. Of course, Natasha also sent a messenger the day before yesterday to send the news of her safety back to the Frank family to avoid her father and grandfather worrying. This morning, Narant got up on the bed beautifully, put the quilt on Natasha''s white body again, and then carefully took the clothes out of the bedroom. "grown ups!" Narant just went out when he saw Lilia''s little maid walking up the stairs quickly. Now that Natasha is there, Natasha often gets up, washes, and dresses for her. Only when Natasha gets up late does Narrant walk out of the bedroom and call Lilia to serve her. "Well, what''s the matter, Lilia!" However, the little maid''s expression today was obviously that she had something to report. "Sir, Mario Civil Administrator came to the castle and said that he had an urgent matter to report to you!" "Oh? Lilia, hurry up and help the adults get dressed!" Nalanda nodded and quickly handed the clothes in his hand to the little maid. Soon, Narant was dressed neatly under the service of the little maid. Not bothering to wash up, he went directly to the first floor. "Mario, what happened?" When I came to the reception hall on the first floor, Mario had been waiting for a long time. "My lord, the daughter of doom has appeared in our territory again!" "It''s finally here!" Narant thought it was an emergency, but he didn''t expect that his lucky daughter had arrived, and he was instantly overjoyed. He has been waiting for this sixth lucky daughter for a long time. "Sir, what did you say?" Mario didn''t understand. "Nothing, Mario, where are people?" Narant naturally couldn''t let him know that he had been waiting for the appearance of the Daughter of Doom. Although the identities of Vinnie, Vivian, and others are probably considered half-open secrets in the eyes of these henchmen. But it can be seen without saying it. Now that we are in the Holy Continent, the goddess must also hide it tightly. Unless one day he has the capital on an equal footing with the major empires, then the identities of Vivian and others can be made public. "Sir, I have already taken it outside the castle, because without your instructions, all the little ones dare not take the initiative to bring them into the castle!" Mario replied immediately. The reason why he is still a little wary of the Daughter of Doom. That''s because he doesn''t know if his lord can get rid of the bad luck of all the daughters of doom. "Very well, Mario, you go and bring her in now!" Narant didn''t hesitate, and gave an order directly to Mario. Soon, a thin girl in tattered clothes was brought in. This girl has a yellow face and thin skin, and is actually a little weaker than Vivian, Vinnie and the others. "My lord, this girl is Annie, an orphan without parents, from the slave captives you rescued from the pig-headed camp last time, although your kindness has given them enough food during this time, but they want to recover completely. Body, it will definitely take a while!" Seeing that his grown-up turned his attention to him, Mario immediately explained. He didn''t want to be thought by his own adults that he was bullying the commoners. "Those slave captives? Okay, Mario, you did a good job today, so let''s go to work first!" Narant nodded to Mario. "Yes, my lord!" After Mario withdrew, Narant did not rush to say something to the girl, but ordered Lilia to call the maid to take the girl to wash. And he went directly to the kitchen, and then began to prepare the awakening potion. It didn''t take long for the girl to wash up and return, accompanied by the lucky daughters such as Shirley, Vinnie, and Vivienne. After a few people knew that the lucky daughter appeared again in the territory, they were naturally very excited, knowing that there would definitely be another good sister in the future. However, this time this girl was different from the previous ones. In the past, Shirley, Vinnie, Vivienne and others were afraid when they first saw Narant. Shirley''s little girl even suggested to Narant not to burn her because of the pain. request. But the sixth lucky girl who had just been sent, after entering the castle, apart from kneeling down to greet her and talking, she never spoke again for the rest of the time. She has always bent her waist slightly and lowered her head to show respect, but Narant found that her face was not afraid, and it could even be said that there were no other expressions, and some were just numb. "Sir, what''s this sister''s name? It''s so strange, Shirley just talked to her, but she kept her head down and ignored everyone!" After entering the room, Shirley''s little loli immediately ran to Narant. Asked quietly beside him. Obviously, the girl''s abnormal reaction also made the girls curious. "Sherry, her name is Annie, the girl we rescued from that pig-headed camp last time." "Besides, she must have suffered a lot to become what she is now. She is an orphan and doesn''t even have parents!" Narant actually already understood why this girl had such a different reaction, that is, after the long-term enslavement of the pig-headed people, the girl in fear has closed her heart, leaving only numbness! " In particular, the girl is only one or two years older than Shirley at most. Without her parents to take care of her at such a young age, the psychological trauma is definitely difficult to heal. "Yeah, it''s the people who were imprisoned by the orcs, and they don''t have parents yet, my lord, Annie is so pitiful!" Xue Li suddenly showed a look of sympathy. Although Narant deliberately issued a gag order last time, she did not know about the pig-headed people using human slaves as food rations. However, Shirley still knew how terrifying it was to be enslaved by such an ugly and vicious orc, especially a girl who had no parents. "Yeah, so Shirley, talk to Annie more in the future, so maybe she''ll be happy again!" "Yes, my lord, Shirley will give her half of the delicious food in the future!" Shirley''s little girl nodded solemnly. "Yeah!" Narant then looked at the girl Annie. Lucky Daughter: Annie (Half Awakening) ¡®Specialty: Controlling the climate¡¯ ''Special talent: call the wind and call the rain, predict the weather! ¡¯ ''She is a lucky girl who masters the cloud and rain, and when she truly grows up, the blue sky will change color for him. ¡¯ This lucky girl is still in a semi-awakened state, her talents cannot be used, and she can be detected by dark creatures, so she can use medicine to complete her primary awakening. Primary Awakening Potion Recipe: 1 white jade flower, 1 earth lotus, 2 white tulips... "Control the climate!" Narant didn''t expect that there was such a talent among the lucky girls. As for the classification of this lucky girl, he is temporarily unable to determine what type it is. But I think it should be biased towards the daily support type, er, if you call the wind and rain, you can complement it with Bessie and use it to develop the agriculture of the territory. And forecasting the weather, just like the weather forecast in the previous life, can play a role in all aspects, whether it is civil or war. "Annie!" At that moment, Narant called out to the girl. "The great lord, the little one is here!" The girl knelt on the ground without hesitation when she heard the call, and subconsciously added a prefix before the call. Of course, in addition to being respectful, the tone was filled with emptiness, and there was no other emotion. The girl seemed to be moving like a marionette, but she was not angry. "Annie, you can just call me your lord in the future, you don''t need to add the title of greatness in front of it!" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, get up now and drink this potion!" In Annie''s current state, Narant no longer had the desire to speak at length. Because he knew it was of no use to the girl for the time being. Instead, the girl is used to obedience, so it is best to let her execute the order directly. In the future, it will be up to Shirley, Vivian and others to see if they can unlock her heart. "Sister Annie, hurry up and drink it. After drinking this potion, you will become very powerful!" Xue Li took the potion from Narant''s hand and brought it to Annie. "Yes, my lord!" And Annie had no other special reaction to Shirley''s kindness. First, he respectfully responded to Narant. Then Gudong Gudong took the awakening potion without hesitation. After taking the medicine, the girl quickly fell asleep on the sofa. However, even in her sleep at the moment, the girl''s posture is actually curled up. And this kind of posture was never seen when the lucky girls awakened. "My lord, Annie is so pitiful!" The girls who already knew Annie''s life experience looked at her thin and fair face, and suddenly felt sympathy again. "Well, don''t be too sad, since she came to the castle, she will be as happy as you in the future!" Narant personally covered the girl with a blanket and comforted several girls. "Yes, Annie will definitely be happy in the future. Our adults are so kind and healthy. As long as they enter the castle, every girl can become the happiest girl in the world, and Shirley will also give her cake, honey and ice cream. Give it to her to eat!" "Okay, then I''ll leave it to you first. When Annie wakes up, you''re here to inform the adults!" "Yes, my lord!" Several women responded. In this way, Narant left the hall. When he left the hall, he happened to meet Natasha who had already woken up. Narant took Natasha for breakfast and went directly to the open-air balcony on the third floor of the castle. "It''s a rich and vast land!" Standing on the balcony, holding Natasha''s slender hand in the warm wind, Narant looked around at his new storm collar. Although he is on the border of the Orc Empire, it cannot be denied that his new Storm Territory is also a fertile land. The open and flat land is rich in water resources by rivers and streams. As long as he is given time, this land can definitely develop into a rich land. "Narant, have you completed your planning drawings!" Natasha saw her beloved so comfortable, and a sweet smile appeared on her face. "Well, it''s almost done!" In the past two days, the most thing Narant did with Natasha was to come to this balcony to overlook his own storm collar. In addition to being able to be alone with Natasha, that is to outline the next plan of the new storm leader. With that said, Narant took out a drawing directly from the storage space, and then spread it on the wooden table on the balcony and looked at it with Natasha. "Stormwind City, can accommodate millions of people!" When Natasha saw the completed planning drawings again, Natasha was surprised. Even in the Glory Continent, there are only two large cities with millions of people, that is, the capital of the Northern Principality and the capital of the Onyx Principality. Narant''s territory now has a population of just over 30,000, but he has already planned a big city with a population of one million. "Do you think I''m dreaming?" Narant smiled slightly. "No, Narant, if it was someone else who said they would build such a city, I would definitely not believe it, but if it was you, I believe you would be able to do it!" Natasha shook her head in denial. And these words are also words from the heart, not to please the beloved. "Haha! Natasha, if you do this often, I''m worried that one day I will become bloated in the future!" Narant was delighted. To be honest, although the planning drawings have been drawn, in fact, even he himself does not know when the million-population city on the drawings will be completed. Maybe fifty years later, maybe the next generation of my own. "Narant, you have always been omnipotent in my heart, so it is not that I will make you inflated, but that you can really create miracles!" "Okay!" Narant was speechless. Immediately, he also told Natasha about his current plan. His plan is very simple, that is, to build a city in front of the castle that can accommodate at least 100,000 people. And such a city is enough for the Storm Leader to defend against the enemy in the short term. If it is really possible in the future, this small city will become an inner city, and then a larger outer city will be built on the periphery of the small city. This is the plan of the entire Stormwind City. In addition to wanting to build a city on his own territory, Narant is also planning to build a road in the near future. And this road can go directly from the Black Rock Plain to the Holy Alliance In this way, when the road is really built, the time to travel to and from the Holy Continent can be at least halved, which can greatly enhance the relationship between Storm Territory and the Holy Alliance. trading. Of course, this, like Stormwind, needs to be done in stages. He is currently in the first stage of preparing to build a road from Stormland to all parts of Tulipland. After spending a whole morning alone with Natasha on the castle, in the afternoon, Narant''s sixth lucky daughter finally completed the awakening. However, the girl''s condition was still the same as in the morning. Although she obeyed Narant''s orders 100%, her whole body was still like a machine. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 754： unhealthy storm Narant was helpless, and for the time being, he could only interact with his sixth lucky daughter in a command-like manner. "Annie, show off your awakened talent!" "Yes, my lord!" Without any hesitation, Annie immediately began to release her talent. I saw Annie closed her eyes, put her hands on her sides, and bounced her palms up. Above the palm, there appeared a little white light spot moving towards the sky. The spots of light are so sparse that they can''t be seen clearly from a distance. And when these light spots converged into the sky, the originally clear sky suddenly changed. "Yeah, my lord, that cloud is running so fast!" Visible to the naked eye, a few clouds suddenly drifted from the sky towards the top of the castle. Shirley Little Lolita, Vivian and the others were stunned, and their big round eyes were full of disbelief. In the past, in their minds, the high white clouds were where the gods were, or in other words, only gods could control them. But looking at those little white clouds coming together like a competition, they felt that Annie''s talent was much nobler than theirs. And Narant was also very surprised at the moment. As a traveler, the nine-year obligation he accepted told him the essence of the formation of clouds. Now that Annie can actually control the weather like that, it''s terrifying. Under the astonished eyes of everyone, Annie''s spellcasting continued, and the clouds from the sky also arrived at the top of the castle one after another. However, after the clouds reached the top of the castle, they automatically converged into two clouds, and the two clouds changed from white clouds to dark clouds. And these two dark clouds are still gathering... Click! Boom! The next moment, when two dark clouds were close at hand, a dazzling arc suddenly lit up in the sky. The electric arc went from top to bottom, and it slashed directly towards the castle, hitting the top of the tower at the top of the castle. "Yeah! It''s thunder!" "My lord, the thunder struck the castle!" Faced with such a thrilling scene, the lucky women naturally turned pale with fright, and all gathered beside Narant. "If I go, there will be thunder!" Narant also did not expect that the dark cloud that Anne summoned would actually thunder. Originally, according to his idea, after Annie''s talent is displayed, it will rain lightly to moderately, moisturizing the earth. But now it seems that this is obviously a storm! Of course, Narant guessed that as Annie''s innate ability increased, she might be able to better control her innate power, and she could do whatever she wanted, whether it was windy or rainy. Click! Boom! Just as Narant pondered, a dazzling arc appeared in the sky again. And this time the arc also hit the top spire of the castle, and a spark flashed on the spire. "Annie, can you control this lightning? No more lightning!" Seeing this, Narant felt that it was not good. Although the world has already learned how to install lightning rods, if they continue to bombard three times, he is worried that the lightning rod will not be able to withstand it. At that time, the damage to the spire is still a trivial matter, and if it causes a fire, it will be troublesome. "Yes, my lord!" Fortunately, at the same time that the innate power of the lucky girl appeared, there was also corresponding knowledge flowing into their minds. Following Narant''s order, Annie immediately reduced the output of innate power. It turned out that Anne, according to her long-standing habitual nature, used her strongest talent without any hesitation after hearing Narant''s order. In this way, when the power of talent reaches the extreme, what is released is the storm. And at this moment, she obeyed the instructions and reduced the output of talent power, and the dense cloud above the castle immediately spread out a lot. From the shape of the original bread dumplings, it has become the shape of a flat biscuits. The color of the big biscuits cloud has changed from gray-black to gray-white. "Crash!" In this way, there was no more lightning and thunder in the sky, but raindrops the size of a bean began to fall. "Sure enough, I can control it!" Narant didn''t expect that Annie would be able to control the cloud now without waiting, and was overjoyed at the moment. "Annie, can you make the rain a little less?" The raindrops at the moment have the scale of heavy rain. If it is used for watering, it will definitely not work. Not to mention whether there will be floods, it is impossible for the limited clouds in the sky to support such rainfall for a long time. "Yes, my lord!" Another simple and respectful answer. However, after the answer, the original bean-sized raindrops had turned into drizzle of rice grains. And the rain fell for ten minutes. After ten minutes, the clouds dissipated and the sky returned to fine. "Yeah, this is amazing too! Sister Annie, you are really amazing, have fun!" A fantasy world show was completed, and Shirley''s little girl immediately cheered. Being able to control the weather at will, this is definitely a rare experience. And Annie didn''t react to the envy and surprise of the girls, she just lowered her head and said nothing. "Annie, you did a great job!" Narant came to Annie and stroked the girl''s head gently. However, when Narant petitioned with the palm of his hand, he could clearly feel the girl''s body trembling slightly. If it wasn''t for fear, I''m afraid the girl would have avoided it long ago. Seeing this, Narant didn''t caress anymore, and sighed helplessly, "Let''s go, let''s go to the castle hall now, and let Chef Rose make a big cake to celebrate Annie''s talent!" "Yeah, I can eat the big cake again, and Shirley''s cake can be eaten for two days again! Thank you for your generosity!" When she heard the cake, Shirley immediately jumped up. "Xue Li, remember to exercise more after you eat, otherwise it will turn into a small ball in the future!" Seeing this, Narant pinched Little Lolita''s cheek again. "Well, my lord, why do you like pinching my cheeks now? You used to touch your head!" Shirley''s little girl''s face was pinched round, and her mouth suddenly pouted. "Haha, that''s because Shirley, your face has become round now, and it feels better than touching your head!" Narant immediately laughed. Since the emergence of cakes, little loli has a piece almost every day. In this way, I really gained a little bit of weight than before, especially that little face, which has become round. Of course, with that loli face, not only did Shirley''s appearance not decrease, but she became a little more cute and cute. So, when Narant saw Shirley now, she couldn''t help but pinch her like a marshmallow. ''s face. Shirley lost her temper after being told by Narant, and the group soon went to the hall. "Hey? What''s going on with the weather? Why are the clouds only gathered above, and the thunder just hit so fiercely, and now it''s turned into a light rain, but it''s really not a serious good weather!" At the same time, in the forecourt of the castle, Butler Thomas gnashed his teeth and looked at the sky. Today''s sudden and unruly thunderstorm has added a lot to his work. Just before the thunder, he received a report from the servants, and immediately ran to the vestibule and led the servants to urgently clean up the tablecloths, stalls and other items that were hanging outside the house. Some people personally took the servants to every corner of the castle to check the doors and windows. But who would have thought that it was only then that it was normal. The storm turned into heavy rain, and the original lightning and thunder disappeared. What''s even more peculiar is that the heavy rain has turned into a light rain within dozens of seconds. Finally, Thomas stopped checking the doors and windows and started going downstairs. I didn''t know until I walked into the front courtyard. It was already cloudy and the rain stopped, and the sky was bright and blue. In this way, his butler Thomas seemed to have been molested by the gods, which made him come to the conclusion that this thunderstorm was very indecent. It must be that the **** in charge of the thunderstorm was drunk, so he released it indiscriminately. After muttering a little depressed, Butler Thomas could only once again instruct the servants to take the tablecloth stall that had just been snatched into the castle and put it in the front courtyard to dry. ... Narant didn''t know that this experiment made the castle steward busy. After bringing the lucky girls to the castle hall, he waited for Rose to deliver the baked cream cake, and he personally arranged the knife. Finally gave Annie the biggest one. "Annie, this is for you!" Narant tried to soften his tone. When Annie heard the words, she secretly raised her head and glanced at Narant, then quickly lowered her head, timidly approached. "Annie, take it now, the cream cake is delicious, this is your reward!" Seeing that Annie was so timid, Shirley immediately added a word of encouragement. Then Annie raised her hands cautiously, "Thank you for your gift, I am grateful for the grace you shed, Dade!" "Huh? Annie, in the future, I don''t need to add Thanksgiving after this thank you!" Narant frowned slightly. These words of thanks are obviously not commonly used by human nobles, and I am afraid they are also cultivated by orcs. "Yes, my lord!" Annie responded again, then quickly stepped aside. However, after holding the cake and stepping aside, Annie did not enjoy it immediately like the other girls, but stood there respectfully. Seeing this, Narant winked at Little Loli, who immediately understood. "Annie, eat quickly, it''s really delicious, you learn from me, dig a small piece with a fork and put it in your mouth!" Little Lolita walked to Annie''s side and immediately covered it up herself. Seeing this, Annie''s mouth wriggled, and then, under the encouraging eyes of Little Loli, she finally slowly picked up the small fork on the cake, and then dug out a small piece of cake and put it in her mouth. The moment the cream cake entered her mouth, Annie''s body immediately trembled. However, she didn''t yell like a little loli when she discovered the food, and after a while, she returned to calm. But the little loli was disappointed when she saw this. She originally thought that Annie would exclaim when she tasted the deliciousness of the cream cake. "Is Annie delicious?" In the end, Little Loli was ready to ask in person. And the answer she got was naturally silent, Annie just nodded extremely slightly. "Oh! Annie, I''ll take it as you say it''s delicious! Eat more if it''s delicious. These are all gifts from adults. After eating, the adults will give them to me later, so don''t save!" Little Loli Finally failed. However, what she didn''t know was that when Annie heard the gift from the lord and would give it to us in the future, a faint light flashed in Annie''s eyes, and she looked up at Narant''s feet not far ahead, and then immediately He lowered his head again. ... Time flies, since Narant brought all the subjects back to the new Storm Territory and arranged the distillation of the Eye of the Storm, it has been a month since Narant. This month, the new houses of the serfs of the new storm leader have been almost built, and each serf, whether it is an ordinary human or a barbarian, has moved into the new home. At the same time, the reclamation of the arable land in the Fengfeng territory was also carried out, and large areas of sweet potato fields were reclaimed again. Thanks to Narante''s re-acquisition of Annie, the lucky girl who has the ability to control lightning, the matter of watering the crops has become easier. Under Narant''s orders, Annie''s first storm never reappeared, and every time she used it was a drizzle. In this way, every time the girl uses her innate power, she can cover a range of one to two miles for rain. And the number of such rainfalls, over time, can reach about ten times a day. I have to say that although Annie has a lack of communication due to her upbringing, her ability to obey is also very strong. As long as the Lord Lord Narant ordered, the girl would meticulously follow his orders. Therefore, Annie''s innate power is consumed without reservation every day. In addition, through the observation of these days, Narant has learned that Anne''s talent is not only able to rain on sunny days. It can also disperse clouds on cloudy days. For example, there was a sudden storm in the afternoon the day before yesterday. When the dark clouds covered the top, Narant personally brought Annie to conduct a test and asked Annie to disperse the dark clouds above her head. When Annie used her innate power, the dark clouds above the castle were indeed dispelled. This once again formed a very peculiar landscape, that is, the surrounding of the castle is full of lightning, thunder and rainstorm, but the castle is sunny and the sky is blue. Faced with such a spectacular sight, the servants and guards in the castle all knelt on the ground and prayed to the sky. Because others think that this is the manifestation of the gods, and the castle is blessed by the gods. After the incident, the lord Narant''s prestige was raised again because of this. In this regard, Narant did not explain, but was happy to lead the people to be more loyal. This morning, Narant was practicing vindictiveness in the back garden, but Natasha came over with a sad look on her face. "Natasha, what''s wrong?" Seeing this, Narant asked immediately. When he was by his side, Narrant had never seen Natasha unhappy, because staying by his side was the woman''s greatest wish. "Narant, I have received a letter from my father!" "Well, is there something wrong with your father!" Narant, who heard the words, immediately guessed the reason why Natasha was unhappy. Sure enough, I saw Natasha nodded, "Yes, Narant, as you know, although our Frank family has acquired a piece of barondom, compared to farming, the Frank family is more skilled. business." "And our Frank family has indeed begun to develop caravans in the Holy Land." "Our Frank family now belongs to the Nok Empire, so my father and grandfather have opened stores in many big cities in the Nok Empire!" "It''s just that some time ago, a Nok Empire nobleman said that he would ''cooperate'' with our Frank family!" "And this so-called cooperation is actually wanting to do nothing and do nothing, and then want to share the five-layer profit of our Frank family stores!" "If the Frank family doesn''t agree, that big noble probably won''t let the business of our Frank family go smoothly!" https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 755： are you going too? "The great nobles of the Nok Empire?" Narant frowned. If it was the Blue Shield Empire, it would be better. As long as he said hello to that guy from Rolle, then as the third prince of Rolle''s Blue Shield Empire was enough to protect the Frank family. convoy. But he really has no acquaintance in the Nok Empire. If he really knows him, it is probably the representative of the Nok Empire who went to the Furnace Castle. It''s just, with such a little relationship, will people offend the great nobles of the empire for their own side? As for the cooperation between Narant and the Nok Empire in the sale of weapons, although Narant can have some relationship with the Nok Empire. But if he really uses this matter as his capital to go to the top of the Nok Empire, it is still uncertain whether he can solve this matter. But one thing is certain, that is, the little favor that I just sold will definitely be exhausted, and it will even backfire and cause the other party to resent it. Because, the weapon of Narant is not traded with the Nok Empire alone, but with the small half of the alliance kingdom. So, in terms of weapon share, it''s better than nothing for an empire. Just because other empires have them, they also have to share. "Narant, originally I wanted to wait for your territory to develop and expand before returning to Frank''s family territory, but this time, my father meant that he was going to the Nok Empire to see if he could trust the relationship. It''s resolved." "And I want to accompany my father, because my grandfather is too old now to travel long distances!" Natasha said with dismay. However, the family is in trouble. Although she is a woman, she will not ignore it. "When is your father going to leave!" Narant asked thoughtfully. "My father''s letter said that he inquired about a Nok Empire prince who will hold a grand birthday party in half a month!" "And all of this prince is only under the king in the Nok Empire, so my father has prepared gifts and wants to go to the birthday party to see if he can get acquainted with the prince, and then let the prince through his help. A big noble who suppressed our Frank family gave in!" Natasha answered truthfully. "Okay, Natasha, when are you going to leave?" Narant nodded silently. Knowing the so-called ''acquaintance'' of the Frank family, I am afraid that they want to send money to the prince and let him come forward to settle the matter. However, even if this road is feasible, the Frank family is bound to bleed. The prince is the brother of the king of the empire, and the title is usually a duke. Such a character, even if it is 10,000 gold coins, I am afraid that people will not even blink an eye. However, if he could really persuade the prince, even if he paid a little more gold, it would be better than transferring half of the caravan''s shares to the other party. Because the other party doesn''t do anything, not even investing gold coins, they will share half of your annual profit, and no one will be willing. At that time, the Frank family worked hard, but they became their golden hens, laying a steady stream of golden eggs. "Narant, I''m going to leave tomorrow!" Natasha''s face showed deep reluctance. "Well, then go back and pack your luggage, get ready today, save tomorrow''s rush!" Narant nodded calmly. And when Natasha heard the words, a feeling of sourness came to her heart. Because Narant''s expression was too dull, he would not be able to see each other for at least several months, but Narant didn''t show any reluctance at all. "Oh!" Natasha resisted the discomfort in her heart, and turned around immediately after answering, for fear that if she stayed for a while longer, the tears would not stop pouring out. "Natasha, I haven''t finished my words yet, what are you in a hurry!" "Narant, what else do you have to do!" Natasha stopped when she heard the words, but she didn''t look back, because her eyes were already a little rosy, and she was afraid of being seen by Narant. "Well, remember to pack my clothes too!" "Your clothes?" Natasha didn''t respond. "Yes, although I''m not familiar with the Nok Empire, I think it''s better to take a look at you. After all, what you said is my Narant''s woman, and your Frank family is also my relative!" "Ah, you go too!" Natasha shuddered and turned her head in disbelief. "Yeah, I''ll go too. Anyway, the first batch of Eyes of the Storm has been brewed. When the time comes, the dwarves will send people to **** them together. There''s nothing else to do for the time being, so I''ll just follow." "If it''s faster, I can return in a month at most!" Narant nodded. These days, the development of the territory is proceeding in an orderly manner, and at the request of Narrant, the dwarves are willing to send a team of two hundred people to **** the first batch of spirits back to the Forge. In this way, the most important thing no longer needs Narant to worry about. Because, although the orcs dared to plunder the human caravans, they even dared to kill the human nobles. But you must not dare to provoke the dwarves. The reason is very simple, because the orcs also rely on the dwarves to purchase weapons. If the dwarves are angered, the orcs may not be able to buy even the smallest amount of sophisticated weapons. In this way, because the dwarves are not strong, they will not threaten the orcs at all, and there is no need for the orcs to offend the dwarves, so as not to completely push the dwarves to the human race. In this way, even if the 200 dwarf guards were not strong enough, the orcs would never dare to act rashly when they saw it. "Narant, thank you!" Natasha''s eyes immediately filled with sparkling tears. However, these tears are different from the tears just now. The tears now are tears of happiness and excitement. "What else do you and I say thank you? Hurry up!" Narant shook his head with a smile. "Ok!" Immediately, Natasha left the back garden with a sweet smile. After Natasha left, Narant continued to practice vindictiveness for a while, and then returned to the castle. He found Thomas and asked Thomas to prepare a large quantity of wine, sugar and perfume. At the same time, Mario was found again, and he explained that he was going to leave for a while, and let him take care of the territory during this time. ¡­ The next day, early in the morning. "Shirley, Vivian, Catherine, then the security of the territory will be handed over to you this time!" Narant looked at the lucky daughters. "Yes, my lord, don''t worry, Shirley will definitely take good care of the territory. With us here, even if the orcs attack again, we will drive them all away!" Shirley''s little loli clapped loudly on her chest. "Okay, then it''s settled. If you, Shirley, have really completed the explanation of the adults this time, then when the adults come back, I will bring you delicious and fun gifts from the Nok Empire!" "Yes, my lord!" Shirley''s little loli''s eyes lit up immediately. Vivian and Natasha, on the other hand, pursed their lips and smiled. "Okay, let''s go!" After everything was instructed, Narant didn''t delay any longer, climbed directly into his inscription carriage, and then began to head towards the road ahead under the **** of the original ten-person team. . Narant''s trip this time was a light-packed trip. The guards knew ten demon knights. Except for about ten cars of Storm Collar''s specialty products, there were no other objects or personnel to follow. In the past, the lucky daughter he would always take with him was only one, and the rest were left in the castle. The Sacred Continent is different from the Glory Continent. With so many goddesses gathered by Narant, there will inevitably be risks. In this case, it would be better to let Shirley and the others stay in the castle, with the high-level Warcraft of Little Bear, and the safety should be safe. The only goddess Narant took with him was Annie. Because of personality problems, Annie usually does not contact other people, or even some exclusion. Although facing Shirley and the girls would be a little bit better, it wasn''t much better. In this way, the only person who can communicate with Anne is Lord Narant. Although this so-called communication was carried out by Narant in the form of orders, at least Anne was not on guard and listened to his words. In this way, Narant felt a little uneasy about leaving her in the castle and simply stayed by his side. Not only can you cultivate the intimacy between yourself and Annie, but also let the girl see the real prosperity of the human race, and maybe her personality will improve. Speaking of which, Annie is a hard-working girl. After Annie''s awakening, in order to know her better, Narant later sent someone to inquire about Annie''s more detailed information among the rescued slave captives. I finally figured out why Annie didn''t even get close to the same goddesses as Shirley and Little Loli. It turned out that although Annie''s parents had passed away when she was very young, she still had a brother when she was a child. Although Annie was still a captive of the orcs at that time, she was still warm to be accompanied by her family. However, as slaves, starvation is naturally common. One day, Annie was very hungry, and his brother felt sorry for his sister, so he secretly stole a piece of jerky from an orc door, and then took it to the wild to cook secretly, and the two brothers and sisters shared the food together. Originally, if the orcs didn''t find out about this matter, then this matter would have passed. But when they were cooking, they were discovered by a human race who was also a slave. In order to please the orcs, that guy actually told the story of the two brothers and sisters. . In this way, Brother Annie''s fate can be imagined. He was captured by orcs and tortured to death in public. And Annie is because her brother insisted that she stole it by herself, and asked the orcs to let Annie go, so that Annie survived. In order to make these human slaves more obedient, the orcs also specially rewarded the informer. In this way, the slaves of the human race who had fallen into despair and their clan did not dare to trust them, and everyone became in a state of self-crisis. As for Annie, she hasn''t said a word since that time, and she''s all dumbfounded. As the carriage moved forward, Narant''s convoy quickly drove out of the Storm Territory and drove on the uninhabited forest dirt road. "Catherine, keep going, I''ll take Annie to solve a small problem!" That is, on this dirt road, Narant looked at the surroundings and said something to Natasha in the car. "Okay, Narant!" Natasha knew what Narant was going to do, and immediately responded obediently. Soon, Narrant got out of the carriage with Annie. After the convoy was far away, Narant looked at Annie and said, "Annie, do you still remember your brother''s name?" "Brother..." Annie''s eyes were empty at first, and then she focused suddenly, and her body immediately trembled slightly. "Girl, don''t be afraid, you are now in the Lord''s Storm Leader, and no one will dare to bully you in the future!" Seeing this, Narant immediately took Annie''s little hand. Annie''s body trembled, but she didn''t dare to shake Narant''s hand. "Come on, Annie, this trip, the adults also prepared a gift for you!" Narant didn''t say more, and directly pulled Annie into the grass. After a while, they came to a clearing. And the big stone in the open space has been waiting for a long time while riding the wolf beast. "My lord, the person you ordered is in the sack!" "Okay, Big Stone, go and follow the convoy first. Your Excellency will ride the white dragon to catch up later!" "Yes, my lord!" Big Stone knew that his lord was more than ten times stronger than himself, so he didn''t stop. When the big stone was gone, Narant walked to the sack he had pointed to earlier. The sack was still squirming at the moment, and the people inside were obviously still alive. "Annie, the adults know what happened to you when you were a child and can understand the pain in your heart. However, although your brother died, I believe he must also hope that you will be happy!" "In addition, adults can''t change the past, but they can help you now!" Whoa! With that said, Narant untied the sack, and a middle-aged serf with bound hands and feet appeared on the field. And when Annie saw this middle-aged serf, she shook her body instantly, and her eyes once again had brilliance. At this moment, hatred appeared in her eyes, and this hatred was the first emotion Narant had seen from Annie in more than 20 days. "Annie, I heard that this serf was the whistleblower of the year, and this time you became the daughter of doom, and it was also the whistleblower to Mario!" "Of course, if it''s the latter, then it''s okay to say, and the adults have already rewarded him." "However, after learning that he had done such a shameless thing back then, the adults sent someone to arrest him!" "The reason why I caught this unmanned place is that I want you to avenge your own brother!" "My lord, I hope you will live well in the future and stop living in your own pain, do you understand?" Narant is really attentive to his lucky daughter. It can be said that she not only regards the lucky daughter as a help, but regards saving and helping them as one of her missions of transmigration. Otherwise, why would UU read somehow pass through, and after passing through, obtain a system that can rescue the lucky girl. All this shows that it is also his duty to protect these girls. After speaking, Narant untied the cloth strip on the mouth of the informer serf. "Forgive your life! Lord Lord, spare your life, the little one knows it''s wrong!" After the cloth strip in the informer''s mouth was untied, he immediately pleaded with Narant. But Narant ignored it, went directly to Annie''s side, and touched the girl''s head: "Hurry up, the convoy will be gone in a while!" "In addition, if you really can''t do it, you can hand it over to the adults after you breathe out!" After speaking, Narant walked out of the woods directly. ?? Chapter 756： super weapon? He was not worried about Annie''s safety, because the informer serf was completely trapped from top to bottom, which was specially ordered by Narant. "Forgive me, Annie, I know I''m wrong! I couldn''t help it at the beginning. I was so hungry, so I wanted to go to those **** orcs to ask for some food..." Seeing that it was useless to beg Narant for mercy, the informer immediately responded. Looking at Annie. However, Annie ignored her plea for mercy, and stared at the informant serf in front of her with red eyes. "Forgive me! Annie, please let me go because you are also an orc slave! You see now that you have been appreciated by the lord, are you living a happy life..." Boom! And just when the informer serf kept begging for mercy, a few white clouds had drifted away in the sky. When the white clouds gathered, they immediately turned into dark clouds, and then rumbling thunder came from the sky. "Why didn''t you see Annie close her eyes just now?" Narant looked at the dark clouds above his head, a little curious. However, when Vivian and others used their talents, they didn''t have to close their eyes, and there was no such description in the Handbook of the Lucky Girl, so he didn''t bother anymore. Boom! The dark clouds were still getting thicker, and when the two dark clouds above their heads converged, the thunder above them became even more deafening. Kacha! And in the next instant, a bolt of lightning suddenly fell from the sky, and the scope of the fall was naturally near Narant. "His!" Narant couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he felt the power of the arc. You must know that it is not in the castle now, and there are trees around the same height. Without the lightning rod, the lightning strike depends entirely on luck. boom! Just when Narant felt that he should go in to appease Annie''s emotions first, lest the lightning accidentally injure himself and others, it would be worth the loss. However, at this moment, there was a sudden screeching sound beside his ear. This sound was as if someone had detonated a grenade in his ear, and his ears were buzzing. "Ah! Forgive me! Annie, spare me..." When the humming in Narant''s ears subsided a little, the begging of the informer serf in front of him could be heard again. When Narant looked towards the open space, he was startled. I saw a charred dirt pit beside the informant serf, and it was obvious that the lightning bolt just hit the informant. The roar just now was the result of this lightning strike. "Was this intentional or unintentional by Anne?" Narant pondered. Kacha! Boom! However, his speculation soon came to fruition. I saw a beam of electric arc smashed down from the sky again, and this time the arc also fell in the open space, and accurately focused on the informer serf. Before the informer serf had time to react, he was directly hit by lightning, causing his body to go stiff and smoking. "Rao...rao..." Kacha! Boom! Kacha! Boom! And just when the whistleblower thought that the lightning was just the beginning, then, lightning fell again in the sky, and one after another, the whistleblower was smashed to the point where the lightning stopped and fell again. Afterwards, the dark clouds in the sky gradually dissipated, and it became a blue sky again. "This...this is too exaggerated! Could it be that my understanding was wrong some time ago? Annie is not just a support type goddess, but an attack type?" The previous continuous lightning really made Narant look a little stunned. Eight bolts of lightning struck the same spot. Obviously, Annie must have manipulated them. Narrant had thought that Anne''s greatest talent was forecasting the weather, and casting rain or dispelling dark clouds to aid the agricultural development of the territory. But judging from the situation just now, if Annie participated in the battle like this, her strength would definitely not be weak. Just imagine, if Annie was allowed to participate in the battle and several lightning bolts would fall from the sky in a single encounter, I am afraid that even the golden knight would not be able to hold on, and would be bombarded with smoke all over his body. This is definitely an attack spell comparable to a junior magician, which can make a golden knight even an existence that will be severely injured if he is not careful. Thinking of this, Narant couldn''t help but get excited. This is simply a humanoid super weapon. In his previous life, Narant played a classic strategy game. In addition to the nuclear bomb, the super weapon in Red Alert is the lightning storm. Now that Annie woke up not long ago, she could only release a single lightning bolt. But if she completes the intermediate awakening, or the advanced awakening, a lightning storm will cover several miles, and then thousands of thunder and lightning will hit the top, not to mention the golden knight. Even the earth knight is probably enough. And such a super big move is basically useless against ordinary large-scale legions, comparable to the large-scale Forbidden Magic of the Magister... "Annie!" Narant suppressed his excitement and made his voice as soft as possible to come to Annie''s side. Anne was beaten by Narant, and even trembled, the hatred in her eyes disappeared. However, at this moment, the girl was already in tears. "Okay, everything is over!" Seeing this, Narant felt distressed again, and then lightly touched her head. "Thank you, my lord!" Annie felt Narant''s big and powerful palm, and thanked Narant very solemnly. "Well, no need to thank you, you and Shirley are both the lucky daughters of adults. It is what adults should do to protect their lucky girls!" "My lord now, I just hope that you can all be happy, and then quickly increase the power of your talents, so that you can protect yourself one day sooner, and help your lord grow the Storm Collar, Annie, did you hear that!" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, let''s go back then!" Narant didn''t say much, and immediately patted Annie, ready to lead her to chase the convoy. winter! But at this moment, Annie suddenly fell to the ground. "Huh?" Narant hurriedly leaned over to help the girl up. Immediately, the girl was found pale. Fortunately, it was caused by the overdraft of the power of talent, and this happened to Vinnie at the beginning. So, Narant simply picked up the girl and walked out of the woods, then rode the white dragon and chased forward. ... Time flies, ten days have passed. At this moment, Narant has entered the Holy Alliance for the first time, which is the capital of the Nok Empire. At this moment, there was only girl Annie sitting quietly in his carriage. Pay attention to Natasha, because his father is already in the team, so it is not easy to openly ride with Narant. After all, now the old man, No. 2, Natasha, doesn''t know the true relationship between Natasha and Narant, only that Narant is Bernard''s son-in-law. "Sure enough, it''s a fantasy world. This city wall is probably more than 50 meters high!" And when he arrived outside the capital of the Nok Empire, Narant couldn''t help but admire the towering city wall. This is the first time he has seen such a huge city after crossing. The height of the city wall alone is at least fifty or sixty meters. As for the length of the city wall, Narant can no longer estimate it, because even if the royal capital of the Nok Empire is viewed from a distance, the city wall cannot be seen at a glance. However, Narant can also experience its prosperity from the population of the Nok capital. On the way, according to a small indigenous nobleman invited by Frank, the population of this Nok capital has at least five million people! Five million people, this is also a proper first- and second-tier city in the previous life. In such a world with backward productivity, it can be called a miracle. In this way, if you want to accommodate so many people, the area of ??the city must be extremely wide. In addition, what is even more shocking is that it is such a wide city, and there are large inscriptions and seals carved on the top of its city wall every more than 100 meters. This is the legendary inscription array, which is used to increase the defensive power of the city wall. At this moment, the team no longer has to worry about Narant, he only needs to follow the team of the Frank family. Passing through the wide city gate, the hustle and bustle of the city immediately entered my ears. The surrounding buildings are all stone houses, and the wooden and thatched houses that are very common in the countryside have disappeared. There are also many horses and carriages and pedestrians coming and going around. After walking along the main street for more than half an hour, Narant and the others finally arrived at a high-end hotel. "Narant, my father said that he would follow the invited little nobleman to visit an earl in the city later, this earl has the prince''s banquet invitation, so we want to attend the prince''s banquet, You need to get this invitation first." "And I''m afraid we will have lunch at the Earl''s Manor, so we can''t accompany you!" Not long after checking into the hotel, Natasha knocked on Narant''s door. "Well, Natasha, don''t worry, don''t worry about me, I just want to go shopping in the city later!" Narant didn''t care. He followed only for Natasha''s safety, and when it really came time to do nothing, see if he could help. When he set off, he learned that, in fact, the Frank family had already made plans for this trip. In this way, he naturally made it easy, and wanted to take this opportunity to take a good look at the prosperous city of the Holy Continent. "Okay, Narant!" Natasha immediately felt relieved when she saw that Narant was not angry. Immediately, taking the opportunity to have a little sweetness with Narant in the room, he left the hotel directly. Not long after Natasha left, Narant also called Big Stone and others for personal guards, and then took Annie to the street. With walking on the street, the prosperity of the Nok capital was more clearly displayed in front of Narant and others. "I don''t know when my Stormwind City will become like this!" Narant looked envious for a while. Although his Stormwind City was still on the blueprint, he couldn''t stop him from starting to fantasize. As he moved forward, Narant soon came to a restaurant. Of course, although it is a restaurant, it is actually a beautiful manor. There are several beautiful waitresses at the gate of the manor to welcome guests, and behind the gate is a beautiful painted skin garden. Only after passing through the garden garden can you reach the exquisite marble building in the manor. Such a restaurant, Narant has never talked about it before, and it really deserves to be the capital of Nok. At first glance, it is known that ordinary people can''t afford it. Thinking of this, Narant was very curious, so he immediately looked at the restaurant''s sign. "Nok''s No. 1 Restaurant? The tone is not small!" When he saw the name of the restaurant, Narant became more interested. Thinking that I would need someone to solve it later at noon, I simply waved at Big Stone and the others, "Come on, let''s go in for a walk." "Welcome distinguished guests to Nok No. 1 Restaurant, I don''t know if the guests have made a reservation!" When Narant came to the gate of the manor, several pretty maids immediately greeted him. One of them was even more careful to step forward to ask. "No! Can''t you enter this restaurant without a reservation?" Narant was a little surprised, wondering if it was a private club like the previous life. "Of course this master isn''t. Please, my little one will take you to the restaurant!" The waitress responded respectfully immediately. Immediately, he bent down and led Narant towards the manor. Narant was relieved when he saw this. If it really was a private club, then his master would be embarrassed in front of his subordinates. When they arrived at the gate of the manor, the well-armed guards such as Big Stone did not enter the exquisite building, but went to a pergola on the side. There are also many fully armed guards over there, who should be the subordinates of the guests who come to this manor. Seeing this, Narant did not object, knowing that the girl Anne entered the small building. This small building has a total of three floors, the first and second floors are in the form of halls, and the third floor is a private room. There were only two Narant, so naturally he would not go to the private room, so he went to the second floor and sat down directly. At this moment, there are already several guests on the second floor, all of them are well-dressed, chatting and laughing while eating. I have to say that although it is in this different world, Narant feels as if he has returned to those western restaurants in his previous life. "Sir, this is the menu of our restaurant. The chefs and food in our restaurant come from all over the Holy Alliance. I don''t know what food you need?" At this time, the waitress handed over another exquisite booklet. is the menu. "Well, wait for me to see first!" Narant did not answer in a hurry, and asked the waiter to open the menu after a while. Looking at it, I have to admire the richness and wealth of this restaurant. This menu not only has the names of various foods, but also has hand-painted food pictures. Although it is not 100% better than the camera in the previous life, it can be seen that there are seven or eight points of imagination. In this world where even paint is scarce, it is already very rare Hey! "And just after Narant sighed and started to scan the categories of the menu, he suddenly saw a few familiar dishes. "Sir, you are really tasteful. This is the new product that our No. 1 restaurant in Nok has just released, wine and cream toast from Storm Collar!" "Well, you even have these two kinds of food here, but why is the price so expensive!" After hearing the words of the maid, Narant was relieved. Because the representative of the nobles of the Principality of Nok not only bought a batch of wine in the Furnace Castle some time ago, but also purchased a batch of wine from him when he sent the contract to Stormland. And this tavern can tell from a glance that it has a lot of background, so it is not surprising that there are special products of Storm Collar here. However, when he saw the price on the menu, Narant was taken aback. A pot of ordinary wine costs fifty gold coins, and a three-inch cream cake also costs twenty gold coins. Cream cake aside, the wine alone is ridiculously more expensive than when it was sold at The Forge. You must know that when the Storm Collar was sold to them, it was only five gold coins in a pot, which was ten times the price! Is the money of the Holy Alliance so easy to earn? Chapter 757： sober up Perhaps seeing Narant''s surprised eyes, the waitress thought Narant was too expensive. After all, ordinary wine that can be sold for fifty gold coins in a pot is truly unique, so he immediately introduced with a smile: "Master noble, this wine can be said to be the most delicious of all ordinary wines, not only is it not sour, but tastes good. It''s sweet, and it also has a strong alcoholic strength!" "Now, all the nobles of our Holy Alliance want to buy this wine, but this wine is produced in Storm Territory. Well, Storm Territory is the most dangerous territory in the Black Rock Plain." "It is said that the territory is directly bordered by the Orc Empire, and it is threatened by savage orcs every day." "In this way, this wine has become more precious. Now there is no wine available in the market for the time being, and our Nok No. 1 restaurant has spent a high price to purchase a small batch!" "Besides, I heard that the Duke of Miller is also buying wine these days, because the Duke''s birthday party is in two days, and the Duke wants to entertain the guests with the best food and wine." "I see!" Nalanda nodded. This kind of thing happened in the Glory Continent, but I didn''t expect it to happen again in the Holy Continent. All I can say is that gold shines wherever it goes. It''s just that I don''t know where the rumors from the Holy Alliance came out that my territory was threatened by orcs all day long? "Master nobleman, and this creamy toast is also baked with the special white sugar from the Storm Collar and the handed down secret cooking method. It is not only soft and sweet, but also exquisite!" The maid saw Nalan Features head, it will work harder. These good-looking girls come to the restaurant as maids. In addition to a fixed high salary, they can also get commissions from customers'' consumption on weekdays. Therefore, this also makes them extremely respectful to every customer. And the young noble in front of him, whether it is his clothes or the guards he brought before, shows his noble status. In this way, this guest is very capable of spending. "Well, then bring me a pot of wine, another piece of cream cake, and a few more special dishes from your place, including the meat of monsters!" Although this wine comes from its own storm collar, and there is obviously a huge profit in it. But when the maid praised her wine so hard, Narant was not stingy with dozens of gold coins. Anyway, you can earn it back with a few varieties of grapes at that time. "Yes, venerable master, wait a moment, the little one will go and tell the cook to cook now!" The maid''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she secretly thought that she had guessed correctly. This handsome nobleman asked himself to serve him without even asking about the price of the dishes. Although the people who came to the restaurant were all nobles, it was rare to be as arrogant as the guest in front of him. The waitress looked at Narant with watery eyes, and gave a respectful salute before leaving quickly. And Narant shook his head and looked at Annie: "Annie, eat more later, I''m afraid you won''t be able to finish it all by yourself!" "Yes, my lord!" Annie also put on a silk dress at the moment. As a lucky girl, the girl''s appearance is naturally a little taller than that of the maid. Therefore, Narant took her to the seat, and no one would suspect that this was a serf girl. The only thing that puzzled the girl was her gaze, looking at everything around her indifferently. Only when he saw Narant, only a faint light flashed. "Sir, the food you need has been cooked!" There is a reason for being expensive. The speed of serving food in the Nok No. 1 restaurant is really fast. It didn¡¯t take long for the maid to bring several male waiters to Narant¡¯s table, and carefully placed five or six kinds of food on the table. . This is, the waitress took out a crystal container herself, poured the wine into it, and then began to shake it gently. "Honorable sir, this wine is very delicious, and it also requires some skills when tasting it. For example, it needs to be shaken in a crystal container before drinking. It is said that this is sobering and can fully stimulate the aroma of the wine." While shaking the crystal container, the maid respectfully explained to Narant. "Of course I know, this is what I said, my lord, to let those noble representatives spread to the Holy Alliance!" Narant murmured in his heart. Although he does not carry out this tedious process when he drinks wine himself. But when the noble representatives attended a dinner party in his new castle last time, Narant was interested in promoting wine, so he specially added a sobering session to make the nobles feel full. After all, what aristocrats like most is to be strong and different. After adding this process, regardless of whether the taste has really increased, the word "exquisite" is still vividly highlighted. Now it seems that the representatives of the nobles did not forget his teaching, and actually spread the sobering. "Honorable lord, the wine is awake now, please enjoy it slowly. If necessary, you can call the little one at any time!" The waitress carefully placed the crystal container beside Narant, and then she pleaded guilty and left. go down. "Annie, come on, start eating!" Narant poured himself a glass of wine, and then looked at the little girl Annie who had been silent. "Yes, my lord, thank you for your gift!" Annie responded respectfully, and then began to taste the food under the leadership of Narant. Every time the little girl tasted food, she would chew it for a long time, and then secretly glanced at Narant. I found that my adults didn''t look at me, so I continued to taste it. In this way, this lunch has been tasted for more than half an hour. Not to mention, in addition to wine and cream cakes, the other food in this Nok No. 1 restaurant is also very delicious, which can be regarded as a treat for Meimei who has been on the road for several days. Of course, the price of this delicious meal is not expensive, and it cost Narant more than 500 gold coins in total. You must know that if it is placed in the Glory Continent, this is a baron''s savings for several years. After paying the money, Narant left the restaurant with a group of his subordinates respectfully sent off by the maid. Afterwards, he wandered around the city for a while, and inquired a little about the prices of wine and sugar. It was found that because of the scarcity of goods, the prices of wine and sugar remained high, and there was no market for them. Originally, the aristocratic representative initially sold five gold coins for a pot of ordinary wine, and white sugar was also five gold coins for a pound. But now ordinary wine has risen to fifteen gold coins a pot, and white sugar has risen to twenty gold coins a pound. As for the price of the potion wine, Narant didn''t find out, because the noble representative didn''t seem to have any potion grapes and sold them. Instead, they brought them back to the Nok Empire and sent them directly to the palace. ... "Natasha, come back!" In the afternoon, Nalande was practicing meditation in the hotel room. When he heard the movement below, he knew that Natasha and others had returned. Immediately stopped practicing and went out of the room. "Well, Narant, have you eaten lunch?" Natasha nodded immediately when she saw Narant. "It''s already eaten, Natasha, you don''t have to worry about me, by the way, is your trip going well?" Narant suddenly noticed something wrong from Natasha''s face. "Narant, we didn''t get an invitation to attend the Prince''s birthday party this time!" Sure enough, Natasha shook her head with a hint of worry on her face. "What''s the matter, didn''t you already inquire about it in advance?" Narant was a little puzzled. In addition to leading the way, the little aristocrat of the Nok Empire who accompanied them this time was the middleman who introduced the count with the invitation card. And since the little aristocrat had already agreed in advance, how could there be an accident. "Narant, the news of our visit to the Nok Empire seems to have been leaked this time. The noble who deliberately suppressed our Frank family practiced the earl in advance and used his power to tell the earl not to transfer the invitation to us Frank. family!" "The itinerary was leaked?" Narant did not expect that the news of the great noble would be so well-informed. After all, they came here without any banners, but in the name of other noble caravans. Moreover, the Frank family also knows the importance of confidentiality, and will definitely block the news in advance. Unexpectedly, the other party was still aware of it, and the door was blocked in advance. "Natasha, what is your father going to do now?" Narant asked. "My father has asked the little noble who helped to find out if there are other nobles who have birthday party invitations and are willing to transfer them!" "If I don''t find it, my father is going to see if I can go to the banquet with the earl, but then we won''t be able to follow!" Natasha explained. "Is that great noble powerful? Do I need to find the Marquis of Vaughan?" "Narant, the one who suppressed my Frank family was a marquis lord of the Nok Empire named Marquis Pic. It is said that their family has a marriage relationship with the royal family of the Nok Empire, and the daughter of Marquis Dolly has married the Nok Empire II. prince!" "It can be said that this Marquis of Pic is also a very powerful noble lord in the Nok Empire." "Also, I don''t need your help from Narant for the time being. I''ll let you know if I need it!" Natasha was grateful. She naturally knew that the Marquis of Vaughan was the representative of the Nok Empire who went to New Storm Territory. In addition, he also knew that Narant''s relationship with these representatives was not good enough to help him directly offend another powerful marquis with territory. Therefore, unless she had to, she was unwilling to let Narant participate. "Okay, Natasha, you don''t have to worry too much. I believe there will always be a solution. If it doesn''t work, the big deal is that your Frank family move out of the Nok Empire and go to Tulip Collar to do business with other empires!" Nalanda nodded. Of course, although he agreed like this, he was already thinking about whether he could really help. After all, Natasha was out of name, and the rest could be regarded as his Narant''s wife. "Yeah!" Natasha nodded. Just like that, two days passed. However, there has been no good news from the Frank family in the past two days. Marquis Naby is worthy of being the most powerful marquis and lord in the Nok Empire. Even the nobles in the capital do not dare to offend easily, fearing that Marquis Picco will target him in the future for a little bit of gold. Therefore, it is probably impossible for the Frank family to get an invitation. Seeing that tomorrow night will be the birthday dinner of the Prince of Nanoke, the Frank family is finally anxious and ready to try the last solution. That is to pretend to be the servants of those nobles, and then follow them into the birthday party. "My lord, there is a noble boy making trouble down there?" At noon that day, Narant was well dressed and was about to go out to find the representative of the Nok Empire, but Big Stone walked upstairs quickly. , knocked on his door. "What noble son?" Narant wondered. "My lord, it seems that he is the one who suppressed Miss Natasha''s family. He seems to have come to mock Miss Natasha''s father!" Big Stone answered truthfully. "Let''s go, show me!" Narant frowned, not expecting so many scenes. Soon, he came to the downstairs of the hotel. The hotel that the Frank family stayed in was naturally not of a low grade. Although it did not have a wide garden courtyard like the No. 1 Restaurant in Nanok, it also had fences and gates separated from the street. At this moment, inside this gate, there is a young man in a gorgeous silk dress who is proudly talking to Natasha''s father you villagers, my father is willing to back you up That''s your honor, you dare to find someone to help you want to refute the favor of our Byrne family, you just don''t know what to do! " "However, I believe that after these two days, you should also know that if you want to do business in the Nok Empire, you can''t do it without my Byrne family!" "So, if you know each other, you''d better agree immediately, otherwise it will take a long time, and we will need 60% of the share to cooperate with you!" "Impossible!" Natasha''s father hadn''t spoken yet, but Natasha immediately retorted. If the other party takes 60% of it, then there is nothing to gain from the business of the Frank family. Whether it is labor or goods, it is the Frank family''s expense, but most of the profits are taken by the other party. After deducting the cost, the Frank family may not even be able to earn 20% of the profits. "This beautiful lady, I don''t know what you call it!" Brother Young Master''s eyes lit up when he saw Natasha walking out of the Frank family crowd. "Your Excellency Cardi, this is my daughter, she is still young and ignorant, I hope you don''t care, but the conditions of your Byrne family are too harsh, we can''t agree, if you are willing to reduce the share to 20%, Our Frank family agreed immediately!" Seeing this, Natasha''s father immediately pulled her behind him, and then spoke with a respectful expression. As someone who has been in business for many years, he naturally knows the situation in front of him, even if he hates the Byrne family again. But until you find a strong enough backer, you can''t offend the Byrne family. Otherwise, with the weakness of the nobles of the Glory Continent, there is no possibility of resisting the blow of the Byrne family. Even King Culver might not be able to protect himself and others at this moment. Chapter 758： Hit by lightning! "Oh? It turns out to be Your Excellency Ball''s daughter!" Hearing Natasha''s father''s words, the younger brother immediately became interested. There is no doubt about Natasha''s natural beauty, and any young nobles have no ability to resist after seeing it. And if Natasha is the daughter of the former nobleman of the Nok Empire, then he needs to restrain himself a little. But it turned out to be the heir of the Frank family, so he didn''t need to worry at all. Because in his eyes, the nobles of the Glory Continent are all natives from the countryside, so it is naturally very easy to want those Frank families. And now that the Frank family has been targeted by their Bick family, it is only incidental that he wants to get this beautiful woman. Facing the fiery eyes of this son-in-law, Natasha couldn''t help frowning, but because she was stopped by her father, it was also for the Frank family''s sake, so Natasha didn''t have a bad attack for a while, and was best able to stand behind her father. However, Natasha has already been attracted by this brother Cardi, and even if Natasha ignores him, Cardi will not give up. "Your Excellency Bauer, I didn''t expect you to have such a beautiful daughter!" "Well, it''s not that we can''t continue to discuss the matter of our cooperation. Maybe I can go home and persuade my father to give in a little bit." "However, I have a request, that is, Miss Natasha must talk to me!" "This..." Natasha''s father frowned, and he could naturally see what Cardi was thinking. It''s just that this concerns the entire Frank family, so he couldn''t help but hesitate for a moment, then looked at Natasha. I am not married. If Natasha can join the noble family of the Nok Empire, then the Frank family will have a backer. Of course, it''s no wonder that Natasha''s father was hesitant. Because the matter of marriage is very common, whether it is in the Glory Continent or the Holy Continent. And Natasha''s father knew that, with Natasha''s shrewdness, if she really married into the family of a big noble, she would definitely not suffer too much grievance. "Father!" Natasha felt her father''s gaze, and she was immediately dissatisfied. Although she had seen many noble ladies forced to marry people she didn''t like because of family interests, she didn''t want to do this. Otherwise, she would not have turned a blind eye to the pursuit of the Grand Prince of the Onyx Principality. What''s more, he now has someone he loves. "Sigh!" Natasha''s father sighed immediately after hearing the words, "I''m sorry, Your Excellency Dicka, I don''t know if I can talk about it in detail. Natasha is a girl after all, and she can''t make decisions about these family interests." "Pfft, I said do you think of yourself too much? I''m willing to give you a chance, it''s because of your daughter''s appearance!" "But if you dare to know what is good or bad, then wait for the blow of our Dolly family, when you have nothing, I will move your finger and your daughter will also be automatically delivered to the door!" Because it is inside the gate of the inn at the moment, there are no onlookers, and this brother Dicka is not hiding, and directly threatens with words. "You..." Natasha''s face suddenly turned ugly. "How about it, beautiful lady, if you''re interested, then follow me now, I''ll take you to see the prosperity of the Holy Continent, such as Nok No. 1 Restaurant, which is the highest-end restaurant in the Nok Empire, as long as it is The excellent food of the Holy Continent has everything." "I heard that on your Glory Continent, because of the lack of fighting spirit and magic power, even monsters are rare. It is your luck to know this young master!" This brother Cardi feels good about himself, staring at Natasha with burning eyes, and the greed in his eyes is hard to hide. "Let me dine with a domineering son like you and you, even if I die, it''s impossible, you just die!" Natasha also saw that this son didn''t take the people from the Glory Continent at all. People see, and I''m afraid I won''t give up if I don''t achieve my goal, so I want to cut off the other party''s thoughts as soon as possible, so I speak ruthlessly. "Little girl, I called you a lady because of your beauty. In fact, in my eyes, you are no different from serfs. Also, since you say that I am domineering, I will show it to you once!" When this young man heard Natasha''s merciless ridicule and rejection, he immediately showed a ruthless expression and a dangerous look in his eyes. After he finished speaking, his vindictive energy began to run, and his power instantly suppressed Natasha and his father, the Frank family members. Although this Cardi is just a son, his talent is not bad, and he has the support of his family background, so although he is only in his early twenties, he is already a golden knight. On the Frank family side, Natasha''s father was the most powerful, and he was the peak of silver, so he couldn''t resist this brother Cardi at all. "Now, come with me!" Seeing this, Mr. Cady was even more first, and immediately ran his vindictive energy towards Natasha, intending to grab it directly. Natasha''s father wanted to resist, but he was knocked back by Mr. Cady before he could do it. After knocking Natasha''s father back, the younger brother Cardi showed a smug smile on his face, and his dirty hands moved towards Natasha''s shoulders. "Mischief, are you a little too arrogant, and dare to rob a noble lady in broad daylight!" However, just as Cardi was about to succeed, Natasha suddenly stretched out her arm behind Natasha''s The waist was stopped and pulled into his arms. At the same time, the other hand slammed into Cardi''s chest. When Cady saw this, he was shocked, and the outstretched hands hurriedly returned to defense. boom! The next moment, that fist collided with Cardi''s back-defense hands, making a muffled sound. Although Cardi''s hands were in front of the fist, his strength was obviously still a little lacking, and he was pushed directly to his chest by the fist. Then Cady''s entire body shook, and he took seven or eight steps backwards, and then he stopped with a bluish look on his face. "Narant!" It was naturally Narant who had taken over Natasha. Although there is no name, Narant has regarded Natasha as his own woman, how could it be possible for Cardi to be insulted like this. "It''s alright, I''m here!" Natasha took Natasha back a few steps and stood firm, protecting Natasha behind her. After appeasing Natasha, Narant turned to look at Nakadi in front of him. "Boy, who are you, do you know who I am?" Kadi was knocked back seven or eight steps by Narant, and he realized that Narant''s strength was higher than himself. Seeing that the other party was not older than him, but his strength was so strong, he was immediately a little surprised. And he didn''t have an immediate seizure, because he wasn''t sure about Narant''s identity. "Me? It''s also a countryman in your mouth, from the Glory Continent. As for you, are you the son of the Marquis of the Dolly family?" "Tsk tsk, the son of the marquis of the dignified Nok Empire actually bullied and robbed the noble lady in broad daylight. Are you sure the Dolly family is a knight family under the God of Glory? Not the savage robbers like the hog-headed and kobold-like robbers of the Orc Empire?" Narant sneered. Now things are very clear, the Frank family must not be able to be kind to the other party, because the other party is not prepared to be benevolent and moral, but naked robbery. If it weren''t for the scruples of the Frank family, it is very likely that they would stay in the Nok Empire. If this guy dared to hit his own woman''s idea, Narant would have broken ten or eight ribs with one punch. "A nobleman from the Glory Continent?" After hearing Narant''s answer, Cady''s eyes changed immediately. Originally, looking at Narant''s strength, he thought he was the outstanding son of a big family. Even if he wasn''t a big noble of the Nok Empire, he would be concerned about three points. But the other party is also a country noble from the Glory Continent, so naturally there is nothing to worry about now. "Boy, do you know the consequences of offending our Kerby family?" "Consequences? I don''t know, can you still bite me?" Narant smiled disdainfully. Although he doesn''t have a strong backer, he may treat the Kebe family or even this Dicka, but in the same way, the Kebe family can''t do anything to themselves either. With a weapon contract with the dwarves, even if the Nok Empire wants to move itself, it has to consider the ideas of other empires and principalities. "Boy, you''re courting death!" Dika has never seen such an arrogant person in this royal capital of the Nok Empire, especially a villager from the countryside. Immediately, Dika''s eyes revealed undisguised killing intent. Of course, what made him even more angry was that the country boy''s hand was still resting on Natasha''s slender waist at the moment. "Ok!" Immediately, Deckard looked at a middle-aged guard beside him. "Master, I''m afraid this person is not simple, don''t be impulsive!" However, the middle-aged man was not as ready to follow his orders to start as Dika imagined, but instead reminded him in a low voice. "Ok, what did you say!" Deca was getting angry, and his tone became even colder after hearing this. , "Master Dicka, this young man''s strength is at least the peak of gold. Even if the subordinate sells it now, he may not be able to win him. If the subordinate loses, it will be impossible to estimate your safety at that time!" "Furthermore, this is the capital, and they can''t run away. I suggest that the young master return to the manor first, tell Sir Piccolo what happened here, and then invite the commander of our Dolly Knights to come here!" The guard was not frightened by Cardi''s anger, but explained his worries to him. "What? Golden Peak Knight? Even you may not win?" Cady''s anger immediately suppressed a lot, but turned into shock. Although he is playful, he is not stupid. If the bodyguard really can''t beat the opponent, then he will definitely be in danger. There will be opportunities after revenge, so your own safety is naturally the most important. It''s just that Narant has the strength of the peak of the Golden Knight at his age, which makes him unable to figure it out no matter what. You must know that with the help of his family''s resources, plus his good cultivation talent, he stepped into the Golden Elementary Stage early. However, it will take at least a year or two to reach the golden intermediate level. But I said to myself that it came from the Glory Continent, so how did you cultivate? "Yes, Master Cardi, he was definitely faster than me when he made his move just now, and he must have left a lot of power for that punch!" The guard Oak said affirmatively again. Cady fell silent for a while, her expression changed for a long time, and finally she glared at Narant. "Boy, wait for me, you will regret offending our Dolly family!" Although it was humiliating, Cardi also knew how to judge the situation, and he said a cruel word to Narant, and was ready to leave. "Hehe, I''m waiting for your Kadi family''s revenge at any time, but it''s not that I underestimate your Kadi family, you really can''t touch me!" Narant also responded with a sneer. Narant was also a little surprised that he could endure it. Originally, if he dared to deal with it again, or sent his subordinates to come down, Narant wouldn''t mind killing a few of his subordinates to relieve his anger. Hearing Narant''s response, Cardi''s teeth itch with hatred again, but now there is no way to kill and deal with it immediately, so he is not going to continue to say anything. Because the more you talk about it under such circumstances, the humiliating, er, is all yourself. "Let''s go!" Cardi immediately walked towards the gate, surrounded by his subordinates. However, what they didn''t notice was that at this time, there were more than seven or eight clouds in the sky moving at a speed that exceeded the natural laws of the past, and they gathered towards the sky above the hotel. Of course, not to mention Cady and others, even Narant didn''t notice it. Because today is a cloudy day, there is no shortage of floating clouds, and no one has been staring at the sky. Boom! And not long after, there was a dull sound of thunder in the sky. "Well, is it going to rain?" Hearing the sudden thunder, everyone subconsciously looked up and looked up. Kacha! But just as everyone looked up, a dazzling electric arc suddenly fell from the cloud from top to bottom. boom! "what!" The lightning strike was very close to Narant and the others, because it landed at the gate of the hotel. , book And with the roar of the thunder and lightning landing, it was followed by a miserable howl. When everyone reacted and looked intently, they saw that there was already a person lying outside the gate of the hotel, it was Brother Cardi who had just stepped out of the gate. Cady was smoking black smoke all over her body at the moment, and her hair was standing on end. However, because the other party is a golden knight, being hit by this lightning once will definitely not be life-threatening. "Master Cardi!" "Quick, help Master Cady up!" At this moment, everyone around was stunned. Whether it was the Frank family members or Nakadi''s own guards, they never expected to encounter the incident of the Thunderbolt. Even those passers-by who were said to have seen this strange scene because Cady was already standing at the gate. After waiting for a while, Cady''s guards responded, and then hurriedly helped Cady up and quickly got into the carriage. "Pfft!" "Hahaha!" And when Cardi was put on the carriage, he didn''t know who could start, and there were bursts of laughter in the hotel. In fact, not only in the hotel, but also a group of passers-by on the street outside at this moment. Chapter 759： Invitation problem solving The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! , Daughter of Doom must die "Haha, this is retribution!" "Yeah, the Dolly family is so arrogant that even the God of Glory can''t stand it!" "Yeah, this thunder and lightning is also amazing, you see, just now we were still covered with dark clouds, and now it has returned to normal!" When it was fully confirmed that the people of the Dolly family had left, there was more than just laughter in the hotel. In the midst of this laughter, there were constant whispers, all of whom regarded the thunderbolt just now as the masterpiece of the God of Glory. After all, the thunderbolt just now appeared too abruptly, as if it was aimed at the arrogant son of Cardi. But Natasha looked at Narant. Although Narant hid the story of Annie from the vast majority of the Storm Territory, he didn''t hide it from Natasha in front of him. Therefore, Natasha knew the ability of that little girl Annie. "Natasha, don''t worry, go back to your room to rest first, and I will help you Frank family find a way!" At this moment, there were so many eyes, Narant didn''t dare to say anything. He patted Natasha on the back and explained in a low voice. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com Natasha murmured twice when she heard the words, but stopped talking. But seeing her sad-faced father on the side, she still gritted her teeth and nodded: "Thank you, Narant, if... if it doesn''t work, let''s leave this Nok Empire as soon as possible!" Her meaning is very clear, if there is really no way to save all this, then you can only do the worst, let the Frank family discard all the properties in the Nok Empire and leave. Although I am afraid that the Frank family will be severely damaged, it is better than the revenge of the Dolly family. In particular, Narant had just offended that Cardi, she didn''t want Narant to be in danger because of herself. "Don''t worry, Cardi wouldn''t dare to touch me anyway!" Nalante also knew that Natasha was worried about himself, so he smiled and comforted. Immediately, Narante sent Natasha back to the room. And he also returned to the room. Squeak! As the door opened, Narant immediately looked towards the window. At this moment, the window was closed, and the little girl Annie was standing there with her head lowered. "Sir!" Annie whispered greetings when she felt Narant''s gaze. And Narant felt a trace of unease from Annie''s greeting. "Well, Annie, come to your lord''s side!" Narant came to the sofa in the room, feeling Annie''s unease, and immediately commanded the girl in the softest tone. "Yes, my lord!" Annie lowered her head and came to the edge of the sofa, daring to look at Narant. On the other hand, Narant stretched out his hand and pulled the girl to sit on the sofa. "Annie, did you release that lightning bolt just now?" Narant said with a smile after Annie was done. "Yes... Your lord, please punish!" Annie admitted it simply, without lying or explaining. "Can you tell me why you just used the power of talent to attack that Cardi?" "He... he''s very annoying, he wants to hurt adults!" Annie replied in a low voice. "Yeah!" Hearing this answer, a smile appeared at the corner of Narant''s mouth. "Lord please punish!" Annie didn''t realize that her adults were very happy now, but continued to seek punishment for just making her own decisions. "Annie, the lord will not punish you, and he will reward you, because you were helping the lord to deal with the enemy!" Narant reached out and touched Annie''s head, and spoke to the little girl with pity. Since Narant feels that he has traveled to this different world, the biggest gain is in addition to the territory and lovers, that is, these lucky girls. Each of these lucky women is so cute and simple, and it is definitely a great joy in life to save them. "Annie, tell me if you have any wishes, the adults can help you fulfill them as your reward this time?" "Wish?" Annie was stunned for a moment, and after a while she replied in a low voice, "Sir, there is no wish for the little one!" Although it is only a few words, it can be seen from here that Annie is different from when she first came to the castle. And this kind of change started after the informer serf was killed a few days ago. "Let''s do it! When you return to Stormland, the adults will grab a beast cub as a pet!" Since he said he wanted a reward, Narant would definitely not break his promise. After thinking for a moment, I thought it was better to find a playmate for this girl, so as to better treat her taciturn personality. "Yes, thank you for your gift!" Annie didn''t refuse when she heard the words, and immediately thanked her. "Well, Annie, you did a good job this time, helping the adults to relieve their anger, but you should try to avoid exposing your talent in the future, because other nobles in the Holy Continent are looking for lucky women like you!" "Before the adults are not strong enough, if your identities are discovered, they will probably be forcibly taken away by them!" Although Narant was very pleased with Anne''s actions. However, the necessary explanations are still indispensable, otherwise, if other nobles find clues, it will definitely cause big trouble. ... After explaining to Annie, Narant immediately took his subordinates out of the hotel. Since he said he wanted to help Natasha solve the Frank family''s affairs, Narant would definitely try his best. And the only person I know in this King Nok is the noble representative, so I can only go to him and try it. The representative of the noble was named Umu, an honorary marquis, that is to say, a noble without his own territory. However, this Umm is a diplomat of the Nok Empire, so he still has some rights. Back then, when Umu left Stormland, he also politely left his address in the capital, although neither of them thought of the possibility of meeting in the Nok Empire at the time. But now it is convenient for Narant to find. After inquiring on the street, Narant quickly confirmed the direction of the address, and then went along the street. It didn''t take long for him to come to the noble area of ??Nok''s capital, and then easily found the manor of the Marquis of Umm. Although the manor is not too large, it also has walls and gardens. Narant brought his subordinates to the front door, reported his name directly, and stuffed a few silver coins along the way, and then the servant who was guarding the door immediately went to the manor to report. It didn''t take long for the servant to go back and forth, and then warmly invited Narant into the manor. However, Umu did not come to meet him in person, and the servant explained that Umu was now receiving another guest. Naturally, Narant didn''t say anything about it. The servant invited Narant to a living room in the small building of the manor, and immediately a maid brought tea, cakes and fruits. After waiting for more than ten minutes, the Marquis of Umm finally appeared in the living room where Narant was. "Baron Narant, it''s really you, I''m very sorry, I just had a guest, so I can''t welcome you in person!" Umm saw Narant, his face was full of enthusiasm, obviously he had really taken off before. Do not open. "Haha, Marquis Umm is being polite, it''s a little awkward for me to visit suddenly!" Narant also stood up. "Baron Narant, you are welcome. It is my honor to have you here. To be honest, the guests I received just now have something to do with Baron Narant''s wine," the Marquis of Umm said to Narant. With a gesture of invitation, he invited him to take his seat again. After they both sat firmly, they continued to laugh. "Oh? Something to do with wine?" "That''s right, Baron Narrant, I''m afraid you don''t know how popular your wine is. The fifty barrels of wine I brought back from Storm Tie a month ago have now been sold out!" "Moreover, there are still many nobles who come to my door every day and want to buy from me!" "And the guest just now is the prince of our Knok Empire, the butler of Duke Miller, who also came to buy wine from me." "Unfortunately, my wine has already been sold out. Even if I keep a barrel of my own, there are only five pots left at the moment." This Umu shook his head helplessly. When Narant heard the name of Duke Namiller again, his heart moved slightly. The Duke of Miller was the duke the Frank family was looking for this time, but they didn''t expect the other party to have such a high regard for wine. And this time I just brought a batch of wine, maybe I can operate it. Thinking like this in his heart, Narant''s face was calm: "There is still such a thing, haha, Your Excellency Umu should quickly send a caravan to my Storm Leader!" "Baron Narant, I also have this idea, and in fact, I was going to send a caravan two days ago, but it was delayed again because of some things!" Umm nodded in agreement, but then he showed helplessness on his face. . "Baron Narant, the sales volume of your wine is too impressive. Now it is beyond the control of an honorary marquis like Umm. When I learned that I was going to send a caravan again, many nobles came to the door one after another. !" "And there are many of these nobles that I can''t offend and refuse, so the caravan''s departure has been postponed. It is necessary to wait for these nobles to negotiate the distribution of wine with each other before the caravan can set off." "I see!" Nalanda nodded. He is not surprised by this. According to the popularity of wine in the Nok Empire, even if it is a second-order dealer, it can make a lot of money, so there must be many big nobles watching. "By the way, Baron Narant, King Nok is not too close to Stormland. I don''t know why you have time to come to King Nok!" After talking about the wine, Umu finally focused his attention. Back to Narrant''s visit. "Your Excellency Umu, to be honest, I came to Nok Capital this time because my...my lover and their family got into trouble!" "Your lover? The family of the Prophet Goddess?" The Marquis of Umm was stunned. The family of the Prophet Goddess was in trouble. It shouldn''t be. He didn''t hear the relevant news. After all, the matter of the prophet and goddess is not a trivial matter. Moreover, Narant came to the Nok capital this time. Could it be that someone in his principality had attacked the goddess'' father? "Cough... That Mr. Umm is not Stella, but my other lover named Natasha, whose family is the Frank family!" Narant''s expression was a little embarrassed. In order to ensure the inheritance of the eldest son, this sacred continent is also monogamous on the surface, so this Umu will be wrong. "Another lover!" Umu''s expression was a little weird, this was the first time he heard such a straightforward statement. Although every aristocrat has an underground lover, he never mentions it as directly as Narant. The taste is all replaced by friends. Of course, he Umu wouldn''t mind his own business, but he seemed to have heard of the Frank family. "Baron Narant, is it the Dolly family thing?" The aristocratic circle in the capital said that it was neither small nor big, so it was only a brief meeting, and Umu knew where he had heard of it. In the past two days, the story of the Dolly family extorting a rural noble family from the Glory Continent has spread throughout the aristocratic circle. "Yes! Your Excellency Umu also knows?" After being confirmed by Narant, Umu frowned slightly at this moment. Obviously, he also guessed the reason why Narant was looking for him, "Your Excellency Narant, the Dolly family, the power in our Nok Empire is One of the great nobles second only to the Marquis." Umu''s words can be considered to tell Narant vaguely that he, the little honorary marquis, is probably powerless. This is a worry that Narant offers to help at that time, and if he is rejected by himself, it will affect the relationship between the two parties. "Well, I know!" Narant nodded nonchalantly, and understood what Umu was thinking. "Then what is Baron Narant thinking now?" Umm was a little surprised when he saw Narant''s calm and calm demeanor. It seemed that Narant didn''t ask him to come forward. "Marquis Umm, in fact, I came to visit this time with a ruthless invitation, that is, I hope Marquis Umm can find a way to help me find an invitation card for Duke Miller''s birthday party." "Duke Miller''s birthday party invitation, could it be..." "That''s right, Marquis of Umm, I heard that in this Nok Empire, if anyone can suppress the Dolly family, then in addition to the royal family, there is only that Duke Miller!" "Indeed!" Umm nodded, and at the same time heaved a sigh of relief. It really wouldn''t be too difficult if Narant came and asked himself to do this. "Just, Baron Narant, do you know Duke Miller?" "I don''t know, but Duke Miller is the only hope of the Frank family, so try it anyway, Lord Umm, I know it will probably bring you some trouble, but I will definitely not let you You helped in vain!" Narant replied aloud. "Lord Narant, to be honest, an existence like the Dolly family would definitely not dare to provoke an honorable noble like me. However, since Lord Narant has already come to the door, it is also his trust in me Umu!" "So I will help Lord Narant to find a way for this banquet invitation, and I am afraid that for the follow-up, Lord Narant will need to find a way by himself!" "Well, Lord Umm, then thank you very much! No matter whether this matter is successful or not, I will remember the help of Lord Umm!" Narant nodded. In any case, at least he could enter Duke Miller''s banquet. , then there is hope for the Frank family. However, he did not promise anything in return for this Umu for the time being, but was prepared to wait until the end of the matter. After chatting with Umu for a while, and after confirming that there was no problem with the invitation, Narant left Umu''s manor. However, he did not immediately return to the inn, but continued to move forward along the street in this noble residential area. Chapter 760： Orcs Negotiation It didn''t take long for Narant to come to the forefront of the noble district, and it was also the most luxurious area of ??the noble district. The manor here no longer only has a front and back garden like Umu, but has a high wall and a deep courtyard, and even the guards at the gate are no longer ordinary servants, but are guarded by fully armed guards. And here is the most wealthy area of ??Nok King City, except for the palace. Those who can live here are all those who have real power in the Nok Empire. The manor of the Duke of Namiller is located here. Although it was not marked outside the manor as Duke Miller''s mansion, the large number on the exquisite house number made Narant lock his target. "Who is it!" When Narant brought Big Stone and the others close to the gate of the manor, the captain of the guards who was on duty immediately alerted. "Your Excellency, I am from the Storm Lord, the Lord of the Storm Lord, and I want to visit Duke Miller!" "Storm Lord? I haven''t heard of it, and if you want to meet the Duke, you need to leave a visiting note first. We will pass it on to the butler. If you get permission, you will be notified when the time comes!" The middle-aged captain listened to Nalan Especially a lord, and the big stone and others with him are quite well equipped, and his expression is quite normal. When Narant heard the words, he secretly thought in his heart. When he came, he knew that he would never see Duke Miller. An imperial prince, not a cat or a dog, Narant is now equivalent to a small county magistrate in the past in the eyes of others, how can you say that you can see the prince if you want to see him. If the prince is really so nice, people will not be too busy. I mentioned it just now, but it was just a fluke that I wanted to give it a try. Now Narant can only settle for the next best thing. "Your Excellency, I''m not prepared for the post visit this time, so I won''t be there for Duke Miller. I want to find the steward of your manor. Is this okay?" "Sorry, sir, if you want to see the housekeeper, you also need a visiting sticker. If you don''t bring a visiting sticker, please go back and get ready to come again!" Narant''s voice fell, but he was still rejected by the captain of the guard. Narant really didn''t expect that it would be so troublesome to even see a housekeeper. However, tomorrow night will be Duke Miller''s birthday dinner. If I go back now to prepare a visit post, I don''t know how to wait until the year of the monkey and the month of the horse. "The captain, to be honest, I heard that the steward of your manor wanted to buy wine, so I came here to find your manor, because I happened to have a batch of wine there." "Originally, if things weren''t in a hurry, then I could go back and prepare the visiting post, and then wait a day or two." "However, I heard that the steward of your manor is raising wine for the Duke''s birthday party. If it is delayed for a day or two, I am afraid that it will not make much sense for me to send these wines!" "Wine!" The captain of the guard was taken aback. Although he is a guard, he doesn''t know much about ordinary things in the manor. But of course he knew about wine. First of all, this wine has recently been sought after by the nobles, so that their subordinates also relish the wine. The second is that the housekeeper has been going to various places to collect wine these days under the protection of the guards. He knows this very well. The nobleman in front of him even said that he had wine, so this matter is probably very important to the butler. "Your Excellency, is what you said true?" The captain of the guard looked at Narant seriously. "It''s true, besides, in this Nok Empire, I''m afraid no one dares to come to Duke Miller''s manor to cheat, right? So please go and inform the manor housekeeper!" Narant replied calmly. "Okay, Your Excellency, please wait a moment, and I''ll report to the housekeeper!" The captain of the guard did not dare to neglect, and then quickly walked towards the manor. And the captain of the guard did not make Narant wait too long. Perhaps the manor housekeeper needed wine too much. In this way, in just five or six minutes, the captain of the guard brought the manor housekeeper to the gate. "You are from Stormland?" The manor housekeeper is not too old, a middle-aged man full of energy. A luxurious dress, which was no less than the Marquis of Umm that Narant had seen before. If it wasn''t for the captain of the guard, Narant would have thought that he was another great noble of the Nok Empire. "Yes, Your Excellency, I am the Lord of Stormwind!" "The Lord of Stormwind, Baron Narant, the fiance of the Prophet Goddess?" The captain of the guard had never heard of Stormland, but of course he, Duke Miller''s butler, had. In addition to knowing that wine is the specialty of the Storm Territory, it is also known that the lord of the Storm Territory is named Narant. Of course, if it were wine alone, his butler would not have remembered Narant''s name so well. It was because earlier today, he just happened to hear the earl talking about this Narant. It turned out that just three days ago, a team of emissaries sent by orcs came to the Holy City. Although the number of this orc messenger team is not large, it is the first time after the frequent friction between the two sides in recent years. And this time, the mission of the Orc Empire came because of an unprecedented complaint. As for the protagonist of the complaint, it was Baron Narant. The Orc Empire accuses Narant of invading the Orc Empire territory for no reason, looting and killing more than 3,000 Orcs. It even robbed thousands of powerful fruits. When the high-level leaders of the major empires learned about this, they all looked at each other in dismay. Because in the past, only the orcs plundered the small nobles on the border of the human race, but now they are robbed by the human race in turn, which is simply unheard of. Moreover, the negotiation letter submitted by the orcs this time is also very formal, and it is signed directly by the beastmaster. If the orcs can be signed, it can be said that this matter has risen to the level of the security of the mainland. And, it is so. In the negotiation submitted there, the Beastmaster asked the Holy Alliance to hand over Narant, otherwise it would affect the covenant between the Holy Alliance and the Orc Empire. Although the covenant between the Holy Alliance and the Orc Empire has gradually become invalid due to friction, it has been forgotten by both parties. But it is also a link that does not cause large-scale conflict between the two sides. And now because of Narant''s incident, the Beastmaster threatened to cancel the covenant concluded between the two parties. In the face of such a thing, the representatives of the alliance naturally did not dare to neglect, and immediately started a meeting in the Holy City to discuss this matter. Although they also learned some of the reasons why Narant entered the Orc Empire from the representatives of the nobles who returned. But Narrant''s looting was a fact. And sometimes the cause is not really important, but depends on the comparison of the strengths of the two sides, and the benefits and harms involved. In this way, the matter of how to hand over Narant has also caused a lot of quarrel between representatives of the principalities and the empire in the alliance. First of all, the representative headed by the Bach Empire said that the covenant between the human race and the orc race should not be affected by a small foreign noble, otherwise, in the event of a large-scale conflict between the two sides, not only one or two people will die. , I am afraid it is tens or hundreds of thousands. In short, the representatives of the Bach Empire supported the handover of Narant to the Orc Empire. However, the proposal of the representative of the Bach Empire was quickly rejected by the Blue Shield Empire, because Narant was chased and killed by the other party and had no choice but to break into the territory of the Orc Empire. And the reason why the orcs hunted him down was because Narant won the dwarf brewing competition. After Narant''s victory this time, he generously resold most of the weapons and equipment to a number of empires and principalities. So, speaking of Narant''s actions, not only was he not at fault, he was even a hero of the human race. Because he won the competition, the orc''s fruit wine was defeated, preventing the orc from getting the weapons forged by the dwarves and strengthening his strength. In this way, not only can they not punish Narant, but they also need to make a clear stand with the orcs, that is, Narant is a hero of the human race, there is no fault, and people cannot be handed over to the orcs. When the representative of the Bach Empire heard the words of the representative of the Blue Shield Empire, the two sides immediately fought each other. One said that in order to take into account the overall situation, he gave up Xiaobao to fight for the stability of the alliance. And one is that a human hero like Narant can never live up to it. Moreover, the stability of the alliance is not obtained by making people for peace, but by having more heroic battles like Narant who are not afraid of powerful enemies. The two sides quarreled several times, but there was no progress. In fact, most of the representatives of these empires and principalities saw the orcs look like you will wait for the war if you don''t agree, and they are all willing to hand over a small foreign noble like Narant to settle things down. After all, it is very worthwhile for a country noble like Narant, who is not related to them, to exchange one person for stability. But after all, among these empires and principalities, more than 60 have entangled interests with Narant, especially those small principalities. Some of the weapons that Narant shared were also quite tempting to them, so they still chose to stand on Narant''s side. In this way, this matter can not be settled for a long time. It''s just that the Human Race can''t decide, but the Orc Mission can''t wait. They asked the human race to give them an answer quickly, otherwise they would return immediately, and then the human race would reject their request. In the end, the representatives of the Holy Alliance saw this and could only start to discuss again. At this time, the Bach Empire made another proposal, that is, Narant can refuse to pay, but it cannot break the alliance between the alliance and the orcs. Therefore, if the orcs want to trouble Narant, let them find it by themselves. The Alliance will not hand over Narant, but it also promises not to support Narant. The proposal of the Bach Empire can be said to meet the wishes of many noble representatives. If they hand over Narant directly, they can''t agree to it. But if according to the proposal of the Bach Empire, Narant would not necessarily die, and the covenant could also be kept. In this way, the Bach Empire sent someone to immediately tell the orc mission of this answer. After the orc mission learned of such a reply, although they were very dissatisfied, the words were no longer as strong as they used to be, only that they would take this proposal back to report to the beastmaster. As for whether the Beastmaster will be satisfied, it is not for them to know. After the orc mission leaves, this matter will be temporarily over. However, although things passed temporarily, the name Narant suddenly became louder in the Holy Alliance. Originally, only some high-ranking members of the alliance knew that there was such a person as Narant, because he was the fiance of the Prophet Goddess. But now even many minor nobles are aware of Narant''s existence. After all, such a ''legendary'' event as the robbery of the orcs is definitely a big news that attracts attention. The Nok Empire is a little further away from the Holy City, and the news has only arrived today. However, if you think about it, it will not exceed three days at most. I am afraid that most of the nobles in the capital will know about the existence of Narant. "That''s right, I am!" Narant didn''t know that the orcs had attacked him, but fortunately, because he profited from the weapons obtained from the dwarves, he avoided being regarded as an abandoned child. Hearing the butler''s words The inquiry nodded immediately to confirm. "Haha, I didn''t expect Baron Narant to come to the Royal Capital of Nok. Baron Narant, I''m Blow, the manor housekeeper of Lord Miller. I''m very happy to meet you. Baron Narant, please come in, we are here now. Talk slowly in the manor!" Immediately, at the warm invitation of this steward Blow, Narant entered Duke Miller''s manor. Of course, because Narant was not requested by Duke Miller, he was not taken to the main building of the manor, but to a slightly smaller exquisite stone building on the side. After being invited to the living room of the small building, the steward Blow said, "Baron Narant, listen to the captain of the guard, you brought wine this time?" "That''s right, Steward Blow, I brought a hundred barrels of wine this time! And ten of them are potion wine!" Since he came this time to help the Frank family deal with the oppression, Narant knew that he had to use gold coins or other objects to clear the way. That''s why he brought along such a scarce commodity as wine, whether it was used for favors or exchanged for gold coins, it would all be fine. "One hundred barrels of wine, and ten of them are potion wine?" Butler Blow immediately smiled. These days, he searched all over the capital, and only found five barrels of ordinary wine. As for the potion wine, although the Duke also has a barrel, it is the collection of the Earl. In this way, ten barrels of wine will not be enough for one person at a time when there will be hundreds of thousands of banquets. And now, if Narant is telling the truth, then this time his Duke''s birthday party can be held beautifully. The first nobleman to use wine as banquet wine, this reputation will probably be talked about by nobles for a long time in the future That''s right, Steward Blow, is a hundred barrels of wine, It''s all stored in the hotel I say live in! " "Baron Narant, how do you sell these wines? Of course, there is a shortage of wine in Knok City. I can understand that Baron Narant will increase the price appropriately, so please let Baron Narant tell me!" Bullo is no nonsense. , ask directly. "Butler Blow, I don''t need a penny for a hundred barrels of wine. I''ll give them all to His Excellency Duke Miller as a birthday present for His Excellency the Duke!" £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­ Thank you for the rewards of "Xinghe in your eyes", "Mustard *zi *gas", "People who live up to their names"! ! ! https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 761： Spending extravagantly? "What, don''t need a penny, give it all away?" Rao Shibuluo, a duke butler who heard Narant''s words, couldn''t help but stop in astonishment. Mainly, this wine is too popular in Nok King Capital these days. Originally, the wine purchased from Storm Lord only needed three gold coins per pot, and the initial price after arriving at Nok Royal City was almost six gold coins per pot. This price is not cheap among ordinary fine wines, but it is only the initial price. As the taste of the wine was accepted by the nobles, and the Marquis of Naum brought back less and less common wine, the price began to skyrocket. First it went from six coins a pot to ten coins a pot, then fifteen coins a pot, then twenty coins a pot. Even so, these twenty gold coins in a pot of wine are worthless. Of course, if you are more willing, you can also go to Nok No. 1 Restaurant, where there is a pot of wine with fifty gold coins. Don''t be too expensive, that''s the only way to taste wine in a short period of time. Otherwise, it can only continue to wait until the next batch of caravans go to Stormwind and return after purchasing. If nothing else, this time will be a month or two. And as a noble, who can wait so long to save a few gold coins. After all, if you go out to a banquet, everyone will talk about how delicious the wine is, and if you haven''t tasted it, you will be compared immediately in terms of face. In this way, these twenty gold coins in a pot are absolutely stable and real during this period of time, and they are not inflated. The ordinary wine that Narant brought this time had ninety barrels. A barrel is equivalent to twenty jugs of wine, or eighteen hundred jugs. Eighteen hundred pots, that is equivalent to thirty-six thousand gold coins. In addition to that, there were ten barrels of potion wine. Although the potion wines were all collected by the royal family and did not spread to the nobles, there is no official price. But according to other kinds of alcohol, the general potion wine is ten times the price of ordinary wine. Therefore, according to this conversion, potion wine can be sold for at least 200 gold coins per pot. Those 200 pots of potion wine were almost equivalent to 20,000 gold coins. Of course, this is still a conservative estimate, because the potion wine is collected by the royal family, and even the great nobles rarely own it, and the price is estimated to be higher. In this way, Narant''s gift is 50,000 or 60,000 gold coins. Even those big nobles probably don''t have such a big hand, let alone the hillbillies from the Glory Continent in the eyes of the nobles of the Holy Continent. "Lord Narant, are you sure?" "Steward Blow, I am sure that although the production of wine is not too much today, I have long heard the name of Duke Miller, so I took this opportunity to give the wine to Duke Miller for his birthday party. !" Narant nodded affirmatively. And Blow was also lost in thought at this time, looking at Narant''s smiling face, he must know that what Narant said and heard the duke''s reputation were all false. "Your Excellency Narant, wine is indeed very scarce for the Duke''s birthday party this time, but I dare not accept such an expensive gift for no reason!" "Why don''t your Excellency Narant make it clear that you have come so far to the Nok Empire for what?" "Your Excellency Buluo, since you asked this question, then I will say it straight. In fact, I came to Nok Royal Capital this time because of a small matter!" Seeing this Butler Buluo pointed out, Nalan Special does not hide tuck. "I wonder if Steward Blow has heard about the Frank family and the Dolly family?" "The Dolly family?" The Frank family, butler Bulow seemed to have heard of it somewhere, but couldn''t remember it for a while. But when it comes to the Dolly family, he instantly thinks of the movement of the Dolly family during this time, as if suppressing a family from the Glory Continent. "Lord Narant, is the little family that was recently attacked by the Dolly family connected with you?" "Yes, Steward Blow, that small family is the Frank family, and the Frank family was a noble in the same duchy as me when they were in the Glory Continent, and my lover is the heir of the Frank family, so I came to promise this time. The King Capital is here for this matter." Narant nodded with a smile. "Lovers..." Butler Bulow was stunned for a moment, then he turned to look at Narant with weird eyes, "Your Excellency Narant is really young and promising!" "Cough cough, Butler Blow, I am indeed more fraternal when it comes to emotional matters, but I am a person who attaches great importance to feelings, and it is really difficult to let go..." Narant was slightly embarrassed, and once again thought to himself that if this was in China The ancient times of the country were fine, and the three wives and four concubines were all open and aboveboard. Butler Blow shook his head with a smile, naturally he wouldn''t pay too much attention to Narant''s private life, so he brought the topic back to business. "Baron Narant, do you know the strength of the Dolly family in the Nok Empire!" "Butler Blow, I''ve heard a few things. It is said that the Dolly family is one of the most powerful families among the great nobles in the Knok Empire, apart from the royal family and Duke Miller!" "It seems that Baron Narant has inquired about it. The Dolly family is indeed one of the few powerful families in the Nok Empire." "Yes, so, Steward Blow, if we want to relieve the crisis of the Frank family this time, I am afraid we can only ask the Duke to lend a helping hand." "Your Excellency Narant, there are really not many existences in the Nok Empire that can make the Dolly family retreat. Apart from the royal family, there is only my duke!" "It''s just that this matter is too important for me to decide, so I need to ask the Duke for instructions before I can give you an answer!" Butler Blow was quite succinct. "Of course, then there will be Butler Laubro!" Narant already knew that such a thing might not be answered right away. After a pause, he continued: "Of course, no matter whether this is successful or not, my admiration for Duke Miller is true, so this batch of wine is still given to the Duke for free!" Hearing the latter sentence, Butler Blow''s gaze towards Narant changed slightly, with a slightly surprised expression. He knew that Narant had nothing to be courteous, and that he must have something to ask for. But now, he hasn''t agreed yet, but he still presents the wine. Isn''t he afraid that after he accepts the wine, he will not be able to agree to help? This is 50,000 to 60,000 gold coins... This shows that the courage of this little baron is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary little nobles! "Okay, Your Excellency Narant, I will pass on your kindness to the Duke, and Baron Narant might as well come to the Duke''s banquet tomorrow! The Duke is busy with business, and I think it will take a while to give you an answer. Two days!" Blow didn''t delay any longer and took the wine directly. This time, the birthday party was held with wine, but the Duke ordered it. Although there is no requirement for the number of wines, the more the better. "Then trouble Butler Blow!" Next, Narant got another banquet invitation from the Butler Blow. Moreover, when the butler Blow handed the banquet invitation to him, he also specifically mentioned the area where the banquet invitation can be entered. For a dignified Duke to hold a birthday party, the number of people must be quite large. And no matter how wide the hall is, it is impossible to accommodate thousands of people to attend the banquet at the same time. Therefore, tomorrow night''s birthday party is divided into indoor and outdoor. Those who can enter the room are naturally large nobles with status and status. And those with slightly lower identities can only participate in the square outside the house. Although it is said that Duke Miller can be seen at any time, Miller must stay indoors most of the time to accompany the great nobles. After the invitation, Narant didn''t stay in the manor too much, and returned to the hotel directly. After returning to the hotel, Narant immediately sent a big stone to deliver the wine to Duke Miller''s manor. In addition, she also informed Natasha about getting the invitation. Natasha naturally smiled when she heard the words, and then asked how Narant got the invitation to the banquet. Narant didn''t tell Natasha that he went to Duke Miller''s manor. In this way, he still told Natasha that he had gotten rid of the representative of the nobles of Umna. And Natasha naturally had no doubts, thanked Narant well, and then told his father Bauer about it, lest Bauer be in a hurry. ... Time turned to the second day. Narant first received a birthday party invitation from the Marquis of Umm at noon. For this invitation, Narant did not refuse. After all, it has already got rid of the exit, so there is definitely no reason to return. And after getting the invitation that Umm helped him find, Narant found that it was not the same as the one he got directly from Butler Blow. The invitation that Umm gave him was a cover forged in silver, although it was also exquisite and luxurious. But compared with the birthday party invitation made of gold forged by Butler Blow, it was still a grade lower. What''s more, the grape invitation card of Um asked to bring only two people. Narant lamented that fortunately, he took the initiative to go to Miller Manor again, otherwise he would probably not be able to attend the banquet with Natasha and his father today. In the evening, as the setting sun gradually fell, Narant, Natasha and others changed into brand-new dresses and boarded his golden carriage. Since he was going to a banquet, he must not be too shabby. In this way, Narant''s inscription carriage from the dwarves is a perfect match. As the carriage moved forward, it soon came to the noble area of ??the Nuuk capital again. After entering the noble district, the main road, which used to be slightly empty, also became busy. A number of noble carriages gathered from the city. Although Narant''s carriage used to be a rare presence in the Black Rock Plains. But looking at it today, he has already discovered the existence of several carriages that are also inscribed. When other nobles saw his carriage, although they didn''t know him, they would also politely give him priority. In this way, following the rolling carriage convoy, Narant and the others finally arrived at the gate of Duke Miller''s manor. There is no need to get off the car after arriving at the entrance of the manor, because you can directly enter the manor by carriage tonight. This Duke Miller''s manor covers a very large area. If you get off the car and walk, you need to walk for at least ten minutes to reach the manor building. For example, when Narant came yesterday, he entered the gate and rode the special carriage inside the manor. Because of the large number of people today, it is more borderline to allow nobles to ride their own carriages. At this moment, two vertical queues had already formed at the entrance of Miller Manor. One of the horse-drawn carriage teams had fewer vehicles, but the horse-drawn carriages in that queue were obviously more luxurious than the other horse-drawn carriages, and the few inscription carriages that Narant had just seen on the road were also lined up. As for the other queue with a large number of carriages, although there are also many luxury carriages, ordinary carriages still account for the majority. Obviously, this should be used to distinguish noble status. For example, the smaller number of queues must be the entry channel of the big nobles, and they need gold invitations. The queue with a large number of people is the entry channel for ordinary nobles, using silver invitations to enter. Seeing this, Narant thought for a moment, and then prepared to go towards the passage of the great noble. After all, there are forty or fifty carriages already lined up in the line of ordinary nobles, and it may take a long time to pass. People have their own birthday invitations made of gold, and they don''t need to be white. "Baron Narant!" However, at this moment, Narant suddenly heard someone calling him not far ahead. Looking closely, it was the Marquis of Umm. "Baron Narant, our invitation is here!" Seeing Narant seeing him, Umm immediately waved and explained. "Okay! The Marquis of Umm!" Seeing this, Narant could only dismiss his previous thoughts and let the driver drive the carriage towards the Marquis of Umm. Just wait, anyway, the banquet hasn''t started yet, if I run to the passage of the great nobles now, I am afraid that the Marquis Umu will be embarrassed to come down. Narant still has this bit of emotional intelligence. Seeing that Narant''s carriage was lined up behind him, the Marquis of Umm immediately nodded at him. He didn''t know that Narant could have entered the manor faster. . However, Narant''s move made many nobles around him fix their eyes on his carriage. "What''s the matter, which family''s carriage is that, and the carriage with the inscription is lined up on our side?" "Yeah There are not tens of thousands of gold coins for an inscription carriage like this, I''m afraid it can''t be bought!" "Could it be a great noble?" "Pfft, how could it be a great nobleman? If it is a great nobleman, it should go over there. See, the great nobles use gold invitations!" "That''s right. Could it be that some small noble family loves face, and it is estimated that they spent their entire blood on ordering such a luxury carriage!" "I guess that''s it! Haha, I don''t know which family it belongs to, it''s really extravagant! Seeing that the young nobleman is still very young, I''m afraid it''s a dandy son who has just inherited the title." "Tsk tsk, such a waste of money, I''m afraid that the family background will be squandered by him in a few years!" https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: ~： Recommend 1 book "Fantasy Supplier" "Fantasy Supplier": tells the story of the protagonist traveling back and forth between the fantasy lord world and the urban world, and then relying on the material development of the two worlds to grow rich! Chapter 762： Gold invitations? When everyone''s eyes fell on Narant''s carriage, there was a lot of discussion around. At this moment, most of these people regard Narant as the existence of a swollen face and a fat man. After all, such a luxurious inscription carriage is usually only ordered by the big nobles and the little prince royal family, and it is really rare among these little nobles. In this way, the sudden appearance of Narant''s carriage was regarded as an alien. Whether it was out of jealousy or joking, he would definitely not say something nice. Narant also heard the discussions around him, but he didn''t have any reaction to it. Their mouths are on other people''s bodies, and they don''t care what they like to say. On the contrary, Umu in front is rather embarrassed. I felt that it was my voice that made everyone notice Narant. "Sorry, Your Excellency Narant!" Marquis Umm apologized to Narant. "Lord Umm, it''s not your fault!" Narant shook his head. Seeing this, Umu nodded and said nothing, retracted his head back into the window, and then did not appear again. And Narant also began to wait. After about five or six minutes, it was finally their turn for the carriages. Umu was the first to accept the question from the guards of the manor. When he handed over the birthday banquet invitation and checked the number of people in the carriage, he was released. After Um''s carriage entered the gate of the manor, it was followed by Narant''s carriage. "Welcome, Your Excellency, to the birthday dinner of the Duke, may I show you the invitation to the banquet?", The carriage stopped at the gate, and immediately a steward in a silk dress led the guards to greet him. Hearing the words, Narant didn''t hesitate, just took out the silver birthday party invitation. Since he was going through the passage of this ordinary nobleman, Narant didn''t want to be too troublesome, lest the other minor nobles have to say that he was pretending. It''s just that Narant had a good idea, but he ignored a problem. That is, the silver invitation can only allow two people to enter the manor for the birthday party. By the way, if you count the driver, that is three people. But at this moment, there were four people in Narant''s carriage. They are Narrant, Anne, Natasha and his father Ball. Sure enough, the steward was about to let go after seeing the silver invitation, but he glanced at the carriage and saw that there were so many people sitting, and his expression immediately became a little embarrassed. "Your Excellency, I''m very sorry. Due to the large number of people at the banquet tonight, only two people can participate in each silver invitation, so..." The steward was also somewhat helpless. In such an occasion, the nobles must be very concerned about their face, and there would never be such a state of bringing people around at this moment. After all, it was very embarrassing to spread it out in front of everyone. But the nobleman in front of him, although the carriage was luxurious, actually brought two more people. I can only tell it according to the regulations. After all, if it is released this time, then the manor will hold other banquets, and other nobles will follow suit. "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot!" Narant heard the words, and finally remembered this at this moment. Mainly because he had a golden invitation on his body, so he subconsciously forgot about the number of people. After all, as long as she is willing, even if she brings more than ten people to participate, there is no problem. Saying that, Narant turned to the side of the sheep suit and started to draw out the golden invitations, but in fact, he released his mental power into the storage space to prepare to take out the golden invitations. "Haha, isn''t this a country noble from the Glory Continent? Why, you actually bought the invitation card for the Duke''s birthday party?" However, just as Narant''s mental power locked the golden invitation card and was about to take it out, there was a sarcasm from the carriage. This sarcastic voice was none other than the boy Cady who was choked by thunder yesterday. Since the Dolly family was going to target the Frank family, they naturally put a lot of eyeliners to monitor the Frank family''s every move. Today, as soon as Narant and the others were dispatched, they were under the surveillance of the Dolly family. Just now, Cardi happened to arrive at the gate of the manor. After receiving the report from his subordinates, he naturally came over to prepare to ridicule when he saw the situation here. Yesterday, he had originally thought of going back to find a family expert to teach that little noble who knew nothing about the sky and the earth. It''s a pity that the luck was so bad that he was hit by lightning. Although he wasn''t seriously injured because of the golden knight''s system, he could only recuperate at home for a day, and because of shame, he didn''t dare to go to the hotel to ask for trouble. However, for a younger brother like him, he would definitely have to avenge his revenge, so he was ready to start his own revenge as soon as he recovered some state today. "Young, isn''t this Mr. Cady who was beaten by Lei? Mr. Cady, what evil did you do yesterday, and you have been punished by the gods, and you are probably a rare existence to be hit by lightning in the street? !" Narant saw Kadi''s face, but he stopped when he wanted to take out the golden invitation, and then looked at Kadi with a smile. "Boy, you are very kind. Yesterday, you were lucky, but today you may not have such good luck. Today, not only will you and you not even be able to enter the Duke''s Manor, but you will also usher in the revenge of my Dolly family later!" When Cardi heard Narant''s mockery, murderous intent appeared in his eyes. However, he is not too brainless, and he is not prepared to be rough in front of Duke Miller''s gate. In this way, he threatened Narant in a low voice, and then he smiled and said to the surrounding: "Everyone, come and see the old villager from the countryside!" "These people are from the Glory Continent. I guess they have never seen a high-end banquet, so they bought the invitations with gold coins and wanted to eat and drink at Duke Miller''s birthday party." "Of course, such a thing is understandable. After all, for the rural nobles who have just arrived, everything in our sacred continent is novel, not to mention Duke Miller''s birthday dinner." "It''s just that these old villagers have very poor morals. A silver invitation can only allow two people to attend the banquet, but they actually want to get in with four people!" Cardi is not unwieldy and conflicted, and on a day like this, that would certainly not work. Disrupted Duke Miller''s banquet, and his heir to the Dory family had no good fruit to eat. But just mocking Narant and others a little bit, but it won''t affect the banquet, and it can also give himself a bad breath. Sure enough, the next moment when the surrounding nobles heard the words, they started buzzing again. "It turned out to be a country noble from the Glory Continent!" "Tsk tsk, don''t say, some rural nobles are really rich, not only to buy such a luxury carriage to decorate their face, but even to spend money on invitations to experience Duke Miller''s high-class banquet." "Haha, I was right just now, riding a carriage like this is just to make a swollen face and make a fat man!" "Yeah! It''s okay to dress up, but if they can keep the nobles'' morals, it''s fine. After all, they spend their own gold coins, but now there is only one invitation card, but they want to sneak in four people, it can be seen that they are indeed Moral corruption!" "Yes, it is moral corruption, everyone, you said that we should not let such people attend Duke Miller''s banquet." Cady saw the surrounding discussions, and the corners of his mouth were already outlined. The eyes that looked at Narant and Natasha were smug. The old villager in the countryside even wanted to fight against the Dolly family. Since you want to attend the banquet and catch up with Duke Miller, then I will directly prevent you from even entering the gate of the Duke''s Manor. "Yes, such a morally corrupt person should not be put into the manor to attend Duke Miller''s birthday party." "Yeah, attending a banquet with someone like them is a shame for the nobles." And when Cardi''s voice fell, there were several echoes from the crowd. Of course, the vast majority of nobles did not speak up. After all, jealousy is jealousy, but if they speak out now, it would be very offending. Only a few nobles who wanted to shoot cady horses were the loudest. Hearing the echoes outside the carriage, Natasha and his father Ball showed anger and worry on their faces. If they can''t even enter the gate of the manor, then their trip to Nok''s capital this time has been a complete failure. "Did you hear it, boy, if you''re sensible, leave now!" Cardi became even more complacent. "Oh? Why should I leave?" Finally, Narant also smiled at this time. He also didn''t expect to encounter such interesting things when he just entered a manor. I had been silent just now, just wanting to see the joke sent by the monkey, Cardi, smashing himself in the foot. "Why do you want to leave? Boy, if you don''t leave, I''m afraid it will make other nobles uncomfortable. They don''t want to stay with morally corrupt nobles like you." "So, if you are interested, you should leave now, so as not to affect the birthday dinner of the Duke!" Cardi sneered. "Hehe, if anyone doesn''t want to stay with us, just go home and don''t attend the banquet!" Narant was still in a hurry, "Besides, this is Duke Miller''s manor, not your Dolly. Family manor, Your Excellency, do you care too much?" "Boy, although this is not the manor of my Dolly family, as a descendant of the empire''s big family, what I Cady dislikes the most is the hypocritical nobles with corrupt morals, so even in the manor of the Duke''s family, I have to point out you The true colors of these fake guys!" Saying that, Cardi didn''t give Narant a chance to answer, and looked directly at the steward who had just checked the invitation. "Your Excellency, you should have heard what I just said and the voices of those nobles. I wonder if you agree with our simplicity?" "This..." The steward didn''t expect that Cardi would involve himself again. Originally, such a thing only required the nobles on the carriage to reduce the number of people who entered, and then they would be released. But now that the Dolly family''s Cardi said this, he didn''t know how to deal with it. After thinking for a while, he still said: "Your Excellency Cardi, this guest has a banquet invitation. As long as their number meets the requirements, I have no right to stop him from entering." "Your Excellency, you are wrong. They are so shameless and want to bring more people into the manor, in case they are not just for gaining knowledge, but have ulterior motives." "For example, stealing. There are a lot of valuable furnishings in the duke''s manor. If it is stolen, it will definitely be a big loss." "In addition, what if they are assassins? Secretly bring two more people in, if there is a problem with the safety of the Duke, can you bear this responsibility!" "This..." The steward broke into a cold sweat by Cardi''s two hypotheses. Although such a thing is unlikely to happen, if it does happen, then I am afraid it will be him. "So, Your Excellency, understand now! They are just villagers from the countryside. Even the invitations were bought with money. You must have no sin if you stopped them outside, because they are not the guests of the Duke at all. !" Cardi continued to press with a smile. "Okay...Okay!" The steward finally made up his mind when he heard the last sentence. Although if they did, it would definitely embarrass Narant and the others. But Narant and the others are rural nobles from the Glory Continent after all, and they were not invited by the Duke on their own initiative, so if they were to stop them outside, there would not be too many problems. "Hehe, Your Excellency made a wise choice!" Cardi immediately smiled brightly when he heard the words, because he could see the kid and the Frank family being driven away immediately. And this also means that the last straw for the Frank family has completely disappeared. "Several guests, I''m very sorry, because your number does not meet the regulations, and several nobles have made proposals, so you can''t enter the manor!" The steward slowed down, and finally spoke to Narant and the others with embarrassment on his face. "This steward, that was just one side of Cardi''s words. We are members of the Frank family. It is impossible for us to be detrimental to the Duke, let alone steal items!" Natasha heard the words and spoke first, her face full of resentment. . "Miss, I haven''t heard of the Frank family. Besides, did you buy this invitation?" Now that the choice has been made, the steward will risk it. Natasha, who heard the words, looked at Narant. Obviously, she did not know the source of the invitation, but she only knew that it was given to Narant by Umm. "Forget it!" Narant nodded immediately, without saying Um''s name. "That''s right, Your Excellency, although this invitation is anonymous, it may only be used by the real owner. Since you bought it, I will definitely not let you in!" "Also, everyone, now that you have been blocked here for too long, please let it go!" The steward kept going, ready to start chasing people. "Are you sure you want to do this?" Narant''s tone also cooled. "Hehe, boy, do you still want to rely on it?" Cardi was delighted. "Yes, Your Excellency, please leave immediately, otherwise..." The steward was also a little annoyed by Narant''s tone, and he was also rude. The meaning is very clear, if Narant doesn''t leave, then the guards can only be driven away. "Haha, since that''s the case, then I really won''t leave today!" "Captain Kada, please leave these guests!" The steward didn''t say more after seeing this, and waved to the captain of the guard beside him. "Okay, Donny is in charge!" The captain of the guard heard the order, and immediately approached Narant, and then prepared to climb onto Narant''s carriage. "Wait!" At this moment Narant stopped him with a sharp shout. "Captain Kada, move faster, there are many nobles behind... slap..." Upon seeing this, the steward immediately urged the captain of the guards. However, when he was halfway through speaking, he suddenly saw a golden object flying towards him. Before he could react, the golden object had already smashed into his face. With the snap, the manager only felt his head dizzy. After a while, he finally came back to his senses, "Bastard, you dare to attack... yellow... golden invitation?" https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 763： its that simple "Captain Kada, don''t do it!" After the steward saw the object that hit his face, his heart trembled instantly. Gold invitations...this can be different from silver invitations. The golden invitations can represent the distinguished guests of the Duke, and most of them are even invited by the Duke personally. The silver invitations do not require the Duke to intervene at all, and all the affairs of the invitations are arranged by the housekeeper. As long as the butler feels that he has something to do with the Duke, the silver invitation card that needs to be invited can be issued. It doesn''t even matter whether the guest comes or not in the end. But every guest who has a golden invitation card needs to be registered. Afterwards, the housekeeper and even the duke may check the list of guests. And now, he actually drove away such an incomparably distinguished guest. If the housekeeper or the duke finds out about it later... The steward couldn''t help shivering, and at the same time he wondered why Narant didn''t take out the golden invitation earlier. , With this thing, I dare not do what I just did with a hundred courage. "Golden invitation? How is this possible!" Cardi also saw the golden invitation in the steward''s hand. At first, he looked stunned, then quickly walked to the steward, and then picked up the golden invitation to look at it. "Could this invitation be fake? They are hillbillies from the Glory Continent. How could they know the Duke!" "In addition, I am afraid that no nobles dare to transfer the golden invitation cards. Even if they have money, they cannot buy them!" "Master Cardi, this invitation is real, look at the anti-counterfeiting inscription on it, and the person invited on this invitation is Baron Narant..." The steward saw that Cardi wanted to jump up and punch him. It''s a pity that this Cardi is also a famous aristocratic son, and it is not something he can offend. "Why, don''t you drive me away now? You two!" At this time, Narant looked at the two with a smile. "Boy, how did you get the golden invitation, I don''t believe Duke Miller would know a little guy like you!" Cady''s face was ashen. I thought I could clean up these guys tonight, but the other party actually took out a golden invitation. "Oh, sorry, I have no comment, but I want to ask you now, who else wants to stop me from attending the banquet?" Facing Cardi''s brain-damaged question, Narant directly ignored it, instead watching with interest He and the steward continued to question. "Boy, wait for me!" Facing Narant''s question, Cady''s face turned blue and white, his mouth murmured for a while, and finally he chose to run away. Now that Narant has taken out the golden invitation, it is meaningless to continue to entangle at this gate. In addition, although he was the initiator just now, as a guest, he didn''t need to give Narant any explanation. "Master Cardi!" Seeing that Cardi left with a flick of his sleeves, the manor manager suddenly turned pale and called out to Cardi. After all, Cardi started everything tonight, and now he''s left alone. Cardi ignored his intentions at all, and soon went to another passage and entered the manor in his own luxury carriage. At this time, the shivering butler was left outside the gate of the manor. "Na... Baron Narant, the villain is not intentional, please forgive the little one a lot!" The steward now greeted all the eighteen generations of Kadi''s ancestors with a tight heart. If it wasn''t for Cady and a few people coaxing, how could he have encountered such a thing. But just now I had an impulse in my head, and now I can only bear it alone. I just hope that Baron Narant can spare him a lot, otherwise if the housekeeper knows about it, let alone his position in charge, I am afraid it will be a problem whether he can continue to stay in the duke''s manor. "It wasn''t intentional. I just didn''t know who was cooperating with Cardi to drive me away?" "Besides, what about the few people who said they didn''t want to attend the banquet with me? Who are they? Do you have a chance to enter the banquet hall?" Narant glanced at the convoy behind. When the nobles saw this, they avoided Narant''s gaze. In particular, the previous nobles who were trying to flatter Cady were now hiding back in the carriage with a guilty conscience. No matter if Narant is a country bumpkin or not, when he takes out the golden invitation, it means that he has a relationship with Duke Miller. And to have a relationship with Duke Miller, it is an existence that cannot be provoked in this Nok Empire. "Baron Narant, I was just a little confused for a while, and I will never dare to do so again. Please forgive me this time!" Other nobles could hide, but this manager couldn''t. Hearing Narant''s questioning again, he could only shiver and try to apologize. Finally, thinking of how miserable he would be if he was kicked out of the duke''s manor, he slapped himself twice in the face, "Baron Narant, the little one really knows it''s wrong!" "Then can I go in now?" Looking at the steward''s blushing face, Narant didn''t say anything more, and of course, showed no mercy. Cardi is hateful, but this steward is even more hateful. He was obviously a guest, but because he looked down on himself and didn''t care about the feelings of himself and others, he was ready to drive them away. If you don''t have a golden invitation, you will be embarrassed. At that time, I am afraid it will become a joke for the entire King Nok and even the empire. If it wasn''t for Duke Miller''s manor, and he still asked for Duke Miller, Narant would definitely continue to punish this dog-eyed steward. But now is Duke Miller''s big day after all. If he makes too much trouble at this gate, I''m afraid it will damage Duke Miller''s face. "Okay, Baron Narant, you are a distinguished guest of the Duke, of course you can enter, please come in..." The steward heard Narant''s inquiry and knew that Narant was not going to pursue further investigations, so he immediately bent over The carriage is respectfully invited to enter the gate. "Well, let''s go in then!" Narant instructed the big stone in front of the carriage, and then the temporary coachman, the big stone, drove the carriage into the manor. After watching Narant enter the manor, the steward finally breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a little after the catastrophe. The rest of the nobles looked at each other in dismay, and then whispered. The words to talk about are nothing more than that this Narant obviously has a golden invitation, but he has to line up with them in this ordinary passage. The nobles who had ridiculed Narant for riding in the luxury carriage to beat the swollen face and the fat man listened to the discussions around them, but they all blushed and hid in the carriage, embarrassed to appear again! ... In the depths of the Duke''s Manor, in an exquisite and luxurious small building. "Sir, are you looking for a little one?" "Well, Milo, you said yesterday that you sent a golden invitation to that Narant?" "Yes, my lord, Xiaoxiao sent a golden invitation before he left yesterday. I think he will definitely come to the banquet today!" "Well, you will pay attention to the banquet later, I am going to see that Narant." "Sir, are you going to help that Frank family?" Butler Milo asked curiously. "Since we have accepted the other party''s wine, we still need to help them. However, these wines are not enough for me to completely interfere with the actions of the Dolly family." "So, I will let the Dolly family take less of the share. As for the Dolly family not participating at all, then I am afraid it is impossible!" "Yes, Lord Duke!" Butler Milo nodded. I know what my duke means. If he just showed up a little, so that the Dolly family wouldn''t be so hated by exploitation, the Dolly family would definitely give in a little for the Duke''s face. In this way, the Duke of his own continued to repay the favor of the wine, and he did not do anything, which made the Dolly family feel resentful. And if you directly let the Dolly family stop suppressing and plundering the Frank family, the Dolly family will definitely be reluctant. Even if he doesn''t dare to do anything because of the Duke''s possessions, the Dolly family will definitely hold grudges in the future. For tens of thousands of gold coins to make a marquis lord family hate themselves, this deal is definitely not worth it. "Well, the banquet is almost starting, let''s go to the small building ahead where the banquet is held!" Duke Miller nodded, then picked up a little girl of three or four years old at his feet. "Rita, let''s go, grandfather will take you to the banquet hall, there are many, many delicious food there!" "Oh, great, Rita likes delicious food the most, long live grandfather!" The little girl in Duke Miller''s arms immediately cheered. Seeing this scene, Butler Milo also laughed. Who would have known that Duke Miller, who is always dignified and dignified outside, was like a commoner in the market when facing his granddaughter, without any pretence, and only pampered on his face. Duke Miller has a total of three official heirs, two sons and one daughter. However, just two years ago, due to an accident, the Duke''s daughter and his husband died tragically. Today, what Duke Miller loves most is the only bloodline left by this daughter, granddaughter Rita. Although Rita''s surname did not follow his grandfather, Duke Miller loved his granddaughter more than his own grandson. Soon, Duke Miller carried his granddaughter and walked towards the banquet building under the guidance of the housekeeper. ... "Baron Narant, why do you have a golden invitation?" After the carriage entered the gate, the carriage fell into a brief silence. Neither Natasha nor his father, Ball, looked at Narant in a daze. In the end, Natasha''s father, Ball, couldn''t help but ask Narant. Originally, Bauer was not very happy that his daughter brought Narant this time. The simple reason is that he has realized that Narant''s relationship with his daughter may not be simple. Since Natasha was captured during the autumn expedition, all kinds of rumors about Nalande and Natasha spread, and he has been on guard against this Natasha. Of course, at that time, it was because she wanted to make Natasha the king of the Onyx Principality. But later, the eldest prince was killed by the second prince, and this matter was nothing. At that time, he had already changed his mind, and it would not be bad if Natasha married Narant. After all, after Narant''s autumn expedition, he immediately changed from an unknown little noble to a dazzling rising star. Whether it is His Majesty the King or a group of counts, Narant is very much appreciated. However, just when he had this idea, it was rumored in the duchy that Narant and Bernard''s daughter Stella had completed their engagement. Since things had reached such a point, he could only shake his head and sigh that Bernard had stolen a good son-in-law. Of course, he didn''t take it too seriously. After all, with her daughter''s appearance and background, the worst thing to do is to join other count families. Unexpectedly, the Glory Continent has undergone great changes again, and they have left their homes and came to this sacred continent. After coming to this sacred continent, he saw a wider world, and the idea of ????to revitalize the family naturally came into being. And their Frank family wants to revitalize, and now there are two best ways. One of course is to make use of the Frank family''s business expertise to earn wealth and grow. The second is to rely on marriage. And that''s why he came to Nok Empire this time and called Natasha again. That is to bring Natasha to the capital of the Nok Empire, and let her experience the prosperity of the Nok Empire''s capital. In the same way, it is also to let the nobles of the Nok Empire know that there is a beautiful and moving unmarried woman in his Frank family. But his daughter did rush back from the tulips as promised, but what he didn''t expect was that Narant would also follow. As a father, how could Bauer not see the occasional intimacy between his daughter and this Narant. This made him extremely anxious, not to mention whether it would affect his marriage. ,, Even if Natasha was not used as a tool for marriage, Narant was already engaged to Stella. In this way, even if Natasha is with him, she can only be a lover. How could he, the daughter of the dignified Frank family, be a lover to others? In this way, Ball has treated Narant indifferently these two days. If it wasn''t for Narant who saved everyone in the Glory Continent, he would even be ready to drive Narant away. But now I didn''t expect that this was also Narant, who had just arrived in the Nok Empire, and even got a relationship with Duke Miller and got a golden invitation. Know that it is difficult, if not impossible, to get a silver invitation. So, he was very curious, how did Narant do it? "Marquis Ball, this golden invitation was actually given to me by Duke Miller''s butler. I don''t know Duke Miller!" "Actually, I was lucky enough to get this golden invitation!" "Duke Miller seems to like my Storm Collar wine I want to use wine to entertain guests at the banquet!" "The amount of wine in the capital of Nok is not very large, so when I found out about this, I took the initiative to find Duke Miller''s manor housekeeper, and then exchanged the wine for a golden invitation!" Narant could see that Bauer Doubtful, he immediately opened his mouth with a smile. "Oh? Is it really that easy?" When Bauer heard it, he also felt that it seemed quite simple. "Yes, Marquis Ball, it''s that simple, you can get it directly with wine!" Narant nodded. However, just after Narant finished speaking, Natasha''s expression suddenly changed, and crystal tears were drawn from the corner of her eyes. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 764： Balls Meditations "Natasha, what''s wrong with you?" Natasha''s expression was quickly discovered by several people. Like other nobles, Bauer also wanted to use his daughter to marry for the benefit of the family. But I still care about Natasha very much on weekdays, otherwise Natasha''s status in the Frank family would not be so high. Seeing him suddenly so excited and crying, was a little surprised. "Father, I''m fine!" Natasha immediately wiped the tears from her eyes when she heard the question. After slowing down his emotions, he said after a while: "Father, it''s not easy to get this golden invitation!" "Huh? Isn''t it simple?" Bauer was stunned, not understanding what his daughter meant. Simply using wine in exchange for such an invitation is similar to buying it with money. Moreover, he knew that Narant''s wine was a gold coin and a pot in the Glory Continent. One hundred barrels is two thousand jugs of wine. Converted into gold coins, it is equivalent to 2,000 gold coins, even though this wine may be slightly higher in the Holy Land, after all, the items in the Holy Land seem to be quite expensive. But at most, it will be doubled or doubled, and seven or eight thousand gold coins have already reached the sky. In this way, even if it was the silver invitation he originally wanted to exchange, he had prepared 5,000 gold coins as a reward. Besides, Narant himself said it was very simple. This kid is probably interested in his daughter. If he really did something amazing and paid a lot, how could he be so humble. "Father, do you still think wine is a gold coin and a pot?" Natasha immediately understood her father''s thoughts. "That''s not true, Natasha, I know that the prices of various items in the Holy Continent are higher than our Glory Continent. Wines like wine can be sold for at least three gold coins, or even four gold coins in this Holy Continent! '' Ball said with a smile. "Father, the price you speculate is only the price of those nobles who went to the new Storm Nation to purchase. If the wine is shipped to the major empires, it will at least be more than doubled!" Natasha shook her head. "Oh? You can even sell seven or eight gold coins in a pot?" Bauer was a little surprised. He didn''t expect the wine to be sold at such a high price. If you were in the Glory Continent, who dared to sell seven or eight gold coins in a pot of wine would be scolded to death, saying that he was crazy about money. Of course, this is also because Bauer doesn''t know enough about the Sacred Continent. After they came to the Sacred Continent, what they saw the most were the little nobles of the Black Rock Plains. As such, there is still a lack of general understanding of the wealth of the nobles of the Holy Continent. "That''s right, and father, seven or eight gold coins are still the normal price. Do you know how much the nobles have fetched wine because of the scarcity of wine?" Natasha continued to ask without stopping. "How tall?" Ball really didn''t know. "Twenty gold coins per pot, and there is still no market for it. If you really want to taste it, you need to go to a restaurant in the Nok capital and buy it for fifty gold coins per pot!" "Wh... What is it that there is no market for twenty gold coins in a pot. If you want to taste it right away, you need to pay fifty gold coins?" Rao is a business aristocrat like Bauer, who can''t help but be stunned. In Glory Continent, this is equivalent to half a year''s tax for a small noble, but here it is only worth the price of a pot of wine. "Yes, father, and this is still ordinary wine. Compared with potion wine, the price may be ten times higher, and this time, there are ten barrels of wine in the wine that Narant brought!" Nata Sarah nodded affirmatively. The reason why she knew this was naturally from Narant. Narrant told her about the wine after returning from Nok''s First Restaurant yesterday. Narant''s original intention was to share the bright future of wine in this sacred continent in the future, and the rise of Storm Collar is just around the corner, so that Natasha can also be happy. After all, Natasha also has a credit for the current development of her territory. The last time the noble representatives returned from purchasing wine, it was all done by Natasha, Thomas and others. Such glory naturally belongs to him and Natasha to enjoy together. "Baron Narant, is this true?" Although Ball knew that his daughter couldn''t lie, he couldn''t help but look at Narant and wanted to ask him for proof. "Natasha, what are you talking about, it''s just some wine, and this price is only temporary. When the supply of wine is guaranteed in the future, the price will definitely return to normal!" Narant did not answer Ball directly, but was helpless Said to Natasha. However, from his words, Ball''s problem was also affirmed. And Ball was immediately lost in thought. A pot of wine costs 20 gold coins, and 90 barrels are equivalent to 36,000 gold coins, and the price will definitely increase if you manipulate it. It is absolutely no longer a problem to sell more than 40,000 gold coins. According to the algorithm of this world, potion wine contains at least two hundred gold coins in a pot, which is equivalent to more than 20,000 gold coins. Doesn''t that mean that Narant can easily exchange it, so he sent out more than 60,000 gold coins to make a base. More than 60,000 gold coins! Even if he was the richest man in the Agate Principality back then, the wealth of his Frank family would be less than 300,000 gold coins when liquidated. And the wealth of these 300,000 gold coins, a small half of which are various manors, shops and other industries. In this way, the real cash brought by the Frank family to the Holy Continent is definitely no more than 200,000 gold coins. This has been the accumulation of three or four generations... "Baron Narant, you are so generous, how can I thank the Frank family!" In an instant, Bauer''s gaze towards Narant has changed. At the same time, I finally knew why my daughter was suddenly so excited. The 60,000 gold coin Narant said he would give it away, and he didn''t even frown, and it was an understatement afterwards. Even he, Bauer, asked himself that he had never seen anyone do this before, not even his father. It is a pity that this Narant has completed the engagement ceremony with Bernard''s daughter. Otherwise, based on this incident alone, even if he came to the wider world of the Sacred Continent, he would not mind marrying his daughter to him. As for the marriage plan he originally thought, he is not pedantic, and with Narant''s mind and ability, he will definitely be able to do a lot in the future. And his Frank family can afford it. "Marquis Ball, don''t be polite, I came here with wine this time, in fact, I want to win over the relationship of the Nok Empire, and this Duke Miller is so powerful in the Nok Empire, then this wine is also given to him. Suitable." "As for the golden invitations, that''s just an incidental!" "Besides, no matter how high the price of wine is in this King Nok now, it''s just a selling price. For me, the cost price is still the same!" Narant was very modest, and he did not take the opportunity to blackmail Ball with favor. Maybe others would think he was stupid, but Narant didn''t think so. Everything he did was just for Natasha, and it didn''t matter how Bauer and others viewed it. He would not shamelessly let Ball and others accept his affair with Natasha in this way. Because, this is likely to bring a lot of pressure to Natasha. Regardless of whether the Frank family objected or not, as long as Natasha wanted to be with him Narant, then I believed that other obstacles would not be a problem. Sure enough, when she heard Narant''s words, the tenderness in Natasha''s eyes was beyond words, and those crystal clear eyes looked at him with affection. If it wasn''t for Bauer here, I''m afraid Natasha would have pounced on it long ago. "So it is!" Although Ball vaguely guessed that what Narant said was probably half-truth. But in order to avoid the possibility that his daughter had no status, he still chose to play stupid and went down the stairs following Narant''s words. It''s just that he didn''t know that his daughter had already been eaten and wiped clean by the other party, and his idea was completely wishful thinking. In this way, the carriage soon came to the outside of the small building where the banquet was held. After the big stone stopped the carriage outside the square under the guidance of the servants of the manor, Narant took Natasha and the others out of the carriage. At this moment, the periphery of this small building is already brightly lit, crowded with people, and a group of noble men and women in gorgeous clothes are chatting in groups of three or five. In this backward medieval background world, banquets are the best entertainment for nobles. Whether it is to make more partners, or to find someone on a blind date, such occasions are all matters. Especially this time is Duke Miller''s birthday party, the specifications are very high, and the family background that can be invited is basically not bad. Narant and others had golden invitations, and Bauer was also looking for Duke Miller to get in touch, so naturally he did not stop in this square, but went all the way to the door of the small building, and then opened the way under the golden invitation, He was graciously introduced into the banquet hall of the small building by the servants. Entering the banquet hall, the luxury inside is beyond Narant''s imagination. There are more than ten sets of crystal hanging lamps in the wide hall, and all of the crystal hanging lamps are egg-sized luminous beads. In addition, gold and silver decorations and specimens of Warcraft are placed in every corner to echo each other. This is not walking into the banquet hall, it is more like walking into the castle treasury of a certain noble. Rao is the first time that a traveler like Narant saw this scene. If he really looted this hall as Nakadi said, I am afraid that he would be able to live happily for a lifetime. "The Duke is here!" Not long after Narant and the others entered the hall, there was a call from a servant outside the hall door. Following this call, all the nobles stopped talking, and then looked at the gate in unison. Narant and Natasha were at a long table at the side of the hall at the moment, and when they heard the shout, they also looked towards the door. Outside the door, Duke Miller put down the granddaughter he held all the way, "Rita, finish with your brothers and sisters first, grandfather is going to be busy, and I will accompany you after entertaining guests later!" After speaking, Duke Miller stood up immediately, the original kindness on his face disappeared immediately, and turned into a majestic look. "I have seen the Duke, and congratulations on the birthday of the Duke!" "I have seen the Duke, and congratulations on the birthday of the Duke!" As Duke Miller entered the hall, the nobles offered their greetings. And Duke Miller nodded slightly and went all the way to the high platform at the front of the hall. "My guests, thank you very much for coming to my Miller''s birthday party. I won''t say much nonsense. I hope all the guests can have a good time at my manor tonight." "In addition, this time I specially prepared enough wine for everyone, so you don''t have to save me for a while, just enjoy the wine!" After Duke Miller came to sit on the high platform, he gave a brief opening speech to the audience with a slight smile. "Ah, wine!" "God, what Duke Miller just said? Is there really enough wine? That''s great!" As Duke Miller''s voice fell, there was a lot of discussion among the nobles in the audience. Of course, this is because all the nobles in the hall at the moment are big nobles with heads and faces, so these exclamations and comments are made by the family descendants of these big nobles. If it was replaced by those little nobles in the square who heard such words, I am afraid that they would not be subtle at all, but would most likely immediately fry the pot and talk about it. Of course, although the big nobles had to be careful not to put the surprise of wine on their faces, they still spoke to Duke Miller above. "Duke Miller is generous!" "Duke Miller is generous!" "Okay, everyone, let''s start the birthday party tonight!" After speaking, Duke Miller waved to the manor housekeeper. Immediately, the manor housekeeper and dozens of servants filed in from outside the gate, and the trays in the hands of those servants were exactly the wines in silver pots. With the arrival of the wine, the banquet hall immediately became lively. Although it was the young aristocrats who exclaimed before, it didn''t mean that the older aristocrats didn''t like wine. The servant''s wine had just been placed on the table, and immediately a noble leaned over, waiting for the servant to pour the wine into the wine glass. "Natasha, Marquis Ball, let''s eat and drink enough first! Duke Miller definitely doesn''t have time to pay attention to us now!" The banquet started, and naturally, there was no way to immediately go to find Duke Miller. After all, Duke Miller still needs to entertain other distinguished guests. "Okay, Narant!" Natasha and Ball nodded in agreement. In particular, Bauer, this is the first time he has come to the place where these great nobles live in the Holy Continent, and the various delicacies at Duke Miller''s banquet are very novel to him. Whether it is an intermediate or even a small amount of high-level demonic beast meat, or those magical medicine fruits that are not available in the Glory Continent, Rao is the richest man in the Agate Principality. On the contrary, Natasha followed Narant to the Fortress of the Furnace for a while She has seen and tasted a lot more delicious food than her father, so there is no special expression. "Annie, come on, take whatever you want to eat, these delicious foods are hard to find even in adults'' castles!" Narant touched Annie''s head again and pushed her to the table. In this way, for the next half hour, Narant and the others hardly moved much, and they all leaned around the long table beside this place and tasted all kinds of food. After the meal was full, Narante took Natasha and Annie to the venue to dance together. Dancing with Natasha is naturally because the two are in love. As for dancing with Annie, Narant just wanted to heal the little girl and at the same time enhance the relationship between the master and the servant. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 765： let alone The dance and dance with Natasha were husband and wife, and they complemented each other. Although they did not become the focus of the audience, they also stood the attention of many nobles around them. Especially those young nobles, when they saw Natasha''s beautiful face and hot and graceful figure, their saliva was almost drooling. It''s a pity that as long as you are not blind, you can see that the two are concubines, and Natasha''s eyes are soft and tender and have not left Narant for a moment during the dance. In this way, in the end, these young sons could only cast their hateful eyes on Narant, jealous that the pig who didn''t know where it came from actually shoved such a much larger cabbage. Of course, although I think Natasha is already a master of flowers, there are also many sons and brothers who are used to swaying and want to wave their hoes, so they all inquire about the identity of such a beautiful woman as Natasha, and want to dig Dig into the corner of Narant. As for the result, it was all in vain. I am afraid that apart from Cardi of the Dolly family, no one knew Natasha''s identity. And Nakadi didn''t know where he went. In short, Narant never saw him after entering the manor. "Narant, do you want another song!" The musicians on the side of the scene came to an end, but Natasha was still a little unfinished, and continued to pull Narant to prepare for another song. "My eldest lady, we''ve already danced three songs in a row. If I jump again, I''m afraid that the noble sons around me will swallow me alive. Your charm is too great!" Narant immediately joked after hearing this. "Narant, you''re so bad!" Natasha blushed when she heard the words, because there were indeed many young masters who were staring at her. Of course, Natasha knew that Narant was making fun of herself, so she was shy and angry when she laughed and scolded her. And her expression made her heart sway when she saw the noble sons around her, and she almost had a nosebleed. "Haha, okay, my eldest lady, you go to the sidelines to rest for a while, little girl Annie is still waiting, wait for me to finish dancing with her, then I will come to dance with you for three songs, and I will definitely do it tonight. Let you dance enough!" Narant''s eyes were full of special meaning. Natasha, who knew the depths of Narant''s lover, naturally knew what Narant was thinking, and didn''t answer. She gave him a big white eye with sullen anger, and then returned to the previous long table with graceful steps. "Annie, come and dance with the adults!" With a smile on the corner of Narant''s mouth, he turned to look at Annie. The little girl Annie had been following the two of Narant before. Except that this little girl doesn''t like to talk, that is, she doesn''t care about other people''s eyes. Therefore, even though it was very strange to stand alone in this scene before, she did not feel any discomfort. Hearing Narant''s order, Annie lowered her head a little bit, obviously this girl was not confident. And Narant naturally knew that this little girl would definitely not be able to dance, so he simply stopped talking and went up to put up the girl''s hands. "Just follow the footsteps of adults, let''s take your time!" Nalan pulled the girl''s somewhat stiff hands and began to lead her to slowly dance to the music. The girl''s footsteps were very unfamiliar, and even said that she had no footsteps at all, and she would step on Narant''s feet from time to time. However, instead of saying anything, Narant kept praising and encouraging the girl. Gradually, Annie''s downcast face showed a trace of the same look, and her eyes seemed to be filled with anger. With this anger, her original numbness and emptiness immediately disappeared a lot. After a full five minutes, the song finally ended with the musician''s performance. And the little girl Annie was also in a hurry from the beginning, and slowly she could move slowly following Narant''s steps. "Annie, the song is over, let''s go have something to eat first, and then the adults will come back to you for another song!" "Well, thank you sir!" Annie nodded immediately. Immediately, Narant returned to the original long table with his lucky daughter. "Hey, what about Natasha and Marquis Ball?" However, when Narant came to the original long table, he found that Natasha and her father Bauer were not here. And there are only a few children in their teens beside their long table at the moment. The children are male and female, and they are half-eating and half-playing with all kinds of delicacies on the long table. A maid and maid followed. Narant didn''t care when he saw it. Instead, he raised his head and glanced at the field, looking for Natasha and Ball. "Isn''t it going to Duke Miller?" This thought suddenly popped into Narant''s mind, and it was really possible when he thought about it. However, it would be great if the two of them had spoken to themselves when they went there. Then I will go to the housekeeper Milo to talk to me first, and ask me what I got rid of yesterday. I have sent so many wines by myself, whether it is successful or not, the Duke of Miller will definitely give a reply. As for the reason why Nalande didn''t tell Natasha and his father about it before, it was because Nalande didn''t know if it could happen. So, if you wait for the approval letter, it''s not too late to tell them. How can I think that Natasha and Ball went to Miller without notifying themselves. In fact, this was a misunderstanding by Narant. If Natasha and Ball took the initiative to find Duke Miller, then at least Natasha would definitely take the initiative to speak to Narant. But it was Milo''s housekeeper who sent a servant to look for it just now. Originally, the servant was going to take Narant with him, but when he came, he just asked if it was the Frank family, so Ball and Natasha responded and were immediately invited by the servant. And Natasha saw that Narant and Annie were dancing, she hesitated for a moment and didn''t go up to disturb. After all, there are enough people who want to come to Narant to help her, and even the golden invitations are exchanged by Narant, so it is just right for her to go with her father at the moment, so as not to have to worry about Narant later. "Duke Miller, congratulations on your happy birthday, I heard from the servant that you are looking for me?" In a leisure area on the side of the hall, Duke Miller sat on the sofa in the center. Natasha and Ball were sitting on the side, and their faces were a little restrained at the moment. At this time, a middle-aged nobleman in a gorgeous dress came to the front of several people and spoke to Duke Miller. The middle-aged aristocrat glanced at Natasha and Ball, but there was some playfulness in his eyes. And this middle-aged aristocrat is none other than the current patriarch of the Dolly family, Marquis Piccolo. At this moment, Mr. Cardi is also following behind Marquis Piccolo. "Marquis Piccolo, thank you for coming today, come and take a seat first, let''s sit down and talk!" Duke Miller gestured politely towards Piccolo. Immediately, Marquis Piccolo hesitated and sat directly opposite Natasha and Bauer. "Marquis Piccolo, I wonder if you know these two?" After Piccolo was seated, Duke Miller asked with a faint smile. "Lord Duke, although this is the first time I''ve met these two people, I have heard from my eldest son, Kadi, that he is one of the new nobles who just migrated from the Glory Continent, a member of the Frank family, right?" Piccolo also smiled, but this smile made people uncomfortable no matter how you looked at it, like a gray wolf looking at a sheep. "Speaking of which, I really didn''t expect that they would find you, Lord Duke. I don''t know what you are going to do with me this time. For your sake, my Dolly family will try to be satisfied!" "Well, Dolly, although the Frank family came from the Glory Continent, they joined our Nok Empire after all. Since they are nobles of the same empire, we should all help each other..." "I heard from them that you are going to cooperate with them to run caravans and some shops that sell goods?" "Yes, Lord Duke, my Dolly family just wanted to develop an industry during this time. It doesn''t happen that the Frank family also has this intention, so I think they are not familiar with the territories of our Nok Empire, so I want to invite them together. Cooperation!" Piccolo didn''t blushed when he spoke, and said the matter of Ming Robbery as if it was a favor. Although Natasha and Bauer could not wait to scold immediately, they also knew that this was not the time for them and others to speak. And Duke Miller also smiled, "Bick, your Dolly family can think of taking care of the newly added nobles, this is indeed a good thing, but I heard that you are not going to give any gold coins and manpower, but Are you going to take half of the profits of the Frank family?" "Lord Duke, I do want half of the profits from the Frank family''s business. However, without gold coins and manpower, such a thing will definitely not exist. Our Dolly family will definitely not take this half of the profits in vain." "For example, our Dolly family will help the caravans and shops manage the nobles in the duchy. You also know that some nobles are stingy. They will often embarrass the caravans that go to their territory to trade." "As for the new nobles like the Frank family, their caravan must be difficult to avoid encountering some embarrassing things for the nobles." "And as long as our Dolly family manages up and down, we can put an end to such a thing. This is not something that any random family can do." "In addition, the Frank family doesn''t know much about the various territories of our principality. Our Dolly family is also preparing to collect information on each territory for them. Whether it is buying or selling goods or purchasing supplies, it will definitely be more convenient." "So, Duke Miller, we don''t get much of the half of the share!" Marquis Piccolo was very confident, so his words were almost clear, and he didn''t seem to worry about what Duke Miller would say. "Huh? Is that so? That really took some strength!" Duke Miller was a little surprised at the attitude of Piccolo today, and he said it so bluntly. However, he didn''t want to do anything else. His idea this time was just to let the Dolly family get a small share of the profits, so Duke Miller simply said: "But Marquis Bick, although you have made a lot of efforts, after all Most of the things are handled by the Frank family, and the gold coins for buying shops and purchasing goods are also from the Frank family, so your vassal is still a little high." "Why don''t you do this? Your Dolly family should get a little less of the share, lest this matter get out and let other nobles hear it and think that your Dolly family is overpowering others!" "Do you want a little less?" Marquis Piccolo pondered a little when he heard the words. On the contrary, Natasha and Ball looked at each other on the opposite side, and a glimmer of hope rose in their eyes. They didn''t know until after they came here that Duke Miller already knew about them, and it was all because of the Narant wines. Natasha and Ball were naturally pleasantly surprised by this, and Natasha was even more moved by Narant. Although, now this Duke Miller is only letting the Dolly family take a few percent of the profit, this is also what they had planned when they came. If they really want the Dolly family to completely cancel the suppression of their Frank family and continue, they feel that the success rate is not high. Even if Duke Miller could do it, he probably wouldn''t fully agree for a few gold coins. , Moreover, taking 10,000 steps back, even if the first two conditions are met, they successfully solved the Dolly family this time. It is inevitable that Cali, Geely and other families will jump out in the future. Therefore, it is the most perfect solution to let the Dolly family need a few layers of profits, but still become the umbrella of the Frank family. For example, if the Frank family is willing to give out the pure profits on both sides to the Billy family, it will be regarded as a guardian payment to the Dolly family. Even if the Dolly family is more greedy, 25% or 30% can be the final bottom line. It''s just that Frank thought very well, but the Marquis of Napic didn''t do what they wanted. After listening for a moment, Marquis Piccolo smiled and said, "Duke Miller, originally, you have already come forward, then our Picque family must take care of your face, but this time the matter of the Frank family is really serious. Can''t make concessions!" "Huh?" Duke Miller was stunned when he heard the words, his brows furrowed slightly, obviously Bick''s toughness exceeded his expectations. After all, with his Duke''s face, it would be easy to say that he would give in 100%, but now the other party is not giving back at all. "Lord Duke, don''t be angry. Originally, if it was really just a matter of our Dolly family, I would definitely give in. It''s just that His Royal Highness the Second Prince is among them, so I really can''t be the master!" Dolly sees Mi Duke Le frowned, and then added in a low voice. "Second Prince?" The Duke miraculously showed a little surprise. "Yes, Your Excellency, now that the son of the second prince has grown up, I heard that His Royal Highness wants to build a beautiful manor for his son, but it is a pity that the construction of the manor cost a lot, so I entrusted me to see if I can find some good ways to make money. ." "And the eldest son of the second prince is also my grandson. As a grandfather, I naturally want to help, so... please make atonement for the duke!" Piccolo spoke with an air of self-compassion. Let the confidence. Duke Miller is very powerful in the Knok Empire, but the only thing to worry about is the royal family. Although the whole empire could hold him down, only His Royal Highness might be the only one, but if he was not stupid, even if he was a few princes, Duke Miller would definitely have to show his respect. So At this moment, even the second prince has been moved out, so Duke Miller really can''t say anything more. He did not suspect that Dolly was lying to him, because Dolly dared not. In addition, Duke Miller''s intuition also believes that this is true, and it is indeed the second prince who wants to gather funds. However, it is difficult to say whether it is to build a manor for the children or to do other things. "In this case, the Marquis of Piccolo will continue to attend the banquet!" After a moment of thought, Duke Miller prepared to end today''s matter and not interfere. Although he also wants to repay the favor of Narant wine, it is definitely not worth it to cut off the second prince''s fortune because of a few pots of wine, especially since the second prince may have other plans... https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 766： first aid! "Haha, thank you Duke for understanding!" Piccolo immediately laughed happily, looking at Powell and Natasha with a playful look. "Milo, entertain the two guests of the Frank family. In addition, I will find Baron Narant later, explain the matter to him clearly, and give him the corresponding reward!" Since the matter could not be resolved, Duke Miller didn''t stay any longer. After explaining to Butler Milo, he got up and left. "Yes, Lord Duke!" Miller naturally did not dare to say anything. He knew that the duke was not afraid of the second prince and the Dolly family, but he just felt that it would not be wise to have a head-on conflict with the second prince over a few jugs of wine. Don''t look at the second prince is just a prince without inheritance rights. However, in the huge empire, the power of the nobles is intricate and complicated, and they all rack their brains and secretly compete for their own interests. In this way, to the extent of Duke Miller, it is best not to have too many interactions with several princes, otherwise it is easy to be used by people with intentions, thus causing His Majesty the king''s dissatisfaction. "Haha! Hillbilly, although I don''t know how that boy Narant climbed up to the Duke, but you really think that you have caught the life-saving straw, that is too ignorant!" "What is the identity of Duke Miller, and what are your identities, how could Duke Miller make a big deal for you!" After Duke Miller walked away a little, before Butler Milo could speak, Cardi next to Nabic couldn''t help but sneered. He also looked at Natasha and his daughter as if looking at a clown in his eyes. In addition to disappointment in the eyes of the father and daughter, they were naturally full of anger in the face of Cardi''s ridicule. It''s just that now the last life-saving straw has been lost, and even if they are angry, they can''t help the Dolly family in this Nok capital. "However, Bauer, I am willing to give you one last chance now, that is to let your daughter discuss it with me alone, maybe I will take a 10% share of her face, or make other compensations. uncertain." Cardi''s eyes wandered recklessly on Natasha. "Bastard, don''t even think about it!" Natasha burst into flames instantly. At this point, we can only follow what Narant said, quickly return to the territory, and then escape the Nok Empire with all the family members. Although this way, the Frank family is bound to suffer greatly in the future, but she is not willing to suffer such humiliation. Moreover, anyone with a brain knows that Cardi''s so-called 10% less share is just casual nonsense trying to deceive her. Previously, even Duke Miller could not get them to make concessions. How could the Dolly family be so easy to say and reduce. Seeing this, Butler Milo glanced at Dolly and his son, frowning slightly. This was still at the Duke''s banquet, and this Cardi humiliated the guests so recklessly, it must not continue to happen. "Caddy, be careful when you speak. Tonight is Duke Miller''s birthday party. If you interfere with the party, Duke Miller will be to blame!" When Cady''s father, Marquis Piccolo, saw it, he also spoke to Cady. A lesson. However, the perfunctory meaning in that tone is very obvious. "Yes, father, then I''ll find them after the banquet is over!" Cardi nodded with a smile. "Ah! No, Miss Rita choked on the fruit!" "Come on, Miss Rita choked!" But just as the events here came to an end, there were a few exclamations in the hall. When they heard the content of the exclamation, many nobles in the hall changed their expressions and quickly rushed in the direction of the voice. Even the butler who had been instructed by Duke Miller to greet Natasha and Ball also changed his face, and he no longer cared to greet the two, and quickly walked in the direction of the exclamation. "Natasha, what do you think we should do now?" Looking at Milo''s housekeeper and the other nobles who were distracted, Ball and Natasha looked at each other. "Father, I think we should leave immediately. Now that Duke Miller, the only help, may have disappeared, and the Dolly family is still so shameless, we should leave Nok Capital as soon as possible!" Natasha immediately expressed her thoughts . "Father, I think so too!" The unscrupulousness of the Dolly family is beyond Ball''s imagination, so he understands that if his father and daughter don''t leave as soon as possible, I''m afraid it will not be so easy to get out of King Nok by then. "Well, father, then let''s find Narant and leave together!" Immediately, the father and daughter did not hesitate, and immediately walked towards the long table where they had been before. Coincidentally, however, the place where the exclamation came from was also in the same direction. When the father and daughter approached and squeezed through the crowd, they immediately saw what was going on in front of them. I saw that Duke Miller was already in the crowd at the moment, and in his arms was a four- or five-year-old girl who was gorgeously dressed like a little princess. At this moment, the girl''s face was pale and full of pain, her mouth kept making loud noises and she wanted to breathe, but she couldn''t do it at all. "Lord Duke, little dammit, just now, Miss Rita and several young masters were eating potion fruit at the table, but just when the young lady was eating potion apricot, the second young master accidentally pushed Miss Rita, and then Rita The potion apricot in the lady''s hand fell into her mouth, and she choked for some reason!" At this moment, there were two servants kneeling beside the Duke, and they kept begging for mercy with a face full of fear. "Shut up, you guys step aside first!" Seeing this, Butler Milo immediately drank the servant who kept begging for mercy, because at this moment, the Duke was extremely anxious, but they were chattering next to him, which was simply courting death. Besides, the most important thing right now is to save Miss Rita, and other things must be discussed later. "Milo, hurry up, let the doctor come over!" At this moment, Duke Miller slapped the **** the back, while anxiously instructing Milo''s housekeeper. If it were other things, Duke Miller, the second most powerful man in the Nok Empire, could do a landslide without changing his face. But it was the most distressed granddaughter who was in danger at this moment, and his face showed a rare anxiety. The most important thing is that he knows that the girl''s situation is very critical. If it is delayed for a minute or two, then this little life will be lost forever. "Sir, Xiao has just sent someone to give instructions!" Butler Milo responded immediately. "Sir, the doctor is here!" Just after Butler Milo''s voice fell, a servant hurriedly pushed through the crowd and arrived with a middle-aged doctor. As a duke manor, doctors are naturally always on hand. Although a strong man like Duke Miller himself can''t use it, heirs or servants still need to use a doctor occasionally. "I''ve seen adults!" After a doctor arrived, he obviously didn''t realize what happened. "Don''t be stunned, come and treat Rita, Rita choked on the fruit!" Duke Miller urged the doctor directly, who had an air bus. "This..." The doctor was stunned when he heard the words. If they are sick and injured, they can also treat him, especially since he is still a junior magician and has two healing spells. But now that the Duke''s granddaughter is choked, he has no better way. It''s just that he didn''t dare to say anything more at this time, so he could only hurried forward to check. However, after looking at it for a while, the doctor''s face turned pale, because he had no other better way than to learn Duke Miller to slap Leta''s back. But the girl''s pain is still the same, so uncomfortable that even tears have fallen out. "Bastard, is there anything you can do!" Duke Miller also saw the problem and immediately scolded the doctor. In the past, Duke Miller treated this doctor with a junior magician very preferentially, but now because of the emergency, he can''t wait to step forward and give him a kick. "My lord, the subordinate''s magic can heal injuries and restore physical strength, but it has no effect on the choking situation..." The doctor dared not hide any more, and directly told the truth. He also knew that if he continued to fool, if Li Miss Ta had an accident, so he probably won''t have any good fruit to eat. "There is no way?" Duke Miller''s expression became even more ugly, but he did not continue to pour his anger on the doctor. As a dignified duke, he naturally knows that magicians are not omnipotent. "You, who can help my granddaughter!" Duke Miller immediately looked at the surrounding nobles, and now he can only be a dead horse as a living horse doctor. It''s just that even doctors have no better way, how could these nobles have any way? A famous noble lowered their heads one after another, not daring to look at Duke Miller. "Duke Miller, why don''t you use your grudge to try to take out the fruit that choked Miss Rita!" At this moment, Natasha spoke. Others are worried that the innocent will cause trouble later, but Natasha didn''t think so much when she saw the girl who was like a little princess. "Slap with vindictiveness?" Duke Miller glanced at Natasha when he heard the words, but he didn''t respond, instead he was caught in a tangle. This method, he just thought about it. But let''s not say whether the fruit can be shot, but the extraordinary power of Dou Qi is very harmful to young children. As long as it invades the body a little bit, it is likely to cause damage to the Qi meridians or blood vessels in the body. If the Qi meridians or blood vessels are damaged, it will be a serious injury in the light, and the serious one will pay the price of life or the Qi meridians will be destroyed. But now Duke Miller can''t think of a better way. Just like that, the next moment Duke Miller looked at his granddaughter in pain and raised his palm slightly. Compared with the possibility of being seriously injured or unable to cultivate vindictiveness, it is obviously more unacceptable to continue to let his granddaughter choked on fruit and unable to breathe. So I''m afraid I can only try it now, at least if it succeeds, then my granddaughter can still survive. "Duke Miller, wait a minute!" However, just as Duke Miller raised his palms and moved his grudge slightly, a figure suddenly squeezed out of the crowd. The figure quickly came to Duke Miller and stopped him. "What do you want to do?" Duke Miller frowned immediately, now that his granddaughter was on the verge of life and death, his cruel heart was just interrupted by this figure shouting. He had never seen this young nobleman, but if the young nobleman could not give a valid reason, he would definitely not be able to simply let him go at that time. "Lord Duke, give me the man, maybe I can do it!" "Do you have a solution?" The duke was stunned for a moment, then immediately glared at the young noble in front of him. "Yes, I have some confidence, but the Duke must be quick, and can''t delay any longer!" It is here, Narant. Just now he took Annie to look for Natasha, but not long after he walked away, he heard exclamations from the original location. When he squeezed into the crowd, he happened to hear Natasha''s proposal, plus the action of Duke Miller. "Okay, as long as you can save Rita, I, Miller, can promise you any conditions!" Duke Miller did not hesitate. Whether what Narant said was true or not, he had no other choice. Moreover, at such a moment, he believed that no one would return to asking for trouble. After that, Duke Miller handed the girl directly to Narant. As if Narant had never heard of Duke Miller''s promise, he immediately embraced the girl in his arms. Put the girl''s back against her, and then lock her hands tightly around the girl''s upper abdomen. After his arms locked the girl, Narant shrank his arms sharply and restrained the girl''s upper abdomen. After tightening for a moment, Narant relaxed again, and then tightened again. This was to hit the girl''s abdomen and want to spit out the stuck fruit. "This... what is he doing?" "Yeah, with so much force, will it hurt Miss Rita?" And Narant''s move was obviously not seen by the nobles. Rita was choking on the fruit and couldn''t breathe, but the young noble kept tightening Rita''s abdomen. This move seems to be not only not like saving people, but more like tossing people. And Miss Rita is such a young child, how many toss can she withstand? Fortunately, Duke Miller did not speak even though his face was ashen. A big man like him also has determination. Since it was handed over to Narant, he would not interfere with many others. "Isn''t it okay?" And Narant was also a little anxious at the moment. It''s not that I''m worried about Duke Miller''s guilt, but I''m worried that if it drags on for a long time, the girl in his arms will be in danger. At this moment, the girl''s consciousness in his arms was obviously blurred, and even the struggle became weak. In this way, Narant gritted his teeth and decided to use more strength. Just worried about hurting the girl, so the power is controlled. But the current situation is obviously that saving people is the most important thing. As for the injury, that is no longer a concern. Whoosh! Whoosh! In this way, Narant once again tightened and relaxed Rita''s upper abdomen. And the surrounding nobles saw that Narant''s actions were even more complicated, and their expressions obviously became more strange. "Haha, this kid is dead this time!" But in the crowd at the moment, Cardi was overjoyed when he saw this. Because, he felt that Narant was going to be less fierce this time. Just because of his strange method, let alone saving people, Miss Belita will be strangled by him before she is choked to death. And if this guy can''t save Miss Rita in the end, then everything he''s doing now will be a sin In this case, it will inevitably lead to Duke Miller''s anger. "It''s true that there is a way to heaven and you don''t go, and there is no way to the abyss, you have to break in by yourself!" Cardi finally summed up Narant''s meddling this time. puff! However, just as he was thinking about it, a cyan thumb-sized fruit suddenly flew out of Miss Rita''s mouth in front of him. Whoa, whoa, whoa! As the fruit flew out, Miss Rita, who had been silent before, let out a series of coughing sounds. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 767： Duke Millers invitation! heh... After the coughing sound, the girl took a long, deep breath, the sound of inhalation was like a bellows. After breathing, the girl''s pale face instantly recovered, and she cried out with a wow. "Grandfather!" The girl immediately reached out and looked at Duke Miller in front of her. "Rita! Grandfather is here, it''s alright, it''s alright, it''s alright!" Upon seeing this, Duke Miller rushed up immediately, and immediately hugged the girl in his arms, constantly groping the girl''s face with his profile. . "Ah...this...this actually did it!" "Yeah, it''s amazing. Just now, the young noble seemed to be holding the girl and swaying around, how could he squeeze out the choked fruit!" "Did you say that this young nobleman had the **** luck..." "Shh, keep your voice down, this young noble has saved Miss Rita now, be careful that Duke Miller troubles you..." And when the grandson and grandson of Duke Miller hugged each other, the surrounding nobles finally reacted. However, even if they wanted to break their heads, they couldn''t figure it out. Narant''s seemingly random tossing method, which could accidentally hurt the girl, actually worked. "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" And Cady, who was so proud just now, wanted to see how Narant was taken care of by Duke Miller, his face changed drastically, and his mouth muttered as if he had seen a ghost. The last moment he thought that this kid had no good fruit to eat, but the next moment he became Duke Miller''s benefactor. This is definitely a great favor, and it is still in front of the nobles at the highest level of the Nok Empire. In this way, no matter whether Duke Miller is willing or not, the thanks to Narant must be in place at that time, otherwise, if this matter spreads out, if Duke Miller does not thank him, his reputation will be spurned by the empire immediately. "Young man, thank you very much for rescuing my granddaughter. I''m Miller. I don''t know what your name is and which family do you come from?" When everyone looked at Narant with envy and jealousy, Duke Miller finally appeased his granddaughter. After handing his granddaughter to the servant and the magician doctor, he looked directly at Narant and asked. "Duke Miller, my name is Narant, I''m from the Holy Continent!" Narant didn''t have any pride in front of him, but spoke humbly. "Oh, you are Narant?" Duke Miller''s expression was very exciting, but he didn''t expect the extraordinary young man in front of him to be Narant. Although Duke Miller would not call the people of the Glory Continent a country bumpkin like the Dolly family did. But the same thing is to look down on the people of the Glory Continent. After all, there are few spiritual powers in the Glory Continent, and he is well aware of the fact that there is no magician. And now Narant''s bearing does not need to be inferior to the heirs of the great nobles in the empire at all, and even must be more or less, which is beyond his expectations. Duke Miller immediately looked at Butler Milo, and Miller Nation nodded immediately, affirming Narant''s identity. "Baron Narant, he really is young and promising!" After confirming his identity, Duke Miller immediately praised Narant. The tone of this sentence is very serious, and it can be heard that it is not polite. Other nobles may not know Narant''s name, or can''t remember Narant. But Duke Miller only learned about the Orc Mission yesterday, and he is naturally still fresh in his memory of Narant, the lord who pioneered and plundered the Orcs. "Duke Miller praised!" Narant was still humble. "Well, come on, Baron Narant, sit there with me, let''s sit there and talk, this birthday party, you not only provided me with wine, but also saved my Rita, then you It''s my honored guest of Miller!" With that, Duke Miller warmly invited Narant to the sofa area in the corner. Moreover, Duke Miller even made a gesture of invitation himself. Seeing this scene, the surrounding nobles looked at Narant with envy. To make Duke Miller personally make a gesture of invitation, I am afraid that only His Majesty the King can enjoy such a gesture in the entire empire. "Who is this Narant? Do you know? Duke Miller just said that he provided the wine tonight?" "It sounds familiar, but he just said that he is from the Glory Continent, we should not have any impression!" "I know who this Baron Narant is. He is the lord of the Storm Lord, and this wine is produced by the Storm Lord!" "Really or not, he made the wine?" "Your Excellency, this is probably true. This Marquis of Umm brought the wine back!" "This...I didn''t expect that the lord of the Storm Territory was so young. The territory is not only rich in delicious wine, but now it has been appreciated by Duke Miller. I am afraid it will rise soon in the future!" "Yeah, this Baron Narant is really lucky. Wine is the most delicious wine. Will he worry about earning gold coins in the future?" As Narant left with Duke Miller, the crowd immediately began to discuss. When they learned that the wine was actually produced in the Narant territory, the mentality of the nobles immediately changed. Originally, if Narant was just a lucky boy and gained the appreciation of Duke Miller by virtue of this favor, then they would still be a little jealous, feeling that he had a bad luck. , But now the wine that became famous in Nok''s capital turned out to be his Narant''s. Now that kind of person can only look up and find a way to win over and make friends. Because, although such a character comes from the Glory Continent, although he is only a baron, as long as there is no accident, his future achievements are absolutely immeasurable. While the nobles onlookers were talking about Narant with great interest, he retreated to the entrance of the hall with a livid complexion. And with him, it is his father, the Marquis of Piccolo. "Father, what''s the matter with you calling me here?" "Bik, you go to the palace now and ask His Royal Highness the second prince to come." Marquis Pic also had a solemn expression and explained to him. "Father, go now?" Cardi hesitated. "Yes, let''s go now, is Narant with the Frank family?" "Yes, father!" Cardi nodded, although his father was seeing Narant for the first time, but the name had been sent by the spies the day before yesterday. "Since this is the case, then I''m afraid there will be changes in what we discussed with Duke Miller just now!" "No, father, Duke Miller has just passed away and he won''t take this matter into consideration anymore!" "Why not, what Duke Miller cares about most is his granddaughter, and now that Narant has rescued his granddaughter, and is still in front of so many nobles in the capital, if that Narant proposes, then Miller The Duke will surely help!" "Do you think that Duke Miller just said that he is taking care of us and the second prince? No, Duke Miller is thinking of His Majesty the King, and he does not want His Majesty to think that he is involved in the open and secret battles between the princes." "So, if Narant now raises the matter of the Frank family again, Duke Miller will definitely help this time." "After all, he is to repay Narant''s kindness, even the king will not have any opinion!" "This..." Cardi reflected in the dullness, and after listening to his father''s words, he also realized the problem. "Okay, hurry up, the sooner the better, otherwise Duke Miller will probably discuss with our Dolly family again later!" ... On Narant''s side, he was invited by Duke Miller to sit on the sofa beside him. Natasha and Ball naturally followed. And Natasha did not avoid suspicion, and sat directly next to Narant, looking at him with adoration in her eyes. Although Natasha used to admire Narant, but this time, seeing him save a little girl from the brink of life and death, the psychological impact must be even greater. In particular, the nobles of the Nok Empire are helpless, even a strong man like Duke Miller. And in just over ten seconds, Narant completed the things that everyone felt could not be reversed, and the pride and satisfaction in his heart need not be said more. Duke Miller glanced at Natasha and Ball and didn''t say anything, but said to Narant: "Baron Narant, I don''t know what you did just now, how to force the fruit of the potion. from?" Although Narant''s actions just now seemed messy and useless. But now that I think about it carefully, Duke Miller can conclude that when Narant stood up, he was very confident, because he looked very calm at that time. "Duke Miller, this is a first aid method in my hometown, specially to help people who are choked by food or foreign objects. This method is called Heimlich Maneuver!" "This method relies on quickly stepping on the stage to squeeze the abdomen of the human body to pressurize the upper body... Well, it can be understood that the opening of a skin bag is blocked by something. If we squeeze the skin bag hard, the blocked item will easily be squeezed out. That''s what I just used!" Narant didn''t hide it, and gave an explanation directly. The Heimlich method was considered the easiest and most effective way to treat airway obstruction in the past life, and there is no hidden principle in it, so it can naturally be told to everyone. It''s best if this method can be spread, and it should be able to save many people in the future. "It turned out to be like this, this method is really amazing!" Duke Miller heard the use of the skin bag as a metaphor, and instantly understood the principle, and couldn''t help but praise. "By the way, Baron Narant, you rescued my Rita today, then I will definitely thank you, I don''t know if you have anything you want, just mention it to me, as long as my Miller can I will do my best to satisfy it!¡± After speaking, Duke Miller was worried that Narant would be overhearted or embarrassed to mention it, so he continued: "Baron Narant, you don''t need to be polite to me, no matter what you ask, you deserve it, I am Le''s granddaughter is definitely a treasure in my palm!" Seeing Duke Miller''s sincere demeanor, Narant knew that Duke Miller really didn''t look like a vain person, glanced at Natasha and Ball, and immediately smiled and said, "Duke Miller, I don''t really have anything to mention. After all, a cute girl like Tully, anyone would lend a helping hand." "However, since you said that, Lord Duke, I have something I want your help here. This is also the reason why I came to Nok Capital." "This matter is about the Dolly family suppressing the Frank family!" "Baron Narant, are you sure this is the case?" Although Miller had already anticipated it, he was still a little surprised. "Baron Narant, you can actually change other requirements, such as changing fiefs and so on." "As long as you want, I, Miller, can accept you as a noble of the Nok Empire, or even expand it to the size of the earldom!" "County?" Narant did not expect Duke Miller to be so generous. Since Duke Miller has spoken in person, this territory will definitely no longer be a dangerous area like those on the Black Rock Plains, but a relatively safe and prosperous territory in the hinterland of the empire. Such a territory, as long as the Nok Empire does not fall, I am afraid that it can be passed down from generation to generation, and it can really be called a family of great nobles. In addition, now that he already has such a relationship with Duke Miller, as long as he runs diligently and faster in the future, this friendship can definitely be maintained, and I am afraid that it can be stable in this Nok Empire. However, Narant was very satisfied with his new storm collar and did not want to replace it. Moreover, he has too many secrets and is not suitable for staying in this hinterland, so he smiled and shook his head: "Duke Miller, thank you for your kindness, but I still like the feeling of being free!" "Baron Narant, you probably don''t know yet. Just over a week ago, the Orc Empire sent a mission to our Holy Alliance." "And they came for you anyway!" "Come for me!" Narant was obviously taken aback. "That''s right, these orcs plundered their border tribes because of you some time ago..." At that moment, Duke Miller informed Narant in detail about the orc mission. "Baron Narant, so, I think your best choice now is to change your territory and come to the hinterland of our Nok Empire." "In this way, even if the orcs want to trouble you, it is impossible!" "Although we have frictions on both sides, I am sure that the orcs have not dared to actually start a war between the two races for the time being!" The reason why Duke Miller wanted Narant to join the Nok Empire. One is to repay kindness. The second is to take a fancy to the prospect of Narant. Although I have only heard about it, whether it is wine or looting orcs, this is enough to show that Narant is different. Such talents, if possible, are naturally best to pull into their own empire, after all, whether it is with foreign races or other empires of the Holy Alliance, they also have a competitive relationship. And Duke Miller felt that he had informed Narant of the news in advance, so he would definitely choose to join the Nok Empire. "Duke Miller, thank you for your kindness, I still decided to stay in the Black Rock Plain!" However, contrary to Duke Miller''s expectations, Narant once again firmly rejected his invitation. Duke Miller took a deep look at Narant and found that for the first time he could not see the thoughts of a young noble. "Narant, since you have such a choice, I won''t advise you any more, but if your territory is really in trouble in the future and there is no other way out, you can come to me!" "Next, then I''ll help you solve the Dolly family''s affairs!" Duke Miller shook his head after a moment, and was not ready to struggle any more. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 768： Friendship duel? "Thank you Duke Miller!" Narant immediately thanked Duke Miller. Duke Miller nodded, and then called the housekeeper and whispered a few words in front of him. "Nalande!" At the same time, Natasha''s low voice came from Nalande''s ear. "What''s wrong!" Narant turned his head with a smile. "You... you don''t really have to do this. If our Frank family really can''t stay in the Nok Empire, maybe it''s okay to go to the tulip collar!" Natasha''s eyes were filled with mist, and she was obviously moved by Narant''s earlier rejection of Duke Miller''s invitation. That is a county in the hinterland of the Nok Empire. Although she came to this sacred continent not long ago, after seeing the stability and prosperity of the Nok Empire hinterland, Natasha didn''t have to think about it. This is definitely an opportunity that all nobles dream of. Speaking of which, if it is converted into gold coins, I am afraid that even all the wealth of the Frank family is not enough to measure the value of such an earldom. But Narant refused without hesitation. In Natasha''s view, Narant has paid too much for herself, and what can she report to Narant now? Just when Narant made a decision, Natasha gently pulled Lanalante''s arm, but Narant did not look back at all, and directly rejected Duke Miller''s proposal. "Natasha, in fact, I didn''t reject Duke Miller''s invitation just for your Frank family''s sake. In fact, I really like the freedom of the new Storm Territory!" Looking at Natasha''s gratitude is no longer the same, I am afraid that if it is not because this is the banquet scene, the tears will flow out. While Narant is satisfied, he also has some pity. Aside from his original intention, he really does not like to enter the Nok Empire so as not to be hindered by development. Just for Natasha, Narant will choose to help the Frank family without hesitation. As a traverser, with a system, is he worried that he will not be able to occupy enough land when he becomes stronger? To be honest, whether it is in the Holy Continent or the Glory Continent, this world does not lack land, it lacks population, food, and the strength to protect the territory. As long as the three are enough, it is not impossible for Narant to build a super empire. Natasha naturally didn''t listen to Narant''s explanation. In any case, this kind of kindness really made her unable to repay. After a moment''s pause, Natasha regained some emotions, and then Natasha continued: "But Narant, Duke Miller just mentioned the threat of the orcs, won''t the storm be too dangerous!" "You don''t have to worry about this Natasha. Although our Storm Territory is bordered by the Orc Empire, it is very far away from their royal court. Therefore, I don''t believe that the Orcs really want to come to us." "Also, even if it does come, we can still run if we can''t beat us!" With Shirley''s little girl bee and Swift Eagle there, to be honest, Narant is really not too worried about the attack of the orcs. If it''s a big deal, he hides. Being able to take those guys around in a circle around the Orc Empire will make you feel more at ease in your own territory, Narant. At that time, if it is arranged properly in advance, he is even prepared to let the orcs crippling them before they set foot on their own territory. When Natasha heard the words, she murmured twice, wanting to say something, but was stopped by Narant. "Here comes the Dolly family!" At this time, Butler Milo had brought Marquis Pic of the Dolly family to the sofa. "Lord Duke, I heard that you are looking for me. I don''t know why you are looking for me again this time?" Marquis Piccolo pretended to be confused. "Well, Marquis Piccolo, I brought you here this time because I wanted to talk about the Frank family!" Duke Miller didn''t beat around the bush. Since he decided to do his best to help Narant, he must have been outspoken. When Marquis Piccolo heard the words, worry immediately arose in his heart, but he didn''t expect that he was really guessing. However, fortunately, he had just patted Cady to find the second prince, so he just showed a dignified expression, "Lord Duke, I have just told you the inside story, this matter is really not up to our Dolly family to call the shots!" "So, regarding the matter of the Frank family, it is impossible for our Dolly family to back down!" "Well, so, are you going to ask me to find the second prince?" Duke Miller''s eyes sharpened immediately. Don''t look at the fact that Duke Miller was always amiable before, that''s because tonight was his birthday dinner, so he wouldn''t be stern when facing the guests. But when his posture showed his majesty, the surrounding area was instantly covered by a suffocating sense of oppression. And the originally normal demeanor of Marquis Bick suddenly became tense, and his body became a little stiff. "Lord Duke, this is really not something that can be decided..." However, even so, the Marquis of Dolly still did not let go. Because he knew very well that even if Duke Miller was domineering, he would not be able to treat himself with so many nobles. "Do you think I really don''t dare to treat you?" Unfortunately, Marquis Pic still underestimated the courage of a strong man, or rather his face. Before, he didn''t want to go all out, but now that he has decided to fulfill his promise to Narant, it can be said that this Marquis of Pic is really nothing. "His Royal Highness Second Prince is here!" However, at this moment, a servant''s shout came from the door of the banquet hall. With the shouting, a young man in his twenties in Chinese clothing entered the hall followed by Cardi. When Duke Miller saw this, he dissipated the previous coercion, and then took the initiative to stand up. "Uncle Miller, congratulations on your birthday!" "Haha, Dale, your gift has already been sent, why did you come in person!" The two princes were also Duke Miller''s nephew, so Duke Miller greeted him with a smile. . "Uncle Miller, originally because of my father''s request, we were busy practicing every day, so we couldn''t come." "However, I just heard that Cardi said that Uncle Miller''s banquet was full of wine, so after I finished my practice, I rushed over immediately, hoping that Uncle Miller would not blame him." The second prince was also full of humility, not at all. Like a rescuer invited by the Dolly family. "Dell, uncle is welcome, of course, there is enough wine tonight, you can do whatever you want later!" "Then I would like to thank Uncle Miller. By the way, Uncle Miller, what happened just now? Did Marquis Bick anger you in some way?" The second prince Dale glanced at Piccolo, who was already sweating a little on his forehead, and pretended not to ask. "Well, Dale, you''re here just in time. Uncle, I happen to have something I want to discuss with you!" Duke Miller narrowed his eyes slightly and chose to speak directly. "Uncle Miller, please speak!" "I heard that the Dolly family is suppressing a new noble family who joined our Nok Empire recently. However, Baron Narant of this noble family has just saved my Lita, so I want the Dolly family to stop suppressing!" "It''s just that Bick said it was your instigation to suppress the Frank family, so I want to ask if that''s the case?" "Really? Uncle Miller, there must be a misunderstanding. I did instruct the Dolly family to help me find a business partner." "As you know, my eldest son is seven years old, and I''m thinking of building a manor for him! But what I like most on weekdays is practicing martial arts or hunting on horseback. I don''t know anything about doing business." "So, this matter was handed over to Marquis Piccolo." "He also reported to me a few days ago that a noble family called the Frank family seems to be interested in cooperating." "It''s just, I didn''t expect that what Uncle Miller said would happen!" "Marquis Piccolo, is what Uncle Miller said true? Didn''t I say it before, cooperation requires mutual consent!" The second prince Dale looked at Marquis Piccolo. "His Royal Highness, I contacted the Frank family just as you said. Maybe it''s because the subordinates who summoned the message misunderstood the meaning, so the current situation happened." Marquis Piccolo immediately heard the second prince''s question. Pushed clean. "Yeah, if it''s really a misunderstanding, Dale, do you think you can re-select a partner?" How could Duke Miller not see that they were acting. It''s just that things like this don''t matter, he just needs to fulfill his promise to Narant. "Well, Uncle Miller, since you said so, and if they are really not willing, then I must choose another partner." "It''s just, now that this matter has spread, if other people know about it, they really think that the Dolly family and I are conspiring to bully the minor nobles." "So, Uncle Miller, it''s better than this. I sent someone here to have a friendly duel with the Baron Narant, which is considered a friendly exchange." "As long as he is willing to agree, then this matter is over!" The second prince looked at Narant. On the way, he had heard from Cardi what had happened tonight. So, now the Frank family itself is not a problem, the real problem is the young noble who suddenly appeared and rescued Rita. Only starting from him can solve the crisis tonight. "Dell, didn''t you give Uncle Miller''s face?" Duke Miller naturally knows what this so-called friendly discussion means, and the other party wants to make Narant retreat. If he chooses not to participate, he will not be able to continue to say anything. After all, Dale has already talked about this, as long as you are willing to participate, you can let the Frank family go. But if Narant participated, his life would be in danger. "Uncle Miller, you are my uncle, and I will definitely respect you, but if this incident spreads, the reputation of my second Prince Dale will be ruined, so if I can complete this little boy After that, other nobles will naturally not say much." Second Prince Dale continued to speak humbly. "His Royal Highness Dale, I don''t know what kind of duel this friendship duel is, and what strength is my opponent?" At this moment, Narant spoke up. "Well, are you the young aristocrat who rescued Rita? You really are young and promising!" The second prince looked at Narant with a glint in his eyes. "Friendship duel is also very simple, that is, I randomly select one of my three subordinates to fight, as long as they can''t lose in the duel with them for three minutes, then Baron Narant wins." "I don''t know if Baron Narant has confidence. If not, Baron Narant should consider it carefully." Behind the second prince Dale stood three guards with long swords hanging around their waists. Although it is only the beginner level of the earth knight, few people can do it if a golden knight wants to last under their hands for three minutes. "Dell, in this Nok capital, I''m afraid no one can face the Earth Knights for three minutes, right?" Duke Miller frowned a little displeased. If the person selected by Dell is also a golden knight, who is only a small level higher than Narant, then he will reluctantly agree. But now it is replaced by the Earth Knight, which is completely intended to kill Narant. "Uncle Miller, this Baron Narant is not an ordinary noble. I also heard about the briefing the day before yesterday. If you can loot them in the Orc Empire, Baron Narant is a real warrior!" Dale looked at Narant with interest, the meaning was obvious. I have already set out the conditions, it is up to you whether you are willing or not. Even Duke Miller can''t say anything at the moment, after all, his second prince also needs face, not to mention that he has not completely rejected Duke Miller''s request. And he felt that as long as Narant was not stupid, he would definitely not dare to agree. How could the Knights of the Earth be able to compete with the Golden Knights. Still beyond his expectations, Narant is not an ordinary person, he said with a smile: "Okay, I''ll try the strength of the guard of His Royal Highness the Second Prince. To be honest, for the power of the earth knight, I really very curious!" "You agreed?" Second Prince Dale said in surprise. "That''s right, I would also like to thank the second prince for giving me the opportunity to compete with the Knights of the Earth. In addition, what Prince Dale just said counts, as long as I complete this friendship test, the Frank family will not be suppressed again! " "Very good, since you have the guts, Baron Narant, then let you give it a try. I, the dignified second prince of Dale, did what I said, and you participated in the friendship duel, so the Frank family will not suffer in the future in the Nok Empire. Any repression!" "Baron Narant, the strength of an earth knight is not something that ordinary golden knights can compete with!" At this time Duke Miller frowned. "Don''t worry, Lord Duke, I''m not an ordinary golden knight. In addition, I ask Lord Duke to preside over the future affairs of the Frank family!" Narant smiled lightly, very confident. "Okay!" Duke Miller saw that Narant had made up his mind, so he didn''t say more. Immediately, Steward Milo was ordered to go to the manor''s treasury to bring armor to Narant, because Narant was here for the banquet tonight, so he had nothing on his body except the long sword. . At the same time that Butler Milo went to get the armor, everyone also started to go out of the hall. Since it is a duel of the strong, it must be outdoors. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 769： Silly? "Quick, let''s go to the square!" "What are you doing in the square? I haven''t had enough wine yet!" "You idiot, you only know how to eat and drink, didn''t you hear it just now?" "Hear what?" "The young man who rescued Miss Rita just now is going to a duel, and the opponent is an earth knight!" "Ah, Earth Knight, how is this possible? That young man named Baron Narant seems to be the Golden Knight, right? Besides, Baron Narant just rescued Miss Leta, is there anyone else in the Duke''s manor? Dare to trouble him." "Yes, you''re right, there are indeed people who want to trouble Baron Narant. I just heard that the knight of the earth is the guard of His Royal Highness the second prince." "Hi, His Royal Highness Second Prince? No wonder you dare to deal with Miss Rita''s savior in the Duke''s manor!" "That''s why I told you to go to the square. You see, the Duke and the others have already left the hall. Let''s go out and have a look. We have enough wine tonight anyway, so don''t be in a hurry when you come back later!" "Yes, there must be no suspense in the duel between the golden knight and the earth knight. I just want to know if the guard of His Royal Highness the Second Prince hurts Baron Narant, the Duke will be angry." "I want to see it too, let''s go!" When Narant and Duke Miller walked out of the banquet hall, the nobles who were still in a cheerful atmosphere immediately exploded. The previous scene was naturally noticed by people with a heart. And those who got close also heard some clues. With the spread, the nobles in this hall could no longer sit still, and they followed them out of the hall, wanting to watch the duel between the two sides. The reason why everyone is so concerned about this duel is not to know the outcome of this duel. Because in their opinion, the duel has not yet started, and the outcome of the outcome is already obvious. The golden knight, it is absolutely impossible to beat the earth knight, even for three minutes in front of the earth knight. And what they are most interested in now is whether this Narant will die at the hands of the land knight. And if it does happen, how will Duke Miller react? ... "Natasha, don''t worry, isn''t it the Earth Knight? I can still make him lie down!" On the lawn outside the manor square, Narant stood up straight and Natasha put on a stomach for him. It''s just that Natasha''s mood is not good at the moment. She didn''t expect that because of the Frank family affairs, Narant would be in such a dangerous situation. Moreover, Narant did not give her a chance to persuade her at all. "Narant, in fact, we don''t have to stay in the Nok Empire. If the Frank family goes to the tulip collar, it will be closer to you!" "Fool, if you''re so close, why do you stay in Storm Collar all day?" "Besides, what I said is true, Earth Knight, I''m really not afraid, and I don''t need to kill him, but I can survive the duel for three minutes!" Narant shook his head, without any trace at all. fear. The breakthrough last time, although he was only a golden knight, also gave him the ability to release vindictive energy. Although it was still incomparable with the real earth knight, it also let him know the basic strength of the earth knight. In this way, the guard of the second prince is only the first-level earth knight, and Narant is still very confident in dealing with it. What''s more, he has magic too! After Natasha finished fixing the armor, Narant cast a reassuring look at her, and then looked at Annie. Then he whispered a few words in Annie''s ear, and without waiting for the girl to respond, he walked directly into the arena. "Baron Narrant, are you ready?" And the second prince, Dale, had already prepared and waited for a long time. The earth knight selected by Narant was fully armed and stood opposite Narant with a long sword in hand. "Ready, Prince Dale, the duel can start at any time!" "Very good, then let''s start!" The second Prince Dell''s eyes showed a hint of ruthlessness, and then announced the official start of the competition. And Duke Miller didn''t speak the whole time, just stood by with a blank expression. "The captain of the Royal Guards of the Nok Empire won, I am very happy to compete with your Excellency!" "Storm Lord Narant, come, Your Excellency, let me test the strength of the Earth Knight!" Narant heard the guard''s self-reported home, and his mouth always had a smile. "Wow, this Baron Narant is so arrogant!" "Yeah, it''s really arrogant enough to be able to laugh in the face of the Earth Knight!" "Are you saying that Baron Narant doesn''t know what the Knights of the Earth stand for?" Because of Narant''s decision, there was another chatter from the surrounding nobles. And there was a flash of coldness in the eyes of the earth knight Bode, and he no longer hesitated, he pulled out the long sword from his waist with a clang, and gathered his fighting qi to charge towards Narant. "Rock Crushing Meteor Slash!" When this win was three meters away from Narant, he heard a loud roar, and the long sword in his hand instantly shone with a strong khaki light, accompanied by a tyrannical coercion. This win seemed to be polite before, but now it is the first trick to use the cheat without leaving room. "Ah! I''m afraid this Baron Narant is dead!" The surrounding nobles felt the power of the power and couldn''t help but take a step back. At the same time, they felt that Narant might not even be able to resist the first move. "Oh, the speed seems to be slower!" However, before everyone''s thoughts fell, Narant was still calm and composed, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Just after hearing his voice fell, the figure disappeared from the place in an instant, leaving only an afterimage. Boom! With a loud bang, the Meteor Slash that won had already slashed to the ground. But when everyone saw the scene clearly again, they found that Narant''s voice was no longer there where the Knight won. At this moment, Narant is already standing three meters away from Bo De''s side, the long sword in his hand is still unsheathed, and even the hair on his head is not messy. "What a fast speed!" When everyone saw this scene, they couldn''t help but exclaimed. Bode is a knight of the earth, and his strength can completely suppress the golden knight. But now the speed of this Narant is so fast, it is no slower than winning this earth knight. Bode frowned slightly, and his expression became serious, "It turns out that Your Excellency is still so fast, I underestimated Your Excellency just now, and now I will take it seriously!" "Hehe, your Excellency is free!" Narant was still not salty or dank. "Rock Smashing Meteor Slash!" Bode didn''t talk nonsense. After Narant''s voice fell, he ran his grudge again and rushed towards Narant. And this time his speed was three points faster than just now. At this time, Narant''s face became a little serious, "Earth Knight, it is really extraordinary!" Narant could only see at a glance that the speed he was proud of in the past could only just match this win at the moment. But even so, that''s enough. I saw that Narant still didn''t draw his sword. When this Bode was about to dash in front of him, he dodged again at a very high speed, and then again escaped Bode''s Meteor Slash. "Let''s see how long you can escape!" Bode no longer had the previous ramblings, and once he missed the hit, he chased and slashed towards Narant again. In this way, in this game, Bode kept chasing and slashing, while Narant kept dodging and evading. However, with the speed of both sides being evenly matched, Narant''s dodging seemed a bit dangerous. Natasha, who was on the sidelines, had already seen covering her red lips with her hands, her eyes full of tension and anxiety. Duke Miller frowned slightly at the moment, his eyes fixed on the field. To say that the only person in a comfortable mood in the field is probably the second prince Dale. "This kid still has some skills. It''s no wonder that he was able to escape from the Orc Empire. I''m afraid his strength is only a little bit worse than mine. I really didn''t expect such a person to appear in a remote place in the Glory Continent." "His Royal Highness Dale, if this goes on, will that guy really last three minutes?" Listening to the second prince''s words, Cardi on the side was a little uncertain. He wished that Narant could be slashed by the sword immediately, and now he was a little anxious to see that Narant was able to entangle with Bode for so long without injury. "Hehe, Cardi, don''t worry, Bode hasn''t fully used his strength yet. When he uses all his strength, that''s when this kid will die!" Second Prince Dell waved his hand towards Cardi indifferently. "Really?" Cardi said in disbelief. However, at the next moment, Bo De in that match really had other actions. I saw a little murderous intent in his eyes, and then his entire body of fighting qi began to gather frantically, and the light of fighting qi above the long sword was more than half stronger than before. "Ah, this is about to release the sword light!" The nobles who were watching had naturally seen the earth knights fighting, and they noticed the problem the moment the winning sword appeared strange. It was too late and the nobleman''s voice had not dissipated, and the long sword in Win''s hand had already slanted towards Narant, who was dodging in front of him. brush! As the winning sword slammed down, a tyrannical sword light formed in front, and attacked Narant with Ling Lie''s killing intent. And this sword light covers a very wide range and is very fast, and Narant can no longer dodge it as easily as before. He also felt the threat, directly pulled out the long sword around his waist, gathered his fighting spirit on the long sword, and then jumped towards the top. Just when Narant just jumped to a height of more than one meter, the sword light had already reached him. If he didn''t do something, the feet that were not out of the attack range at the next moment would be shattered. But Narant was not in a hurry, the long sword in his hand was already ready to go, and he slashed directly at the sword glow. when! boom! When Narant''s long sword collided with the sword glow, a khaki-yellow light flashed in the field, and a roar immediately came. When the light dissipated, Narant had returned to his original position. Jianmang blasted two or three meters behind him. However, this time Narant was not as handsome as before, only to see a lot of dust sticking on his face and body. Obviously, the sword glow just now made him a little embarrassed. "Wow, this is the real strength of the Knights of the Earth. Let me just say that Baron Narant was able to avoid it for so long. It turns out that this win did not use all his strength." "Yeah, just one blow can make Baron Narant so embarrassed. I believe that Baron Narant will be defeated in less than ten seconds!" Seeing Narant''s appearance, the nobles onlookers began to discuss, thinking that this was the duel they knew. "Hehe, let''s see where you can hide now, then, go to die now!" Seeing Narant''s state, Bo also sneered in his heart. If it wasn''t to take care of Duke Miller''s face, he would use Jianmang as soon as he came up. Now, he is not ready to talk nonsense, ready to give Narant the final blow. The second prince of Dale had given him a death order to kill Narant. As for whether Duke Miller will take action later, Prince Dale has also arranged for two other guards to stop him at that time. Even if they were combined, they were no match for Duke Miller, but if they blocked him for a moment, it would be fine. "Rock Crusher Meteor Slash!" With a roar, this win once again wielded a secret skill slash, and this time it gathered sword lights. In this way, the sword light in front of him was more than twice as tyrannical as before, and the length alone had a range of four or five meters. "I don''t believe you''re not dead this time!" In Bode''s view, it was impossible for Narant to survive this blow. "Ah! This power, everyone step back!" Sure enough, when Jianmang appeared, the surrounding crowd retreated in succession, because they all felt the tyranny of this blow. Duke Miller''s expression changed when he saw this. This was the real full-strength strike of the beginner knights of the earth. The next moment, Duke Miller was ready to get up and head towards the field. "Uncle Miller! This is a duel!" At this moment, the second prince, who had been waiting for a long time, directly blocked Duke Miller. "Dell, Narant saved my Rita!" Duke Miller frowned, and immediately bypassed the second prince to make a move. But the two guards of the second prince came to Duke Miller immediately. Duke Miller was furious, and immediately gathered his vindictive energy and blasted towards the two of them. The two guards did not hesitate to take out a scroll and block it in front of them. "Advanced shield! Damn it!" Duke Miller didn''t expect that Dale would be willing to use the advanced scroll in order to stop him. His face was ashen, and he released his grudge again and blasted towards the two guards. boom! Kaka! With a loud noise, the shields on the two guards shattered directly, and the guards staggered back several meters. However, because of the delay for so long, the Jianmu on the Bode side had already slashed to the front of Narant. At the moment, Narant was dignified and stood there blankly. In the eyes of everyone, this seems to have been frightened. Boom! And just in the next there was a loud bang, accompanied by a dazzling khaki light, which stabbed everyone to the point of being unable to open their eyes. "This kid is dead!" When the second prince saw this, he sneered in his heart while squinting his eyes. And the surrounding nobles did the same, and felt that Narant should definitely die. The golden knight, facing the full blow of the earth knight, is sure to die. Unless... unless a magician can make a move, he can release a shield like the two guards of the second prince just now! But this is a duel, how could a magician take action? https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 770： The Flash And will Narant die? That''s definitely not the case, Mage, Narant himself is an out-and-out Mage. Seeing that the khaki sword light was getting closer and closer to him, just as he was about to hit him, Narant finally released a magic shield that he had just prepared. Although this magic shield is limited by Narant''s own strength, it is only an intermediate magic. But even a junior magician can severely damage or defend the golden knight, so the intermediate magician can already have the same threatening power as the earth knight. Boom! When Narant just finished releasing the magic shield, the sword light came as promised in the next moment. In an instant, intense light and a deafening roar came from the field. After a full pause, the light and rumbling sound completely disappeared, and everyone reflected slightly. After everyone reacted, their first thought was to look at the field immediately, wanting to see what happened to Narant. "Ah, how is this possible?" "Ah, could it be that I''m dazzled, this... he... why does he seem to have nothing to do?" "This Baron Narant is still alive. How did he do it? It was the full blow of the Earth Knight just now!" As people looked at the field, their eyes widened in the next moment, and some even shouted in shock. Because Narant, who had died in their imagination, was not lying on the ground, but was still standing in the field and smiling at everyone. Although his body is more messy than before, it is certain that he has never suffered any substantial damage. In the face of Narant, who looked like this, not to mention these onlookers, even Duke Miller was a little surprised. I thought that Narant might have a problem, but I didn''t expect it to be so capable. "It''s impossible, being hit by my full-strength blow is so unscathed!" Bode was originally ready to welcome victory, and received the admiration of the onlookers. At this moment, seeing Narant standing there with a smile, his face suddenly turned blue. A burst of white. "Your Excellency, your full-strength strike is indeed very powerful, and I almost got injured!" What made him vomit even more was that Narant saw his expression and immediately made a sarcastic speech. puff! Win almost spit out a mouthful of blood. "You are courting death!" Won got the courage and anger in his heart, and the next moment he slowly raised the long sword in his hand, ready to continue swinging the long sword towards Narant. Boom! However, just as Bode was about to swing his sword, a sudden thunder exploded in the sky. Everyone looked up and looked around, only to realize that before they knew it, the sky above was obscured a little by dark clouds, and the starlight that originally filled the sky had disappeared. Of course, in the face of such a scene, apart from the guy Kady, the other nobles didn''t particularly care. After all, even if it rains, the servants will quickly set up the tent to ensure that the banquet goes on as usual. At the moment, Cady was a little bit cramped, looking at the sky with a worried expression. If it weren''t for the fact that the surrounding nobles were staying in place at the moment, he would definitely go to the small building immediately. Although being struck by lightning yesterday did not cause much substantial damage, it also caused him a little psychological shadow. No matter who was electrocuted with blackened hair, he would have bad memories. The guard on the field won''t have the idea of ??Cady, but he just glanced at the sky for a while, but also withdrew his sight. "Rock Crushing Meteor Slash..." The long sword in his hand shines again, and with a roar, he is ready to go straight to his skin. click... Boom! However, just as his voice was about to fall, a white light suddenly came from the sky. Following the white light, everyone only felt a flower in front of them, and a dazzling white light appeared in the sky and fell in front. This white light fell behind, and a terrifying explosion finally came from everyone''s ears. This explosion sound is stronger than the explosion sound produced by winning the full blow. "Ah! It''s lightning, and I won it when struck by lightning!" "Really, really appeared!" After being stunned for a few moments, the next moment everyone finally reacted. And the white light just now was nothing else, it was the lightning that fell from the sky. And this lightning strikes the winning sword holding high in a fair manner. In an instant, scorched smoke rose from Bode''s body, and his expression was a little sluggish on the spot. While the surrounding nobles were surprised, they also felt scared. There are many nobles in the crowd, but they have not even reached the Golden Knights, so lightning still has a lot of lethality for them. If it gets hacked, it''s definitely not worth it. Of course, even nobles with the strength of a golden knight would not dare to say that they like being struck by lightning. For example, this guy Cardi, who did not expect that he would encounter lightning again after a day, was already startled, and took a few steps back. It''s not that I''m worried about the danger of my life, but I''m afraid that I will be blackened by electricity, and I will really become the laughing stock of Nok Capital in the future. I didn''t see that even if the Earth Knight won, he was already in an extremely embarrassing situation because he was struck by lightning. Being able to be struck by lightning in a duel, and when he is still raising his sword to cut off the sword beam, such an awkward posture, I am afraid that within three or five years, it will become an interesting anecdote for all nobles after dinner. Although he was only a bodyguard, he was also a knight of the earth and a captain, and that was also decent. In this way, although he did not receive any harm, the embarrassment and anger of winning were mixed together. "Ah!" I saw Bo De roared again. This sound, mixed with the fighting spirit of the Earth Knight, resounded throughout the square, as if to vent his anger. With his roar, the high sword once again gathered a strong khaki light. The next moment, the sword that gathered all the fighting spirit was about to be cut off again. The onlookers immediately recovered their minds and waited for Jianmang to appear. Click! Boom! However, what everyone did not expect was that just when the long sword was about to be cut off, the previous abrupt scene reappeared. With the appearance of a dazzling white light, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky again, and hit him again along the long sword that was held aloft. And the khaki-yellow vindictiveness that Bo De had just gathered dissipated again. "..." The field fell into a sluggishness. A group of nobles have been stunned at the moment. I didn''t expect to see such unfortunate things with my own eyes... Abu, such a strange thing. If it was just hit by a bolt of lightning, it could be said to be a coincidence. But this was hit by two bolts of lightning in a row. What exactly did Bode do to cause the God of Glory in the sky to impose divine punishment? The nobles in the field wanted to laugh a little, but they were worried that they would go mad when they couldn''t bear it. Click! Boom! Click! Boom! However, what everyone did not expect was that they thought they could be hit by two lightning strikes, which was an unprecedented thing. But the next moment, the lightning in the sky appeared one after another, as if it were not for money. One by one, they fell towards the field, all of which fell on the body of Bo De, who was stiff and motionless. One, two, three... five, six! Finally, after a total of eight lightning bolts, the lightning finally stopped, and even the dark clouds dissipated a little. But Rao is so, which also caused the audience to fall into silence. Strange things happen every year, especially this year! Everyone''s brains have been a little caught, and they don''t know how to describe the scene just now. puff! At this time, a voice finally broke the silence in the field. Everyone looked for the sound and found that the person who laughed was actually this guy Cardi. It turned out that Cardi was still haunted by the fact that he was struck by lightning yesterday, especially because he felt that this matter would be spread on a small scale and made himself a joke. But now that he has a rising star who was hit by eight lightning bolts in an instant, the incident he was struck by lightning yesterday was considered trivial. Therefore, it is conceivable that in the future, the anecdote that will be circulated in King Nok will no longer be his Khadi, but the guard won. With that, Cardi couldn''t help laughing, smiling comfortably. "Uh... I''m sorry everyone, I just thought of a happy thing, not intentional!" When he found that everyone was looking at him, especially that Bo De and the second prince beside him were looking at him, Cady reacted and immediately smiled and explained. However, in his heart, he admired the lightning, and felt that the lightning tonight was entirely for his Cardi. Click! Boom! However, just before the idea of ??Kadi dissipated, a familiar white light suddenly appeared in front of him. Before he could react, he suddenly felt his whole body froze, and then he was covered by a white light. Click! Boom! Then came the second familiar white light! "Uh..." There was blue smoke on Cady''s head, and the luxurious silk dress all over his body had been scorched. "I... I was also struck by lightning!" Cardi''s mind was a little overjoyed. Although there were only two, but he was also struck by lightning in front of everyone''s eyes, and it was probably impossible for him to let Win win the tank for himself. And from now on, there will be an extra share of his Cardi in the capital''s jokes. It is conceivable that in the future, he will be able to enjoy the names of the two lightning heroes in the capital of Nok. "Pfft!" At the next moment, there was another laugh from the field. Everyone looked and found that it was Narant who was laughing this time. "Cough, sorry, sorry, I can''t bear it anymore! In other words, why is there so much lightning tonight, and it''s okay to win your Excellency, after all, it''s the first time I''ve been struck by lightning." "It''s Mr. Cady, this is the second time you''ve been struck by lightning! What bad thing did you do to make the God of Glory so angry!" Narant immediately explained. "You..." Cardi heard the words, and suddenly became angry. If it wasn''t for his strength, he would have to draw his sword and kill Narant. "Thunderbolt, hack him! Hack him!" Cady, who was holding back, couldn''t take revenge himself, but he counted on the revenge to the top of his head. Because I was struck by lightning just after the joke was over, so it would be fair to give this Narant a few times. The rest of the nobles also vaguely felt that this Narant was really bold, and he was not afraid to follow Cardi''s footsteps. However, to their disappointment, it seems that the God of Glory has no intention of splitting Narant. Because, the last trace of dark clouds on that day actually began to drift away at this moment, and gradually, the stars in the original night sky gradually revealed. "Why is this happening!" Cady almost vomited blood as he watched the dark clouds dissipate. If it wasn''t for the scene, he would definitely point to the sky and scold him. "Bode, are you okay? If it''s okay, the duel will continue!" At this moment, the second Prince Dell finally spoke up. Although the second prince of Dale felt the unprecedented absurdity about today''s incident, Narant was still alive and kicking at the moment, and his goal had not been achieved, so naturally the competition could not be stopped. In addition, don''t look at the charred body of Bo De who was struck by eight lightning bolts in a row, but as an earth knight, this kind of damage is not enough to cause serious injury. In this way, this win still has the strength to kill Narant. "Yes, His Royal Highness Second Prince!" Sure enough, Bo De finally recovered from his stiff state. Being struck by eight lightning bolts one after another, his anger has been suppressed. It''s not that the anger has disappeared, but that it has completely transformed into killing intent. Because, the anger at the moment can no longer let him vent, only the killing intent is released, and the blood of Narant in front of him can wash away his shame. "Rock Smashing Meteor Slash!" There was a cold glow in the eyes of Win, without roaring, without shouting, and said the secret skill he was going to use in an extremely plain tone. However, the same as before, the khaki-yellow Dou Qi light on the long sword is still strong, even more intense than the previous two gatherings. When the second prince saw this, he immediately winked at the two guards, and the two guards took out a shield talisman again. Obviously, this is for Duke Miller again. "Go to hell!" There was no lightning this time, and the long sword in Win''s hand was cut off smoothly. brush! With the slashing of the long sword, a tyrannical sword light immediately slashed towards Narant. "You are the one who died!" And this time Narant also had a cold glow in his eyes. After playing for so long, he is also ready to end tonight''s duel. The next moment, Narant held a long sword and waited for the arrival of Jianmang. Boom! After a flash, Jianmang arrived in front of Narant. As the splendid light erupted suddenly, there was a roar in the field again. puff! And just after the roaring sound passed, everyone suddenly heard a sound of penetrating flesh. "Finally dead?" With the sound of the flesh, everyone couldn''t help but draw such a conclusion in their minds. From what they heard, the sound of penetrating flesh should be that Narant couldn''t resist Jianmang, and was hit by Jianmang. Immediately, everyone looked back at the field. "how can that be!" It''s just that Similarly, when everyone focused their attention on the field this time, they once again made an unbelievable cry. There was indeed one person in the field who was slashed by the long sword. However, the person who was beheaded was not the Narant they expected, but the Knight of Bold who was located three meters away from Narant! I saw that a large hole had been broken in the chest of Bo De''s armor, and a large amount of blood had leaked out of it. "How could you have a sword glow!" Blood spilled from Bo De''s mouth, his eyes were full of horror, and his mouth was difficult to say. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 771： Who said the golden knight cant use the sword glow? "Ah, what did you say, Jianmang?" "Yeah, did Narant use the sword glow to slash the winning?" "It seems to be the case. You can see that Baron Narant is now more than three meters away from Bo De. If it wasn''t for Jianmang, how did he hurt Bo De!" "How is this possible, Baron Narant seems to be a golden knight? Could it be that I am blinded?" Hearing the difficult questioning of Win, the nobles onlookers came to their senses one after another, and then they banged like a cauldron. Narant not only escaped the blow of the power he won, but also severely injured him, which was originally a very unbelievable thing. But now that Boduo clearly stated that Narant had injured him with the sword glow, which was even more unbelievable than the previous one. As long as it is a knight who cultivates vindictiveness, then they all know... Jianmang, this is the exclusive use of the earth knight. Only after reaching the earth knight, can he have enough fighting spirit and strong body to output the power of tyrannical sword light. But now Narant is clearly a golden knight. Whether it was the onlookers nobles, or the second Prince Dale, they all felt that they were hallucinating. Even Earl Miller was a little surprised. "Who said that the golden knight can''t use Jianmang!" However, in the face of everyone''s surprise, Narant looked indifferent. I saw the long sword in his hand raised again, and immediately the dragon tooth long sword was covered with a dazzling red light. brush! I saw Narant''s long sword swiping gently towards the front, and a blood-red sword light slashed forward. Of course, Narant''s sword glow was not as powerful as Peter''s before, and his power was still slightly weaker. Whoa! "Yes... it''s true, it''s really a sword glow!" "God, what did I see, the golden knight can also release the sword light, this is incredible!" However, Rao is Narant, the sword light is not comparable to the earth knight, but the surrounding crowd is stunned, and their eyes are all shocked and puzzled. puff! And under everyone''s attention, the sword beam stood straight on the neck of Bo De. Because Bo De no longer had the strength to defend, the huge head flew up in an instant, and the blood splattered all over the ground. Quiet! For a while, needles could be heard falling on the originally lively manor square. "Okay! Narant is mighty!" However, just a moment later, there was a cheer from the field. And this cheer was made by Natasha''s father, Bauer. Narant''s victory could not only help the Frank family to lift the crisis, but also pay no price, which was definitely a big victory for him. Therefore, at this moment, he was the most excited in the field. "Baron Narant is mighty!" Perhaps inspired by the atmosphere, the nobles also subconsciously shouted. Not to mention anything else, just relying on the golden knight to kill the earth knight, this battle can definitely be called a ''war of the world''. I am afraid that after today, Narant''s reputation will spread throughout the Holy Alliance. "Baron Narant is mighty!" "Baron Narant is mighty!" For a while, the cheers rose from wave to wave, especially some noble ladies, who looked at Narant with eyes full of small stars. After so many blessings of affinity fruit, plus his handsome face, coupled with his current demeanor, Narant is definitely a dead man. If it wasn''t for Natasha who had been staying beside Narant all the time before, and she was also very graceful, I''m afraid there would have been an endless stream of noble ladies looking for Narant to dance. Facing the cheers of the crowd, the most uncomfortable thing in the field was the second Prince Dale and Cardi and his father. Originally thought that Narant would die without a doubt, and even paid for two expensive high-level shield scrolls, but in the end, they were all lost. "Everything is quiet!" Seeing the gloomy expression on the second Prince Dale, Cardi immediately shouted towards the field. Immediately, all the nobles reacted one after another. The slain Bo De was the guard of the second prince, so they all stopped cheering immediately. "Second Prince Dale, I have already participated in and completed the duel. I wonder if the conditions you promised me just now take effect?" However, Narant was not wrong at all. The second prince of Dale and the Dolly family immediately opened their mouths with a smile. "What I have said, Dale, has always been said and done!" Under the watchful eyes of the public, Narant questioned him, and the second prince of Dale was already gloomy. But the duel has failed, and now there is really no way to take Narant. "Let''s go!" After speaking, the second prince of Dale walked towards the periphery of the crowd without looking back. "His Royal Highness, you just let them go..." Cardi was stunned when he heard the words. He thought that the second prince was going to have a seizure, but he just left. It''s a pity that the second prince would ignore him. This idiot ignored him at all. Seeing this, Cardi could only wear a charred chicken coop head and quickly chased towards the second prince. "Baron Narant, I really didn''t expect you to be able to defeat the Knights of the Earth. In addition, I didn''t get to the rescue in time just now, I hope you can forgive me!" "Of course, it seems that my worries just now are completely unnecessary!" The second prince, Dale, walked away angrily. Duke Miller, the uncle, didn''t care at all, and he didn''t even send someone to show him off. Instead, he came to Narant and looked at him with strange eyes. "Your Excellency is so polite. You have already made a move just now, and I keep it all in my heart. It''s just that Second Prince Dale took out a magic scroll to block it. It''s not your fault!" Narant responded humbly to Duke Miller. Although the duel was won, the Duke of Miller still needed the help of the Second Prince Nader and the Dolly family to keep their promises. Otherwise, if there is no such a big man as Duke Miller to come forward, even if Narant wins this victory, the second Prince Dale and the Dolly family break their promises, Narant will have nothing to do. "Hehe, Baron Narant, to be honest, it''s really hard for me to imagine that you are a little noble from the Glory Continent." "Of course, I don''t despise the nobles of the Glory Continent. I just think that an excellent young man like Baron Narant can only be compared with a few outstanding heirs of the six empires!" Duke Miller saw that Narant was so kind, not because of the previous If there is any complaint about the matter, he immediately looks at him even more. "In addition, Baron Narant, don''t worry, although I didn''t help you with the duel just now, but they must keep the promises made by Dale and the Dory family!" "Thank you, Lord Duke!" Narant''s heart was instantly settled. With Duke Miller''s promise, this trip to the Nok capital was a complete success. Afterwards, Duke Miller took Narant back to the banquet hall of the small building of the manor, and then had a drink and chat with him. Of course, what Duke Miller is most interested in is asking how Narant is able to release the sword glow even for the golden knight. In this regard, Narant did not directly refuse to answer, although the Duke of Miller also said that if it is a special secret, Narant can not answer. And Narant''s ability is obtained because of the system and the dual cultivation of magic and martial arts, and he is not afraid that others can learn it. So I simply said that this was a rare and unknown potion that I had eaten at the bottom of the sea by chance, so that my body was strengthened, and the Dou Qi seed was much wider than the ordinary title of knight. Upon receiving such an answer, Duke Miller nodded, and did not delve into the truth or falsehood. Instead, he admired and reminded Narant to work hard to cultivate, and perhaps his future achievements would be limitless. When he grows up, it will be the foundation for the human race to gain a foothold in this world. The birthday party was held until late at night, and Duke Miller''s invitation was declined. Narant took Natasha and others back to the hotel directly in a carriage. However, in order to avoid accidents on the road, Duke Miller also kindly sent a team of escorts to **** him. "Milo!" "Sir, the little one is here!" "I have a letter here, you are now sending it to the palace to His Majesty the King!" "Sir, are you sending it immediately?" Butler Milo was a little surprised, but it was already late at night. "Send it immediately! With Dale''s temperament, he must not be able to swallow this breath, so he will definitely have other ideas!" "However, this Baron Narant can''t have a problem, not only because he saved Rita, but also because he has already obtained the contract for this session of the dwarves to buy wine." "Also, although this Narant is not a former noble of our Holy Alliance, I can see that he is not as selfish as the other noble sons." "If it is possible, he may become a pillar of our human race when he grows up!" "So, no matter what, we can''t let Baron Narant go wrong, especially in our Nok Empire!" Duke Miller said with a serious expression. Milo''s expression turned solemn. He didn''t expect his Duke to give such a high evaluation. He immediately took the letter, "Yes, my lord!" "By the way, Milo, the matter of helping the Frank family only offsets the matter of the second prince and the Dolly family, but the wine matter still needs to be thanked." "It is estimated that Baron Narant will leave the capital in the past two days. Prepare some thank you gifts to send when he leaves!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Butler Milo retreated respectfully. And just as Duke Miller guessed, the second prince did not give up. Although he promised not to touch the Frank family, and he also had Duke Miller as bailout, he could not go back. But he did not promise not to directly harm Narant and others. However, just when they were discussing to mobilize strong men to assassinate Narant during these two days, a herald came to his manor. After the herald left, the face of the second Prince Dale was already twisted and terrifying. "Your Highness, are you alright!" Cady and his father Piccolo were shocked when they saw the face of Second Prince Dale, not understanding what was going on. "Cancel the action against that **** hillbilly!" Second Prince Dale didn''t answer directly, only a few words popped out of his mouth through gritted teeth. "What, Your Highness, cancel the assassination of that hillbilly..." Both Cady and Piccolo were a little surprised. It was obvious that the second prince of Dale was still unscrupulous at the last moment, and even the assassination personnel had been arranged, just waiting for the order to be conveyed. "The herald was sent by my father just now. My good uncle should have sent someone to find my father!" Second Prince Dale said coldly. "This... Duke Miller went to disturb His Majesty the King late at night for such a small matter!" The two father and son Cady looked at each other with surprise and unwillingness in their eyes. "His Royal Highness, then we can only watch those hillbillies leave proudly!" Cardi, as a noble boy, still couldn''t hide his thoughts, and immediately asked the second Prince Dale. "Otherwise? Then tell me what else is there to do now?" The second prince was already in a fit of anger, and he asked coldly when he heard the words. Bikra pulled his stupid son, and after a while, he thought about it and said: "Your Highness, since His Majesty the King has issued an order, we must not be able to do anything to the group of hillbillies, especially in the near future." "Also, because of Duke Miller, we can''t openly attack the Frank family, but..." "However, we can''t do it on the bright side, but we can do it secretly." "In the face of your Highness and my Dolly family, as long as we send someone to secretly go to some high-ranking nobles and tell them not to do business with the Frank family, it can also suppress them!" Originally, the Dolly family''s suppression of the Frank family was to send some nobles to make trouble in the shop, or even to detain the Frank family''s motorcade under various excuses. But since it is impossible to do these things outright now, as long as the nobles don''t do business with the Frank family, they can also be suppressed. Although doing so would do no good to the Dolly family and the second prince. But now they are doing it to vent their anger, not to gain benefits, so they don''t care at all. Second Prince Dale frowned upon hearing Marquis Piccolo''s proposal, and finally understood that the only way to vent his anger now was this. So, he nodded, "Then leave this matter to you, Marquis Piccolo!" "Yes, Your Highness!" As a result, the three negotiated a revenge plan against the Frank family. It''s just that their revenge plan can really go smoothly? It can only be said that the higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment. At noon the next day, at Nok''s No. 1 restaurant, many nobles from Nok''s capital arrived at the restaurant manor in carriages. And their trip was invited by Baron Narant. If it was before, even if I received an invitation, there are definitely not many nobles who came back to participate. A country bumpkin from the Glory Continent, and a little baron, how could he be qualified to let them go to the banquet. It''s just that After the turmoil last night, and the relationship between Narant and Duke Miller, now no aristocrat dares to underestimate Narant. After receiving the banquet invitations forwarded by the Marquis of Umm, they all prepared them early and then rushed to the banquet. "Baron Narrant, thank you for your invitation!" "Baron Narrant, thank you for your invitation!" "Haha, you are welcome, it should be me thanking you all, it is an honor to invite you all here!" With Natasha and Bauer, Narant and the guests spoke politely with the introduction of the original noble representative, the Marquis of Umm. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 772： return journey As the nobles arrived one after another, the banquet officially began. Although the number of nobles who came was still a dozen less than the number of invitations issued, Narant didn''t care. As the host of the banquet, Narant naturally wanted to speak on the stage before the banquet opened. And he also took this opportunity to tell everyone the main purpose of his banquet. "Everyone, I am very honored to invite you all. Although I, Narant, do not belong to the nobles of the Nok Empire, I have longed for the Nok Empire for a long time!" "This trip to Nok''s capital has allowed me to see the prosperity of Nok''s capital, and what I didn''t expect is that my wine has been recognized by everyone." "Here, I would like to thank the nobles of the Nok Empire for their recognition." "Of course, I also need to apologize for this, because the production of wine is not high at present, so the supply of Nok Wangdu wine is in short supply." "However, after a few months of development, the production of wine has gradually increased, so the next thing like this must be greatly improved." "And the Nok Empire is too far from the Storm Territory. For everyone''s convenience in purchasing wine, I decided to hand over the supply of wine to the Frank family!" "In this way, whether the nobles want to buy wine in large quantities or a small number of purchases, they can find the Frank family!" Narant stood on the high platform and spoke to the nobles with a smile on his face. Although the words were high-sounding, they were just right. Not only touting the nobles of the Nok Empire, but also expressing what he needs to explain, "To the Frank family?" And a group of nobles were surprised when they heard Narant''s words. It''s not that I don''t think there''s anything wrong with Narant doing this. Instead, I feel that this Frank family is really lucky, and I believe that its rise is just around the corner. Because wine has now swept the entire Nok Empire, as long as the Frank family is not stupid and knows how to cooperate, they can definitely get along with wine. "Baron Narant, what about the price of this wine, will it be more expensive than buying it from your Storm Lord?" At this moment, a noble asked. "Well, I have already thought about this issue. The price will definitely be higher than that of purchasing from Storm Leader, but it also depends on the quantity you purchase!" "If the quantity is small and it''s just for drinking, the price will be the same as the normal selling price." "But if it is a large-scale purchase, then I promise you here that the price will never be more than two gold coins more expensive than purchasing from Storm Collar!" "You can also negotiate with the Frank family in this regard, and it is not impossible to even lower the price!" "And the price increase of these two gold coins is understandable compared to everyone. Even if you send a caravan by yourself, it will cost a lot of money!" Narant replied with a smile. "Is it just two gold coins more expensive? This is okay!" The nobles immediately breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the words, just adding one or two gold coins, they were completely acceptable. With the current popularity of wine, in fact, the price can even be raised slightly. Moreover, in fact, even if the Narant lions open their mouths, as long as they want wine, there is nothing they can do. But now Narant didn''t do this, and the nobles were simply the happiest. "Okay, I won''t delay your time. Please have fun. If you have any ideas about wine, you can go to Lord Bauer!" high platform. At this banquet, he was completely escorting the Frank family. Narant is not stupid. Even if the business of the Frank family can continue because of the protection of the Miller family, the Dolly family must be secretly stumbled. In order to avoid being secretly targeted by the Dolly family and the second prince Nadale, handing over the wine to the Frank family is the best solution. For a general wine distributor, I am afraid that few nobles can refuse to cooperate with the Frank family. This can represent golden coins, and no noble can resist the temptation of gold coins. Even if some people do not choose to cooperate with the Frank family because of the scruples of the Dolly family and the second prince Dale. But they don''t, and there must be other nobles who do. It is conceivable that with the help of wine, it will not take long for the Frank family to re-weave a network of relationships. Sure enough, not long after Narant stepped down, Bauer, a country aristocrat who used to be regarded as a hillbilly, became popular immediately, and many nobles surrounded him. "Narant, thank you!" At this time, Natasha greeted her with tenderness in her beautiful eyes. "You don''t need to thank me, I can make money if I sell it to these nobles or to your Frank family!" Narant didn''t take it seriously, it must be right and proper to stand up for his own woman. If you can''t even protect your own woman, everything else will be a cloud. "Narant, you will always be like this. I''m afraid I will never be able to escape from your hand in my life!" Natasha naturally understood that it was not as simple as what Narant said. Although the price of wine supplied to the Frank family has not decreased, if such distribution rights are handed over to other nobles, they will definitely gain a lot of benefits and favors. Even if the scattered noble caravans go to the Storm Leader to purchase, it can bring additional consumption income to the Storm Leader. "Let''s go, Natasha, let''s go dancing. I promised you last night that I would continue to dance with you, but it was delayed because of the second Prince Dale!" "Ok!" Immediately, Narante put his arms around Natasha and started dancing. The banquet immediately ended in a happy atmosphere of the nobles. ¡­ Not long after Narant entertained a group of nobles, the matter quickly spread. It is not because Narant has such a face to invite so many nobles, but because of the wine distribution rights. Wine trading is now the most concerned thing for all nobles. When he learned that Narant had handed over the wine of the Nok Empire to the Frank family, there was an uproar in the Nok capital. The reason is very simple, that is because today the Dolly family''s Marquis Piccolo and his eldest son Cardi are not idle, visiting a number of nobles around, and then discussing the isolation of the Frank family. Originally, many nobles had agreed not to make any transactions with the Frank family for the sake of the Dolly family and the second prince Dale. Even the dozen or so nobles who received invitations but did not attend the banquet held by Narant were because of this. It''s just that these nobles even regret their bowels now, because they have definitely been blacklisted by Narant. As for the other nobles who didn''t receive the invitation, they were lucky. Fortunately, they didn''t receive the invitation. Otherwise, they were invited but didn''t participate, and then they would really miss the wine business. The Nok Empire is so big that as long as there is enough supply of wine, no matter where they sell it, they can get a piece of the pie. In this way, these nobles who had promised the Dolly family not to deal with the Frank family sent their subordinates to the Dolly family, and then told very vaguely that they were really not going to do business with the Frank family. But the wine was so delicious that they couldn''t help but want to buy it. Of course, they also assured the Dolly family that they would only conduct wine transactions with the Dolly family, and they promised not to conduct other transactions. As for whether the Dolly family believes it or not, it must be unbelievable! "Bastards! Didn''t these selfish guys swear in the morning that they would not do business with those hillbillies, and now they have sent someone to tell them to only do wine deals with the Frank family!" "Father, what should I do now? When I went to visit other noble manors just now, those noble servants said that their master was out today and was not in the manor!" Kadi''s face was ashen. Originally, they visited the nobles of Nok''s capital in the morning, and they all greeted them warmly and very politely. But after the news about the wine came out, no nobles wanted to see them again. These nobles are either going out, or they are sick and unable to see guests. As a result, the matter they negotiated with Prince Dale yesterday to suppress the Frank family naturally came to nothing. "What else can I do, don''t provoke that Frank family in the future!" Marquis Bick gritted his teeth, but finally confessed. On the bright side, it is already impossible to do it, and now they are even more unable to do it in the dark. Many nobles have sided with the Frank family over wine. Although their Dolly family could gain a place in the Nok Empire by relying on the second Prince Dale, they did not dare to provoke public anger. Especially something that blocks other people''s money. He was sure that if he and others dared to continue to attack the Frank family. A group of nobles who cooperate with the Frank family will definitely unite to trouble them. Cardi''s expression suddenly became distorted when he heard the words. Their dignified Marquis Dolly family was completely defeated by such a hillbilly aristocrat. ¡­ Time turned to two days later. "Set off!" At the gate of Nok Royal Capital, a convoy with dozens of carriages slowly started to set off. This team was just Narant and others who started their return journey. From the moment the banquet ended the day before yesterday, the matter of the Frank family had been resolved perfectly this time. After that, I stayed for two more days, but it was only rare for Narant to visit such a prosperous imperial capital, so Natasha and Natasha took a good stroll in the city. Today, they finally started their return journey. As for the carriages of the convoy, they were full of goods at the moment. Most of the materials that Narant purchased and prepared to bring back to the Storm Collars, such as the seeds of plants and vegetables that only the Holy Land had, various books and books unique to the Holy Land, and a small number of exquisite and gorgeous silk fabrics or decorations for the castle. Gold and silver utensils. In addition, there are also a small number of carriages that were given to him by Duke Miller, as a thank you for the wine provided by Narant. This Duke Miller is worthy of being the prince of the empire, and his shot is naturally very generous. All kinds of gold and silver utensils, silk carpets, and gourmet jerky were loaded into ten carts, with a total value of at least 20,000 gold coins. In addition, the more important thing is that Duke Miller presented Narant with twenty small elves. While most of these sprites are green sprites, only three are iron mine and salt mine sprites. But among these elves, there are five big elves. You must know that Narant himself only has two great elves. Now that he has obtained five, the number of these great elves has skyrocketed. After the convoy marched steadily in the Nok Empire for a week, Narant and the others set foot on the land of the Black Rock Plain again. "Narant, are you really not going to be a guest in our Frank family''s territory?" Natasha had changed the carriage at a main road fork in the Black Rock Plain, and asked Narant with a reluctant expression. "No Natasha, it''s been a long time since I left this time, so I''ll return to the territory first, and when I have the opportunity in the future, I''ll definitely be a guest in your Frank family territory!" Narant shook his head. He really didn''t want to go to the Frank family''s territory, where Natasha''s grandfather was. Because Natasha could not be given credit for the time being, Narant felt pressured even in the face of Natasha''s father Ball. If I go to the Frank family again and meet a lot of members of the Frank family, it is not self-inflicted hardship. "Okay! Narant, be careful on your way. After I go back and watch my grandfather, I will come to you soon!" Natasha nodded helplessly, and did not force it. "Well, go ahead, I''ll be waiting for you in Stormwind, be careful on your way!" Only Narant and Natasha returned to the Black Rock Plain this time. As for Bauer, because of the right to sell wine, he could not escape now, so he could only stay in the Nok Capital and continue to entertain the nobles. I''m afraid, for a few months, until the wine sale is completely in order, this Ball will not be able to return. And Natasha returned to the Frank family''s territory at this moment, in addition to informing the clansmen of what happened in the capital of Nok, she also went back to accompany her grandfather. After a few days, Natasha will go to New Storm Territory again to find Narant to buy wine. And from now on, Natasha can use this excuse to live in Stormland for a long time. As for whether the Frank family would be suspicious. In fact, after this trip to the capital of Nok, Bauer has already noticed the clues between the two, especially in the next few days because Narant helped the Frank family, which made Natasha no longer able to control it very well. own emotions. Fortunately, UU reading Narant not only relieved the crisis for the Frank family this time, but also used wine to enable the Frank family to gain a firm foothold in the Nok Empire, and even rise directly. Therefore, Bauer is also very sensible, so he turns one eye and closes one eye as if he didn''t see it. After all, even if Natasha marries other nobles, it is also for the benefit of the family. Now, since Naland can also bring benefits to the Frank family, and Natasha also likes Naland, this is probably not a bad result. It''s not that Bauer is a superficial philistine, but because such a thing is a basic operation in the aristocratic circle. Otherwise, in this novel, where would there be so many stories of aristocratic ladies eloping with poor boys. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 773： The thriving new storm collar After parting with Natasha, Narant took the team straight to the south, and after a week''s journey, he finally returned to the territory of the Tulip County. "Annie, start practicing!" "Yes, my lord!" In a dense forest, while his subordinates were resting, Narant took Girl Anne to an open space far away from the team. Ever since he learned of the magic of Annie, the gifted daughter who controls the weather, Narant has gone farther and farther towards this inconspicuous aspect. I am afraid, even if the previous prophet goddess never thought of it, this is obviously auxiliary farming, or changing the goddess in the war, but in the end it was a ''magic'' who was abruptly treated by Narant as a group harm! Boom! Kacha! Kacha! Following Narant''s instructions, it didn''t take long for the open space to be covered with rolling dark clouds. After these days of uninterrupted practice, Annie''s innate power has grown a lot. With the increase in the power of talent, the dark cloud that could originally cover a radius of several hundred meters has grown to more than a mile. Of course, the dark clouds referred to here are clouds that can release lightning. Within this mile, Vinnie can control lightning to precisely attack any location or item. Moreover, the frequency of lightning can also be controlled by Annie herself, but there is an upper limit to the number of lightning. When she was in Nok Capital a few days ago, Annie''s lightning release limit was about ten times. There has been a lot of progress in the past two days, and it has increased to less than thirty times, and the number of times is increasing every day with Annie''s practice. In addition, if Annie''s natural power is not used to release lightning, but to rain, the cloud cover will be even wider. For example, in the state of watering the farmland in light rain or drizzle, Annie''s cloud can already cover three or four miles. After letting Annie release the lightning in the woods, all her talent was exhausted, and Narant took the girl back to the team. With a hello, the team continued to set off. ... "The most wise and mighty lord of the Storm Lord, you are finally back!" Two days later, the convoy finally arrived at the new Storm Lord. The group of people who had received the news had been waiting for a long time under the leadership of Butler Thomas, and greeted their lord grandly. And Thomas, the housekeeper, was as diligent as ever, and Narant only got a little closer, and immediately stepped forward to pull the reins of Narant''s warhorse, and then offered his flattery. "Thomas, how is the territory lately?" Narant jumped off his horse very naturally, and asked Thomas while washing his face with a towel. "Sir, after you leave, the territory will develop according to your plan!" "Very good, I''ll let Mario come to the castle to report the current situation!" Narant was very satisfied, dropped the towel and walked forward. "I have seen your lord, congratulations on your triumphant return!" "I have seen your lord, congratulations on your triumphant return!" "Sir, you are finally back, woo woo, my lord, Xue Li misses you so much!" Narant took only two steps, and Vivienne, Shirley, and Catherine gathered around and greeted respectfully. "Haha, the adults miss you too, no, after the completion of the Nok Empire, the adults returned to the territory immediately!" Seeing that the girls were all safe and sound, Narant heaved a sigh of relief. "Wuwu, my lord, did you bring gifts for Xue Li and Sister Vivian? You said it before you left!" Xue Li rolled her eyes when she heard the words, and asked with concern. "You girl, why did you miss me just now, but a gift?" Narant laughed angrily at the little loli. "Well, I don''t think so... Well, Shirley does want a little gift, but she only wants half of the gift, and the other half is really thinking of adults!" Shirley''s little girl blushed when Narant asked, Finally, he faltered to explain. "Be honest, the adults have prepared gifts for each of you this time, beautiful clothes and accessories, you can pick them out when you unload them from the carriage!" Wang Du turned around, and naturally bought a lot of odds and ends. And the gifts of the girls, Narant did not forget, and even Natasha bought some for Narant to give to the girls. "Ah, that''s great, my lord, you are really the most healthy and kind noble in the world, Shirley likes you the most!" After confirming that she had the gift, Shirley''s little loli immediately became cheerful. "Ah, it''s Sister Annie! Sister Annie, Shirley is also very happy to see you back!" At this moment, Annie, who was sitting in the carriage at the back, just arrived. Excited, the little girl Shirley immediately ran up and greeted Annie warmly. Of course, the little girl Shirley also knew that Annie might not respond to her warm greeting, but she didn''t care anymore. However, what Shirley did not expect was that the next moment, Annie nodded, "Thank you, Shirley!" Little Loli''s expression froze when she heard the words, "Sir, was Sister Annie talking to me just now?" Vivian and Catherine and other women also looked at Annie in surprise. In the past, Annie would never respond to them except to answer the words ordered by her own adults. Even if you are as familiar as Shirley''s little loli, it''s not enough to nag the little loli. But now Annie has only gone out with the adults for a few days, and she will respond to Shirley. "Didn''t you hear it, Annie said thank you just now!" Narant was also surprised. Although it was said that since girl Annie''s revenge had been avenged, her emptiness and numbness had disappeared a lot, and she could occasionally exchange a word or two with herself on weekdays. But when he came back, he could immediately start communicating with Shirley and the others, which was definitely beyond his expectations. "Oh hoo, Sister Annie talked to Shirley! Sister Annie talked to Shirley!" Shirley''s little girl got confirmation, and immediately pulled Annie''s arm and cheered. And Annie did not reject Shirley''s little girl''s move, and silently let her lead her, and there was a hint of warmth in the depths of her eyes. "Okay, Shirley, I''ll leave Annie to you, my lord, I''ll go back and wash up first!" This girl Annie can also smoothly integrate into Shirley Vivian and others. Narant finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the days to come must be more and more hopeful. After instructing the girls, Narant returned directly to the castle. After taking a good shower and enjoying a sumptuous lunch prepared by Chef Rose, Narant recovered completely from the journey of sleeping in the wind. After the meal, he summoned several principals under his hands. First, of course, Mario and Thomas. After inquiring about the two, Narant also roughly understood the current situation of Storm Territory during the time he left. The first is infrastructure construction. The new town of Stormland has been completed, and all the serfs have lived in their new houses. In addition, the two large brick kilns in the territory are already at full power at this moment, and they have begun to store bricks, preparing for the first phase of Narant''s construction of Stormwind City in the future. In addition to infrastructure, territorial farming is also a top priority. The first batch of sweet potatoes, sugar cane and grapes planted by Narant came to be ripe, and sweet potatoes can guarantee the ration of tens of thousands of people in the territory for the next season. Grapes can at least make thousands of barrels of wine, and sugar cane can also produce thousands of pounds of brown sugar. Well, the reason why it matures so quickly is because the various elements and magic power of this sacred continent are abundant. So, whether it''s sweet potato grapes and sugar cane, or other crops. The growth in this sacred continent is even more blessed. Not only does it grow rapidly, but the quality of the connected fruit is a bit better than that of the Glory Continent. The second batch of new grapes and sugarcane sweet potatoes have also been cultivated half a month ago, and the scale is greatly expanding. Especially the scale of sweet potatoes, this time is no less than the cultivated land in the fire grassland. When this batch of staple food matures, it will be able to provide food for 100,000 people for a year. In other words, it can guarantee the food of the tens of thousands of Narant for at least two years. This kind of output, let alone in the Glory Continent, is unique even in the Holy Continent. Fortunately, Narant has not announced the existence of his sweet potato yet, otherwise, if other nobles know about it, he will probably be as concerned about wine as he is. After all, a group of nobles is not short of land, and the population of each noble''s territory needs to be increased by at least two or three times to be considered the most reasonable number. However, because of the low crop yields, it was simply not enough for the nobles'' territories to feed so many people. In addition to farming, there is another important thing in the Narant Territory that is being carried out in an orderly manner, that is, the brewing of the Eye of the Storm. The Eye of the Storm needs to provide at least 50,000 jugs to the dwarves every month, so there can be no accidents in this matter. With Mario and Thomas doing their best to supervise, and with the help of Bernard and Narant''s cheap dad, the second batch of Emerald Spirits was sent to Storm Collar not long after Narant left. After orderly distillation, the second batch of 50,000 barrels of Eye of the Storm has been completed, waiting for the dwarves to come again and take this batch of wine away again. In addition to these accidents, the new storm collar has gradually become lively in the recent period of time, and more and more caravans have begun to come to the new storm collar. These caravans came from various principalities and empires of the Holy Continent. And the reason why they came so hard that they saw it was because of the wine. Since wine can be so popular in the Nok Empire, it is naturally no exception in other empires. Therefore, many aristocratic caravans with quick hands and feet have arrived. And Mario and Thomas, two cunning guys, have the essence of Narant''s neighbor Benny. Obviously they could pick up the goods on the same day, but they had to push it for three or two days, using the queuing as an excuse to let people stay in the storm to spend two more days. In this regard, there were still several caravans who expressed dissatisfaction. You must know that staying in the storm for a few days will not only cost you more gold coins, but also delay returning to their respective principalities to earn gold coins. But after staying at the hotel that had just been built in New Storm Leader, the people of these caravans never spoke of dissatisfaction again. Because the food of this new storm collar is so delicious and novel. A couple of days here is the perfect time to unwind, paired with zesty cost-priced wines. In this way, I originally thought that this obviously unreasonable waiting time was unanimously welcomed by the caravan, especially those ordinary guards and members of the caravan. Where can they taste such delicious food and wine in the Holy Land. Let¡¯s just talk about wine. After going back, the cheapest estimate will cost ten gold coins for a pot. But in this Storm Collar, the cost is four gold coins, and the price is simply too low to be on the ground. Wine at this price is simply earned... After listening to what the two guys said and explained, Narant was speechless. However, since these caravans have no opinion, he Narant naturally has no opinion. You must know that letting these caravans stay for a few more days, in the long run, can greatly stimulate the economy of the new storm. Not to mention that Narant earned it himself, even some serfs in the territory could make a fortune by doing some small business with huge crowds. After listening to the reports of the two, Narant talked about the future wine of the Nok Empire to be sold by the Frank family. Immediately, the two were asked to arrange the elf bugs sent by Duke Miller, so that the two were sent away. After Mario and Thomas left, Quick, the Storm Knight team leader, was left in the room. At this moment, Quick''s face was flushed, and at a glance, he knew that this guy had been very nourished recently. "What, broke through again?" "Yes, my lord!" Quick scratched his head in embarrassment when he saw that his thoughts were directly broken. Today, this guy is already a silver intermediate knight. Although it is not even a green onion in this sacred continent, the speed of this breakthrough can really shock everyone. Of course, this is not because of how good Quake''s own talent is, it is entirely because of the effect of the Vigorous Fruit Potion. "Well, it seems that you have been working very hard during this time. Do you know that you will make persistent efforts in the future?" Narant nodded. "Yes, my lord, my subordinates must work hard to cultivate, and I must live up to the gift of my lord!" Quick replied immediately and solemnly. "Well, then let''s talk about the recent achievements of your Storm Knights!" "Yes, my lord!" Quick stood up a little, and then reported: "Sir, there are 100 members of the Storm Knights. Yesterday, the last member also completed a breakthrough and successfully gathered the seeds of fighting qi." "So, the Knights of the Storm is now a real Order of Extraordinary Knights!" "Well, I''m very satisfied with this speed. Quick, remember to go back to the high-level and they should not be proud. Becoming a bronze knight is just the beginning. What I want is that they can reach the level of the Holy Continent at the fastest speed." "In addition, the potion of Vigorous Fruit will not be stingy, you just use it, and when it is used up, come to the lord to apply for it, and I will let Vinnie allocate it to you!" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, is there anything else to report?" Narant was ready to send someone. "My lord, now all the members of the Storm Knights have become titled knights. Can the subordinates ask whether they can teach the secret knight skills of the Flame Spear to all the members?" "Well, let''s pass it on!" Narant nodded. This flaming spear is originally only the extraordinary knights that can exert its greatest effect Naturally, it will be passed on. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Quick retreated. On the other hand, Narant continued to practice in his room. Now, he has some free time to start practicing. Of course, this free time is not expected to be long. Duke Miller mentioned last time that the revenge of the orcs may be coming. Therefore, compared to a period of time, he has to be busy again. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 774： Murder with a knife? "I saw my father!" In the palace of the Bach Empire, Prince Eric approached a luxurious study room and greeted the king of the Bach Empire in front of the desk. "Well, sit down!" The king also checked the letters in his hands. "Father, do you have anything to tell me this time?" Unlike when he was outside, Prince Eric was very decent at this moment, and his words and deeds matched his status as the heir to the throne. "Here is a letter from the Nok Empire, take a look!" The king stopped what he was doing and handed a piece of letter paper on the table to Prince Eric. After taking the letter, Eric quickly checked it. "This... This guy actually appeared in Nok Capital, and has a relationship with Duke Miller of Nok Empire?" After reading the letter, Prince Eric looked gloomy for a while. Because the person the letter was about was the only one who had deflated him over the years, that country boy Narant. At first, because Narant made him, Prince Eric, unhappy, he specially sent a captain of the guards to deal with Narant. But he never thought that not only did this thing not get done, but even his own captain of the guards had no news. Afterwards, Eric had a lot of guesses, guessing whether his subordinate betrayed him for some reason, or whether the orc killed himself, the captain of the guard, for some unknown reason. But later, he also sent people to secretly inquire, but to his surprise, it turned out that it was not only his captain of the guard who disappeared. In fact, even the pig-headed tribe that he contacted was wiped out, and the camp was burnt to the ground. In this way, Eric did not dare to continue to take action under his anger. He did not suspect that those orcs and his subordinates were killed by Narant. Because of Narant''s strength, he has been on the road for two months to investigate clearly. What he was really worried about was whether other forces intervened in this matter and solved the orcs. If this is the case, then he, the great prince of the Bach Empire, will not feel well. Because, it is very likely that his fornication with orcs has been discovered. If this matter is revealed, although it is definitely not dead in his identity. But this heir status will definitely not be preserved, not to mention whether his father, the king, will punish him, even if other duchies and empires in the alliance will not let him continue to inherit the Bach Empire. At that time, he only hoped that his thoughts would not come true, and that the captain of the guard would disappear when he disappeared, and it was best to never appear when he died. But I didn''t want to pay attention to this country boy from the Glory Continent, but he unexpectedly jumped out again. "Eric, what do you think of this little nobleman from the Glory Continent?" "Father, this little nobleman is very cunning, but his original strength is definitely not as strong as it is now. I heard that he was only a small vassal of the prophet goddess Tulip family in the past. It seems that there is nothing strange about it." Second Prince Eric replied immediately. "This is strange, such a small country nobleman can kill the Earth Knight with the strength of the Golden Knight, and more importantly, he dares to provoke our Bach Empire!" As one of the best monarchs in the alliance, King Bach would naturally not pay attention to such a small nobleman who is not even an ant in his eyes. However, since the brewing competition ended, after learning that this dwarf order was taken away by this little noble, and that this little noble intended to target the Bach Empire, King Bach also took him down. Without him, that is, this little aristocrat who doesn''t know how to live or die allocated the weapon quota to the other five empires, but only the Bach Empire fell, which is a slap in the face of their Bach Empire. What kind of existence is the Bach Empire, it is one of the best empires in the alliance. Therefore, King Bach was thinking about when to destroy this little aristocrat who didn''t know how to live or die. Originally, it was easy for the Bach Empire to destroy such small nobles, and it was enough to send hundreds of people and a few powerful knights. However, this little noble is first and foremost the fianc¨¦ of the Prophet Goddess, and the other is the matter of ordering weapons with the dwarves, making him the king of the Bach Empire a bit tricky. No, I am really afraid of something, but the consequences of doing so are obviously more harmful than beneficial. Originally, King Bach was going to delay this matter temporarily and wait for a long time. Everyone forgot about the Bach Empire and the little aristocrat, and he secretly sent someone to solve it. Who knows that the message from the Nok Empire this time is that the power of the little aristocrat has improved rapidly, and he is even a genius who has never seen before, and can release the sword glow in the golden knight realm. And such a genius is definitely not something that King Bach can see. The more they reach their level, the more they understand what genius means. What does it mean that the golden knight can release the sword glow. "Father, although I have only been with the little noble for two months, I found that the little noble''s usual character is very high-profile, and he is cunning and unscrupulous." "And I heard that Corey actually met this country noble before, and had a bad time with this country noble, so the two had a conflict during this winemaking competition, which made the boy hostile to our Bach Empire!" "However, no matter what, this kid dares to humiliate our Bach Empire like this, and that must be paid!" "Father, it''s better than this, you assign me a few powerful knights, and I will take the powerful knights to kill him secretly!" When the prince first pushed the contradiction between the two sides to his younger brother. Because if I let my father know that I had a dispute with that kid because I coveted Stella''s beauty on the way here, I''m afraid my impression in my father''s eyes will be seriously reduced. As for his younger brother, it would be most appropriate to use him as a shield. The fact that his younger brother Corey had a conflict with Nanalante in the Forge Castle was already known to everyone, and the kid''s target was only carried out after the wine-making competition was over. This matter is completely worth scrutinizing. "Eric, that kid must die, but now is not a good time for us to do it, and we can''t really send our own people to do it!" "Now the prophet goddess has helped awaken the first **** archer goddess, and there will be other talented goddesses awakening one after another, so this prophet goddess is very important at present." "So, what we need most now is to avoid anything that might make the Prophet Goddess hate us." King Bach shook his head. "Father, do you want to let this little noble continue to grow, as a golden knight can kill the earth knight, this is a real genius..." Eric thought that his father had called him to kill Narant. . But now that I heard that my father had no such plan, I was immediately disappointed. "Eric, the real king and commander-in-chief, doesn''t just think about using swords to solve things. The best way is to use someone else''s sword to get rid of him." King Bach showed a little disappointment on his face, and his heir was still too impulsive. "Father, are you talking about orcs? Shall we contact the orcs?" Prince Eric was a little surprised. "The orcs don''t need us to contact them, and they will definitely go to the little noble. If we contact the orcs now, we are likely to be noticed by other empires and spread the word!" King Bach was even more disappointed. "But father, apart from the orcs, is there anyone else who wants to kill that little noble?" Eric saw his father''s expression, and his heart tightened, knowing that he had said something wrong. But he really couldn''t think of any forces other than the orcs who wanted to kill that kid. "Isn''t it the annual Battle of Glory in four months? If this kid can really survive under the orcs, then we will let the dark creatures kill him!" "The reason why my father called you to ask is because he wants to know the true strength of this little nobleman. When the time comes to assign the position of the Battle of Glory, he can be sure to send him to the direction where he can go back and forth!" The so-called Battle of Glory is the counterattack of the various races of the Holy Alliance against the dark creatures. Although the human race and the dark creatures are already in relatively equal strength. But after all, this dark creature occupies half of the land of the Holy Continent, and all races are naturally unwilling. Therefore, every year, the dark creatures are cleared to retake the lost land and completely wipe out the dark creatures. And in such a war, every noble in the Holy Alliance needs to participate. In this way, King Bach is now taking precautions. If the little nobleman can really survive from the hands of the orcs, this battle of glory is the best time to solve this little nobleman. After all, let him be killed by dark creatures, even the goddess can''t blame anyone. "Yes, father, we can deal with him with dark creatures!" Prince Eric''s eyes lit up, "But father, I think this kid will definitely not be able to withstand the attack of the orcs." "This time, we estimate that the proposed alliance to suppress the Blue Shield Empire will not manage the conflict between the little noble and the orcs, and with the strength of the orcs, I am afraid it will be very easy for him." "Although the little aristocrat said that he carried out a plunder in the Orc Empire and completed it as an unprecedented move, at that time he probably caused all this because of luck and quickness of action." "And now the orcs are invading his territory. Unless he gives up his territory and runs away, he will definitely not survive!" ... Narant didn''t know yet that his little country nobleman had been noticed by the king of the Bach Empire, and because he deliberately did not assign weapons to the Bach Empire, the other party was already counting on him. After returning to the territory to arrange various development matters, he began to practice with peace of mind. Days passed by, and in the blink of an eye it was a month and a half. During this month and a half, the new storm collar was quite calm, and everything was developing on a normal trajectory. And more and more caravans came to the Storm Collars. In this way, Narant, which was originally the most remote human territory, had a faint meaning of prosperity. Of course, as the caravan gradually increased, a situation that was expected but could not be made up for in a short period of time was also exposed. That is, the supply of wine is not at the rate of consumption at all. The entire Holy Alliance has a population of billions. Even the nobles can afford such fine wine. In addition, only half of the principalities send caravans, but the production of wine is about to decrease. This made Narant have to issue a purchase restriction order. That is, each caravan can only purchase a maximum of fifty barrels of wine at a time. Of course, the caravans of several major empires can appropriately increase the quota, and each caravan of these empires can obtain a cap of 200 barrels. In addition, in order to take care of the Frank family so that they can quickly gain a firm foothold in the Nok Empire, Narant, for Stella''s sake, privately provided more than 200 barrels to the Frank family''s motorcade. Even so, this wine is still invaluable for its huge consumption. However, the current situation is much better than what Narant saw last time in the Nok Empire. After all, the latter batches of wine were transported back, and many nobles who only smelled delicious wine but never really tasted it can finally buy it. In this way, the insanely high price of this wine has also dropped slightly. For example, in the past, the price of wine was basically more than twenty gold coins per pot, but now it has dropped to about fifteen gold coins per pot. However, the price of these fifteen pieces is already a very strong price at the moment, not as high as the previous few times. In this way, prices will not fluctuate too much unless Narant completely opens up the supply here. Although the bulk of these gold coins are not earned by Narant, but those at all levels of dealers or terminal shops that sell wine. The more these caravans earned, the more eager they became for wine, so the nobles became more diligent in sending caravans to Stormland. These caravans are not in a hurry, even if they have to wait in line because of the limited amount of wine. While eating and drinking in the new storm, waiting for my turn to buy wine. "Bassie, I''ll give you these grape seedlings. You don''t have to work too hard. Although the supply of wine is very tight right now, it can''t be solved by working hard for a day or two." "Yes, my lord!" The little girl Bessie squatted in front of a large piece of vine saplings using cuttings to raise seedlings. When she heard her adults'' concern, she immediately responded obediently. Since the supply of vines is in short supply, the heavier area will naturally continue to expand. Fortunately, a talented girl like Bessie can quickly cultivate plants and grow up. Otherwise, with the growth rate of vines, it would take several years to grow from seedlings to fruit. And now with Bessie, a batch of vines grows almost every few days, just waiting for the next year to bear fruit. "Well, the lord will go first!" Narant didn''t say anything more, left the vineyard, and then took the lead with a few guards of demon knights towards the castle. "Sir, you''re back!" When Narant came to the open space in front of the gentle **** of the castle, Quick and the Storm Knight team had been waiting for a long time. "Well, Quick, it''s time to start!" "Yes, my lord!" Following Narant''s order, a hundred storm knights were divided into five equal rows. Following Quick''s order, the knights immediately began to charge. ''The Knights of the Storm, the Spear of Fire! ¡¯ Buzz! With the order of Quick again, all the storm knights ran the knight''s secret skills. Then, in the Storm Knight team, red rays of light flashed out to the naked eye. "Storm Knight, charge!" "kill!" When the weapons in their hands already felt the vindictive power of the Flame Spear all Storm Knights began to push their horses with all their strength. And more than a hundred meters in front of them, there are hundreds of thick wooden stakes. Bang bang bang! As the Storm Knight rushed into the group of wooden stakes, there was an incessant roar in the field. , Immediately, sawdust flew around the Storm Knight team, and the red light flashed. £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­ Thank you for all your support! https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 775： Orc Striker "Not bad!" Seeing that his Stormwind team completed a secret technique charge, Narant couldn''t help but nod his head in affirmation. Although the strength of the storm knights cannot be compared with the extraordinary knights on the holy continent. But it is no different from the extraordinary knights of the great nobles of the Glory Continent. Now, as long as you give yourself some time, these extraordinary knights of your own can grow rapidly. Vigorous fruit is really a good thing. It seems that next year, even if it is dangerous, I will go to the Orc Empire for a walk. Narant has not used up the Vigorous Fruit in his own bowl, but he has already looked at the pot of the Orc Empire. And in this sacred continent, I am afraid that only this wonderful person can think like this. If the orc knew that he had to jump up and gnash his teeth, he would be surrounded and suppressed. "My lord, my lord!" Just as Zhuang Kang finished with emotion, Shirley''s little girl suddenly ran out of the castle. "Xue Li, what''s the matter?" Shirley''s little girl ran red, and Narant knew that she might have trouble again. Sure enough, the next moment, the little girl Xue Li shouted, "Sir, Xiao Huihui just found out that there is a team of orcs appearing 80 miles away." "These orc teams should all be small tribes of orcs, with more than 5,000 people." "Also, according to the information Xiao Huihui overheard, there seems to be a team of orcs behind them!" "Oh? Is it finally here?" Narant was not too surprised by the news. When he returned, he had been waiting for the arrival of the orcs. After a month and a half of waiting, the orcs finally arrived. However, it seems that the Orcs are still using the old routine, that is, small tribes take the lead. Although these small tribes were played around by Narant, don''t underestimate them. Because at that time, Narant had no worries, and with a group of barbarian knights, he could fight and escape. But now if he dares to escape, then these guys can reach Stormland. In the face of these orcs, the people of Storm Territory must not have much resistance. Therefore, Narant''s best solution now is to keep the orcs out of Stormland. "Quake!" Narant stood up immediately. "Sir, what are your orders?" Quick immediately ran over on his horse and asked respectfully. "Just now Xue Li reported that there were traces of orcs 80 miles away. Now I order you to gather all the Storm Knights immediately, give you ten minutes to prepare, and then wait to set off!" "Yes, my lord!" Quick heard the words with a solemn expression, and immediately ran towards the Storm Knight team. And then Narant rode on the white dragon and returned to the castle with Shirley Little Lolita. Then he summoned the savages such as Raymond Stone, and asked the wolf knights to also gather and prepare to set off. Following his instructions, the two extraordinary knights quickly completed their preparations for the expedition. And Narant also put on the armor under the service of Lilia, and then went outside the castle with a group of lucky girls. "Everyone, go!" Because it has been anticipated for a long time, all kinds of materials in the battle have been prepared for a long time. Now Narant only needs to equip Quake, Raymond and the others with weapons and equipment, and they can set off directly. Of course, this time the team was not only composed of extraordinary knights, but also a 125-member ordinary guard, which was Narant''s long-range attack team. Among them, there were 100 longbowmen and 25 people with five crossbows. In this way, Narant led a team of nearly 300 people towards the forest outside the Storm Territory. "Ah, that seems to be Baron Narant, the lord of the Storm Territory, right?" "Yeah, it''s Baron Narant, have you seen those knights? Those thinner ones are the elite knights of the Storm Territory, called the Storm Knights." "Those very tall are the Demon Knights, called the Wolf Knights!" "The two elite knights of Stormland have been dispatched. What is Baron Narant going to do?" "I don''t know, but their direction seems to be the direction of the Orc Empire. Could it be that Baron Narant is going to fight the Orcs?" "It seems that this is really possible. My lord seemed to have mentioned it a few days ago, saying that an unprecedented thing happened in the past few months, that is, Baron Narant robbed the small tribe of orcs, and finally the beastmaster was angry and sent a The mission came to our Holy Alliance and asked us to hand over Baron Narant!" "Well, I have also heard about this. Baron Narant is a real warrior. Even a great empire cannot do such a feat!" "So, this time it may be the revenge of the orcs!" "Ah, what to do then? Shall we flee first?" "Escape now, how to escape? We came all the way, and we didn''t even buy wine. I''m afraid we won''t be able to explain to the adults this time." "Yeah, it costs a lot of gold to come here!" "So, we''ll just wait here, but we have to be careful, and send a few spirited guards to the border of Stormland to inquire about news. If something really happens, let them report back immediately, and we''ll leave immediately. It''s possible!" "It seems that this is the only way to go now." As Narant took his subordinates with no hidden traces and swaggered past the newly built Stormwind Town, those caravans who stayed in the town guessed Narant''s movements. Some well-informed people even guessed that Narant was probably going to deal with the orcs. This made the caravans uneasy. Fortunately, because the temptation of wine was too great, and the surrounding area was relatively quiet, these caravans did not flee in panic. Of course, these caravans are also on guard. If the orcs appear, they will definitely turn their heads and run away. Narant naturally didn''t have time to pay attention to the reactions of the caravan at the moment, and led the team forward under the leadership of Xiao Huihui and Xun Ying, and finally came more than fifty miles away at dusk. And a few miles away from them, the vanguard of the Orcs had arrived. "Let''s ambush the Orcs in the clearing ahead!" Narant chose a wide forest clearing as the battlefield. After all, the subordinates he brought this time are mainly the Cavaliers, so the venue where the Cavaliers can play is his home court. The storm knight and the wolf knight were arranged in the woods on both sides of the clearing, while the bed crossbow and longbowmen squads were arranged in the front, facing the orcs together with Narant. About half an hour later, the vanguard of the orcs finally appeared in Narant''s realization. "The pig-headed man, the gnoll, the snake man, and a crocodile man." When Zhuang Kang saw the four different shapes of the orcs in the orc team, he knew that the more than 5,000 people were composed of four small tribes. "Roar, be careful, there are people in front of you!" And when Narant was observing the other party, the orcs over there also discovered him. Because Narant didn''t do anything to cover it up, it''s not surprising that the orcs found him. "That seems to be that abominable human noble!" "It seems that it is really him, the nobleman who robbed us of the Vigorous Fruit!" As the orcs watched carefully, they immediately recognized Narant. Mainly because the white dragon under him is easy to identify. "What do I do now!" However, after recognizing Narant, these orcs were not as violent as they used to be, and they rushed up to shout and kill at a glance. Instead, several leaders looked at each other and thought about what to do next. action. The main reason was that Narant had left a deep impression on them last time. Several small tribes blocked Narant, but they were killed by him, and finally escaped. "What else can we do? Since we met him, we must fight. Commander Cardo made us the forwards, so we can''t back down!" "But that Narant is still waiting in advance, will there be an ambush?" "There are definitely not many ambushes, and you don''t know the information about that Narant. The dozens of beast knights under him are stronger." "And this time, Commander Cardo has not only equipped us with more than fifty monsters of various types, but also the crocodile team of Lord Umm. We have no reason to be afraid of this Narant!" Hearing what the leader said, the other leaders looked at the crocodile captain. This crocodile man has a much higher status than their ordinary races, and can only be regarded as a medium race in the empire. And these more than 100 crocodile soldiers are also their confidence as a striker. "Have you discussed it? Isn''t it just a small human noble? We crocodile people have killed more than a few people in the beginning, let''s see what you give them." Seeing the eyes of the pig-headed man, the wealthy wolf and the snake man, the crocodile man captain Quite dissatisfied, I feel that these low-level guys have lost the reputation of the orcs. , In the past, only the human race was afraid of orcs, so they would care about such a situation. "Since Captain Um has spoken, let''s start attacking!" The other leaders looked at each other and finally made a decision. "That''s it, let''s send the demon beasts to charge first, the clansmen will follow, and Captain Erm will not show up with the crocodile warriors first. After the battle with the enemy, Captain Erm will bring his clansmen to support!" "I believe that with Warcraft and Captain Urm, our side will definitely win." "Okay!" Captain Crocodile frowned, but he didn''t refuse in the end. Because the crocodile people are short-tempered and not good at thinking, even if they are powerful, when they are dispatched this time, the right to command is still on the three small tribe leaders. "Sir, they are ready to attack!" The next moment, the sound of a horn was heard in the forest. "Well, everyone is ready to fight!" Narant nodded when he saw this. "Vivian''s long-range attack team and longbowmen will be handed over to you to command!" "Yes, my lord!" Vivian immediately took the order. "Hohohoho, kill me, kill all those weak reptiles!" Because it was a war of different races, there was no sloppy water before the opening, and they all started without a word. After the sound of the horn ended, there was a shout from the orcs. "Well, the crocodile didn''t even appear. Are these guys trying to give me a ''surprise''?" The more than 5,000 orcs made it a collective dispatch this time. There are more than 50 different kinds of monsters at the very front. These beasts are all sitting on an orc, but these orcs are not wearing armor, and their strength is not very strong. Obviously, these monsters are not trained mounts, but are used as cannon fodder. However, it was the first time that the crocodiles that Narant had seen were not among the charging team in this column. Obviously the orc was going to surprise him. "Long-range attack team, aim at the enemy beast, and launch!" At this moment, the voice of an order came from Narant''s ear. It was Vivian who gave the order to the ranged attack squad. Buzz! With the humming of the crossbow, five black lights shot forward at an extremely fast speed. "Quick, it''s the crossbow arrows shot by the enemy, they all hide behind the beasts!" The appearance of the five black awns immediately alerted the charging orc leader, reminding his subordinates to try to hide behind the beasts. These beasts have rough skin and thick flesh, and were originally used as meat shields, so several leaders were quite confident in this meat shield. Puff puff! "Ahhh!" However, just when they thought that those few crossbow arrows could only hurt one or two beasts at most, the next moment their bodies froze. After the few crossbow arrows that seemed to be thicker than ordinary arrows hit the beasts, they continued to shoot at the beasts who were evading behind. Moreover, this arrow took away at least a dozen people, all of whom were pierced by crossbow arrows. One arrow caused more than ten people, and five arrows added up to more than fifty people, not to mention the five charging beasts were scrapped. "What''s going on, why is this crossbow arrow so penetrating?" Several orc leaders could never have imagined such an effect. With such curiosity, an orc leader quickly went to the nearest crossbow and picked it up. "Bastard, it turned out to be the shoulder of the inscription, these people are too rich, and even the arrows are made into the inscription weapon." But when he picked up the crossbow and glanced over his shoulder, several orc leaders immediately lost their temper. The reason why this crossbow has such power is that the other party is willing to spend money. Inscription weapons, casually, they are also weapons that start with hundreds of gold coins. But now this human race is so extravagant that it is used to make arrows. This is just pulling the bowstring, which is equivalent to throwing out at least hundreds of gold coins. ... "Okay, it seems to work well!" Compared to the gnashing of teeth by several orc leaders, Narant was quite excited. Because, the power of this inscription arrow is much greater than he believed. At this level, even if the golden knight is not careful, it is estimated that he will be shot through by his inscription crossbow arrow. After all Compared with monsters, the human body is more fragile. Although a single shot is equivalent to spending hundreds of gold coins, Narant, who is now rich and powerful, doesn''t care. Buzz! Just as Narant thought so, the reloaded ballista started again. With the shooting of the crossbow, a wave of orc strikers was harvested again, especially the beasts in the most room, which were originally expected by the orcs to defeat the enemy''s formation. It was only a few seconds after the charge, but ten heads were already dead! https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 776： not by chance Buzz! Puff puff! Although the orc leaders have discovered the horror of this strange weapon of Narrant. But since the charge has been launched, there is no possibility of stopping it. He can only speed up and hope to reach Narant as quickly as possible, so that the terrifying weapon cannot exert its power. The only good thing is that the terrifying weapon that shoots thick arrows seems to be quite difficult to operate, and the shooting speed is not fast. "Prepare the longbowmen, when the enemy approaches 150 meters, shoot freely!" Just when the orcs thought that the sooner they approached the team of Narant and others, the better they would feel, Vivian took advantage of the neutrality to attack The longbowmen who were hiding behind the grass gave the order. Following the order, the longbowmen immediately picked up the longbow and ran out of the bushes behind. "Bastard, there are so many longbowmen in these human bastards!" "How could this happen? Could it be that the human race of the Holy Alliance is not trustworthy and helped this little noble?" The threat of the crossbow had already made the orcs tremble, and the appearance of a hundred longbowmen made them even more frightened. After fighting with humans so many times, they can be considered to understand the background of the little nobles on the Black Rock Plain. Longbowmen are also occasionally cultivated by minor nobles. But a small nobleman can train a dozen or twenty people at most. Now there are hundreds of people at one time, which makes the orcs have to wonder if the duchies and empires of the Holy Alliance did not keep their promises, and secretly sent a team to help Narant. Of course, it''s too late to think about this now, they just hope that these longbowmen are just too numerous to be useful. It''s just that Narant''s longbowmen will be useless? Obviously not, because of the existence of Vivian, the lucky girl, Narant''s longbowmen could have become excellent shooters within a month. Moreover, these shooters have now been in a row for nearly a year, and the level of shooting has been called absolute veteran. The range of about 100 meters has been done to shoot wherever. If you have to tell the difference with Vivian, it is that they do not have extraordinary powers themselves, except for their accuracy and skill in archery, they also cannot do tricky design methods such as beading arrows and so on. However, with the current number of 100-man squads, those ultra-difficult shooting skills are actually not needed. Whoosh whoosh! At the next moment, the longbowmen intuitively judged that the orcs had reached the effective shooting range of 150 meters, and shot the arrows on the bowstring without hesitation. With a scream, the long sword swept through arcs, weaving a black screen in the sky, and fell straight towards the orc front line. Puff puff! Free shot is not a volley, shooters have their own goals. A single arrow hit the target that the shooters aimed at in advance with an extremely precise angle. "Ah! Howl!" Accompanying it was a screaming orc who fell to the ground in the beast crowd. "Another inscription arrow! Bastards, how rich are these humans!" With a round of arrow rain, when they saw a large area of ??the clansmen in front of them fell down, several orc leaders have turned red in their eyes. One is that these longbowmen are terribly good, and every arrow hits the target accurately. What''s worse is that most of the arrows hit the vital parts of their people, such as the chest, neck or face. And these arrows turned out to be inscription arrows as well. In this way, there were almost no exceptions for the orcs who were hit. All fell to the ground, either died on the spot, or were seriously injured and unable to fight again. This has never happened in previous wars. With the strong physique of their orcs, facing such a small arrow as a branch, an orc in the past could at least regret five or six feathered arrows without falling. If you are lucky, as long as you don''t hit the key points, you can even get more than ten arrows by virtue of the thick skin and flesh. "Sure enough, if you want to fight smoothly, this sophisticated weapon is indispensable!" Unlike the orc leaders whose eyes were splitting, Narant couldn''t help nodding in amazement. Now that he has come to the Sacred Continent, he is not too short of money, but the strength of his subordinates needs to be developed. Therefore, he did not hesitate to spend a lot of money to order these precious weapons and equipment from the dwarves. Since the strength is not enough, it must be made up with equipment. Today, this is the first time that the Mithril Rune Arrow is equipped in actual combat. After using it, I found that the effect is very good. Although each arrow shot represented several gold coins, it was impossible for him to earn Narant. The big deal is to trade a jug of wine for an arrow, which is also a very good deal. After all, such an inscription arrow only needs to outline the simplest armor-breaking inscription to increase its power, and the cost is definitely not as high as that of a long sword and armor. Besides, these arrows can be recovered. As long as the battle is not defeated, the gold coins that have been ''thrown'' can still be retrieved. "The warriors of the tribe, rush to me, hurry up and rush to the front of those human cinders, and then shred them!" The orc leaders began to roar. Although the longbowmen can only take one clan with each arrow, their power is not as terrible as the thick arrows that can take away more than ten clan members at once. But the number of longbowmen could not stand, and the shooting speed was fast. So, now they are more eager to rush to the front of the enemy, and then rush into the longbowmen''s queue to tear them apart! "Hoohoho!" And the group of orcs also cooperated very well, and immediately roared and roared in anger. Thousands of orcs roared and roared, which was more terrifying than ordinary enemies. If the mentality of the team is unstable, I am afraid that they can be scared to collapse. Fortunately, Narant''s guards are all battle-hardened existences and are not afraid. Whoosh whoosh! The hand speed of the longbowmen is very stable, they take out their arrows without haste, and then draw their bows and arrows. Their eyes were only shooting arrows at the usual speed, and they didn''t think about what to do when the enemy rushed in front of them. Because, during the training, the adults in the family have already stipulated that this is prohibited. The meaning of this order is that even if the enemy rushes in front of you and raises his weapon to slash at you, if the order to resist does not come, then you can only stand and let the opponent slash. After a long period of training and reward and punishment, they did exactly that. Whoosh whoosh! Puff puff! Under such strict military discipline, the longbowmen shot at least nine arrows from a distance of just over a hundred meters. And the hundred people shot nine arrows, and the casualties brought to the orcs almost reached more than 800 attrition. Only a few lucky ones avoided the key points by dodging, so at this moment they could continue to charge with arrows hanging from their bodies. "Let Raymond, Quick and the others start moving!" Seeing that the enemy was less than 50 meters away, Narant naturally wouldn''t let the longbowmen and the enemy join forces, so he immediately issued an order to the messenger beside him. Woohoo! As the messenger sounded the horn, the two teams of knights in ambush on both sides took action one after another. "Wolf Knights, charge!" "Storm Knights, charge!" Boom! Boom! As the cavalry on both sides began to charge, the ground immediately heard the sound of tremors. "Roar, the warriors in front continue to charge, and the orc warriors on both sides block the enemy cavalry!" Facing the knights rushing out of the woods on both sides, the orcs did not panic. Because it is their strong point to meet the enemy in short arms. On the contrary, the inscription arrow just now is what they are most afraid of, because no matter how strong their physical advantage is, it cannot be used. Immediately, the orc team immediately divided into three directions to respond as instructed. Because they still have an absolute advantage of more than 4,000 people, this battle has just begun. "Wolf Knights, kill!" "Storm Knights, Flame Spear, charge!" Bang bang bang! Immediately, there was a dull crashing sound from both sides of the orc team, which was the muffled sound of two knights slamming into the orc team. With their sprinting power, the two teams immediately pierced the outer defense line of the Orc team and rushed into the herd. However, due to the superiority of the opponent''s numbers, the momentum of the two knights soon weakened, and they were surrounded by orcs. "Rush to me and shred these bastards!" When several orc leaders saw this, they were already burning with anger. At this moment, they were naturally gnashing their teeth, so they immediately commanded the team to swallow the cavalry team that was trapped in the siege. It''s just that they shouted that although they were fierce, they really wanted to eat Raymond Quick and others, but it was not that easy. Because Raymond Quick and other two cavalry teams are equipped with inscription armor, so even if the orcs themselves have a strong physique, using simple weapons to slash at the knights can only make a banging sound. Especially the barbarian knights such as Raymond, their own strength is not weak after the blessing of Dali Guo, plus the tall body and the excellent armor, even without the Lord Narant leading the team, they can still exert the same combat effectiveness as last time. , was actually faintly pressing the surrounding orcs to dare not step forward. "Bastards, are you all trash, how come you don''t dare to approach!" Seeing this scene, several orc leaders jumped in a hurry. However, after scolding, they also knew that these monster knights had raged in the empire at the beginning, and finally escaped intact, so they looked at each other and immediately shouted to the rear: "Captain Umm, let the crocodile clan Warriors, go to battle, support is needed here!" Previously, I was worried that the appearance of the crocodile family would scare the enemy away, but now that the enemy''s two extraordinary knight teams are entangled, the enemy must have no possibility to escape. Therefore, now is the best time for the crocodile people in the early winter. "Okay, imperial warriors, attack me and shred these weak reptiles!" Following the calls of several small tribe leaders for help, Captain Naam immediately rushed out of the woods with a team of 300 crocodiles. . Although these crocodile races are not as strong as the high-level orcs like the tauren, they can be regarded as the upper-middle race in the orc empire. Each crocodile is nearly 2.8 meters tall, the owner has thick limbs and body, and the back is also covered with hard hard armor, which is not much worse than the monster lizard. After each crocodile man becomes an adult, his strength can automatically reach the middle and high-level strength of silver. It is not difficult to grow to the strength of a golden knight and an earth knight if you get more fruits of strength or other strength-enhancing fruits. In this way, when this group of crocodiles joined the battle circle, Raymond, Quick and others immediately became more stressed. Especially the barbarian knights like Raymond. Since the orcs clearly know that the barbarian knights are the most difficult to deal with, almost all the crocodiles participate in the siege of them. The weapon in the hands of these crocodiles is a curve like a semi-circle, and every slash can make the barbarian knights in danger. "Annie, slash those stinky lizards for me!" Narant didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately ordered Annie. At this moment, he has no other cards. Vivienne and Shiki and Shirley''s little girl are dealing with the monsters and orc warriors rushing towards them. Although this side is more able to resist, but they can''t allocate more people to support Raymond and others. Fortunately, Narant already had a hole card at the bottom of the box, and that was Anne, the lucky girl. This girl is Narant''s secret weapon against the orcs this time, and she has been planning for a long time in the past half month. "Yes, my lord!" Following Narant''s instructions, little girl Annie didn''t say much. She closed her eyes and started to activate her talent. Just in an instant, there are several clouds gathered in the sky towards the top. Of course, everyone below is in a fierce battle, so naturally they don''t pay much attention to the weather changes. Boom! And after a few clouds gathered, there was a roar in the sky immediately. At this time, everyone noticed that the sky turned dark and the top of their heads was covered by dark clouds. However, this also did not make the fighting people have any more ideas, the orcs are still attacking Raymond and others. Click! Boom! Click! Boom! However, in the next moment, they don''t want to pay attention. Because, the thunder and lightning that was just roaring in the sky unexpectedly fell on the ground inexplicably. With two dazzling white lights flashing, they only felt that the eardrums were shaking and hurting, and two huge sparks appeared in front of them. , "This... what''s going on?" The orcs who besieged Raymond and the others were stunned for a moment. Because the two lightning bolts just hit their clansmen, it was the two crocodile clansmen with huge scimitars. I saw that the two crocodile clansmen who were struck by lightning had fallen to the ground and hesitated constantly. The dark yellow skin on their bodies was even more charred. Obviously, the damage caused by the lightning was not small. Although these crocodiles have rough skin and thick flesh, their strength is only high-level silver In this way, this lightning can also cause great substantial damage to them. "Bastard! Quick, don''t be stunned, continue to attack these abominable human bastards!" Although it was said that the lightning strike was beyond everyone''s expectations. But in the eyes of the orcs, this is just an accident, so the most important thing now is to destroy these hateful human races. So, following an order from Captain Nahum, the orcs began to besiege Raymond and the others again. It''s just, what they didn''t expect was that this lightning was not accidental... https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 777： God bless? "Kill!" A group of orcs were aroused bloodthirsty, and the next moment they roared and attacked the besieged knights frantically. When several orc leaders saw such a situation, the idea of ??thanking the lightning was faintly born in their hearts. If these orcs also know what to say, there will definitely be a sentence: Sai Weng loses his horse, how can I know it is not a blessing. However, just as they were excited, a dazzling white light suddenly flashed in the sky again. Click! Boom! Click! Boom! Two more lightning bolts fell, and they fell on the two most brave crocodiles who were besieging the barbarian knights. Immediately, the two crocodiles followed in the footsteps of the previous two and lay on the ground with scorched smoke. "This...this...this..." Several orc leaders were stunned. They never dreamed that such a strange thing would happen. In addition to being shocked, these orc leaders wanted to say something to express their feelings at this moment. However, they are really uneducated, so they can''t say follow-up words after using three in a row. However, when Raymond and the others saw this, their eyes lit up, and they were even more blessed. The next moment they shouted loudly: "Haha, God bless us, we have been blessed by God, and now God has sent a punishment!" "God bless!" The rest of the barbarians also shouted immediately after hearing the words. Especially the big stone, the last time he took the personal guard team to follow Narant to the Nok capital. In this way, he also saw the two lightning strikes in the Nok Empire. It''s just that Narant didn''t tell them directly in order to keep Annie''s identity secret. So, although Big Stone speculated that it must be related to his own adults, he didn''t know how to do it. Now that I heard Raymond say this, I immediately felt that this was the truth. Maybe it was really the gods who protected their adults. "What, God?" When the group of orcs heard the shouts of Raymond and the others, their figure immediately became hesitant. If it was just the previous two lightning bolts, they would definitely not believe such words. But the appearance of the two subsequent lightning bolts made them hesitate, especially since the lightning was so coincidental that it all hit their orcs. You must know that the two crocodile clansmen just behind were only more than one meter away from the human race knight, but the human race knight was safe and sound. Of course, after hesitating, several orc leaders knew that this must not be left to the human knights to shout indiscriminately, otherwise they would really frighten their subordinates, and the battle would definitely fail today. They paid such a huge price today, but they were defeated. They could not afford such a loss. So, several orc leaders immediately shouted: "Warriors of the orcs, don''t listen to the lies of these humans, it''s not like we haven''t seen thunder and lightning, the thunder and lightning when the storm came is more ferocious than today, everyone quickly solve these despicable humans. , we can go to the royal court to receive the reward from His Majesty the Beast King!" "Yeah! The human race is the most despicable and shameless. As long as we work hard, these human races will be finished..." Click! Boom! Click! Boom! click... However, when several orc leaders were only halfway through shouting, the thunder and lightning in the sky launched a third wave of attacks. Moreover, this time the thunder and lightning seemed to be in response to the orc leader saying that it was not ferocious enough. There was no pause, and one after another of the thunder and lightning that was visible to the naked eye smashed into the beast crowd, the number of which was forty or fifty, and The targets are all the orcs of the crocodile tribe, and the barbarian knight beside them is nothing at all. "..." This time, the group of orcs finally fell silent, and several orc leaders also became a little sluggish. "Haha, God bless, the warriors of the grassland, kill me, kill these ugly orcs, the gods will bless us!" To be honest, Raymond and the others were also frightened by the lightning that seemed to be free of money. However, when they saw that these lightning bolts would not hurt their barbarian knights in the slightest, it was finally reflected, and then laughed wildly and greeted the subordinates, and began to counterattack and harvest while these orcs were dazed. "Run! We can''t beat it!" "Yes, the gods are on their side, we can''t beat it!" And the beast crowd can explode at this time. The more ignorant and backward races are, the more they believe in the words of these gods. Of course, these beliefs are double-edged swords, and in many cases, the orcs can inspire unprecedented fighting power, and they are not afraid of life and death. But this time it was just the opposite, because the gods stood on the side of the enemy, which made them lose their courage in an instant and began to flee. "Bastard, don''t run away!" The lightning smashed down more than fifty times, and the warriors of the crocodile race consumed one-sixth before they even started fighting. The crocodile captain, Erm, saw that the rest of the small tribe orcs began to rout, and he was instantly furious. As he roared, he grabbed the fleeing orcs. "Whoever dares to escape, I''ll kill it!" Seeing that the defeat was inevitable, Captain Um was also ruthless, raising his machete and beheading the two clansmen of the small orc tribe. Under such circumstances, the defeat of the orcs was finally stopped. "Bastard, give it to me now!" And this Captain Umm deserves to be the elite of the Orcs. After stabilizing the formation, he headed towards Raymond and the others. "Don''t be in a hurry, let''s see if you can survive!" However, just before Captain Umm rushed out a few steps, a knight in silver armor suddenly appeared in front of him. rand. Seeing that the orc team was about to collapse, although it was beyond Narant''s expectations, he was happy to see it happen. Who would have thought that there are also ruthless characters among the orcs, and they could even stabilize the situation in the face of such a situation. Therefore, Narant also knew that his lord, the lord, would also take action. "You reptile, the little golden knight dares to pretend in front of me, go to hell!" Um was stunned when he saw Narant blocking his way. Only then did he reflect, and he immediately showed a disdainful expression. He is the strength of the earth knight, although he has only advanced to the stage for a long time, but it is more than enough to solve such a golden knight. The nobles of the human race in front of them simply do not know whether to live or die. With that said, Urm waved the long knife in his hand towards Narant without hesitation, and the dazzling sword light hit Narant''s vital points. "Yeah, who said that the Golden Knights can''t kill the Earth Knights, you are the second person to tell me this, the last one has already died under my sword!" When Narant heard this, he sneered. Facing the sword glow of Umm, he raised his sword and charged forward without dodging. "court death!" For Narant''s words, Erm did not believe that the Earth Knight suppressed the Golden Knight, which was recognized by the entire continent. Because the more it gets to this stage, the bigger the gap between the strengths, it is not the slight difference between the bronze knight and the silver knight at all. And the human kid in front of him even rushed towards his sword glow. He could already predict that the human kid would be cut by the sword glow in the next moment, and then directly cut in half. However, just when he was thinking about it, Narant suddenly shouted: "God bless!" hum! Following Narant''s roar, a red shield immediately appeared in front of him. And the sword glow of his Umm finally hit Narant''s body at this moment. boom! With a loud bang, the sword glow was directly offset by the red shield. "This..." Erm stared blankly, not understanding why a shield suddenly appeared on a title knight. However, before he could react, Narant roared again, "Flame Spear!" And this scene that surprised Erm even more, saw the human noble roar, and the long sword in his hand slashed from the air. With the slash, a sword glow with red light was formed, and it slashed directly towards him. puff! Urm didn''t expect that the opponent would not only be able to withstand his own attack, but also cut out the sword light. Therefore, when this sword beam slashed on him quickly, he only remembered to resist. But by the time he reacted, it was too late. Because he was too close to Narant. If he had just faced the same Earth Knight enemy, he would definitely step back a little further and reflect the distance. But in his eyes, Narant is the golden knight, and the golden knight can only fight in close combat, so he has plenty of time to deal with it. Under such a miscalculation that the enemy underestimated, this Erm also laid the groundwork for his own death. Although the system of the orcs has more advantages than the human race, and he is also of the crocodile race, facing such a strong sword light, the flesh and blood is still unstoppable. A large cloud of snowflakes burst out of Captain Umm''s chest, revealing his shattered internal organs. "You are obviously a golden knight...why..." Urm''s body was gradually drained as the blood drained, but his eyes were full of doubts. "I said that we were blessed by the gods, but you don''t believe it!" Narant naturally wouldn''t tell him the truth, but instead continued to pile on the matter of the gods. "God..." boom! Um''s huge body fell unwillingly to the ground, his eyes were extremely complicated, and he didn''t know if he believed what Narant said. Quiet! A group of orcs stared blankly at this scene. No matter what, they never imagined that Captain Umm would not be able to resist even a round under the enemy''s long sword. You must know that Captain Umm is a crocodile, and he is also an earth knight. "Your majesty!" "Your majesty!" On the other hand, Raymond immediately cheered when he saw the strongest man who killed the enemy with one blow. "Ah, run! Captain Urm has been killed!" "Run, they are blessed by the gods, let''s run!" The cheers from Raymond and the others seemed to have finally awakened the orcs who were in a daze. After the group of orcs reacted, their expressions changed dramatically, and then they began to flee desperately. Even the leaders of the small tribes are pale at the moment. They can''t figure out why the other party is so strong, and the strange shield, the other party is not a magician! "Could it be true that the gods protect them?" This was the thought of the several orc leaders when they fled. "Everyone chased me and told them to surrender or not to kill. If they do not surrender, then they will be killed. God bless us, they can''t escape!" Seeing this, Narant immediately greeted his subordinates and began to chase these collapsed orcs. "Surrender without killing!" "Surrender without killing!" And Raymond and others also acted immediately. Because they have mounts, and except for a few beasts that survived by chance, the other orcs all walk on their feet, so naturally there is no way to escape. Following the pursuit, the defeated orcs were gradually overtaken. At this moment, they are completely out of courage, and they don''t even have the will to resist. Fortunately, Raymond and the others shouted to surrender and not kill while chasing, and the orcs who were caught up immediately fell to the ground crying. "We surrender, don''t kill us!" "We surrender..." As more and more orcs knelt down and surrendered, Raymond and others'' pursuit speed became faster. The Longbowmen and Stormtroopers simply stayed behind to tie up the surrendering orcs. And as these orcs are completely bound and strong, it also indicates that today''s battle is coming to an end. The pursuit and search lasted for more than an hour. Most of the orcs were caught up and captured, and only a few estimated to be hundreds of orcs escaped. Although there are Little Huihui, Swift Eagle, and Bees as eyeliners, these orcs are fleeing in all directions, and the number of Narant is too small, so there is no way for a fish to slip through the net. Finally, after some inventory, Narant killed thousands of orcs and captured more than 4,500 orcs. As for casualties, two people in the Wild Wolf Knights were seriously injured, and more than ten people were slightly injured. On the contrary, the Storm Knights suffered more casualties, more than 20 people were seriously injured and more than 30 people were slightly injured. This is still the case when the focus of the orcs'' attack is all on the Wolf Knights. However, although the number of serious injuries was large, no one died due to the protection of the inscription armor and the gifted daughter of Vinnie. I believe that as long as they board a few days, through Vinnie''s treatment, the Storm Knights will be alive again. And such casualties were actually far beyond Narant''s expectations. After all, the overall strength of the Knights of the Storm is still too weak, and their war horses are all ordinary warhorses, and they cannot have the mounts of monsters like the Knights of the Wild Wolf, and their combat effectiveness is even higher. Of course, as long as Narant is given time, none of this is a problem. "Go, take these orcs back!" When the casualties were counted, Narant had already asked Xiao Huihui to patrol the surroundings, confirming that the main force of the orcs had not arrived yet, so he was not prepared to stay in the woods any longer. He had also smelled captured orcs, and learned from them. They were two days ahead of the main force. The reason for this was that the orcs never thought that Narant would find them eighty miles away. Originally, these pioneer teams would settle in the original pig-headed man camp, waiting for the follow-up team, and by the way, secretly investigate the situation of the new storm leader. However, this border has long since become Narant''s back garden, and the pig-headed people in Heiyan Village have long been wiped out by Narant. ... "You said, will there really be orcs invading this Storm Territory?" "I guess it really is. I heard that the last time the orc mission came to the alliance to ask for guilt. Finally, with the help of the Bach Empire, the alliance finally decided that although Baron Narant would not be handed over But they won''t help Baron Narant to resist the invasion of the orcs, so the orcs must come back to take revenge on Baron Narant!" "The Bach Empire is really bad, but Baron Narant has completed the first feat of robbing orcs. This is obviously a warrior, and our alliance should reward him. Now he doesn''t care about Baron Narant''s territory. !" "Who says it''s not! However, it''s an empire, and we little principalities can''t do anything about it!" "So, let''s stay here and hope that the orcs can come back after our caravan leaves!" £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­ Thank you "Little Yiyi" for the reward! ! ! https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 778： Baron Narrant died in battle? "Yeah, the orcs are savage and bloodthirsty. It''s better to show up when we leave, otherwise it will be really troublesome!" "Yes, since the threat of dark creatures has been lifted, the orcs have begun to be dishonest. Every year these guys loot the borders of our Holy Alliance. These guys are worse than robbers." "By the way, Baron Narant didn''t bring his subordinates into the forest. You said that if the orcs really appeared, could he resist?" "I think it''s difficult. Although the orcs are hateful, their strength is indeed strong, and Baron Narant has entered the jungle. In the jungle, the orcs can play a higher combat effectiveness!" "In addition, if I were Baron Narant, if there were orcs attacking, I would not take people into the forest, but evacuate at the fastest speed, so as to preserve strength, after all, orcs dare not go too deep into our alliance. " "Indeed!" "Okay, let''s stop talking, let''s take a good look at this border, I think it shouldn''t be so coincidental that there are orcs invading." "Yeah, it shouldn''t be so coincidental, so take a good rest! Speaking of which, the steward sent us here to supervise the border of the Storm Territory, which is really over-hearted." A total of seven or eight spies squatted here on the border of Narant''s New Storm Territory. These men were sent by the more cautious caravans in Stormland. These spies waited and waited and didn''t notice any movement, and they simply gathered together to chat in twos and threes. According to everyone''s speculation, the attack of the orcs will definitely not appear in the near future. Because if Baron Narant really found the orcs, how could he be so calm, and he also took the initiative to enter the jungle However, just as the spies were about to take a good rest after chatting, a flurry of birds suddenly started in the forest in the distance. "Hey, what''s going on over there, so many birds are startled, and there seems to be a team marching in the forest!" "It should be Baron Narant coming back!" The rest of the spies also noticed the situation and made speculations. "It should be!" The rest of the spies nodded after hearing the words. However, despite this speculation, the spies naturally paid attention to the movement over there. About ten minutes later, the trees at the edge of the jungle in the distance began to shake. And these spies didn''t care much and began to wait for Narant''s people to appear. "Ah, that...that...that''s the beast...the beastman!" However, at the next moment, the spies, who had been quite calm, were so frightened that their souls died. Because, after a while, a figure finally appeared behind the swaying bushes. It''s just that this figure is different from what they imagined, but a tall, ugly guy with green skin staring at a crocodile head. "The crocodile of the orcs... There are really orcs invading, hurry up... run!" "Run!" Afterwards, the spies finally reacted, and without hesitation they turned over onto the warhorse beside them, and immediately began to run away without hesitation, not even having the courage to turn back again. Because they were Orc crocodile people, if they were just ordinary pig-headed people or kobolds, it wouldn''t scare them like this. Because pig-headed people and kobolds are low-level races of orcs, their strength is also very low. But the crocodile people are already a medium race among the orcs, as long as they appear, it must mean that there are large groups of orcs infested. If you don''t run faster, you''ll probably lose your life when it''s too late. It''s a pity that these spies didn''t dare to look back after running wildly. Otherwise, as long as they turn around and observe carefully, they can see that the hands of these crocodiles are tied tightly by ropes, turning into a string of orcs. When the spies fled, more orcs appeared. These orcs were **** in a string of 100 people, and two or three knights guarded the middle of each orc. That''s why the first people the spies saw outside the jungle were orcs. Because the number of Narant is too small, it is not enough to completely surround these orcs in the middle. Fortunately, he has Xiao Huihui and Xun Ying. Even if the number of people is small, he can control the overall situation at any time. As long as there is any trace of trouble, he can immediately find out. Moreover, after learning that Narant and others had the blessing of gods, these orcs naturally surrendered more safely. "My lord, Xiao Huihui said that he just saw several people on the edge, riding horses and fleeing towards the town after seeing the captive orcs." Soon, Narant, who was in the last position, got the news from Shirley girl. "Someone came to this border?" Narant didn''t expect that there were people squatting on the border to inquire. Of course, he also guessed the identity and origin of these people. After all, he was swaggering and set off, and those cautious caravans who wanted to come here also guessed something. It''s just that the situation is a little troublesome now. If you don''t go back and explain it clearly, there will be trouble later. "Vivian, Catherine, you continue to follow the team to escort. My lord, I will take one step back to the town. Otherwise, if the spies bring back the wrong news, the town will probably be in chaos!" "Xue Li, remember to be ready to send Xiao Huihui out at any time. If anything happens here, let Xiao Huihui come to me immediately!" Narant just pondered for a moment and prepared to go alone. Now that he has reached the Stormwind Territory, it should not be a problem if he just leaves early. Moreover, even if there is a real problem, you can return immediately. At that time, with the speed of Xiao Huihui''s unloaded flight, it will take a few minutes to find himself. "Yes, my lord!" Several women responded. Then Narant left the team directly and made a silent detour from the side. In order to ensure true safety, he did not intend to let the orcs see his movements. ¡­ "These guys run really fast. With the appearance of this Oolong, their war horses are estimated to have to run away!" After half an hour, Narant looked at the town that was close at hand, feeling a little speechless. It is estimated that these caravans are really worried about the appearance of orcs, so the spies are riding top-level war horses. And these spies were only about ten minutes faster than Nalande, but they made Nalande catch up to the town before they caught up. The most important thing is that these spies were really frightened, so they didn''t care about the wear and tear of the horses under them. When he entered the town, he saw that there was no obvious chaos in the town, which made Narant slightly relieved. Obviously, those guys should have just returned, and the wrong news has not been widely spread. In fact, as Narant thought, those spies did not hesitate to return to the town, and Narant caught up. Therefore, this news did not spread to the ears of the town residents, only the caravans had just received the news. And these caravans reacted quickly after receiving the news. Mainly because the crocodile man is so scary. "Hurry up! Hurry up, it will be too late if you don''t run!" "Master in charge, what about the white sugar and brown sugar we purchased, these goods haven''t been loaded yet!" "What''s the matter with white sugar and brown sugar right now, escape is the most important thing, haven''t you heard of it, but there are crocodiles of orcs!" "Do the crocodiles know? Once they appear, it means that a large number of orcs will definitely appear!" "In addition, since these crocodiles have all set foot on the territory of Stormwind, I estimate that Baron Narant is already fierce. You have all seen the mighty Demon Knights and elite knights in the morning!" "Now that none of Baron Narant and his team have escaped, it can be seen that the orcs are powerful, and if they don''t run, they will surely die!" "Yes, yes, my lord!" Therefore, these caravans didn''t care about anything, and they didn''t pay attention to the goods that had not yet been loaded, and directly pulled all the carriages and brought all the hands to prepare to evacuate. And such a scene is not only one, there are at least a dozen caravans doing this. And their statement is also the same, they all feel that the appearance of the orcs this time, the storm leader is afraid that it will be wiped out. As for Narant, in their opinion, it is already a lot of misfortune. The caravans fled in a panic, and the square in the center of the town finally caused panic, because these caravans finally remembered to notify other residents or caravans that were unaware when they escaped. "What, the orcs appeared, and Baron Narant died in battle?" "Ah, Lord Lord died in battle? How is this possible!" "Yeah, our lord is heroic and invincible, and with the blessing of gods, there will be no accident!" As the many caravans made their word, many people believed the news. But there are also many town residents who feel that this is impossible, because in their impression, their lord is omnipotent. "If you don''t believe it, you have to believe it. The seven or eight spies sent by our caravan saw the appearance of the Crocodile Man. Could it be fake?" "Also, do you think we are joking when we look like this now?" "Everyone, run away. Baron Narant is indeed a warrior and is worthy of admiration, but the orcs are really not that simple. Even the major empires dare not say that they despise the orcs!" Seeing that there were still people questioning it, one of the caravan stewards was kind-hearted, so he kindly explained one more sentence. At the same time, Narant also happened to be riding a horse not far away. When he heard the call of the caravan steward, a black line appeared on his forehead. I just won a battle, and you say I''m dead, is that really right? Also, Orcs are not that simple, why do I think it is quite simple, sir? "Everyone, stop me!" The anger turned into anger, but luckily the scene hadn''t gotten out of control. The caravan steward just now was a kind reminder, so Narant didn''t care anymore. Instead, he gathered a grudge and immediately scolded the audience. With this scolding, everyone in the field froze. The caravans turned their heads in confusion, but some residents of the lucky town felt that the voice was a little familiar. When they saw Narant riding on the white dragon, everyone was stunned again. Lord Lord, it''s our Lord Lord! "The residents of the town were the first to react, and a happy smile immediately appeared on their faces. And those caravan stewards looked at each other in dismay, and then looked at several spies. "Didn''t you just say that the orcs appeared on the edge of the Storm Territory?" "Yes, Lord Steward, just now we really saw the Crocodile Man appearing on the edge of Storm Territory!" "Then now that Baron Narant has returned intact, how should this be explained?" "Lord Steward... That Sir Narant returned alone, do you think it would be..." The spies immediately began to explain in a low voice. Because they did see the Crocodile Man, and so many people saw it at the same time, it was certainly not dazzling. Now that Baron Narant has returned, only one person has appeared. They thought it might be Narant who escaped alone, so they escaped and returned. And all the stewards fell silent when they heard the words, Baron Narant''s armor had some bloodstains on it, but it was not embarrassed... "What are you doing?" At this moment, Narant''s voice came over, and it was these caravan stewards who were inquiring. "That Baron Narant, this is what happened. We just sent spies to inquire at the edge of Stormwind Territory. They came back and reported that Orc crocodiles appeared on the edge of Stormwind Territory. Therefore, we were worried that this was an orc invasion, so we prepared Run away! I wonder if Baron Narant can tell us that this information is not accurate." A group of caravans answered truthfully when they saw it, and they also wanted to get exact news from Narant. "Well, there are indeed orcs today, and there are more than 300 crocodiles!" Narant nodded. "This..." The expressions of the caravan personnel changed, and they almost couldn''t help urging the horses to flee immediately. "But..." Fortunately, Narant still had words behind him, so he stabilized them a little. "However, these orcs have been eliminated by me. What your spies saw just now were only orcs captured by me!" "What? It''s just the captured orcs?" The caravan members looked at each other in disbelief, obviously not believing such a thing. "Baron Narant, are the crocodiles also captives?" A caravan steward said weakly, because in his impression, orcs rarely surrender, because these guys are savage, but they are not afraid of death, especially the The crocodile man! "Yes, the crocodiles are also captives, what''s so strange, they are also orcs! In addition, let me tell you bluntly, this time I captured nearly two hundred crocodiles, ordinary pig-headed people. Ah or something, there are about 4,000 people." "Four... Four thousand... That Baron Narant, everything you said is... true?" Four thousand! Such a number of orcs used to be enough to loot a county in the Black Rock Plains. In addition, UU reading Narant clearly only brought a mere two or three hundred people when he set off, and he was able to capture so many orcs. Are these orcs really pigs? "Okay, I know you don''t believe it either. You''ll know when my subordinates bring the captives back! If it wasn''t for you cowardly spies, I wouldn''t have to go back alone!" Seeing that everyone still didn''t believe it, Narant didn''t bother to explain anymore. Obviously, orcs are actually similar to dark creatures in the hearts of these guys. If you say kill a few more orcs, they all feel incredible. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 779： Its the first time in the league "That...then just wait!" The caravan stewards were still a little uneasy. After all, even the crocodile appeared, but the giant crocodile of Narant was his captive. But at this time Baron Narant himself did not run away in this town, so as long as Baron Narant is not a lunatic, he should not joke about his life. In this way, the caravan finally stopped and waited. However, their carriages were still parked in the same place, and even the driver did not get off the car, so there was a big idea that something was wrong and ran away immediately. Narant saw the actions of these caravans in his eyes, but he didn''t care. Later, Mario and Thomas also arrived, and the villagers have already reported the movement just now. , It is also surprising to see Narant here at this moment. Narant didn''t explain much, and asked the two of them to move the stool, and waited comfortably on the stool. Time flies, and the wait is more than an hour and a half later. For Narant, the time was not difficult to wait, as there were tables, chairs and refreshments. However, the members of the caravan were very nervous because of their high spirits, and they all seemed to be living like a year. "Ah, there, there! It''s the orcs!" Just a moment later, the caravan members who saw it suddenly let out a burst of exclamation. There was a commotion in the crowd. Just like Zhuang Kang who appeared in the border forest of Storm Territory, because Narant has too few subordinates, when looking from a distance, the first thing he sees is a group of green dots with obviously different skin colors. Everyone exclaimed and looked at Narant again. If Narant was not still carrying a delicate silver cup to drink tea, they would probably have fled immediately. Time passed minute by minute, and the team in the distance was getting closer. "Ah, I saw it, that''s the Demon Knight from the Storm Collar!" As the team got closer, the situation in the distance became clearer. Raymond and the others, who were riding the monsters, finally showed themselves behind the orcs by virtue of their height. "Really...really, Baron Narant really captured so many orcs!" "This is too incredible. Look, those green skinned people are really crocodiles!" "Yeah, with so many crocodile people, this is the first time I''ve seen him. Such a terrifying guy has been captured by more than 200 people!" "Baron Narant is indeed a warrior of our human race. It is probably the first time for the Alliance to capture thousands of orcs at one time!" When the situation was finally determined, the original apprehension of these caravans turned into surprise, and they looked at the large group of orcs in disbelief. The last time Narant plundered the small tribe of the Orc Empire, it was the first time that the alliance was created to counter the Orcs. And this time, Narant captured thousands of orcs, which was also the first time for the Alliance. Although this is all because the Holy Alliance Empire has not really had a large-scale battle with the Orcs. But compared to the news that the Orcs plundered the border every three to five people, Narant was a big help to the Human Race. "grown ups!" "grown ups!" Soon, the orc captives were brought into the lucky town, and Raymond, Quick and others immediately stepped forward to greet them. "Well, you will take all the orcs except the crocodile to the open space outside the castle, Mario Civil Officer has already set up a fence there to guard these orcs, and after you have brought the orcs there, go to the castle Take out chains instead of ropes and lock these orcs!" At this moment, a group of caravans and townspeople had already surrounded the square, and they all looked at the orcs up close with strange eyes. In fact, not to mention the territorial residents of Narant, even the caravans of the Holy Alliance rarely see orcs on weekdays. The main reason is that in addition to the border between the alliance and the orcs, the orcs will appear very well in the hinterland of the alliance. And this time, these caravan members saw a novelty. On the other hand, these caravan members still commented on the orcs. Fortunately, these orcs have lost their temper at this moment, so there is no accident. "Yes, my lord!" Soon, Quick, Raymond and others continued to press the orcs towards the castle. Only two hundred crocodiles remained on the square. Narant only stood up at this time and came to the high platform in the square. "Everyone, did I, Narant, deceive you just now?" "No! Baron Narant is mighty and has really captured thousands of orcs!" At this moment, when they heard Narant''s question, all the caravan members were completely convinced. "That''s right, everyone, although I, Narant, are only a baron, I also adhere to the qualities of a knight. Lies will never come out of my mouth!" "Besides, this orc attack happened suddenly, so I didn''t have time to inform you all!" "However, you don''t need to worry, because I, Narant, had the ability to loot within the Orc Empire and returned unharmed, so I''m not afraid of their revenge!" "Baron Narant is mighty, and the orcs are not worth mentioning in front of Baron Narant!" With the facts in front of him, Narant said a few words of self-promotion at this moment, and no one felt hypocritical at all. On the contrary, it was very agreeable and cheered. "Well, the reason why I stand on the high platform and say this is not to show off my Narant''s ability, but to tell you that the Storm Leader is very safe, so no matter now or in the future, you can come to the Storm Leader with peace of mind. business!" "Okay, this is the end of what I''m going to say today, and the two hundred crocodiles will be placed in this square for two hours, and you can enjoy these captives to the fullest within these two hours!" "Of course, it''s best for everyone to lean on the ropes that are arranged around, otherwise, if there is a sudden health situation, the guards will not be able to reflect it!" After speaking, Narant went directly off the high platform. And the reason why he wants to come to power is because he is worried that the attack of the orcs will make the caravans have scruples when they come to the Storm Leader in the future. Especially in the next two days, there will probably be a large group of orcs coming. At that time, he will take his subordinates to deal with it. If there is another moth in the rear, it will definitely be messed up. After that, Narant Lemon and others arranged for the ordinary orcs outside the castle to come to the town again to take care of the crocodile, and he returned to the castle. After Narant left, the square immediately became more lively. Whether it was members of the caravan or ordinary citizens, they all talked and laughed as if watching a monkey show, watching the captives of the crocodile. Many even went to the pub on the side to buy wine and jerky, and then watched the crocodile chatting while tasting it. Everyone felt that their experience this time was enough to return to the alliance for a long time. After all, middle-level orcs like the Crocodile Man are really rare. If they can drink and eat meat in front of them, I am afraid that few people in the Alliance have done it. In fact, in addition to these caravans on the square paying particular attention to the movement of the orcs invading the Storm Territory, there are also many people in the hinterland of the alliance who are paying more attention to this, such as the Grand Prince of the Bach Empire. "Captain Lil, so the orcs are about to start an invasion of Stormland!" Prince Eric was sitting on the soft sofa with Erlang''s legs crossed, and in front of him was a captain of the guard who was really reporting. "Yes, His Royal Highness, according to the information received by the spies who were placed on the border of our empire, the Orcs have sent a total of at least 30,000 teams to Stormland this time." "Although most of them are small tribe orcs, there are also thousands of elite orc teams, such as crocodile tauren." "Well, that''s how I''m going! Thirty thousand orcs attacked his territory, I don''t believe he can escape this time!" "Furthermore, even if he really runs away in a slump in the end, his territory and people will definitely not be able to escape!" "If the territory and its people are destroyed, then you will be a country beggar!" After hearing the news, Prince Eric immediately showed a happy smile on his face. Hearing that Narant was unlucky was one of the things that would make him happiest now. "By the way, Lil, as I explained the other day, about the vines and wine-making recipes in the Storm Collar, have you arranged them yet?" "His Royal Highness, the arrangements have been made. We have sent two caravans to the Black Rock Plain. As soon as they receive the news that the Storm Leader has been looted, they will act separately!" "One team will go directly to Stormwind Territory to see if they can get it from the Stormwind Territory, and the other team will sneak into the Orc Empire through past relationships, and then see if they can get it from a trade!" "There are several small tribes on the orc side who have agreed that as long as they get these things, they will give priority to exchanging weapons and equipment with us!" "Well, it''s very good. You must pay attention to this matter. If it is done, not only will I benefit, but our entire Bach Empire will benefit from it!" Prince Eric is already looking forward to it. Wine is definitely a coveted business in this holy alliance these days. It''s just that the vines and the technology of making wine are unique to Narant''s Storm Territory, so although many nobles in the alliance are jealous, they can only watch it. And Eric cited the orc invasion of Stormland as a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. By the time the orcs have sacked Stormland, they''ll be able to get a lot of vines. In this way, they can also do the wine business in the Bach Empire in the future. It is best to master all the vines and the winemaking technology exclusively, then their Bach Empire can make a lot of money, and it is not impossible to enhance the national strength because of this. ¡­ "My lord, according to the account of the captured orcs, there are at least 20,000 orcs who will invade the Storm Territory, and the fastest time may be in two or three days. The little orcs have been interrogated separately, and there should be no fakes. !" Narant still didn''t know that Eric had already prepared the opportunity for the storm to be plundered by the orcs, and then came to pick the fruit of wine. He gathered his subordinates to discuss how to deal with the next batch of orcs. Although he said it very lightly in the square just now, it was only to calm the hearts of the caravan and the people. Now that he has obtained the specific strength of their main force from the mouths of those orc captives, even though he has made a lot of preparations some time ago, he still feels a lot of pressure. This time, there are at least 20,000 orcs in the main force, including at least 100 tauren and at least 1,000 crocodiles, which made him have to take it seriously. After Quick stood up to speak, everyone in the ceremony hall fell silent, apparently under great pressure from the enemy this time. "Tell me, do we have a chance to resist this time!" Narant looked at his subordinates. "Sir, if it is an ordinary orc, we are very confident in hell. We have prepared so many ''Rage of Glory'' some time ago, and when it is buried on the battlefield, it will definitely blow the orc to the sky!" "It''s just that those tauren and crocodile people are very strong, especially the tauren people. Last time the little ones followed you and fought with them, I''m afraid even ''Rage of Glory'' can''t really hurt them!" Raymond was cautious at this time. Open your mouth. He has completely followed Narant and fought in the Orc Empire, so he has a very clear understanding of the strength of the Tauren. The strength of each of those tauren has reached the golden knight level, and they are all rough-skinned and thick-skinned. Such a hundred golden knights gather together to charge, and the power can be imagined. "Of course, my lord, no matter how powerful the enemy is, as long as you give an order, the little ones will follow the lord to the death. Even if the beast king comes, the little ones will not hesitate to rush to kill!" Perhaps thinking that what he said just now would make others feel timid, Raymond paused and added a serious expression. "My lord, our Storm Knights team swears to follow your lord!" Quick didn''t experience too many battles with orcs, but he didn''t have much say. But in the same way, there is absolutely no problem with the courage of the Storm Squad. "Sir, Xue Li swears to follow you to the death. I will bring Little Bear and Little Huihui when the time comes, and the big fireball and the little fireball will help you drive these abominable orcs out!" Shirley''s little girl also joined in the fun at this time. "Sir, we are too!" Vivian and Catherine also said. "You guys, my lord is looking for you to pay attention, you''re better..." Narant was helpless, his original intention was really to let everyone think about the perfect solution. But everyone was accustomed to obeying orders in the past, and Narant created miracles, they all chose to lie down, as long as Narant pointed, they would go wherever. "Forget it, then don''t think about it. Your lord has actually come up with a few solutions!" Narant simply skipped the negotiation process and directly stated his attention. After preparing for a month and a half, he naturally thought of many countermeasures. Twenty or thirty thousand enemies, including tauren, crocodile, and so on, were actually beyond his expectations. And the number of his subordinates is too small, and the rest of the support cannot be obtained, so in fact, he has already thought about the strategy of winning more with less. Narant''s strategy is very simple, divided into three aspects. One of them, Rage of Glory, is the most basic and the most old-fashioned. The next two methods are the first attempts, and I don''t know how effective they are. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 780： Isabellas help The second method is to mobilize the monsters in the forest, and then let the monsters attack the orcs'' army. If it succeeds, it will definitely cause a lot of damage to the orcs. Of course, because of the beast-inducing potion, Narant felt that this method was feasible, but he didn''t know whether he could attract so many beasts in the end. The last way is to use Anne''s power of lightning. Annie''s power of thunder and lightning is very strong, even if the golden knight is faced with the power of lightning, as long as he hits a few more times, it will be a fart. It''s a pity that Annie''s current talent is still a drop in the bucket for the tens of thousands of Orcs. Otherwise, Narant doesn''t have to think so much. If Annie really has a huge lightning storm, then all these Orcs will be finished. . Since Annie''s talent is limited, why did Narant add Annie''s lightning to this strategy against the orcs. That''s because Narant thought that since the amount of lightning was not enough, technology would be used to make it up. Narant was going to find a low-lying area and lay out dense copper wires on the ground. After the copper wires were laid out, Annie would first control the weather and bring down a lot of rain. The rain concealed the copper wire, and when the time comes, the two will become one. After the orcs enter this low-lying area, Narante will let Annie drop the lightning. At that time, when the lightning has the transmission and blessing of copper wires, it can form a larger attack range. Although it may be less effective against those tauren, it is definitely effective against the orcs of the small tribe or even the crocodiles who have not yet reached the golden knight. After thinking about the three ideas, Narant did not delay, and immediately arranged for a group of subordinates to start implementing it. The matter of ''Rage of Glory'' was handed over to Quecraymon and others by Narant. They were already familiar with this aspect and did not need him to worry about it. What Narant really needs to focus on is the latter two plans. The first is to inspire Warcraft. There are more than 20,000 orcs, and if there are too few beasts, it will not be enough to plug their teeth. Therefore, taking advantage of these two days, Narant must attract as many monsters as possible to run near the preset battle location, so that a riot of monsters can be formed at that time, so that the orcs can suffer. Holding dozens of bottles of beast-inducing potion, Narant personally rode Xiao Huihui to the forest, attracting him within a four-hundred-mile radius. Narant estimated that every day, these monsters would be able to move closer to the forest on the edge of the New Storm Territory for 100 miles. After three days, these monsters will be active within dozens of miles around there. When the battle starts, it will be very effective to inspire the monsters again. However, this matter is easy to say, but it is very difficult to operate, because the time is too short, a range with a diameter of more than 400 miles, it will definitely take a lot of time to run. Fortunately, this guy is getting stronger and stronger now, and just two days ago, he finally broke through to become a second-order monster, so carrying a Narant is no longer as difficult as it used to be, he only needs to rest every few hours. Just over ten minutes. After guiding the monsters to the preset battlefield according to the plan every day, Narant couldn''t rest, and he still needed to go to the preset location of the third plan. Each battle field of the three plans is spaced apart, at least three miles away. This is because each plan will destroy the field. In this way, the three venues cannot overlap at all. When Narant came to the last site, there were thousands of serfs in the low-lying area. A copper wire as thick as a little finger was laid on the ground and connected and fixed with wooden sticks only a few centimeters high. These copper wires are laid in a grid of ten meters by ten meters, and they are generally completed at the moment. I believe that the remaining works will be completed in one day. Laying the copper wire is actually not time-consuming, the real time-consuming is the blacksmiths forging the copper wire. Fortunately, Zhuang Kang did not require the copper wire to be really round and round, so he was able to make so many copper wires in two days. Of course, this last tactic was also the most expensive. Zhuang Kang melted all the copper coin reserves in the castle, which was barely enough. The time soon came to the third day, and today, all Narant''s arrangements were completed. Early this morning, Narant began to wait, because according to the speed of the orcs, he would almost get close to the preset battlefield today. When the orcs really arrive, he will attack immediately, making sure not to give the orcs extra time to rest. However, just when Narant thought that he would have nothing else to do except wait for the orcs to arrive, the new Storm Lord welcomed an old acquaintance he didn''t expect. "What, Isabella is visiting?" Zhuang Kang sat in the hall and listened to Thomas'' report, a little surprised. "Yes, my lord, the lady said that he is from the Glory Continent and is the original princess of the Northern Principality!" Thomas nodded affirmatively. "Well, go meet me immediately!" Narant got up without hesitation and walked out of the castle. This Princess Isabella, Narant has not been in contact with her since she arrived in the Holy Continent, mainly because the territory assigned to the Northern Principality is a little far from the New Storm Territory, and it needs to traverse most of the Black Rock Plain. half a month. Narant really didn''t expect that this Isabella would come to visit his territory at this time. When he came to the vestibule and passed through the gate of the castle, Narant saw that there was a group of nobles under the gentle slope. At this moment, the team was chasing a carriage ahead, and there was a pretty face looking at the castle in the window. When Narant appeared, the pretty face immediately retracted, and then the veil was lowered. Although it was only a glimpse, Narant immediately recognized that it was the Princess Isabella. Narant went straight down the gentle slope, and Thomas instructed the servants to start laying the red carpet. When Narant came down the gentle slope, Isabella stepped down from the carriage just in time. "Baron Narant, I haven''t seen you for a long time, I hope my rash visit didn''t cause you any trouble!" After Isabella stood still, she took the lead in giving Narant a lady salute, and then asked. "Miss Isabella, you''re welcome, your presence is an honor of my Storm Leader!" Narant also turned back a mile toward her gentleman. "Miss Isabella, this is not a good place to talk, you must be tired from driving and driving, let''s enter the castle first!" "Thank you Baron Narant!" Isabella nodded. Immediately, Narant led her along the red carpet towards the castle. When he came to the castle hall and waited for the servants to bring refreshments, Narant spoke again. "Princess Isabella, I wonder if Marquis Field is okay now?" "Thank you for your relationship with Narant, my father is very good!" "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded. However, I don''t know how to talk next. Before the last battle, Narant and this Princess Isabella had some practice, but that was limited to practicing with Swift Eagle. After the war, Princess Isabella also thanked him for rescuing his father, but the rest of the communication was actually not much. Even at the time of the autumn expedition, Princess Isabella, because Narant pretended to be the guard of the Northern Principality, sent the descendants of the counts away, and made Isabella grit her teeth. For a while, the hall fell silent again. After a moment, Princess Bella lowered her head and took a sip of tea, her delicate red lips murmured a few times, and finally she spoke. "Lord Narant, in fact, I came here this time to ask for your help." After speaking, Isabella''s expression was a little uneasy, and she was obviously ashamed that she wanted to ask for help as soon as she arrived. "Well, Miss Isabella, please say that we are all from the Glory Continent. If I can help, I will do my best!" The first living area after Narant''s crossing was the Glory Continent, so he has completely regarded himself as a person from the Glory Continent. After coming to the Holy Continent, Isabella and the others were considered his fellow villagers. In this way, if he can really help, he is not stingy. After all, he thought that he ran out of the orc empire a few months ago, and the small nobles of the Glory Continent also chose to fight the orcs for themselves. "Baron Narant, in fact, I came to Stormland this time to avoid someone..." Next, Isabella lowered her head and explained the reason. The nobles who came to this sacred continent from the Glory Continent were all scattered and settled. This was because the nobles of the Holy Alliance were worried that the nobles of the Northern Principality and the Onyx Principality would be too united and cause other disasters. The northern duke royal family was assigned to the Deya Empire. Originally, with Isabella''s father''s identity and strength, although he couldn''t compare with the big nobles in the Deya Empire, he was also better off than many small nobles. After all, the thin camel was bigger than the horse. But just two months ago, Isabella followed his father to the Toya Empire and attended a banquet in the royal family. The reason why he participated in this meeting was because Field wanted to follow this opportunity to make friends with some imperial nobles. After all, if you are a newcomer and make more friends with some great nobles, it must be good and not bad. And this trip to the capital of Toya did indeed make Feld make a lot of great nobles. Although they all came with gold coins or heavy gifts, at least it was a good start. Field has some receipts, but Isabella has caused some trouble here. That is, a duke''s son fell in love with her Isabella. This sort of thing was normal. With Isabella''s talent and appearance, there are very few people who don''t covet her at the banquet. In fact, Field also has plans to let Isabella befriend these young talents and marry the heirs of the great nobles in the future. Therefore, it should be a happy thing that the son of the duke likes Isabella. As long as Isabella and the duke''s heir are in love, they may be able to marry in the future. However, because of one thing, Isabella had a grudge against the son of the duke. That is, on the night of the banquet, this Isabella happened to bump into the duke''s son and a noble lady in the garden for a ''friendly discussion'' on the lawn. Originally, it was normal for the noble son to have one or two lovers. But it was the wife of a great noble who was arguing with Young Master. This messy relationship made Isabella instantly feel disgusted at the son of the duke who seemed to be polite. Originally, Isabella thought that she would never see the son of the duke again in the future. As for the good deeds between him and the noble lady, he, Isabella, ignored it and pretended not to see it. Unexpectedly, not long after that Young Master finished the incident, he came to Isabella as if nothing had happened. And also politely invited Isabella to dance, and even expressed his admiration for Isabella. They all smashed the unbearable thing about the son, Isabella was willing to dance with him, and even felt disgusting to be close to him, so she rejected him directly. I don''t know if it''s the wrong medicine for this son and brother, and he actually identified Natasha. The pursuit of the banquet that day was unsuccessful, and the following days were also vigorously pursued. Field, who didn''t know what was going on, was naturally happy to see a duke heir pursue his daughter. In particular, the heir was polite on the surface and was considered a talent, so he also persuaded his daughter to try to associate with the son of the duke. Seeing this, Isabella felt bitter and couldn''t tell. She couldn''t tell her father about it at all. She could only refuse because she didn''t like him. Originally, I thought to hide in the capital of Todd for a few days, and I would understand this matter after returning to the Black Rock Plain. But when she returned to set off, Isabella realized that the duke''s territory was on the edge of the Black Rock Plain, which was not far from his father''s territory. So, Isabella couldn''t get rid of the entanglement of this son. Even his father, Field, became more and more satisfied with the gentleman''s younger brother because of the proximity of the two territories, and also intended to match his daughter. But where is Isabella willing, she finally couldn''t bear to tell her father about the banquet. After hearing about it, Field finally stopped matching his daughter and left it to Isabella to decide. However, the young man was still entangled with Isabella. In the end, maybe he saw that the stalker was not enough, so he secretly began to tell Isabella the benefits of marrying him. Isabella was naturally unmoved. When she finally returned to the territory, she originally thought that this time she could finally get rid of the entanglement of that son. How could he know that the son-in-law came to visit again a few days later, and he officially came to talk to Field about the marriage. Because Field learned the reason, he had already handed over the decision to his daughter, so he did not agree. And the young man didn''t say anything harsh immediately after seeing this, but he lived directly in Field''s territory with a cheeky face. However, it was a coincidence that the borders of the marquis, which had been relatively peaceful, had problems from time to time in the next period of time. From time to time there are bandits infested is friction with other local nobles. Field and Isabella are not stupid either. Things happened several times in a row, so they naturally knew that someone must be behind the scenes. And the one who can have such ability and motivation is obviously the son of the duke. Isabella was helpless. He didn''t want to marry such a person with a different appearance. Finally, after thinking about it with Field, he finally came up with a solution, which was to ask Narant for help. Because the story of Narant has spread all over the duchy, including the matter of Narant in the capital of Nok. Therefore, if Isabella wants to solve this matter, the only hope is probably to ask for help from Narant, who is now considered to be the best existence among the nobles of the Glory Continent. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 781： to see? "Toya Empire?" Narant was speechless after hearing this. Unexpectedly, Isabella also encountered such a thing. When she first came to the Holy Continent, Stella was coveted by the great prince of the Bach Empire. Fortunately, because of the identity of the goddess, and the people of the Blue Shield Empire arrived in time, this avoided the accident. Of course, the relationship between Narant and Prince Nabach is settled. Then came Natasha. Of course, Natasha''s affairs started because their family''s wealth was coveted. However, it also proves from the side that beauty is not a good thing when there is not enough force to protect it. And the sons and brothers of this sacred continent are definitely not good, and they also follow the rule of the weak. Seeing that Narant didn''t speak immediately, Isabella looked at him nervously after speaking. She knew that it was very unconscious that she came to help Narant so suddenly. After all, the person he provoked was the heir to the duke of an empire. But she really has no choice. If Narant doesn''t help him, then I''m afraid no one in this continent can help him. The same was true of Eric, the grand prince of the Bach Empire last time, but fortunately, his attention was drawn away because of the Prophet Goddess. Then his father paid a lot of money to bribe the representatives of the Toya Empire, so that they joined the Toya Empire and avoided the danger of being harassed by Prince Bach. "Miss Isabella, how do you want me to help you!" After a moment of silence, Narant retracted his thoughts and looked at Isabella. Help is definitely going to help, and the Glory Continent is considered one in this. What''s more important is that Narant feels that in the future, when the strength of these minor nobles in the Glory Continent increases as a whole, it may also become his own help. After all, the population of Glory Continent has migrated by tens of millions, and now it is just scattered. If someone can pick up their heads and twist them together, it is definitely a force that cannot be underestimated. It''s just that Narant is not familiar with the Natoya Empire now, and it''s still a little troublesome to really want to help Isabella. "Baron Narant, I know that if this matter asks you to come forward to help directly, it will definitely cause you a lot of trouble." "So, I think you can use your relationship to contact the royal family of the Toya Empire or the other great nobles, so that the duke family will stop attacking my father''s territory, and I... If possible, I would like to temporarily stay in your storm. I''ll settle down, so that the heir of the duke will not bother me again!" "Also, if it needs to spend gold coins, we are willing to pay, as long as Baron Narant can get in touch!" Isabella expressed her thoughts. He knew that it would be unrealistic or very troublesome for Narant to go directly to the Toya Empire to help. But if Narant had some connections and let him use gold coins to clear the way, this matter would be relatively simple. After all, Narant not only has a relationship with the prince of the Blue Shield Empire, but also sells some weapons to the empires, so that he can talk about it. And if she stays in the new Storm Collar in the future, that can put an end to the entanglement of that son. After all, the two places are so far away, he must not be able to come often. "Well, okay, Miss Isabella, I will find a way to contact the royal family of Duke Toya or the great nobles in the near future!" From now on, the official caravan of the Toya Empire will come to his Storm Leader to buy the agreed weapons, so it is very simple to contact the royal family of the Toya Empire. I believe that with gold coins to open the way, plus a little incense like the share of weapons, it shouldn''t be difficult to get this thing done. "Thank you Baron Narant!" Isabella finally breathed a sigh of relief after receiving Narant''s promise. "Miss Isabella is too polite, we are all from the Glory Continent, we should help each other..." dong dong dong! But before Narant finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. "Come in!" Narant said immediately, thinking it was an orc coming. But it was Thomas who came in. "Thomas, what''s wrong?" It''s not Shirley''s little girl, obviously it''s not the military situation of the border. "Sir, there is a team of more than a thousand people on the road outside the castle, including dozens of beast cavalry!" "Oh? Dozens of beast cavalry?" Narant frowned slightly, and he didn''t receive any visiting messages. "Baron Narrant..." However, when Narant was puzzled, Isabella turned pale. "What''s the matter, Isabella, is it..." "Baron Narant, if nothing else, it should be the heir to the duke who is pestering me. Because their family is close to the Black Rock Plain, they have cultivated dozens of Warcraft Wolves a long time ago!" "A few days ago, he went down to my father''s territory under the **** of those monster cavalry..." "It''s just that I didn''t expect that he would follow me to the Storm Territory!" "It turns out that, Miss Isabella, since you are in the Storm Territory, then you don''t have to worry, let''s go, let''s go and see if it is the heir!" If the other party stays in the Toya Empire, Narant has no way to rule him. But if that guy is messing around on his own territory, he will definitely not have his good fruit to eat, and Narant will definitely teach him to be a good person. Immediately, Narant took Isabella directly outside the castle. When they came to the outside of the castle, the team had already come down the gentle slope, and at this moment Raymond, Goode and the others were already waiting. Originally, if such a large team entered the Storm Territory in normal times, it would definitely have been discovered early. But these two days are so coincidental, Narant asked Shirley to send all the bee eagles to the forest to explore the traces of the orcs. As a result, the team approached the castle, only to be discovered by the guards on duty on the castle. "Miss Isabella, is that him?" Narant had already seen a young man in his twenties at the forefront of the group of more than a thousand people. The young man was riding a horse, but he didn''t wear armor. Instead, his suit of sultry green was particularly conspicuous. "Baron Narant, that''s him, his name is Daz!" Isabella nodded affirmatively. "Well, let''s go!" Narant didn''t say anything more, and went straight down the gentle slope, because the young man had dismounted at this moment and came towards the castle with a smile. "Isabella, why didn''t you tell me when you were far away? You see, because I am worried about your safety, I am here with my subordinates again!" Brother Young Master saw Narant and Isabella. After that, he ignored Narant and kept his eyes on Isabella. "Your Excellency Daz, I came this time for family trade, and it''s not a problem to bring enough security guards." So thank you for your kindness. "Isabella hasn''t torn apart with this Daz, after all, his father''s territory is still in the Toya Empire, and she replied to the son in front of him. "Trade? That''s the case. No wonder Miss Isabella, you came here with a convoy. Although this place is a bit remote, I heard that the most popular wine in our alliance recently is produced from here!" The son-in-law nodded to himself. Immediately, he looked at Narant, "Who is this Your Excellency?" "I am the lord of this Storm Lord, Narant!" "Oh, so you are the Baron Narant. I heard about you recently. Although you come from a rural place like the Glory Continent, you have some ability to wander around the territory of the orcs!" Daz looked up and down Narant rudely, and then made a comment with a high profile. "By the way, Baron Narant, let me introduce myself. I come from the Duke of Kent family in the Toya Empire, and my father is the current Duke of the Empire!" "The Duke of Kent?" Narant immediately widened his eyes, as if a little surprised. And when Daz saw this, he was immediately a little proud. Unexpectedly, Narant shook his head at the next moment, "Sorry, I haven''t heard of it. Among the major empires, I only remember a few royal families. By the way, the Nok Empire still remembers Duke Miller!" "You..." Daz knew that he had been tricked, and suddenly his nose crooked and he wanted to get angry, but unfortunately he paused and pressed down again, looking at Isabella, "Isabella, have you completed your purchase? If it''s done, let''s go back early together." "I heard that this Storm Territory is very unsafe, and there will be orcs attacking in the near future!" "Haha, Lord Daz, I have just invited Miss Isabella to live in my lucky town of Stormland for a while, because I think I get along very well with Isabella!" "So, if you are worried about safety, it''s better to leave early!" Before Isabella could answer, Narant spoke first. This Daz looks like a son and brother, and Narant is also very upset when he sees him, and he is not ready to give face any more. "Stay here, Miss Isabella, what do you mean, have you forgotten that I went to your house to propose?" Daz''s expression darkened immediately. "What, propose, no, Miss Isabella, you want to marry such a young man? To be honest, his strength is too weak to be worthy of you!" Narant was still the first to answer. "What did you say!" The clay figurine was full of anger, but now Daz finally lacked restraint. Because I heard about Narant some time ago, especially the share of weapons, I didn''t plan to talk to him. But now this guy is obviously going to make trouble, so Daz will definitely not restrain himself. And this time, he brought the men who came forward, all of them extraordinary knights. These powers alone are several times stronger than this little country noble in front of him. If there is a conflict, it will not be able to make **** out of this country noble. "I said that Your Excellency is too weak to be worthy of Miss Isabella!" Narant said with a smile. And Shirley behind him had put the bear on the ground, and Annie was about to close her eyes. However, Vivian and the others haven''t moved at the moment, after all, the moment when the bow and arrow are really drawn is the time of battle. However, the atmosphere of this scene suddenly became solemn. hoo hoo hoo! However, when the two sides seemed to be deciding whether to really fight each other, a magical beast bird flew rapidly in the sky, it was Xiao Huihui. Xiao Huihui did not land on the ground, but circled in the air, and when he saw Narant and the others looking at him, he fell back to the castle. Seeing this, Narant waved calmly at Shirley and the others. Immediately, Shirley, Vivian and the others quickly walked towards the castle. Not long after, Shirley hurried back. "My lord, the orc army is here!" "Come at this time!" Narant frowned slightly. However, the next moment was also a move in his heart, looking at Daz, "Lord Daz, do you seem to think that your strength is very good?" "Hmph, I am the heir of the dignified Kent family. I am now a golden middle-level knight at the age of twenty-four. How many young people do you think are better than me in the Holy Land?" Daz snorted coldly. "It turns out that, at the age of twenty-four, he reached the intermediate level of the Golden Knight... He does have a little bit of ability..." As soon as Daz heard it, his face darkened again, and he immediately wanted to develop. "Your Excellency Daz, don''t worry, your strength is a little bit, but I don''t know if courage is enough?" "What do you want to say?" Daz''s eyes were cold. "It''s nothing, it''s just that there is a team of orcs about 80 miles away from my Storm Lord, ready to attack. I''m going to deal with those orcs now. I don''t know if your Excellency has the courage to go and see together!" "Orc team?" Daz''s expression froze. "Why, Your Excellency Daz is afraid?" The corners of Narant''s mouth twitched slightly. "Who said I was afraid?" Daz''s expression was a little unnatural. "Master, this Storm Lord has offended the orcs, and these orcs are definitely here to take revenge, I''m afraid there will be danger!" However, Dazra couldn''t help himself, but his captain of the guard was very worried and immediately stepped forward to remind him. He knows the temperament of his young master best. "No, it''s not that I''m afraid anymore!" The captain of the guard said it in a low voice. But after all, the distance is too close, and Narant''s hearing is naturally in his ears. "Who said I''m afraid, but Your Excellency, don''t call me Daz as a fool, those orcs are coming for you, it has nothing to do with me, haha!" Daz sneered, how could he not know what the other party planned. "Haha, since you''re not afraid, Mr. Daz might as well come and take a look, otherwise I won''t believe your courage!" "As for your help, it''s just a few orcs!" Narant had an expression like an orc. "Hmph, that''s just right. I also really want to see how your Excellency dealt with the orcs. If you can''t stop the orcs, I will definitely send the news of your death back to the alliance!" Daz sneered and thought more in his heart, If possible, you might be able to get yourself into trouble. "Hehe, then come and have a look!" Narant smiled, "By the way, I forgot to tell Your Excellency Daz that this time there are more than 20,000 orcs, including hundreds of tauren and thousands of them. The crocodile man is also considered a blessing to your Excellency, you can see so many middle and high-level races of orcs at one time." "What, there are more than 20,000 orcs, hundreds of tauren and thousands of crocodiles?" Daz''s face turned green. If he had just found out, he would definitely not accept the fierce general of Narant. "You cheated on me?" Daz said bitterly. "Your Excellency Daz, what am I cheating on you? You don''t need to fight with the orcs, and it''s you who want to prove your courage." "Why, now you''re holding back? Let me tell you, you and Isabella are not a good match!" "Hehe, I will be afraid, then I will go and see how you died!" https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 782： Want to cheat me? "It''s best not to be afraid!" Narant laughed. This guy has a tough mouth, but in front of Isabella he can only be roasted by himself. Immediately, no longer chatting with this guy, Narant directly summoned a group of subordinates to head towards the forest. "Master, do you really want to go? According to the subordinates, this is too dangerous!" At the rear of the Narant team, Daz followed with more than a thousand people. And his captain of the guard continued to persuade him. "He dares to go, what is it that I don''t dare to, Daz, I don''t believe that I can''t compare with this country bumpkin?" He definitely doesn''t want to go, mainly because it is too close to the border of the orcs, and there are no other human troops. If something goes wrong, it''s life-threatening. But if he retreated now, he would be called a coward by that country bastard. This is not only because he is in front of Isabella, but because he feels that he is the heir to the dignified Duke of the Holy Continent, and he must not be worse than this bastard. Otherwise, even if this matter will not spread out in the future, he will despise himself. "But this... young master, if you have any mistakes, how can you face the duke when you go back!" The duty of the guard is that if his young master does anything in a safe place on weekdays, he will definitely not dare to say a word. . But today, this matter made him particularly uneasy, so he was still ready to continue speaking. "Enough, Puck, I''ve made a decision on this matter. Even if it''s really dangerous, I need to see the orcs before leaving!" Daz was unhappy in his heart, listening to himself, the captain of the guard, still To chatter, immediately reprimand. The captain of the guard immediately shut up when he heard the words. After Daz scolded, he felt that he was too strict with his subordinates, especially the captain of the guard. Because as the heir, his father taught how to win over his subordinates, "By the way, Puck, did you find another problem?" "Master Daz, what''s the problem?" The captain of the guard was puzzled. "That''s because Narant has too few subordinates!" Daz said. "Master, could it be that this Baron Narant has support and is already waiting in front." Since Puka can become the captain of the guard, he must have discovered the problem long ago. Right now, Baron Narant''s subordinates in front of him can only put together five or six hundred at most. This number of people is not as large as his own team, especially the number in front of them is usually just ordinary guards. In this case, it is definitely impossible to rely on such a few people to deal with 20,000 orcs. And Karp thought that Narant must have arranged a large army on the front border, so he was not surprised. "He has no support, he is just a little baron, how can there be any support!" "Although he sold weapons to our empires and principalities with his cleverness, the orc messenger came to the alliance some time ago, and our alliance promised that they would not help with Narant!" "So, I''m sure that Narant is just that kind of person, otherwise, how could he even bring those pikemen who are just ordinary guards." Hearing Puck''s words, Daz laughed. After all, Puke is only the captain of the guard, so he doesn''t know much about the situation and information of the alliance, so the matter about the orc messenger coming to the Holy Alliance did not reach their ears. After listening to Puke, he almost thought that his ears heard it wrong, and the next moment his eyes widened, "How is this possible! Is this Baron Narant crazy, with his strength, let alone tens of thousands of orcs, I am afraid that A thousand orcs could drown them. Unless..." "Unless, this Narant country bumpkin just lied, right? Although there may be orcs attacking today, there must be no 20,000 people, he is just trying to deceive me!" Daz immediately went on talking. And the more I think about it, the more I think it''s possible. Immediately, he cursed Narant''s insidiousness several times in his heart, and then he became more calm than before. Since he guessed that Narant was really deceiving himself, he would definitely not be in any danger. ... "Does he really think so?" In front of the team, Narant''s eyes widened immediately after listening to Shirley''s little girl''s retelling. "Yes, my lord, that''s what the bees said!" Shirley''s little girl nodded immediately. It turned out that Nadaz and his team just now were monitored by Little Bee. When the conversation was over, the little bee immediately returned to report. When Narant heard that the other party actually felt that he was cheating him, he was immediately amused. "I just hope he won''t pee his pants with fear later!" Narant exclaimed cheerfully. Not far away, Isabella, who was also riding a war horse and followed Narant under the protection of several guards, looked at him at this time. Seeing that he was laughing from ear to ear, a look of doubt appeared in his eyes immediately. . Narant certainly couldn''t explain it, he just nodded and smiled at Isabella, and then Isabella immediately withdrew her gaze. Next, the team moved on, and more and more information about the orc''s trail became known. When the time gradually came to noon, Narant and the others finally arrived at the place where they fought last time, 80 miles away. "Stop moving forward!" After arriving at the destination, Narant immediately issued an order to stop. Immediately, the arrangement of the subordinates began to be quickly arranged. In fact, there is nothing to arrange. In the face of more than 20,000 orcs, but he only had hundreds of subordinates, he just placed two cavalry teams on the flanks, while the spearmen and longbowmen were placed on the front. After a while, the battle will start, just give the orcs a wave of flying in place. Then let his subordinates take advantage of the chaos to carry out a wave of harvest. When the orcs recovered, they continued to the back. The deployment of troops was quickly completed. Knowing that the orcs would take at least two hours to arrive, Narant simply asked his subordinates to start cooking. Taking advantage of these two hours, it is time to eat and have enough time to digest. "Baron Narant, will the orcs really appear later?" Narant sat down on a carpet that Vivian and others had arranged for a long time, and immediately enjoyed the barbecue. Seeing Isabella coming over, he asked Vivian and others to give her a piece. However, Isabella took the barbecue but did not eat it immediately. Instead, she spoke out to Narant with some doubts. Obviously, seeing Narant cooking in this jungle so comfortably, she also doubted whether orcs would actually appear. Although she has only been in the Sacred Continent for less than a year, her name for the orcs is like thunder. Because many nobles of the Northern Principality who were assigned to the border of the Black Rock Plains would send messages to his father from time to time, describing how ferocious the orcs were and how difficult they were to deal with. But the way Narant is now is not at all the formidable enemy that the orcs should be facing. "Miss Isabella, there are indeed orcs coming later, and the number I said is not false. However, I have sent a waiter to clarify the traces of the orcs, and it will take at least two hours for them to arrive, so Let''s have a good meal now and have the strength to fight later." Narant did not hide Isabella, and explained to him in a low voice. "There are really orcs, and it''s still 20,000!" Isabella couldn''t help but be shocked, "Then... Baron Narant, your subordinate..." "Miss Isabella, don''t worry, I have already made arrangements. Later, you can take your people back a little bit. If there is a problem, go back the same way immediately, there will be no problem!" Narant also Did not say. In fact, Isabella originally could have come. However, if he was placed in the Storm Collar, then Daz would definitely not come, and it was very unsafe, so Isabella wanted to follow, and Narant did not refuse. "There are arrangements!" Isabella gave Narant a deep look, and the man in front of her was like a secret to her. From the first time she heard about him, to the first meeting and meeting, to now, she found that every time she saw each other, the other party would show a different way of doing things. If it is like today''s situation, no matter if any noble is facing more than 20,000 orcs, let alone deal with it. I am afraid I have long since fled after hearing the wind, but now I am not only confident and able to deal with it, but I also have a leisurely mood to feast on it here. Immediately, Isabella stopped talking and ate the barbecue in silence. During this period, I tasted delicious food such as cream cakes that I have never eaten before. When she heard from the little girl named Shirley that this cream cake was actually invented by Narant, Isabella became even more curious about him. ... "Puka, Master, I''m right, you see that kid dares to light a fire for lunch here so blatantly, if there are orcs, can he really do this?" "Even if there really are orcs, I''m afraid the number will not exceed a thousand. What tauren and crocodile are still there, really think we are fools!" Not far from Narant''s team, Daz gnashed his teeth as he watched Narant and Isabella chatting and laughing while eating and talking. However, Narant, who was there just now, had stopped them from approaching on the grounds that the battle was about to start, and Isabella stayed there temporarily and refused to come over, which made him so angry but helpless. "Young master, we still need to be more careful. When I was young, Baron Narant dispatched his subordinates, it doesn''t seem like he was pretending!" said the captain of the guard, still a little cautious. "Okay, I see, let''s start eating too!" Daz didn''t care. In the past, a young man like Daz would definitely not dare to go so far into the forest, because in the knowledge of the Holy Alliance, the Black Rock Plain is the area where the orcs are active. But when he entered the forest today, he always went so far, but he was still relaxed and comfortable. The reason is simple, because he was intimidating him by lifting Narant. And Narant himself is not afraid, what else can he be afraid of. Compared with the fact that there is no orc activity in the vicinity, this Narant dares to go so deep. ... "My lord, the orcs have arrived five miles away!" About an hour and a half later, the little girl Shirley sent Narant a message again. "It''s finally here, Raymond, Quick, let everyone enter the fighting state!" When Narant heard the words, his expression immediately became serious. While wearing armor under the service of Vivian and others, he gave orders to Raymond and others. "Yes, my lord!" Raymond and Quick received the order, and immediately rode on their respective mounts and went to the sides. "Your Excellency has an order, all members gather and prepare for battle!" "Everyone gathers and prepares to fight!" With a shout, the soldiers who were still resting on the ground stood up one after another, then clenched their weapons and began to line up. "What''s the matter?" Daz and the others who were not far away naturally heard the movement from Narant''s side. They were tired from waiting and fell asleep. Hearing the shouting, he immediately opened his eyes and asked. "Master, Baron Narant seems to have spotted the enemy and is lining up to meet the enemy!" "Oh? Ready to meet the enemy, true or false?" Daz immediately became interested when he heard the words. Whether there are any enemies today, or how many enemies there are, we will find out later. He has been waiting, and if there are not as many people talking as Narant later, then he will not hesitate to come forward and mock, mocking the self-righteousness of the hillbilly, and trying to deceive himself with such a clumsy method. "Master, look at the number in the distance. There are birds flying into the sky, indicating that there are really enemies!" The next moment, Daz''s **** captain discovered a different outfit in the sky in the distance. "Oh, so there are really enemies!" Daz nodded, thinking that when Narant was talking to himself, he suddenly said that there were orcs attacking, and it was indeed likely to be true. However, the number is not necessarily, and then wait for it. ... This belongs to the same family. In the forest several miles away, a team of more than 20,000 people has been advancing. And the person who led the team this time was the wise man who chased down Narant last time. And in addition to the wise man, the Cardo commander who levied the frontier fortress. However, this time, there were not many beast cavalrymen brought by Commander Cardo, only more than a hundred. The main reason is that 20,000 troops should be enough to deal with the small territory of Narant. "Lord Wise, there are signs of the Terran army ahead!" At this time, a kobold quickly returned to the front of the orc team and reported to the wise man of the fox clan and the commander of Nakado. "Human army? How far is the black rock plain ahead!" Obviously, the team that suddenly appeared in front was beyond the expectations of Wise and Cardo. "Master Huizhi, we are at least 90 miles away from Heiyan Plain, and less than 40 miles away from the pig-headed human race in Heiyan Village." "So, the striker we sent has probably been eliminated by the other side?" The wise man of the fox clan and the commander of Cardo Cardo looked at each other. "How many people are there in total!" Immediately, the wise man asked the most important question. "Master Huizhi, we only observed from a distance and found that the number of enemies is not many, no more than 2,000 at most, and half of them are ordinary humans." "More than 2,000 people, this little human noble is really different. I heard that a human baron used to have no more than a hundred soldiers at most, but this Narant has thousands!" Commander Cardo said with a frown. a sentence. Those kobold spies had already regarded Daz and others as Narant. And, and only then, is normal to them. Cardo and the wise are also not too suspicious That Terran Narant is very cunning, you continue to probe for me, and at any cost, probe the surroundings for me to make sure there is no ambush! "At this time, the wise man gave the order again. Although there are not many enemies detected now. But in their eyes, Nalant is already an extremely cunning human race, so they will never underestimate Naland. "Yes, wise man!" Immediately, more kobolds left the orc team and went to investigate in the direction of Narant. The number turned out to be as many as hundreds! https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 783： Teach him to recognize his status "Sir, the speed of the main force of the orcs has slowed down, but the orcs have sent more kobolds, at least three or four hundred!" "Well, send an order to Raymond, if these kobolds dare to approach, kill them immediately, but don''t chase away!" "Also, Vivienne, shoot some, just make sure they don''t threaten the team''s next move!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant''s subordinates moved quickly. The kobold spies arrived near the battlefield arranged by Narant just over ten minutes later. These kobolds, in a small team of ten, began to constantly detect and spy. Perhaps because of the explanation of the wise man, these kobolds also pay attention to the method of spying. A small part of them are wandering on the sides, some are going around to determine if there are more ambush behind, while a small part is rushing directly from the front towards the battlefield in front of Nalan, it seems to be ready to test Nalan The details of the special class. ... "Master, the orcs have appeared!" And when the orcs appeared, all of Daz''s subordinates also began to be on guard. "I see, Puck, look, I really guessed it!" At this moment, Daz was already in a state of excitement. The reason is very simple, because the number of orcs appearing around him at the moment obviously meets his expectations, and there are more than a hundred kobolds in front of him. On both sides, there were noises from kobolds. As a result, the number of kobolds will definitely not exceed one thousand. With such strength, even a team of a thousand people can easily annihilate them. After all, kobolds are only the lowest existence among orcs. And just as Daz''s voice fell, there was already a battle ahead. I saw that there were more than fifty longbowmen in front of the kobold who tried to approach, and immediately shot a rain of arrows. Whoosh whoosh! puff puff! As more than 50 arrows were fired, more than 20 kobolds fell to the ground in an instant. "Hey, this country bumpkin really has some skills. Although he is poor, these longbowmen are really superb in archery!" The next moment, when he saw the performance of the longbowmen in front, Daz was immediately surprised. Originally, he was very disdainful of Narant, who couldn''t make up all five hundred extraordinary knights. But when I saw the archery skills of these longbowmen, I found that these ordinary guards were not useless. Of course, it was always the case, he still looked down on Narant, so he continued: "However, dealing with a few kobolds like this is like a big enemy, it''s really a battle of the country bumpkins, if it were us, a charge would be enough. Can take those kobolds away, Puka, don''t you think?" "Yes, young master!" The captain of the guard who heard the words laughed dryly. Obviously, there is some disapproval of his own young master''s statement in his heart. Because it is deep in the jungle now, and you are facing orcs, you naturally need to be cautious, and it is impossible to rush out at one time. Otherwise, if the orcs still have a backhand, it will not be easy to make other responses at that time. What''s more, Narant only has more than 500 people, so steady and steady fighting is the safest way to fight. "Hoohoho!" At this time, there was also the sound of fighting on both sides of Daz and others. With the sparse howls and howls, the surrounding woods immediately became lively. But Daz, the son, was excited to hear it. Because it is obvious that there are not many orcs around, and that Narant is standing there pretending to be, with no waves on his face, and he really has the demeanor of a general on the battlefield. However, this demeanor was particularly annoying in Daz''s view, especially when Isabella was watching not far away. At this moment, Isabella was a little pale because it was the first time she had seen an orc with her own eyes, but she would glance at Narant from time to time. Obviously, today''s opportunity to show off was taken away by Narant. "Longbowmen, withdraw!" At this moment, the kobolds on the frontal battlefield were forced back by the longbowmen, and Narant immediately sent an order to let the longbowmen back. Obviously, Narant did not dare to let his subordinates pursue the enemy too aggressively. "It''s a coward. With such longbowmen, they can make a direct charge. These kobolds are obviously unable to hit the front." Seeing this, Daz wanted to despise again. However, just after his contempt was finished, the kobolds came back a little closer. And the longbowmen in Narant started shooting again, only this time the kobolds had gotten smarter. When the longbowmen fired their arrows, they immediately retreated to the rear. Unsurprisingly, in this salvo, Narant''s longbowmen didn''t even touch the orc''s dog hair. And these kobolds are also cunning. After the arrows failed, they stepped forward again. And Narant''s longbowmen started volleying again, and the kobold turned his head again and ran. "Haha! This country bumpkin has been tricked by a kobold. I''m afraid it''s the first time in the Holy Continent that even a race as stupid as an orc can trick him. I really doubt that his looting of orcs was real! " Daz had a panoramic view of the scene ahead. Narant''s longbowman and kobold''s tug of war were repeated several times, and he immediately found a gap for emotional catharsis. In the end, Narant''s longbowmen saw that they could not harm the kobolds, so in order to save the arrows, they simply ignored the kobolds. Unless the kobolds can get really close enough to escape, they will fire again. When Daz saw the end, his laughter grew louder. Because he just wanted Narant to hear and know that he was mocking him. And Isabella in the distance also heard Daz''s ridicule, first glanced at him Daz, and then looked at Narant with some worry. When Daz saw this scene, his mind immediately became active. "This country bumpkin is a joke when dealing with more than a hundred kobolds. If I charge up now, one charge can kill these kobolds. Wouldn''t it be better to laugh at him?" Thinking of this, Daz became more and more excited the more he thought about it. "Puke!" "Master, what''s wrong?" Captain Napke looked at the kobold in front of him, but he was a little thoughtful at the moment, as if he was wondering something. "Daz, get your subordinates ready. Master, I''m going to teach that hillbilly how to fight, and let him see what is the difference between hillbilly and our big nobles." Daz gave the order excitedly. "Master, I''m afraid this is inappropriate. The major empires have promised orcs not to support Baron Narant. Besides, don''t you like this Narant? Why do you want to help him!" Captain Puke immediately changed his mind from the previous thoughts. Pulled away, and then moved towards Daz to comfort him. "Puke, our empire has indeed promised not to help Narant, but now the orc is only a few hundred kobolds. Even if we don''t help him, that Narant can probably solve it!" "So Puke, this is not to help him, but to teach him to recognize his own identity and status. He dared to disrespect me just now under his castle, then I will show him the strength of the great nobles of our Holy Alliance now. !" Daz couldn''t directly return to Puck''s consolation. "But Master..." "Okay, Puck, don''t persuade him any more, we will charge a wave, and leave the battlefield as soon as we get rid of those kobolds!" Daz saw that Puck had to say something, but he didn''t give him any more chances. Strictly stop it directly. "Yes, young master..." Puck had no choice but to obey. However, fortunately, he was only dealing with the kobolds that were less than two hundred in front of him, and he charged back and forth with thousands of people, and he would definitely make all those kobolds go down. ... "These dog heads have been commanded, and they are really different. They actually know how to avoid arrows!" And Narant in the front turned a deaf ear to Daz''s jokes. These kobolds are testing him, so why isn''t he practicing? The arrows just shot are all ordinary arrows, just to let the other party relax their vigilance. At that time, Nadaz in the rear thought he was making a joke and kept giggling there. He was a pure idiot. "My lord, the bee reported that the large army of orcs is about to arrive!" At this time, Shirley just got the latest news from the mouth of the bee who had just returned. "Well, since it''s here, let Raymond and the others stop chasing and killing the kobolds, and everyone is ready!" Nalanda nodded, and the real battle was about to begin. Woohoo! Immediately, a guard next to Narant blew the horn and sent a message to Raymond and the others. Woohoo! However, just as Narant''s horn sounded, another horn sound came from behind him. "What''s going on?" Narant was stunned and couldn''t help but look behind. At this moment, Nadaz was already waiting for Narant''s gaze. Seeing Narant turn his head, he immediately cast a provocative look at him, then pulled out the long sword around his waist with a clang, and said loudly to the men behind him: "The warriors of the Kent family, charge me now, let me Look how we fight, these hillbillies from the land of glory!" "rush!" "kill!" Boom! Boom! As Daz took the lead in rushing out, the team of more than a thousand people behind him also began to collapse. Moreover, in order to show off in front of Narant on purpose, Daz even took the route of the charge close to the army formation of Narant and others. When passing by Narant, Daz even showed a disdainful expression. "Uh..." Seeing this, Narant''s expression froze. What is this idiot ready to do? Narant really couldn''t understand Daz''s motives. While he was stunned, Daz and others had already rushed out of his formation, and in less than ten seconds, they killed the kobolds. When the kobold spies saw the movements of Daz and others, they actually started to flee long ago. It''s just that they can''t compare to real war horses after all. Even if they use their limbs to run, they are still caught up by Daz with his subordinates. "kill!" Puff puff! Daz even took the lead, with a wave of the long sword in his hand, he immediately harvested the heads of several kobolds. It has to be said that although Daz''s character is not very good, especially some people are inferior, but as the heir of the Duke family, he is still relatively skilled in combat skills. With the strength of the golden middle-level, it is easy to deal with these kobolds. "Haha!" Daz killed it heartily and immediately became a bestseller. Because he felt that at this moment, he was only appearing for a while, and he immediately compared Narant. Presumably, that Narant should be looking at it from the back at the moment with embarrassment. Yes, and Isabella, I am afraid that now he can see the difference between the big nobles of the Holy Continent and their small country nobles. "Hey, there are still fish that slip through the net, Puke don''t let them run away, we want to wipe out these orcs!" Daz has already killed the head. Suddenly, it was discovered that there were seven or eight kobolds in front of them, and they were not caught and killed because they ran fast. So he immediately accelerated his horsemanship, and at the same time greeted Puck and others. "Master, there is a forest ahead, so don''t chase!" Puck was much more cautious, and immediately reminded Daz. Kaz is already up at the moment, where will he listen to him. "Puke, we don''t chase far, we will withdraw immediately after killing these kobolds!" With that said, Daz has already rushed into the forest. Puck was helpless, and quickly followed with his subordinates, for fear that Daz would be in danger. "This...this...this is really a way to heaven, you don''t want to go, orcs are nested, you have to drill..." Narant watched Daz rush into the woods, a little stunned. Originally, Daz was pretending to be coercive on the battlefield, but he didn''t expect to get into the forest. There are more than 20,000 orcs in there, and he doesn''t know how he will feel when he sees the dense orcs in the forest. "Sir, that duke''s heir is so pitiful!" At this time, Shirley also snickered. "It''s not pitiful, Shirley, it''s called a sin to live, but it''s impossible to live by oneself, but with the loyalty of his subordinates, he shouldn''t die..." Narant shook his head with a smile. ... Speaking of which, on Daz''s side, after rushing into the forest, he still took the lead, holding the long sword high in his hand, making him feel like he was invincible. He could already imagine that after returning this time, he added a lot of talking points to himself in front of a group of noble youths. "go to hell!" Soon, Daz caught up with a slow kobold. "Pfft!" The kobold''s head rose to the sky in an instant as he raised the knife and dropped it. "The eighth kobold! Haha!" Daz laughed again. "Master... Be careful!" However, just as Daz was enjoying himself, there was an urgent exclamation not far behind. "Be careful of what?" Daz didn''t respond. "Master, stop, ahead... there are enemies ahead!" This was Puke''s voice, but this Puke''s voice at this time was also slightly trembling. You must know that Puck is a knight of the earth, and he is a veteran who has experienced many battles in the past. "Front!" Daz''s heart finally became tight, knowing that Puck must have found something, so he immediately slowed down Ma Su. However, this is the case, the horse still needs two or three meters to stop completely. And just in front of him, there was a group of low trees blocking the view. Whoa! Daz rushed out of the bushes with the warhorse, and at this time the warhorse had just stopped. Daz didn''t care much, and immediately looked towards the widened vision ahead. "Hi!" Just the moment Daz saw the scene in front of him, he was so frightened that he gasped and shivered all over. It was an existence with a strong body like a giant beast, with a height of more than four meters, and a giant axe in his hand was longer than two of him. "Cow... tauren!" Although Daz saw this creature for the first time, he recognized it immediately. Isn''t this the tauren, the most terrifying advanced fighting race among the orcs? And these tauren were only more than thirty meters away from him at the moment, and they were all staring at him. Immediately, Daz was so frightened that the souls of the dead escaped. The tauren people on the other side obviously didn''t expect a human race to rush into the bushes before, but at this moment they finally reflected. "Kill them, hoo hoo hoo!" Immediately, the dozens of tauren in the front row rushed over with terrifying giant axes. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 784： Surprisingly surprising, right? dong dong dong! As the dozens of tauren began to charge, the ground began to tremble. And Daz was sitting on the war horse with the same high spirits as before, and his face was ashen with fright in an instant. "Ah!" With an exclamation, Daz wanted to urge the horses to flee towards the original path. But he found that his legs were not obeying orders at this moment, they kept swinging, and they couldn''t hit the belly of the horse at all! "Master, be careful!" Fortunately, this Daz is the heir of the Duke after all, and there are still loyal subordinates. I saw Napke rushing towards Daz with a look of shock on his face. More than a thousand cavalrymen behind Puke did not hesitate to follow. As the **** who guards Dak''s travel, if Dak has three strengths and two weaknesses, they will definitely not feel better when they go back, and even bring disaster to their families. Puke quickly came to Daz''s side, and he didn''t care too much, and pulled Daz directly onto his monster beast mount. Immediately, he urged the mount to start running towards the original road. However, at such a close distance, the tauren are not vegetarian, and at this moment they have come a few meters behind them. puff! One of the tauren raised the giant long axe in his hand, and it was just a slash. The best warhorse that Nadaz originally rode was directly divided into two, and even the screams were too late. The other tauren were chasing after Daz and Puck, and the giant axe in their hands had also been raised. "Protect the young master!" Puck didn''t dare to stop, and could only greet his subordinates. "Kill!" Several knights who came close did not hesitate to go up, waving their long swords and starting to fight the tauren. However, although most of these tauren are in the realm of golden knights, with their racial advantages, their strength is not even weaker than that of earth knights. After a few rounds, Daz heard mourning from behind. Puff puff! With the sound of a series of swords piercing the flesh, I saw that most of the dozens of subordinates who were responsible for resisting the pursuit of the tauren had fallen. Seeing this, Daz didn''t dare to stop even though his flesh hurt. Puck even roared, "Retreat, retreat!" Immediately, a group of Kent family cavalrymen, who were still aggressive before, started to flee, and it didn''t take long for them to finally escape from the bushes. At this time, they breathed a sigh of relief. "It turned out...it''s true...this lunatic..." Daz looked at Narant and the others who were still motionless in the distance, gnashing his teeth. Although he was the one who wanted to show off and humiliate Narant himself to hunt down the kobold. But such a young man would naturally not admit that it was his fault, so he immediately transferred his anger to Narant. Well, it''s strange that Narant really dares to face tens of thousands of orcs with only a few hundred people here. ... "Hey, my lord, they''re back, the heir''s warhorse seems to be gone!" At the same time, Narant also saw Daz and others who were madly rushing out of the bushes. Shirley''s little girl saw that Nadaz was actually sitting on her subordinate''s mount, and she laughed from ear to ear. "This guy must be very surprised, surprised!" Narant also smiled. He could believe that this guy Daz rushed into the jungle in high spirits, thinking that he could show his majesty as the heir of the duke. But in the blink of an eye, I saw tens of thousands of strong orcs waiting for me... No, even the war horse was scared and lost. "Baron Narant, what happened to Daz?" Isabella, who was not far away, was a little puzzled. Why did it take less than a few seconds to enter the jungle, this Daz''s appearance was naturally different from the previous one. "It''s very simple, I met the army of orcs, and the 20,000 orcs I said have arrived!" Narant did not hide it, and explained with a smile. "Meet the army of orcs? Twenty thousand orcs have arrived!" Isabella''s eyes widened instantly, and a pair of slender hands covered her red lips. At this moment, she didn''t know whether to laugh at Daz''s bad luck, or to be shocked by the arrival of the orc army. Tap, tap! At this time, Daz and the others finally rushed to the front of Narant and the others. "Lord Daz, what''s wrong with you? Where''s your warhorse?" Narant pretended not to know, and immediately asked loudly when Daz approached. "Humph!" Daz faced Narant''s question with a smirk, without even thinking of answering. Because, when he saw Narant''s expression, he clearly felt that this guy seemed to know everything, and he was just a clown just now. If Narant knew how to read minds, he would definitely want to give this guy a thumbs up, but I didn''t expect to find out for you... "Baron Narant, there are dense orcs in the bushes more than two miles away, and there are hundreds of tauren among them. The army of orcs is really here!" However, Puck is not so hostile to Narant, and his focus is also on dealing with the orcs. So, I immediately informed Narant. "Oh, it''s finally here?" Narant then pretended to nod. "Yes, Baron Narant, no matter what preparations you have, I advise you to escape with your subordinates!" After finishing speaking, this Puck stopped being long-winded, and escorted Daz with a bad face and started to move towards the rear. In his opinion, after reminding him like this, Narant must have escaped. What surprised them was that Narant remained motionless, even his subordinates. "These lunatics must be crazy!" Daz murmured immediately upon seeing this. In the face of such an enemy, I am afraid that there are 5,000 elite cavalrymen who have to be cautious, but there are less than 500 people in the Naland District, but they still dare to stay. "Sir, you are so bad!" After Daz, Puck and others walked away, Shirley finally couldn''t help laughing. Your own adults clearly know what happened, but they want to run on the other party on purpose, which can make the other party''s nose crooked with anger. "Little girl, how dare you speak ill of the adults, the adults will punish you not to eat cream cakes for a week!" When Narant heard the words of the little girl, she immediately put her hand on the little girl''s head and rubbed it. "Wuwu, my lord, Shirley knows it''s wrong, my lord is not bad, it''s that Daz himself who is hateful, who made him disrespect you, that''s what he deserves!" Little Loli immediately aggrieved and admitted her mistake. "Hehe, you''re quick to admit your mistake!" After speaking, Narant withdrew his gaze, and then his expression became solemn. "coming!" I saw that the army of orcs in the distance finally came out of the bush at this moment. It was the more than 100 tauren who took the lead, and after the tauren were the wise men and hundreds of beast cavalry. Then there are crocodiles and ordinary orcs of up to 20,000. "It turned out to be the wise man and the beast cavalry commander!" When Narant saw the leader behind the Tauren, his expression became a little dignified. This wise man naturally need not say more, although he escaped under the siege and suppression of the other party last time, but it was actually because he opened the door. The opponent''s initial ambush and containment forced him to have no way to escape every time. As for the Warcraft Commander Cardo, not to mention, the ordinary human earth knights can''t hold a few tricks in front of him. "Little Bear, just stare at the beastman riding the beast later!" Fortunately, this time Narant has Little Bear by his side, so he won''t have the power to fight like last time. "Okay!" Little Bear was carrying a clay pot at the moment, constantly scooping out honey with his claws and stuffing it into his mouth. This is what Narant specially bribed it today, just to make Little Bear work harder. "Lord Wise, it''s that abominable human kid!" Compared to Narant''s side, the Orcs were even more excited to see him here. Thousands of people have been surrounded and suppressed several times, but the opponent has fled. This is a great shame for the wise man and for Nakado. "This little nobleman of the human race dares to go deep here, Cardo, did those kobold spies confirm that there are no other ambushes around?" "Yes, the wise man, within five miles around, it can be determined that there are no traces of any other human race teams. Hearing the words, the wise man fell into deep thought. Obviously, through the last lesson, he no longer dared to underestimate Narant. At this moment, this obviously unusual situation made him a little vigilant. "Lord Wise, this kid is not many in number. No matter what kind of crazy idea he has, he will not be spared in the face of our absolute strength. His subordinates are willing to personally lead the Demon Knights and Tauren to solve him!" Cardo is not as worried as the wise, and he has a very high confidence in his own strength. "No, Cardo, you wait first, let the three hundred crocodile team lead the 5,000 small tribe orcs to test it first!" The wise man of the fox tribe directly rejected the proposal of the leader of Cardo. Because if they came to deal with this human kid with great fanfare this time, if they failed, then their orcs would be a joke. He couldn''t even go back to face the Beastmaster. The first time can be said to be due to insufficient preparation, plus this kid ran away boldly. But this time they are fully prepared, even if they really can''t kill it in the end, they will destroy his territory directly. "Okay, the wise man!" Although Commander Cardo thought it was too troublesome, he could only listen to the identity of the wise man. Woohoo! Immediately, a horn sounded from the Orc side. "It''s on! Vivian, you''ll set the fire later, waiting for your Lord''s order!" "Yes, my lord!" Seeing that the orcs on the opposite side were starting to form a formation, Narant''s side also stood up. Isabella, on the other hand, has been evacuated more than a mile away under the protection of guards, to ensure that any accident occurs, they can escape. At this moment, even Nadaz and Puck couldn''t help but stop the team and watch. "Is he really going to fight the orcs, how dare that Baron Narant..." Puck was a little surprised. Even their cavalry team of thousands of people did not dare to fight head-to-head, and now Narant obviously really intends to fight head-on. But when he heard Puck''s words, Daz''s face was ashen and he didn''t speak. To be honest, he is no less surprised than Puke now. He is reluctant to admit that Narant has more courage than him. In addition, I don''t even understand where the confidence of that guy came from that he dared to collide with the orcs head-on. "It''s best to be surrounded and annihilated by orcs in a while!" However, nothing could stop Daz''s curse on Narant. Woohoo! At this time, the second horn recalled that the orcs finally assembled and launched a charge. "Hoohoho! Kill these cunning human reptiles!" "kill!" With a roar and roar, five or six thousand orcs swept towards Narant. And there are only three hundred people on the front of Narant. Among them, there are 200 spearmen, 100 longbowmen, and a 100-strong long-range attack team. There are no trebuchets in this long-range attack team, some are just bed crossbows. Ever since he tasted the power of the inscription arrow, Narant has fallen in love with it. Even if he spends more money, he is not afraid, the most important thing is to effectively kill the enemy. "Range attack squad ready! Launch!" Buzz! Following Vivian''s order, ten crossbows were activated immediately. Whoosh whoosh! Ten sturdy arrows shining with cold light shot into the charging beasts. Puff puff! Wherever the ten arrows went, ten blood lines immediately spread out. An arrow with an inscription can at least pierce through the bodies of a dozen orcs with its huge inertia. Even a well-equipped crocodile can''t escape the end of one arrow and two holes. "There is such a sharp weapon!" Seeing this, the wise man and Cardo in the distance immediately showed surprise in their eyes. Because they had never seen this weapon before. "Lord Wise, you are still thoughtful, I didn''t expect that this kid really has insidious methods!" Cardo praised the Wise. However, the wise man still frowned and shook his head, "Kado, this is not enough for the opponent to dare to compete with us, they must have other conspiracies!" After hearing this, Cardo frowned and said nothing, and continued to look at the battlefield. The next battle was nothing special, the orcs continued to charge, from a distance of 500 meters to 400 meters, then 300 meters, 200 meters, 150 meters... In the process, the orc charging team suffered hundreds of casualties due to the arrows. However, for the number of five or six thousand orcs, such casualties were insignificant. And as long as they rush through the remaining more than 100 meters, they can have a killing feast. "Hoohoho! Charge for me!" Several crocodile team captains took the lead, roaring and starting to speed up the charge. There are still longbowmen in front of the enemy. The faster they rush past at this moment, the fewer attacks they will receive. "Oh, it''s a little naive!" Narant smiled, then looked at Vivian, "Vivian, fire it up!" "Yes, my lord!" Vivian responded, and immediately put an arrow that had been attached to the longbow to the fire beside it to set it on fire, and then opened the bow and arrow towards an arrow more than a hundred meters away. Inconspicuous string shot away. ... "This Narant is dead, Isabella, come here and evacuate with us!" Originally, Daz really thought that Narant had some big plans. It can be seen that the orcs are about to hit them near but no other changes have occurred. He felt that his curse was about to be fulfilled. In this way, he was going to invite Isabella to escape together at this time, so that this little girl could not escape from her palm this time. However, Isabella is not ready to escape at all, "Your Majesty Daz, if you want to escape, run away first, I will wait for Baron Narant!" Just relying on her knowledge of Narant in the Glory Continent, Isabella knew that Narant was definitely not a foolhardy person. Therefore, everything he is doing now should be in the plan. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 785： Unless the gods help! "Isabella, are you still giving hope to that guy? Let me tell you, it is absolutely impossible for Narant to win against such a team of orcs!" "He won''t have any choice but to run away later!" Daz was furious when he saw that Isabella had such high regard for Narant. If it weren''t for the fact that her father had also been a king in the country continent, he must have had a lot of wealth, and Daz would have taken her by force. How could he have traveled all the way to such a dangerous place like now to suffer. Facing his questioning, Isabella stopped speaking, but stared at the battlefield ahead. "Hmph, then wait and see, that Narant can defeat the orcs, unless there is a **** to help!" Daz snorted coldly. Boom! However, just as his voice fell, a deafening roar suddenly came from the battlefield ahead. hoo hoo hoo! With this explosion, the mounts under Daz and others were startled and began to roar and hiss, even the mounts of beasts were no exception. Daz was caught off guard and almost fell to the ground. He didn''t care about being angry, but stared at the battlefield ahead with wide eyes. At this moment, there was a strong smoke of gunpowder wafting in the wind. "What''s going on?" This deafening voice was definitely the most awe-inspiring roar Daz had ever heard. "It''s the wrath of glory! The wrath of the **** of glory!" This time, Isabella took the initiative to explain to him. "The wrath of the God of Glory?" Daz was taken aback for a moment, and then he reflected that this was probably Narant''s weapon. It''s just the name of Glory''s Wrath, doesn''t it just slap in the face of his just saying "unless there is a **** to help", so he immediately disdain: "What kind of Glory''s Wrath, even the flame explosion of a senior magician can achieve this. Effect." Facing Daz''s disdain, Isabella did not refute. When Daz saw this, he became even more proud, and continued to mock, "Although such a weapon can kill dozens or hundreds of orcs at one time, there are at least 5,000 orcs, and it still can''t change the battle situation..." Boom! Boom! However, as if in response to Daz''s words, the next moment the battlefield ahead changed dramatically again. The roaring sound like before broke out again, and it still resounded through the world one after another. Suddenly, the battlefield was full of gunpowder smoke, and the roar that shook the sky and the earth rumbled, and even the eardrums of people were shocked. This roar sounded forty or fifty times, and it finally stopped until the more than 5,000 orcs in the charge were completely covered. As the roaring ended, the ears of everyone present were still buzzing, and no other sound could be heard at all. Then, that day, the soil and stones that were swept up into the sky by the explosion began to fall continuously. "This...this..." Daz was stunned and could no longer speak sarcastically. If it was just an explosion before, it was an effect that a high-level magician could achieve. But now, with forty or fifty bursts like this, the orc charging team was completely drowned. Except for the superpowers like the six-star magister, only gods can really do it. Seeing Daz''s ghostly expression, Isabella turned her head and gave him a faint look. Although he didn''t speak, Daz suddenly felt that he wanted to find a crack in the ground to get in. Because this face was slapped too fast, his sarcastic voice fell, and the next moment he was slapped mercilessly by reality, no, it was dozens of slaps... ¡­ "Order the Wolf Knights and Storm Knights to charge!" "The spearmen and longbowmen are advancing!" Narant didn''t know that Daz''s fool was mercilessly slapped in the face in the back, and immediately after the roar fell, he patted the messenger on the shoulder and gave the order. Although the messenger was also shocked, his eardrums hurt, but he knew in advance what his master ordered, so he immediately blew the horn in his hand. Woohoo! "kill!" Immediately, Raymond and Quick, who were hiding on both sides, rushed out with their subordinates and rushed towards the battlefield where the smoke had not yet dissipated. Narant knew that although he had increased the dose of his glorious rage, it was definitely impossible to destroy the enemy 100%. After all, there are still many orcs with the strength of golden knights. So he also placed a jar of quicklime above each Glory Wrath. As the quicklime was blasted out by the explosion, the field was already on the white side. The orcs within the blast range not only had their eardrums shattered, but even their eyes were fixed on Narant''s words, unable to open their eyes at all. hoo hoo hoo! Many orcs felt the crisis, but they couldn''t hear or see it. "Barbarian knight, charge with me, kill!" "The Knights of the Storm, the Spear of Fire, kill!" "Lance phalanx, advance!" "Longbowmen, free to shoot!" Although the enemy had no ability to resist, Narant''s subordinates showed no mercy. Taking advantage of their illness, they instead pursued and prepared to destroy them. Puff puff! With the rapid advance of the four arms, there was a sound of flesh being pierced in the field. Especially the crocodile people of the orc race, they are the focus of attention of Raymond and Quick and others. So whenever you see a crocodile, you will be cut down immediately. As for the ordinary orcs, they were all handed over to the longbowmen squad and the pike phalanx. Even many orcs who were lying on the ground rolling and wailing were stabbed. "Hoohoo, bastard, despicable human race, they dare to count on our orc warriors like this!" In the face of the one-sided massacre on the battlefield, at this time the orc team finally reflected, and Commander Nakado immediately became furious. "Kado, you will lead the team, rush forward quickly, and go to rescue the surviving clansmen. However, your main purpose is to kill all Narant''s subordinates now!" The wise man of the fox tribe looked more than a mile away. The orc corpses all over the ground were clenched with fists and their eyes were split. But in order to avoid affecting the next battle, he still suppressed his anger and began to give orders quickly. "Yes, wise man!" Woohoo! "Imperial warriors, rush with me and kill all those despicable human races!" The next moment the orc team heard the charge of the horn again. This time, Cardo led a team of more than 5,000 orcs to charge. "Send my order, everyone, retreat immediately, and retreat to the second battlefield five miles behind!" Seeing that the orcs over there have already sent a second wave of soldiers. Even though Narant was still a little unfinished, feeling that the orcs on the battlefield had not been killed, he could only immediately issue an order to transfer. "Yes, my lord!" Woohoo! The messenger quickly sounded the retreat horn, conveying Narant''s order. Following the order, the longbowmen and pikemen were the first to leave the battlefield. Then came Raymond and Quick and others. "Xue Li, I''ll leave it to you next!" Seeing that his subordinates retreated smoothly, Narant immediately handed a few bottles of potions to Little Loli. "Yes, my lord, Shirley must complete the task!" After finishing speaking, the little girl Xue Li jumped directly on the back of Xiao Huihui, and as Xiao Huihui flapped her wings, she swept up into the sky with just a chirp. "Vivian, let''s go!" In this way, the first stage of Narant''s plan has been successfully completed, and the next stage is the plan. "Miss Isabella, follow me, we retreat!" When Narant withdrew to the rear with his subordinates, seeing that Isabella hadn''t escaped, he immediately greeted her. "Okay, okay!" Isabella heard Narant''s cry, and she woke up like a dream, and immediately followed Narant with the guards to escape. After Narant called to Isabella, he turned a blind eye to Daz, who was also stunned and hadn''t reacted. "Master, we should go!" But Daz didn''t have any sarcasm at the moment about Narant''s meaningful smile. Because the scene just now shocked him too much. Narant was originally such a weak team, and on weekdays, it would be deadly to face the orcs. But with his set of tricks, he did not lose a man or a horse, and killed the orc team of more than 5,000 people. Especially after the explosion, Narant''s subordinates rushed out and slaughtered the orcs like sheep. This is still a team of orcs who need to pay a heavy price to resist in the past. I am afraid that even a few empires cannot do such an easy, fast and effective battle. "Master?" Seeing that his young master hadn''t reacted yet, Puck urged again. "Okay, let''s retreat!" Daz woke up like a dream, and then ordered his men to quickly start to evacuate. And when the commander of Cardo in the distance rushed to the battlefield with his subordinates, Narant and others had already run away. All that was left for them on the battlefield were thousands of corpses and thousands of kinsmen who were roaring and wielding weapons indiscriminately. "Despicable human reptile, you must not let me catch up!" Looking at the clansmen all over the ground, Cardo became even more angry. But now there are so many people injured, he can only start to rescue the wounded. It didn''t take long for the wise men to arrive. "Lord Wise, that Narant kid ran away!" Cardo came to the Wise with a pale face. "Kado, that Narant can''t run away, leaving a hundred people to take care of these injured clansmen, we will continue to pursue!" The wise man did not say much. Because he had a faint feeling of chasing Narant the last time. And this time, he wasn''t going to spare Narant, so he wasn''t going to stop for a moment. "Yes, wise man!" Following the orders of the wise men of the fox clan, the orc army began to move quickly. Orcs are much stronger than the human race, and the jungle terrain is also the environment they are most familiar with, so soon, the orcs bit Narant''s team, because the longbowmen and spearmen in Narant''s team are both. No mounts exist. "Boy, I''ll see where you''re fleeing, kill these hundreds of reptiles first, and then kill you despicable boy!" Seeing that Narant''s team was caught up, Cardo immediately became excited. At the speed of the ordinary human race in front, it only takes less than ten minutes to be caught up by himself and others. Without a strategy, the Terran would be vulnerable in front of them. "Baron Narant, your subordinates are about to be caught up!" In front of Narant''s team, Isabella glanced at the situation behind and immediately reminded Narant. "Don''t worry, Miss Isabella, they''ll be fine!" Narant was in no hurry. "Do you have a plan, Baron Narant?" Isabella''s eyes lit up when she heard the words. "That''s right!" Narant smiled and nodded towards Isabella, the little girl''s mind was turning quite fast. Hearing the answer, Isabella immediately felt at ease, and at the same time vaguely looked forward to what plans Narant would have next. Can the orcs be dealt with again as before. I have to say that if Narant was his enemy, he would probably be so angry that he vomited blood. Just like the autumn expedition of the Onyx Principality, his northern Principality was messed up by him. He was about to successfully unify the Glory Continent, but in the end it fell short. But now as Narant''s companion, it is very pleasant. Because Narant''s plans often wipe out the enemy. The crisis that originally seemed to be about to end can be reversed immediately. However, Daz, who was also fleeing not far away, caught a glimpse of Narant and Isabella talking and laughing, and suddenly became jealous again. "Puke, do you think this Narant has any other plans next?" "This... young master, your subordinates don''t know either!" "I don''t know. Those orcs can catch up with his team in less than ten minutes. If he doesn''t have a second hand, then those people are dead!" Facing Daz''s last sentence, Puck remained silent and did not answer. Because the tone of the words behind his young master''s words clearly wanted to see such a situation appear. Of course, unless that Narant really brought out some weapons that they had never seen before, such as the one that could explode suddenly, then maybe they could continue to resist for a while. "Master, why don''t we evacuate first, no matter if Narant has any plans in the future, it''s too dangerous here!" "No, Puck, I want to see that Narant being torn apart by the orcs, so we continue to stay on their side. As for the danger, those orcs are targeting Naland, and we can escape at any time!" Daz denied Puck''s suggestion, and this time he''s telling the truth. He now wants to see Narant unlucky, so as to relieve the hatred in his heart. In the next few minutes, Narant did not have any plans to appear, and chased and fled with the orcs, but the distance was pulled closer and closer. And Daz was gradually getting excited, because the pikemen and longbowmen of Narant were already two hundred meters away from the orc tribe because of their slow speed. At such a distance, it will be caught up in a minute at most. As for the fate of being overtaken by the orcs, needless to say, being able to die immediately is the best fate. "Hurry up, UU reading you ugly guys, hurry up and catch up with Narant''s team!" Daz kept shouting viciously in his heart. Boom! Boom! However, when Daz felt that his cry would definitely come true, suddenly there was a tremor of the ground in his ears. "what happened?" Daz and the others were taken aback. "It''s finally here!" But Narant immediately showed a bright smile. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 786： Beast tide? "Master, there seems to be something running behind the orcs!" When Daz showed his doubts, the birds in the farther back had already landed. Now it is rising into the sky again, and this time the number of birds flying high into the sky is greater than when the orcs came before. Daz''s **** captain again pointed to the sky behind him and said aloud. "There''s something else running? Could it be the beast cavalry of the orcs?" Daz was puzzled. It stands to reason that 20,000 orcs are enough to deal with Narant. Did the orcs specially send thousands of beast cavalry? This seems a little unrealistic, after all, how can the large army of Warcraft be mobilized casually, so Narant''s face is too big, right? "No, young master, look at those orcs, they don''t seem to know what''s behind them!" When Daz heard the words, he quickly looked at the orcs, and sure enough, he saw that the orcs also looked back with doubts on their faces. Even their speed temporarily slowed down a bit. "Hooho, no, it''s a beast tide, a monster tide!" However, whether it was Daz or the orc soldiers, their doubts didn''t last long, because just a moment later, the orcs at the back finally saw what was coming. It was a monster with blood-red eyes and extremely excited. There are various types of these monsters, whether it is a lizard type, a monster wolf or a wild boar. And the levels of these monsters are also different, the first-order primary monsters, and the fifth- or sixth-level intermediate monsters also exist. When the orcs saw these beasts rushing towards their team, they immediately turned pale with fright. Although the body of orcs is much stronger than that of humans because of their racial talent. But in the face of the monsters in the jungle, their orcs'' racial advantage no longer exists, and it can even be said that they are completely at a disadvantage. For example, the low-level monster lizard can reach seven or eight meters in length, and its body is covered with thick scales, so even if two or three ordinary orcs face the monster lizard, there is basically no chance of winning. But now, there are at least a thousand or two thousand of these monsters behind them. Even a team of orcs with tens of thousands of people will not dare to regret it, because it will definitely suffer heavy losses. "Lord Wise, what''s going on!" Commander Cardo couldn''t help trembling when he heard the exclamations of the little tribesmen behind. "It''s the beast-inducing potion, it must be the beast-inducing potion of the human race!" The wise man was also a little surprised at the moment, but after thinking for a while, his expression changed dramatically. Orcs live in the jungle, so they know the most about the living habits of monsters. Although there are occasional beast tides in the jungle, it only happens when there is a big change in the jungle. For example, a certain high-level Warcraft completed a breakthrough, and the surrounding weak Warcraft felt threatened and began to flee collectively. This situation is one of the reasons for the beast tide. But when they came, the surrounding area was calm, and it was impossible for a high-level magical beast to break through. In this way, the wise man immediately deduced that this beast tide was probably caused by the human race''s beast-inducing medicine. Moreover, the ability to attract thousands of magical beasts is probably already premeditated for a long time, otherwise it is impossible to attract so many magical beasts at one time. After all, monsters all have the concept of territory, and only a few or two families or a family can live in each area. "Inducing the beast potion! But the wise man, didn''t the human empire say that it would not help this Narant, do they really want to have a war with our empire!" Cardo immediately widened his eyes when he heard the words, and then felt that he was waiting People fell into the trap of the Human Race Alliance. "Commander Cardo, it''s useless to think so much now, let the clan go forward at full speed now." "Go ahead at full speed? Lord wise, don''t we escape?" Cardo was taken aback. Even Orcs can''t outrun Warcraft, so the best way to deal with it now is to spread out the team first, so as to minimize losses. "Commander Cardo, since those demon beasts were attracted by the human race''s beast-inducing potion, it may not be useful to spread them apart, and our best way now is to keep up with the human race team." "Warcraft can''t distinguish between orcs and humans, so as long as we catch up and mix with the human team, I don''t think that human will dare to lead the monsters to attack the team!" The wise man replied immediately. "Yes, the wise man!" Commander Cardo heard it, and it really made sense, so he immediately responded. "Everyone, charge at full speed and mix into the team of that group of humans!" Woohoo! Following Cardo''s order, the horn sounded throughout the orcs. Immediately, the beastman, who had reserved his physical strength a little, didn''t dare to delay any longer, and immediately started running wildly with all his strength. ... "Quick, everyone, feed the beasts with the antidote of the beast-inducing potion!" At the same time, Puke, who was sitting with Daz, changed his face, and immediately shouted anxiously at the dozens of beast knights in the cavalry team. "The antidote to the introduction of veterinary medicine, Puke, do you think this beast tide is caused by the introduction of animal medicine?" Hearing Puck''s mindless shout, Daz immediately asked. He knew that the beast-inducing potion was a rare potion that only the great empires possessed. This potion can arouse the monsters and make the monsters go crazy. However, because the refining requirements are extremely high, the quantity of this potion is not large. Moreover, several major empires are also trying their best to prevent the spread of such medicines, because the lethality of this medicine is really great. If it is obtained by someone with ulterior motives, and then deliberately induces monsters to attack human villages and cities, it will definitely be an unimaginable disaster. "Young master, yes, if it was an ordinary beast horde attack, the orcs would definitely have noticed the problem in advance, because they are also one of the races most familiar with the jungle." "And this time, the orcs obviously didn''t realize that there was such a large-scale beast tide, so Xiao Xiao felt that the beast tide was probably caused by the Baron Narant!" The situation is also analyzed to be the same as that of the old fox clan. How is this possible, even our Kent family can''t even think of such a potion, and that Narant is just a little noble in the countryside! Daz was stunned, not expecting that Puck would come to such a conclusion. Even the Kent family can''t get the medicine, but Narant can get it, which is what Daz is unwilling to accept. "Look, young master, there is a beast bird on the treetop at the back, which is very familiar to subordinates, and do you see a person on its back?" Puke knew that his young master had a hard time accepting such a fact. But it must be explained clearly. Otherwise, this is not only the precious animal-inducing medicine, but also the antidote for the animal-inducing medicine. It would be bad if the young master misunderstood that he was overreacting and then wasted the antidote of the veterinary medicine. And Daz followed what Puck pointed, and sure enough, he saw a slightly larger monster bird flying not far behind the orc, and there was indeed a small figure on the back. It was just because the distance was far away and the sky was full of birds, so Daz didn''t care much. Now it can really be confirmed that it is a monster controlled by someone. "This Narant can even train a magical beast mount for people to ride on!" Now Daz not only lost his inner balance, but also became even less beautiful. The monsters in the air are inherently difficult to capture, and it is even more difficult to capture the lectures. If it was placed hundreds of years ago, it was still possible that even some human empires had air legions. Because at that time the giant dragons could still be seen on this sacred continent, and relying on the giant dragon knights, the human race could capture and tame many aerial beasts. But now it is really difficult. Puke didn''t have time to care about the jealousy of his young master at the moment, so he let a group of subordinates feed the beast-inducing potion and antidote to the monster mounts and then continued to run away. And their speed at this moment is much faster than before. Because they were in the same row as Narant before, there was no sense of crisis. But now that there is a beast swarm, it is safest to run to the front. However, they did not increase the distance after they ran to the position of Narant and others a mile away, because Daz still wanted to see what happened next to Narant and others. "Puke, do you think this Narant will be able to use this beast tide to get rid of the beastmen''s pursuers later!" "Master, it''s difficult for the little ones!" "Why?" Daz was curious. "Master, if that Baron Narant doesn''t make other arrangements, then his plan to attract monsters may be ineffective!" "Look, those orcs are getting closer and closer to Baron Narant''s team." "And when they saw the beast tide appear, they didn''t use the most effective method to immediately disperse the team. Instead, they still pursued Baron Narant''s team. Xiao Xiao felt that there was only one possibility for such a situation." "That is the commander of the orcs must have issued an order to infiltrate Baron Narant''s team." "They are betting that Baron Narant will not sacrifice his subordinates." "Oh? Is that so!" Daz immediately became interested when he heard this, while thinking about how he would choose in such a situation. Just thinking about it for a moment, Daz felt that in such a crisis, he must be willing to sacrifice some of his subordinates to destroy the orcs. Because these subordinates are ready to be loyal to themselves at any time, they are worth dying under such circumstances. "However, young master, I think that Baron Narant should have other preparations!" Seeing his young master''s thoughts flying, Puck added another sentence at this time, lest his young master hope later and become more disappointed . "Are you ready? In dozens of seconds, those orcs will completely catch up with his subordinates. In addition, the monsters behind will arrive soon at the current speed..." Woohoo! And just before Daz''s words were finished, the sound of a horn suddenly came from Narant''s team. "Everyone, evacuate to the left!" "Everyone, evacuate to the left!" Then, when Daz and others did not expect it, Narant and his team immediately changed direction and ran towards a grass on the side. The orcs who were chasing were stunned for a moment before they reacted, and immediately began to turn around and chase wildly. hoo hoo hoo! However, just as these orcs were turning, the little Huihui, who was flying at a constant speed in the sky behind, accelerated, and then flew to the wound of the orcs. And as its speed increased, the monsters in the back also ran faster. "Keep up, all the clansmen speed up!" When the orcs such as Commander Cardo saw this, they also began to urge anxiously. Because Narant is their shield at this moment, as long as they can mix into Narant''s subordinates, they will deal with the army that dare not attack them. "What does Narant want to do? There seems to be woodland in front of him, and there is nowhere to hide." Seeing that Narant led the team to a sudden turn, Daz and Puck were at a loss. However, it didn''t matter, because soon the orc had caught up with Narant''s team. Even the beasts in the back are also approaching the back of the orcs just as fast. "Jump!" But just when Daz couldn''t see what Narant wanted to do, a shout suddenly came from behind. With the shouting, Narant and his subordinates jumped forward one by one, and then rolled towards the ground ahead. However, after the fall, Narant''s subordinates immediately disappeared on the flat bottom. "Sure enough!" Puka immediately understood when he saw this scene. Baron Narant, he must have dug a tunnel there in advance. In this way, when both he and the orcs are threatened by the beast tide of beasts, Narant can jump into the tunnel with his subordinates. The beast horde of beasts will only run wild under the attraction of the beast-inducing potion, but they will not hunt for food as usual. So Baron Narant and the others only need to jump into a hole that is not too fast and wide. When the monsters rush past, they will jump directly over their instincts, and they will not hurt anyone in the hole at all. milli. "No, that cunning human race made preparations in advance, everyone, jump into their pit for me!" Narant''s actions were naturally not only seen by Daz and others, but also by the orcs behind him. The people who saw Narant did not stop appearing after the jump, and the wise man immediately spoke out anxiously. "Hoohoho, jump for me!" And the orcs got the order and responded one after another. Immediately, the orcs at the forefront, like Narant and the others before, flew towards the hole in front of them without hesitation. However, when these orcs flew into the air, the next moment they trembled and their eyes widened in disbelief. It turned out that Narant and the others did not rest directly after jumping into the pothole, but immediately picked up the long-prepared sword-and-wood spears and pointed them at the hole. In this way, the servants of these orcs, who did not look back, threw themselves directly on the spear head. hoo hoo hoo! Immediately, the orcs who were still in the air let out an unwilling roar. "Despicable human reptile..." Pupupu Next, what followed was the sound of metal piercing through the body. After this, the orcs naturally did not dare to jump again, but instead avoided these potholes one after another. "Bastard, Rado also saw the movement in front of him, but unfortunately he wants to feel it now, but it is too late!" hoo hoo hoo! Bang bang bang! And at this moment, something even more desperate for the beastmen and beasts appeared, and the wave of beast beasts finally arrived at the rear of the team. Immediately, like a tide, the orcs poured into the ranks. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 787： You are in me, I am in you "The potholes are actually arranged, yes, such a simple method, he will definitely make the arrangements in advance, and he will definitely make the arrangements in advance!" With the constant dull collisions and screams from the rear team, the hands of the wise fox clan trembled. Originally, he thought that Narant simply possessed the beast-inducing potion, and wanted to use this to disperse them and avoid being pursued. But now it seems that the hearts of this human race are very big, and they want to eliminate them as much as possible by relying on the beast tide of beasts. As a result, they have made potholes to hide from. It''s just that the wise people of the fox clan can''t figure it out, is the other party really so confident that they can annihilate them? Even with this beast tide of thousands of beasts, the problem is that it is impossible to really annihilate all their orc army. Even if the Orcs lost more, they still had the ability to kill all of the humans in the end. Therefore, it seems that they are temporarily safe by hiding in the potholes, but after they and others deal with the orcs, they will also be surrounded and die without a place to live. "Bastard, human boy, we Cardo will kill you!" The beast hordes of beasts from the rear came surging, but the boy jumped directly into the pothole with his team to avoid it. Cardo was so furious that he could not wait to smash him to pieces immediately. "Kado, you first take the beast knight, the tauren and the crocodile to deal with the beast tide, and minimize casualties as much as possible!" At this moment, the rear of the orc team was already in chaos, and there was a sound of wailing and screaming. Seeing that Commander Cardo was about to make a sudden advance on his own, the wise man stopped him immediately. He was worried that if Cardo went alone, he would probably hit the other side''s track. That human race boy is so cunning, he must have expected such a situation to happen. Therefore, the best way now is to deal with the beast tide of Warcraft, and then regroup the team to besiege that Narant together. With tauren, crocodile, and Kado and others, the thousands of monsters and beasts were terrifying, but they only suffered more casualties. In fact, it was the order of the wise man of the fox clan that prevented Cardo from being ambushed by Narant. Because Narant is squatting in a tunnel behind the grass at the moment, waiting for Cardo to come with magic in his hand. And beside him Vivienne Catherine and Little Bear are also eyeing. Even if Nakado is a powerful earth knight orc, facing their swarms of insidious siege, it is estimated that even if he does not die, it will be enough, at least he will be injured. Especially the high-level Warcraft Little Bear, the Earth Knight would not dare to say that he would take a hard blow and be unscathed. "I actually held back!" Narant was a little disappointed when he watched Nakado lead the tauren and crocodile to deal with the beast tide of beasts. However, only slightly disappointed. He was very satisfied when he saw that famous orc died under the collision of the beast tide of beasts. Even if it can''t really disintegrate this army of orcs, it can make them half-crippled. What these orcs took is to spread out and attack the beast tide from the side. With their terrifying power, the tauren and the crocodile will soon be able to harvest monsters that only know how to run. Of course, the little girl Shirley who was riding on the back of Little Gray also noticed this scene. So he made Xiao Huihui fly faster. Ignore these powerful tauren and crocodile, but go directly to those small tribe orcs. Where there are many small tribe orcs running, she will take the beast tide of beasts to go from there. Immediately, the orcs of this small and medium-sized tribe were like frightened birds, being chased to the east to hide XZ. "Master, the beast-inducing potion is really powerful. Even if this beastman can completely eliminate these beasts in the end, there will never be more than 10,000 orcs in the original 15,000-odd!" The orcs were crying for their father and mother, and Daz and the others, who were more than a mile away, watched all this for a long time without saying a word. In the past, although they had heard of the horror of the beast-inducing potion, it was absolutely a disaster once used, even the forbidden spell could not compare. Because the scope of use is large enough, it is very likely that a small principality will be destroyed only overnight. And now, they are deeply aware of the truth of this claim. Because only a thousand monsters can make the orcs who used to be able to fight three times against the human race become powerless and can only flee in embarrassment. What if this were replaced by the six empires? And how about dispatching more knights to use the beast-inducing potion? At that time, it will be quietly arranged in the dense virgin forest for more than a month, and the number of magical beasts that can be attracted will definitely exceed ten thousand. In this way, even an army of 100,000 might not be able to resist such a beast tide. After all, those pristine, dense forests can be different from the area here. The edge of the Black Rock Plain has been haunted by orcs all the year round, and those high-level monsters have been far away, so there are no high-level monsters in this beast tide. But if it is changed to another area, it is very likely that there will be many high-level Warcraft attracted. Human knights, in the face of such a beast tide, would not dare to easily resist. Of course, although I saw the power of the beast-inducing medicine, I also saw how the orcs were tortured and killed. Daz did not have the same good mood as Puck and other guards. Because he wanted to see Narant unlucky, not to watch Narant show his mighty power here. "Hey, what''s so surprising, we have the beast-inducing potion in the Toya Empire. This Narant got a little bit of the beast-inducing potion from nowhere!" "Also, even if he gets the animal-inducing potion this time, he will not be able to escape this crisis." "Puke, have you seen it, those tauren and crocodile people are already cleaning up the beast tide, I believe that the beast tide will be extinguished soon!" "And that''s when Narant and the others will die!" "Uh!" Puck and the others immediately stopped smiling. They were just excited to see the orcs being tortured and killed, but for a while they forgot that their young master couldn''t stand Narant. Everyone stopped smiling, and Puck lowered his head and said yes. "So, such a small country nobleman only has a slight trajectory!" "But without real strength, you will still fail later!" "Yes, Master!" Puck replied again. At this moment, Daz smiled again and began to appreciate the ''carnival'' ahead. He was shouting in his heart, kill it, kill it, the worse he is killed now, the deeper the hatred he will seek revenge on Narant later. And Daz didn''t know, at this time the wise man was also thinking about how to minimize casualties. At this moment, the wise man of the fox clan suddenly saw Daz and others more than a mile away. Previously, Narant and others ran to the side because of turning a corner, and their main purpose today is to kill Narant. Therefore, I didn''t care too much about Daz and others who had run far away. But now it is different, those beasts are constantly chasing the orcs of the small tribe under the inspiration of the beast bird in the sky. Therefore, if the small tribe orcs can be mixed into the human races that have no potholes to hide, the casualties can be reduced immediately. However, if they ran over so blatantly, the Human Race cavalry team absolutely had to flee. So the wise man immediately began to quickly give orders to the surrounding small tribe orcs with appropriate voices. Soon, the leaders of the small tribes were given orders, and they all took the surviving orcs from their tribes and began to drill into the jungle on both sides of the grass. And Daz and others did not feel strange when they saw this scene, because the orcs were chased all over the place before. He even watched it with relish, hoping that the beast tide of Warcraft would kill more orcs. "Hey, young master, the number of those orcs seems to have decreased!" However, it didn''t take long for Napke to suddenly discover the problem. Because those orcs who were scurrying around were actually a lot less. Only thousands of them remained in the field to deal with the beast bird in the sky. However, with the attack of the beast tide, the thousands of small tribe orcs are about to be exhausted. "Ah, young master, look at Captain Puke, that monster bird is coming towards us!" Just when Puke was puzzled, Xiao Huihui, who was circling on the battlefield in front of him, suddenly changed his direction, and then went straight. Run straight towards them. "What''s going on? Could it be that Narant dares to be detrimental to our Kent family?" Daz looked surprised. Whoa! Whoa! But just as his voice fell, there was the sound of branches and leaves shaking from the bushes on both sides. "Hoohoho! Hurry up, entangle me with that group of human knights!" Accompanied by the swaying of branches and leaves, there was also a roar of filial piety. "It''s an orc, retreat!" With the roar, Daz and others immediately discovered the problem. The orcs who had just fled into the bushes unexpectedly circled behind them from the dense forest on both sides. He rushed towards them without hesitation. And Captain Puke immediately started screaming and gave the order to retreat. It''s just that it''s too late to evacuate now. Because the orcs had expected it long ago, they followed the words of the wise man and blocked their way in the rear. This is also too much work by this guy Daz, he has to watch how the orcs deal with Narant. Otherwise, if they evacuated early, they would not have encountered such a thing at all. Now the back road has been blocked by orcs, and there are also orcs on both sides. As for the front, that is what they dare not face, because there are at least hundreds of monsters in the air following the bird of monsters in the air. "Narant, stop, we belong to the Human Race Alliance!" Seeing this, Daz''s eyes were split, and he immediately shouted in the distance. It''s a pity that Narant couldn''t hear it at such a long distance. And even if he heard it, he couldn''t stop. Because the Tauren people on both sides of the monster are still harvesting the monsters in the beast tide. If you don''t kill more orcs now, the monsters will be killed by the orcs. And then their pressure will become very great. "Quick, step back and retreat to the beast crowd!" Seeing that his young master''s cry was useless, the beast tide was getting closer, and the captain of the guard, Puke, immediately issued an emergency order. Now with them in place, they are the first targets of the beast tide. In this way, the best way now is to infiltrate the orcs and let the orcs resist the attacks of the beast tide. Following Puck''s order, all the escorting cavalry did not care too much, and they all rode their horses towards the beast crowd. And those orcs didn''t stop them when they saw Daz''s subordinates getting in. Although they will also raise their weapons to attack, but the goal of both sides is you and me, and I have you, and both want the other party to use their bodies to block the beast tide to reduce losses. As a result, a scene that was absolutely rare in the past happened in this jungle. That is, the human race and the orc race are mixed together, and the two sides are not fighting well, but they both want to hide behind each other. So, the other side moved back a little bit, and the other side also moved back often, all wanting to use it as a meat shield. Bang bang bang! After a while, there was a muffled sound from the front, which was the arrival of the beast tide. "Ah! Ah!" It was followed by a scream of screaming. There are orcs in these wailings, and there are also Daz''s guards. "asshole!" When Daz saw this scene, his eyes were split. It''s a pity that he really regrets why he didn''t just escape just now. These extraordinary knights were cultivated by their father at a great cost and time. Unexpectedly, it has been knocked down and trampled by Warcraft directly as debris. "Narant, you bastard!" As for regret, Daz cursed in the air with hatred. ... "Daz, that guy, I can''t blame me now, it''s you who fell into the orc''s trick!" And Narant in the pothole in the distance also saw this scene. However, he didn''t feel any guilt about the consequences that Daz had caused himself. Because the guy brought it on himself. Even, he looked quite relieved. The sons and brothers of these alliances have nostrils in the sky, and they can''t speak well. When I see my compatriots from the Glory Continent, I say Xiangba Lao, and they don''t even have the least respect. Therefore, after this encounter, it should also let him know how powerful Xiangba Lao is. The beast swarm lasted for more than ten minutes in total. After more than ten minutes, the number of beast hordes of beasts finally decreased to more than one hundred. Although it is still a big threat to the orcs of the small tribe. But the end of this beast tide is imminent. "Quicraymond, we are ready to evacuate!" Seeing such a situation, Narant immediately began to greet his subordinates. He just counted the results of this beast swarm, and at least no less than seven or eight thousand orcs were injured or died in this beast swarm. Although the injured orcs were halfway there, most of them had lost their combat effectiveness. After all, in the face of the maddened monster''s impact, even the flesh and blood of an orc can''t resist it. In this way, the number of orcs who can still fight is about seven or eight thousand. And the most elite tauren and crocodile among them did not lose much in this second wave of attacks. So Taking advantage of the more than 100 monsters that can be contained for a while, he needs to rush to the next planned ambush point with his subordinates. "Yes, my lord, everyone, start retreating as planned!" Immediately, Narant and his subordinates began to retreat quickly. When he was digging these tunnels, he also made preparations in advance. Therefore, it is not necessary to climb out of the tunnel to the ground immediately at this moment. Instead, they can withdraw as far as possible to the edge through a one-person wide channel like a trench, and then climb out of the ground and start running wildly. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 788： vomit blood Of course, Narant is not too high to dig too far, and can only be slightly away from the battlefield. When he and his subordinates rushed out of the trench one by one, the orcs not far away immediately saw their teeth gnashing. , By the way, it''s not just the orcs, even Daz is gnashing his teeth at this moment. "Hoohoho! The group of human reptiles are going to run away, hurry up and chase me!" "Orc warriors, chase me!" "Puck, that **** Narant is going to run away, let''s evacuate!" All of a sudden, there was a loud roar. Narant actually had the appearance of a rat crossing the street and everyone shouting and beating. However, Shirley naturally wouldn''t let the orcs immediately pursue her so easily. I saw that Shirley finally flew over a group of tauren and Kado, and then took out several bottles of beast-inducing potion and splashed it. With the whereabouts of the beast-inducing potion, it directly dripped on the heads and bodies of the Tauren, Cardo and others. hoo hoo hoo! After running for such a long time, I finally felt that the animal-inducing potion was approaching Chi Chi. Those monsters with only a hundred or so heads left were also completely furious, and they rushed towards the tauren and Kado commander and other human orcs. "Bastard! Don''t get caught by me, or I''ll have to swallow you alive!" Before Cardo could pursue him, he was surrounded by four or five beasts. Although these monsters can''t help him. But the harm is not very big, but the insult is extremely strong, so it is violent again. However, Daz and his subordinates also took the opportunity to rush out of the encirclement because the orcs had no time to pay attention to them. However, although Daz rushed out of the encirclement, he did not feel the rest of his life. There is only sadness left in my heart. Because he came in high spirits, he brought thousands of subordinates. But just by being attacked by monsters and plotting against orcs, he actually lost a small half. At the moment, there are only more than 600 people in the team. This is also because Cardo and the Tauren were entangled by monsters at the last moment. Otherwise, it is estimated that the leader of Nakado and the tauren will take him to sacrifice the flag first. Next, Daz chased Narant and others all the way. After about ten minutes, they finally caught up with Narant. This time, Daz rushed directly in front of Narant. "Bastard, we were clearly among the beast crowd just now, why did you lure the beasts to us!" "Your Excellency Daz, it''s strange for you to ask this question. Instead of thanking me for saving you, you dare to blame me?" Facing Daz''s questioning, Narant was very calm. "Tell me about your situation just now. Did you accidentally get surrounded by orcs because of your stay?" "After being surrounded, are you unable to break through? If you have been unable to break through, can you be worth the nearly tens of thousands of orcs?" "Isn''t it worth it? So, in that case, my subordinates will not lead the monsters to you, but you will die even more miserably, and in the end, you will not even have the chance to escape!" "And now, because of the impact of the beast tide, you have the opportunity to escape. There are still five or six hundred people in total. Isn''t that thanks to me!" "You..." Daz was suddenly so angry that he vomited blood. But suddenly found himself unable to refute. "Lord Daz, then let''s take ten thousand steps back!" Narant saw his blue and white appearance, but his mouth didn''t stop. "After this battle begins, Lord Daz, you should have many chances to escape, because the orcs are all targeting me!" "And I didn''t ask your Excellency to stay and help me!" "So, Your Excellency should reflect on why you risked your stay just now, instead of complaining about a noble like me here!" "You...you...poof!" Daz really vomited blood this time. He had never imagined that someone would turn right and wrong in such a way. But it seems that there is no problem with this statement, and he has no chance to refute it. "Your Excellency Daz is really not an ordinary person. He even vomited blood while talking!" "You are Lord Daz''s bodyguard, right? Don''t you take your duke''s heir away? Otherwise, the orcs will catch up after a while!" Narant looked at Puck and reminded him kindly. . "Master, let''s go first!" Puck really couldn''t comment on the matter between his master and Narant. After listening to Narant''s words, I felt powerless to refute. But now he is really more concerned about letting his young master get out of his body. So he immediately opened his mouth to persuade him. "Let''s go!" Daz knew that he couldn''t get better here. I can''t say enough about Narant. As for fighting, that''s not even better. Not to mention that they can''t beat it, even if the orcs from the rear come later, they may not be able to benefit. Immediately, Daz ran to more than three miles away with his subordinates with only 600 meters left. "stop!" After arriving here, Daz actually stopped the team again. The captain of the guard, Puke, was tight in his heart, and secretly asked what stupid thing his young master was going to do? "Master, what''s wrong?" "I just want to see how that **** was killed by the orcs!" This time Daz did not hesitate to say what he wanted. Obviously, judging from the act of vomiting blood just now, he was really angry. "Master, let''s leave, that Baron Narant is too dangerous!" "Subordinates suspect that he may have some tricks, otherwise they can''t stop again." Puck felt powerless that he, the young master, had not learned the previous two lessons. If you really want to get some information about Narant, you can go back to the Black Rock Plain and come back to find out after a day or two. At that time, it will be clear what the final result will be. Don''t stop in such a dangerous place. "I just want to see what tricks this Narant has, and I also want to see if those orcs are really that stupid." "It will be plotted against by that Narant one after another!" Daz gritted his teeth. In fact, he had no intention of running away at all. The reason why he stopped after running for more than three miles was also because of the previous lesson. If it wasn''t for the terrain, they couldn''t observe the situation of the battlefield if they went further away, I''m afraid they would go further. He had already made a secret note of Narant pitting him. It''s not just to see Narant being surrounded and annihilated by orcs. Even, if Narant and the orc can lose both in the future, he doesn''t mind being the last hunter and taking the opportunity to take revenge for himself. ... "Sir, that Daz hasn''t left yet!" At the same time, Narant and others also saw Daz''s team stop in front. "Don''t worry about him, the enemy we need to pay attention to the most right now is the orcs!" Narant waved at Quick. That guy Daz, to be honest, he really doesn''t like it. Although there are many extraordinary knights under him, Narant is not false if they fight recklessly. After all, he has little bears and monster cavalry here. Even if the number of people in the team is smaller than them, half of them are ordinary people, but they are definitely stronger than them. "Hoohoho!" Just as Narant''s voice fell, there was an angry roar of filial piety behind them. It was the army of orcs who had dealt with the last hundred-odd beasts and then relentlessly pursued them. The orc army at the moment can be said to be a bit miserable. Originally, there were only 7,000 or 8,000 troops left in the 20,000-strong army. Most of the small tribe orcs were killed before they touched the corners of Narant''s subordinates. "It''s finally here! Quick, Raymond, everyone is ready!" This is already Narant''s last arrangement. So the next step will be no escape. If you retreat, you can only escape back to the territory and enter the castle to resist. But Narant did not want such a thing to happen. Although if something really happened, he could let Xiao Huihui return immediately to evacuate the people. But by then, the territory that has been painstakingly managed for more than half a year will be destroyed again, which is not what Narant wants to see. So, if possible, he wants to completely break up the orcs here, so that they can''t complete this invasion. And after this strategy, it is the real full-fledged fight. "Stop!" However, this time the orcs are obviously full. Knowing that every time Narant pauses, there is an ambush. So when he saw that Narant''s team was standing in the wild in an empty forest, the wise man immediately stopped the team. "Kado, send the waiters to investigate the surrounding situation, remember to let them not let any details go!" "Yes, wise man!" Immediately, Cardo dispatched hundreds of kobold scouts again according to the instructions of the wise man. And these kobold scouts also followed the instructions of the wise men and began to explore the surrounding terrain inch by inch. Even if they find that the vegetation or soil is wrong, they will dig it up and smell it. The beast-inducing potion, because the surrounding beasts have been activated, the beasts can no longer worry about it. But the previous series of big explosions comparable to the spells of high-level magicians can still threaten the safety of the orc team. Therefore, these kobolds focus on these directions. They had already smelled the gunpowder after the explosion, and if this place had the same smell, they would definitely be able to tell the difference. Narant also saw the actions of these orcs, but he didn''t care at all. He also didn''t believe that orcs were stupid enough to be fooled by the same scheme so many times. "Lord wise, there are no objects that could explode before, and there are no signs of being passively touched by the land and trees!" "However, there is a team more than three miles away from the human race boy who was just entangled by us and suffered the beast tide together!" Soon, the kobold scouts sniffed the surroundings and informed the wise men of the fox clan about the investigation. The wise man of the fox clan fell silent after hearing the words, and did not immediately order an attack. There is no beast-inducing potion, and there is nothing that can explode, so what else can this human race do in ambush? At this time, the wise man of the fox clan glanced at the surrounding environment of Narant and others. Narant and the others stood on a wild little dirt bag. The range of the soil bag is not large, only less than 200 meters in length and width. And around that dirt bag was a puddle that was no deeper than the knee. This puddle should be formed by rainfall, because there are no rivers for dozens of miles around. Even if that Narant wanted to carry water, it was impossible. Otherwise, the amount of work is absolutely no less than building a fortress here. After all, the land is capable of running water. If you want to submerge the surrounding puddles for a mile or two, how much water do you need to carry? "But why did he choose that place as his position? Isn''t it more convenient to retreat to the edge of the puddle and then retreat and escape?" "Lord Wise, let''s start the attack!" Cardo waited for a while, seeing that Lord Wise hadn''t given it yet, and he couldn''t wait to speak. Since the kobold has no problem with probing, why are you hesitating? "Kado, you continue to wait and send 5,000 small tribe orcs to attack them!" "If there is really no conspiracy, then they can''t escape!" The wise man was still thinking about why Narant didn''t choose to form a formation on the edge of the puddle, and immediately lost his train of thought when interrupted by Cardo. However, being cautious, he still felt that he could try it out first. Five thousand orcs were enough to deal with Narant. If it is finally confirmed that there is no ambush, then let Cardo and others swarm over him and solve him finally. "Yes, the wise man!" Cardo had no choice but to resist his impulse and let the orcs of the small tribe appear again. Woohoo! Immediately, a horn sounded in the orc team. And this time, the orcs of the small orc tribe were obviously much more vigilant. In the distance, they are cautiously observing the surrounding situation, and the formation is even more scattered. "Everyone, prepare to fight, Raymond, Quake, you guard the wings to ensure that the orcs can''t attack our backs!" "In addition, when the weather changes, no matter what the circumstances, remember to return to shore as soon as possible!" Seeing the orcs start to move, Narant also quickly issued an order! "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant was on guard, waiting for the orcs to attack. "Long-range attack squad, launch!" Whoosh whoosh! Puff puff! When the orcs get close to the effective range, the long-range attack team immediately starts to attack. The long-range attack team moved immediately after the explosion on the first battlefield, and did not wait for Narant and others. Therefore, even with ten crossbows, they can reach this third battlefield smoothly. At this moment, this crossbow also showed the value of his special care. Every arrow lost can take away a bunch of orcs. "Hoohoho! Start charging, kill the past, and kill all those despicable human races!" After the orc waded for a while, they found that there was no abnormal ambush around. Seeing the opponent attacking at this moment, he immediately began to charge at full speed. "Longbowmen, shoot!" "Spearman, get ready!" Next, the battle between the two sides officially began. Narant lined up in front of the pike with longbowmen as cover. At the same time, I, Katherine, Vivian, and the big fireball, the small fireball and other monsters assist the spearmen to reduce their pressure. As for Raymond, Quick, and others, they took the Wolf Knight and the Storm Knight to fight on both sides to ensure that the orcs could not go around their backs to attack the distant attack team and the ambulance team. Of course, in the face of absolute numerical superiority, the pressure on Narant and others is very great. Still the most elite tauren and crocodile of the orc army did not appear, and Narant did not dare to launch the third plan. Because the main target of the third plan is the main force of the orcs, the tauren and the crocodile. They can only fight hard now, until the orcs feel that there is no danger, and they can launch the third plan only when they send all the orcs to annihilate him. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 789： The patron of the gods? However, it is obvious that this third plan is very difficult to complete successfully. Even if a pig falls twice in one place, it has a memory. What''s more, this is the third time. In this way, Zhuang Kang and the others fought with more than 5,000 small tribe orcs for more than ten minutes, but there was still no movement in front of them. "Raymond, give me a shock to the formation of these guys!" Five thousand orcs, both in terms of number and strength, Narant is very disadvantaged. Even though Narant has been slaughtered, there are still more than 4,000 orcs. Seeing that the pressure of Quick and others and the phalanx of spears doubled. Narant immediately gave orders to Raymond. Raymond and others had followed Narant to loot in the Orc Empire, so they were very experienced in facing such melee. "Yes, my lord, the Knights of the Wild Wolf, kill!" After receiving Narant''s order, Raymond immediately greeted his subordinates and went deep into the beast crowd. Facing the impact of Raymond and others, those little tribe orcs were really disturbed. Immediately, the pressure on the other two places was slightly relieved. Of course, this is only a slight relief. puff! "what!" At this moment, a whimper came from Narant''s ear. It turned out that the phalanx of the pikemen was pulled open, and immediately a pikeman was hit by the stone stick of the orcs. Immediately, the pikeman''s arm became shattered. Fortunately, the key point was not hit, otherwise, I am afraid that even the screams would not be able to come out. Seeing this, Catherine immediately ran over, and then a few cold beams stabbed out, which solved the orc and prevented the formation from being torn apart even more. "Medical soldiers, come here, someone is injured!" After stabilizing the formation, immediately a guard shouted towards the rear. Immediately, the two girls ran up quickly, and then struggled to carry the guard to the rear. Zhuang Kang didn''t pay too much attention to the guard who was pulled away, because Winnie''s lucky daughter was there, as long as she didn''t die on the spot, she could be rescued. However, as time went on, more and more casualties like this appeared. After all, ordinary guards have limited strength, and when they are exhausted, they can easily be found by orcs. The longbowmen also gradually consumed the strength of both hands as they continued to shoot. "Why haven''t these guys come yet!" Seeing this, Narant became a little anxious. ... "Haha, Puke, that guy really doesn''t seem to be able to do it this time!" In the distance, Daz saw Narant''s wounded being carried one by one from the front to a tarpaulin in the back, and finally felt a lot better. I originally thought that Narant would have some kind of ambush, but now more than 20 minutes have passed, and Narant''s so-called ambush did not appear at all. It''s more of a struggle. "It shouldn''t be!" Puck frowned, feeling that there was no reason for this. Since the previous two battles, he has not treated these country nobles of the Glory Continent with contempt like his young master. But now Narant''s third battle has shaken him a bit. According to the current situation, if there are no other accidents, that Narant can only last for more than ten minutes at most. At that time, his subordinates will definitely be wiped out by the orcs because of their exhaustion. "Puke, look, that Narant escaped!" At this moment, Daz suddenly became excited again. "Escape!" Puck came back to his senses and looked forward, and sure enough, he saw that Baron Narant riding his horse began to run wildly in their direction. As for his subordinates, except for those monster knights, the other soldiers were all abandoned in place. By the way, it was that Miss Yin Sabella was also taken by Narant to escape. With his escape and the withdrawal of the Demon Knights, the left wing of Narant''s original formation was immediately surrounded by orcs. Then he rushed towards the long spear formation from the side. "This is a real escape!" Although unbelievable, seeing such a situation, Puck has already believed it. Because, by exposing the left side, the orcs can directly surround all the remaining Narant subordinates along the left flank. And the fate of being completely surrounded by so many orcs is no longer necessary. "Hey, you have such a day too, Puck, follow that Narant later!" Daz looked at Narant, who fled in embarrassment, and at Insabella, who was also panicking beside him, the corners of his mouth twitching. Can not help but outline. "Yes, young master!" Although Puke frowned slightly, he couldn''t disobey the order. "Lord Wise, look quickly, that human kid ran away!" At the same time, the orcs also discovered Nalant''s escape, and Commander Nakado immediately pointed at Nalant and shouted. "It actually escaped!" When the wise man of the fox clan saw this, his expression had become extremely solemn. Even at this moment, he still has scruples. But that Narant who escaped was too realistic. Not only did he leave most of his subordinates behind, but he even evacuated the monster cavalry on the left wing regardless of his life and death... "Lord Wise, could it be this human kid who knew that if he ran away with everyone, he would definitely not be able to get rid of us." "So, he didn''t actually ambush at this third location, he just wanted to use the first two ambush to make us jealous." "Then, he can use our fears to escape!" Cardo saw that the wise man didn''t say a word, and immediately said a possibility. In just a short while, Narant had already escaped more than a mile with dozens of demon knights. If Narant was given some more time, since there were no ordinary soldiers to hold him back, he might have really escaped. After all, they were unable to catch up with Narant when they were within the empire, and now if Narant is out of sight, it will be even more impossible. "Commander Cardo, then pursue it!" After the wise man hesitated again and again, he was finally relieved. This is indeed a very rare opportunity to kill Narant. If you watch it lose, it will be a great responsibility. Especially the tens of thousands of orcs who went on the expedition this time, now there are not even seven or eight thousand. If this is not a big victory, he, a wise man, may not have the face to see the Beastmaster again in the future. "Yes, the wise man!" Cardo immediately smiled when he heard this order. "Imperial warriors, rush for me, first rush to kill the reptiles that resist, and then immediately go after that Narant!" Narant''s subordinates left behind were only a few hundred people, especially that the pike phalanx were all ordinary people. With the Tauren''s body and strength, just a simple charge can absolutely smash him to pieces. So, it doesn''t take much time to deal with them. At the moment, Cardo led hundreds of demon beast cavalry, tauren, and thousands of crocodiles, rushing straight towards the little bump. "Sir, move, move, those orcs are moving!" At the same time, the Narant team more than a mile away. Raymond will shout excitedly at Narant. Naturally, Narant didn''t really leave his subordinates to run away. But seeing the orcs being so cautious, they came up with the most risky way. That is to no longer maintain the integrity of the team, and he and Raymond and others made the illusion that they could not resist escaping. He knew that the orc''s main goal was himself, so he was betting whether the orc would watch him leave. It now appears that he made the right bet. Otherwise, if he didn''t attract the orcs to pursue him as he expected, then his third plan would be in vain. And not only that, his subordinates who are caught in the siege will also have huge losses. "It''s finally activated!" Narant heaved a sigh of relief. And at this moment, there was a sudden change in the sky. I saw that there were several clusters of clouds gathered from all around towards the puddle. It''s just that everyone on the ground focused on the battlefield, so they didn''t notice such a change at all. And after just a few tens of seconds, thick dark clouds accumulated over the puddle. Boom! As the dark clouds gathered, there was a faint rumbling of thunder in the sky. "It''s going to rain!" The wise man heard the thunder and looked into the sky. Although I felt that the weather was changing too fast, there were still blue sky and white clouds in the sky a few minutes ago. It was a cloudy but sunny weather. But he didn''t think about it in other ways. After all, things like weather are beyond the control of humans. "Haha, it''s going to rain! It seems that the gods also hope that Narant will be unlucky." "Otherwise why did he fail, dark clouds appeared in the sky, and then thunder came." "Isn''t this celebrating the bad luck of Narant!" I have to say that the imagination of a young man like Daz really ordered. He actually directly linked the thunder to the gods, and felt that the gods were expressing dissatisfaction with Narant. "Haha, it''s best to drop a few lightning bolts, and then quickly smash Narant''s subordinates to death, so that the orcs can hurry up to chase this Narant!" Kacha! Boom! "Uh, is this really the response of the gods?" Daz is going downhill and talking sarcastically. But just as his words of curse had just ended, a flash of lightning really fell in the sky towards the puddle. Even from his distance, the lightning fell was very spectacular. In addition, the rumbling sound was even louder than ever before, it was simply deafening. Although he couldn''t tell whether the lightning struck Narant''s subordinates or the orcs, Kadz felt that the nonsense he just said had just been verified. "God is above, if you can really hear it, then smash it a few more times. It''s better to smash all of Narant''s men to death!" Daz said again. And Puke looked at his young master with a speechless mouth when he heard the words. I was really worried that the Kent family would slowly decline after this young master took over the throne. Kacha! Kacha! Boom! Boom! However, just when Puck''s thoughts fell, a scene that made him stunned and doubted his life appeared. I saw that the lightning strike, which was absolutely rare in the past, appeared in front of them again. Moreover, this time, there were two consecutive lightning bolts across the sky, smashing into the crowd fighting three miles away. "This¡­¡­" Daz was even more stunned. Daz''s heart was pounding at the moment. Because, if the first lightning bolt was a coincidence, the next two lightning bolts could not be so coincidental. Moreover, these lightnings fell after his request fell. In this way, Daz, who used to sneer at what gods and the like, is a little suspicious at this moment, whether there is really a **** hiding above the dark clouds. And the **** could even understand his words. "Am I a divine scroller?" Daz couldn''t help thinking. In order to verify this possibility, Daz spoke again: "God, can you really hear my words! If so, I beg you to drop more lightning and crush all of Narant''s subordinates and orcs to death!" After that, Daz stared straight ahead. Kacha! Kacha! Kacha... Boom! Boom! rumbling... In the next instant, the scene that made Daz feel that it was the pinnacle of his life appeared. Lightning actually fell in the sky for the third time after his words had ended. Moreover, this time the lightning is really numerous, and there is no meaning to stop one after another. Although the interval between the lightning strikes is not short, it can be smashed once in about ten seconds! In this way, in just one minute, the lightning struck six or seven times, and it still did not stop. "Young...Master, you...you..." Puke listened to his young master the whole time. In this way, he looked at Daz as if he had seen a monster. "Really...really, Daz, I''m the God Roller..." ... It is said that when Daz was excited by the lightning caused by Annie and felt that he was a divine scroller. The orcs were already furious. No, it should be said that the wise man of the fox clan and the leader of Cardo were furious. Because, other orcs have no time to express anger or other emotions. Because at the moment they are suffering from the suction of lightning. It stands to reason that when such a thunder and lightning fall, it will at most cause damage to the surrounding range of three to five meters. Even if it was incredible, that ten meters was the limit. But now, the situation is very strange. With every lightning strike, the surrounding orcs can feel that they are instantly paralyzed by a powerful electric current. You must know that there are at least 5,000 orcs in this puddle because of the addition of Cardo and others. No matter how close people are, the scope is very broad. But it is just so broad, the scope, with every lightning fall, everyone can "empathize". Although a powerful existence like a tauren, it will not be hurt by one or two lightning bolts. But the number of unsustainable lightning is so large that it has been down for more than a minute, but it still does not mean to stop. Gradually, not to mention that many ordinary orcs have been stunned or electrocuted and lay down in the pond. Even the tauren began to emit scorch gas, the smell of burning skin and short hair on their bodies. What made them even more uncomfortable was that as the number of electric shocks increased, their movements became slower and slower, and in the end they could no longer feel their limbs. And the human race team on the gentle **** did not stop when faced with such a rare opportunity. I saw that the bed crossbows that were originally aimed at the orcs of the small tribe were aimed at the tauren who became extremely slow like a snail. Whoosh! puff! And these arrows are surprisingly sharp because of the runes engraved on them. With each arrow missing, there was a sound of flesh piercing. With a sound of meat, this represents the fall of a tauren. Because it was shot through by the crossbow arrow with the thick arm of the child, even the powerful tauren could not bear it. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 790： suffocated orc army "Hoohoho!" The heads are like tanks. Under normal circumstances, they can deal with the Golden Knights as one enemy and three. However, they have become living targets under Narant''s tricks. With a roar of unwilling anger, he fell into a pool of blood. "Bastard, I''m going to kill you all!" And Commander Nakado saw this scene and his eyes were split. He originally really felt that the Narant boy was already out of his skills and had no means. Now this Narant is not without means, but is still plotting against them. It is even more unprecedented to regard the Tauren, the strongest war beast in their orc empire, as the target of slaughter. In just over a minute, the tauren with more than 20 heads was unwilling to fall. What kind of shame is this? Commander Cardo roared and jumped off the also paralyzed mount, and then charged towards Narant''s team Fang Cai carrying a large knife. Commander Cardo is an earth knight after all, so although these lightnings can give him a slight numbness, it is not enough to restrict him. As he got closer and closer, Commander Cardo had already imagined that he would harvest Narant''s subordinates piece by piece with his own knife. He will use the blood of these despicable people to remember the dead tauren warriors. "No, Baron Narant, the enemy leader rushed towards your men!" Meanwhile, on the edge outside the puddle. Because the lightning was an indiscriminate attack, Narant did not dare to jump into the puddle at the moment to support his subordinates. At this time, Isabella stared at the magical scene in front of her with wide eyes. However, he suddenly found that the leader of Cardo was aggressively walking towards the phalanx with a big knife, and immediately gave a warning to Narant. Even if her strength can''t see through the strength of Nakado''s commander. But he knew that it was definitely stronger than the Golden Knight. Because his father was the Golden Knight, but he couldn''t give her such an unfathomable feeling. Therefore, it would definitely be a disaster if the orc leader was allowed to rush into Narant''s subordinates. "Miss Isabella, don''t worry, I have long known that lightning is useless to this orc leader!" However, compared to Isabella''s anxiety, Narant''s expression was extremely calm, with a faint smile on his face. Isabella looked at the confident smile, and suddenly felt an inexplicable feeling, as if she had been lightly bumped by something. "Yeah, Baron Narant planned three strategies in a row, all of which put the orcs at risk. How could the orcs be left out!" At the moment, Isabella nodded and stopped talking, but quietly watched the field. Waiting for what Narant said was ready to appear. "go to hell!" On the other side of the Cardo commander, during the conversation between Narant and Isabella, the soil **** has been injured. In this way, the last trace of numbness in his body disappeared. In an instant, Kado''s commander''s long knife covered the red glow and rushed straight towards the crossbowmen thirty or forty meters away. Because it was the crossbowmen who reaped the lives of the tauren, his primary target was them. "Roar!" However, just when Cardo felt that the harvest was starting, an unusual roar suddenly came from his ears. "This is?" As a race living in the jungle, Cardo is no stranger to such a roar, which is definitely the roar of a high-level monster. "How come there are high-level monsters here?" Cardo couldn''t believe it, and he didn''t dare to be careless, and looked directly in the direction of the roar. "Roar!" And when he turned his head, the beast roar came from the side again. This beast roar finally made him find the owner of the roar. It was a little brown bear less than a meter tall. However, after the second roar came out, the little bear burst into flames. Immediately, the body continued to grow larger in the raging fire. In the end, it rose to a terrifying beast that was twelve or three meters tall. "This is the flaming giant bear, how can this be the flaming giant bear of the seventh-order peak!" Commander Cardo was also well-informed, and immediately recognized the type of Bear Bear body. However, what surprised him even more was that this flaming giant bear reached the peak of the seventh-order, and only needed a little breakthrough to become a terrifying eighth-order monster. At that time, this giant bear can be called the bear king, and among the monsters, only the other kings of monsters of the ninth order can restrain such a terrifying guy. "Hoho, orc, if you want to deal with Narant''s subordinates, then you must pass the level of Grandpa Bear first!" In Cardo''s livid complexion, the transformed Little Bear rushed directly to the leader of Cardo, and immediately raised the slap and slammed it down at him. "Bastard, why would a high-level monster like you help a weak person as a lackey!" Facing the attack of Little Bear, Commander Rao Cardo did not dare to despise him. While raising the long knife to resist, he questioned the little bear. He knew that with the existence of this flaming giant bear, he might not be able to deal with the human crossbow anymore. "Hoohoho! Orcs, what lackeys, my little bear is a giant bear who inspires to become the bear king, how can I be someone else''s lackey!" "I''m friends with that human race, do you know my friend, you fool!" "I will help the Terran to deal with you, and when I go back, I can eat honey and drink wine!" "Have you ever drunk wine? I don''t think so. You savage orcs definitely don''t have the deliciousness of wine!" Faced with the questioning of Commander Cardo, Little Bear did not hesitate to refute. By the way, because of the nonsense of the other party, he expressed some contempt for their orcs. And Commando Cardo''s face became even more ugly when he faced the taunting of Little Bear. However, he did not give up looking for opportunities to solve those few crossbows. I saw Commander Cardo pretended to swing a knife and slashed towards Little Bear''s ankle. But just as Little Bear raised his foot to dodge, the Cardo commander flashed past Little Bear''s block. Whoosh whoosh! However, just when Commander Cardo thought his plan was complete and he was about to rush into the crowd to clear the crossbow team, a few screams cut off his path. "Hooho. You bastard, you are actually playing tricks with Little Bear and me. Grandpa Xiong I''m angry, and the consequences are very serious!" At this moment, Little Bear realized that he was being played. He suddenly burst into anger, then roared, and attacked Commander Cardo with his hands and feet and grinning with bared teeth. If it wasn''t for Vivian''s arrow, he would be a shame this time. It was clearly guaranteed before that there would be absolutely no mistakes. He also boasted about the sea mouth, and he could resist the orc''s disclosure with the touch of a finger. Just now, it almost capsized in the gutter. Facing the furious Little Bear, Commander Cardo completely lost the chance to continue approaching the crossbow. Immediately on the edge of the bunker, the angry roar of the little bear was heard, and Commander Cardo was chased around to resist and dodge. However, even if the Cardo commander still insisted on not leaving the bag, it would not change the demise of the tauren. Time passed minute by minute as the lightning continued to fall and the little bears roared. After a full seven or eight minutes, the lightning in the field finally stopped. However, the tauren who can still stand in the field at this moment are almost the same. There were originally more than a hundred tauren, but now there are less than three left. These three heads were lucky to survive because they were too far apart and were blocked by other orcs. As for the other orcs, the orcs of those ordinary small tribes also suffered heavy losses, and they did not need to continue dealing with Narant. Just the fifty or sixty lightning bolts fell, and the orcs who had no strength were directly electrocuted to death. In this way, the originally more than 5,000 small tribal orcs could survive at this moment, but only a few hundred. These hundreds of small tribe orcs are the elite of each tribe, and their strength has reached the silver level or peak, so that they can survive. In addition, among the beastmen, there is a race that survives a lot, and that is the crocodile. These crocodiles were similarly slowed by lightning paralysis. However, because the main target of the crossbow is the tauren, only the longbowmen can deal with them. Although longbowmen are equipped with inscription arrows, their power is weaker after all. If it wasn''t for the crucial point of hitting the eye, two more arrows would still be needed, and there were still more than 200 crocodiles left at the moment. All in all, although the Orc team suffered a huge loss this time, there were still many people who came forward. "Hoohoho!" When the lightning ended, these powerful orcs recovered one after another, and then let out an angry roar. Staying in the field is like a lamb to be slaughtered and watching a companion fall down, this is definitely the biggest humiliation they have ever suffered. "Kill these despicable humans!" "Kill these despicable humans!" Without the order of the commander of Cardo or the wise man of the fox clan, these remaining orcs rushed to the team on the soil bag like crazy. And Narant returned quickly at this time. "Raymond, put it on top of me, be sure to block those crocodiles!" Narant knew that the next thing was a real hard fight. If it can withstand this wave, then this is definitely a big win. I believe that with such a loss, if the orcs come to find trouble for themselves in the future, they should also think about it. "Yes, my lord!" Raymond and the other wolf knights received Narant''s death order, and immediately accelerated their speed and began to charge forward, then circled right in front of the pikemen to resist the impact of the orcs. "kill!" "kill!" All of a sudden, the most intense anomalous battle broke out on the soil bag today. The orcs were so angry that their eyes were red. In order to survive, Narant''s subordinates also slaughtered their eyes and did not flinch. Narant did not go to support his subordinates immediately, but ran to Little Bear, preparing to deal with the biggest threat in the field today. The strength of the leader and Cardo is very strong. If he is not resolved, then today''s battle cannot be regarded as a real victory. "Narant, how is it, I said it, I can help you stop this orc!" When Little Bear saw Narant''s arrival, he immediately licked his face and took credit for him. "Good job, Little Bear, you deserve the most credit for today''s battle. When you go back, you will not only have enough honey and sugar cane, but also the potion and wine!" In the past, Little Bear did not drink wine. However, because this guy didn''t sign the master contract with Shirley Little Lolita, Narant always felt uneasy. Therefore, he thinks that it is necessary to continue to corrode Little Bear. Let the little bears stay in their own territory in the future even without the maintenance of the contract. In this way, Narant will change the way to let the little bears try all kinds of food. And in several barbecues organized by Narant, he encouraged the bears to try the wine. Although the first and second time, Little Bear was not very fond of drinks with strange taste and stimulation. But as the number of times increased, after drinking this wine, he actually made himself walk lightly, and Little Bear was like opening a new world. Every time I have a few jugs of wine, I have turned into an old-fashioned alcoholic bear. In this regard, Narant is very happy to see, and since then he has another kind of reward that can drive Little Bear to do things for him. In order to prevent the bears from drinking too much on weekdays, Narant will also use precious wine to limit the amount provided to the bears. "Okay, Narant, you''re really my little bear''s good friend!" With Narant''s promise, Cubs even made a three-pointer. "Little Bear, don''t worry, let''s deal with this Kado orc together now, as long as we can kill him, I''ll give you ten extra barrels of potion wine after returning!" "Ten barrels? All right, Narant, that''s it!" The little bear suddenly became excited. "Despicable boy Narant, I killed you!" And Cardo became even more furious when confronted with the dialogue between Narant and Bear Bear directly ignoring him. So without hesitation, he swung his sword towards Narant. "Hey, Orc Cardo, don''t hurt Grandpa Bear''s good friend!" However, how could Little Bear let him succeed, he immediately stretched out his claws to meet him. when! With the sound of a metal clash, the long sword of the commander of Cardo was immediately blocked. "Flame Spear!" Seeing that Commander Cardo was restrained by Little Bear, Narant also struck while the iron was hot, and rushed forward with his Dragon Tooth Sword. Immediately, Narant and Bear Cubs teamed up to deal with this card in two-on-one. Although the strength of the commander of Cardo is high, but he has a little bear that is on par with him, and he has no chance of winning in the face of such a situation. Even because Narant also has the strength that can be compared with ordinary earth knights, he has become a defender instead. "Space Teleportation!" During the battle, Narant suddenly used a magic. boom! As the magic was cast without a trace, a grenade appeared directly in front of Commander Cardo. After the grenade exploded, a mass of lime powder instantly enveloped Commander Cardo. Narant''s spellcasting was silent, and Cardo was restrained by Little Bear again. Therefore, even though Narant''s move was already an old almanac and had been used in the last fortress battle, it still caused Commander Cardo to suffer a big loss. "Flame Spear!" After Commander Cardo was covered with lime powder, Narant did not pause, squinting his eyes and rushing into the white lime powder. Immediately, he rushed to Commander Cardo regardless. "Go to hell! Boy!" Cardo Commander''s eyes were fascinated. However, Narant plotted against him, and he also plotted against Naland. Because of his super senses, he can judge Narant''s position even without using his eyes. So, when Narant held his long sword and slashed at him. He also swung the sword towards Narant. He is preparing to exchange injury with Narant. boom! It''s a pity that Commander Cardo had a good idea, but he encountered a hang-up that was about to hang. When his big knife was about to fall on Narant, it seemed to cut a hard shell. With just a bang, the momentum of the big sword was immediately stopped. "Hey, die!" puff! However, just as Commander Cardo was extremely shocked and puzzled, Narant''s smug laughter could be heard in his ears. Immediately, Cardo only felt a pain in his shoulder, and Narant''s long sword had already slashed on him! https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 791： Great victory! However, Commander Cardo is a battle-hardened master after all. Narant''s sword was clearly aimed towards his neck, at the last moment of life and death. Commander Cardo immediately raised his shoulders and used the shoulder armor to resist. And Narant''s long sword split the shoulder armor and sank deeply into the shoulder blade. "Roar!" In an instant, the pained Commander Cardo roared, and he swung a knife at Narant with scarlet eyes without hesitation. Seeing this, Narant quickly took a step back, narrowly avoiding the attack from Commander Cardo. And the Cardo commander saw Narant retreat, and he turned around and ran away without hesitation. "Damn, it''s not dead!" Looking at the wound that was more than ten centimeters deep, Narant was also amazed at the powerful physique of the orcs. However, at this moment, although the commander of Cardo was not dead, he was seriously injured. The left shoulder has been completely abolished, and the arm is weakly drooping on the shoulder. "Little Bear, chase after me, don''t let him run away!" Seeing this, Narant immediately greeted Little Bear and chased away. "Stop this human kid for me!" The seriously injured Cardo immediately became anxious when he saw that Narant was chasing after him. "Yes, Commander Cardo!" A group of orc subordinates did not dare to disobey the order, and they all came towards Narant. However, in the face of the combination of Narant and Little Bear, these guys are not Narant''s combined enemies at all. Narant holds the dragon tooth sword in his hand, and under the sword, just swinging the sword can harvest the life of an orc. Upon seeing this, Commander Cardo knew that he would not be able to escape from this puddle, so he immediately fled towards the nearest woods on the side, trying to escape Narant''s pursuit by relying on the complicated situation of the jungle. "Commander Cardo, you can''t escape!" Seeing this, Narant made provocative words while chasing from behind. But at this moment, the commander of Cardo still has the slightest prestige when he came, ignoring Narant''s provocation at all, and only cares about himself fleeing. Seeing this, Narant could only pursue it hard. Tweet! At this moment, a scream came from above Narant''s head. "Little Huihui, come and help the adults!" Seeing this, Narant came to an idea. It was the little gray gray that flew over the sky. When Xiao Huihui heard Zonarant''s words, he also understood what he meant. With another chirp, he lowered his flying height and came to Narant''s head. And Narant stretched out his hand and directly grabbed Little Gray''s ankle. "rise!" Following Narant''s order, Xiao Huihui immediately swept up and slid forward. In an instant, Commander Cardo, who had already run several dozen meters, was overtaken by Narant, only three or five meters apart. , Of course, Narant didn''t dare to ask Dao to step forward immediately. The current Cardo commander is already a battle of beasts, and Narant has to find a way to make him miserable, and then he can be harvested once and for all. Thinking of this, Narant took out a small bag with a grenade directly from the storage space. "Space Teleportation!" Boom! With the space teleportation, the small bag in Narant''s hand appeared out of thin air in front of Commander Cardo. Immediately after a loud bang, Commander Cardo was instantly wrapped in lime powder. It wasn''t over yet, and Narant took out a second bag from the storage space again. "Space Teleportation!" Boom! Another roar. However, this time, it was no longer lime powder, but a turquoise powder, which was the pepper powder of this world. "Cough, cough, cough!" Commander Cardo is now running with his eyes closed, relying solely on perception. So the lime powder is actually ineffective for him. But this pepper is different, and Commander Cardo still needs to breathe. When the massive amount of pepper was inhaled into the nasal cavity, a strong man like Commander Cardo couldn''t help coughing. It was only a matter of life and death, and Commander Cardo finally endured the discomfort in his nasal cavity, and rushed to the jungle that was only a few dozen meters away. "It seems that the effect of pepper is not great, then let''s take a look at my latest development, the most disgusting grenade!" Saying that, Narant took out a small bag again. Immediately after that, he used space teleportation to send it to the front of Commander Cardo. Boom! With a loud bang, Commander Cardo was instantly enveloped in a thick red mist. "Cough, cough, cough!" When the red mist filled the air, Commander Cardo immediately coughed violently. Because this red mist is all pepper powder. The choice is still very spicy, the red peppers that have been upgraded by the little girl, the plant breeder of Bessie. Narant originally disliked eating barbecue, and the chili powder was not spicy enough and not comfortable enough. Therefore, cultivating more spicier peppers can satisfy the lord. But I found out later that the peppers had been elevated too much, and the spiciness was really ten cups of water per mouthful of peppers. In this way, using this chili pepper as a barbecue material is no longer an enjoyment, but a punishment. It''s just that since peppers are cultivated, they must not be wasted. As soon as Narant''s mind moved, he dried it and ground it into powder, and then used it with the grenade. When he thought about it, such a spicy and pungent gadget would definitely disgust the enemy. Now it seems that the effect is good. "Roar, despicable human boy, wait for the next time, I will definitely smash you into tens of thousands of pieces!" Commander Cardo coughed violently for a long time, almost out of breath. This time, not only is the nose and throat burning, but even the wound on the shoulder is tingling. Commander Cardo finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and shouted angrily at Narant with his hoarse and hated roar. "Commander Cardo, do you think you have another time? Look at your feet!" Just after the roar of the Cardo commander, Narant''s disdainful words came over. At this moment, the commander of Cardo just came to the edge of the jungle, and in front of it was the green bushes. As soon as he thought about it, as long as he ran into the bushes, with his familiarity with the jungle, he would soon be able to get rid of Narant''s pursuit. However, following Narant''s words, he moved forward and walked towards his feet, but he was shocked. Because in front of it, there are several thick vines suddenly appearing. "This is magic... how is this possible!" Commander Cardo was shocked and wanted to dodge, but it was too late. Swish! I saw a few vines that seemed to have life, and quickly wrapped around the body of Commander Cardo. Upon seeing this, Cardo commander immediately wanted to clear these vines with a long knife. In normal times, such vines can be cut off with just one knife. But Narant had been planning for so long, how could it be possible for him to do it easily. Just as the commander Cardo swung the sword, the whistling sound of the long sword came from behind his ears. Commander Cardo could no longer care about the vines under his feet, and immediately raised his knife and blocked it backwards. when! With a metallic clap. Cardo led the dangerous and narrowly blocked Narant''s blow. However, it was just such a little bit of neutrality that the vines on the ground had wrapped around his waist along his ankles. This time, Commander Cardo couldn''t move any longer. "Goodbye, Captain Cardo!" Narant did not hesitate to see this, and directly stabbed the back of the Cardo commander with a long sword. Commander Cardo can''t even turn around now, so even if he knows Narant''s next attack, he can''t defend it at all. "Roar, despicable human race, you are a monster, and you can still do magic..." puff! In the unwilling roar of the Cardo commander, Narant''s long sword pierced directly into its back heart. "monster¡­¡­" Commander Cardo turned his head hard, and finally saw Narant. It''s just that in addition to hatred in Narant''s eyes at this moment, it is deep fear. Because Commander Cardo also knows that it is impossible for a human race to have magic and fighting spirit at the same time, but this human has it. What frightened him even more was that he finally knew how the explosive object that appeared out of thin air appeared in front of him. That is the space magic in the legend of the human race... With such a monster, if the orcs don''t remove him, they will probably suffer unprecedented losses because of this human kid. It''s just that the long sword now inserted in the back of his heart has emptied all his power. Even if he wanted to do something, there was nothing he could do. "Rest in peace, use your head!" In the next moment, Zhuang Kang chopped off the head of Commander Cardo with one sword, and then removed the vines on the ground. In this way, it seems that this Cardo commander was really killed by Narant with his fighting spirit. ... "Your Cardo commander is dead, surrender and don''t kill!" "Your Cardo commander is dead, surrender and don''t kill!" Taking the head of Commander Cardo, Narant quickly returned to the battlefield. At this moment, the orcs are still attacking his subordinates. Narant immediately held the head of Commander Cardo in front of the orcs and began to shout. "Ah, Commander Cardo is dead!" "Leader Cardo is dead, let''s run away!" With the head of Nakado commanding the dead head displayed in front of everyone. The orcs who were still fighting without fear of death were instantly disintegrated. Today''s battle was already costly. It is not even an exaggeration to call it tragic. In addition to hatred, a large part of the reason that just supported their battle was the deterrent power of the commander of Cardo. Now that even the commander of Cardo has been beheaded by the opponent, what chance do they have? As a result, the orc team with only seven or eight hundred left immediately began to disperse, and then began to evacuate. "Catch up, those who surrender will not be killed, if they resist, they will be killed!" Seeing this, Narant took the lead in chasing these orcs. These orcs have been fighting for a long time, and at this moment, they have no chance to escape under the pursuit of Narant and Raymond Quek. Soon, surrender surrender, kill kill, today''s battle finally comes to an end. "Sir, there is an orc over there!" When all the enemies were resolved, Raymond pointed to the old fox clan at the end of the puddle and spoke up. "Let''s go, that''s the leader of the orc team this time, we''ll catch him in the past!" Narant did not hesitate. This fox wise man must not be spared. Whoa! However, just when Narant felt that he was about to catch the old fox clan, an ugly bird suddenly swept down in the air in front of him. It turned out to be a large monster bat. "Fox woman!" Narant immediately recognized the identity of the woman above the bat, wasn''t it the masked girl from the fox clan that she saw in the Furnace Castle. "Grandfather, let''s go!" The fox girl ignored Narant at all, but quickly jumped off the bat, and immediately pulled the old fox to the bat''s back. "Miya, why are you here! Aren''t you in the royal court?" "Grandfather, it''s too late, let''s go!" The fox girl didn''t have time to explain, and directly fixed the old fox with a rope. "Miya, grandfather has no face to go back to meet His Majesty the Beast King!" The old fox clan''s face was in decline, and there was no joy in the rest of his life. "Grandfather, didn''t you teach Mia that failure is the cornerstone of success. Only by experiencing failure can people grow and learn more?" "Besides, grandfather, don''t worry, I will definitely avenge you in the future!" After speaking, the fox girl patted Bat on the back. Whoa! Immediately, the bat opened a pair of fleshy wings, and then directly spread its wings and swept into the sky. "Sir, do you want Xiao Huihui to chase after him!" Shirley ran over at this time. "There''s no need to chase, the wise man of the fox clan has no fighting power, so he ran away, and after this time, he will definitely not feel good when he goes back!" Narant shook his head, denying the idea of ??chasing. The speed of the bat is not slow, so it is extremely difficult to catch up. Besides, now that the army of orcs has been wiped out, the old fox clan will definitely be held accountable by the beast king after returning. In fact, it is no different from being captured by Narant. At most, it is just the icing on the cake for Narant''s record. But now he has wiped out the army of orcs, and also killed the leader of Cardo, this prestige is enough. "Let''s go, we count the casualties and prepare to return!" Narant immediately returned to the earthbag. And this battle, although it can be called a great victory, but the losses on Narant''s side are unprecedented. A total of twelve of Narant''s subordinates were killed. Although these twelve were all ordinary spearmen, they were all treated equally to Narant. In addition, a total of 125 people under Narant''s subordinates were seriously injured. As for the minor injuries, almost all of them were injured. And those seriously wounded, because Vinnie''s talent is limited, they can only keep them alive. As for recovery, it will definitely take several days. Of course, Narant''s results were not small, and those who beheaded were not to mention, and it was impossible to count them. But there were more than 1,000 orcs in captivity. Of course, most of these orcs were searched back from the first battlefield. They were all wounded by Narant''s Glory Wrath and left to rest there. In this way, these guys avoided being beheaded by Narant. With more than a thousand prisoners, Narant is ready to set off. Of course, before he set off, he asked Little Bear to bring as many monster corpses as possible. These monster corpses are good things Even if you can''t eat them all after you go back, you can distribute some to your subordinates as supplements. However, just as Narant''s team was three miles away, Nadaz stood in the way. "Lord Daz, what are you trying to do?" Seeing this, Narant asked with a bad expression on his face. "It''s nothing, I just want to ask Lord Narant if you need help?" Daz''s eyes were fixed on Narant, and he was fighting fiercely in his mind. This is arguably the weakest moment for Narant''s team. If you want revenge, it''s the best time. But Narant single-handedly wiped out the entire orc team, which made him extremely fearful. More importantly, the flaming giant bear that is more than ten meters high, even if he has a large number of people, I am afraid that he will have to pay a heavy price. 17068/10547937 Chapter 792： Misunderstand? The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! , Daughter of Doom must die "Need help? Your Excellency Daz, then thank you for your kindness. We are now ready to return in triumph, and we don''t need your help!" "So, please get out of the way!" Narant saw Daz''s expression in his eyes, and strengthened his alertness in his heart. If the other party really dares to make a move, they will immediately riot. Although his subordinates are all injured now, it is not certain who will die if they really fight. Of course, it''s best if it doesn''t conflict. Because Daz and these guys don''t care about the casualties of their subordinates. But Narant cared. He has so little money now, if there is another war, even after victory, it will be extremely painful. After listening to Narant''s words, Daz didn''t back down immediately, but stood silently in the field. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com Seeing this, Narant''s subordinates also raised their vigilance and put their hands on the scabbard. It was surprisingly quiet for a while, but the atmosphere was extremely depressing. Seeing this, Narant has secretly prepared this spiritual power to open the storage space. As long as the battle rises for the first time, he will not hesitate to take out more than ten refueling grenades stored in the space. This refueling grenade can be of great use against orcs, as well as for human knights. And Daz seemed to have finally made up his mind at this moment. Thinking of his nearly 400 subordinates who were killed, plus Isabella standing beside Narant. If you take revenge now, you can also push it to the orcs. But if you wait for this time to return, it is absolutely impossible for you to take revenge on Narant. Clang! Thinking of this, Daz immediately put his hand on the hilt of the sword. "Narant, you just perpetrated the four hundred extraordinary knights of our Kent family for no reason!" "You must give me an explanation!" "Sorry, I explained it just now, but I don''t have anything good to say to you!" "Daz, don''t think I don''t know what you think!" "What do you want to do, then hurry up, don''t think like a country peasant woman!" Narant was quite disdainful, squinted at Daz, and spoke directly. "You... If that''s the case, then don''t blame me for being rude. The knights of the Kent family can''t die in vain. Narant, I need you to pay the price today... Chong..." Daz directly pulled out the long sword from his waist. And Narant is also ready to take out the refueling grenade and throw it out the next moment. Boom! Boom! However, at this moment, the sound of galloping horses suddenly came from the north, and the momentum was quite huge. "what happened?" In an instant, both Narant and Nadaz suspended the imminent battle and looked towards the end of the road on the north side. At this moment, the birds on the treetops of the forest on the north side were startled, and the earth trembled. "Lord, Lord Andrew and Lord Earl Bernard!" Soon, Narant got an accurate report from Shirley''s little girl. "Narant!" Not long after Shirley Little Loli''s voice fell, the voices of Andrew and Bernard and others appeared at the end of the front. Narant, the cheap father, ran at the forefront, and when he saw Narant''s voice, he immediately shouted with that loud voice. "Father!" After a while, Andrew and the others approached. "Boy Narant, are you alright?" "Lord Earl, we are fine, just father, Lord Earl, why are you here!" Narant looked at the large and small vassals of tulips with tulip collars, a little surprised. This time the orcs invaded, he had no idea of ??seeking assistance from Bernard and others. The main reason is that if you can''t deal with it yourself, it''s not too useful to have Bernard and others come. "Boy Narant, do you still have a father who regards me as your wife, and you didn''t send someone to ask for help when you encountered such a big danger!" "If it weren''t for the fact that a caravan returned from your Stormwind Territory two days ago, it was said that your Stormwind Territory was attacked by orcs, and then thousands of orcs were captured!" "We determined that the orcs must have follow-up attacks, so we called everyone to come!" "Yes, Narant, although you are not weak now, you should tell your father and the count when you are in danger!" "Although our strength is limited, we can help you share some of it." "Besides, if we are not enough, the other nobles of Black Rock Plains are also very happy to help you!" The cheap old man Narant also immediately echoed. Boom! Boom! At this moment, there was another roar of war horses in the distance. "Brandon, you guys are so fast?" When the group of men approached, Bernard immediately called out. This Earl of Brandon was one of the earls of the Onyx Principality. However, it should now be called Viscount Polanton. After all, except for Bernard, the other nobles of the Glory Continent were all demoted to first-level titles. "Haha, Bernard, I came right away after I received your message. It doesn''t seem to be too late!" "Boy Narant, are you alright?" "Viscount Brandon, thank you for your concern, we have no major problems!" Narant replied politely immediately. Although the opponent''s title has been downgraded, he is still the same generation as Bernard, and he has come all the way to support him. Narant is still very grateful. "Oh, it''s fine, what about the orcs? Is the main force not here yet?" "However, Narant boy, you are the pride of our Glory Continent, and you have captured so many orcs!" "Tsk tsk!" Viscount Brandon looked at the thousands of captive orcs in Narant''s team, and immediately praised Narant. "It probably didn''t come, Narant, fortunately we came in time, don''t be so bold in the future!" "Although young people also need to have the courage to move forward, if they are not forced to, they should choose the safest way to deal with danger!" Bernard also spoke at this time. In their opinion, Narant should still have not encountered the help of the orcs. Otherwise, how could there be a leisurely stay here. "Uh!" Narant''s expression froze. In order to avoid making everyone think he was showing off, Narant said in a low-key tone as possible: "Lord Earl, Viscount Brandon, the main force of the orcs has come!" "Have already come, what about them?" The two of them heard the words, and then their expressions became serious. "It has been annihilated by me, these are the remaining orc captives!" "It has been annihilated by you!" Everyone present was stunned. "Boy Narant, how many people have the main orcs come this time?" Viscount Brandon immediately asked. "Twenty thousand people..." "Hey, 20,000 people were surrounded and wiped out, how many men did you send, Narant..." "Almost all are here, and more than a dozen subordinates have been killed, so they are placed on the carriage at the rear!" Narant answered truthfully. "With so many people, you only paid more than a dozen private casualties to surround and wipe out the main force of the orcs..." Everyone stared at their pockets, wondering if there was a hallucination. "Viscount Brandon, Lord Earl, what I said is true, you should know this orc head, right?" Narant is helpless, he is clearly telling the truth, why no one believes it? Are you the kind of person who talks big? Therefore, he could only display the head of the Cardo commander hanging under the saddle. The head of the leader of Cardo is absolutely monumental, so Narant is going to bring it back to the town for the caravans of Lucky Village to display. Use this method to increase the popularity of the Storm Lord, so that you can gradually gain a place in this sacred continent. Otherwise people will always think of you as a country bumpkin. "It''s really that Orc Commander Cardo!" When they saw the head of the commander of Cardo, everyone finally believed that Narant was not joking, but truly defeated the main force of the orc invasion. Cardo led them last time they saw the frontier fortress. "Tsk tsk, Baron Narant is amazing. With more than 1,500 people, he has defeated 20,000 orcs!" "This kind of battle, in the past, was the opposite, and it was the orcs who won more with less!" Viscount Brandon was amazed. "Narant, these should be the knight reinforcements of a certain empire in your alliance, right?" Bernard also nodded, looking at Daz and others with some curiosity. I also feel that Daz and others are his comrades in arms. When Daz heard the words of Bernard and Viscount Brandon, his face turned blue and white. "Lord Earl, Viscount Brandon, you have misunderstood. Although this Lord Daz is from the Alliance Empire, he is not my reinforcement!" Narrant explained with a smile. "No?" Everyone was stunned. "Yes, no, they are just spectators!" Narant nodded. "Okay!" The two of them even accepted the fact that Narant had encircled and wiped out 20,000 orcs, so they could barely accept this answer. "Narant, why haven''t you returned to the territory? Your current subordinates are injured a lot. It is very unsafe to continue to stay in this jungle." Bernard asked strangely at this time! "Well, Lord Count, I''m ready to return immediately!" "However, before returning, I have one thing to deal with first!" With that said, Narant looked at Daz under the puzzled eyes of everyone. "Your Majesty Daz, what were you trying to say just now, the hooves were so loud, I didn''t hear it clearly!" "I...I..." Facing Narant''s smiling question, Daz''s expression changed greatly, and his forehead was sweating with nervousness. He did all the calculations, but he didn''t count that Narant actually had reinforcements. "Baron Narant, it was just a misunderstanding, please don''t bother with Master Daz!" Puck was really speechless to his young master at this time. Mingming left directly at the beginning, but nothing happened. But the young master of his own, for the so-called face, for the so-called jealousy, has made trouble to the present level. Just now, he was even more prepared to deal with Baron Narant, and even his dissuasion didn''t stop. Well now, the other party has come to support. There are at least thousands of these supports, and there are also hundreds of extraordinary knights. If they fight, I am afraid that few of their Kent family cavalry can escape. "Your Excellency Daz, is your captain of the guard right?" Narant did not refute either. "That''s right, Baron Narant, I was just joking, so don''t bother with me, I''ll take someone out of Stormland right now!" Daz heard the question, where else was he thinking? Take revenge. Now I just want to get out of here quickly. Otherwise, he thought it was a good place to kill before, and now Narant probably thinks the same. As long as people are killed and blamed on orcs, they will die in vain. And Bernard, Viscount Brandon and others in the field finally came to their senses. Emotional cavalry of more than 600 people is not only Narant''s comrade-in-arms, but also a conflicted enemy. Clang clang! Suddenly, there was a sound of swords being drawn in the field. Obviously, as long as Narant headed, Bernard and the others would not hesitate to help Narant. "Hehe, Your Excellency Daz, do you really think I Narant is a fool? It''s too late to leave now!" Narant''s eyes immediately sharpened. Daz shuddered when he saw this, and immediately looked at Isabella, "Miss Isabella, please tell Baron Narant, I really have no ill intentions!" "If you want to let me go this time, I promise never to mention marrying you again!" "In addition, I will ask my father to warn the little nobles of the Black Rock Plain not to provoke your New Northern Territory!" Daz was really scared, so he immediately regarded Isabella as a life-saving straw. Narant can ignore his life and death, after all, the Storm Territory is too far away from the Duke of Kent. But the new north of the Isabella family is only a day or two away from the Kent family domain. So, this is also a disguised threat to Isabella. If he Kent died, his father would definitely take his anger out on her family first. When Isabella heard the words, she frowned but did not speak. She is an extremely smart woman knows that she can''t speak at this time. Because only Narant can make a choice. She had to trust Narant, that was the only way. Otherwise, not only will he not be able to change Narant''s mind, but it may also affect the friendship between the two parties that is not particularly deep. "Haha, now I know I''m afraid!" Narant was very satisfied with Isabella''s attitude. "Daz, dismount, if you want me not to kill you, then tell everyone to surrender obediently!" Narant also gave Daz an option. "surrender?" Daz''s face instantly turned ashen. "Why, don''t you want to? If you don''t want to, then let''s continue the war that has not started!" Narant asked disdainfully. Daz''s face changed again and again when he heard the words, and finally he gritted his teeth, "Puke, let your subordinates put down their weapons!" Daz knows Even if he lets his subordinates counterattack and break through now, the chance of escaping is very slim. After all, the number of opponents is large, and Narant is likely to regard himself as the main target. The other party has a demon cavalry, and there is no great speed advantage in escaping by himself. "Haha, Your Excellency Daz, you made a very smart choice!" When Daz and his subordinates put down their weapons, Narant directly asked Raymond and the others to take out the ropes, and they were taken prisoner together like the orcs. Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version URL: Chapter 793： The crowd is turbulent The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: [Luoqiu Chinese] https://The fastest update! No ads! , Daughter of Doom must die Daz and the guards were disarmed, and today''s affairs were completely over. However, Narant did not return immediately at this moment. Instead, he took Bernard and others to the second battlefield. Because there are many monster corpses here. Originally, Narant himself and others only picked two or three hundred heads and brought them back. After all, the monsters are too big and there are so many, he doesn''t have so many people to bring them back. As for sending someone to clean up after returning home, that is even more unrealistic. What if there is danger? However, the arrival of Bernard and others is just right now, so let them bring some back, can''t they just go all the way in vain? And when Bernard and the others passed through the third and second battlefields and looked at the orc corpses all over the ground, they were all dumbfounded. It was too unbelievable to say that Narant used less than 500 people to encircle and wipe out 20,000 orcs. Remember the URL m.luoqiuxzw. com Now that they saw the corpses all over the ground, they all truly believed. At the same time, he felt incredible for Narant''s victory in this great victory. This is an orc, not a boar or a hare. Besides, even if there are 20,000 wild boars, you will feel weak with 500 people. However, although everyone saw that the dead bodies on the battlefield were very strange, they did not ask. Because this is obviously done by Narant''s unique strategy. And even if they ask, most of them won''t learn. In this way, a group of nobles began to pick up the corpses of demon beasts on the battlefield. These are the corpses of monsters, and it was not easy for even the small nobles to eat them in the Glory Continent. After coming to this sacred continent, there is not much difference. After all, the Black Rock Plains is not a wilderness, and nobles originally settled there. After tens of hundreds of years, monsters are rare in the Black Rock Plain. If you want to hunt for two and eat one, there are very few opportunities. But now it''s good, thousands of monsters all over the ground are picked up by them at will. Almost every nobleman can be divided into dozens of heads. Take it home and marinate it well, and it will not be a problem to eat it for a few years. "Haha, I didn''t expect that one day we would be able to pick up monsters and be soft!" On the way back, a group of nobles no longer rode on war horses, but dragged the corpses of beasts on foot with great effort. After all, everyone came to help Narant, so they were all light and simple, and they didn''t prepare a carriage at all. Now if you want to bring these monsters back, it is definitely not enough to rely on war horses, so the nobles and soldiers also become coolies. However, not only did the nobles not feel tired, but they smiled happily because of the full harvest. "Little Narant, after the orcs attacked your Storm Lord this time, will they organize a team to attack you again next time?" Andrew usually dragged the corpse of the beast, and generally asked Narant worriedly. Now that he has really grown up this time, Andrew can no longer shelter him. In this way, that concern can only turn into anxiety. "Father, the orcs lost more than 20,000 soldiers this time, and there are also tauren and crocodile. I think as long as they are not stupid, they will not attack my territory again!" "After all, in order to deal with me, it is definitely not worthwhile to go to each other again and again!" Narant must not know whether the orcs will attack. However, in order to avoid his father''s worries, he still said on the bright side. "That''s good, Narant, this Glory Continent is different from the Sacred Continent. You should pay attention to your own safety in the future. Father is old and can''t help you anymore!" Andrew felt a little lonely. "Father, I know, and you are still very young. I want to ask if you will give me another brother or sister!" "Little Narant, my father has never had that kind of experience. It took a lot of effort to raise your three siblings, but he can''t have another one to cause trouble for himself!" Andrew''s face suddenly turned red, obviously being made fun of by his own son. The rest of the journey was uneventful. Soon Narant set foot on the land of Stormland. And this time, there are also more than a dozen caravans waiting on the edge of the Storm Territory to probe their brains. It''s just that these people have learned the lesson from the last time, and they didn''t run away like a bird in a panic. It was confirmed by the acquaintances that Narant and others had returned triumphantly, and only then did they return to the lucky town first. When Narant took the team through the lucky town, the news of his great victory had spread throughout the town. Whether it was the townspeople or the caravan members, they all crowded the streets watching Narant''s team triumph. "Look, it''s a crocodile!" "Ah, it''s really a crocodile man. Not only did Narant capture so many orcs this time, but I didn''t expect there to be so many crocodiles!" "My God, the Crocodile Man is a middle-class race of the Orcs, and Narant has captured hundreds of them at one time, which is amazing!" "Wait, look, what kind of orc is that tall guy behind that!" "Ah, that''s...that''s a tauren!" "My God, the high-level tauren of the orc race, the gods are above, am I blinded?" "It''s not that you are blinded, we saw it too, it''s really a tauren!" "Tauren, crocodile, what kind of orc team did Baron Narant encounter this time?" "Yeah, these mid- to high-level orcs have appeared, so the number should be at least seven or eight thousand, right?" "Seven or eight thousand? How can there be so few? There are at least ten or twenty thousand orcs in such a lineup!" "Furthermore, have you forgotten the orcs that Baron Narant captured a few days ago, there are thousands of them!" "So, I think there are at least 20,000 orcs attacking this time, and even if it doesn''t reach 20,000, it''s not much less!" "Twenty thousand? How is this possible, how could Baron Narant return triumphantly with twenty thousand orcs!" As Narant''s team continued to advance, the crowd of onlookers became restless. In particular, not only were there a large number of crocodiles among the captives this time, but there were also many more tauren people that they had never seen in their entire lives. Although there is only one tauren, it is enough to make these caravan members stunned. Because the tauren has a very high status among the orcs, and the legend is even more powerful. But now it was captured by Narant, which seemed unbelievable to them. Narant is one of the first. In addition, looking at the tauren captives and crocodile captives, these caravans are also estimating how many orcs Narant encountered this time. The last caravan steward, who was a little knowledgeable, estimated a more accurate number. However, the amount he said could not convince the public. Because 500 people can deal with 20,000 orcs, as long as they have a normal brain, they think it is impossible. As for the support from Bernard and others, they also saw Bernard and others passing by Lucky Town. In addition, their clothes and armor are neat and clean, and at first glance, they have never participated in combat, so they must not help. It''s just that Narant didn''t let them speculate for long, because he took the initiative to stop in the square and made a speech! "The people of the Storm Territory, and the caravan friends who have come from afar!" "I, Narant, Lord of the Storm, and Beastman, are honored to tell you here today!" "Under my great leadership, the Storm Leader once again defeated the invasion of the barbarian orcs today and completed an epic victory!" It has been more than two years since he became a lord, and Narant''s cultivation of nobles is now pure and innocent. Therefore, after standing on the stage, he started to carry the sedan chair for himself without blushing. The reason why he had to stop and give a speech was to spread this incident and spread the reputation of the Storm Lord to the Holy Alliance. In the Sacred Continent, people from the Glory Continent are generally discriminated against, and it is estimated that even he, Narant, is the same. Therefore, Narant must use his brilliant record to make such discrimination disappear. This is not only a consideration from personal feelings, but also a consideration for the future development of Storm Leader. In order to gain the right to speak in the Sacred Continent, in addition to its own strength, prestige is also one of the essential cornerstones. He Narant accomplished an unprecedented feat in the Alliance, so who would dare to look down on them from these glorious continents in the future. Who dares to say that these hillbillies are just fleeing, because we are poor to survive. And these caravans are Narant''s best microphones. They came from different duchies and empires of the Holy Alliance, and as long as they returned, they could spread the word immediately. Hearing what Narant said, everyone below has pricked up their ears, wanting to hear what this great victory is. Why is it worthy of the epic title? "Do you think my epic three words are too exaggerated!" "I tell you, it''s not an exaggeration at all, because today we defeated not hundreds or thousands of orcs, but an army of more than 20,000 orcs!" Whoa! "It turned out to be more than 20,000 orcs!" "My God, how on earth did Baron Narrant do it?" "Did you say that Baron Narrant lied?" When Narant said the number of orcs, the crowd immediately exploded, some believed and some doubted. However, without exception, everyone was deeply shocked by this. "Among the 20,000 orcs, there are not only thousands of crocodiles, but also hundreds of tauren and dozens of beast cavalry!" "Such strength, but in my hands Narant vanished into ashes!" "And, I believe you saw it when we left in the morning!" "There were only less than 500 subordinates that I Narant took away, but it was the people who were less than 500 of us who completed this feat!" "Of course, there will certainly be many of you who question the truth of what I just said..." Speaking of this, Narant paused and glanced at the people below. Sure enough, there was a little doubt in the eyes of everyone. Narant just smiled and said, "However, don''t worry, what I Narant pursues most is truth!" "And for the sake of truth, I will definitely come up with evidence to prove it!" "Although I was worried about the plague, I didn''t bring back the corpses of those ordinary orcs for you to see!" "However, I am one of the leaders who brought them this time!" With that said, Narant took out the head of Commander Cardo from the saddle and held it high. "Do any of you know this orc?" When everyone heard the words, they immediately stared at it. Of course, many people are confused and puzzled after seeing it. After waiting for a few seconds, someone finally made a sound, and then pointed to the head in Narant''s hand and said: "This... this is the Orc Cardo, the Orc''s Cardo Commander!" "Commander of Orc Cardo? Is that the commander of the Warcraft Legion on the frontier fortress?" "What, it turned out to be the head of the commander of Cardo, and he was beheaded by Baron Narant?" As the man shouted the identity of the first class, the crowd hummed. Although many people haven''t actually seen Lord Cardo. But because Commander Cardo has been stationed on the edge of the two clans all year round, that reputation has spread to many people at least. In this way, the rest of the people reacted one after another, looking at the head in Narant''s hands in disbelief. "That''s right, this is the Cardo commander of the Orc Warcraft Legion!" "It''s him and the wise man who came to attack the storm leader this time!" "Although at the last moment, the wise man escaped in a flying beast, but the commander of Kado was beheaded by us, so this is the evidence I brought back." "I believe that with him, you all know the scale of this orc attack!" "Indeed, Baron Narant is right, even the Cardo commander has appeared, so the number of orcs can''t be less!" "Yeah, Baron Narant said that there are wise men of the fox clan. The wise men of the fox clan are the brains of the beast king. How could the number of people who even dispatched him be small!" "This Baron Narant is simply too mighty. Not only did he annihilate more than 20,000 orcs, but even the orc Kado was killed by him!" "Baron Narant is mighty!" "Baron Narant is mighty!" With the demonstration of Narant''s evidence, everyone in the field immediately cast aside their doubts. Because Cardo''s head can''t be faked. Then, there were cheers from the crowd. Even the commander of the Orc Army of Warcraft was beheaded, what is there to force this to be a great thing? I am afraid that there is only the hand-blade beast king! Narant''s speech was very successful. Looking at the turbulent atmosphere of the crowd, Narant didn''t say much. Instead, he asked his subordinates to hang the head of the Cardo commander on the wooden pole in the square to show the public, and then returned to the castle with the team. After returning to the castle, Narant couldn''t stop. Now that it was getting late, Bernard and the others were naturally staying in the castle. Moreover, these nobles, big and small, traveled long distances, even if they did not participate in the battle, they should treat them well and express their gratitude. So Narant simply held a grand bonfire party in the lucky town. In addition to entertaining the big and small nobles, it can also be regarded as a reward for his own subordinates, plus the knights brought by Bernard and others. The carnival was held until the early hours of the morning. At noon the next day, Narant woke up leisurely. After lunch, Daddy Cheap, Bernard and others came to say goodbye to Narant. After all, there are a large number of them, and since the crisis is in contact, it is definitely better to go back early. Narant did not hold back, but lent hundreds of carriages and asked them to carry the monster meat back. Chapter 794： I miss you so much! After Daddy Cheap, Bernard and the others left, there were only Insabella and the captured Daz and others in the castle. "Baron Narant, you are looking for me!" In the living room on the first floor of the castle, Yin Sabella entered the room under the guidance of the servant. "Miss Yin Sabella, please take a seat!" When Narant heard the words, he immediately put down the book in his hand and made a gesture of invitation. Immediately, he poured Yin Sabella a cup of milk tea from the tray. "Thank you!" Yin Sabella thanked her when she saw this, and then looked at Narant with a little strangeness in her eyes. The man in front of him was resourceful and resourceful when dealing with the enemy in battle, and he was also very heroic in the battle. In normal times, he appears to be a gentleman and modest. To be honest, Yin Sabella has never seen such a good man before. In just one or two days of contact, Yin Sabella found that the man''s figure would pop up in her mind from time to time. "Miss Yin Sabella, first try the milk tea that my castle chef just developed and see how it tastes!" Feeling Yin Sabella''s gaze, Narant smiled, not paying too much attention. Instead, he pointed to the cup of milk tea. This was developed by Chef Narant some time ago, because as the territory is on the right track, the quality of life of Mr. Narant has gradually improved. In this way, the milk tea from this previous life also made him miss him. The only trouble is that the world seems to have no real tea. Fortunately, Chef Rose was very free. In order to complete the Lord''s order, he found a lot of young leaves of plants for research. No, just in the past two days, Chef Rose finished the milk tea. After tasting it, Narant found that it was indeed the same as the milk tea in the previous life, the only thing missing was the pearls... "Yeah!" Yin Sabella immediately reacted when she heard the words, her cheeks were slightly hot and she looked away. "Yin Sabella, Baron Narant has a fianc¨¦e, you can''t think about it!" After bowing her head, Yin Sabella warned herself in her heart, and then slowly raised the teacup. "Well!" But when the milk tea was in, Yin Sabella''s body trembled slightly. I didn''t expect this milk tea to be so delicious. Originally, she thought it was ordinary milk mixed with honey or Narant''s specialty white sugar. But the extra plant fragrance in it makes the original milk flavor even more peculiar. "How is it, Miss Insabella?" "It''s delicious! Baron Narant, this is probably the best drink I''ve ever had!" Yin Sabella immediately gave her own answer. "Haha, I think it''s delicious too!" Narant nodded. Immediately, the conversation changed and he began to talk about business: "Miss Yinsabella, now this Daz has been captured and detained by me, what are your thoughts?" "Baron Narant, this Daz was captured by you, and you must decide what to do with him!" "And, with the wisdom of Baron Narant, I think it will definitely be more correct than what I did!" "Well, since that''s the case, then I''ll tell you what I''m going to do with Daz!" Narant nodded. This Yin Sabella is indeed a smart woman. He didn''t say anything about taking care of his father''s territory and so on. Because smart people don''t need to mention that at all. In this way, he expressed his trust in Narant. Immediately, Narant informed Yin Sabella of the solution he had prepared. That is to let Yin Shabella pass back the news of Daz''s capture. Then let them send someone from the Kent family to redeem it. After all, this Daz actually wanted to take advantage of the fire and attacked him after Narant fought the orcs. As for the ransom, Narant didn''t say anything like a lion. 50,000 gold coins could be regarded as a lesson for Daz. Of course, there is another requirement, and that is to promise not to attack the territory of Yin Sabella and his family in the future. "Thank you Baron Narant!" After Yin Shabella heard Narant''s decision, she was immediately grateful. He knew that Narant did not kill Daz, and it was estimated that most of the considerations were because of his own family. Otherwise, this Daz wants to kill him, and even if he kills him, no one can say what is right or wrong. After all, the territory of the Duke of Kent was separated by several principalities. Plus, even Narant can push Daz''s death on the orcs. In any case, if Narant really wants to kill Daz, it''s still easy. "You don''t need to thank Miss Yin Sabella, we are all nobles from the Glory Continent, and we should help each other!" "If you still need help in your father''s territory in the future, you can still come to me. As long as it is within my ability, I will do my best!" In fact, the reason for not killing Daz, Yin Sabella and his family is only half. The bigger reason is that Narant has offended a Bach empire and does not want to have a deadlock relationship with other empires. Otherwise, even if he Narant has a little foothold in this new Storm Territory now, it is inevitable that he will encounter other plots in the future. It is obviously not worthwhile to offend an empire because of a brainless son. And let him go, Narant can not only get gold compensation, but also get dozens of monster mounts... Uh... Narant is ready to swallow the more than 30 monster wolves that Daz brought this time. In this way, although it is still to offend the Duke of Kent. But without life and death hatred, the gap between offending a duke will not rise to the height of an empire. After negotiating with Insabela how to deal with Daz, Narant sent Insabela out of the Storm Territory the next day. When Yin Sabella left, there was clearly a lot of reluctance in Narant''s eyes. Narant actually noticed something strange. It''s just that things about himself and Stella and Natasha have not been completely sorted out, so for the time being, I can only turn a blind eye to Yin Sabella''s thoughts. If in the future, Narant can completely stand on his heels, and Stella and Natasha are both managed by himself to get along well, then he can think about when he will continue to take a concubine... After Yin Sabella left, Narant continued to stay at ease in the territory and develop in a low-key manner. However, he kept a low profile for the next few days. But within the major empires and principalities of the Holy Alliance, it was because of the uproar caused by his victory. "What, dealing with more than 20,000 orcs with 500 people, are you dreaming? Unless there are 500 monster knights, orcs are not wild boars, how can they be surrounded and wiped out by 500 orcs!" "Why is it impossible? This matter is absolutely true. Our royal caravan steward personally reported it to His Majesty. At that time, many nobles in our principality could hear it clearly in the hall!" "This... turned out to be true, then tell me which empire created such a feat, I guess it''s the Bach Empire?" "What Bach Empire, the Bach Empire would not dare to have a large-scale conflict with the orcs alone! It was the storm leader who killed 20,000 orcs with five hundred people!" "What, Storm Collar? It''s the Storm Collar who produces wine. Isn''t that from the countryside in the Glory Continent?" "That''s right, they are the Storm Collars who produce wine, but don''t call them country nobles in the future! It''s unprecedented to beat 20,000 orcs with 500 people." "In addition, in this battle, there is also a big orc who was beheaded!" "Big man, who is it?" "The Orc Knights of Warcraft Command Cardo!" "Ah, that Cardo, isn''t he one of the strongest among the Earth Knights?" "That''s right, it''s him. It is said that this time, the team leading the orcs also has a wise man of the orc race. It''s a pity that the wise man of the orcs was left at the last moment!" "Otherwise, even the wise men of the orcs will be captured by Baron Narrant this time!" "This... it''s too mighty!" "Yes, Baron Narant is too mighty!" As those caravans brought back the news of the great victory and reported it to their respective principalities and empires, the news of the storm leading the extermination of more than 20,000 orcs immediately spread. And because these caravans are from the official background, there is no doubt about the whole thing. All the attention was on how Narant did it. Unfortunately, Narant did not reveal to the caravans how to encircle and annihilate the orcs. So, it''s still a mystery. However, this also made all the people of the Holy Alliance no longer look at Narant in the eyes of Xiangbalao. After all, this is also the strength, I am afraid that even these small principalities may not be able to do it. ... "Sister Stella!" "Sister Stella!" At the same time, in the Goddess Manor of the Holy City, two girls trotted through the beautiful garden and walked towards a small white marble building in front. "Fenli, what happened to Kai?" Stella heard the call and walked out of the small building with a puzzled look on her delicate face. "Sister Stella, we just heard the news from Lord Narant outside!" The two girls ran to Stella, stood still for a while, and replied immediately. "What, news from Narant, what news?" Hearing this, Stella''s calm expression immediately became tense. Although occasionally I can get news about Narant''s well-being from his father''s letters. But because of the intentions of several major empires, Stella did not personally send a letter to Narant. In this way, this time she suddenly heard the news of Narant, which made her a little uneasy. After all, what can Lifen and Kai know? "Sister Stella, now that the Holy City has spread, it is said that Lord Narant led his subordinates to surround and wipe out more than 20,000 orcs with a team of 500 people!" "What, surrounded and wiped out more than 20,000 orcs with 500 people, how is Narant now?" The moment Stella heard the news, she was not happy, but worried about Narant''s safety. After all, even if such a battle was won, it would still be very tragic when she wanted to. "Sister Stella, we don''t know the specifics, but I heard that Lord Narant returned to the territory after the battle, and he personally carried the head of an orc leader to inform the caravan of the results of the battle!" The two girls Weakly replied. "Is it!" Stella finally felt relieved when she heard this, and then a sly smile appeared on her face. "Liffin, Kai, now you can tell me what happened to the battle between Narant and the orcs, I want to hear it!" "Of course, Sister Stella, Lord Narant is very powerful now. People outside say that Baron Narant is the first heroic lord of the Alliance..." These Liffin and Kai are the two goddesses who have just awakened from the Holy Alliance. Among them, Lifen is the archer, and Kai is the swordsman. Although on weekdays, both girls are required to teach the personnel sent by the alliance. But there were still two days a week where they would be brought over to meet Stella. It is also for them to learn more about the goddess from Stella. Soon, the two girls twittered and informed Stella of the rumors they had heard from outside. "Miss, Lord Narant is really mighty!" Stella''s personal maid Lina heard the description of the two girls, and a small star appeared in her eyes instantly. Seeing this, Stella asked, "Lina, do you only know how powerful Narant is now?" "Of course not, Lina knew the might of Baron Narant before..." Halfway through, Lina looked at her young lady''s smirk, and immediately stopped talking, knowing that she was being teased by the young lady. "Hehe, I said back then that I wanted to marry you to Narant, but you said no. It turned out to be a lie!" Since the little maid and Narant completed their engagement, she has been looking forward to the two of them to complete the real wedding. In this way, she can live with Narant with her. It''s just that I didn''t expect that something happened in Glory Continent, but it made Lina depressed for a long time. "Miss, Baron Narant likes you. You are a good match for him. As long as Lina is by your side, she will be satisfied to serve you and Lord Narant!" Lina blushed when her young lady said it, and immediately replied with a blushing face! "Okay! Let''s not talk about you! Lina, let the cook make a few dishes for today and bring a pot of wine!" "Yeah, miss, do you want to drink?" "Yes, since it is Narant''s great victory, although we can''t go to the Storm Lord to participate in the celebration banquet, we must celebrate Narant together in this manor!" Stella said. "Yes, miss!" Lina felt very reasonable, and immediately got up and went outside the small building to instruct the servant to do it. Stella arranged for the two girls, Lifen and Kai, to practice the power of innate talent, and then looked at the space ring in her hand. "Narant, I really want to see you!" "I know, you must also want to see me and work hard for it!" "I''ll wait for you, don''t worry!" ... At the same time in a large tribe of crocodile people in the Orc Empire, the wise man did not return to the royal court immediately after being taken away, but stayed in this tribe of crocodiles for many days. The reason why he stayed was that he did not dare to return to the royal court to meet the beastmaster. But on the way, his granddaughter proposed a way to get revenge on Narant. That is to motivate the goblins in the death swamp of the empire to attack the new storm territory. Don''t look at the individual strength of goblins, but they are very difficult to deal with, otherwise these goblins would not survive in the death swamp safely. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 795： What about my monsters and warhorses? "Lord Wise, Miss Mia is back!" This is, the report of the orcs came from outside the wooden house of the wise man of the fox clan. "came back?" The wise man of the fox clan immediately stood up from the chair and walked towards the door. When he came out the door, if Narant saw this old fox clan again, he would definitely be very surprised. Because the face of this old fox clan was actually more than ten years older than before. And the reason why the old fox clan grows old is actually a gift from Bainarante. He failed twice in a row, and both suffered heavy losses, which had seriously damaged the self-confidence of the old fox clan. Although this time, it is estimated that the Beastmaster will not punish him in order to maintain the dignity of the fox clan. According to the old fox clan''s knowledge, in the future, he can only return to insufficient pension. Because, the Beastmaster can no longer reuse himself. "grandfather!" "Mia, come back!" At this moment, a veiled girl came from the front, it was Mia, the granddaughter of the wise man. "Yes grandfather, my journey this time has been very smooth!" Mia looked at her grandfather''s old face, and couldn''t help feeling a little sad. However, thinking that this time his plan was very smooth, the mood that had been slightly lost turned for the better again. Because, her plan this time was to avenge her grandfather. If it succeeds, the territory of that Terran Narant will not be pleasant. "Really? You''ve worked hard, Mia, come and tell your grandfather how you did it!" When the wise man heard his granddaughter''s words, he nodded in relief, and then called his granddaughter into the wooden house. "Grandfather, I showed that I took a mount to the outside of the goblin tribe, and then relied on charm to confuse the goblin leader." "When the goblin leader relaxes his guard, then kill him directly!" "After killing it, I said in front of all the goblins that I came from the Storm Territory, and let the goblins migrate to other places. If they don''t obey, then their big leader will be the fate of their tribe!" Entering the species, Mia quickly told her grandfather what had happened. "Well, this is a good idea. Although I heard that the goblins of the past were very powerful, even if this rumor is true, it was tens of thousands of years ago!" "Now these goblins are not even as good as our orcs. Your simple approach can indeed arouse their hatred for the human race." After the wise man heard this, he nodded in approval to his granddaughter. Although Mia''s plan seems to be full of loopholes, it is really effective for Goblins. Because goblins are a bunch of strange creatures. You say they are smart. But the usual behavior of these goblins is incomparable to even the lowest race of orcs. For example, there is no order in the battle, and it is all Orke Oaks screaming and swarming. If they can, they will continue to fight. And when they cannot be beaten, these goblins will immediately flee after fighting for a while. But you have to say that they are stupid, but goblins are very good at using tools, even the orcs are not lacking in comparison. It can even be said that in terms of hands-on ability, it is no worse than the human race. Even goblins can enslave one-eyed trolls. You must know that the one-eyed troll is four or five meters tall, and his sturdy body is no worse than that of a tauren. But as long as he encounters a short goblin, he can only obediently become a tool. "Grandfather, do you also think this plan of mine will succeed?" When Mia heard her grandfather''s compliment, she suddenly laughed out loud. Among the fox clan, male clansmen are generally good at using tactics. Although female foxes also have a lot of wisdom, they are better at charm. This charm does not distinguish between races, as long as there is intelligence, it can basically take effect. Mia has a very strong talent for charm. In this way, even though the goblin leader himself had the strength of peak gold, he was still killed by her, a fox woman who was not good at fighting. Even before the goblin leader was killed, although he was fascinated by Mia, he couldn''t even touch Mia with his fingers. "Well, this plan has a high chance of success. However, in order to ensure that nothing goes wrong, we don''t need to dispatch some human slaves to incite goblins'' greater revenge." The wise man of the fox clan nodded with a smile. Maybe my granddaughter will have higher achievements in the future, which will make the Fox clan''s position in the empire more secure. "Let the slaves be dispatched? Grandfather, what do you need them to do?" "It''s very simple, that is, disguise these human slaves as people from the Storm Lord, continue to kill some goblins, and make them intolerable!" The wise man of the fox clan opened his mouth to explain. Immediately, this time, instead of his granddaughter continuing to act, the wise man of the fox clan personally called the tribal leader to make arrangements. Since it was the first time that his granddaughter had made such a plan, then his grandfather would pave the way for her to make the plan smoother. In this way, my granddaughter will gradually grow up. ... Narant didn''t know that the wise man of the fox tribe had given up after fleeing. This time, it is to let the granddaughter grow up, and he wants to smack him. Time flies to a month later. On this day, Narant''s territory finally welcomed the Toya Empire''s caravan. The Toya Imperial Caravan is here for this month''s weapons. However, they came with the messenger sent by the Kent family. This messenger is to redeem Daz and the guards. As Narant thought, Narant did not kill Daz, but instead demanded compensation. This matter did not cause any waves in the Toya Empire. First of all, because Narant has a little ''incense love'' with the Toya Empire because of the share of dwarves'' weapons. The second is that Narant''s record this time is really amazing. Not only did he annihilate more than 20,000 orcs, but he also directly killed the leader of Cardo. In this way, Narant already has a lot of prestige among the civilians of the alliance. The Toya Empire will naturally not do anything bad for Narant at this time. Otherwise, it is very likely to lose a lot of people''s hearts, and it will also cause criticism in other member countries of the alliance. In this way, even though the Duke of Kent''s generation had sent several messengers to the capital to ask the King of the Toya Empire to decide for him, he did not get the desired result. Instead, he finally received a warning summons from His Majesty the King. Let them try not to mess with Narant. Since Daz took the initiative to go to other people''s territory to make trouble, he could spend some gold coins to redeem it, which should be a long memory for Daz, the heir. Seeing such a reply, the Kent family could only recognize it in the end. After receiving the gold coins, Narant was also very happy, and directly released Daz and the guards from the castle dungeon. "Narant, what about me and my subordinate mounts?" Under the gentle **** of the castle, where does Daz still have the aura of that noble boy. At this moment, he has a chicken head, and the clothes on his body are already sore, and the corners of his face are sold because of the unpalatable food these days. Originally, since he could go back, this Daz didn''t dare to say anything more, lest this Narant would get angry and continue to tie him up. But when he was about to leave, he found that it was not only his war horses that were gone. Even the monster wolf mounts of the monster team of more than 30 people were also missing. In this way, he finally couldn''t bear to ask Narant. "Lord Daz, I''m very sorry!" "Because of the negligence of my subordinates, many of your mounts have fallen ill and died this month!" "But don''t worry, I have already punished those careless grooms and monster breeders!" When Narant heard the words, he didn''t panic at all, just explained with a warm smile. Although he said that he was sorry verbally, his expression showed no regret at all. "You..." Daz almost vomited blood. Accidentally fell ill and died? Do you really think you are a fool? More than 30 monsters and more than 500 excellent war horses, how could it be that none of them died. And is Warcraft really that easy to get sick? With their super vitality, even if they don''t eat or drink and starve for a month, they won''t really die. More importantly, since you said it was because of your responsibility, would it be enough to punish a few grooms and breeders? You must at least compensate me! However, Daz dared not say the words of compensation. You can only think about it in your mind. After saying one word of you, seeing Zhuang Kang''s eyes sharpen, Daz immediately shut up. "Master, let''s go first!" Puck is also afraid of his own master now. If I left early that day as suggested by myself, where would I have encountered so many things. After returning this time, the guards themselves do not know whether they will be punished for the unfavorable protection. By the way, this time they even lost the demon beast mount. After going back, I am afraid that there will be no Warcraft Wolf assigned to them. After all, if you want to tame a Warcraft mount, you need to start with a cub. Only in this way can the obedience of Warcraft be guaranteed. "let''s go!" Hearing Puck''s persuasion, Daz trembled his lips, finally fell asleep and said to go, and then left with a group of subordinates following the Toya Empire''s caravan. "Your Excellency Daz, walk slowly, if there is a chance in the future, I will come back to the Storm Leader to be a guest!" puff! Daz''s figure staggered again, and a mouthful of blood spit out unconsciously from his mouth. ... "Raymond, are you ready?" "Sir, it''s been picked!" After Daz left, Narant did not return to the castle, but went to an open space ahead. There are three barbarian totem poles standing in the clearing now. And a lot of barbarians from Storm Territory gathered here at this time, "Very good, let''s start!" "Yes, my lord!" When Raymond heard the words, he immediately waved towards the giant stable that was just built not far away. Immediately, strong monster wolves came out of the stable. Except for a few barbarians standing on both sides, and the front of the beast wolves was making a small voice. It was the little girl Shirley. "Sir!" When Shirley came to Narant in front of the wolf beast, she immediately jumped down and greeted Narant with a smile. "Well, Shirley, it''s up to you today!" "Yes, my lord!" Narant detained a total of three, four or three monster wolves from Daz this time. These beast wolves were not honest at first, because they were also intelligent and only recognized their own masters. But later, because of the message from Shirley''s little girl, and the deterrence of Narant. These demon beast wolves have become more calm, at least those who encounter the storm leader are no longer grinning. However, this is certainly not the case for Narant. With the little girl Shirley around, it would be truly reassuring only if these beast wolves signed the master-servant contract. And what Raymond said before was selected, it was to re-select thirty-three new barbarian serfs. These people will complete the first part of the contract with the help of Shirley, and then will complete the awakening of the bloodline in front of the totem pole. In this way, as long as everything goes well, the number of Narant''s demon beast army will reach sixty. Of course, the number of such a monster army is still too small. However, Narant is not in a hurry, because in the past two days, the magical beast fruit planted in the back garden of the castle is about to ripen. Just wait for Winnie''s little girl to configure the breakthrough potion of Warcraft. Then Narant will be able to hunt down ordinary wolves directly, and then feed them potions to make them magical beasts. As for why Narant didn''t catch the ready-made Wolves of Warcraft, it was because there were too few ready-made ones. There are basically only one or two monsters in a wolf pack, so if Narant really wants to hunt the monster wolf directly, it is actually not much easier than using a potion to improve. However, one fruit of the animal-inducing potion can be equipped with seven potions. In this way, Zhuang Kang has calculated that in a week or two at most, he will be able to get at least a hundred people of the Warcraft Legion squad. Soon, a group of serfs who had just been selected completed the signing of the master-servant contract with these beast wolves with the help of Shirley''s little girl. And the orcs who signed the Warcraft contract were not unexpectedly recognized by the totem pole. ... After the settlement of the Warcraft Legion was completed, Narant went to the lucky town. Today, the streets of Lucky Town are already full of people, and there is no need for other aristocratic towns. Narant didn''t hang out, but found Mario directly. However, he took himself to see how the orcs who carried the captives were doing now. Soon, Narant was taken to a construction site. It''s just a few miles away from the lucky town, and a deep trench with a width of five or six meters has been dug on the ground ahead. And many orcs are moving stones and transferring money into the deep ditch, and then laying them neatly. "My lord, these orcs are quite safe, and there is no resistance!" "However, because their hands and feet are in shackles, their movements are a lot slower, so the work efficiency is a bit low!" "Well, Mario, don''t be afraid of low efficiency, the main thing is to make sure there is no trouble." Nalanda nodded. What these orcs are doing now is working hard for the first phase of the Stormwind City project in Narrant. After the first phase of Narant''s plan was completed in Lucky Town, the inner city wall of Stormwind City began to be built around Lucky Town After all, it is a city that can accommodate even millions of people. It is impossible for Narant to eat a fat man in one bite. He only hopes that he can see the real completion of Stormwind City before he grows old. "Yes, my lord, the little one must make sure that nothing happens!" "Well, very good!" Narant glanced again at the tauren carrying a thick wooden stake not far away. He also didn''t expect that these orcs seem to be quite suitable for hard labor. At least the body is strong, and it is not too easy to carry heavy objects such as stones! https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 796： Goblins are coming! "It seems that there is a chance to loot some orcs in the future. It''s a pity not to carry bricks with such a strong body!" The more Narant thought about it, the more he thought it was a good idea. With the physique of the orcs that can run on horses, moving bricks is their best way out. Of course, because the orcs are simple-minded, they can only do these simplest jobs. "By the way, my lord, with the addition of orcs, we have enough manpower to build the city wall for the time being, but masons and carpenters are in short supply!" "If there are enough craftsmen, we can build the city faster!" At this time, Mario mentioned a sentence to Narant. To build a city is not to build a wooden house and a stone house, and nothing should be sloppy. Otherwise, even if there is a problem with a section of the city wall, the defense of this city is equivalent to a fake. In this world, only skilled people like carpenters and masons know how to build cities. But Narant''s original territory was so large, and carpenters and masons were very scarce. "Carpenters and masons, Mario, have you tried hiring?" "Sir, I have tried it too. A few days ago, I specially sent someone to recruit from other noble territories in the Black Rock Plain, but in the end, I didn''t even find a craftsman." "Oh? What''s the reason?" Narant was slightly surprised. The lack of craftsmen in his own territory is because the development is too fast, and the background has not kept up. There should be no shortage of craftsmen under the hands of other nobles of the Glory Continent. "My lord, during this time, in addition to the construction of the Storm Leader, other nobles are also building various buildings!" "So, the craftsmen in their territory have long been recruited by their respective lords!" Mario answered truthfully. "It''s true, it''s because I paid less attention during this time!" Nalanda nodded and immediately reflected. He Narant left his hometown, and so did the other nobles. Moreover, many of their nobles are worse than Narant. At least Narant was lucky enough to obtain a noble castle, but other nobles did not. Not to mention castles, there are few stone houses in the noble territory, and it was originally just a village. Therefore, as the nobles completely stabilized, the construction of the territory was naturally put on the agenda. Not to mention helping the serfs build houses, at least the nobleman''s own manor or castle must be started first. So, at this stage, it is impossible to find free craftsmen on the Black Rock Plains. "Ding! The territory is developing, but the lack of craftsmen has slowed down the development. As a lord, you must find a way to solve it!" "New mission of the branch line of the system: recruit more than 500 skilled craftsmen!" "Task reward: "Exchangeable kiwifruit varieties (small) increased! " "Hey, have you released the task? It''s just that there are too many skilled craftsmen, right?" With the long-lost ding ding sound, Narant once again got a new side quest. However, this side quest is a bit tricky. There are 100 skilled craftsmen, and even a count is probably the same number! I don''t know if apprenticeship counts or not, if it counts, it''s better to say something. However, having said that, the reward aroused Narant''s interest. It is actually an increase of kiwi fruit varieties that can be directly exchanged. Of course, there is a (small) added to the back of this kiwi, which means that this kiwi is for Narant''s subordinates to eat. Although it wasn''t for himself, Narant didn''t dislike it either. The power of his subordinates ultimately benefited from him, the lord. After thinking for a moment, Narant felt that if he wanted to complete this task, he could only focus his attention on those empires and principalities. These duchy empires have a large population, and there is definitely no shortage of craftsmen. One hundred craftsmen from each empire came over, and it was actually a drizzle for them. Thinking of this, Narant immediately said to Mario: "Mario, the master craftsman will find a way. Now the progress will be slower, don''t worry!" "Yes, my lord!" After inspecting the construction site of the city wall, Narant returned directly to the castle. Just as he came to the front court, he happened to meet Vinnie. It turned out that the blood qi fruit planted in the backyard two days ago matured again. The bloodline qi fruit obtained this time has a full ten pieces. After two days of refining, the seventy bloodline qi fruit medicines have been prepared. "Thank you for your hard work, Vinnie!" Narant smiled happily after he took over seventy potions. Seventy bloodline qi fruit potions, which means that he will get seventy extraordinary knights again in one month. "Sir, I''m very happy to help you Vinnie, it''s not hard at all!" Vinnie replied shyly. "Well, the adults know that you are the best, Vinnie, go to Chef Rose and ask her to make a big cake for you to eat!" Narant was very satisfied. The serf girls in this world are really simple, as long as you treat them well, they will repay them double. And these lucky daughters are the role models, not only obedient and obedient, but also possess extraordinary abilities. "Yes, my lord!" Vinnie nodded obediently, and then walked towards the inner castle. After Vinnie left, Narant simply went out of the castle again, and then found Quick and asked him to start a new round of Storm Knight reserve soldiers. The reserve soldiers of these storm knights are still selected from the ordinary guards first. If the general guards are not full enough to be selected, they are selected from the families of the sons and daughters of meritorious officials. For example, family members of soldiers who were killed in battle in the past, as long as they have the conditions, will be recruited to a limited extent. The selection of the storm knight reserve soldiers is not under the supervision of Narrant himself. It was only two days later that Quick made the selection. After personally accepting the allegiance of these new Storm Knight reserve soldiers, Narant personally distributed the potion to everyone. Immediately, he watched all the soldiers take the medicine on the spot. The recruitment of new storm knights was over, and Narant was free again for the next few days. Taking advantage of this gap, Narant learned several more magics. Two of the most interesting are Illusion and Deafness. Of course, what Narant learns is all intermediate magic, so it is all mass illusion and blinding. Each use of the Refueling Grenade has given Narrant a taste of the sweetness. His magic practice has gradually gone awry. Except for the magic of the space department, he will still focus on it, and he decided to spend less experience on the other pyrotechnics, fireballs, etc. Because he Narant has a fighting spirit in his body, the use of magic in this way is either facing a large number of enemies, or an enemy stronger than himself. In the face of these enemies, it is definitely the most unreliable way to be tough. However, using spells such as illusion or deafness can surprise the enemy. Then with his Narant''s vindictiveness, it can definitely give out 300% effectiveness. At noon that day, Narant walked out of the gate of the inner fort, ready to go to Lucky Town. In the past two days, several imperial caravans have come to the town one after another, and Narant intends to entrust these caravans to publicize his recruitment of artisans with high salaries. But Narant just walked into the vestibule, but Shirley''s little girl hurriedly ran towards him. "My lord, my lord!" "Sherry, what''s wrong?" Familiar opening remarks, Narant knows that trouble is coming again. It''s only been more than a month since the orcs were surrounded and annihilated by him. Could it be that they have invaded again. However, Narant soon learned that this time it was not the orc invasion, but a race that he was familiar with in his previous life but had never seen since he crossed over, that is, the goblins. Goblin, with a small body, green skin and pointed ears, was also called a goblin in previous life novels. These guys are often unwelcome characters in fantasy time. Nouns such as dirty, despicable, robber, etc. can be blessed on them. It''s just that Narant didn''t expect that one day these guys would come to invade his territory. "Sherry, how far are these little guys from the territory?" "My lord, because they came out of the Death Swamp, they were not on the route that the Swift Eagles patrolled in advance." "When Xun Ying discovers them, they are only thirty miles away from our Storm Territory!" "Thirty miles..." Nalanda nodded. Because of the beware of orcs, all Narant within 100 miles of the Storm Territory asked Shirley to send Swift Eagle to patrol the west. Of course, because the area is too wide, the farther the distance is, the fewer Swift Eagles patrolling. , And the closer to the edge of the Storm Territory, the number and number of patrols of the Swift Eagle will increase greatly. Thirty miles, this is Narant''s last cordon, so now that the enemy is discovered, he will not be caught off guard. "By the way, sir, Xun Ying said, there are still many tall men in the ranks of those villains, as big as tauren!" "In addition, they also have many weapons, such as at least dozens of trebuchets!" Shirley continued to speak at this time. "Well, Shirley, the lord knows, you go to inform you Sister Vivian and the others, and they will gather outside the castle later!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, the little loli immediately walked towards the back garden of the castle. "There''s even a trebuchet, is this the poor **** who only knows how to call Okeok as described in the novels of his previous life?" Narant shook his head in confusion. Still, he wasn''t prepared to get nervous if he couldn''t figure it out, because it wouldn''t be long before he could see these guys. There are a lot of goblins attacking this time. According to Xun Ying''s estimate, there are at least more than 10,000. And among the more than 10,000 goblins, there are races of which Narant has not yet been able to determine the type. In this way, although I feel that it is not as oppressive as the attack of the orcs, Narant does not dare to really despise it. Immediately, Narant directly let the guards sound the alarm bell of the castle, and then went to the gentle **** outside the castle. In just ten minutes, all Narant''s subordinates gathered. "Just now, Xun Ying reported that a goblin army appeared thirty kilometers away!" "Although I don''t know why this goblin army walked out of their swamp, one thing is certain, that is, these goblins are coming from the direction of our Storm Territory." "And they also brought all kinds of combat weapons, so the enemy this time is not good." "Now, everyone has fifteen minutes to prepare, immediately prepare their weapons and equipment, and then follow me!" "Yes, my lord!" Following Narant''s orders, the subordinates immediately began to get busy. "Vivian, there are dozens of trebuchets in the enemy team this time, so our reserve long-range attack guards will also be used this time, and will be under your command!" "Yes, my lord!" The so-called reserve long-range attack guards are actually serfs who are not full-time guards on weekdays, but are occasionally recruited to learn to fight. These serfs were made up of barbarians, and their main job was to fire trebuchets. Because of the trebuchet, apart from aiming, to be honest, there is really no other skill. In this way, when there is a real battle and a large number of catapults are needed, the original long-range squad guard members will be allocated. Every official long-range attack team member can lead a catapult, become the captain of the catapult, and blame the commander. The reason why Narant did this was mainly because the number of people in his territory was too small, while the number of weapons and equipment was very large. In addition, the enemies he encountered in Narant were often times or dozens of times stronger than him. Thus, many times the number of enemies is very large, while Narrant''s soldiers are very small. Arms such as long-range attack squads are the best weapons to restrain the number of enemies but the quality is not good. Soon, all of Narant''s subordinates were ready. And the long-range attack team has increased from 50 to 500 people. Thirty crossbows and seventy catapults were included. Each vehicle has only one full-time guard. "Set off!" Narant didn''t hesitate. After the team assembled, he gave an order, and immediately took his subordinates straight to the edge of Stormland. When Narant took his subordinates through the lucky town, he was immediately noticed by the townspeople and caravans from various countries. "Hey, what is Baron Narant going to do?" "Is there another orc invasion?" "It seems to be true, didn''t you see that Baron Narant''s Warcraft Legion and Elite Knights are among them?" "Then shall we evacuate first?" "What are you evacuating? Saying that, Your Excellency, haven''t you been to Stormwind Land last month!" "Uh, how do you know that the other nobles who led the team last time, this time because of the family''s changes, all the nobles came to purchase dwarf weapons on my behalf instead of our duchy!" "That''s right. The last time more than 20,000 orcs came to invade, Baron Narant completely surrounded them and captured several thousand orcs." "So, the storm has such a strong combat power, what are we running for!" "Uh, I also listened to Baron Narant''s feat last month, but I can''t help but feel a little worried when I think of it as an orc!" "Hehe, this still shows that you have no experience. Later, you will match the two best war horses to your caravan and let them go to the edge of Stormwind to inquire about news!" "If there is really any danger, let them report back immediately, and we will leave calmly at that time, isn''t it the same!" "Hey Your Excellency makes a lot of sense!" "That''s right, we did the same last time, but I think no matter what the enemy is, it''s probably impossible to defeat Baron Narant." "You must know that Baron Narant now has the title of the league''s number one man!" "The first Meng Nan? Isn''t it the first warrior?" "The first warrior is also called by the orcs, so many people think that Baron Narant should be called the first man!" "Okay, then I''ll call Baron Narant the number one man in the alliance!" https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 797： Want to live? In this way, under the watchful eyes of the caravans, the first Meng Nan of the alliance took his subordinates to the border of Stormwind Territory. From the rear, more than a dozen spies on warhorses soon followed. Narant paid no attention to the spies behind him. About an hour later, Narant came to the border area. However, at this time, Lilia reported that these goblins were less than three miles away. "Everyone stop and get ready for battle immediately!" Since he couldn''t go deep into the jungle, Narant could only fight on this frontier. This time, the spearmen are still in the middle, and the Knights of the Wolf and the Knights of the Storm are on the sides. As for the catapult and ballista, they were placed in an open space surrounded by haystacks at the rear. This is also the fortification that Narant has arranged in the past. In addition, there are many arrow towers made of bricks on this border. Even these arrow towers were before the pikemen. At this moment, the towers of arrows are already full of longbowmen. Each tower can hold ten people. With the protection of this arrow tower, the safety of longbowmen can be guaranteed even in the battlefield. Because the arrow towers are closed from the inside. "Sir, they are here!" When Narant''s subordinates were arranged, Shirley Little Loli immediately gave a warning. Immediately, the edge of the forest ahead swayed sparsely. With shaking, one by one small green-skinned goblins drilled out. These goblins are about the same height as dwarves. However, they did not have the burly stature of dwarves. Instead, he looked like he had been hungry for two years, and his whole body was skin and bones. "Oak! Oak!" When the goblins saw Narant and the others, Okook immediately shouted. The tens of thousands of goblins shouted, buzzing like bees, messy and annoying. Whoa! Whoa! At this moment, a louder swaying sound of branches and leaves came from the edge of the woods. Immediately, tall figures appeared. "Ah, my lord, those big guys are so ugly!" "Yeah, why do they only have one eye?" "It turned out to be a one-eyed troll!" When these big men appeared, it surprised all of Narant''s subordinates. Especially Shirley and the little girls, this is the first time I have seen such an incredible creature. But Narant immediately recognized that this was a one-eyed troll. The one-eyed troll looks like a human, but is unusually tall, four or five meters tall. And the whole body is bloated and round, just like the lost butcher in the previous life novel. What''s more, there is only one eye on their head. But this one eye alone occupies half of the face. At the moment these one-eyed trolls have weapons in their hands, and in addition to the huge wooden stakes, there are mace. And these one-eyed trolls all have a goblin on their shoulders to command. Suddenly, Narant saw more than a dozen trolls that were very different. These trolls are not holding weapons, but two large baskets. But in that basket was filled with rounded stone bullets. And these trolls have slingshot-like projectiles on their backs. "This turned out to be the most original self-propelled gun!" To be honest, it was the first time that Narant saw such an incredible scene. "Oak! Oak!" At this time, both the goblins and the trolls walked out of the forest. The number is as reported by the swift eagle. There are tens of thousands of goblins and hundreds of one-eyed trolls. Soon the tallest troll walked out of the goblin group, and a goblin in a silk dress stood on the troll''s shoulders. This goblin brought dozens of young goblins toward the open space on both sides. Seeing this, Narant understood what the other party meant, waved at Big Stone and the others, and immediately took ten wild wolves to the field. The two sides were more than fifty meters apart, and the goblin spoke. "Despicable humans, this time we come with anger, you have to pay the price for your despicable actions!" Before Narant spoke, it was the goblin sitting on the one-eyed troll who spoke first. "What a despicable act, now your goblins have invaded my territory for no reason!" When Narant heard this, his brows immediately wrinkled. "Hmph, you cunning human race, you used a beauty trick to kill our great Orc leader last month, don''t you dare to admit it?" "Also, you later sent troops to loot our two small villages and slaughtered our clansmen. Don''t you dare to admit it?" The goblin continued to question arrogantly. "I killed your big leader with a beauty trick, and plundered your two villages. I''m afraid you have made a mistake!" "During this month, my subordinates did not leave the Storm Territory!" "Hmph, shameless human race, we already have sufficient evidence to show that you did these things!" "And I''m standing up to talk to you now not to listen to your sophistry, but to ask you shameless humans if you want to live." Obviously, this goblin had already decided that Narrant had attacked them. So, I don''t believe Narant''s justification at all. "What if you want to live, and what if you don''t want to live?" Narant frowned, knowing that these guys were determined to believe that the murderer was himself. So he didn''t explain it any further. "If you want to live, you need to pay enough ransom to our goblins to buy your lives." "For example, 200,000 gold coins, 5,000 grain carts, 8,000 cattle and sheep, and 500 iron ore carts!" "If you can meet our conditions, then our goblins will spare you this time!" "But if you refuse to pay the ransom, then our goblins will destroy your territory, plunder your castle, and make all of you slaves!" The goblin leader spoke as if sitting on the shoulder of the one-eyed troll. "Haha!" Narant was immediately amused. 200,000 gold coins, 5,000 carts of grain, and 8,000 cattle and sheep, it would be difficult for even an earl to get it. And the other party is so lion''s mouth, he really should eat himself. "How about it, human nobles, have you made up your mind?" "I''ve already thought about it!" Naranti nodded, "That is, if you let your horses come over, I will let you go back and forth!" "Also, let me reiterate again, your big leader and those two camps were not attacked by me!" "If you are smart enough, then evacuate immediately, and I will pretend it never happened." "But if you really want to attack, don''t blame me for being rude!" "Hmph, shameless human race, dare to lie at this time, since you rejected the kindness of my new Orc leader, then prepare to meet the wrath of the goblins!" After that, the goblin leader directly ordered the one-eyed troll to turn his head and leave. Narant also returned to the front with his subordinates. "My lord, why are these green goblins attacking us!" When Shirley''s little loli saw her adult return, she immediately asked out of curiosity. "Someone is framing us. They attacked the Goblin village, and then they planted the blame on our Storm Leader!" Narant replied sternly. "Ah, it''s really hateful, my lord, who could it be?" Shirley gritted her teeth in anger when she heard the words. "It''s most likely an orc, followed by the Bach Empire or the Duke of Kent!" In fact, Narant already had three suspects in his mind. Of course, among the three framed targets, the most likely is the Orcs. The reason is very simple, the other party just mentioned that they used a beauty trick when they killed their big leader. In other words, the goblin leader was deceived and then assassinated. In this way, the only person who can confuse a clan leader is the fox clan woman. After all, it was the woman of the fox clan who took the wise man that day. As for the Bach Empire and the Duke of Kent, although there are suspicions, it is not so simple for them to rely on the beauty trick. Because the aesthetics of goblins and humans are very different, even if you send a human race to think that she is a beautiful woman, the goblins may not like it. The only pity is that these goblins are very difficult to get along with, so there is no chance for Narant to ask for details. Otherwise, he could come up with a more precise answer. Of course, that doesn''t matter now. Everything will be clear as long as the goblin army is defeated. ... "Ah, today''s enemy turned out to be a goblin!" "Yeah, don''t goblins rarely walk out of the death swamp? Why are they attacking Stormland this time!" "Yes, look at those trolls, they are as powerful as tauren!" "I don''t know if Baron Narant can win this time. You can see that these goblins are small, but their strength is not low, and they have many weapons!" "I''ll take a look first, and if the situation is not right, everyone will report back to the caravan immediately!" And more than a mile behind Narant, the spies dispatched by more than a dozen caravans have been whispering. "Five Dynasties Rivers, Mountains, Wind and Moon" Originally thought it was the orcs who invaded the Narant territory this time, but I didn''t expect it to be a rare goblin. And these goblins are obviously all out, and there are hundreds of trolls, which is definitely a force that cannot be ignored. Woohoo! Just then, a horn sounded from the front. It turns out that the goblins have already started their attack. Thousands of goblins and more than 500 one-eyed trolls began to slowly approach Narant''s team. And there are seventy or eighty trebuchets in the rear that have been deployed. Buzz! With a muffled sound, the projectiles on these trebuchets shot out, and then fell towards Narant. "Watch out for avoidance!" "Attack the squad from a distance, give me a counterattack, and attack the enemy trebuchet first!" Seeing this, Narant immediately shouted to remind his subordinates, and then issued an order to the distant attack team. Buzz! And the next moment, there was also a buzzing sound from Narant''s side. Whoosh whoosh! With the buzzing sound, the seventy stone bullets on Narant''s side also fell towards the back of the goblin team. Bang bang bang! The first round of trebuchet shooting by both sides was a bit biased due to the lack of real accuracy. However, this is also the norm, because in such a backward world, weapons such as trebuchets need to be corrected visually when fired. And then, it''s time for long-range weapons such as trebuchets to show their power. "Oak, isn''t this Storm Lord just a baron, why does he have so many trebuchets!" After the goblins were attacked in the camp, they also captured several prisoners. And it was from the mouths of these prisoners that they tortured the origin of the attack. And also learned the basic situation of the attacker. A small nobleman from a human frontier baron. It is said to be the illegitimate son of a certain imperial nobleman. Because he was excluded by the wife of the great nobleman, he was finally assigned to this frontier. However, although he was assigned to the frontier, the great noble also compensated him and assigned a lot of protection to him. Such as the Warcraft cavalry, and the elite knights! In addition, the great aristocrat gave this illegitimate son a lot of wealth. I heard that there are millions of gold coins, tens of thousands of cows, sheep and other livestock, and other crops such as grain have also been sent to thousands of vehicles at one time to ensure that this illegitimate child can live comfortably enough. As for why this bastard, who was already very nourished, wanted to attack their goblins. That''s because this **** is going to use his goblins as stepping stones to make a name for himself in the Holy Alliance in order to show his abilities. It''s just that the illegitimate son of the aristocrat doesn''t know. He''d made a big mistake when he made a name for himself, the great Orc Goblins. He wants to make these people pay the price, such as looting all the wealth that his great noble father gave him. However, at this moment, no goblin could answer the words of the goblin leader. Because many goblins don''t even know what the identity of the other human race is. Bang bang bang! And when the goblin leader was puzzled, the opponent''s second round of trebuchet projections had already fallen. With the bang, three trebuchets were immediately smashed! The goblin leader grinned. "Shoot me the enemy''s trebuchet at once!" He gave orders to his subordinates angrily. "Oak! But the great leader, we can''t see where the enemy''s trebuchet is at all!" A goblin captain in charge of the trebuchet said bitterly. "Bastard, although you can''t see the enemy''s trebuchets, won''t you smash them in the approximate direction?" "Didn''t you just see where the stone bullet came from?" The goblin leader scolded Yes! " The goblin captain immediately lowered his head, then quickly walked towards the trebuchet team, and gave the order again. In this way, the trebuchets of the two sides turned into mutual shots, and they ignored the enemies in the field at all. While the threat of the trebuchet was eliminated, Narant still had thirty crossbows on his side. "My lord, it''s within range!" When the goblin in front was within 400 meters, Vivian immediately reminded. "Then let''s get started, remember to target those one-eyed trolls first!" "Yes, my lord!" "Range attack squad, target enemy Cyclops, launch!" Whoosh whoosh! Following Vivian''s order, the crossbow immediately began to activate. A thick arrow shot out. Puff puff! In an instant, more than a dozen one-eyed trolls fell! Of course, I have to say that these one-eyed trolls are really strong, and many of them have the ability to block crossbow arrows. After all, Narant has thirty crossbows. "Bastard, what weapon is this?" The goblin leader screamed the moment he saw the crossbow! "The great leader, the villain does not know!" "Why don''t you know, aren''t you the chief inventor of our goblins? Why are the weapons of that human race more advanced than ours!" Hearing these words, the goblin leader was furious. It turned out that the Goblin family has always claimed to be the smartest among the races in the Holy Continent. All kinds of mechanical weapons and equipment are their strengths. And so is it. They have all the weapons that the human race has. And what the human race didn''t have, they did. But today, this crossbow was an accident for the first time. ~： Ladies and gentlemen, please take a day off. Dear fellows, I have a bit of Calvin, please take a day off... Chapter 798： God is above again Hearing the words, the reprimanded goblins turned blue and white, and they murmured in their hearts that we are goblins, but we are goblins tens of thousands of years after our glory. Countless valuable knowledge has been lost in the ocean of long time, how can I know what a weapon like Human Race is called. Of course, the goblin chief craftsman still dared not say it outright. "Great leader, even if the human race has such a new weapon, but under your great leadership, our tribe can also crush them!" "As long as our tribesmen and troll slaves rush into the ranks of the human race, their weapons will be useless!" "Hmph, that''s of course, just with these weak human races, even if the major empires of the Holy Alliance come, I have no fear. I came with a secret weapon this time!" The goblin leader heard the horse Shit, his complexion only improved a little. And while the goblin leader was boasting, the battle ahead continued. Because the trebuchets were bombarding each other, the two sides in the field were not affected. And Narant''s 30 crossbows took away hundreds of trolls after rapid firing. However, at this time, the troll was already close to more than 100 meters in front of the Narant team. And the number of trolls is still more than 400, so it is still not to be underestimated. Narant immediately winked at Vivian. "Longbowmen, free to shoot!" Seeing this, Vivian understood the meaning, and immediately ordered the longbowman on the surrounding tower. And when he gave the order, he also shot arrows at the enemy Whoosh! With a sharp whistle, Vivian''s long sword immediately slashed across the sky. "It''s ridiculous to use bows and arrows to deal with trolls!" When the goblin leader in the distance saw that the arrows of the longbowmen on the opposite side were all going towards the one-eyed troll, he immediately laughed. The skin of the one-eyed troll is comparable to the fourth-order monster, and ordinary arrows can''t hurt at all. No serious injury is possible unless shot in the eye. And now the one-eyed troll is still more than 150 meters away from the arrow tower ahead. At such a distance, he felt that whether the arrows of the longbow could hit the one-eyed troll itself was a problem. Not to mention wanting to shoot in the eye. puff! Roar! However, the goblin leader''s sneering sound fell. There was a mournful cry from the battlefield ahead. I saw that the arrow with the red glow that I got earlier hit the one-eyed troll''s eye with great precision and directly penetrated its head. No matter how powerful this one-eyed troll is, it is only the last wailing, and then it falls to the ground with a bang and can no longer die. "This¡­¡­" The goblin leader was dumbfounded. He also noticed the red awn arrow, and the shooting distance was still the farthest, twenty or thirty meters farther than the arrow tower. In this way, doesn''t it mean that the arrows to deal with can shoot more than 180 meters. Such power, such precision. Puff puff! hoo hoo hoo! However, what surprised the goblin leader was that the fallen one-eyed troll was just the beginning. In the next instant, there were more wailing and roaring sounds. I saw that the arrows shot from the arrow towers did not have red awns. But it also hit the troll''s eyes with precision and accuracy. Ten of these guys deal with a one-eyed troll. And it is the most vulnerable weaknesses that are attacked. As a result, ten trolls immediately fell in the field. "Bastard, are these guys the subordinates of a little baron?" "Or, how willing is the duke''s father of this illegitimate child to give him so many archers?" The goblin leader jumped in a hurry. Seeing this, the rest of the goblin subordinates moved away to avoid being used by the new leader to vent. "Okay!" Compared to the jumping goblin leader, Narant laughed. The longbowmen''s previous record is not significant, that is because there are too few opportunities to really play. For example, in the last orc invasion, the orcs were sent to the sky by Narant''s glorious wrath at the beginning of the game. Then the second one is the beast-inducing potion, and the third one is Anne''s lightning storm. In this way, the ability of a longbowman is not shown at all. But now, in the face of such a powerful troll, giving longbowmen a stable output opportunity, their efficiency is even higher than thirty crossbows. "Don''t be complacent, the trolls will soon be able to rush into your crowd, and then it''s time for you to kneel and beg for mercy!" The goblin leader also saw Narant''s smile with his eyesight, and he gritted his teeth again. Fortunately, the charging team is getting closer and closer to the enemy at this moment, and it will soon be able to cause damage to the enemy. And just as the goblin leader thought, the number of goblin trolls is simply too many. Even though this longbowman is extremely efficient, when the trolls approached the team more than fifty meters, they only harvested more than a hundred. In this way, in the charge team, in addition to the tens of thousands of goblin soldiers, there are nearly three hundred one-eyed trolls. What''s more, more than a dozen of the one-eyed trolls have already started to attack. These more than ten one-eyed trolls are the unique self-propelled self-propelled guns that Zhuang Kang had seen before. I saw this human-shaped self-propelled gun as a group of two trolls. A troll squatted on the ground, and the troll behind picked up the stone bullet in the basket, and then hit the slingshot behind the squatting troll. Whoosh whoosh! Bang bang bang! "what!" Immediately, more than a dozen volleyball-sized stone bullets cut across the sky and smashed into the surrounding arrow towers. Although the self-propelled gun''s caliber is not as high as a crossbow, because the distance is close enough, seven or eight hits the arrow tower with more than ten shots. There were several bombs that directly hit the wall of the arrow tower, and a deep pit was smashed above. And there are three that directly hit the wall at the top of the arrow tower. The bouncing boulders caused four or five longbowmen to be injured to varying degrees. "Haha, tremble, stupid Terran!" The enemy finally started to suffer casualties, and the goblin leader immediately laughed. "Goblin warriors, keep working hard, kill these despicable humans, and then rob their castles!" When he was on the rise, the goblin leader even shouted towards the field. "Oak! Oak!" Because of the blessing of extraordinary power, this voice can be heard in the audience. And the goblin soldiers in the charge also responded immediately, like a thousand ducks, Orke Oke kept calling. "Damn, it''s making everyone''s head hurt, Annie, give them a taste of lightning!" Seeing casualties among his subordinates, Narant was naturally in a bad mood, and immediately looked at little girl Annie. "Yes, my lord!" Annie closed her eyes immediately when she heard the words, and immediately, there were several dark clouds floating in the sky. "Haha, that group of human races are dead, you can see that the dark clouds have gathered on their heads, this is the will of the gods!" The goblin leader also noticed the condition of the dark cloud. However, he felt that this was a harbinger of bad luck for Narant and others. Boom! The next moment, there was a rumble of thunder in the sky. "God is above, let the storm come more violently!" The two sides were only two miles away from each other, but the other side''s Human Race team was covered with dark clouds. The scenery here is unique, and the sun is shining. When the goblin leader heard the rumbling thunder, not only did he not sense the danger, but instead he shouted proudly. He felt that the enemy was really over. Click! Click! Boom! And it was as if the gods heard his cry. In an instant, several lightning bolts fell straight from the sky. "Ahhh!" "Hoohoho!" As the lightning fell, screams and screams were immediately heard from the battlefield ahead. "This..." But the goblin leader was a little dumbfounded at the moment. Because the lightning that fell was not directed at the enemy, but all fell on the charge team of their goblins. Immediately, no matter whether it was the troll or the surrounding goblins, as long as they were struck by lightning, they all smoked black smoke. Of course, the worst is the goblins commanded on the shoulders of trolls, their strength is only equivalent to the realm of silver knights. In this way, this flash of lightning directly turned them into black charcoal sticks, and they fell to the ground with a puff. The one-eyed troll can handle it because of its rough skin and thick flesh. "Wrong, wrong, the gods are above, you should hack those despicable and shameless human races!" "It was they who plotted against our former chief and then killed the clansmen of our two villages!" "So, they are the unpardonable sinners!" The goblin leader felt that he must have not explained the situation, which caused the lightning to split the goblins, but not the human race. Click! Click! Boom! "Ahhh!" "Hoohoho!" The next moment, the gods responded again, and several thick lightning bolts fell. However, this time, it was still the team of goblins! The goblin leader was about to cry, looking up at the sky, "God is above, I don''t want any lightning, you should take back your divine power!" Where does he still have the previous idea of ??what made the storm more violent. Now he only hoped that the dark cloud would dissipate immediately and stop hacking their clansmen. Mainly because this lightning is too eccentric. Obviously many trolls have already arrived under the human tower. But for the human race standing four or five meters higher than the troll, but close at hand, these lightnings turned a blind eye. Click! Click! Click! Boom! Boom! However, the goblin leader did not know. As the saying goes, "It''s easy to ask God and it''s hard to send God." Immediately, not only did the dark clouds not disappear, but the lightning that fell down became continuous. These lightnings are still magical, but they turned a blind eye to the nearby human race, and specifically smashed his goblins. The lightning hit him more than sixty times. The casualties were that hundreds of goblin soldiers and dozens of trolls fell to the ground as black briquettes with smoke. "..." The goblin leader was about to cry without tears. "..." And the surrounding goblins were speechless when they looked at their big leader. "Kill, kill all these human races, rob all their castles!" "Hoohoho!" Fortunately, the goblin team at this time finally rushed in front of the human team. And the close combat between the two sides really began. "The phalanx of pikemen, raise your guns, time!" "Wolf Knights, charge!" "Tulip Knights, charge!" Immediately, there was a burst of roaring and killing in the field. And Vivian and Catherine, the lucky daughters, also joined the battle. Only the Lord Lord Narant and the auxiliary lucky daughters such as Vinnie Shirley were still standing there. Zhuang Kang was standing not for command, but for brewing magic. The deafness and illusion he had just learned. "Haha, I''m finally fighting with the Terran team. I see how you guys use conspiracy and tricks this time!" Seeing the fierce battle ahead, the goblin leader finally felt better and laughed again. He is very confident in his own people, especially the more than 200 one-eyed trolls left. With so many people on the other side, he is not an opponent at all. "Group Deafness!" However, just when the goblin leader was selling well, Narant''s first group magic was finally demonstrated. "Hoohoho!" Narant has magical and spiritual powers far beyond that of magicians of the same level. In this way, the original intermediate-level group deafening technique could only be used on more than 30 enemies, but Narant quadrupled it, causing more than 120 one-eyed trolls to deafness. "Hoohoho!" And the one-eyed troll who was deafened by magic also noticed the problem, and immediately roared anxiously. "Orks! Orks! Troll slaves, focus on fighting!" "Oak, troll slave, did you hear me, concentrate on the battle for me, or I''ll starve you for three days after I go back!" The goblins in charge of the trolls still don''t know what happened. Seeing that the restless troll slaves did not concentrate on attacking the enemy, they immediately lied in their ears and reprimanded loudly. But no matter how they reprimanded, these one-eyed trolls remained unmoved. "Roar!" However, at the next moment, these troll slaves under their feet had other new changes. I saw the troll slave roared, raised a huge palm directly, and grabbed their clansmen. "Okook! Troll slave, what do you want? Don''t you want to eat..." Click! quack quack! It''s just that before these goblins caught by the troll slaves had time to finish speaking, the trolls had already tore them into two pieces, and then put them directly into their mouths, chewing them. . "This... this, Ok, what the **** is going on here!" The goblins who saw this scene were stunned, feeling that the scene in front of them made the goblins more unbelievable than seeing the gods. These trolls have been strictly trained, and now they dare to attack the clan. "Oh, this illusion is quite useful!" Not far away, Narant laughed. These one-eyed trolls suddenly attacked their masters, and naturally they were also the ghosts of him. A deafening spell makes the one-eyed troll unable to hear commands An illusion spell makes the one-eyed troll hallucinate that it is some kind of vicious beast on his shoulders. Because of this vicious beast, their ears were deaf. As a result, the one-eyed troll under the rage naturally attacked the goblin on his shoulder without hesitation. Moreover, this is just the beginning. When these one-eyed trolls tore the goblins on their shoulders alive, their attack targets shifted to other goblins or one-eyed trolls. Because in the eyes of the illusionists, all these guys around are enemies at this moment. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 799： Goblins Secret Weapon Bang bang bang! Puff puff! The combat power of these one-eyed trolls is comparable to that of tauren, and they are also the combat power that goblins rely most on. In this way, when they started attacking the surrounding goblins, the goblins'' team suddenly became in chaos. As the three- or four-meter-long stone sticks or wooden mace swept across the spot, in an instant, large swathes of goblins were smashed into flesh and flung out. "Oak! Oak, bastard, we are your masters!" "Troll slaves, do you want to rebel?" Faced with such a scene, the surrounding goblins were scared to death. While fleeing in all directions, he loudly denounced these one-eyed trolls who suddenly rebelled. But the more they shouted, the more hateful provocation they were in the eyes of those trolls who had been caught in illusion magic. For example, we are your masters. In the one-eyed demon illusion, it sounds like I want to kill all your masters. Do you want to rebel? The one-eyed demon has heard it, and if you dare to resist, I will kill you and your master immediately! In this way, the one-eyed troll kept running and rushing, chasing these goblins with nowhere to go. Fortunately, Narant''s illusion only caused the one-eyed troll with more than 100 heads to fall into the illusion. There are more than 80 one-eyed trolls on the Goblin side, and they have not lost control. So, when the goblins who controlled these one-eyed trolls saw this, they immediately ran over to support them and started fighting. "Quicremon, give me the effort to kill!" Seeing such a situation, Narant would naturally not miss this great opportunity. While waving his long sword and rushing up, he also gave orders to all his subordinates. "Yes, my lord, the Knights of the Wild Wolf, kill it!" "Tulip Knights, kill it!" Immediately, the goblins who rushed to the front were bad luck. The only enemy he faced before was Narant, but now he must be careful not only of the human race, but also of the one-eyed troll on his side. Even, in the illusion performed by Nalant, these one-eyed trolls regarded Naland''s soldiers as goblins. In this way, when some goblins attacked Narant''s subordinates, these one-eyed trolls would risk their lives to help. "This group of illusions is also very useful, but unfortunately, even a genius with extraordinary talent like me can only support one spell casting!" Narant sighed while rushing to kill. "Bastard, what the **** is going on?" The battlefield ahead was already chaotic, and the goblin leader was naturally furious. Originally imagined to fight the most majestic battle since he became the new leader. But I never thought that this battle, which was originally a destructive battle, turned into such a situation. In fact, it''s all because of the goblin''s lack of news. Otherwise, if you can know about Narant''s encirclement and annihilation of the orc army more than a month ago. It is estimated that even if he was given ten courage, he would not dare to attack Stormwind. However, now the goblin leader naturally has no regrets taking the medicine. "Great leader, this seems to be the magic of the human race, those troll slaves must have fallen into the enemy''s magic illusion!" And the Goblins are not without knowledge. Hearing the question of the new leader, he immediately gave the answer. "Also, that magician is likely to be a senior magician!" Although Narant is only a mid-level magician, his group of illusionists attacked too many people. It also made the knowledgeable goblin overestimate him. "Senior magician, **** it, how much favored this illegitimate son is by the duke, even the senior magician gave him one!" "Since you dote on illegitimate children like this, why did you send this border to harm our goblins!" The goblin leader jumped with anger. He naturally knows the magician of the human race. But magicians are not Chinese cabbage, and now there is even a senior magician in the team of a little baron. This was definitely beyond his expectations. And he has already cursed the duke''s father hundreds of times. Because how can there be such a good duke father to the illegitimate son. "Kaka, then tell me, is there any way to get in touch with illusion magic?" "Great leader, if it was tens of thousands of years ago, with the greatness of our goblins, it must be possible..." "Don''t be long-winded, I''m talking about now!" The goblin leader almost wanted the one-eyed troll under his feet to shoot this guy to death. "No!" Goblin Kaka immediately shook his head when he saw the leader''s murderous gaze. "Bastard, doesn''t that mean that if we don''t use our secret weapon, today''s battle will probably be lost?" "Okay... It seems so, great leader... Unless, after twenty minutes, the magician''s illusion should automatically expire!" "Twenty minutes? Twenty minutes later, our goblin army will almost die and run away!" As the leader of the goblin, how could he not know the character of his clan. The casualties were still relatively few, so with their new leader in charge, the goblin soldiers didn''t dare to escape. But if the casualties expand, these guys will definitely turn their heads and run. It''s useless even to stop it. "Send me a secret weapon!" Finally, the goblin leader hesitated and gave the order. "Yes, great leader!" When the goblin Kaka heard the words, he immediately trotted to the jungle behind. "Damn the human race, it forced me to use the secret weapon of the goblin clan. It''s so confusing. Later, I must loot your castle and burn it down!" Whoa! Whoa! And just when the goblin leader resented, there were two huge swaying sounds of branches and leaves from the bushes behind. After the branches and leaves swayed, the goblin leader looked into the air. I saw two behemoths slowly rising from the canopy. And this is the secret weapon of goblins, and the last mark left by brilliant goblins tens of thousands of years ago. Because it turned out to be two airships. The two airships lifted off vertically and slowly climbed to more than 300 meters before slowly moving towards the battlefield. "Lord, look, what is that!" At the same time, the little Loli and others on Narant''s side also immediately noticed the appearance of the airship because they did not participate in the battle. It was the first time they had seen such a strange object, and they immediately exclaimed at Narant. "I''m going, it''s an airship! Goblins actually have airships!" Narant''s jaw dropped when he saw this scene. In those games in the previous life, goblins were able to produce airships. But he didn''t expect it to exist in this world. That airship was not the same as the real airship in the previous life. Its entire body is made of wood, even the oval buoyancy above it. Obviously, the airship in this other world should not rely on hydrogen and other buoyant gases to fly. Instead, there are runes emitting purple light on the wooden shell of the oval buoyancy device. This airship should be powered by fantasy technology like magic runes. The airship itself is not very large, and the visual length is at most ten meters. There is even less space for the hanging frame below to hold cargo or creatures. It''s just a box-shaped wooden hanging basket with a diameter of less than five meters. Narant immediately withdrew from the battle, then took out his binoculars and carefully watched the scene on the hanging basket. Since the goblins have come up with such unusual objects, it must be able to play a big role in the battle. In this way, Narant needs to guard against the lethality of this airship. "What is that!" It didn''t matter if he didn''t see it, but Narant was startled at a glance. In his telescope, there were actually two wooden windows open under the side of the airship''s gondola. And on the wooden window, he saw a very classic existence during the naval battle in the previous life, that is, the deep muzzle. Of course, the muzzle on this airship is very small, roughly the size of a fist. But Narant, as a traveler, knew if it was really a cannon. No matter what caliber, the lethality will definitely not be small. "Sir, what''s the matter!" It was the first time that Xue Li and other lucky daughters saw such a surprised expression on their own adults, and they immediately asked curiously. "These goblins seem to have cannons!" "Cannon? My lord, what is a cannon?" Shirley and the girls didn''t understand what a cannon was. But at this moment, the airship answered them. I saw a sudden change in one of the deep cannon muzzles of the airship in the front. I saw that the muzzle slowly aimed at this side, and then the muzzle began to gather purple light. When the purple light converged to the apex, with a buzzing sound, a purple ball of light rushed towards them. "Crowd Shield!" Seeing this, Narant dared to be negligent, and directly took out his staff and cast the life-saving magic stored in the staff. Buzz! With Narant''s spellcasting, the surrounding range of five meters, including Shirley and others, was shrouded in a large magic shield. When the magic shield was formed, the purple ball of light had already swept through the air and landed in front of them quickly. Boom! With a loud bang, a splendid purple light flashed in front of Narant and the others in an instant. After the light burst, it was as gorgeous and colorful as the ripples reflected in the water, sweeping the surrounding area of ??six or seven meters. And this seemingly incomparable dream scene not only did not make Narant and the girls feel relaxed and happy. Instead, he was taken aback by its power. I saw that the place that was swept away by the purple light had become charred black. Not to mention the lush green grass and flowers, even the ground below turned black and smoked. Kaka! At this time, along with a few crisp sounds, the mid-level magic group shield that Narant just cast was actually shattered. You know, even in the face of the Earth Knight, Narant''s shield can be set for more than ten seconds. Doesn''t this mean that a single ball of light from that thing can withstand several attacks from the Earth Knight. "Sir...this..." Shirley''s little girl was already frightened. Fortunately, my grown-up has a magic shield, otherwise the invincible and cute little Xue Li just started to become scum like those flowers? "Haha! Now you know how powerful our great goblin family is!" Although he didn''t kill Narant with one blow, the goblin leader still laughed proudly. Enemies have magic shields, but so what? Can it stop the bombardment of a few magic cannons? "This time, the first battle of my great new leader can finally be successfully completed!" The goblin leader became content. "Xue Li, hurry up, take Vinnie and the others to evacuate first, and let Xiao Huihui come to me!" Narant was really caught off guard by the goblin''s airship at this moment. Fortunately, things shouldn''t be too bad at the moment. If these goblins attacked him before the two armies were in contact, he would have no choice but to flee with his subordinates. But now that the crowds on both sides were already mixed together, he did not believe that the goblins would dare to attack indiscriminately. In this way, after instructing Shirley to evacuate the girls who did not participate in the battle, Narant shouted to Raymond and the others again. "Raymond, Quick, Vivian, all of you rushing into the goblin crowd, remember, don''t leave!" "Yes, my lord!" Raymond, Quick, Vivian and others also saw the scene just now. So it is natural to not be foolish to get an order now. After receiving the reply from his subordinates, Narant finally felt at ease. Choo Choo Choo! At this moment, Xiao Huihui also flew to Narant. "Little Huihui, take me off into the sky and get close to those two airships!" Narant didn''t hesitate, jumped directly onto Little Gray''s back, and then swept straight towards the airship. "Damn, there''s even a monster mount!" When the goblin leader saw this scene, of course, he was ready to greet the Duke''s father, the ''illegitimate son'', Narant. "However, this airship is the product of our goblin clan''s most glorious time. Do you, an ignorant human race, really think that you can cause damage to the airship after getting close?" Naturally, Narant didn''t know that the goblin leader was looking at him with disdain. Taking Xiao Huihui to the vicinity of one of the airships, he immediately instructed Xiao Huihui to fly straight over. hum! "What? There''s even a shield!" But when Narant approached the airship three or four meters, a layer of colored shield suddenly appeared in front, directly blocking him and Xiao Huihui. "Haha, ignorant human boy, the airship of our great goblin is driven by the magic core!" "Not only can the airship fly, but it can also launch magic cannons and generate protective shields!" "And as long as this shield is not exhausted, even the mages can''t blow it up!" Narant''s condition was exactly as the goblin leader expected. Seeing Narant''s shriveled appearance, the goblin leader laughed happily again. Although Narant couldn''t hear the goblin leader''s muttering, he had never eaten pork before and had seen pigs run away. As a traveler, he has also seen many sci-fi movies in his previous life. This is clear about the battleship shield. And this airship is obviously like the spaceship in the sci-fi film. "Since it is a magic shield, it must consume energy, sir, I want to see how long your shield can last!" Thinking of this, Narant directly opened the space ring, and then a large grenade was pulled out With the increase of magic power, Zhuang Kang''s storage space is naturally not static. After all, such a spell that can carry items with you is definitely a must for home travel. Therefore, after Narant''s long-term development and expansion, the storage space has reached ten square meters. Although the materials he stored were various, this large grenade was definitely an indispensable existence. Because it cooperates with his spatial teleportation, this large grenade is an excellent weapon for Yin people. So, the number is definitely enough. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 800： The turtle shell is broken! "Eat my lord and I''ll send a grenade!" After taking out the grenade, Narant threw it towards the airship without hesitation. Boom! With a roar, the grenade detonated directly near the airship. Of course, because of the existence of the shield, the airship protected in it was not affected at all, even if it shook a little. However, Narant saw this, not only did not feel tired, but his eyes brightened. "It really works!" At the moment when the grenade exploded, the purple light that protected the airship clearly rippled and fluctuated. As such, this suggests that the impact of the grenade dissipates the shield''s energy. In this way, I am not afraid that you have too much energy, but I am afraid that it will not take effect. "Hey, what''s going on, what did that stupid Terran throw out?" And the goblin leader on the ground in the distance also saw this scene, and he was surprised. "Great leader, I don''t even know what kind of weapon it is!" The goblin chief craftsman responded immediately. "I don''t know, even just such a small movement can''t shake the fortress of our Goblin Clan, haha!" The goblin leader was in a good mood at the moment, but he didn''t swear at the chief craftsman. Boom! However, just as his voice fell, there was another roar from his head. The smiling face of the goblin leader immediately faded for the most part. "There are only two, but for the magic core of the airship, it is still like a mosquito bite!" Boom! Boom! The goblin leader''s smile faded completely, "Hmph, it''s just four insignificant explosions, and it can''t shake the airship of our great goblin family!" Boom boom boom! Boom boom boom! The face of the goblin leader had turned ashen, and his lips were already trembling. The surrounding goblin subordinates lowered their heads and dared not say a word. "Who can tell me what happened, what weapons did the enemy use, and why there were so many!" "This...this, great leader, the little ones really don''t know...but...but even if the enemy uses magic, the number of attacks should be limited!" "And our airship magic energy core was specially replaced with a new magic energy spar before the expedition, so such an explosion can be resisted at least hundreds of times." "No matter how powerful the enemy is, it is impossible to fight magic so many times!" Several goblin subordinates shrank their heads when they saw the leader jumping on the spot. But this is not an answer, and in the end it was the chief craftsman Kaka who dared to speak out. However, just as his words fell, there was another rumbling sound from his head. Moreover, the rumbling sound became incessant, and there was no more pause. "Hey, this tortoise shell is quite hard, let''s see who can spend it!" Narant threw more than 20 grenades in a row, but the energy cover of the airship remained the same. However, he is not in a hurry, because there are still more than 300 pieces in his space ring at the moment. So, Narant threw out the grenades for no money. While throwing it away, he even thought about how many large pieces of Glory Fury would be in the storage space in the future. In this way, with the power of the Wrath of Glory, there is no need for such trouble as now. Boom! Boom! In this way, the goblins below and Narant''s subordinates were fighting, and Narant kept throwing grenades at the airship in the air. The goblins on the airship gradually turned into panic from their disdainful expressions. Because, they can see the energy of the airship''s magic core is rapidly decreasing with the explosion of a sound. "Oak, Ok, hurry up, aim the magic cannon at the human race and the flying beast, don''t let him attack us again!" "Also, let Ruba next door help us attack that human race together!" "Okay, Captain!" Following the airship captain''s order, several goblins immediately moved their guns up and aimed at Narant. At the same time, another airship also received a signal, which was also aimed at Narant. "Well, this is about to come to me, but unfortunately, it''s too late!" Seeing a few deep and small muzzles aimed at him, Narant was not at all afraid, because he already had a plan to deal with it. I saw that the grenade Narant took out from the storage space at the next moment had become a refueling grenade. The linen bag outside the grenade contained a variety of materials. Narant didn''t know much about it, and without hesitation, he kept throwing it towards the two airships. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! With a loud explosion, the goblins'' barrels were still gathering energy. But the next moment, I found that the front was suddenly shrouded in colorful mist. Suddenly, Narant disappeared. "Bastard, why is this happening!" Seeing this, the goblin leader on the airship jumped in a hurry. But they couldn''t see Narant, but Narant remembered their location. After all, although the airship is magical, the volume is there, and Narant can feel it with his eyes closed. As a result, a grenade still hit the airship. The airship''s energy continued to decrease as the grenade bombed. "Bastard, shoot at me and shoot in the direction from which the explosion came!" The airship captain also went out of his way. "Yes, Captain!" Buzz! Boom! Boom! With two buzzing sounds, the purple light group quickly shot in the direction of the big character where Narant was. Not to mention that this energy cannon was a blind shot. Even if it wasn''t a blind shot, Narant could quickly dodge while riding on Xiao Huihui''s back. In this way, the attack of the airship was like a cannon hitting a mosquito for him, nothing at all. Instead, Narant''s attack continued. "Keep shooting me, this shameless and despicable human race!" The goblin captain couldn''t care less at the moment, desperately commanding the magic cannon to shoot. His actions were more emotional than rational. It''s not his fault. In the past, even if the airship captain dealt with the one-eyed troll, he was still a high-ranking existence. Where have you ever been so embarrassed. "Bastard!" The goblin leader on the ground saw this scene clearly. Seeing that his two airships were shooting indiscriminately in the fog, the despicable human race boy was constantly attacking as if walking around in the courtyard, but he was not injured even a hair. It''s a humiliation to their goblins'' great secret weapon. "Great leader, it can''t go on like this, you quickly give an order to let the airship return and land!" At this moment, the goblin chief artisan looked a little panicked, and proposed to the goblin leader. It turned out that the energy of the magic cannon shooting of the two airships also came from the magic core. In this way, their useless shooting, not only did not bring any benefit to the airship, but instead caused the energy of the magic core to be consumed faster. "Bastard, blow the horn and let the airship return!" Although the goblin leader is a little overjoyed, he is not stupid. Hearing the reminder of the chief craftsman, he also gave orders to the messenger beside him. "Yes, great leader!" The messenger received the order and immediately blew the special horn to communicate with the airship. "Captain, listen up!" At this time, the two airships who were listening also immediately heard the sound of the horn. "Oops, the energy consumption is too high, let''s retreat and land according to the leader''s order!" In this way, the airship leader was relieved, and he realized that because of the random shot, more magic energy was consumed. "Yes, captain!" Several goblin leaders immediately began to control the airship to prepare to turn. "Hey, this is trying to escape, can you escape?" Although Narant didn''t understand the meaning of the horn, he could clearly see the intention of the airship. In this way, naturally, the cooked suppression will not fly away. He took out more refueling grenades without hesitation, and then let Xiao Huihui start to circle around the two airships. All the refueling grenades were thrown around the airship. Boom! Boom! With the explosion of the refueling grenade, fog filled the surroundings of the two airships in an instant. This made the goblins in the two airships lose their way. Good scum love, they are in the air at the moment, even if they lose their way, they are not afraid. "Oak, go straight for me at full speed and get out of this fog!" "Yes, Captain!" "Are you still struggling to the death? Then let me speed up!" Seeing that the enemy was still struggling, Zhuang Kang simply took out five grenades from the storage space at one time. There is no need to worry about the ignition problem at all, just a simple thought, the flame technique will automatically appear in front of you, and then the five grenades will be ignited at the same time. After the five grenades were thrown, and before Narant stopped, another five grenades appeared... Repeating this, in less than five seconds, Narant has at least thrown over a hundred grenades from the beginning to the present! Boom! Boom! Click! And as soon as the roar of the hundred grenade fell, there was a slight shattering sound around the airship. It turned out that a crack appeared in the purple shield of the airship. "Ah, Captain, it''s not good, our energy is about to run out, and the shield of the airship is about to shatter!" The goblin on the airship suddenly screamed in panic. "Quick, fly back!" At this time, the airship finally rushed out of the fog, and when he heard the subordinates'' shouts, the airship captain didn''t have much to say. Immediately directing the goblin at the helm to fly in the direction of his leader. "Haha, the tortoise shell is cracked!" When Narant saw this, he laughed happily. More than a hundred grenades finally cracked the tortoise shell of the airship. So, he took out five grenades again and threw them out. Boom! Click! Finally, with a roar, the cracked shield was completely shattered. Immediately, the goblin''s airship appeared in front of Narant without any defenses, like a beauty stripped naked. Buzz! However, just as Narant was excitedly preparing to instruct Xiao Huihui to approach, and then jumped into the airship to deal with a few goblins, the airship in front made two hums, and then the height immediately began to drop. The descent wasn''t fast, but it wasn''t slow either. "Ah, the energy of the magic core is exhausted!" Immediately, several goblins piloting the airship were so frightened that their souls escaped. "Little Huihui, grab it for me, you can''t smash this airship!" Narant changed his strategy immediately upon seeing this. It''s easy to take out a few goblins, but this airship is his Narrant''s trophy, so it can''t be damaged no matter what. hoohoo! Xiao Huihui heard a cry, and then went straight towards the airship. When he came to the top of the airship, Xiao Huihui stretched out his claws and grabbed onto the protruding beam of the airship''s ceiling. After Xiao Huihui grabbed the airship, he began to flap his wings desperately. Of course, even if Xiao Huihui tried his best, he still couldn''t stop the airship from falling. Fortunately, although it can''t stop the fall, it can also slow down the speed of the airship''s fall. About seven or eight seconds later, with a rumbling sound, the airship finally landed, setting off a puff of smoke. However, the airship at the moment was not damaged at all thanks to the help of Xiao Huihui. "Good job, Xiao Huihui, let''s deal with the one on the head!" Narant simply ignored the goblins who jumped out of the airship to escape, and instead directed Xiao Huihui to move towards the other airship quickly. Because Narant was restrained by his teammates, the airship was about to fly over the goblin leader. However, Narant certainly wouldn''t give him a chance, so he repeated his tricks and started using refueling grenades around him again. With the refueling grenade blocking the sight of the airship, Narant concentrated on throwing grenades for a war of attrition! With the endless rumbling, Narant spent more than 130 grenades this time, which only resulted in the rupture of the airship shield. "Ah, our magic core energy is also exhausted!" With a few exclamations, the airship also followed in the footsteps of the former, and began to fall in place like the previous airship. "Little Gray, come on!" This time, Narant just gave a short command, and Xiao Huihui immediately flapped his wings and grabbed the beam of the second airship. Boom! There was another boom, and the second airship also landed unscathed. And the goblin crew members among them also fled the airship like shit. "Haha, I made a lot of money this time!" Although he didn''t know how the airship was operated, the cannons that could fire purple light made Narant feel that this battle was really worth it. "Little Huihui, go back and deal with those goblin soldiers, and we''ll collect these spoils later!" Choo Choo Choo! Xiao Huihui immediately screamed twice in pleasure, and then quickly returned to the battlefield with Narant. "Our great goblin''s secret weapon has failed!" And when Narant went to the battlefield happily, the goblin leader who was more than a mile away almost fainted from crying. This airship is the goblins'' secret weapon! That''s why they were able to catch the one-eyed trolls and make them their slaves. But now it was defeated by a small baron. Moreover, if this battle cannot be won today, then their only three airships in the goblins will lose two! "Great leader, what should we do now, that shameless human noble has gone back to help his men fight!" "If we continue, our clansmen will probably be killed by them!" At this moment, the goblin leader heard a subordinate''s inquiry The goblin leader looked at the chaos ahead. On the battlefield, because of the help of the one-eyed troll who was hit by the illusion. Although the number of human races is small, they have already had the upper hand. If those human races kill the remaining thirty or so one-eyed trolls who have no illusions, then the goblins will definitely lose. "Let''s retreat!" The goblin leader gritted his teeth and finally shouted the words to retreat. As for the showdown? Just kidding, they are goblins! https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 801： no shame Woohoo! "Oak! Orc! Run!" "Oak, run!" Following the order of the goblin leader, the sound of the horn immediately echoed on the battlefield. And when the goblin soldiers heard it, they turned their heads and ran away, not even leaving a broken one. "Want to run? Stop them for me!" "Quickgood, surrenderers don''t kill!" It was also the first time that Narant fought against goblins, and he didn''t expect them to run so neatly. Upon seeing this, he immediately commanded Goode and others. "Yes, my lord! The Knights of the Wild Wolf, chase after me, the surrenderers will not be killed!" "Storm Knight, pursue, surrender, do not kill!" Goblins are extremely agile in running despite their small size. But it couldn''t outrun the four legs of Quick, Raymond and the others. When they were caught up by Goode and others, when they heard that they surrendered and did not kill, many goblins immediately squatted with their heads in place. "Oak, Ok, I surrender, I surrender, don''t kill me!" "I surrender, Ork, don''t kill me, Ork!" These goblins had no morals, and surrendered as fast as they turned their heads and fled. When Narant saw this, he was a little speechless, but at the moment he didn''t have time to pay attention to these goblins. Instead, he turned his attention to the goblin leader in the distance. The goblin leader was already riding on the largest one-eyed troll, heading towards the forest. "Do you really think you can escape?" Narant sneered, "Little Huihui!" Whoa! Following Narant''s command, Xiao Huihui swept down from the air. "Chase that goblin leader for me!" Narant jumped onto Xiao Huihui''s back, and then flew directly to the direction where the goblin leader escaped. In less than a minute, Narant sat on Little Gray and flew above the goblin leader. "Ah, great leader, that human noble is chasing after him!" Immediately, the rest of the goblins who were following the goblin leader below were taken aback. "Continue to run, he is just chasing after him, if he dares to come down, the leader will let him have a good taste of the troll slave!" The goblin leader did not panic, because he was a one-eyed troll with the power of an earth knight. In this way, the human nobles only dare to come down. He definitely wants that guy to look good. Maybe it''s time to turn defeat into victory. But Narant didn''t know that the goblin leader was full of confidence. After catching up with these goblins, he did not choose to fall immediately. Instead, he looked a mile ahead, and there was a wide open space, and Xiao Huihui fell directly there. "It didn''t take long for the goblin leader to crash into Narrant with the remnants of the one-eyed troll!" "Shameless human noble, you really dare to fall on the ground alone?" The goblin leader raised his head and spoke condescendingly. "Heh, just a few of you chickens, sir, I can solve it by myself!" "I advise you to surrender immediately, and those who surrender do not kill, otherwise you will die in a while!" Narant was equally confident. "Really, human boy, you still worry about yourself, troll slave, tear him to pieces for me!" The goblin leader jumped directly off the shoulder of the troll slave, and then gave an order to the one-eyed troll. "Hooho, okay, master!" The one-eyed troll roared twice, and then charged towards Narant viciously. Winter winter! And because of his more burly body than ordinary one-eyed trolls, every time he steps on the ground, it can cause tremors. "Boy, you''re dead!" The goblin leader felt that he had a chance to win. "Really? Flame Spear!" Narant smiled contemptuously. Although this one-eyed troll has the strength of an earth knight, is it still stronger than that orc Kado? Moreover, the vindictiveness that he cultivated during this period of time is not in vain. Immediately, Narant waved the dragon tooth sword and rushed towards the one-eyed troll. "Roar, go to hell!" The one-eyed troll saw that Narant was so daring, and after he entered the attack range, he raised the mace in his hand and smashed it directly at Narant. "It''s too slow!" But just when the mace was about to hit Narant, Narant was a very fast dodge, and instantly relied on the fast speed to easily dodge the attack. "This...how could it be so fast, isn''t he a golden knight?" The goblin leader was stunned when he saw this scene. Because Narant''s speed is definitely beyond what the Golden Knight can have. Even many weak earth knights are not so fast. And in his surprise, after Narant avoided the mace, he jumped up and jumped onto the mace. At this moment, the one-eyed troll is raising his mace to attack again. With the help of the mace, Narant moved upwards again and came to the one-eyed troll, face to face with him. "Big man, lie down!" Before the one-eyed troll could react, Narant''s long sword pierced directly into the eyes of the one-eyed troll. "Hoohoo! It hurts!" The one-eyed troll cried out in pain. While roaring wildly, he used the mace to wave it in front of him, trying to hit Narant. But Narant''s figure was extremely dexterous. He stepped on the one-eyed troll''s nose again, and then used his strength to come directly behind the one-eyed troll. puff! As the dragon tooth long sword slid across the back of the one-eyed troll''s neck, there was a sound of piercing flesh. Boom! Immediately, the one-eyed troll froze, and after struggling for a moment, the huge body lay flat on the ground. "You... what kind of monster are you!" The goblin leader pointed at Zhuang Kang and kept shaking. Obviously the strength of the golden knight, but he can quickly kill the one-eyed troll himself. "Hehe, I''m a human race, the lord of the Storm Territory, don''t you know everything, Your Excellency?" Narant stepped forward with a long sword. And the goblin leader immediately drew the dagger from his waist. On the contrary, the remaining subordinates beside him were trembling with fear. "Despicable and shameless human race, I am the leader of the great goblin, I advise you to retire now, otherwise I will be welcome!" The goblin leader was rather stubborn, holding a long sword in his hand and staring at Narant and letting out harsh words. "Yes, then you''re welcome to show me!" Narant smiled. This goblin leader is also the strength of the golden peak, and I really want to see what he can do. With that said, Narant continued to step forward, and when he was three meters away from the goblin leader, he raised his long sword and prepared to attack! The goblin leader''s expression became slightly solemn at this moment, just when Narant thought that the other party was about to make a move. The next moment the goblin leader''s actions almost made his jaw drop. Boom! Pfft! "Human nobles, I surrender, you just said, surrender without killing!" The goblin leader threw the dagger in his hand and knelt on the ground without shame. "Uh!" Narant was really caught off guard by this sudden change. One moment before, he was preparing to look like a civilian, but the next moment, he simply knelt on the ground and surrendered. What about your face as a leader? Is this face so worthless? "We surrender too, Orc, Orc, Terran nobles, don''t kill us!" Following the surrender of the goblin leader, the other goblins also did not hesitate and knelt down one after another. These guys didn''t feel disappointed in their leader at all. Narant was speechless, and in the end he could only accept the sneak attack from these guys, and then waited until Raymond Quick and others arrived, and then tied these guys together. Finally, after a little count, Narant actually captured nearly 5,000 goblins, plus more than 50 one-eyed trolls. The rest, the goblins and the one-eyed trolls, were either beheaded by Narrant''s subordinates, or died at the hands of the one-eyed trolls who had fallen into the illusion. As for the casualties on Narant''s side, thirty people were seriously injured, hundreds were slightly injured, and there were no deaths! The reason why no one died this time was thanks to those one-eyed trolls who had been stunned by illusions. These guys treat Narrant''s subordinates as goblins. In this way, when Narant''s subordinates are in danger, they will not hesitate to come forward to rescue. Even at the expense of himself. I have to say that Narant is really curious about how such a timid and weak goblin obeys the one-eyed troll. And following his inquiries on the way back, he quickly got a way to subdue the goblin and train the one-eyed troll. The reason why goblins can conquer the one-eyed trolls is their secret weapon, the magic airship. That troll is also a race that lives in the death swamp. However, because of their size, the one-eyed troll lives only on the edge of the swamp. Goblins, on the other hand, live in swamps, and every year they take an airship to the area where the one-eyed troll lives to capture the one-eyed troll. Cyclops do not live in groups, but in families. A one-eyed troll family has more than a dozen trolls. When these goblins find the family, they will attack. Although the one-eyed troll is powerful, it can''t do anything to the things that fly in the sky. In addition to the goblins pretending to be ghosts and calling themselves the messengers of gods, they now need to dedicate a family member as a squire. If they refuse, then they will impose divine punishment and let the whole family of one-eyed trolls perish. Relative to losing the entire family or dedicating a family member, the one-eyed troll simply chooses to dedicate a family member. Because the goblins ride on airships and can release terrifying purple light balls, the one-eyed trolls really believe that they are messengers of gods. In this way, being a servant to the gods is not too bad. And the goblins are also very particular about choosing one-eyed trolls, and they all choose the youngest. In this way, when the one-eyed troll hadn''t grown up, he was able to tame and teach him better, and instill obedience thinking for many years. "How cunning! He actually knows how to trick other races!" After Narant knew the whole thing, he realized that he really underestimated these guys. He is timid and not strong, but there are a lot of people who have a lot of guts. Then, Narant asked about the airship. This airship was brought out by the Goblin from the Goblin Kingdom more than a hundred years ago. At that time, the Goblin Kingdom had hundreds of airships left over from ancient times. Just because of the invasion of dark creatures, the Goblin Kingdom collapsed directly, and the clansmen also fled. Their team of nearly 20,000 goblins settled in the Death Swamp, and their only possession was three magical airships. As for why it is called magic energy, it is because the driving of this airship comes from an existence called magic energy mine. Fel mines are very rare, and also only the elf of the mines can open them. Back then, their Goblin Kingdom would buy magic mine elf from the human race at a high price. But later, as the kingdom fell apart, they hid in the swamp to live and did not have the ability to trade with the human race. There is no such capital, so all the magic energy mines in their clan consume the magic energy spar that they carried in the past when they fled. It''s just that as the number of magic spar stones becomes less and less, the use of the airship of Goblin is only in crisis, and the rest of the time is only used to grab the one-eyed troll. "Then do any of you goblins know how to build magical airships?" Narant curiously asked the goblin leader. "No, these magic airships are left over from our ancestors, and the manufacturing technology has been lost!" "However, our goblins have also inherited the glory of many ancestors, such as trebuchets and magic cannons, we can all build them!" "Oh? Is that the magic cannon that shoots purple **** of light?" Narant''s eyes lit up instantly! "Yes, but the materials needed for the magic cannon are very precious, and the magic spar is also needed to use it, so I think it is better to use your car that can shoot thick and long arrows!" Goblin The leader nodded. "Really? What materials do you need to build a magic cannon?" Narant was very interested in the cannon. With that kind of power, even the Golden Knights are one shot at a time. So, even if he doesn''t have the magic spar now, he can plan for the future! "Human nobles, I am too late for any materials, because we never thought that we could build a bottle of magic cannon, because we can''t even gather the materials for construction." "If you really want to know, then go and see for yourself!" At this time, the goblin leader took out a booklet with a tattered cover from his arms. "Goblin Intermediate Construction Manual?" When Narant took the booklet, he vaguely recognized the name of the booklet. He quickly opened the booklet. I found that this booklet is really how to make some tools and weapons, For example, the production of trebuchets, the production of magic cannons, and other objects such as magic shields, magic lampstands, etc. And Narant was most interested in the magic cannon, and immediately checked it out. "What kind of thing, shining golden crystal, powder of keel, iron of secret gold!" When Narant looked at the same material name, he immediately understood why the goblin leader said that they never thought of building a new cannon. Because Narant has never even heard of these materials. In this way, even if these materials still exist, it is definitely the rarest of the rare. Zhuang Narant didn''t give up, and continued to turn his eyes a few times. Sure enough, the materials of the other magical objects in the book were also strange and unheard of. "It''s no wonder that the goblin leader is so willing to give me the booklet. I''m afraid many of these materials have become extinct, right?" "After all, the glory of Goblins was tens of thousands of years ago!" https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 802： Submission of the Goblin Chief Tens of thousands of years, vicissitudes, enough for many things to change. These goblins probably have not tried to recast their glory and forge these weapons and equipment. Instead, many complex materials are estimated to have disappeared in the long river of time and space. Of course, Narant thinks there is another possibility. That is what other private books this goblin leader has. However, he is not in a hurry. He is in his own hands now, so he will definitely be able to concoct it slowly in the future. Afterwards, Narant took the captives back to Lucky Town again. Thanks to the early reports of the previous spies, the caravans in the lucky town now knew that Narant had won another big victory. Although the enemies this time are not orcs, goblins and one-eyed trolls are also ruthless characters. "Wow, look, is that a one-eyed troll? It''s really terrible, it looks as fierce as the tauren of the orc race!" "Oh, the strength of this one-eyed troll is equal to that of the tauren." "Really equal to the tauren? That Baron Narant captured more than fifty one-eyed trolls at one time this time, isn''t it more brilliant than the last time he defeated the orcs!" "That''s not the case, because although the one-eyed trolls are powerful, they actually don''t tame many one-eyed trolls!" "I once heard that there are 20,000 to 30,000 Goblins in the Death Swamp, so the one-eyed trolls they tame are at most five or six hundred!" "And their own strength is not strong, so, compared to the last time, the strength of more than 20,000 is stronger!" "Speaking of which, goblins are also magical. Few of them can surpass the golden knight in their own strength, but they can tame one-eyed trolls as slaves!" "So it is!" "Of course, no matter how weak these goblins are, if Baron Narant can encircle them and capture so many of them, it will definitely be a big victory!" "It is indeed a big victory, hey, what is that!" "Hey, that''s an airship, a goblin''s airship. God is on top. Baron Narant can even capture a goblin''s airship. How did he do it?" "Goblin''s airship, what is that, can it fly?" "Yes, it is a flying airship, and this airship is the most powerful weapon of the Goblin tribe." "Do you know how such a weak goblin tame one-eyed trolls as slaves? It''s relying on this airship!" "It is said that this airship can fly to a height of two or three hundred meters. On the ground, whether it is lost by arrows or other weapons, it cannot be attacked!" "Of course, even if you can attack him, it''s useless, because there will be a protective cover on this airship!" "Any attack on the airship will be blocked by the protective cover!" "Doesn''t that mean that the goblin airship is invincible!" "Almost, the goblin airship also has a magic cannon!" "One shot of this magic cannon is equivalent to an earth knight''s attack." "Hey, that''s awesome!" "Yeah, last time I heard that a small principality had a dispute with goblins in order to compete for a piece of land. As a result, the goblins over there dispatched five airships, even if the principality sent five land knights, they couldn''t fight, Even the frontier fortress was almost breached!" "Fortunately, in the end, the king of the duchy made his own move to keep the border fortress!" "Because the king of the duchy is a sky knight, and a sky knight can fly in the air!" "However, that piece of land that was contested was then used by the goblins by default!" With the sound of discussion, Narant returned to the outside of the castle with the team. However, I believe that his record this time, along with these caravans, will also spread in the future. After bringing the goblin captives back, Narant placed them all in the simple fence where the orcs had been imprisoned. Moreover, the goblins were directly illuminated for three days after that, during which only a small amount of water was given to the goblins. In this way, on the fourth day, Narant finally called the goblin leader to the castle. "Tell me, Lombard Goblins, what use do you have?" In the castle hall, Narant sat comfortably on the sofa, while the goblin leader was placed on a small wooden bench. And the name of the goblin leader is Rumba. "Remember, tell the truth, because it''s about your future treatment." "There are thousands of orc slaves in my territory. Because they only have strength and no other use, they can only be sent by me to do coolies!" "And the treatment...you can only eat brown bread every day!" "Human nobles, our great goblins have a lot of abilities!" The goblin leader Rumba was starved for three days, and his chest was pressed against his back. At this moment, when I heard that if I didn''t have the ability to be a coolie, I could only eat black bread, and my face suddenly turned pale. Well, it''s green and white, so I hurriedly opened my mouth. "What ability, you can be specific!" Although Narant heard that goblins were good at building, he still didn''t know the specific aspects. "We goblins have many craftsmen who can build wooden carts, wooden beds, and trebuchets!" "In addition, we also know how to build houses, build bridges, human nobles, as long as your human can make objects, our goblins can make them." "Really?" Seeing the goblin leader making such an oath, Narant is a little skeptical, is he so almighty? After all, maybe tens of thousands of years ago, goblins were very capable, but now they can only survive in remote locations in loneliness, and if they have this ability, they can still be so miserable. "Of course it''s true, the nobles of the human race. Although our gob''s fighting ability is not too strong, you can''t question our craftsmanship!" "Although ordinary goblins can only be compared with the craftsmen apprentices of your human race, there is an exquisite craftsman for every hundred goblins. This is one of the reasons why our goblins are great!" "If you don''t believe it, you can find our goblin chief craftsman, who can make tools according to any of your requirements!" "Very good, then I''ll give it a try, I hope you don''t lie to me!" Narant narrowed his eyes, but his heart moved slightly. If what the goblin leader said was true, it would be of great benefit to his territory. Immediately, he immediately called someone to bring the so-called master goblin master craftsman. Because the appearance of the goblins is similar to Zhuang Kang, except for the difference in clothing, so he didn''t talk too much, and directly handed over a blueprint of a crossbow. The crossbow is unique to Narrant, so it''s the best way to test the goblin''s abilities. "Would you build this thing?" "Human noble, is this the strange big bow you used on the battlefield?" The goblin chief craftsman asked curiously. "Yes, you haven''t answered my question yet!" "Of course it is possible!" Not only was the goblin chief craftsman not timid, but a slight sense of excitement appeared on his face. "Oh, so how long will it take you to build it?" "Human nobility, if you can let me see the finished product up close and personal, give me ten goblins and ready-made materials, and I can build it in just one day!" The goblin chief craftsman said confidently. "Very good, then I''ll wait and see! Big Stone, take him down and prepare the materials and manpower according to what he just said!" "It''s your lord!" Immediately, the goblin chief craftsman was taken down. And Narant did not lock the goblin leader Lombard back, but temporarily placed him in the castle. If the goblin chief craftsman is really that powerful, it means that these goblins are still useful. In this way, their leader, Narant needs to envy and subdue him, so that he can better control these goblins in the future. Just waiting, the time soon came to noon Lilia''s little maid came at the right time to inform her adults that they could have lunch. And Narant thought for a while, instead of going to the castle restaurant, he directly asked the servant to bring today''s lunch to the living room. When all the delicacies were brought to the living room and placed on the small table next to them, the goblin leader Rumba was drooling. Narant ignored him and started eating directly in front of him. Roasted until golden brown and sizzling with oil, the Warcraft barbecue. Garlic fragrant, grilled charcoal-grilled mussels just right. Just stewed, the steaming Xianggu stewed four-color chicken. And the little cream cakes that are beautifully made into layers, and the sweet, mellow and brightly colored potion wine. Narant is arrogant and enjoys himself, and every meal is the ultimate enjoyment. "That... that respected human noble!" Finally, after enduring for five or six minutes, the goblin leader Rumba couldn''t take it anymore. "Well, Goblin captive, are you okay?" Narant looked at him playfully, this guy has even changed his name now! "Respected human nobles, although I am your captive, as a captive, can you also give me some food, or I will starve to death!" "And the dead prisoners are probably of no use to you!" The goblin leader Rumba swallowed while his eyes flickered. "Well, what you said does make sense!" Naranti nodded when he heard the words. Immediately looked at Lilia, "Lilia, go get some brown bread and water for this goblin captive, lest he starve to death!" "Yes, my lord!" "Hey!" The goblin leader originally saw Nalande''s head, and his eyes became bright. But he was stunned when he heard that he had asked the maid to fetch brown bread for him. "Human nobles, if you give other goblins black bread, I have no problem!" "However, I am the great leader of the Goblin clan after all. Although I was captured, you must treat me a little better!" "Hehe, why?" "Goblin captive, although you are the leader of other goblins, you are still just an ordinary goblin to me!" "Even, if the goblin chief craftsman just now can complete the test I explained, maybe in my opinion, he is more useful than you!" Narant chuckled and spoke sarcastically without any mercy. And the goblin leader Lombard was immediately speechless by Narant''s harsh words. Although he is the leader, compared to the chief craftsman, he is indeed worse than him in terms of craftsmanship. But the goblin leader didn''t want to give up, because smelling the delicious food on the table, if he couldn''t eat it, he felt worse than death. After thinking for a moment, the goblin leader gritted his teeth, "Respected human nobles, my craftsmanship is indeed not as good as that of the chief craftsman!" "But my father was the last goblin leader, and I''m the current goblin leader!" "Even if you are captured now, those goblins will still listen to me!" "So, if you can improve my treatment, I will make all the goblins obey you!" "Really? That is to say, are you ready to be loyal to me?" Narant smiled, that''s what he wanted. When the goblin leader heard the word allegiance, he immediately felt a little troubled. Although the goblins have been pushed out to live in remote areas, no group has ever surrendered to the human race. "then!" However, just as the goblin leader was thinking about it, Narant threw a piece of cream cake! When the goblin leader saw this, he didn''t even think about it, he reached out his hand to grab the cake without hesitation. Immediately, without saying much, he took a bite. "Oak, orc! This...this is too delicious, isn''t it?" With a mouthful of cream cake in his mouth, the goblin leader suddenly widened his eyes and exclaimed two Orks. "It''s alright, I''m a little tired of eating every day!" Narant said sternly. "Eat it every day?" The goblin leader looked at Narant with envy. Immediately, he didn''t talk too much, and finished the cream cake. "That respected human race..." "Don''t, I just felt tired of eating that cream cake, so I''ll just give it to you. After all, if you don''t eat it, you can only give it to the next person later." "Seeing that you are hungry, so I will give you a piece with great mercy!" "But now the other food on this table is what I like to eat. You are not my subordinate. I will not give you any more. You can eat brown bread later!" Narant interrupted directly. The words of the goblin leader. "Respected human nobles, if I am willing to be loyal to you, what kind of cake can you give me the cream like just now?" The goblin leader looked confused for a moment. Immediately, it was as if a major decision had been made. "Allegiance has to be sincere. If it is not sincere, I will not accept it, let alone reward me with delicious food!" "Of course, if it is my loyal subordinate, then I will definitely not treat you badly!" "Ask me, this maid, has she tasted these delicacies on the table?" At this time Lilia just returned, and Narant pointed at Lilia and said. "Because of the kindness of the adults, Lilia has eaten all the food on the table, and the cream cake can be eaten every day!" Lilia said at the right time. And what she said was of course the truth, and the goblin leader could see it. "Honorable human noble, my great goblin leader Rumba, I am willing to swear allegiance to you!" "I can swear to the great **** of craftsmen I will definitely not betray you in the future!" "Then call an adult to listen to it first!" Nalanda nodded. Regardless of the abilities of these goblins, he needs to arrange for them to do things. In this way, subduing this goblin leader can make it easier for him to control. "Big... lord!" "Very good, Lilia, go and ask the kitchen to prepare a richer meal for him!" Narant was very satisfied. Whether the goblin leader is sincere or not, this is a good start! https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 803： Form an army of magicians When the food was delivered, the goblin leader Rumba''s eyes lit up. Narant didn''t see it, he turned out to be a foodie. And the fact is indeed the case, the goblin leader at the moment exclaimed while eating. "The food of the human race is so delicious. Although my father used to be the leader, he could only eat big loach and wild vegetables in the death swamp!" "Also, even after I became the leader, the food still hasn''t changed, and occasionally I can eat the monster meat hunted by the one-eyed troll." "But my clan''s cook is too bad." "But the nobles of the human race can eat so much delicious food, especially the cream cake and this wine. There is such a delicious food in the world!" "How is it, Chief Rumba, are you still satisfied with the food I provide?" Narant took a panoramic view of the food of this Rumba, and asked quietly. "Well, it''s delicious, your honorable lord, these delicacies are really delicious!" Goblin Rumba was unprepared, and immediately nodded affirmatively. "It''s delicious, then I hope you can show me your abilities next time!" Narant nodded vaguely. ... In a flash, it was midnight. When Narant just finished his training, Big Stone came to report that it was the goblin chief craftsman who had completed the construction of the ballista. "So fast?" Narant was a little surprised, he thought this matter would have to wait until tomorrow. "Go, go and see!" Immediately, Narant did not hesitate. Speaking of which, he was really looking forward to it. If the goblin''s craftsmanship is really that good, wouldn''t he be able to get a large number of skilled craftsmen. In addition, the tasks released by the system can be completed by the way, and there is no need to entrust those caravans to go to the six empires to pull people. When Narant came to the gentle **** of the castle, he saw a ballista placed there. There were more than a dozen goblins standing beside them. "Respected lord, our goblin master craftsman has completed your test!" As soon as Narant approached, the goblin leader Rumba immediately stepped forward to speak. As if the crossbow was built by him. "Yeah!" However, Narant wants to keep the goblins honest now, and he needs to rely on him for the time being, so let it go. Nodding, he came to the crossbow. Not to mention, from the outside, this crossbow can no longer be faulted, and it is exactly the same as the ballista built by Narant''s own craftsmen. Of course, appearance does not mean power. So, Narant directly ordered the big rock and a few people to start the test firing. And the goblin chief craftsman was full of confidence and didn''t say anything during the process. hum! Snapped! With a buzzing sound, the thick and long crossbow arrows shot out instantly. With Zhuang Kang''s eyesight, he could clearly see the slight left-right twist of the body when the thick and long crossbow arrow passed through the air. Immediately, a loud bang came, and a tree in the distance was directly shot through. The crossbow arrow had been inserted into the mud behind the tree, and it had not yet penetrated a small part. "what!" When Narant saw this scene, he was immediately shocked. Because, why does he feel that the power of the crossbow arrows seems to have improved a little this time. In fact, Narant could see some clues from the swing amplitude that occurred in the air just after the arrow was fired. After the arrow is fired, the arrow is not straight when it is in the air because the arrow has suffered a huge inertia. Instead, there is a slight twist and wiggle due to the pressure. The swing of the crossbow bolt just now was obviously much larger than before. And now, after shooting through the tree, Narant''s idea was also verified. "Chief Goblin Craftsman, have you made any changes to the ballista?" Narant felt that there might be some reason why he didn''t discover it. "Yes, the nobles of the human race, when I was making this bed crossbow you mentioned, I found that the length of the crossbow wall is not correct!" "So, I extended it a little by ten centimeters according to my correct method, so the power of the current bed crossbow is the greatest!" The goblin chief artisan responded immediately. "Really! Is the lengthened crossbow arm reliable? Will it be scrapped after a few uses?" Narant immediately asked. Although the blueprint of this crossbow was originally provided by him. However, the performance and debugging of all aspects need to be verified by the craftsmen themselves. Narant vaguely remembered that the carpenter had mentioned it to himself at the time. This crossbow arm is a bit difficult to build. If it is too long, it will easily break the crossbow arm. But if it is too short, the power cannot be fully exerted. In this way, Narant asked them to find a compromise size and try to focus on stability. After all, when he didn''t want to fight the enemy, the bed crossbow shot the crossbow arm but suddenly broke. "Human nobles, although my combat power is the weakest among the goblins, my craftsmanship is the best!" "This crossbow, I can assure you, even if you shoot it three hundred times, there will be absolutely no problem. It is no different from your previous crossbow!" "Okay!" Narant likes this kind of talent. "What''s your name?" "Human noble, my name is Humba!" "Humph?" Narant was speechless for a while, it was really simple to name these goblins. What Rumba, Luba and this Humba, I wonder if there are Gaba and Kengba! "Humba, since you are so confident in your craftsmanship, you will be the chief craftsman of Storm Collar from now on!" "Also, Lombard leader, you said in the morning that there are many excellent craftsmen in your goblin tribe. Go and help me gather them now!" "Okay, your honorable lord!" The goblin leader immediately responded upon hearing this. After a pause, he immediately looked at Hengba, "Humba, I have decided to join the Storm Lord and become a subordinate of the respected lord!" "So, the order of the noble lord in the future will be the order of my Rumba!" Before leaving, the leader of Ruba explained to Humba again. Humba was stunned for a moment, then looked at Narant, "Thank you, Your Honor!" Soon, the Lombard leader gathered all the craftsmen he thought were excellent. With so many people, Narant couldn''t test the authenticity of their craftsmanship one by one. Moreover, this master craftsman has proved that goblins are indeed talented in production, so he simply asked these goblins what direction they were good at. Soon, Narant got the answer from these goblins, that is, the main direction of these goblins was building buildings or woodworking. They also know a little about smelting and wrought iron, but because of their size, they definitely can''t compare with dwarves. As such, they wrought iron just to aid in the construction of various machine parts. "Very well, now, I will form a group of five hundred and thirty-five of you into a craftsman group, and from now on you will enjoy the status of craftsmen in the storm!" "Not only do you get a salary, but you can also be allocated a comfortable and beautiful cabin!" Narant directly solicited. "Thank you, Your Excellency!" Before the rest of the goblins could react, the Rumba leader immediately spoke up. After thanking him, seeing that the other goblin craftsmen were still confused, the Rumba leader said again: "What are you still doing?" "From now on, our death swamp goblins will be the subordinates of the noble lord, so let''s thank the noble lord soon!" "Thank you, my lord!" When the other goblins heard the words, they naturally didn''t have any morals that would rather die, otherwise they wouldn''t have kneeled so simply when they were captured by Narant a few days ago. In this way, the five hundred goblin craftsmen immediately shouted. "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of recruiting 500 artisans in the branch line, and the system reward has been issued!" And when the words of these goblin craftsmen fell, a system prompt sounded in Narant''s mind immediately. "This is really a double happiness!" Narant laughed. Immediately, Mario was immediately found and asked him to take most of the craftsmen to the foundation of the city wall construction. Only the chief craftsman, Humba, was left to go to the wood workshop to rebuild the crossbow. As for other ordinary goblins, they were also sent to the city wall construction site by Narant. After all, it is impossible for Narant to support idlers. According to the Lombard leader himself, these ordinary goblins are not as skilled as other craftsmen. But in fact, it is no worse than the average craftsman apprentice. More importantly, many of these goblins have strengths comparable to those of the Bronze Elementary Knights. In this way, with their addition, the speed of building the city wall can definitely be accelerated. After Narant finished arranging the goblin affairs, he asked Shirley to give some orders, and then he returned to the study. As for what Shirley was told to do, it was to have her send bees to monitor a group of goblins. The focus is on the leader of the Rumba. Although this guy also said allegiance, how could Narant be not cautious. "Hey, it''s Affinity Fruit and Spiritual Power Fruit!" When Narant opened the system panel, he was immediately surprised by the new variety of kiwi fruit (small) that the system rewarded this time! This fruit is actually the fruit of affinity and spiritual power that even Zhuang Kang himself is thinking of. "Weakened version of Affinity Fruit: His utility is only one-fifth of that of Affinity Fruit, and it is used for subordinates who are absolutely loyal to the host!" "You can spend one energy point to exchange for five. (Note: Only the subordinates who are absolutely loyal to the host can eat it, otherwise the mild ones will be slightly poisoned, and the heavy ones will die on the spot! "Weakened version of the spiritual power fruit: its effect is only one-fifth of the genuine spiritual power fruit, and the edible objects are subordinates who are absolutely loyal to the host." "You can spend one energy point to exchange for five. (Note: Only the subordinates who are absolutely loyal to the host can eat it, otherwise the mild ones will be slightly poisoned, and the heavy ones will die on the spot! The role of these two fruits is obvious, and they are simply born for magicians. Affinity Fruit makes it easier to absorb various elements. The spiritual power fruit can increase one''s spiritual power, which is also the basis of practicing magic. "Is this an instruction from the God of Glory? I think my strength is too weak, so let me add another trump card for self-protection!" Narant grunted, then looked at his energy point. I managed to save fifty points. "The system exchanged fifty weakened Affinity Fruits and fifty weakened Spiritual Power Fruits for me!" Since the system is so powerful, Narant will naturally live up to it. To be honest, since he came to the Holy Continent, he also thought about forming a team of magicians. But the cultivation of magicians is really difficult. After all, every magician can be said to be unique. Both talent and understanding must be possessed. Without both, even if Narant put the meditation and magic tome in front of everyone, they could only be blinded. But now, with the Affinity Fruit and Spiritual Power Fruit, it was obvious that Narant could not be overcome by this difficulty. After spending 20 energy points to exchange two kinds of kiwi fruit (small) for 50, Narant sent someone to inform Mario. Let Mario select fifty young serfs who are about fifteen years old, obedient and reliable. Although it is said that as long as the serfs from the Glory Continent are led by Stormwind, they are extremely supportive of Narant. But this weakened version of the fruit must require absolute loyalty. In this way, he still needs to let Mario screen a little. Don''t when the serf loses his life for this, he will also lose two strange fruits. Mario''s speed was very fast, and after about an hour, he brought fifty young male and female serfs over. "My lord, do you think these serfs meet your requirements? Their maximum age will not exceed sixteen years old, and the youngest will not be less than fourteen years old!" Because he couldn''t be sure why his lord was looking for such a serf, Mario Civil Administrator was very cautious. Not only is the age stuck in the upper and lower levels of the adults in the family, even the ratio of males and females is half and half. Of course, the only thing these young serfs had in common was that they all came from serf families who were absolutely loyal to Narant. "Can!" Nalanda nodded, not asking for anything else. Narant is preparing to train these serfs as magicians, so as long as they are loyal, there is not much difference between male and female. In addition, the general age of learning magic in the Holy Continent is basically around ten years old. And the reason why Narant didn''t choose younger serfs was because he wanted to make these serfs grow up as soon as possible so that they could participate in battles. If the age is too young, I am afraid that it is not suitable to face the battlefield. As for whether it is a little late for this age group to learn magic. With a weakened version of the kiwi, none of this is a problem. "Do you know why I asked the civil officials to call you here?" "Lord Lord, the little ones don''t know!" A group of boys and girls timidly said. "Well, don''t be afraid, my lord, I''m going to re-form a special guard!" "And those of you who are selected will be the first members of this special guard team!" "Of course, I can now give you a chance to choose." "If you are willing to join, then stay!" "If you don''t want to, then an adult, I propose that the adults will let you go back without any punishment!" "Now, I''ll give you a minute to decide!" In order to be sure, Narant spoke again. "Sir We are willing to swear allegiance to you to the death!" But obviously, these boys and girls have no dissent or resistance to Narant. And coupled with the popularity of the guard''s status, everyone was excited. Even the girls did not hesitate to express their willingness to become guards. "Very good, then now, you all line up and come to the adults to collect the items!" "Mario, prepare to register your name!" Narant was very satisfied, and immediately took out a weakened version of the Affinity Fruit and Spiritual Power Fruit. https:// Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website: Chapter 804： Can you be as strong as my old man? "Thank you for your gift!" "Thank you for your gift!" Soon, a young boy and girl came forward to receive a weakened version of the kiwi. After everyone had received the fruit, they all ingested it in front of Narant. "Very well, you all go back now, and come to the castle tomorrow!" "Yes, my lord!" In this way, all the boys and girls left. Learning magic, in addition to talent, first of all there is a problem, that is, you need to be literate. These serf-born boys and girls, Zhuang Kang knew that they were illiterate without asking. So, tomorrow Narant will tell Vivien what he taught them. In addition to teaching a lot of boys and girls to learn writing, he taught them the method of meditation orally. After arranging everything, Narant returned to the castle and continued to live a peaceful life as a nobleman. The time has come to a month later. During this period, the storm led to calm and calm, and the development of the territory was still orderly. On the contrary, the Holy Alliance made a lot of waves because it learned from the mouth of the caravan returning from the storm leader that Narant had once again fought a big victory. The reason is very simple, that is because Narant actually obtained two Goblin airships this time. The goblin magic energy airship is like thunder to all the alliance forces. An existence that only sky knights can deal with. In the past, this airship was also the most important secret weapon of the Goblin family, so the human race had never obtained it. After hearing the news, many empires and principalities sent messengers to Stormland. Want to find Narant to buy that airship. It turned out, however, that Narant was simply not willing to sell. In this way, this also makes the principalities and empires feel helpless, but other than that, they have no other ideas. After all, the strength and influence of the Storm Lord is now increasingly evident. The empires are definitely not willing to have a deadlock with Narant without enough conflicts of interest. However, these empires and principalities gave up the idea of ??acquiring magical airships, but there was a group of people who did not want to give up, and that was the Sacred Magic Academy. Although the Sacred Magic Academy is just a school, because of the transcendent status and powerful abilities of magicians, it has become an existence that even principalities and empires dare not ignore. "Luo Er, is it possible to reach the Storm Territory in front of you?" On the road of Heiyan Plain, one day away from Stormwind, a convoy of more than 100 people was on the way. In the team, in a large and luxurious carriage, a man wearing a black robe with three magicians sleeved on his chest spoke to Rolle. "Yes, Master Kiri!" Luo Er heard the words and replied respectfully, but then there was a trace of worry in his eyes. Originally, he didn''t want to come this time, after all, he and Narant were good friends. And this time the academy sent a convoy, determined to win Narant''s magic airship. The mentor Kiri in front of him is the leader of the team. And Kiri heard that he and Narant were good friends, and that he was familiar with the road of the Storm Lord. He specially found his mentor and called himself to join the team. Kiri is a high-level magician who is only one step away from the magician. He also holds the position of teaching ordinary academies in the academy. In this way, if Narant still rejects him as he rejects other duchies and empires this time, it is likely to make this Kiri unhappy. At that time, the most difficult person to be a man would be him, the third prince of the Blue Shield Empire sandwiched between his friend and the academy. "Well, then let the team speed up!" Kiri nodded, paused and said earnestly: "Roll, you also know the preciousness of the magic airship. If our Magic Academy can crack and develop it, the strength of the human race will be greatly enhanced in the future!" "So, this time, when the storm leader, you have to persuade the country boy. After all, it is a waste to put something as precious as the magic airship in his hands!" "These things, only in the hands of our noble magician, are the best places to go!" Luo Er frowned when he heard the words, but he didn''t dare to refute it directly. Although he has the identity of thirty thousand sons of the empire, Kiri is the son of the vice president of the college in front of him, so his identity is actually much higher than himself. "Teacher Kiri, I''ll give it a try then!" "It''s not a try, it''s a must to get the airship!" Kiri was a little dissatisfied. ... Narant didn''t know that because of the magic airship, he was in trouble again. At this moment, he is concentrating on observing the changes in his body in his study. It turned out that just now, Narant consumed fifty-three energy points to extract a large number of strange fruits. As the strange fruit was swallowed, his magic power faintly reached its peak. Although it was already half a year ago that he broke through to an intermediate-level magician, and because of the blessings of various kinds of kiwi fruit. But it took half a year to reach the threshold of high-level magic, which would definitely scare a group of magicians. At this moment, Narant is mobilizing his spiritual power and magic power to continuously move towards the magical seed in his body. Since the last time Narant''s magic power was merged with Dou Qi seeds, he now wants to break through the magical realm, and he also needs to work **** this ''Magic Dou Qi Crystal Nucleus Seed''. "Grow it up for me!" Narant''s face gradually broke out with sweat. He has gathered a lot of magic power towards this crystal clear Dou Qi seed. But the small tender seedlings above the seeds remained motionless. Although I don''t know how the ''magic battle qi crystal core seed'' of this mutant fruit can be considered a breakthrough. But Narant felt that at least the little shoot would continue to grow. But now that he has absorbed so much magic power, this little sprout still remains motionless. If this continues, Narant can only stop inputting magic and declare that this attempt to break through has failed. It''s just that Narant is really unwilling. With the magic power and spiritual power he has now, according to the records of the spell book, he has completely reached the threshold of a high-level magician, so this is not a breakthrough. Either there was something wrong with his mutant Dou Qi seed, or he needed more magic power. "Wait one minute at the end. If you don''t change, then I can only wait a few more days!" "Card!" And just tens of seconds later, when Narant held that this time was really hopeless, a slight sound came from the post. Narant looked intently, but his face suddenly became happy. "Haha, there is movement!" I saw that on the twig that originally had only one leaf, a bifurcated leaf tip was drilled out again. This leaf tip is not the same color as the other one, it is not green, but a strange black. And although the tip of the leaf is only a few millimeters, such a change gave Narant hope. In this way, the thought of giving up just now was immediately put away, and then he gritted his teeth and continued to absorb magic power regardless of everything, and then merged into this Dou Qi seed. Kaka! As more and more magic and spiritual power flowed in, just a moment later, the black leaves grew longer and longer. boom! Finally, when the leaf fully grew and echoed with another green leaf, Narant''s body shook. "Haha, the breakthrough was successful! My lord, I have become a senior magician!" The next moment, Narant''s excited shouts came from the room. Because as the black leaves grew, he finally stepped into the ranks of senior magicians. "Senior magician, I don''t know if it''s okay to practice teleportation now!" After being happy for a moment, Narant immediately drew his attention back. Immediately, the Encyclopedia of Magic Spells was taken out from the storage space. Narant has been obsessed with teleportation since he knew about space magic. In this way, this has just broken through to become a high-level magician, and I can''t wait to continue trying. Regarding the casting process of teleportation, Narant has actually been thoroughly cooked. But in order to achieve a greater success rate and to comfort himself, he still carefully read the booklet again. After a full minute, Narant finally began to meditate, and at the same time used his mental power to outline the teleportation matrix in his mind. The difficulty of teleporting the matrix is ??still the same, but because of the mental power brought by the breakthrough, it becomes smoother for him to outline the matrix at this moment. It took seven or eight seconds for Narant to finally outline the teleportation matrix. And the next step is to inject magic. In the past, Narant was the only one who was defeated. In addition to the lack of magic power, it was important that all the magic power be directed to all parts of the matrix evenly, which also tested the endurance and control of mental power. Narant took a deep breath and immediately began to concentrate on guiding the magic power into the matrix. "It''s done!" And Narant, who had failed dozens of times, suddenly cheered again after five or six seconds. It turned out that this time his magic power was finally completed. "Come out to me!" In the next moment, Narant would hesitate, and directly guided the teleportation matrix to move out of the body. And at the moment when the matrix was removed from the body, there was a suction force in front of Narant. This suction is very strong, as if the long door of the cabin that was flying at a high altitude suddenly opened. In the face of this suction, Narant couldn''t help but rejoice, and immediately used his mental power to lock the direction on his left. But when Narant''s mental power locked, the next moment he suddenly disappeared out of thin air. Then, when Narant was seen again, he had already appeared in the corridor. Fortunately, there is no one in the corridor at the moment, otherwise it would really scare people to death. "Haha, this is what teleportation feels like!" Narant looked at the intact body and was already in the corridor, and was a little overexcited. At this moment, it means that he finally completed the teleportation magic that he was thinking about. Although it is said that the speed of this magic is a bit slow, it takes at least ten seconds. But casting time can be reduced with practice. In addition, it can also be stored in the staff in advance. In this way, it will have an absolute life-saving hole card in the future, whether it is attacking the enemy or opening the fat. Next, Narant continued to cast teleportation magic several times. Of course, these times, Narant was in the back garden of no one. And the purpose of this is that he wants to test the limit of what he can do with teleportation now. In the end, Narant came to the conclusion that the maximum distance of his teleportation was fifteen meters. Although it is not like the records in the book, after reaching the realm of the four-star magister, you can teleport hundreds of meters as exaggerated. But that''s enough for him right now. With the fighting spirit, I am afraid that the weaker earth knight is only worthy of his shoes! "grown ups!" Just when Narant finished teleporting for the last time, the voice of Lilia''s little maid came from a distance. "Lilia, what''s wrong?" "Sir, a convoy came from outside the castle. They claim to be from the Holy Magic Academy!" "Butler Thomas asked Xiao to inform you!" "Holy Magic Academy? What are these guys doing? Is it also for the airship?" Narant thought thoughtfully. Some time ago, many principalities and imperial convoys came for this, and they were all rejected by him. So, these days, it has stopped. But now the convoy of the Holy Magic Academy has come again. "Come on, let''s go and see!" After taking the towel from Lilia, Narant wiped his face and walked directly towards the castle gate. "Narant!" "Roll, why are you this guy!" When Narant came to the gate, Rolle and Kiri in the convoy had already got off the bus. When Rolle saw Narant, he stepped forward immediately, and immediately gave Narant a hug. "Haha, Narant, why, you don''t welcome me?" Rolle patted Narant on the back. But just as Narant thought, how could this guy not let go after holding him for so long. When this guy Luo was not bent, there was a small gurgling sound in his ears. "Narant, this Kiri is a high-level magician, and he was assigned by the academy to come for the airship!" "Because I know you well, I can''t be forced to join the team!" "Wait a minute, no matter what good things I say, you can judge for yourself, don''t embarrass me!" After finishing speaking, Rolle finally released Narant. "Haha, of course you are welcome, how can you not welcome it, Luo Er, don''t say anything, advanced the castle!" "Narant, wait, let me introduce to you, this is the teacher Kiri of our Holy Magic Academy. Teacher Kiri is the youngest and most powerful senior magician in the magic academy!" "Oh? The most powerful senior magician?" Narant raised his voice, his eyes slightly widened, as if he was a little surprised to see Kiri. "I have seen Mage Kiri, and it is really an honor for me to come to my castle for Mage Kiri to come to my castle!" "Well, Baron Narant, you''re welcome, my visit this time is just an assignment from the academy!" Seeing Narant''s expression, Kiri was slightly contemptuous. This is the first time to see a senior magician, right? Really a country boy. Of course, it didn''t show it on the face, it just seemed a little colder. "Hehe, Mage Kiri, let''s not talk about anything else, you and Luoer must be tired from the long journey, we advanced to the castle and sat down!" Immediately, Narant invited Kiri and Roll into the castle. And Kiri is still posing as a high-level magician in the process. Narant sneered when he saw it, the strongest? Can I be strong with a master? Chapter 805： threaten? If it wasn''t for Rolle''s face, Narant would not invite such a guy into the castle on weekdays. They led the two all the way into the inner fort, and then took them to the hall to be seated. This Kiri had an indifferent look before entering the inner castle. But when he saw the exquisite decoration in the castle and all the luxurious items are complete, his face could not help showing a slight surprise. "Come on, Rolle, and Mage Kiri, have some tea!" At this moment, Narant''s call was finally calling Kiri back. It turned out that several maids had brought tea and cakes. "Hey, Narant, what''s the matter with your tea and pastries, I haven''t seen it before." At this moment, Kiri heard Rolle''s imprisoning. Hearing this, he immediately frowned. On this trip, Rolle followed him on behalf of the Holy Magic Academy. It''s such a shocking performance now, which will shame the Magic Academy. With their noble status as magicians, what kind of delicacies and delicacies have not been tasted. What good things can this little country nobleman come up with? Yes, it is the same. I heard that the wine is produced by the small nobles in this country. It is also good luck to find such a thing in the countryside. But their luck can''t always be that good, can it? "Cough cough!" Immediately, Kiri coughed, which was to remind Rolle to be careful with his words and deeds. When Luo Er heard the words, he immediately stopped talking. And Narant glanced at this Kiri and smiled lightly. "Luo Er, this is milk tea and cream cake, our special product of Storm Collar, come and try it!" Although the physique of a magician is not as strong as that of a knight. But not to get sick or anything. In this way, Narant is also very clear about the meaning of this cough. "Master Kiri, you can try it too, you''re welcome!" "Yeah!" Kiri hummed, pretending to be reserved, and then nodded indifferently. It made him feel a little contemptuous in his mind at the moment, what milk tea and cream cake. He hadn''t had food and refreshments blended with alcohol and milk for many years. In the academy, some potion plants brewed tea, he can make water every day. Thinking like this, Kiri raised the milk tea. Then he put it on his mouth and took a sip. "Um?" However, when the milk tea entered the mouth a little, Kiri''s body froze. The faint milky fragrance, coupled with the fragrance of plant tea leaves, has a peculiar and mouth-watering taste. Xi Ouang arrived here, and Kiri subconsciously took another gulp the next moment. While Narant looked at this Kiri, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "Kiri swears, how does this tea taste, and does it still agree with your taste?" "Huh? Oh... This tea is alright, right!" Kiri was stunned for a moment when he heard the question before he reflected. I didn''t want to express my true thoughts, otherwise the slap in the face would be too fast, so I pretended to be nodding indifferently. "Haha, it''s good that Mage Kiri doesn''t dislike it. We don''t have anything good to entertain in this remote place!" "By the way, Master Kiri, try this cream cake!" Narant started the topic again. Kiri heard the words, although he wanted to drink most of the milk tea left in the cup. But his statement was destined to be impossible, so he could only put down the teacup, and then looked at the cream cake. With a mouthful of cream cake, Kiri was shocked again. There is such delicious food in the world. Not only does it have an incomparably creamy taste, but it also has a strong milky fragrance. Combining the two, the pastries that I have eaten in the past are simply cheap goods for serfs. "Master Kiri, how is it? Does this cream cake match your taste!" "Well, the taste of this cream cake is not bad, it''s not bad!" Kiri gave a general evaluation again in order to maintain his superior decency. "Well, it''s good that Mage Kiri doesn''t feel uncomfortable, and I ask Mage to take more care!" Narant once again apologized after hearing this. Immediately glanced at Rolle, at this moment Rolle was already ecstatic. Not only did the milk tea have been doubled, but the cream cake was eaten in three bites. "Luo Er, if you like to eat, eat more. I may not like the bland refreshments of Mage Kiri. If I have the opportunity in the future, I will definitely let my servants go to the Great Empire of the Holy Alliance to learn better cooking techniques!" "Well, okay, Narant, then thank you very much, I really like this milk tea and cream cake!" Immediately, Rolle just started enjoying it. The pot of milk tea with the title was poured out and drank by him, and three of the four cream cakes on the tray were swallowed by him. As for Kiri, the corners of his mouth twitched as he watched. He can''t wait to give himself a slap now. Why did you give such a bland evaluation just now? If you give a slightly higher evaluation, you will be able to eat as much as Rolle. Well now, let alone the rest of the servings on the tray, he couldn''t even finish the milk tea and cream cake he had just tasted. Otherwise, this would conflict with the start of his evaluation just now? The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, the Kiri Mage simply started to talk about business, so as not to make this guy too comfortable. So, he said to Luo Er: "Luo Er, as a mage, you can''t overeat like this, even if you like delicious food, you need to eat it in moderation." "Also, as a friend of Baron Narant, it''s up to you to inform Baron Narant of the purpose of our visit today!" "Yes, Teacher Kiri!" Rolle rolled his eyes, and Master Kiri was obviously jealous when he saw himself eating the cream cake. What a mage can''t overeat, he has never heard of such a statement in the past. However, Kiri is an academy tutor after all, and he still needs to be respected as a student. "That Narant, although it''s very presumptuous, but this time I and my mentor came to visit you in Stormwind Leader because there is actually one thing I want to discuss with you." "Oh, Rolle, don''t know what''s going on?" Narant opened his mouth in mock surprise. "That... Narant, we are here on behalf of the Sacred Magic Academy and want to buy a goblin airship from you!" Roll said directly. "Goblin airship?" Narant seemed a little surprised. "That''s right, Narant, I heard that you defeated Lee''s Goblin in the Death Swamp, and you also got two Goblin airships!" "And our Sacred Magic Academy is very interested in weapons that can fly airships and release attack spells, so we want to buy one from you for research!" "Of course, we will definitely pay for the gold coins to satisfy you!" Rolle continued. On the other hand, Narant frowned and said, "Roel, you were the one who spoke, and you came here instead of the Sacred Magic Academy, so I have to give some face no matter what." "But this goblin''s airship really can''t be sold!" "Why?" Before Rolle could speak, Kiri asked with a slight frown. "Actually, this is the case. I defeated the goblins this time, and actually captured thousands of goblins!" "And these goblins have surrendered to me now, and I also need them to use their exquisite craftsmanship to build my territory." "And the condition for them to surrender to me is to only help me as a craftsman for ten years, and I will let them go after ten years." "In addition, although the two airships are in my hands now, the ownership rights still belong to the goblins!" "I''m just taking care of it temporarily to make sure that the goblins won''t escape halfway!" "So, since I have made an agreement with the goblins, I must not dispose of the goblins'' airships at will!" "Baron Narant, since those goblins have become your captives, why would you sign such a contract with them?" Mage Kiri naturally didn''t believe it, and asked suspiciously. "Hey, there''s nothing you can do about it. Master Kiri also knows that we are from the Glory Continent." "So, the most scarce thing in my territory is talents, and although the fighting strength of goblins is not strong, their craftsmanship is very exquisite!" "It is the talent that my territory desperately needs, so I have such an agreement with them." Narant spoke solemnly, and the expression on his face was vivid. Some time ago, he also used this rhetoric to reject the nobles of other empires and principalities. As for whether people believe it or not, Narant doesn''t care. And the representatives of the principality and the empire are also very interesting. Narant has already said everything here. Unless they are ready to turn their faces, they can''t say anything else. So they politely expressed their understanding and regret, and then said that they would report truthfully when they went back. "Baron Narant, why don''t you oppress these goblins with force!" But Kiri was different from the representatives of other empires and principalities. He came this time with the ambition to win the airship, so even though Narant had said it, he still didn''t give up. "Master Kiri, although I have fought several times with the surrounding races during the time I came to the Holy Continent, I am actually a very peace-loving person." "And those battles were justifiable defenses made under necessity!" "So, even though these goblins are my captives, I still feel that serving people with virtue is in line with the chivalry I believe in!" "Damn chivalry!" Kiri almost jumped in a hurry, and said furiously in his heart. Because Narant''s expression was too sincere, he didn''t even know whether what Narant said was true or not. However, it doesn''t matter, he is ready to start from other aspects. "Baron Narant, since that''s the case, why don''t you call the leader of the goblin. I want to have a good discussion with him!" Kiri''s tone carried a condescending command. And this moment was his original attitude towards Narant. Before, it was just a false courtesy that things didn''t get to this point. "Mage Kiri, isn''t it appropriate, the goblins are still working!" Narante frowned slightly when he heard the tone of command, and was a little unhappy. "Baron Narant, I hope you can understand what we represent here this time, what we represent is the Holy Magic Academy!" "Our Magic Academy is the most powerful academy in the Holy Alliance, with more than a dozen mages, including hundreds of senior and intermediate mages!" "So, in the Holy Alliance, let alone ordinary principalities, even the six major empires need to give our Holy Alliance some face!" The threat in Kiri''s words was already clear. With the power of the Holy Magic Academy, even the six major empires would have to give face. In this way, if Narant is smart, it is best to do it obediently, otherwise it will anger the Holy Magic Academy. The consequences of such a small territory, like the Storm Territory, that the principality can''t even compare to, would definitely be unbearable. And Rolle frowned when he heard Kiri''s words. This guy is really used to being arrogant, and he is so rude. Is this for purchase? What''s the difference between this and Mingqiu? In particular, he still has some understanding of Narant''s temper. Even the prince of the Bach Empire, Narant dared to go hard, let alone a high-level magician like him. Sure enough, Narant''s face turned black. "Mage Kiri, are you threatening me?" "Baron Narant, I''m not threatening you, I''m just telling the truth!" "So, I advise you to think about this matter, our Sacred Magic Academy is bound to win the airship!" "If it''s really as Baron Narant said, if you can''t decide the airship, why don''t you call the goblin leader to see me, and then I''ll discuss with him on my own!" Kiri''s expression was calm, as if he had settled for Narant. "What if I say no?" Nalanda asked. In an instant, the temperature in this hall seemed to be a little colder. And Kiri didn''t expect Narant to be so reckless, and he didn''t give face at all. He also secretly raised his guard, and clenched the staff in his hands. In an instant, some swords were drawn in this hall. "Narant, calm down!" Fortunately, at this time Rolle spoke. Although Rolle knows Narant''s ability, he should not be afraid of Kiri But Kiri represents the Holy Magic Academy after all. If the two really had a conflict and something happened to Kiri, it would probably bring Narant in big trouble. Yawen Library As such, he must now dissuade Narrant. , As for the airship, in fact, there is no need to talk nonsense with this Kirido, just leave him to dry. If Kiri really dares to take the initiative to do something excessive, then Narant will act again, then Narant will stand and salute, I believe that even the Holy Magic Academy will not be able to do anything to Narant. Although the Holy Alliance principalities and empires respect the Holy Magic Academy. However, because of the rapid development of the Sacred Magic Academy in recent years, its strength has become stronger and stronger, and it has also made the forces a little afraid. In this way, if the handle can be found, it will definitely be suppressed. "Mr. Kiri, Narant must also have his difficulties. He is not targeting our Magic Academy. After all, I heard some time ago that many empires and principalities have come to Narant!" "Even my Blue Shield Empire sent messengers to find Narant to buy the airship, but they were all rejected by Narant!" "It''s better than this, Teacher Kiri, you go to the town to live and rest for a while. I will discuss it with Narant to see if I can solve the airship issue!" After speaking to Narant, Rolle quickly came to Kiri''s side to persuade him in a low voice. Kiri heard the words, although he hated Narant, a little country noble who was ignorant of current affairs. But after all, it is the important task given by the academy, so reluctantly: "Well, Luo Er, let him know the influence of our magic academy in the alliance!" "If he doesn''t hand over this airship, he will definitely be unable to move an inch in the alliance in the future!" "Also, the Sacred Continent is not a country. Without the support of magicians, no territory can rise!" Chapter 806： A good lesson? After speaking, Kiri left Narant''s castle with a gloomy face. Since this guy has a falling out with Narant, he is naturally embarrassed to live in the castle. "Roel, what''s the background of this guy?" After Kiri left, Narant''s conversation with Rolle became more relaxed and casual. "Narant, he is the son of the vice president of our Sacred Magic Academy. The vice president is a five-star magician, so this Kiri has such a temper even in the academy!" Rolle was a little helpless. "Narant, I was forcibly recruited to the team by this guy this time!" "Well, you and I still believe it, Rolle, what is your academy''s attitude towards airships?" "Narant, our academy really values ??goblin airships very much, but there is no news of getting it at all costs." "This should be because the principalities and empires have not obtained airships from you, so the Academy will definitely not use strong means to seize them." "I think it''s very possible that Kiri himself got the airship in order to get credit and fortunately the academy got more benefits, so he used the academy and his status as a senior magician to get the airship." Rolle did not hide it. Although he is a student of the Holy Magic Academy. But the academy is not really a clean place. Because of the lofty status of the magician, and the inextricable relationship with the major empires of the alliance, the relationship within the academy is intricate. And he Luoer has just stepped into the middle-level magician, and is still the third prince of the Blue Shield Empire, so he is not really loyal to the academy. Narant nodded and immediately understood. Since the Sacred Magic Academy didn''t get the airship at all costs, it was easy to handle. He was worried that the Holy Magic Academy would come to **** it with its super strength. Although his current strength is no longer as weak as before. But if you really face this group of magisters, it is still not enough to compete. "Narant, do you have a better solution!" "Although this Kiri was temporarily deceived by me, I don''t think he will give up!" "There are no countermeasures for the time being, but I will find a way!" Narant shook his head slightly. In fact, he already had an idea in his mind. For the guys who ran to the Storm Territory to threaten him, Narant didn''t plan to give them good fruit to eat. For example, Nadaz last time, since he is so clueless, he can deal with it as he should. Although this time Kiri seems to be more difficult to deal with than Daz because he has an old magister father. But Narant has a lot of ways to keep him from staying. Just to avoid Rolle''s worries, Narant didn''t explain it either. "Narant, I actually have a solution here, since these goblins have been captured by you now!" "Why don''t you just hide the two spaceships in the forest and say they were robbed by goblins!" "In this way, even if Kiri is arrogant and unreasonable, he can''t do anything about you!" "Roel, you have a good idea, I will consider it!" Narant nodded when he heard the words. This is indeed the easiest and most effective way. But the disadvantage is also obvious, that is, in the future, he has to hide the airship tightly, and don''t take it out. Otherwise, if you just said you lost it, you will find it back, which will let the people of the Holy Magic Academy know that you are playing with them. And if it spreads out, it will lose the face of the storm collar. "Let''s go, Luo, let''s not talk about the airship. It''s rare to come to the storm to lead it once. Let''s go to the restaurant with me. Let''s have a good drink!" Patting Rolle on the shoulder, Narant immediately took Rolle to the restaurant. Rolle stayed at Narrant''s castle until dusk before returning. When Kiri saw Rolle returning, he immediately called to his room to ask. "Roll, what''s the matter, did you talk about that little country nobleman?" "Teacher Kiri, I have persuaded Nalan to do what you said for a long time!" "However, he did not agree immediately, but said that it would take time to think about it!" Rolle spoke nonsense without blushing. "Also consider, this little country noble doesn''t take our Sacred Magic Academy in the eyes too much!" "Can contribute to our Sacred Magic Academy, I don''t know how many nobles can''t ask for it!" Hearing that Narant hadn''t agreed yet, Kiri suddenly spoke angrily. And Rolle didn''t answer when he heard the words. Seeing this, Kiri felt bored, so he snorted coldly. "It''s fine if he''s knowledgeable. If he really doesn''t give face to our Sacred Magic Academy, I''ll teach him a good lesson tomorrow!" "Mr. Kiri, this is not very good! If we do this, we will become a **** after the word spreads." Luo Er was shocked when he heard the words, this Kiri was too wild. He even dared to prepare to attack Narant in Narant''s territory. "Hey, what about the robbery, he made it himself, he just couldn''t see his own strength!" This time Kiri brought a total of more than 100 people. Among them, there are seven or eight magicians in the academy, all of whom are junior magicians and intermediate magicians. The rest of the men and horses are all titled knights, and their strength is also above the golden knights. Such strength is more than enough to deal with Narant when he wants to. As for Narant''s victory over the orc army and the goblins, he had already inquired clearly. That is, Narant used both tricks. Especially the battle with the orcs, the news from the Toya Empire. Narant got some beast-inducing potions from somewhere, and then triggered the ambush of the beasts in advance, and finally hit the orc team. Such a great victory. And they are now in this Storm Territory, and there is no magical beast that can motivate Narant. In this way, taking advantage of Narant''s unpreparedness, it''s okay to teach him a little lesson and force him to hand over the airship. As for when this Narant will sue. Such a small country nobleman, how could someone dare to stand up for him if he speaks out. I heard that the prophet goddess is this kid''s fiancee. But several major empires are afraid of Narant because they want to get the goddess, but their Sacred Magic Academy is not afraid, because they are not interested in the goddess. Seeing that Kiri had made up his mind, Rolle did not persuade him any further. Instead, prepare to sneak out later and let Narant take precautions. It''s a pity that Kiri naturally thought of him as well. "Luo Er, you don''t need to worry about the next thing, you can practice meditation in the hotel!" After that, Kiri sent Rolle, and immediately sent two magicians to find Rolle. On the surface, it was said to come to Luoer to discuss the cultivation of magic, but in fact it was to guard him and prevent him from running to inform Narant. In fact, where do you need Rolle to inform him, since Kiri checked into the hotel, his every move has been stared at by a few little bees. "He really said that?" In the castle hall, after Rolle left, Narant meditated on the sofa. After hearing Little Loli''s report, a coldness flashed in Narant''s eyes. "Yes, my lord, that magician is so bad, he even thought of being tough at that time!" Shirley Little Lolita nodded, and at the same time expressed indignation at Kiri''s shameless behavior. "I originally wanted to punish you a little bit, just drive you away." "But now that you are so shameless, I''ll be blamed for being rude!" Narant said coldly, then looked at Little Loli, "Shirley, you continue to send bees to monitor Kiri''s every move!" "It''s an adult!" Shirley''s little loli immediately retreated. And Narant thought for a while, then took out his staff, and then stored spells in it. That night. The bustling lucky town was finally quiet. Although there are luminous bead pillars every few meters on the town avenue as lighting, but there are no pedestrians on the road. At this moment, a figure in black night clothes walked quickly in the shadow of the street. As for why the night clothes appeared in this medieval context, it was because the owner of the clothes was Narant. Since Kiri is so shameless and wants to **** the airship directly, Narant will naturally not make him feel too good. Soon, Narant came to the small courtyard of the hotel. Immediately without going through the courtyard gate, Narant directly turned over and entered the courtyard. After entering the courtyard, with the help of bees, Narant quickly identified Kiri''s living room. Immediately, he quietly climbed to the second floor of the small building, and then entered a room with no guests to the second floor of the hotel. "Hey, magic barrier and early warning spells are even arranged!" However, after a little perception outside Kiri''s door, Narant immediately noticed the difference. That is, Kiri''s room was not only blocked by his spells, but also set up a magical barrier at the doors and windows. This magical barrier is like a shield, but with a larger range. And the defense is not too strong. His main purpose is to prevent the enemy from approaching silently. Because this early warning enchantment spell will appear immediately after encountering the intruder, treat the intruder as outside the enchantment. Moreover, with the warning sign. It is impossible to break in quietly. Fortunately, in the face of such a difficult situation, others may be helpless, but Narant is not worried at all. I saw him pick up the staff in his hand, and then whispered the casting spell silently. "Space teleportation!" The next moment, Narant let out a low voice, and the magic of space teleportation was cast. And when Narant returned to normal again, he had already appeared in Kiri''s room. Because the protective barrier was still intact and did not make any noise at the moment, Kiri was still sleeping very sweetly, and he didn''t know that there was an extra person in his room out of thin air. Narant didn''t hesitate, and immediately raised his staff and released two magic spells towards this Kiri. "Huh?" Maybe he felt magic fluctuations, or he felt a change in the sound. Kiri, who was sleeping sweetly, finally woke up, looking around with a purple doubt on his face. Originally, this was a subconscious action by Kiri, because he had already arranged the enchantment and the warning symbol. In this way, he was sure that no one would be able to break into this small and remote place like Stormwind. But in the next moment, Kiri''s thoughts about such thoughts disappeared immediately, instead he stared at the bedside with wide eyes in disbelief. "Who are you... ah... ah..." Kiri asked immediately. But when he spit out three words again, his tongue suddenly felt like a knot, and he couldn''t make a sound anymore, only a faint ahhh, indicating that he really had something to say behind him. "Are you asking who I am?" "I tell you, I am the guardian who secretly guards this territory!" "I heard during the day that you are going to be detrimental to the new lord of this territory?" "It''s been a long time since no human nobles have come to my territory, and now a lord has finally come, and you are still going to trouble him, it''s just courting death!" After speaking, Narant raised his fist, the size of a sandbag, and smashed it at Kiri. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" In the face of the rain-like big fist, Kiri was already stunned. what defender? He had never heard of such a person before. Moreover, how did he break through his enchantment without causing any disturbance. The enchantment of his own is also considered high-level magic, unless the opponent breaks through the wall or the strength exceeds the level of the magician. Otherwise, it would be impossible to enter so silently. And feeling the pain that kept coming from his body, Kiri was even more aggrieved and wanted to cry. Summon your subordinates to come and help. It''s a pity that his mouth still couldn''t open his mouth, and he could only make a faint ah-ah sound. He knew that he seemed to have been hit by the dumb trick. "What should I do?" Ji Li was anxious, for fear that the other party would kill him in addition to beating him violently. Fortunately, at the next moment, Kiri felt something covered in his hand. It was his stick that never left his body. With a staff, it means that he can quickly cast magic. "Intermediate Magic Shield!" Kiri''s words fell, and the magic in his hand took effect immediately, releasing an intermediate magic shield to protect his whole body. And when the shield protected him, Kiri''s fate of being used as a sandbag finally came to an end. After taking a breath, Kiri immediately cast a spell to relieve the mute spell on himself. "Bastard, who are you!" When he was able to speak for the first time, Kiri was furious and asked Nalandi. UU Reading "As I said, I am the guardian of this land!" "I advise you to leave the Storm Territory immediately before tomorrow, and you are not allowed to set foot on this territory again in the future, otherwise I will let you taste the taste of death!" "Pretend to be a ghost, hum, bastard, now that the staff is in my hands, then let you see the consequences of provoking a high-level magician!" For Narant''s threat, Kiri was not at all rude. The next moment, he hid within the shield and began to sing. "Do you really think it''s safe to hide in this turtle shell?" Narant smiled when he saw this. And Kiri naturally ignored Narant, and he really felt that this shield was very effective, so he didn''t choose to flee for the first time. "Send!" And just before Kiri was about to sing the spell for completion, and just before the casting was completed, Narant also cast a magic. Falling down with his low voice. A grenade appeared out of thin air inside Kiri''s shield. "Huh?" Kiri didn''t wrinkle, some didn''t react, why did a black thing appear inside the shield out of thin air. Boom! It''s just that his doubts didn''t last long. Because at the next moment, the black iron lump actually exploded. And along with it, there are large flakes of red chili powder. And because Kiri''s shield is completely closed. In this way, the red peppers filled the shield at the moment, and they were not ready to disappear at all. Whoa, whoa, whoa! Suddenly, Kiri couldn''t even sing. There was a continuous coughing sound in the mouth. Chapter 807： plane agent Fortunately, Kiri is not really fighting Xiaobai. Being able to become a high-level magician shows that he is really of some level. "Wind-clearing technique!" "Water polo!" In just a moment, Kiri released two spells in a row. First, he used the wind-refreshing technique to send all the chili noodles out of the shield, and then he cleaned his mouth and nose with the water ball technique, which stopped the burning sensation in his throat and eyes. However, although Kiri felt better physically at this moment, there was no way in his appearance that he had that majestic and aloof appearance in the afternoon. Because of the explosion of the grenade, half of his face was smoked black at this moment. Although with his high-level magician''s physique, a small grenade can no longer hurt him, but it also makes him extremely embarrassed. What Kiri cares more about now is how the roar will occur, and how is the object that releases the chili powder sent into his shield? "Who are you, why are you able to pass items through my shield quietly!" While asking, Kiri released two more layers of shields for himself. "Haha, didn''t I just say that I am the guardian of this territory!" "As for why I can attack you through the shield, you might as well see for yourself what I am!" Kiri clears the paprika and releases the shield but Narrant doesn''t attack. Because it is very simple for him to clean up this Kiri, so his purpose is not only to get rid of his addiction, but also to let this guy get his **** out of Storm Territory. Hearing Narant''s words, Kiri looked at Narant with suspicion. But nothing unusual was found. This man was dressed in black and oddly styled clothes, and even his hair and face were covered with cloth strips, only his eyes were exposed. However, just when Kiri didn''t know the reason, he just blinked his eyes, but suddenly realized that something was wrong. I saw that the eyes of the person in front of him were actually shining with a little bit of light, and there seemed to be a starry sky in those small eyes. Then, there was a group of horns on top of this person''s head. And this horn was estimated to be black before, so it was ignored by myself in the dark. But now this horn is actually faintly emitting a faint red light. "You''re not a human race, what kind of species are you!" Kiri only felt a chill on his back. The group of magicians is the most knowledgeable of all races. Not only because of the need to practice spells, but also because after their spiritual power increases, it is easier for them to read and memorize knowledge of various books. As a high-level magician, Kiri does not need to say much about the knowledge reserve in this area. But he discovered that he had never heard of such a strange humanoid race. Not only are there stars in his eyes, but there are horns on his head, like an abyss demon. "Hehehe, see clearly this time!" "As for what race I am, in fact... I am not any race in the Holy Continent, because I was sent by the gods!" "You can call me a plane agent, specifically to protect the peace of this continent!" "I have settled in this territory when the dark creatures came, in order to protect this territory, and when a **** prophesied to save the human nobles of the Holy Continent, when he grows up, he will be able to completely expel the dark creatures. !" "A plane agent? Can you save the Terran nobles in the continent?" Kiri was confused. However, at this moment, the doubts in my heart have risen again. What a god. Although this continent has legends of gods, no one has ever seen it. And if the strange guy in front of him is really that powerful, why not expel the dark creatures directly. In other words, let the gods themselves take action to expel the dark creatures! "Blast Technique!" At the next moment, Kiri burst out violently, and quickly cast a second life-saving magic from the staff. The figure quickly slammed into the window. "Blast Technique!" Seeing this, Narant was not in a hurry at all, and he also snorted, and then his figure immediately accelerated and chased towards Kiri. Whoa! Kiri jumped out of the window first and landed in the small yard. And Narant followed suit. However, when Kiri landed on the ground, when he saw that Narant had also released a magic spell, his jaw dropped. Because Narant used a grudge when he slammed him with a fist the size of a casserole. But now, he used magic again. "Flame Dragon Explosion!" Kiri''s heart was trembling, but seeing Narant chasing after him, he didn''t have time to think about it, and a high-level magic was released. Immediately, regardless of whether he could hit or not, he turned his head and wanted to run. "Shield!" But just as he was about to turn his head, a low voice came from behind. hum! The next moment, a fiery red shield appeared on Narant''s body. Kiri finally made sure that the opponent could not only use Dou Qi, but also magic. However, this is not over yet, just listen to the rear and drink low again Voice. "Flame Dragon Explosion!" The man in the back didn''t even want to sing, but after a low drink, a spell exactly like his fire dragon was generated. Boom! The two fire dragons collided in the air, and then disappeared without a trace in the fire. "Unleashing magic without chanting?" Kiri felt shivering. But the more so, the more he wanted to get rid of the person in front of him. Thinking of this, he picked up the staff again, "Exploding flying rocks!" In an instant, stones with rising flames appeared in front of Kiri, and then shot towards Narant. This is also Kiri''s life-saving spell, which is almost one of the most difficult spells in advanced magic. If it was chanted live, Kiri would probably need more than ten seconds to release it successfully. In this way, he saved it into the staff early as the last hole card. He felt that this would always be able to resist the opponent for a while. Just give him a moment and he can escape quickly. Moreover, his subordinates must have heard the movement now, and they will also come to help. Although the ''monster'' of unknown origin in front of him didn''t say he wanted to kill him just now, he didn''t dare to gamble, so escaping was the best choice. "Exploding flying rocks!" However, just when Kiri took two steps, a low voice came from behind again. Boom boom boom! Then, a roar followed. Hearing the roar, Kiri almost fell to the ground with a weak leg. If the previous threshold of other spells was not high, it was not enough to fully prove the unusualness of the other party. But now this explosion of flying rocks is really difficult, even he needs more than ten seconds of chant to release. And in less than three seconds after he just turned around, the other party released this spell, and still did not sing. More importantly, if you release any spell, the other party can release it at the same time. Does the other party learn the same magic spells as you? This is obviously somewhat unlikely, because his father is the vice president of the Holy Magic Academy, so he can learn so many magic spells. It can be changed to other people, either with a lot of backers in the academy, or by spending money to buy it. So wanting to learn multiple spells, especially advanced spells, is not something that ordinary people can do. In particular, it is such a coincidence that the opponent''s spells can completely overlap with their own. "Hehehe! Well, you little magician, the game is over!" "Since I discussed with you carefully and you didn''t listen, and attacked me, then enjoy the punishment from my face agent!" Narant had already heard the sounds in the surrounding hotels, and it was obvious that the roars just now had attracted his attention. In this way, he needs to continue the battle quickly and complete the plan for tonight before the others show up. After finishing speaking, under the terrified eyes of Kiri, Narant came directly to him with a teleportation flash. At this moment, Kiri still had a shield on his body, but Narant didn''t say a word. bang bang bang! Click! With a few crisp clicks, Kiri''s shield shattered directly in the next moment. And Kiri was only now recovering from the lime and paprika. Just before he could react, Narant''s casserole-sized fist fell towards his face again. bang bang bang! A dull hammering sound resounded through the night sky. Kiri''s head was hit like a ball by Narant. Seeing that Kiri''s nose was bruised and the corners of his mouth were bruised, Narant said: "Today is just a warning, if you still stay in this Storm Territory and want to trouble the little noble of the human race, then it will not be so easy to let you go next time. It''s gone!" "Orc Invasion and Goblin Invasion, you know? Do you really think that cheeky kid won two victories?" "Hehe, if I hadn''t been secretly helping to guard it, with his few low-strength subordinates, the Storm Lord would have been wiped out by the orcs and goblins!" After speaking, Narant raised his fist again and delivered a final critical strike. Boom! The moment Kiri''s head was hit, Narant let go of his collar, and then Kiri''s head fell to the ground and bounced twice. And Kiri finally closed his eyes and then fainted. ¡­ "Teacher Kiri, Tutor Kiri!" In the hotel room, Kiri woke up leisurely. At this moment, he was a bit miserable, the whole head was tightly wrapped in white cloth, only a pair of swollen eyes were exposed. And the mage robe on that body is even more stained with mud and blood. "I... What''s wrong with me!" Kiri was still in a state of confusion at the moment. Seeing Luo Er and a group of students surrounding him, he asked with some doubts. Rolle and the students were stunned. Then he said, "Mr. Kiri, we just heard the sound of fighting, so we rushed to the backyard of the hotel!" "However, when we arrived, you were the only one lying in the hotel courtyard with blood on your face!" "What''s the matter with you, who attacked you?" "I..." In an instant, Kiri''s consciousness returned immediately. And the scene before the coma also came to mind. His eyes immediately showed fear, and he looked around. "Did you see anyone else in the courtyard when you came out?" "Mr. Kiri, we didn''t see anyone in the courtyard, you were the only one lying on the ground!" Rolle and the others shook their heads again. "Quick, Rolle, all of you pack your bags, and we''ll leave the Storm Territory immediately!" Kiri struggled to get up from the bed without much thought. "what?" The apprentices looked at each other in dismay. "Master Kiri, what happened?" At this moment, a figure leaned over and asked to speak. This man is Narant. Kiri saw Narant''s first meal, and then looked at him with complicated eyes. "nothing!" "Your Excellency Kiri, although I still don''t plan to sell the airship, you are from the Holy Magic Academy after all. Now that something like this has happened in my territory, I will definitely check it out!" "This is not only because of you, but also for the safety of my territory!" Narant frowned and looked serious. "Check it out? If it weren''t for you, a little country noble, I would have become like this?" Kiri, who heard the words, secretly hated in his heart. It''s just that he is still not ready to say what happened before. Because that thing was too weird, the presence of eyes like stars, horns on his head, and the ability to use fighting qi and magic really frightened him. He was worried that what he said now would provoke revenge from that strange existence! "Baron Narant, you don''t need to worry about my affairs. As for the affairs of your territory, it''s none of my business!" "Also, if you''re willing to sell the airship, we''ll do it right now!" "But if you won''t, then we''ll leave Stormland immediately!" "Your Excellency Kiri, if that''s the case, then please do it yourself!" When Narant heard the words, he pretended to be ashen. And Kiri stopped talking to him, and immediately urged the other members of the Holy Magic Academy to pack up. In just over ten minutes, the luggage was packed, and then under the urging of this Kiri, he set off directly to prepare to leave the Storm Territory. "Narant, then I''ll go first!" Before the departure, Rolle came to say goodbye to Nalande. "Well, remember to come when you have time, and I will treat you well!" Narant smiled and shook hands with Rolle! And Rolle nodded, and then gave him an inexplicable look. Obviously, although Rolle didn''t know what happened in the small courtyard just now. But what is certain is that it must have something to do with Narant. Otherwise, Kiri is so obsessed with airships, how could he be willing to leave in vain. And it is a non-stop departure in the middle of the night. "Haha, I''m really a little timid!" Watching the team from the Sacred Magic Academy drive out of Lucky Town, the corner of Narant''s mouth hung an arc. He didn''t expect this Kiri to be so simple. UU reading www.uukanshu. com I originally thought that this guy would wait until tomorrow, or continue to entangle in this Storm Territory for two days. Of course, this result is also due to the perfect plan of Narant. And he exerted his own persuasive attributes. For example, the moment he broke into the room earlier, he released a total of two magic spells on Kiri. One is mute, and the other is illusion. And his illusion is not the kind that takes effect immediately. Instead, it''s a delay, manifesting at the right time. If the illusion appeared at the beginning, Kiri would definitely be alerted immediately, suspecting whether he had been hit by an illusion. But Narant appeared only after the magic of space teleportation was shown. More importantly, this illusion only slightly changed its appearance, that is, the eye of the stars and the horns on its head. This made Kiri believe it was true, and didn''t think about illusion at all. Chapter 808： burglar in town In addition, coupled with the existence of such a strange space magic, it completely highlights Narant''s mysterious identity. Even if Kiri didn''t imagine Narant''s identity as a messenger of the gods, a secret master was absolutely indispensable. After Kiri left, there was no noble messenger in Narant''s territory who asked for airships, because the Magic Academy was the last one. And half a month later, Kiri finally returned to the Sacred Magic Academy with a group of students and guards. When he went, Kiri thought it was a good opportunity to get credit. Because he thought that with the prestige of the Sacred Magic Academy and his noble status as a high-level magician, he would definitely not dare to refuse when he wanted to come to the town. But after reaching the Storm Territory, the situation was completely beyond his expectations. The first is that the little noble of Narant really dared to refuse his request in person. Then, in the middle of the night, he met the mysterious man who could attack him through the shield. Under such circumstances, his convoy didn''t stay in the Storm Collar for a day, and fled the Storm Collar in gray. On the way back, all the students and guards looked at him, making Kiri ashamed as much as he wanted. "Father!" "Kiri, why did you come back so soon, did things go well?" In an exquisite small building behind the Magic Academy. Carlisle, the five-star magister and vice president of the Sacred Magic Academy, saw Kiri walking in, and immediately stood up from his seat. Because he felt that his son returned so quickly, there was only one possibility, and that was that the mission went smoothly. Otherwise, with the character of his son, if the little nobleman of the Storm Leader does not sell the airship to the Sacred Magic Academy. That own son will definitely stay there until he finds a way to get the airship. "Father, I wasn''t able to bring the airship back!" Kiri''s face sank after hearing this. "What''s going on Kiri, then why did you return so early?" Carlisle also noticed that Kiri''s mood was wrong, and sat on the sofa and asked. Although Kiri is arrogant on the outside, he does not dare to make trouble in front of his own magister father. At the moment, the encounter to the Storm Territory was told in its entirety. Even the self-proclaimed agent of the plane he met that night made it clear. "The agent of the plane? The messenger of the gods?" Carlisle frowned immediately upon hearing this. "Kiri, you''ve probably been deceived!" After thinking for a moment, Carlisle spoke slowly. "Deceived?" Kiri didn''t know why. "Kiri, although our continent does have legends about gods, those are all legends handed down tens of thousands of years ago!" "To be honest, we don''t know whether the gods exist or not, and we can''t be sure!" "So, the humanoid creature you encountered may be a mutant race, or maybe it''s just our human race pretending to be!" "This...how is this possible, father, I am also a high-level magician, and I have arranged enchantment and early warning magic at the door of the room!" "But he was able to sneak in quietly at the time. I woke up after being hit by his spell!" "In addition, I clearly cast a full-body shield, but he can still attack me through the shield!" Kiri immediately questioned. "Kiri, so my father said that he might be some kind of strange race. For example, this race has some special methods that can be immune to enchantment!" "After all, although our sacred continent has withered due to the invasion of dark creatures, there were thousands of races in the beginning." Hearing this, Kiri frowned, and he definitely had some truth in what his father said. After a pause, he said: "Then father, why do you say it might be a human race?" "Actually, this human race is just my father''s speculation, and the possibility is smaller than the previous strange race!" "Silently passing through the barrier that you arranged is definitely impossible for the father, but the seven-star magister can do it." "But the existence of the seven-star magister, the entire sacred continent can be counted with one hand, and there is no possibility of staying in a remote place like the Black Rock Plain." "Just no matter what, if this person is really a human race and has the strength of a seven-star magister, then even if he attacks you through the shield, or even casts illusions on you, it is very possible for you to misread his appearance. !" "Father, what should I do now? I failed this mission. I wanted to earn credits to exchange for several four-star magician spells, and I couldn''t complete it!" "In addition, I hurriedly escaped from the Storm Territory this time, and this matter was watched by those students and guards." "They''ll definitely spread the word!" After listening to his father''s explanation, Kiri no longer bothered about what the mysterious man was. Now he urgently needs to eliminate the negative impact of the trip. "The magician''s spell is not in a hurry for the time being. It was originally designed to teach you in advance. It will take at least a few years for you to truly be promoted to become a magician, so there will definitely be other opportunities in the future!" "As for how to restore your reputation, you might as well say this to the outside world, saying that it was that Narant who didn''t know what to do. Which principality''s sky knight attacked you! " "Although you were repelled by your own strength, in order to ensure the safety of the students, you had to leave overnight!" "In addition, my father will now go to the dean of the academy and other vice deans, and propose to them some punishment for Narant." "At that time, the matter about you being attacked by the sky knight will definitely be confirmed." "In this way, whether you are really thinking about the students or not, being able to withdraw safely from the sky knight is enough for others to dare not laugh at you!" "Yes, father!" Kiri''s eyes lit up when he heard his father''s suggestion. This proposal is really good, not only can it eliminate the panic when he returns. It is also able to teach that Narant a lesson by the way. Although it is still uncertain what punishment will be given to Narant. But with the prestige of the Sacred Magic Academy, Narant and his territory will definitely be affected once it is heard. Immediately, this Kiri and his father split up. With Kiri''s operation, the reason why he panicked and left the Storm Territory soon became the sky knight sent by Narant to ambush and attack him. And he escaped from the sky knight with the strength of a senior magician. Originally, a large number of students naturally did not believe such a statement. But a notice from the Sacred Magic Academy that followed made them suspicious. The content of this notice is very simple. That was because Narant attacked the mission sent by the Holy Magic Academy. Although no harm was done, the Holy Alliance decided to punish him. And this punishment is to prohibit all the teachers and students of the Holy Magic Academy from helping Narant or cooperating with him. The students even included those who graduated in the past. And after this news was promulgated, it was tantamount to dropping a blockbuster in the Holy Alliance. Mage, this is the highest combat power of the Holy Alliance. It is also an indispensable presence in many cases. Whether it is combat or usual support, especially the configuration of potions and so on. And if Narant does not get the cooperation of the magician in the future, the development of the territory will have many constraints. And this news was soon brought to the Storm Territory with the spread of the caravan. "What, you are not allowed to cooperate with me?" Narant was enjoying his lunch beautifully, and was stunned when he heard Mario specially sent a report. "Yes, sir, I heard that this is the official announcement of the Holy Magic Academy." "As for why you are punished, the reason seems to be that you hired a strong sky knight to attack Kiri." "Nakiri escaped by relying on his own strength." "So it is!" Narant understood now. It must be that after Nakiri fled back, he made a random arrangement, trying to restore the fact that Hui Leao escaped. In addition, I am afraid there is also the idea of ??wanting him to look good in Narant. "However, what kind of **** magician''s academy is this, sir, I really don''t care!" "As long as you give me some more time, I can have a magician team myself." Narant scoffed at the announcement of the Sacred Magic Academy. He himself is training the magician team now, and he still needs the help of Luo Shizi from the Holy Magic Academy? Even, he himself has a book of magic spells. If he wanted to, even reopen a magic academy. To be honest, what is the most precious thing in the Magic Academy? It must be magic. And this magic spell is worthless in his Narant, and he can learn whatever he wants. Mario also knew what magic his family had recently recruited hundreds of serfs to learn. Seeing that Narant''s expression did not change in the slightest, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Mario, do you have anything else to do? If not, then go back and show your lord the progress of the work on the Stormwind City Wall." "My lord, there is indeed a small matter here that I would like to report to you." Mario didn''t leave immediately after hearing the words, but instead followed the words. "What''s the matter, Mario, say it directly!" "Sir, it''s like this... These days, the managers of restaurants and taverns in Lucky Town have mentioned to the little one, saying that things are often stolen in their stores these two days." ¡°Like wine in the tavern, roast meat and cream cakes in the restaurant!¡± "The shopkeepers started to pay attention after they found it, but the thief has never been found." "Really? There are thieves and pickpockets in my territory?" It was the first time that Narant heard that there were thieves in the territory. So, Narant immediately asked the servant to find Shirley Little Lolita. "Sir, are you looking for Shirley?" Not long after, Shirley Little Loli arrived. "Well, Shirley, my lord has something for you here." "Just now Mario Civil Affairs Officer came to report, saying that the wine and wine in the lucky town these days and Cream cakes etc are often lost. " "You immediately sent the bees to my lord to monitor me. "I want to know, who dares to be a thief in my domain, my lord!" "Yes, my lord!" Shirley''s little loli did not neglect the words, and immediately began to do as Narant said. Originally, Narant thought it would take a long time to complete this matter, but in less than ten minutes, Shirley Little Lolita had a definite answer. "My lord, the bee just came back and reported that the thief who stole was found. "Oh? Found it?" "Yes, my lord, the one who stole the wine and cream cake was a goblin, it seems that he is the goblin leader!" "What, that guy is going to do such a sneaky thing?" Narant was stunned when he heard the words. He didn''t expect this goblin leader to do such a low-end thing. "Sir, the goblin leader is still in the restaurant now, do you need to go there!" Shirley Little Lolita nodded. "Then go have a look!" Immediately, Narant summoned a group of subordinates, and then went straight to the restaurant. He was really very curious as to why this Rumba was reduced to the point of stealing food. I went to the restaurant, which is still one of the most lively places in Lucky Town. Because this restaurant has delicious food that can''t be tasted anywhere else. "Have seen Baron Narant!" "I have seen the lord!" When they saw Narant coming, many serfs and caravan members immediately saluted and said their greetings. "Get up! You can do whatever you want, don''t worry about me!" Narant waved his hand, and then his eyes quickly locked on the goblin leader next to a pillar in the restaurant. At this moment, this guy should also see Narant, not only did not come forward to say hello, but wanted to hide by the pillar to avoid Narant''s sight. But Narant came for him, and he naturally couldn''t escape. "Leader Rumba, so coincidentally, you are also in this restaurant?" "Yes... yes, your honorable lord!" "Well, Rumba, what''s in your clothes, and why are you bulging?" Narant stepped forward and pointed to the guy''s abdomen and asked. "No...nothing, my lord!" The goblin leader suddenly became nervous. "Nothing? Can you take out that Rumba and take a look?" "I heard from the civil affairs officer that the restaurants and taverns in Lucky Town have been throwing things away for the past two days." "This¡­¡­" "Rumba, you don''t want adults to do it directly!" "Yes¡­¡­" The goblin leader was helpless, and then slowly took out a piece of cream cake from under his belly clothes. And this cream cake was hidden inside the clothes, so it was obvious that Rumba was the thief. "Rumba, thieves are a disgusting profession!" Narant deliberately said. "My esteemed lord, give me another chance!" Upon seeing this, Rumba immediately begged for mercy. "Rumba, let me go to the castle first!" Narant didn''t say anything right away. Instead, I asked Big Stone and others to look at this Rumba, and then returned to the castle together Let me tell you, Rumba, why did you steal! " In the castle hall, Narant was sitting on the sofa, while the Lombard leader was placed on a small bench, a little uneasy. "That... noble noble..." Next, Rumba explained why he was a thief. It turns out that this guy has been greedy since the last time he tasted the delicious wine and cream cake. But even if he wanted to swear allegiance to Narant, it was impossible for Narant to provide him with food and drink every day. In this case, he will be given some salary to help maintain the stability of the goblin captives. But this guy Rumba has a mouth too wide. Ordinary food is now despised. He just wants to drink and eat meat and cream cakes in large gulps. And these foods are all luxury goods, all prepared by Narant for the uh nobles of the caravan. With his salary, he must not be able to drink for a few days, so he decided to steal. Chapter 809： Speeding up the construction of Stormwind "You really..." After listening to this, Narant was really speechless to this guy. Although he was a prisoner, he was still the leader of the clan, and he actually did such a spoofing thing. But after thinking about it, isn''t that the way goblin goblins used to be famous. If these guys encounter a weaker human caravan in the wasteland, they will be able to make a cameo as a robber. "Mario, what is the punishment for stealing in the territory?" Although it is common for these goblins to dare to steal chickens and dogs, and stealing a few cream cakes and a few jugs of wine is only a big deal for Narant. But this unhealthy wind can''t be allowed to spread, so Narant must beat this guy Rumba well. Otherwise, if thousands of goblins follow suit, how will he lead the Narant team in the future. "My lord, according to the law of the Principality, if the thief''s circumstances are minor and he is the first offender, he will be whipped fifteen times, and then hang a wooden pole for three days as punishment!" "If the circumstances are serious or repeat offenders, then you can cut off a hand or hang directly!" When Mario heard the words, he immediately said the law in a serious manner. "Ah! Your honorable lord is gracious, Rumba dares no longer, lord, please don''t hang it on the square!" After hearing this, Rumba was startled. In the past, I thought that things like stealing were just trivial things. Even if the big deal is to apologize or pay compensation. But I didn''t expect not only to be beaten, but also to be hung on a wooden pole to show the public. If this is the case, how will his leader face all the goblins in the future? "Rumba, although you have become my subordinate now, this law is the foundation of maintaining order in the territory!" "If I let you go so easily this time, there will be chaos in the storm collar!" "And will the other goblins follow your example and start stealing in the Storm Territory?" Narant frowned, the sheep outfit was very embarrassed, although he wouldn''t really whip this guy out for a few cream cakes. After all, Rumba is the leader of the goblins anyway, so until the goblins are completely subdued, this guy is still somewhat useful. But the necessary deep lesson Narant still has to be left to him. "This...this..." After hearing Narant''s words, Rumba thought that Narant was really going to punish him, and suddenly shuddered. "Okay!" Narant waved his hand when he saw that the effect was similar. "But Rumba, after all, you are loyal to my lord, although you say that everyone is equal before the law." "But these days, I have also seen your loyalty, Rumba, so I will temporarily write down the punishment this time. If you can make a change in the future, then I will not pursue it!" "My lord, it''s not right, if you don''t punish Lord Rumba this time, will it tarnish your prestige!" "And, if other people violate the law in the future, they are likely to feel unfair because of this!" Mario is very winking, and he understands the thoughts of his own adults, and immediately cooperates in a timely manner. "Mario, if it''s someone else, even Raymond and the others, who made the same mistake this time, I won''t forgive him lightly." "But Rumba is different, because he is a goblin. Although goblins are not strong in combat, they actually have a very glorious history tens of thousands of years ago!" "My lord, I am very longing for the magic of the goblins in the past. Although they have declined now, I can give Rumba a chance to make a change in this face!" "So, you don''t have to persuade any more. If someone doubts, let him come to me, the lord!" Narant''s tone was serious, and his righteous words refuted Mario''s words. "Yes, my lord!" Mario responded respectfully when he heard the words. At this moment, Rumba looked at Narant with excitement. Goblins used to be the existence of everyone shouting, not just because they were weak. Also because their goblins really like to do some sneaky things. It can be said that there is really no one who identifies with their goblins. Even the goblins themselves are broken and broken, and the only consolation in my heart is that they were brilliant tens of thousands of years ago. But just now, Narant not only expressed his recognition of their goblins, but also worshipped the glorious goblins in the past. In this way, Rumba seems to have found a confidant at this moment. I can''t wait to make blood alliances with this noble human race in front of me and become brothers. "Okay, Mario, back off!" Narant didn''t seem to see Rumba''s expression, waved his hand and called Mario and the others back. After Mario and the others left, Narant said to Rumba, "Rumba, sit down!" "If you want to eat cream cakes and wine in the future, then come to the castle and tell the adults!" "Although because of the rules, adults can''t provide you with these delicacies for free every day, but it is still okay to give you some occasionally!" "Thank you, Your Excellency!" Rumba was even more moved when he heard the words behind him. The face was tangled for a moment, but after thinking about it, he took out a thin booklet from his arms. "My lord, Rumba wants to confess to you that Rumba lied to you some time ago!" "Actually, although the booklet I gave you last time was handed down from ancient times, it is no longer useful, because many materials are no longer available!" "Oh?" Narant flashed a few words in his heart. But his face was calm. "Then this one?" "My lord, although the number of weapons and equipment recorded in this book is small, all the materials can be collected!" "As long as enough materials are collected, these weapons can be forged!" "This booklet has been in our Death Swamp goblins for decades!" "But because we are too poor to gather so many materials, we haven''t really forged weapons and equipment according to the booklet!" "My lord, you are a benevolent human noble and the only one who looks down on our goblins, so I am willing to help you!" "And this booklet, I will give it to you, Lord!" "This... this is not good, Rumba, this is the secret of your goblins after all!" "My lord, although we have a large number of goblin races, they are now scattered in remote places. In fact, holding this booklet is of no great use!" "So, it''s better to leave it to you. At that time, you may be able to rejuvenate the glory of our goblins!" "In this way, the races on the continent should no longer question that the glory of our goblins tens of thousands of years ago is also false!" Having said that, the Rumba directly handed the booklet to Narant! "Rumba, don''t worry, if I can really forge these weapons, I will definitely help your goblin clan get their name right!" Narant assured Rumba with a sincere expression. "Sir, you are a good noble!" Rumba was almost moved to tears. Immediately, Narant let the servant take the Rumba down to enjoy a delicious meal. And he opened the booklet he just got this time. To be honest, Narant just wanted to see if the Goblin really had any secrets after it came out today. Unexpectedly, this test really got good results. "Magic carriage!" Turning the first page, Narant saw an appliance that was absolutely advanced in this medieval context. The shape of this magic horse carriage is actually quite similar to the shape of the previous nineteenth century big truck. Of course, this magic car does not have any engine, but relies on magic energy to provide power just like the airship. And the device for operating the direction is not as advanced as in the previous life. The steering device of the magic energy carriage here is the simplest handle steering, which is similar to a walking tractor. "Tsk tsk, if this thing is produced, wouldn''t the speed of transporting materials and soldiers be greatly improved in the future?" Narant continued to look down. Magic Cannon! When Narant saw the second page, his spirit was shocked again. Because this was finally finding the weapon he cared about most. The goblin''s cannon is comparable to the power of the land knight, and it is definitely a big killer that makes people drool. "The material of the gun body is not much different from ordinary weapons and equipment!" "The only thing needed is to engrave the magic energy slot on the barrel to facilitate the placement of the magic stone, and to allow the energy of the magic stone to concentrate in the barrel!" Narant carefully read the production method and principle of this magic cannon. In the end, it was concluded that the weapons and equipment of the goblins were designed on the basis of the magic stone. Whether it is the magic energy carriage or the magic energy cannon, it is inseparable from the magic energy stone. Then, Narant looked back again, the magic power machine, um, is the crane-like existence of the previous life. This thing can be used for many purposes, such as pulling heavy objects to high places. For example, it can be placed in a mill, and it can be rotated without livestock. "Magic stone is really a good thing, but it is said that magic stone is very rare on the mainland now, and it is also very expensive!" Narant came to this conclusion after a cursory reading of the following pages of the booklet. If you want to forge these goblin weapons, the magic stone is essential. After reading the booklet, Narant sent someone to send a message to Mario, that is, to entrust the caravan to buy the magic stone, and to wait for the next time the dwarves come to collect wine, let them send a letter to the dwarf Black Tower Letters go. After explaining these things, Narant became relaxed and relaxed again in the next few days. In addition to cultivating when I have time, I will also go to the construction site of Stormwind City to have a look. Not to mention, when he went to the construction site of the Stormwind City wall again after more than a month, Narant was surprised to find that the construction progress of the city wall had actually improved. "Mario, why is this build so fast?" The construction of the wall started months ago. A few months ago, Narant also paid attention to it, and it took almost a month to build less than 50 meters. This is also because of the addition of orc captives. Although the Harmony Orc prisoner has no brains, his strength is really good. Proper natural coolie. In this way, the progress of the 50-meter city wall in a month is not slow. But now, Narant''s speed has increased several times in the past two months. "My lord, it''s all because of those goblins!" "I didn''t expect that even though these goblins are small, they are really fast and good at building city walls!" "Look at those goblins, such a big piece of bluestone, they only need more than ten people, and they can use a chisel to level it in dozens of minutes, reaching the standard that can be used!" Mario pointed to the goblin who was working hard. Narant followed and saw that there was a rock block the size of a car in his previous life. The rock blocks were obviously not flat when they arrived, with many edges and corners, and the surface was uneven. But more than a dozen goblins rushed up, some on the side of the boulder, and some on the top of the boulder, holding a chisel of more than 20 centimeters and chiseling there. These goblins moved very fast, and sparks and stone chips flew in the field. Soon the sides of the big rock began to level off slowly. Narant was also stunned. Although the rock is not as hard as imagined for the extraordinary knight. For example, with Narant''s current strength, he could even cut the stone with a single sword. But the problem is that he wants to dig out stones whose surface should be flat, but he still can''t achieve such precise mana. But these goblins don''t need to use measuring tools at all, and the surface is almost uniform when the chisel goes down. "My lord, what slowed down the construction of the city wall in the past is to trim these stones as the cornerstone!" "But with the addition of goblins, the rest of this cornerstone becomes faster!" "Especially after the goblin leader Rumba was pardoned by you last time, what did you explain to these goblins? These goblins work faster, at least twice as fast." "So, the city wall that can''t be built in a month now can at least reach 500 meters!" "Five hundred meters?" Narant was a little surprised. "Yes sir!" "So, the inner city walls of Stormwind City will be built at least five or six years earlier than we planned?" "Yes, my lord, my small estimate, at this rate, the inner city wall will be completed in two years!" "If you can find more goblins, I don''t think it''s impossible to complete it within a year!" Mario nodded affirmatively. "Very good!" Narant laughed. Although he definitely won''t be able to find more goblins now, the inner city wall will be completed in two years, which is definitely good news. As long as there is a city wall, then his storm leader will be impregnable in the future, and it will no longer be the same as it is now. Once there is an enemy attack, there will be no place for the serfs to hide. "Mario, since these goblins work so hard, remember to give them better treatment!" "Yes, my lord!" The goblin building talent was a surprise to Narant. So Narant is not stingy. If the horses are to run fast, they must be fed! Next, Narant did not stop at the construction site, but chose to return to the castle. However, before returning, I asked about the purchase of mana stones. Mario''s reply was that he had already contacted those caravans as instructed. Just no news yet. In this way, Narant can only wait in peace in the territory. Chapter 810： The magic spar has fallen Days go by like this. And the strength of Narant''s men has gradually grown over time. For example, the number of Storm Knights has skyrocketed again, reaching 250 people. Because during this period, the cultivator, Bessie, the lucky daughter, once again ripened the two bloodline qi fruit trees. After the two fruit trees mature, a total of twenty-three bloodline qi fruits were born. Configured as a medicine, that is, one hundred and seventy-one bottles of blood medicine. Of these medicines, Narant took out 150 bottles for his subordinates to take, so that the title knights of the Storm Knights reached 250. As for the other 21 bottles, Narant was temporarily allocated to Thomas, Mario and the maids of the castle. Thomas Mario is also loyal to him, so such rewards are still necessary. After becoming titled knights, their energy will be more abundant, and they will be able to serve him better in the future. As for the maids, the same is true, even Lilia, the little maid who is close to her, has a share. After she became a title knight, if Narant went out in the future, he would no longer be a small drag bottle. As for whether it is a waste to spend these 21 bottles of blood qi fruit medicine on them. In fact, Narant already has a plan, that is, to buy the blood qi fruit trees from the principalities. Of course, if it is an intact blood qi fruit tree, these principalities and empires will definitely not sell it, after all, this is also a strategic material. But if it is sick and bitten by the spirit-devouring insects, it can only survive a bloodline qi fruit tree for a year or two, then it will be different. Narant believes that the nobles will settle accounts, and the trees will die after two years in their own hands, and there is a possibility of infecting other potion plants, so it is better to exchange money directly. In this way, Narant, who has money, is not afraid that these fruit trees are expensive, but that no one will sell them. Once he gets enough blood and qi fruit trees, and then let Bessie try hard to ripen, then he will have more and more titled knights. And the 250 Storm Knights are actually no different from the 271 Storm Knights. Because there is still a huge gap with the Holy Alliance Empire. This is entirely because of the difference in the background of the two parties. Even if Narant opened the plug-in, it would take a lot of time to catch up. For example, Quick and the first batch of knights who joined the Storm Knights have now broken through to become the Silver Knights. However, there is still a lot of gap in strength with the elite knights of major empires and even principalities. Even if he equips the crowd with well-made dwarven inscription armor, the gap cannot be filled. Unfortunately, Narant''s energy points are not enough to spend. If enough, this gap can definitely be shortened as quickly as possible. In addition to the Storm Knights, the strength of Narant''s Wolf Knights has also gradually increased during this period. Because of the Vigorous Fruit, Raymond Stone and the others already have a fighting power comparable to the peak of Silver. Even an ordinary wolf knight member, with the lowest strength, has a combat power comparable to that of the silver middle rank and above. In this way, the 100-strong Wild Wolf Knights can be said to be the most combat-effective existence under Narant''s hands. And Narant has ordered his subordinates to start trapping ordinary wild wolves. When the magical beast fruit is mature and made into a magical beast potion, the number of wild wolf knights in Narant can increase rapidly. In addition to these two main units, the construction of Narant''s Mage Legion has also taken the first step. Many team members have become apprentice magicians, able to release apprentice magics such as light spells and fire spells. And in just one or two months, the 100-person magician army has made such rapid progress. If it spreads out, it will definitely scare people. It is estimated that people from the Holy Magic Academy will come to find out after seeing it. And Narant learned that the progress of the young boys and girls of the Magician Legion was also very generous, and once again rewarded him with a Spiritual Power Fruit and Affinity Fruit. His idea is to make these boys and girls become junior magicians as quickly as possible. At that time, they will not be required to learn any difficult magic, as long as they can rub fireballs. Think about it, what a terrifying scene when a hundred fireballs that even the Golden Knights feared appeared on the battlefield. And this is the most advantageous means for Narant to reduce the strength gap between himself and the empires such as the Holy Alliance. "My lord, a small team of cavalry came from outside the castle. They claim to be the messengers of the Holy Alliance Council!" "The messenger of the Holy Alliance Council?" The Holy Alliance Council, Narant, knows it, which is equivalent to the existence of the previous "United Pot" Council. It is the institution that handles alliance affairs between empires and principalities. "Bring them in, I''ll be waiting in the lobby!" Zhuang Kang also doesn''t know what the Holy Alliance Council is looking for him to do, but the messenger definitely wants to see him. Soon, Thomas came to the castle hall with several messengers. "Have seen Baron Narant!" "Well, please sit down. I don''t know what the alliance council has asked to come to Stormwind?" "Baron Narant, this is the case, next month is the date of our Holy Alliance''s annual expedition to clean up the dark creatures, so the council sent me here to inform Baron Narant!" "In addition, this is the expedition order issued by the parliament, which contains detailed information, please see Baron Narant!" With that said, the messenger handed over a roll of parchment sealed with varnish. "The journey to clean up the dark creatures?" Narant heard it for the first time, and immediately took the parchment and checked it. It turned out that although the situation in the Holy Continent has stabilized now. Thanks to the sacred thorns, the dark creatures can no longer continue to erode the land of the sacred continent. But after all, most of the land is occupied by dark creatures, so the Holy Alliance will hold an expedition every year. The purpose is to destroy the dark creatures and retake the occupied land. Although the amount of land that can be recaptured by expedition every year is not much, but over the years, there will be a day when the lost homeland will be recaptured. In this way, this expedition is regarded as a routine And since Narant became a member of the Holy Alliance, he also had the obligation to go out. In fact, this expedition is not only for the human race, other races will also be dispatched at this time, but also to regain their homeland. "Okay, sir, I have received the council''s expedition order, and I will rush to the assembly as scheduled. I wonder if you have other things?" "Your Excellency Narant, we are only here for the subpoena, and there is nothing else to do!" "Well, Thomas, take a few messengers to the town to rest for a few days!" Immediately, Narant sent several messengers directly. "Cleaning up the dark creatures, this time I can earn a wave of energy points, so be prepared!" Narant let out a grunt, and immediately conveyed the news to Queclemon and the others. The dark creatures of this sacred continent are different from those of the Glory Continent. The dark creatures of the Glory Continent did not appear to be high-level. But in this sacred continent, there are too many middle and high-level dark creatures. "Sir, there is news about the last time you instructed Xiao to explain to the caravans to buy magic stone!" Just when Narant just finished informing all his subordinates about the expedition next month, Mario rushed to the castle again. "Yeah, how is it, have you bought the magic stone?" "My lord, the royal family of the Parkin Principality has a magic mine, but the output is not high!" "They have about 30 pieces in stock now. I heard from the caravan that you want to buy it, sir, and they are willing to sell it to you!" "However, the price is a little more expensive!" Mario replied immediately. "How many gold coins are there?" "Sir, you need three thousand gold coins and one magic stone!" "Hey, it''s so expensive!" Rao is Narant now earning a lot of money from wine and sugar, but when he heard three thousand gold coins and one magic stone, he couldn''t help but gasp. At such a price, if you were to buy 30 magic stones, you would need 90,000 gold coins. If these gold coins are used to arm the guards, it is estimated that they can form a legion armed to the teeth. Of course, even though the magic stone was so expensive, Narant was ready to buy it. Who told him to be very interested in existences like magic cannons? "Mario, you go tell that caravan and ask him to help contact Parkin Principality immediately, we bought this magic stone!" "The Guard is Here" "Also, this transaction needs to be done quickly, it''s better to complete the transaction within half a month!" As the saying goes, it is better to come early than coincidentally, and we will set off next month. And when there was news about this mana stone, Narant wanted to equip him before he set out on the expedition. In this way, the safety of the team is guaranteed when the time comes. Or the speed of earning energy points, it should be of great help. "Yes, my lord!" Mario took the order and left quickly. In the next few days, the training rhythm of Narant''s subordinates began to accelerate. Because everyone knows that they will go out next month to fight against the dark creatures. Although when they were in the Glory Continent, they followed the adults and were used to fighting dark creatures. But I heard that the dark creatures in this sacred continent are more terrifying and powerful, and they dare not neglect them. Even the little girl, Bessie, stopped catalyzing the fruit trees such as Bloodline Qiguo. Instead, all focus is placed on cultivating the sacred thorns. With the slaves of the little girl Bessie, the sacred thorns began to be cultivated in large quantities. On Narant''s side, although the purchase of the magic energy stone has not been completed, another key person who made the magic energy cannon has arrived in the Storm Territory. It is the black tower of the dwarves. "Haha, my old friend Narant, it''s great to see you again!" "Last time I heard that you were hunted by orcs after you left the Forge Castle, and I was worried for a long time!" Black Tower was brought into the castle by servants. The guy gave Narant a big hug right after they met. "Heita, your worries are unnecessary, just relying on those few orcs, you can''t catch up with me at all!" Narant is also joking. Immediately, he directly asked the black tower to take a seat, and by the way, the servant sent the eye of the storm. "Hah! It''s so wonderful. It''s unforgettable!" With a mouthful of the Eye of the Storm entrance, Heita''s whole person became energized. "Don''t you know Narant, your eye of the storm is now the most popular spirit in our Forge Castle!" "But unfortunately, this spirit is only available to our dwarven army!" "Although some eyes of the storm occasionally leak out on the market, the price is very expensive!" "Last time I couldn''t help but buy a small cup, but it cost 30 gold coins, but the taste is really unforgettable!" "Black Tower, in my Storm Collar, there may be no other things, but the Eye of the Storm is enough. Even if you take a bath with the Eye of the Storm, I can satisfy you!" Narant opened his mouth with a smile. Don''t be afraid of the dwarves drinking, just be afraid that they won''t drink. Otherwise, how can I keep this black tower in my own territory. "Haha, Narant, then it''s settled, I came here this time, and I also want to drink enough here with you!" "By the way, Narant, you invited Heita me to come this time, not just for me to drink!" "That''s not true. In fact, this time I want you to help me forge something for Heita!" "Forging things, this is no problem, as long as you have the eye of the storm, Narant, what do you want to forge, as long as my black tower can forge it, I will forge it for you!" Heita didn''t shirk, and immediately patted his chest and assured Narant. Narant was not polite, and immediately took out the blueprint and showed it to the Black Tower. This blueprint is the body of the goblin''s magic cannon. Goblins can also work part-time as blacksmiths to forge gun barrels. But because of his stature and because he had never tried to forge a magic cannon, it would definitely take a lot of time for the goblins to do this. One is not good, it is estimated that a lot of materials need to be scrapped to forge the magic cannon. In this way, Narant might as well ask the Black Tower, which is ready-made. Not only is it fast, it can also guarantee the quality of the gun barrel. After the barrels were forged, it was the goblins'' turn to enter the field and let them engrave magical patterns on the barrels. In this way, when the magic spar arrives, Narant''s magic cannon can be used immediately. "Narant, is this the big round tube? No problem, wrap it on my black tower!" When he saw that he was just forging a half-closed round tube, the black tower immediately made a ticket. "Black Tower, a symmetrical spiral pattern needs to be drawn inside this gun barrel!" "Huh? A uniform spiral pattern inside? Is it so troublesome?" "Yes, if this pattern is missing, then my round tube will be useless!" The spiral pattern inside the barrel is like the rifling in the previous life. Of course, this was not added by Narant privately. But the magic cannon itself needs this pattern. The reason is that when the magic cannon is fired, the energy group can also be shot out along these lines in an orderly manner, increasing the accuracy! "Okay, Narant, although it''s a little troublesome, it''s still not difficult for the Black Tower!" Heita was not allowed to hear the words, and immediately said that it was on him. "Haha, very good, Black Tower, let''s talk about forging tomorrow!" "You just arrived at my territory today, I have to treat you to a good meal!" "My storm collar is not only about fine wine, but also all kinds of wonderful food, I guarantee you have never eaten it!" With that said, Narant took the black tower towards the lucky town. Now the food in the restaurant in Lucky Town is very complete and available all day long. In this way, Narant is too lazy to let Rose work in the kitchen, so it is better to go to the small town restaurant and let Heita eat comfortably. After all, the dwarf''s burly figure is not only good for drinking, but also eats a lot more than ordinary people. Chapter 811： Corrosion Black Tower Time turned to the second day. Yesterday afternoon, Narant accompanied Black Tower for an afternoon of wine, allowing the dwarf to enjoy the charm of the Eye of the Storm without limit. The effect is that the black tower took Narant''s hand and not only thanked him, but also guaranteed that as long as Narant said a word, he would not hesitate to go through fire and water. Narant didn''t need to go through fire and water with the black tower, but he wanted to keep the dwarf in Stormland. After all, the Forge Castle is still some distance away from his territory, so it is convenient for the dwarf craftsman to stay in his territory no matter what he does. Of course, Narant hasn''t figured it out yet. Because this matter can''t be rushed, let the eye of the storm slowly corrode the black tower. He believed that the black tower must not escape the eye of the storm. And even though he was very drunk yesterday, the black tower who woke up this morning was still in good spirits. Narant took him to the blacksmith shop and directly started the forging of the magic cannon barrel. "Narant, don''t worry, I will definitely forge the best thing for you!" When Narant left, Heita did not forget to pat his chest to express his determination. As for the black tower''s craftsmanship, Narant still trusted it, nodded and left the blacksmith''s shop, waiting for the black tower to forge the gun body before letting his subordinates inform him. After leaving the blacksmith shop, Narant did not immediately return to the castle, but went to the workshop where the goblin chief craftsman was. "I''ve seen the honorable adults!" When the master craftsman Ruba saw Narant, he immediately offered his respectful greetings. The same goes for the goblin artisans beside him. Although he surrendered to Narant at first, it was because of the orders of their leader. But now, they found that perhaps it is not a bad thing to submit to this human noble. Because even though they were captives, their status was greatly improved after they surrendered. For example, the human aristocrat in front of them gave them the privilege of going to the town restaurant for three meals a day and eating unlimited amounts of food. As long as they can eat it, they can eat as much as they want, no matter the food in the restaurant. And on such days, how did they try in the Death Swamp in the past. Even if you want to eat some meat and fish on weekdays, it will be attracted by the swamp earthworms who catch the death swamp. As for monster meat, although there is also, it can only get half a catty in a month on average. After all, the monsters in the death swamp are very powerful and good at hiding and sneak attack. Even with a one-eyed troll hunting, it is not easy to catch a monster. "Well, get up!" "Ruba, how many crossbows have been forged recently?" "Back to the noble nobles, twenty new crossbows have been forged!" "Twenty." Nalanda nodded, thought for a moment and said, "Luba, then stop the forging of this crossbow temporarily!" "I want you to forge another item." "Noble nobles please order!" "It''s that magic carriage from your goblin tribe!" "Magic carriage?!" Chief Craftsman Rumba immediately widened his eyes. Obviously, there was some surprise that Narant even knew about such a magic tool. "Ruba, don''t be surprised, your rumba leader has already informed me about the magical tools that your goblins can now forge." "Of course, you don''t have to blame Rumba for telling me this!" "Because Rumba is also in order to restore the glory of your goblins!" "Think about it, the glory of your goblins was tens of thousands of years ago, and now that glory is no longer, and even the glory of the past has been slowly forgotten because of the long time, and then it has attracted doubts! " "And now I''m willing to help you forge all kinds of magical magical tools." "Although these tools will be used by me, I can assure you that no matter who asks in the future, I will say that these magical tools were created by your goblins!" "In this way, the lost glory of your goblins will definitely be restored!" Narant spoke to several goblins for a while. Speaking of which, all the goblins were stunned. "Thank you for your kindness, honorable lord!" The chief craftsman, Ruba, took the lead in reflecting on it and bowed respectfully towards Narant. Obviously, he did not question the truth of Narant''s words. Instead, it felt so. This time, even with the forging manual for decades, they were unable to forge these magical tools. And now these tools are forged with the help of the nobles of the human race. I believe that when other races see the magic of these tools, they will definitely re-examine their goblins. And in this way, the status of their Goblin clan, which has been marginalized, will definitely improve. "You don''t need to thank me, Ruba, then you can start forging immediately, because next month I will go out to the west to face the dark creatures with the major empires and principalities of the Holy Alliance." If you want to show off your goblin''s magical tools, this is definitely a very good time. "Yes, esteemed lord, we will definitely work hard... But lord, it is not difficult to forge the magic energy carriage, because its structure is very simple, and the magic energy airship is so complicated." "But it also has the same characteristics as the magic airship, that is, it needs magic spar to drive!" "Ruba, don''t worry, I will solve the matter of the magic spar, so your task is to build the car itself for me!" Narant waved his hand. "Yes, your honorable lord!" Next, Ruba and other goblin craftsmen stopped the forging of ballistas and began to forge the incompetent carriage. After instructing the magic energy carriage, Narant went to the construction site of the storm. He was also very satisfied with the speed of progress at the construction site of Stormwind Territory. So Narant just happily returned to the castle. More than ten days passed by in a blink of time. And this morning, Mario brought a piece of good news to Zhuang Kang, that is, the trading team of the Principality of Parkin has arrived at the lucky town. And what they brought was the magic spar. "Invite them into the castle!" Narant and other magic energy spar are also eager to see. Fortunately, the Principality of Parkin was also very attentive, and it took only ten days to quickly bring the magic spar over. , Since it is fast, there are not many people who come this time, only more than 30 people, most of them are guards. The leader was a prince of the Parkin Principality. "Your Excellency Narant, it is an honor to meet you, I am the third prince of Parkin Duchy, Parker!" "Your Excellency Parker, welcome to Storm Collar, it''s been hard work all the way!" Narant also immediately stepped forward to greet him. Immediately, he led Parker into the inner fort and went to the hall. Continuing to make a few polite words in this hall, Narant also went straight to the topic. "Prince Parker, I heard that you have brought the magic energy spar this time?" "That''s right, Lord Narant, my father asked me to deliver it immediately after he learned that you confirmed your purchase." Immediately, this Parker waved towards the entrance of the hall, and immediately five or six subordinates walked in with five delicate boxes. When these men stood still, Parker picked a box at random, placed it in front of himself and Narant''s desktop, and opened it. Immediately after the box was opened, a rich purple light emanated from the box. In this way, Narant also saw the true face of this magic energy spar for the first time. The mana spar is not big, just the size of an adult''s fist. The whole body is purple, overflowing with purple light. , Of course, its body is not as transparent as the Warcraft spar. The appearance is also more similar to the stone, and the edges and corners of the Warcraft spar are distinct, as if they have been trimmed. And this box contains exactly six magic energy spar. "Yes, Prince Parker, this is indeed the magic spar, then we will trade now!" "Okay, Lord Narant!" Prince Parker didn''t want to delay, and immediately started trading with Narant. Narant asked his servants to bring several chests of gold coins that had been prepared for a long time. Immediately, Narant began to check the magic spar in the remaining boxes, and this Prince Parker also took his subordinates to screen and count the boxes of gold coins. "Baron Narant, there is no problem with the gold coins. It is a pleasure to cooperate with you this time." "Haha, I am equally happy!" Narant also laughed out loud. Magic spar is actually quite difficult to buy. The main reason is that the number of magic spar is too small, and many empires and principalities keep magic spar to trade with goblins. After all, the goblins have a huge demand for this magic energy spar, so they can justifiably knock them out. As for Narant''s three thousand gold coins and a magic spar, although the price sounds high, it is actually one or two percent lower than the magic spar sold to goblins. "By the way, Your Excellency Parkin, this magic spar should also be produced by the golden elf!" "But why I heard that in order for the golden elves to produce magic energy ore, they need to be fed a lot of special food!" "Otherwise, this golden elf will not be able to breed the magic spar mine!" Narant asked Parkin tentatively. Now that the magic spar is useful to him, Narant is naturally more up and down. He also thought that it would be nice if he had a elf that could only produce magic spar. So after inquiring from various places in the lucky town, it was found that the appearance of this magic spar mine does not seem to be simple. It has one more premise than the golden elves opening up other mines. That is, before opening the mine, you need to give the elf a lot of unknown items. In this way, the golden elf has a certain probability to open the magic spar. Finally, what exactly needs to be given to the elf, but Narant has not been able to find out any information. "Baron Narant, in fact, this matter is not a secret in the duchy and the upper echelons of the empire. Since you asked, then I will inform Your Excellency Narant!" And when Parkin heard Narant''s uh question, he wasn''t prepared to hide it. He continued: "Actually, the golden elf really needs to take certain items before opening the mine, so that there is a certain probability of opening the magic spar mine." "And I can''t actually say what the name of this item is." "However, this thing must be obtained from dark creatures!" "Our Principality killed a seventh-order dark creature, so that we accidentally got the item, and then the magic spar mine was born!" "I got it from a dark creature, and I don''t know the name yet? Your Excellency Napakin, is there anything special about this item that can be identified?" The more Narant did not expect, this magic spar can also be related to orcs . "Lord Narant, that item is very easy to identify, because the item itself emits a slight purple light!" "However, Lord Narant, it is said that places with this thing are very dangerous, because there will be dark creatures beside it to guard and guard." "So, if Lord Narant really goes out to find this strange item, it''s best to bring enough people with him." "Lord Narant, this is all I know." "Thank you very much, Your Excellency Parkin!" Narant didn''t answer whether he would really look for this thing. However, people are willing to tell that this is considered a favor. "Baron Narrant, you''re welcome!" Next, the two sides briefly talked and waved, and today''s transaction was barely completed. And Narant was not idle after getting the magic spar, and immediately went to the blacksmith shop. "Narant!" Originally, the black tower was still beating iron tools constantly, but when she saw Narant''s arrival, she immediately stopped moving. "Black Tower, where is the semi-closed object you forged the day before yesterday!" "Here it is!" Heita heard the words and directly opened the gun barrel wrapped in cowhide tarpaulin. "Well, Heita, thank you for your hard work, UU reading I have to take this gun barrel away, and then let the goblins help test and clean it up." Immediately, Narant didn''t hesitate, let Big Stone and others come in, and carried the barrels away. "Black Tower, I still need this semi-closed round tube, so you can continue to help me get the forging!" "No problem Narant, wrap it on me!" Immediately, Narant didn''t say much, and only took Big Stone and others to play in the craftsman''s workshop. "Luba, the barrel of the magic cannon has been built, and here is the magic spar, it''s up to you!" Narant handed the magic cannon barrel and magic spar to Ruba. "I actually bought it!" When he saw the magic spar appear in front of his eyes, this Ruba couldn''t help but light up. In the past, it was very difficult to obtain such a magic spar. Mainly because their goblins are too poor. "My lord, since the materials are complete now, don''t worry, the villain will definitely help you complete this magic cannon!" In fact, without Narant''s orders, this Ruba will not be neglected. Because as the chief craftsman, he is also curious about how to forge magic cannons. Such a free experience opportunity, he will naturally be interested. And the post-processing of this magic cannon takes a total of two days. After Narant handed the magic cannon to the goblin chief craftsman, he returned to the castle and began to wait for news. Two days later, Narant got up early today, ready to wait to see that the magic cannon will be completed almost today. However, while Narant was waiting, Vivian ran in first. "My lord, several members of the Magician Legion have been promoted to junior magicians, and two of them have already learned the release of the fireball technique." Chapter 812： Magic cannon completed "Oh? Has anyone succeeded in becoming a junior magician?" Narant heard the words, and his face immediately showed joy. These days, he has also been paying attention to the progress of the boys and girls of the Magician Legion. His hope is that everyone can complete a breakthrough and become a junior magician before setting off on the expedition. It now looks very promising. "Vivian, take the adults to have a look!" Immediately, Narant followed Vivian directly towards the training ground of the Magician Legion. Because hundreds of people practice magic at the same time, this is too shocking, so Narant placed these boys and girls in the castle to practice. The location where they practiced was in the open space on the side of the castle. "I''ve seen adults!" When Narant arrived, the boys and girls immediately greeted Narant respectfully. "Well, I heard that a few of you have broken through to become junior magicians. Which ones?" Following Narant''s words, five people immediately stood in the front row. Three of them are girls and two are boys. "Well, is that the five of you, I heard that you can release fireballs?" "Yes, my lord!" The five responded in unison. "Very good, now the five of you are releasing fireballs towards the target over there for the adults to see!" Narant nodded and immediately pointed to a few half-human-high stones not far away. This is the target that Narant has prepared for a long time. And with the power of fireball, ordinary wooden targets and straw targets are definitely not acceptable. Under Narant''s order, the five people lined up in a row to face the stone target dozens of meters away, and immediately began to sing. After all, several people have just broken through, and the speed of singing is not fast. After waiting for seven or eight seconds, the first fireball finally appeared on the field. Whoosh! With a whistling, a fireball the size of an adult''s fist headed towards the target. boom! The fireball hit the stone, and it exploded immediately. "good!" Although Narant''s current casting speed, such a fireball can be released in the blink of an eye, which can be called instant. But he also got the effect because he took a lot of strange fruit. The young boys and girls in front of them only took the weakened fruit twice. It is very good to be able to break through to become a junior magician in such a short period of time and release a fireball. Even Narant suspects that the five men and women who made the breakthrough first may have the talent to practice magic! Whoosh whoosh! When Narant''s voice of praise fell, the other boys and girls also finished singing and released the fireball technique. Immediately, each fireball hit the target accurately. In the face of such a fixed target, the magician''s spiritual power far exceeding ordinary people can make the fireball''s head accurate. "The five of you are very good. Go to Butler Thomas to pick up a cream cake later. This is a reward for you!" "Thank you for your gift!" When the five boys and girls heard the reward of the cream cake, their faces flushed with excitement. Since the Storm Territory has become richer and richer, the territorial people actually no longer have to worry about starvation. In this way, with the improvement of living standards, the residents gradually began to pay attention to things outside their stomachs. Like enjoying food. Of course, most of the time, the serfs could only go to the restaurant open to the common people to buy some cheap delicacies such as brown sugar red bread and charcoal-grilled shells. But food such as wine cream cake is still the top luxury for them. Even in the civilian restaurant, there will be a cream cake every day as the treasure of the town shop. But it is often just for the serfs to see, because few people can afford it. "Well, work hard!" Narant motioned to several people. Then he looked at the boys and girls under him. At this moment, these boys and girls are full of envy towards those five men and women. When he saw Narant''s gaze swept over, he lowered his head one by one. "Don''t be discouraged, and practice hard, as long as you are among the top 50 breakthrough junior magicians, you will also be rewarded!" "Yes, my lord!" Hearing Narant''s promise, the young boys and girls immediately began to practice hard as if they had been beaten. "Vivian, you''ve worked hard for this period of time! The adults hope that they can all break through before they go out and have combat effectiveness!" "Sir, Vivian is not working hard, Vivian will definitely urge them to practice hard!" After explaining to Vivian, Narant did not stop, and rushed out of the castle without stopping. "I''ve seen the honorable adults!" When he came to Luba''s workshop, when Luba saw Narant, he immediately greeted him with joy. "Ruba, has the magic cannon succeeded?" "My lord, thanks to the blessing of the gods, the magic cannon has been successfully forged!" Obviously, Ruba''s excitement was not much worse than Narant''s for being able to forge a magic cannon with his own hands. "Take me to see!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Ruba immediately took Narant towards the backyard of the workshop. Because it is used as a forging site, the area of ??the workshop is naturally not small. In addition to the stone house, there is also a large backyard surrounded by a wall made of bricks. At this moment, the backyard is also in full swing, and there are five or six goblin craftsmen who are forging a strange-looking car. This is the magic car that Narant explained a few days ago. However, the first magic car has not been forged yet, so Narant''s focus is not on it. Instead, he followed Ruba to the shed with a roof on the side. Under the shed, there was a thick pipe, covered with a cowhide tarpaulin. Without Narant''s instructions, Ruba immediately stepped forward and tore the tarpaulin away. Whoa! As the tarpaulin was torn apart, a small cannon with a metallic luster and purple inscriptions flowed into the eye. The caliber of this magic cannon is actually not large, that is, the appearance of a six-pounder. At this moment, a wooden pier is used as a gun mount under the small cannon. "Rumba, can this magic cannon be fired now?" "Sir, it''s time to launch!" "Very well, then let''s go and test the power now. Narant didn''t hesitate, but he wanted to see what the magic cannon forged in his own territory looked like. Immediately, he instructed Big Stone and others to pull the carriage, and then moved the magic cannon to the carriage, pulling it all the way to the outside of the castle. The outside of the castle is used as a training ground on weekdays, so it is very open, and it is best to test guns. Narant asked the big stone to place a boulder two hundred meters away, and then placed the magic cannon at the boulder. "Ruba, you come to operate the test gun!" "Yes, my lord!" Luba immediately stepped forward when he heard the words, and immediately took out the magic spar from his arms. Then he inserted the magic spar into the slot reserved at the rear of the gun barrel. As the magic spar was installed, the barrel made a buzzing sound, and the purple inscription above it became more eye-catching. And Ruba''s movements have not stopped. After installing the magic energy spar, Ruba once again aimed at the distant target. Then he took out an iron piece with the same inscription and stuck it on the magic spar. hum! Immediately, the magic cannon began to store energy, and a purple energy ball was visible to the naked eye at the front of the cannon. When he felt that the energy storage was almost the same, Ruba immediately took down the iron piece. Whoosh! The next moment, I saw the purple light from the muzzle shot out, like an arrow from the string, swept to the target two hundred meters away. Boom! With a loud bang, the huge boulder in the distance was immediately hit by the purple light, and then a loud bang sounded. At the moment of the explosion, the stone had already exploded into powder. In addition to the explosion of the stone, the purple light group also burst out a lot of purple light, and finally covered a diameter of five meters. When the purple light completely dissipated, the place where it was hit was already charred black, and neither the stones nor the surrounding flowers and plants had disappeared. "very good!" At this point, the magic cannon forged by the storm leader Narant has finally been confirmed. "Luba, is the iron piece you just now the key to open the magic cannon?" The test shot was successful, and Narant began to ask for other details. "Yes, noble lord, the power of the magic cannon all comes from the magic spar. Therefore, when you want to launch a cannonball, stick this piece of iron with the inscription on the magic energy spar. The energy of the magic spar will converge into the barrel along those lines. " "And when the iron piece is removed, because the supplementary magic energy is lost, the light group shell will directly fly out of the barrel because of the loss of the traction restraint, and then shoot towards the front target!" "Heaven Comes" "Yes, yes!" Narant understood. This is the same as the electric switch in the previous life. If you want to launch, give him the power supply. Wait until the concentrated energy is almost, and then cut off the power. And the energy group that has gathered in the barrel will be lasing out immediately because it has lost its replenishment and restraint. "By the way, Ruba, under normal circumstances, how many shells can this magic spar release." At this moment, Narant suddenly noticed that the color of the magic energy spar in the magic energy cannon slot was slightly darker than before. Although the difference is very slight, it cannot escape Narant''s keen five senses. "My esteemed lord, a single magic cannon like this can completely consume a magic spar with almost fifteen shots of that power just now!" "Only fifteen shots?" Narant was a little stunned. To know that a magic spar requires three thousand gold coins. That is to say, this magic cannon requires two hundred gold coins. This war machine turned out to be a gold swallowing beast. Moreover, if you use it in future wars, you are really hitting the enemy with gold coins. Fortunately, Narant also knew a truth, and he was reluctant to let the child catch the wolf. There is no high-end combat power among his subordinates. In this way, if he encounters an enemy''s master in the future battle, then this magic cannon is his reliance. In this way, even if two hundred gold coins are sent, he will still use Narant. "Luba, apart from using this magic cannon on airships, have you ever used it on the ground like it is now?" "My lord, the goblins of our Death Swamp tribe have never used magic cannons on the ground." The goblin clan''s magic cannons were originally obtained when they escaped from the territory. And also all hit in the airship just. So they really did not use this magic cannon on land. "Is that so!" The reason Narant asked this question was to think about how to transport the magic cannon in the future. Although it is only a six-pounder, the all-metal forged gun body is not just for fun. That weight is simply not something that ordinary people can carry on their backs. In this way, Narant was thinking about whether he installed a wheel base for the cannon from the previous life under the magic cannon. Just like when the goblins invaded Storm Territory that day, let the one-eyed trolls carry the barrel on their backs and fire. That day, more than a dozen one-eyed trolls were carrying modified ''plus-sized slingshots'', which Narant had also seen. It''s just a proper trot. The only worry is that if these one-eyed trolls are burdened, can they bear it? Thinking of this, Narant simply immediately sent two one-eyed trolls to the city wall construction area. Following Narant''s orders, two one-eyed trolls were soon found. These one-eyed trolls were captured along with the goblins. Although the reminder is huge, the strength is comparable to the Tauren. But thanks to the obedience instilled by the goblins since childhood, after the goblins were beaten by Narant, they were very honest and never got into trouble. It''s just that these big guys eat a lot, and they can eat at least ten kilograms of brown bread every day. "I have seen your honorable master!" When the two one-eyed trolls were brought to Zhuang Kang, they immediately kneeled on the ground respectfully and saluted. The one-eyed troll''s IQ is actually not low, so the other goblins have already bowed their heads to Narant, and they are naturally respectful to Narant. UU reading "Well, get up!" Narant waved at the two huge one-eyed trolls, motioning them to get up. After the two one-eyed trolls got up, Narant pointed to the magic cannon on the ground and said to the two of them: "You all have a try and see if you can hold the magic cannon!" "Yes, your honorable lord!" The two one-eyed trolls immediately obeyed Narant''s orders. One of the one-eyed trolls came to the front of the magic cannon first. The next moment, without seeing any mana, the one-eyed troll took up the barrel completely. "It seems feasible!" Narant''s eyes lit up when he saw this. Originally, he was worried that these one-eyed trolls would not be able to hold the barrel. But now it seems that his worry is unnecessary. "Next, try it too!" Narant immediately pointed to another one-eyed troll. However, there is no surprise, this eye-catching troll can also easily pick up the magic cannon. "Ruba, is there any way you can fix this barrel firmly on their backs?" The next moment, Narant looked directly at the goblin chief craftsman! "My lord, are you talking about the same projector as that day?" Ruba''s eyes widened immediately. I didn''t expect that the human race adult had such a big brain hole. "Yes, since the projector can be installed on their backs, why can''t this magic cannon?" Narant nodded with a smile! He was going to equip these one-eyed trolls into real humanoid self-propelled guns. Thanks to the fact that the magic cannon has no recoil, this idea is completely feasible. Later, his magic cannon completely omitted the difficulty of transportation. Whether it''s going up the mountain or going down the swamp, it''s definitely not a problem. Chapter 813： Expedition! "My esteemed lord, this is ok, as long as you slightly modify the fixed frame of the projector, you can also install the magic cannon on the back of the one-eyed troll!" "Very good, Ruba, then I''ll leave this matter to you!" Narant is very satisfied! "Yes, your honorable lord!" Ruba settled the matter, and Narant waited for him to complete the fort that houses the magic cannon. Soon, after two days, the mount for this magic cannon was finally completed. Narant immediately rushed to the workshop to conduct experiments. They found two one-eyed trolls, and fixed the cannon frame that can fix the magic cannon on the back of the one-eyed troll with a chain belt. Immediately after fixing the magic cannon, Narant directly ordered the one-eyed troll to start running and jumping, doing various sports simulations. It took half an hour to try actions in different environments. It proves that the gun mount is indeed reliable enough, and the movement of the one-eyed troll is not restricted. In this way, Narant finally made the last thought test, that is, the shooting test. The shooting test this time is different from two days ago. The reason is very simple, this time the cannon is placed on the back of the one-eyed troll, so the accuracy of such shooting may be difficult to control. "Troll, get down!" Following the goblin''s command, the troll carrying the magic cannon immediately fell to his knees on the ground. And as he leaned down, the magic cannon on his back was also revealed, and the muzzle was aimed at the front. The goblin who had previously ordered the troll immediately started aiming at the boulder more than 200 meters ahead. After the aim was completed, the iron piece with the inscription in the goblin''s hand was directly attached to the magic spar. hum! Whoosh! With a buzzing sound, the magic cannon immediately began to gather energy, and when the energy gathered enough, the goblin retracted the iron sheet, and the purple light group in the muzzle shot towards the front in an instant. Boom! With a bang, a roar came from more than 200 meters away. However, Narant immediately frowned. The reason is very simple, that is, the gun did not accurately hit the rock target in the distance, and the distance was deviated by about ten meters. Although it makes no difference when facing a large group of enemies. But what if it is against a separate enemy? Narant immediately called the goblin and asked about the aiming situation. "My lord, I have tried my best to aim just now, but the rack holding the magic cannon can''t move, so I can only order the troll slave to adjust the direction." "But the troll slave can''t grasp the magnitude of the range, so it finally missed!" The goblin who was in charge of launching was captured from the airship, so he was very familiar with operating the magic cannon. At this moment, he didn''t hit the target, and he was very uneasy in the face of Narant''s inquiry. "The magic cannon can''t be turned?" When Narant heard the words, he stepped on the back of the one-eyed troll himself. The one-eyed troll is four or five meters tall and has a relatively broad back. When Narant aimed at the distant target with the magic cannon, he found that it was not convenient to aim at the moment. Because this magic cannon is fixed, there is no turning device. In this way, if you want to change the angle, you need to order the troll to change the posture to complete. And although the one-eyed troll is obedient, he simply doesn''t know how many angles to control to make accurate shots, which is not only troublesome, but also has a huge deviation. "Luba, come up!" Narant immediately called Ruba! "Ruba, please change the upper part of this gun mount and set it up here as a device that can rotate in all directions!" Narant goes straight to pointing out what needs to be changed. "My esteemed lord, you know that the changes and rotations are small, but I don''t know how to achieve your effect!" Ruba was a little embarrassed, clutching his head. If placed in the previous life, these mechanical structures are very simple, and can be seen on many daily objects. For example, even the simplest camera support frame is one of them. But in this world, it is still a relatively new existence. Narant didn''t hesitate to hear the words, and immediately found a pen and paper to draw a schematic diagram of the tripod''s fulcrum connection. That is, the spherical shape of the movable contact. This is mainly because the process is the easiest. Anyway, the magic cannon has no recoil, so there is no need to think too much about the strength of the contact. Even Narant pressed the end of the magic cannon to design a handle like a gun handle. In this way, when you really want to shoot, you can let the goblins aim steadily as if they were carrying a big gun. "My esteemed lord, these two items of yours are too precise!" When the chief craftsman, Ruba, saw the design drawings and learned about the function and principle of the object from Narant, he immediately adored Zhuang Kang. This was a very simple structure in the previous life, but it is still very fresh and advanced in this era. After all, in this backward world, the level of craftsmanship has not improved, and the level of manufacturing is even more unbearable. "Luba, go to forge, my lord, I''m waiting to see the effect!" Narant waved his hand and sent Ruba away. And the forging speed of this thing is very fast, and it does not need the help of the black tower, and it is only forged in the afternoon. The rotary joint is forged metal. There is a semicircle groove below and a ball snap on the top. Put the ball clip into the groove, so you can complete a 360-degree rotation. Of course, in order to prevent the ball from falling off, and to facilitate control. The semicircular groove is divided into two and can be disassembled. After the ball is placed in this way, the two sides are tightened with bolts, which can prevent the buckle from loosening, and can also control the lifting degree of the two, and adjust the required rotation force at any time. And the handle of the gun is an iron bracket except for the part connected to the magic cannon, and the rear is a large wooden butt. After the **** is installed, it really smells like the big musket in the hands of the dwarf soldiers in the previous World of Warcraft. After all, this is the caliber of a six-pounder, and even if it''s not firing gunpowder, the barrel is terrifyingly large. The only difference is that now it is not a dwarf but a goblin who operates this large ''musket''. "If there is a chance in the future, maybe I can trick a few dwarves to come over and form a team of magic muskets!" "The Ronin from Douluo" Narant was looking forward to the scene where hundreds of dwarves bombarded the enemy with that large musket. With the strong physique of the dwarves, it is completely possible for them to hold such a large musket with their bare hands. While Narant''s thoughts were flying, the goblins had begun to swear again. hum! Whoosh! As the magic cannon was fully charged, a purple light group shot out again. Boom! Soon, an explosion sounded in the distance. And this time, the purple energy group that was launched accurately hit the target more than 200 meters away. "It''s really amazing! Your honorable lord, you are really a wise human race!" After the shooting goblin jumped off the back of the one-eyed troll, he immediately ran to Narant in excitement and praised. Because this change to the gun mount gave him an unprecedented shooting experience. Not to mention shooting in the back of this one-eyed troll. Even on an airship, that''s just a simple wooden shelf. In order to hit the target, several goblins had to work together to move the gun mount around before aiming at the target. But now, he''s just a goblin, and his arm is slightly adjusted to shoot wherever he wants. "Hehe, it''s easy to use!" Narant didn''t feel much sense of accomplishment, mainly because the ''creation'' this time was too simple. Immediately, he explained that Ruba forged a few more accessories for this gun mount in the past few days, because the magic cannon will continue to be produced in the future. The matter of the magic cannon has been resolved, and the preparations for Narant before the expedition will become more and more perfect in the next few days. And the Magician Legion also has many boys and girls who have made breakthroughs and become junior magicians. In this regard, Narant fulfilled his original promise, as long as the fifty who completed the breakthrough before, will be rewarded with a cream cake. Of course, those who made the breakthrough after the 50th were not without rewards, but the prizes were replaced with white sugar and white bread. Although it is said that if the boys and girls want to make rapid progress, there must be a competitive relationship between them, but he also needs a little mercy, so that all the magician members can feel the "love" of their own adults. As the day of expedition drew nearer, Narant finally got the second magic tool. That''s the magic wagon. When the forging of the magic carriage was completed, Narant immediately went to check it out. The magic energy carriage has a total length of eight meters. If a roof is added, it is somewhat similar to a walking tractor. Narant immediately tested the performance of the magic carriage. It was found that the top speed could reach 50 kilometers per hour, which was comparable to the speed of a fast horse running at full strength. Of course, for such a means of transport, in addition to speed, carrying capacity is the most important thing. Narant directly found twenty of his subordinates, let them squeeze into the bucket of the magic horse carriage, and immediately began to try to drive. It was found that even though it carried twenty people, the magic carriage was still full of power. The only difference is that the consumption of mana will increase. However, compared to the launch of the magic cannon, the energy to drive the magic car is not too much. After confirming the ability of the magic car, Narant did not hesitate, and directly ordered the workshop to forge with all his strength. For nothing else, it is convenient for the Magician Legion to quickly keep up with the team when it is in place. Except for Narant himself, the magician''s physique is the same no matter who he is. In this way, when these young boys and girls can''t ride horses, in order to facilitate their quick transfer, such a means of transport is the most suitable. Time turned, and finally came the day of departure. This morning, under the service of Lilia, Narant put on the armor and stomach, and then walked out of the castle. Below the castle, there are already more than 2,000 people waiting. These two thousand people are all Narant''s personnel on this expedition. Among them, there are 100 Knights of the Wild Wolf and 250 of the Knights of the Storm. In addition, there are 50 long-range attack teams and 100 longbowmen. The second is the spear team of 200 people and the medical team of 25 people. These are Narant''s old men. The number of people added up to more than 700 people. In addition to these old subordinates, a 100-person magician army was also added to the team. Today, all the boys and girls in the Magic Legion have completed their breakthroughs. In this way, the magician army of Narant is already a veritable existence. In addition to the magician army, the rest are the goblins and the one-eyed trolls. There are thirty-five one-eyed trolls, and five of them have magic cannons on their backs. And the rest are all goblins. Although in the last battle, these goblins seemed useless, but they all had the strength of extraordinary knights, and for the current Narant, they were also useful combat power. Moreover, these goblins are also a very good existence in charge of logistics, and generally they can be used as coolies. As for the two goblin airships, Narant did not take them away. Instead, stay in the territory just in case. After all, his departure this time is considered to have hollowed out all the high-end combat power of Stormwind, so in order to prevent accidents, it is very necessary for the two airships to stay behind. And the operation of the airship Narant was handed over to Thomas to manage. Operating an airship is actually not difficult, it is a very fool-like operation, not like operating an aircraft in the previous life. Because the strength of the airship lies in its shields and magic cannons. Narant''s preparations didn''t even require the airship to leave the castle. If he really encountered an enemy, he only needed to let Thomas control the airship to fly high into the sky, and then bombard the enemy hard. At a height of 300 to 400 meters, as long as there are no sky knights, no matter how much it is, it will come to deliver food. For the thirty energy spar, Narant left five for the magic airship. Enough to fire thirty rounds of artillery bombardment from each magical airship is equivalent to thirty full-strength attacks by the Earth Knights. "Report, sir, all the expedition personnel are assembled!" "Reporting to your honorable lord, our goblin army has also assembled!" When Narante stood still, Quick and the goblin leader Rumba immediately stepped forward to report. "Very good!" Nalanda nodded, then looked at everyone. "This expedition, we have to deal with dark creatures!" "We are not fighting alone, the entire Holy Alliance, and even other races in the Holy Continent will also participate!" "So, I hope you will perform well in this war and show the prestige of our Storm Leader!" "Tell the adults, do you have this confidence?" "Have confidence!" "louder please!" "Sir, we are confident!" The soldiers roared as Narant repeated. "Very good, in this battle, the rules of the adults are still the same, that is, if you have merit, you will be rewarded, and if you have failed, you will be punished!" "Now, everyone, let''s go!" Narant nodded in satisfaction, then mounted the white dragon, and with a big wave of his hand, he directly ordered the team to set off. "You have an order, let''s go!" "Set off!" With the sound of the order being passed, the team began to move towards the north road. Narant walked at the forefront of the team with a few lucky girls. This time, he needed to go to New Tulip City to join Bernard and the others, and then headed west. Eventually all alliance teams will meet at the Fort of Thorns in the west. There is a fortress jointly managed by the Holy Alliance, and there is no danger after leaving the fortress. Although it has not immediately entered the area occupied by the erosion of dark creatures, it is not as safe as the interior of the Holy Continent. Because there will always be dark creatures outside the Fortress of Thorns. Chapter 814： been targeted? The journey to New Tulip City is naturally no surprise. Just three days later, Narant took the team to New Tulip City. The so-called New Tulip City is actually just a name. The real city wall is still half-finished. And that city wall is like Narant''s Stormwind City, it is the first to start the construction of the inner city. As for the outer city, it is estimated that it will not be able to form a scale within a few years. When Narant arrived outside the city of New Tulip, all the vassals of the Tulip family had arrived and placed their camp in the open space outside the city. "Baron Narrant!" "Baron Narrant!" As Narant moved forward, the nobles who knew each other or not sent respectful greetings one after another. Even many young nobles looked at Narant with admiration in their eyes. Since the migration, Narant''s reputation among these vassal minor nobles has reached a height of prosperity. In this way, many aristocratic young people in the past must have envy in addition to envy when they saw Zhuang Kang. But now this jealous mind can''t grow up at all. After all, one is a ground ant and the other is a high-altitude eagle. The gap between them makes these noble youths can only look up and deeply understand that they will never reach it in this life. When Narant faced the greetings of these vassal minor nobles, it was also a polite response, and he did not feel superior because of his own strength. In this way, Narant''s casual gesture immediately made the small nobles feel like a spring breeze, and they all praised Narant in private. "Lord Count!" "Well, Narant, you''re here!" Bernard just happened to be leading the team out of the city at the moment. Narant immediately stepped forward to greet him. "Yes, Lord Count, I was worried that it would be late, but it seems to be just right now!" In order to wait for enough magic cannons and carriages to be completed, Narant''s arrival time was completely on point. "It''s not too late, Narant, you came just right, but Narant, those are the goblins you captured last time?" Bernard''s eyes were naturally attracted by the thousands of green-skinned goblins in Narant''s team. In addition, there are more than 30 one-eyed trolls. "Yes, Lord Count, those are the goblins. After being captured, they are all peaceful, so this time I took them to the expedition!" "Hey, what is that?" As soon as Narant''s explanation fell, Bernard suddenly saw several strange-shaped ''cars'' behind the team. This car is naturally Narant''s magic energy carriage. It''s just that this magic energy carriage is not driven by horses, so Bernard is a little surprised. In fact, it wasn''t just Bernard, the surrounding small nobles had long been talking about it, but they just didn''t dare to ask. "Lord Count, the goblins are a race that is good at making all kinds of utensils!" "This time, after I captured them, I asked them to forge a few of these ''carriages'' for me. Although this carriage has no horses, it is powered by a power stone called magic spar and can run like a carriage. quick." "There is such a magical existence!" Bernard''s understanding of this sacred continent is not as thorough as Narant. "Yes, but magic is magic, but this thing is a bit expensive. That magic spar needs three thousand gold coins!" "hiss!" Following Narant''s words, some of the surrounding little nobles who were eavesdropping with their ears pricked up their breaths. For three thousand gold coins, the five carriages need fifteen thousand gold coins. Among these small nobles, I am afraid that most of them do not have such a worth... "Narant, you are really rich!" Bernard was also stunned, complimenting Narant with a smile. Fortunately, Narant is now his son-in-law, otherwise he, the Count, might feel aggrieved. After all, being compared by one''s own vassals is really uncomfortable. Although Narant is not actually his vassal now. "Come on, Narant, we''re going to meet your father now and get ready to go!" Soon, Narant followed Bernard to the center of the camp outside the city, and his cheap dad Andrew was also there. Today''s Andrew is really a father and a son, and he has become the most dazzling existence among the Tulip vassals. Whether it is to be in-law with the Count, or his son has great prospects, this is considered the first vassal of the Tulip Land. "Father!" "Little Narant, you are here!" Andrew patted Narant''s shoulder lovingly. Although Narant''s wings have grown hard now, he is Andrew''s son no matter what. So, this is his pride and glory. "Yes, father, how is your territory recently?" "Father''s territory is very good, Narant, you don''t have to send so many supplies to father in the future!" "Father has enough food and materials for building a castle, and your Storm Territory location is more dangerous, so it is most important that you leave these materials for yourself to build a city!" "Father, my Stormwind City is already under construction, and there is no shortage of materials, so you can use it with confidence!" Narant waved his hand. "Okay Narant, Andrew, let''s go!" The two father and son chatted for a while, and Bernard had confirmed that all the vassals had arrived, so they were ready to set off. "Yes, Lord Count!" Woohoo! As the horn sounded, tens of thousands of tulip teams set out and headed north. This time, they won''t stop on the road. If it was in the past, they would definitely need to join up with the nobles of other Glory Continents, at least with the army of the earls from the original Onyx Principality. But now those nobles are nominally affiliated to the six empires, so their expeditions will follow the imperial team. The only exceptions are Narant and Bernard. ¡­ In the past, it was heard that the Sacred Continent had a vast territory, but in fact, to the nobles of the Glory Continent, very few people had any deep impressions. But after this trip, everyone really realized it. Because it took them a month just to travel. Narant and the others first headed north, and when they walked out of the border of the Black Rock Plain, they headed west through other principalities. On this day, as more and more noble armies were encountered around, Narant and others knew that the fortress of thorns was coming soon. "Narant, Stella will be in the team this time, you can follow me to see Stella later!" "Is Stella here? Okay, Lord Count!" Narant immediately responded with a little excitement. After all, since the last time we parted, he has not seen Stella for more than half a year. Moreover, the letter he wrote to Stella also seemed to sink into the sea, and he never received a reply from Stella. If it wasn''t for the news of Stella''s safety from Bernard, Narant would even go to the Holy City to find Stella in person. "Hey, have pity on my Stella, because we are too weak, we left him alone in the Holy City!" "Although the Holy Alliance originally allowed me to stay in the Holy City, it also prepared a manor for me!" "But I know that if I really give up the territory and stay in the holy city and don''t develop the territory, then I am afraid that I can only be imprisoned in that city by the Holy Alliance for the rest of my life!" "Although it''s not very useful for me to return to the territory to operate now, at least there is still hope!" "Fortunately, Narant, you also brought me a glimmer of hope!" Speaking of his daughter, Bernard couldn''t help showing a trace of sadness. As a father, he must be very sad to see his daughter imprisoned in the Holy City but unable to do anything. It''s just that this sadness is useless, because his strength is too weak to change the current situation at all. "Don''t worry, Lord Count, I will try my best to improve my strength. One day, we will be able to achieve a point that the Holy Alliance cannot ignore!" Narant could understand how Bernard felt. And why didn''t he feel aggrieved. His fianc¨¦e was placed in the Holy City by the Holy Alliance, although there was no worry about safety and supplies. But personal freedom is restricted, and even direct contact with his fianc¨¦ is restricted. He worked so hard to improve, but also to break this situation one day. While speaking, the sight of the Thorns Fortress finally appeared ahead. At the end of the sky, there is a mountain range that stretches for dozens of miles. And in the only gap in the mountain range, there is a magnificent fortress. This fortress is the first fortress of the Holy Alliance to divide the dark creatures. At this moment, outside the fortress of thorns, there are already densely placed camps that can''t see the end. These camps belong to the major duchies and empires of the alliance. tap! tap! "Your Excellency, we are the Holy Alliance United Cavalry Team, which is specially responsible for the order of the camps stationed in the Fortress of Thorns. I don''t know which principality you belong to, so we can arrange a camp for you!" At this moment, hundreds of cavalrymen rushed in front of Narant and the others. After the leader of the cavalry team approached, he immediately asked Narant and others. "We are not a Principality team, we are the Tulip Earl from the Black Rock Plain!" Bernard stepped forward and responded. "The Earl of Tulip!" The cavalry captain had a strange look in his eyes. Then he said: "Then please come with me, the camp for you Tulip Collar has been arranged!" Immediately, the captain of the guard led Narant and Tulip''s team towards the Fort of Thorns. About half an hour later, they came to the edge of the camp outside the fortress. Just when Narant and the others thought that the open space ahead was their camp this time, the cavalry team did not stop. "Everyone, this open space has been assigned to other principalities, and your camp location is here!" Narant and Bernard exchanged glances after hearing the words, but didn''t say much. Then continue to follow the cavalry along the edge. It took more than 20 minutes to walk, and when they came to the farthest distance from the gate of the fortress and approached the forest next to the camp, the cavalry team stopped. "Everyone, we''re here, this is your camp!" "If there is nothing else, then I will leave first!" At this moment, the cavalry captain pointed to the open space in front of the woods and spoke to Narant and the others. And Narant and Bernard looked at the open space, and immediately frowned. The reason is very simple, this piece of open space is more remote. But this turned out to be on a forest that had just been cut down. The clearing was full of protruding tree stumps. In such a camp, it would be troublesome to set up a tent, not to mention that so many carriages have to be pulled through it. "Your Excellency, I''m afraid this open space can''t be used as a temporary camp. You can see that those tree stumps are too reluctant to set up a tent!" Narant asked. "Sorry everyone, I''m just following orders. If you are dissatisfied with this, you can go to the fortress to find the Alliance Logistics Manager responsible for this assignment!" "Your Excellency, if there is nothing else, then I will leave first!" Having said that, the cavalry captain turned around and led the team to leave. Narant just wanted to stop it, but was stopped by Bernard. "Forget it, Narant, we''re only here temporarily, we''ll just stay here for a day or two!" "Lord Count, these guys are clearly targeting!" Narant was a little unhappy. There was obviously a lot of open space in the camp that passed by before, and there was more than enough to accommodate their tulip collar group, but the other party deliberately brought them here, and Narant felt that it was deliberately targeted. "Haha, look, is that a goblin over there?" While Narant was talking to Bernard, a few nobles who were watching the excitement came not far away, pointing at them and yelling. UU reading "That''s right, it''s a goblin, haha, it''s so funny, to bring a goblin to the battle, which noble is so funny!" "Don''t you know, that is the team of the Tulip family, it seems that the team of the Storm Leader is also among them." "Oh? The Tulip Family, the Family of the Prophet Goddess? "Yes, hehe! Do you know why they were arranged to camp in that stump, because they offended our Bach Empire!" "When the Alliance was planning a temporary station a few days ago, it found that there was not enough space for the station, so a lot of woods were cut down!" "And these woods would have been stationed by the smaller Principality''s team." "But our eldest prince suggested that the weakest forces should be stationed." "Because of the principality of our Holy Alliance, even though the number is small, its strength is stronger than that of some rural nobles." "So...haha, you understand!" The laughter over there was not deliberately suppressed, and Narant and the others heard it without any scruples. And the small nobles of the Tulip family were indignant at the moment when they heard the words, but they dared not speak out because of their strength. After Narant heard the words, his complexion immediately turned cold. This is deliberately to provoke myself. "What did you just say?" Narant stepped forward and spoke coldly towards the small nobles of the Bach Empire over there. "Hehe, we said that the weak are only worthy of the worst camp, is there any mistake?" "By the way, is your Excellency the Narant from the Storm Lord?" Several people faced Narant''s questioning, but they still didn''t care. Chapter 815： underdog? The center of the Fort of Thorns Garrison Camp. It was the same scene as when the little nobles of the Glory Continent went on an expedition. In the center, a large open space was specially reserved as a place for the caravans to sell wine and food. And at this moment, it is naturally very lively and crowded. Whether it is nobles or ordinary guards, they are all ready to enjoy themselves before the war. After all, except for the great nobles, no one can be sure whether they can come back alive after walking out of the fortress of thorns. In the core circle where the caravan shops are lined up, this place is a little emptier than the outside. Because the consumption here, only the great nobles can afford it. The people sitting under the tents chatting and laughing were all well-dressed gentlemen. At this moment, two guards rushed to a long table surrounded by seven or eight young nobles in Chinese attire. "His Royal Highness, Earl Kern asked Xiao to report to you, saying that the little country noble from the Storm Territory has arrived!" "Oh? It''s already here. Was it arranged at the camp next to the woods?" Eric immediately put down the wine glass and asked the two guards. "Yes, His Royal Highness, and Earl Kern and several other nobles are mocking and teasing that little country noble!" "Well, let them figure it out for themselves, and if that kid can''t help but teach him a lesson!" "As long as I don''t die, I will bear all the responsibilities!" Eric, the prince of the Bach Empire, nodded and commanded the two guards very aggressively. "Yes, His Royal Highness!" Immediately, the two guards quickly left. , "His Royal Highness, is that little aristocrat who provokes our Bach Empire beyond his capacity here?" "Yes, just arrived!" Eric nodded. "Hmph, this country bumpkin dares to provoke our Bach Empire without knowing his life or death. His Highness must make him suffer!" "Yeah, for such an over-the-top country bun, I must teach him a good lesson!" "Unfortunately, this guy is lucky enough to have completed the engagement with the Prophet Goddess, otherwise we will sell him directly and kill him, that is his final ownership!" Several young people at the same table with Eric are also from the Bach Empire, so the grudges between Narant and his own empire are also clear. At this moment, one by one naturally does not want to see Narant. "Hehe, that boy''s expedition this time won''t be so pleasant. Let''s see how this prince teaches him to be a bastard!" Eric laughed when he heard the words, although he said it was just a lesson, but in his heart he had already handed down a death sentence to Narant. And now these few earth knights and magicians are just appetizers. ¡­ "That''s right, I''m Narant!" Narant smiled and looked at the guys in front of him. "In addition, did you just say that your Bach Empire is interfering in arranging our camp here." "Haha, Narant, didn''t we just say that, that is, our high prince asked the logistics manager of the coalition army to divide your resettlement camp here!" "It''s mainly because your strength is too weak, and other more comfortable positions might as well be given to those small principalities!" "After all, the soldiers of the small principality have rested, and they can kill a few more dark creatures at that time, which can be regarded as a contribution to our human race!" "Well, what you said seems to make sense!" Hearing the words, Narant smiled and nodded, then took a few steps forward. He pointed to a camp not far behind a few people, "Is that the camp of yours?" "Yes, that''s our camp over there. Our Bach Empire is one of the best in the Holy Alliance. Why, do you have any opinion?" Several minor nobles looked at Narant with disdain. "Well, I do have one!" Narant nodded, "After all, who is the weaker, that''s not what you have the final say!" "And what the strength of the other principalities is, I don''t know!" "But you guys, I feel very weak, not worthy of occupying that camp!" "Hmph, boy, we are very weak? You are so loud!" "You **** who likes to hide behind women, if it weren''t for the presence of a prophet and a goddess, how could you live to this day!" Several minor nobles were equally aggressive. "Well, whether I am hiding behind the woman or not, you will find out later!" "What do you want to do?" When several people saw Narant''s appearance, instead of being afraid, they were eager to try. And what do you want to do in this sentence, it seems to hope that Narant will quickly do what he wants to do. "Isn''t it very clear what I want to do, that is, you **** don''t deserve to occupy that camp!" "So, that camp will be ours soon!" "In addition, this is probably the result you want, otherwise, on such a hot day, you will come to me to find trouble!" "Boy, how dare you insult us, this is what you asked for today!" Several people looked at each other and stepped forward slowly. And there were dozens of golden knight guards behind them, but these guards didn''t move at the moment. When Bernard saw this, he immediately came to Narant''s side. "Narant, don''t be impulsive. Although these people are not very old, they give me the feeling that they are very powerful!" "Lord Count, don''t worry, the words just now that the weak do not deserve a good place are their own words. I will prove the fact that they are all weak in a moment." When Narant heard Bernard''s reminder, he waved his hand and didn''t care. Since these guys on the opposite side are here to provoke, they must have come prepared. There are a total of six nobles in the group opposite. Three of them are Earth Knights, and the other two are Golden Peak Knights. In addition, there is another person who has no vindictive fluctuations. Obviously, this guy should be a magician. In this way, their strength is really very strong. It''s a pity that these guys don''t know that the Earth Knight is really nothing in front of Narant. Unless it is the high-level or peak of the earth knight, it will be more difficult. As for the magician, Narant is even less afraid. "Boy Narant, don''t say we didn''t give you a chance, you dared to insult us just now!" "Now as long as you kneel on the ground and admit your mistake to us, then we will let you go once." "Otherwise, we''ll beat you to your knees later!" "Okay, stop making excuses, I know that guy Eric must have explained it to you!" "So, hurry up and fight! After the fight, I''ll take over your camp!" Narant waved his hand impatiently. "Boy, since you''re asking for trouble, then you can''t blame us!" Several people looked at each other and immediately moved towards Narant. Among them, the five titled knights took the lead with the middle-level earth knight, and attacked Narant directly with their long swords. And the magician with no grudge just took out his staff and started singing. Obviously these guys have already made plans to besiege! It''s just that they felt that they planned ahead, but Narant didn''t take them seriously at all. Is it really that his peak strength as a golden knight came for nothing? Narant stretched his hand under the cloak secretly, but shouted sharply, "Flame Spear!" Immediately, Narant''s figure suddenly rushed forward, charging towards the five people. And the figure of Narant''s rushing forward is so close to the point of consternation of several people on the opposite side. When Narant rushed forward, his voice actually left an afterimage. "There is such a fast speed!" The earth knight headed by him was startled, how dare he continue to charge forward. Immediately, he stopped and waved the long sword in his hand. "Oh, this blast technique is really useful!" But when the middle-level earth knight hurriedly waved his long sword, Narant''s thoughts were still a little erratic. It turned out that in the shout just now, although Narant shouted the spear of flame. But it was actually releasing the blast spell stored in the staff. This blast spell belongs to the ultimate magic, and it is an auxiliary spell that can increase the speed of the person who is given it. A few days ago, Narant felt that this spell might have a miraculous effect on combat, so not only was the practice completed, but one was stored in the staff. After all, the martial arts in the world are invincible, and they cannot be broken if they are fast! His own speed has the blessing of agility fruit, which can far exceed the same level. Now coupled with the blessing of the wind technique, it is simply soaring to the extreme. Taking advantage of today, Narant is also preparing to try a small knife. Swish! As the middle-level earth knight swung his long sword, a yellow sword light appeared in front of Zou Ran. The rest of the surrounding small nobles saw that the leading earth knights had already started to attack, and they also swung their long swords towards Narant. Immediately, three swords appeared in the field, slashing towards Narant, and two bright long swords slashed at Narant on both sides. But Narant was not in a hurry. At this moment, the speed of the three sword lights in his eyes had slowed down. He dodged sideways, and immediately avoided the first sword glow. Immediately after another flash, the second and third sword beams were also dodged. As for the long swords of the two golden knights on both sides, Narant didn''t even look at them. After dodging the sword glow, Narant''s figure dashed forward again. Before the middle-level earth knight had reflected, he had already come to him. "Now see who''s weak!" Narant sneered and slapped his face with the hilt of his sword. Snapped! "what!" Immediately, the middle-level earth knight was shot with a scream, and several white teeth flew out of his mouth. When the other minor nobles saw this, they were so shocked that their souls were blown away. Because Narant''s speed is so fast that they have never heard of it. The existence of a golden knight at the pinnacle, even the middle-level earth knight is not his opponent. And the next few people are ready to withdraw towards the rear, wanting to distance themselves from Nalantra, and then besieging. But Narant didn''t give them a chance at all, just flashed to the side of the second Earth Knight, and raised the hilt of the long sword in his hand again. Snapped! Another crisp sound. "Ah! My teeth!" The second land knight was also photographed looking for his teeth. Immediately, Narant came to the third land knight by virtue of his stature. Snapped! Doing the same thing again, the third knight of the earth also followed in the footsteps of the two. "Quick, Melo, release the confinement technique, this bastard''s speed is too fast!" In addition, the only two golden knights who were not attacked by Narant retreated a few steps in horror. At the same time, he spoke anxiously towards the magician more than ten meters away. And the magician was still singing a moment ago, preparing to fight the flaming fire snake. But this chant was just about to end, but suddenly he heard the call of his teammates. When he saw the tragic state of the three earth knights on his side, he immediately shuddered. Immediately, the Flaming Serpent''s spell was directly abandoned, and then he began to chant the Intermediate Imprisonment Technique. "Drink, can you still cast spells in front of me?" It was good that the golden knight didn''t remind him. Narant immediately looked at the magician more than ten meters away. He didn''t say a word, and went straight to the magician. "Bastard... Fire Shield!" When the magician saw that Narant was actually targeting him, he shivered again, and the confinement technique was abandoned again. Instead, he used the staff directly and blessed himself with a magic shield. After the magical shield blessing was completed, he continued to sing and prepare to cast the confinement technique. And Narant saw that he had released the shield, but he did not stop attacking him. "Flame Spear!" I just heard Narant shout again, and the dragon''s teeth in his hand instantly came out of the sheath. Immediately, the blade of the rising blood-colored light pierced straight towards the shield of the magician. boom! And this time the attack, the long sword blade seemed to be cut on the hard iron shell. With a muffled sound, it was immediately bounced back. "Hehe, brainless guy, even the shield of our intermediate-level magician, even an intermediate-level earth knight, it will take more than ten hits to break it directly!" While casting the spell, the magician saw Narant''s actions, and at the same time he was at peace, he couldn''t help but make fun of Narant. Because no matter how strong the fighting qi and martial arts are, in front of a magician with a shield, it is still not enough to see. At the very least, the shield can guarantee his safety during the half-minute validity period of the shield. UU reading But how did he know that Narant was more familiar with such shields than he was. Because Narant is never sloppy about his own combat power and safety. And this shield is one of the best ways for a magician to save his life. In this way, Narant knows all the weaknesses of the shield. For example, the front and back of the shield is the strongest existence. Because when this spell was created, it was mainly to deal with the front and rear enemies. On the two sides, the strength is slightly inferior to that of the front and back, because these two angles can easily allow the magician to avoid. The real flaw of this shield is on the top of the head. Because in general people are attacked rarely from the top of the head. And this magic shield is not actually a solid protective shield, it is composed of energy, and this energy will still flow. The shield node above the head is where the magic power turns, and it is one of the most vulnerable places. In this way, as long as the top of the shield is attacked strongly, it will be easier to break the shield of the magician. Now that he knows the weakness, Narant will naturally not hesitate. Without saying a word, he jumped up on the spot and pressed his long sword toward the shield. boom! Card! With Narant''s full blow, there was a crisp sound from the shield, and a small crack appeared. "This... how is this possible!" But the magician who was originally stunned saw this scene, but showed an unbelievable expression. Because the weakness of the magician''s shield is never publicized. Because this is about the lives of all magicians, and everyone is willing to expose their weaknesses. And even if someone knew the weakness of the shield, it was all aristocrats, or some strong people. But the **** in front of him even knew... Chapter 816： snatch camp Narant didn''t care whether the magician was shocked or not, the long sword in his hand slammed on the top of the shield. Kaka! With Narant''s strength, this shield won''t last long, and it will become too dangerous in the next moment. "What are you guys still doing, hurry up and help!" The magician is in a hurry. Originally thought that the five companions would be able to entangle this little country noble no matter how bad they were. Unexpectedly, this little country nobleman is surprisingly perverted, and no one of the five can resist. If this shield is broken, then he will definitely be finished. "I want to ask for help, it''s too late!" "Critical strike and slash!" Narant sneered, and then his whole body burst out with vindictiveness. Boom! Kacha... bang! Finally, the magician''s shield shattered and turned into an egg shell. Under the horrified eyes of the magician, Zhuang Kang snatched the staff from his hand, and immediately placed the sword crest in front of the magician with a snap. "Ah!" The physical strength of a magician is not that of an earth knight. With a miserable howl, he flew out more than two meters, and then collapsed to the ground with his head tilted. "Dark!" "asshole!" Seeing this, several companions had just recovered from the agony of their mouth full of broken teeth. At this moment, he was encircling Narant angrily again. "Enough to play, let me lie down!" Zhuang Kang put away the staff and immediately rushed towards the five people. Immediately, there was only a muffled humming sound from the field. Just over ten seconds later, the only Narant in the field stood. And several small nobles of the Bach Empire are stacked not far away. "grown ups!" "Master!" The guards in the distance only reflected at this time, and they all exclaimed and wanted to step forward. "Who dares to come forward!" Seeing this, Bernard immediately stepped forward with a group of vassals. Although Bernard was a golden knight among the Tulip vassals, because the impact of Narant''s 1v6 victory was too great, these guards who were all golden knights stopped in their tracks. "Don''t worry, you won''t die!" Narant waved his hand towards the golden knights in the distance. Immediately, he went directly to the Luohandui of several minor nobles of the Bach Empire and grabbed the minor noble at the top. "Okay, don''t play dead for me, now, do you know who is weak and who is strong?" In the face of Narant''s inquiry, the little aristocrat looked ashamed and angry, but he did not dare to say any harsh words to stimulate Narant. "Raymond, clear the way for me, let''s change camp!" Immediately, Narant waved his hand and directly loaded several small nobles on the carriage, and then walked towards the camp of the few small nobles of the Bach Empire in front. The aristocratic vassals on the Tulip family''s side looked at each other in dismay, and Narant was really going to change camps. Although they have Bernard''s protection, they do not need to be embarrassed and exploited by the nobles of the major empires. But they are also very clear about the power of the six empires of the Holy Continent. In this way, if they were replaced by Narant, it would be ten courageous to do so. Immediately, everyone turned to Bernard. "Let''s go!" Bernard sighed, and in the end he could only follow Narant. Immediately, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Narant rushed to the edge of the Bach Empire camp. Because the east side of Fortress of Thorns is very safe and the camp is temporary, these camps have only symbolic half-height fences. There is no such defensive wall. Seeing Narant and others approaching, all the soldiers were on guard. But when he saw the six little nobles on the carriage, his eyes widened. "You all give me a good look, is this your lord?" "They competed with me just now and were defeated by me, and now they voluntarily give up your camp!" "I only give you twenty minutes to evacuate from the camp. If you can''t finish the evacuation in twenty minutes, I will ask my people to help you later!" "This¡­¡­" The subordinates of these nobles looked at each other. "What are you still doing, your lords are all here, will I still lie to you?" Immediately, the subordinates of the small nobles dispersed in a hurry and quickly began to carry items. And the few noble nobles of the Bach Empire who woke up could only stare at the camp and watch the camp being evacuated. Of course, the situation here, naturally, someone with a smart head ran to report to the big prince Eric. "His Royal Highness!" Soon, several guards from the Bach Empire came to the tavern where Eric was drinking and having fun. "Is there a result? As long as it''s not killed, it doesn''t matter, just throw him back!" Prince Eric didn''t care. "Haha, that kid is so arrogant, he finally suffers!" "But this is enough to make him proud. Three earth knights and a middle-level magician have come to deal with his mere golden peak knights. It has never happened before!" Immediately laughed out loud. "His Royal Highness, no... it''s not..." When several of the reporting subordinates heard the words, their expressions suddenly changed, and they stuttered when they spoke. "What''s not?" Eric frowned slightly, a little displeased. "His Royal Highness, Lord Mayer, they were defeated by the little noble from the Storm Territory!" "What, was defeated by that old villager? Are you sure? Didn''t the others do anything?" Eric immediately asked. "His Royal Highness, the six adults have all shot at the same time, but the little aristocrat of the storm leader is very strong, and it didn''t take long to defeat the six adults!" "In addition... In addition, Narant is now preparing to **** the camps of several adults..." boom! "What, how dare you **** the camp of our Bach Empire?" Eric threw the cup in his hand on the table and stood up. "Follow me, did this kid eat bear bile? How dare you ignore our Bach Empire!" Immediately, Eric quickly returned to the camp with a gloomy face and a group of great nobles. "Hey, what happened to Eric?" "Looks like someone robbed their camp!" "How is this possible, could it be that you heard it wrong, that is the Bach Empire, who would dare to rob their camp!" "Hey, it''s true, I was sitting next to Eric just now, and I could hear the reports of his subordinates clearly, it seems that they were the little nobles of the Storm Territory..." "Wait, the little noble of the Storm Territory, isn''t that Baron Narant?" "Yes, it is Baron Narant, then it is really possible. It seems that Baron Narant has never dealt with the Bach Empire, and even the weapons obtained from the dwarves are not given to the Bach Empire!" "Come on, let''s go and see!" "Haha, let''s go, let''s have a look too!" And Eric''s rampage naturally made the surrounding nobles curious. Under the revelation of a few close nobles, most of the nobles in the tavern had left. After all, one is the Bach Empire, and the other is the country noble Narant, the first warrior in the alliance and the first ruthless man in the alliance, which suddenly emerged some time ago. And this news spread farther and farther, and there were hundreds of nobles who liked to watch the fun began to move towards the edge of the Bach Empire camp. "Okay, Lord Count, and everyone, these positions should be enough for us to camp, let''s start camping!" Although a few minor nobles add up to a lot of subordinates, there are also tens of thousands of people. There are many people with great strength, and the speed of transportation is also fast, especially when they see the lord who was beaten with blood, who would dare to take a step back. So in just over twenty minutes, the space was hastily emptied. Immediately, Narant did not hesitate, and with a big wave of his hand, he directly let the large and small nobles in the tulip collar and his subordinates enter. Everyone got busy as they entered the venue. Only Narant stood with a team of five one-eyed trolls and a hundred magicians, and did not join the encampment sequence. Because he knew it wasn''t over yet. Sure enough, after waiting for less than ten minutes, a team of cavalry rushed in not far away. It was Eric who was at the head. "Narant, you dare to openly provoke our Bach Empire!" When Eric approached, he saw that the camp had indeed been occupied by Narant and the people from the Tulip Collar, and immediately looked at Narant fiercely and furiously. "Oh, Prince Eric, long time no see!" Narant was not afraid at all, and said with a smile. Then he continued: "However, Prince Eric, I can''t wear your big hat that provokes the Bach Empire." "The Bach Empire is one of the best empires in the alliance, and I''m just a little country nobleman!" "You dare to argue, what are you doing now, Narant, don''t think that you are the fiance of the Prophet Goddess, and think that our Bach Empire really dare not do anything to you!" Eric gritted his teeth. "Prince Eric, you''d better find out the situation first. This camp was given to me voluntarily by several nobles of your Bach Empire!" "In addition, I have never used the fiance of the Prophet Goddess as a talisman. I speak with my own fist. If Prince Eric thinks something is wrong with me, he can say it directly!" "They took the initiative to give it to you, Narant, who believe you?" "I don''t know if other people believe it or not, anyway, I believe it!" Narant spit out a famous sentence, and then grabbed a small nobleman who had not been released. "Come on, tell your eldest prince what you said just now!" "His Royal Highness, save me quickly, this little country noble is now detaining us and forcing us to transfer the camp to him." Snapped! "You didn''t say that just now!" Hearing the words of the little nobleman, Narant directly knocked his sword hilt on his mouth again. "Woooooo!" Immediately, the few remaining teeth of the little nobleman fell, and he could only groan in pain. "Bastard, how dare you!" Seeing this, Eric was naturally furious. Narant had so humiliated their Bach vassals in his presence, if nothing was done. Then his Eric''s reputation will be completely ruined from now on. The next moment, Prince Eric directly took out a staff and immediately began to sing. Seeing this, Narant will give him a chance. "Flame Spear!" Narant repeated his old technique and silently released a blast of wind for himself, and then his figure rushed towards Prince Eric like lightning. "So fast!" And Prince Eric just started to sing. He didn''t expect Narant''s speed to be so fast, and he was shocked. Although there is a distance of tens of meters, Narant reached the front in only three or four seconds. "Eat me!" Immediately, the long sword Hanmang flashed in Narant''s hand, and a red sword beam was choked out. when! Fortunately, Eric is the prince of the empire after all, and it is impossible to have no masters by his side. Immediately, a middle-aged knight stepped forward, blocked Narant''s attack, and protected Eric behind him. After the middle-aged man blocked Narant''s attack, he gently swung the long sword towards him. Narant was shocked and felt the terrifying coercion and energy contained in that ordinary sword. Immediately, the figure quickly flashed to the side, and the long sword was also blocked by the side. boom! With a roar, the field suddenly filled with smoke and dust. "Ah, that''s Duke Fick of the Bach Empire, he''s a sky knight!" "Yeah, the sky knight actually shot at the golden knight, this is too bullying, I don''t know what happened to Baron Narant!" "Shh, keep your voice down, but will Baron Narant be seriously injured!" And this scene was also seen by a group of nobles and nobles who were watching the excitement. Soon someone recognized the identity of the person who shot. This is actually one of the dukes of the Bach Empire, although the strength is not the strongest in the Bach Empire. But he is a sky knight. The power of the sword that was swung with ease just now was stronger than the full-strength strike of the Peak Earth Knight. While everyone was guessing about Narant''s fate, the smoke and dust in the field dissipated. "Huh!" Duke Nafik exclaimed in surprise at this time. Because Narant actually stood intact on the spot There was no serious injury as expected. Without waiting for the Duke of Fick to attack again, the next moment Narant''s figure quickly retreated. "Hehe, your Bach Empire really looks down on me, and a dignified sky knight even shot at me, the golden knight!" After returning, Narant sneered immediately. Although he is unscathed now, it was really a close call at that moment. As long as he reacts a little slower, he will definitely end up with a serious injury. "Hmph, Narant, you provoked our Bach Empire, you brought it on yourself, now you know you''re afraid!" Although he was a little ashamed by being shocked by Narant just now, Duke Fick regained face for the Bach Empire, and Eric''s arrogance rose again. "Narant, I''ll give you a chance now, and that is to immediately release Meyer and a few people, and then let you guys get out of the camp of our Bach Empire!" "In addition, not only do you have to apologize for today''s provocation, you are also responsible for the injuries of Mayer and others, and each of them will pay 30,000 gold coins as compensation!" "What if I say no?" Narant didn''t change his face when he heard the threat. "If you are so ignorant, then I will teach you a lesson today, and let you know the power of the empire, which is inviolable!" Eric''s eyes showed a fierce look. "Hehe, is that so, Prince Eric, your Bach Empire''s favorite thing to do is to bully the small and the strong to bully the weak!" "But let me tell you, your trick is useless for me. If you want me to apologize, just dream!" Of course Narant would not let him. Originally, he didn''t want to provoke this guy when he came here this time. But this guy had arranged his calculations in advance. Even if the rabbit is in a hurry, it will bite, let alone Narant! Chapter 817： crazy? "Boy, you are courting death!" Eric was furious when he heard Narant''s words. "Duke Fick, help me take down this kid, he dares to **** the camp of our Bach Empire, this is a serious provocation to the Empire!" "There are a few of you here, if his subordinates dare to do it, they will kill him directly!" Eric began to order. Although their Bach Empire was led by his eldest prince this time, the Bach Empire King did not come. But many imperial nobles also followed. Apart from Duke Fick, who is a sky knight, the other great nobles are also high-ranking earth knights. With such strength, it is really easy to win Narant. Following his order, the great nobles beside him stepped forward one after another, preparing to attack Narant the next moment. "Hmph, if you want to take me down, then we will die together!" Narant sneered, with a crazy look on his face, "Rumba!" "My lord, your subordinates are here!" The goblin leader responded immediately, and then loudly said to the five-headed one-eyed troll: "Troll slave, get down!" hoo hoo hoo! Immediately, five one-eyed trolls fell to the ground. Just when everyone didn''t know what Narant was going to do, a few goblins quickly climbed onto the back of the one-eyed troll, and then ripped off the cowhide tarpaulin covering it. Whoa! As the cowhide tarpaulin was torn off, a few magic cannons with metallic luster and purple lines engraved on their barrels were displayed in front of everyone. "Hey! That...that''s a magic cannon!" "Oh my god, it''s really a magic cannon. If you gather all your strength, a single blow can be equivalent to the full force of a peak earth knight!" "There are five magic cannons there now. If all energy is concentrated and fired, then even the sky knight should be cautious!" "Yeah, the five magic cannons are full of energy, which is equivalent to the full force of five peak earth knights, and the damage must be very terrifying!" When they saw the five magic cannons, everyone present took a deep breath. As nobles of the Holy Continent, they naturally have an understanding of magic cannons. This is already the only attack method that the goblins can use now. And the power of the magic cannon depends on the energy of the magic spar. If enough energy is gathered at the loss of the magic spar, it can completely reach the peak of the earth knight''s full blow. I''m afraid that with one shot, even the middle and high-level earth knights are not enough. Seeing this, Eric''s face suddenly became cloudy. As for the great nobles of the Bach Empire, except for the Duke Fick, the expressions of the others also changed. Because facing the dark muzzle, I am afraid that only Duke Fick can survive with 100% ability. But they are not sky knights, so if they are so unlucky, they are very likely to capsize in the gutter later. "Rumba, recharge!" Narant did not give them a chance to hesitate, and immediately issued an order to Rumba. "Yes, your honorable lord!" Rumba responded again, then looked at the goblin who had already held the gun **** and aimed at it, and conveyed the order: "Goblin, recharge!" "First Evolution" Buzz! The next moment, as several goblins pressed the iron pieces in their hands on the magic spar, there was a buzzing sound in the field. And the deep muzzles of the five magic cannons also glowed purple at this time. When everyone in the distance saw this scene, not only did they not feel beautiful, but they were pushed towards the rear one by one desperately. "Crazy, is this Baron Narant really crazy, does he really want to go to war with the Bach Empire?" "Yes, there are Prince Eric and the great nobles of the Bach Empire. If one or two of them die, the Bach Empire will definitely not let it go!" "His Royal Highness Eric, it''s you who deceived people too much, no wonder I!" Narant sneered. "You lunatic!" Eric turned pale with fright when he heard the words, and immediately rode to the side to hide, and at the same time shouted at Duke Fick: "Duke Fick, stop him!" "All the muzzles, don''t worry about anything else, aim at the prince of the Bach Empire!" Narant was determined to kill Prince Eric. Hearing that, Eric hated his teeth, but at this moment he didn''t dare to stop and continue jumping. And just when the purple light group in front of the magic cannon became more and more vigorous, and it only took a few seconds to launch, a person suddenly rushed out not far away. "Baron Narant, give me a face, don''t do this!" "Magic cannon, aim at the air!" Whoosh whoosh! Boom! Boom! Hearing that voice, Narant changed his order at the last minute. The goblins immediately aimed their cannons high in the sky. With a few screams, the purple energy group flew straight into the sky, and when it reached a distance of more than 500 meters in the sky, it exploded with a bang, forming purple fireworks. In this way, everyone in the field finally calmed down a little. "Duke Miller, why are you here!" And when the purple light burst exploded, Narant asked the person who had shouted before. This person is Duke Miller of the Knok Empire, the duke that Narant had befriended in order to help the Natasha family. In fact, Narant was not really crazy enough to want to kill Eric and then go to war with the Bach Empire. He just saw that Duke Miller had arrived, so he pretended to be dead. He had saved his life for the granddaughter of Duke Miller. Since he will come, it must be to help himself. "Narant, this time, I was also ordered by His Majesty the King to follow the nobles of the Nok Empire!" "I just heard that you had a conflict with the people of the Bach Empire here. Fortunately, I came in time, otherwise this matter could not be cleaned up today!" Duke Miller stepped forward. "Duke Miller, I am also forced to be helpless. The Bach Empire is aggressive and wants to rely on their powerful strength to oppress me, so I can only do everything to protect myself!" "Hey, Narant, you fart, how aggressive our Bach Empire is, you beat up the nobles of our Bach Empire yourself, and then robbed our Bach Empire''s camp!" After the magic cannon was fired, Eric had regained his composure. Hearing Narant''s words at this time, he immediately stepped forward to refute. "I beat them, hehe, Prince Eric, I just arrived at this fortress of thorns, and the six nobles of your Bach Empire taunted me hard, saying that the weak are only worthy of staying in those camps with tree stumps!" "In addition, they also said that the reason why I was assigned here is because of your credit, Prince Eric. I wonder if that is the case?" Narant sneered. When Eric heard the words, his face turned blue and white. If Narant was severely lectured by them, it would be nothing to hear these words to him. After all, even if he is not afraid of being taught a lesson next time, there is no place to seek justice. But now it is different. The six subordinates arranged by him are cleaned up by the other party. And now it is not easy for me to continue, then the provocative words of my subordinates just now became the evidence of myself and others. "What, Prince Eric has nothing to say?" "So, today''s matter is caused by your Bach Empire. You want to bully a little countryman like me, but I didn''t expect that this little countryman''s body is covered with thorns, so it''s not easy to talk!" "Hmph, is there any evidence for what you just said, Narant? And even if the six of them really provoke you, you''ve already taught them a lesson, isn''t that enough?" "Now you are actually directly robbing the camp of our Bach Empire. This camp was allocated in advance by the alliance!" "So, your behavior like this is breaking the rules of the alliance. Now, I want you to immediately withdraw from the camp of our Bach Empire, otherwise I can only ask the Alliance Law Enforcement Team to come!" The Alliance Law Enforcement Team, in this kind of alliance war, specially supervises a group of duchies and empires. It is jointly formed by all the countries of the Holy Alliance, but it is independent of all the duchies and empires! If there is friction between the principalities during the war, or a certain principality deliberately avoids fighting, causing losses to other principalities, it will be punished by the Alliance Law Enforcement Team in the morning. Then early in the morning the Law of the Alliance carries out judgment and punishment. The lightest punishment is a fine of gold coins. Seriously, it can even limit the status and discourse power of a certain principality in the alliance. "Oh, okay, then you go to the law enforcement team. I want to see why they are also here to fight dark creatures. My team of Stormwind and Tulip Collar can only live in those tree stumps!" "In addition, I also want the law enforcement team to help interrogate these six guys. Just now they said that you, the prince, found the alliance logistics manager to arrange my territory here. Is it true or false!" When Eric heard this, his face became gloomy and uncertain, because he really went to the logistics manager. Although he only spoke to the steward verbally at the time, there was no substantial evidence. But his six subordinates are in the hands of the other party. If they are really asked, it will not look good. "What''s the matter? Who beat up the magician of our Holy Magic Academy?" But at this moment, there was a sudden noise from the sidelines. Immediately, dozens of magicians in black magic robes squeezed out of the crowd and walked into the arena. "Ah! It''s from the Holy Magic Academy!" "Are they here to help the Bach Empire?" "I guess it is. Prince Eric is a member of the Holy Magic Academy, and have you forgotten that the Holy Magic Academy seems to have a holiday with Baron Narant because of the goblin airship." With the appearance of these magicians, the crowd of onlookers started to discuss again. "Master Kiri!" But when Eric saw this scene, he was immediately surprised. Because the classmates and tutors of these colleges are obviously their own helpers Narant also looked over, and frowned slightly when he saw the guy Kiri was also in the crowd. "Prince Eric, what''s going on, I just received news that someone is beating the magician?" "Teacher Kiri, it''s Narant from the Storm Collar. He beat Meyer. You see, Meyer is still at his feet now!" Eric immediately pointed to one of the little nobles who were under Narant''s feet. "It''s you!" At this time, Kiri also saw Narant clearly, and his face suddenly turned cold. "Oh, Your Excellency Kiri, it''s been a long time since I saw you!" Although this guy was fooled by himself last time, he even sent out a shameless announcement when he went back. All magicians are not allowed to help or assist themselves in doing anything. In this way, Narant actually ''misses'' the guy too tightly. "Hmph, Baron Narant, I don''t want to see you!" Although he was frightened enough in Stormwind Territory, he is no longer in Stormwind Territory. But in the thorns fortress thousands of miles away, there are many strong people around, and Kiri is naturally true. "Narant, why did you attack the magician students of our Holy Magic Academy? Do you have no respect for our magicians?" "Your Excellency Kiri is serious. It''s not that I want to hit him, but that he came to hit me!" "Although the identity of a magician is very precious, it is not so precious that he wants to kill people, so others can''t resist, right?" Narant chuckled. "Hmph, Narant, I don''t care what the reason for the conflict between you is, I will limit you to release that Mayer immediately, otherwise you will be against our Sacred Magic Academy!" Kiri snorted coldly. "It''s impossible for me to let him go! They just besieged me with so many people, and I need to ask Prince Eric for an explanation first!" "You..." Kiri was choked by Narant''s unwilling words. Under such a large audience, in the past there were really few people who didn''t give them the face of the Sacred Magic Academy. UU reading www. uukanshu.com "Teacher Kiri, this little nobleman from the countryside has no shame. Why don''t we invite the Alliance Law Enforcement Team now, and then let the Alliance Law Enforcement Team teach him a lesson!" Eric dissuaded Kiri at this time. Now with the insertion of the Holy Magic Academy, when the law enforcement team is found, their chances of winning are very high. After all, in this battle, the magician will be the most important existence to **** the title knights. "Okay!" Kiri thought for a while, but didn''t object. Soon, Eric sent his subordinates to find the Alliance Law Enforcement Team. The league law enforcement team was also very fast, and it was only five minutes later that they rushed to the scene. When the Alliance Law Enforcement Team arrived at the scene and learned about the situation on the field, as expected by Eric, the balance of the Alliance Law Enforcement Team tilted directly to the Bach Empire. "Baron Narant, I''m Lille, the vice-captain of the Alliance Law Enforcement Team. The camp you occupy belongs to the Bach Empire. Please let those people leave this camp!" "Your Excellency Lear, although I, Narant, come from the Glory Continent, the Storm Territory is not as strong as the Bach Empire, but we are also here to deal with dark creatures!" "I would like to ask your Excellency, why do you want us to live in a forest full of tree stumps that is inconvenient to even walk around?" "In addition, these nobles under me have already made it very clear when they provoked me just now, that Prince Eric made a blind deal with the logistics manager of the alliance because of his identity as a prince of the Bach Empire, and deliberately targeted me! This matter! How to deal with it?" Narant frowned suddenly. Although this Alliance Law Enforcement Team is independent of the principality and empire, there are interests involved wherever there are people. Where can a bowl of water really be level and speak according to the law. Chapter 818： Alliance President Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom Chapter 818 Alliance President "Your Excellency Narant, logistical matters are not managed by our league law enforcement team! If you really have any opinions, you can go to the president of the league to resolve it this time!" "In addition, although these nobles of the Bach Empire provoked you first, but you injured them, this is already a violation of the alliance law!" "It''s just that Lord Narant is your first time to participate in the expedition, and you can also contribute to the elimination of dark creatures, so I will not pursue it." "But if Lord Narant seizes the camp of the Bach Empire, it will disrupt the order of the alliance coalition forces. As the Alliance law enforcement team, we have the right to impose mandatory punishment on Lord Narant!" How could Lear think that such a small nobleman would not even listen to the orders of the vice-captain of the law enforcement team, and his face immediately turned cold. There was a threat in his tone. "Haha, Your Excellency Lear, I thought the Alliance Law Enforcement Team was a team that independently followed the laws of the Alliance!" "I didn''t expect that it would still be inevitable to help, so I will put my words here. This small camp of the Bach Empire was created by Narant with my fists. I want to let me go out like this!" "Unless the Alliance gives me a convincing reason and a reasonable explanation, why are there vacant camps in other places, but my team of Storm Collars and Tulip Collars are placed in tree stumps!" Narant was really irritated by here. If Eric is making small moves behind his back, he can understand. After all, the two sides have had a festival, and it is the kind that will kill you and me if you have a chance. But here Er is so obviously biased, although he Narant is not as good as the empires. But he believes that if the firepower is full, it is not bad compared to a smaller principality. "Lord Narant, are you sure!" Lear''s face was gloomy, and the palm had been faintly placed on the hilt of the sword. "Captain Lear!" At this moment, Duke Miller took a step forward. "Captain Lear, Narant was assigned to the stump camp, which is indeed unreasonable!" "In addition, as the Alliance''s law enforcement team, you clearly know that there must be other reasons for this. Instead of reporting this matter, you are ready to do it. This is probably not in line with the rules of the Alliance!" "Are you Duke Miller of the Knok Empire?" Lear only noticed Duke Miller who was a little behind. But when he heard that Duke Miller was actually speaking for Narant, his complexion changed slightly. "Yes, I am Miller of the Nok Empire, Your Excellency Lear. The original intention of the alliance to create the law enforcement team is to ensure the unity within the alliance and to handle internal disputes fairly!" "And you just made a decision in private like this, I''m afraid something is wrong!" "Duke Miller is right. I''m a little impatient! Seeing that the expedition is imminent, I''m worried that the impact of this matter will expand!" Lear''s face turned blue and white when he heard the words, and finally he lowered his head and acknowledged his mistake at Miller. Duke Miller is not only the existence of the Nok Empire under one person and more than ten thousand people, but his own strength can also be ranked in the top ten in the Holy Alliance, and he is a real powerhouse. In this way, his little vice-captain naturally couldn''t afford to offend him. I just saw that the other party was just a small country noble, and the other side was the Grand Prince of the Bach Empire and people from the Holy Magic Academy. This is why I want to sell a little to the Bach Empire and the Sacred Magic Academy, but now it seems that neither of them can afford it. In the face of Lear''s confession, Duke Miller just nodded and said nothing more. "Duke Miller, then I will report to the Fortress of Thorns now!" After finishing speaking, here Er saluted Duke Miller, then nodded slightly to Prince Eric and Kiri, and quickly left with his subordinates. "Duke Miller, I know that this Narant kid has kindness to you, but do you want to forge a grudge with our Bach Empire for his little sergeant?" Lear was scared away, and Eric naturally didn''t happy. At the moment, he looked at Duke Miller and wanted to use the empire to persecute him. "Hehe, boy Eric, don''t think that you are the eldest prince of the Bach Empire and think you can represent the Bach Empire. Let me tell you, if you really want to represent the entire Bach Empire, then you have to wait until you truly inherit the throne before you can qualify. !" "Besides, even if your father is in front of me, you don''t need to talk to me in this tone. What are you?" "I can help whoever Miller wants to help, and I don''t need to represent our Nok Empire!" "If you have any opinions on this, you can come up and try it!" Duke Miller glanced at Nafik. "You..." Eric was instantly enraged. The dignified prince of the Bach Empire was actually said to be something by the other party. "His Royal Highness, don''t argue with Duke Miller. His Majesty the King explained it before the expedition!" Just halfway through Eric''s words, Duke Fick stopped him. Obviously, Duke Fick is still a little afraid of Duke Miller. But when Najiri saw this, he didn''t say a word, he just whispered a few words to the student next to him, and then the student quickly merged into the crowd. The field became quiet for a while. However, everyone knows that the exciting things are yet to come. Because the two sides are still wrestling at the moment, there will definitely be a winner later. Of course, most people are actually not optimistic about Narant. Because even though Narant has Duke Miller''s backing, he has to face the Bach Empire and the Sacred Magic Academy after all. "Theodore will grow up, everyone let it go!" After waiting for about 20 minutes, a few shouts came from behind the crowd not far away. With the shouting, the crowd automatically dispersed, and the president of the Holy Alliance actually arrived in person. Of course, although the president of the Holy Alliance is in charge of the Holy Alliance Council, it does not mean that his full power can surpass the King of the Empire. Because the presidents of this alliance council are all elected once a year, and their powers can only be within the laws of the alliance. If it is the internal affairs of other principalities, they have no right to interfere. "President Theodore!" "President Theodore!" This President Theodore is about forty years old, and his strength has reached the sky knight. When Miller and the others saw it, they were very polite and took the initiative to say hello. "Duke Miller, I didn''t expect you to be here too!" "And the grand prince of the Bach Empire. I just heard the report from Lear and rushed over immediately. I don''t know what happened!" Being able to become the president of the council, Theodore is naturally not a simple person. After arriving, he didn''t make any decision immediately, but with a warm face, he began to understand the reason. When Eric heard the words, he immediately told Theodore that Narant had beaten his subordinates and seized some camps of the Bach Empire. "Prince Elric, please wait a moment, then I''ll ask Baron Narant again!" After listening to Eric''s words, Theodore didn''t say much, but instead asked Narant the reason. Narant also repeated the cause and effect. After listening to the discussion between the two sides, Theodore pondered for a while, "Oh, so, in fact, this time, I am the president of the Alliance Council!" "Then the logistics manager is myself accepting my fate. If the logistics manager hadn''t made a mistake, how could this dispute have arisen." "Here, I want to apologize to Baron Narant and Prince Eric!" Theodore is really a human being, and he didn''t say anything directly about the solution. Instead, he aimed at himself. For a time, whether it was Narant or Eric, the identity of Theodore was slightly recognized. At least I don''t think the other side will help. "However, since the problem has come out, it must be solved!" "The mistake of the logistics manager, I will definitely ask to find out when I go back, and then deal with it seriously!" "And now the dispute between the two, I have such a proposal, that is, there is indeed a free camp ahead, and I will plan a new one later!" "At that time, I don''t know if the two of you can take a step back in the face of my Theodore and let people go to the camp over there to set up camp!" Narant and Eric finished listening, although their brows were slightly wrinkled. But when people talk about this, they really have to give face. Narant saw Theodore''s eyes looking at him at this moment, and he was ready to stop here. It''s not that he is afraid, but since the camp has been changed, he doesn''t want to stick with the Bach Empire. After all, this may add a certain level of danger. However, just when he was about to give this President Theodore a face and say something, a few people in black mage robes came from behind. "President Theodore, the little aristocrat from the Storm Territory beat other nobles during this expedition. How could he let him go so easily?" "Magister Carlisle!" Theodore heard the voice and looked back, and found that the visitor turned out to be the five-star magister of the Sacred Magic Academy, who was also Kiri''s deputy dean''s father. "Magister Carlisle, now that the expedition is imminent, every Alliance soldier is precious, and after all, there are no serious consequences, so I propose that both parties give up on this!" "Hehe, President Theodore, you think about the alliance, I know it!" "But there are some young nobles who are ignorant of the sky and the earth. It still needs to give him a deep lesson, so that he can remember and avoid making mistakes in the future!" Theodore frowned when he heard the words. Originally, things were about to calm down, but now it is complicated by the addition of Carlisle. "President Theodore, I also think that Magister Carlisle is very reasonable. Some people just have to teach him enough lessons so that he can remember!" Seeing Carlisle''s appearance and preparing to deal with Narant, Eric immediately lost his desire to compromise. "Hehe, teach me a lesson, it''s so nice to say, it''s obviously that you are the first to overwhelm others. In that case, President Theodore, I''m very sorry!" "I originally wanted to give up this camp, so I won''t let it go now!" "This camp is what a few small nobles just said, and the strong can know." "So, it is impossible to change the camp I got with my strength!" Theodore looked bitter when he heard the words, "Alas, everyone, why is this necessary!" "President Theodore, you heard it too, this little country nobleman is too ignorant!" "President Theodore, on behalf of the Holy Magic Academy, I hope you can punish him and let him unconditionally withdraw from the camp of the Bach Empire!" "Otherwise, all the instructors and students of our Sacred Magic Academy will withdraw from this expedition!" Carlisle heard Narant''s words and looked directly at Theodore. And use the Holy Magic Academy as a bargaining chip. Although the mage''s melee combat is not very good, it is very important to assist the battlefield from a distance. So, this is also one of the reasons why the magician has a noble status in the Holy Continent. "Magister Carlisle, there is a reason for the dispute between Narant and the Bach Empire. In my opinion, the punishment is enough. Just follow the previous proposal of President Theodore and let Narant withdraw from the Bach Empire''s camp!" Miller spoke again at this time. This time, though, he wasn''t as strong as he was against Eric. It''s not because of the scruples of Carlisle, but because of the Sacred Magic Academy. Because if the Nok Empire wants to train magicians in the future, it will be inseparable from the Holy Magic Academy. In addition, in this expedition, they also need the help of the Holy Magic Academy. In this way, Duke Miller can be rude to Eric, but he can''t be ruthless to Carlisle. "Duke Miller, I know that this kid has kindness to you, but you just helped him out, and the kindness is enough!" "So, I hope Duke Miller will not interfere in the future!" Carlisle did not care about Duke Miller at all, and warned Miller in a slightly warning tone. After speaking, Carlisle looked at President Theodore again, "How about it, President Theodore, have you thought about it!" "This..." President Theodore also showed hesitation on his face. UU reading www.uukanshu. com After all, this expedition is really inseparable from the magician. If he does not follow what Carlisle said, then Carlisle is the representative sent by the Sacred Magic Academy this time. They really have the right to cancel the follow-up expedition, and then the trouble will be big. Now, whether a small foreign noble is more important, or a major event of expedition, Theodore has actually made a decision. "Alas..." Theodore sighed, ready to say something in the next moment. "Who is going to punish my fianc¨¦!" However, before Theodore could say anything, there was a cold questioning voice not far away. Surprisingly, the questioning voice was still a female voice. "Ah, it''s the Prophet Goddess, she actually came!" "Of course, goddesses are originally the nemesis of dark creatures. The goddesses will naturally participate in this expedition to eliminate dark creatures!" "Eternal God Emperor" "The Prophet Goddess is so beautiful. By the way, Baron Narant is her fianc¨¦. He is here to help Baron Narant!" "Stella!" Hearing the familiar voice and seeing the familiar face again, Narant''s face immediately showed a smile. "Narant!" Stella saw him, and her pretty face that was originally ice-like frost changed instantly, revealing a sweet smile. In an instant, it was like spring blossoms in the field, and everyone''s eyes widened. "Narant, are you alright, I just got the news and rushed over!" Stella stepped forward, hugged Narant tightly, and then asked with concern! +Bookmark+ Chapter 819： secret ballot "I''m sure it''s all right. I''ve been leading the storm very well, but Stella, why have you lost weight!" After embracing each other, Narant carefully looked at his fiancee. It was found that Stella had lost a lot of weight than before. This made him feel distressed for a while. "Isn''t it bad? Although I can''t leave the Holy City, the Holy Alliance has treated me very well!" Stella saw the worried look in Narant''s eyes and quickly denied it with a smile on her face. Then he waved his hand behind him, "Fenli, Gatha, Aini, come here, this is my fianc¨¦!" "Have seen Baron Narant!" Following Stella''s greeting, the three girls in the back immediately stepped forward. Narant also noticed a few people at this time, and at the same time, the system also heard a dingdong reminder, telling Zhuang Kang that the three people in front of him were also gifted daughters. And the talents of the three are archery and swordsmanship respectively. That''s right, two of the girls turned out to be sharp marksmen, and only one girl was gifted with swordsmanship. Of course, the system also has a label at the back, that is, only the first awakened daughter can obtain 100% of the power of talent. And the talent of the daughter of talent awakened later will be weakened. "Hello!" Zhuang Kang greeted the three girls after checking the system prompt. "The Prophet Goddess, although you are invited to stay in the Holy City to help the Alliance train the Goddess, you should not have the right to interfere in other government affairs of the Alliance!" Just when Narant and Stella had no one to get along with each other, Carlisle over there finally couldn''t help but speak out. I originally thought that as long as I came, today''s affairs would be settled directly and Narant would be punished. Unexpectedly, at this moment, there are waves again. However, for goddesses, these magicians are disdainful. Because from the day the goddess was born more than a hundred years ago, the magician has been full of hostility to the prophet goddess. Because the Prophet Goddess does not rely on vindictiveness, but can possess all kinds of strange abilities. And in the end, the magicians were faintly compared, so there was a big gap between the two. And now the status of the magician in this sacred alliance has been very high. And the goddess has just appeared, and the number is not much. In this way, the magicians all have the idea that they want to step on the goddess and suppress their inability to rise. "Your Majesty, you are right. As a goddess, I really have no right to interfere in the government affairs of the Holy Alliance!" "However, Narant is my fianc¨¦, and my fianc¨¦ has been treated unfairly in the alliance, so naturally my fianc¨¦e has to defend my fianc¨¦!" "So, do you still think this matter has nothing to do with me?" Although Stella was virtuous and quiet in front of Narant, don''t forget that she was raised as the heir to the earl after all. In this way, in the face of Carlisle''s questioning, Stella did not panic at all, but just a few words directly made Carlisle speechless. Narant is the fiance of her prophet and goddess. This is the union of husband and wife, not meddling. "Humph!" Carlisle snorted coldly, "Goddess Prophet, your fianc¨¦ beat other nobles, and even robbed the camps of other empires. What you did was very bad. Could it be that you, Goddess Prophet, still want to cover up?" "Your Majesty, my fiancee, my fiancee is the clearest person. If there is no provocation from others, he will not beat people for no reason!" "As for the looting of the camp, I have also heard about it. It was because someone interfered and deliberately framed my fianc¨¦!" "So, I''m not covering up, but I want to seek justice for my fianc¨¦." Saying that, Stella looked at Theodore, "President Theodore, my fianc¨¦ has been treated so unfairly, and I hope you can give me justice!" "Although our goddess family has withered, the strength of my prophet goddess is not strong!" "But if the league treats my husband unfairly, then if my fianc¨¦e hasn''t played in the league yet, wouldn''t I have become a disloyal person!" "So, if this matter is not properly resolved today, not only will I decide not to participate in this expedition, but I will no longer be equipped with Awakening Potion!" "This..." Theodore immediately had two big heads. On one side is the magician of the Holy Magic Academy, and on the other side is the Prophet Goddess. Although the prophet goddess includes those goddesses, there are only four people in total, and their strength is still very weak. Even if you follow the expedition this time, the effect is not too big. The problem is that it''s just for the moment. It took less than a year for the Prophet Goddess to come to the Holy Continent to cultivate three Goddesses. It only takes ten years to cultivate at least thirty goddesses. By analogy, it is believed that in a few years, the number of goddesses will increase, and because of their talents, they will also become the main force to drive away dark creatures. In this way, both sides cannot be offended now. The center of his mind turned a hundred times, and in the end, President Theodore simply spread his hands, "Magister Carlisle, Prophet Goddess, why don''t you do this, since both parties can''t accept the other party''s proposal in this matter, it''s better for us to follow the fairest way. way to solve it.¡± "Let the representatives of the principalities and empires vote!" Theodore spoke of a solution that would perfectly resolve the conflict in the moment, without pulling him into the water. Although he is the president of the Alliance Council, he can only be a one-year-old, and he is still a nobleman from a principality. In this way, he really can''t afford to offend these ''big men''. "Okay, let''s vote!" Carlisle and Laien responded immediately. "Okay!" Narant nodded as well. On the contrary, Stella pulled Lanarant, her beautiful eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Obviously, she thought the proposal was very bad for Narant. After all, Narant is a small noble from the Glory Continent. And the other party not only has the Bach Empire, but also has the magister of the Holy Magic Academy. In this sacred continent, in the face of these two powerful behemoths, who would dare not give face. "Stella, don''t worry, I have a solution!" Narant took Stella''s hand, signaling her to feel at ease. As for Stella, her eyebrows were originally wrinkled, but now she saw that her palm was being held intimately by Narant, and she was still groping in the public. Suddenly, there was a slight blush on her cold and pretty face. "But President Theodore, although I am willing to vote, but I have a request, I hope you can satisfy me, otherwise one is the Bach Empire and the other is the Sacred Magic Academy, which is very unfair to me!" Rand didn''t care what his fiancee''s reaction was, but instead looked at President Theodore. "Baron Narant, what request do you have, please say it first!" Theodore nodded after hearing this. "That''s why this vote is conducted in an anonymous way, to avoid the fear of other duchies and empires being threatened with retaliation after the fact!" "Okay!" Theodore nodded. Knowing that Narant''s proposal is indeed not excessive. After all, the overall strength of the two sides is not equal. If a show of hands is used, there must be many small duchesses who will be scruples. The Bach Empire and the Sacred Magic Academy over there have no problem with this, because they feel that with the energy of the two on their side, even if they are not named, those small principalities know how to choose. Soon, everyone went directly to the fortress of thorns. When entering the fortress, Narant found that it was very large in scale, more like a small fortified city. There are not only residential areas in the fortress, but also shops selling various materials. Of course, most of those who can live in the city are the families of soldiers stationed here. After all, this fortress is to guard against dark creatures, except that the church may come to destroy it, there is no other threat at all. As President Na Theodore went to the fortress and finally a magnificent palace, he went directly to a hall that could accommodate hundreds of people. Theodore had previously sent someone to inform the representatives of the nobles of various countries who came together this time. After only ten minutes, all the representatives of the principalities and empires of the Holy Alliance had already arrived. "Representatives of the principalities and empires, I called you here today because Baron Narant had a conflict with the Bach Empire and the Sacred Magic Academy." "Magister Keeler of the Holy Magic Academy and Prince Elric of the Bach Empire believe that Narant beat up the noble vassals of the Bach Empire." "And they just instructed their subordinates to **** the Bach Empire camp, so they think that Baron Narant should be punished." "On the side of Baron Narant, although he did teach a few vassals of the Bach Empire, it was because several vassals provoked first, and said that only the strong can occupy a better camp position, so Nalan Baron Rand only started, and finally he was stationed in the camp of several minor nobles!" "Now, in order to mediate the contradictions between the two sides and make this expedition more stable, I feel that I have called everyone to come and resolve this matter through a secret vote." "The delegates can use a note later to write which side they support." "In the end, if one of the parties gets more votes, then this matter will be resolved according to which party''s proposal today." "Now, the delegates can start voting!" After speaking, Theodore stopped talking and began to wait. In fact, without Theodore needing to say, since Stella, the prophet and goddess, knew about this matter, how could the representatives of their principalities and empires not know the whole story of what happened today. In this way, after Theodore''s voice fell, the representatives of the nobles either wrote alone, or whispered in twos and threes to discuss. "Boy, just because you want to fight against our Sacred Magic Academy!" "Even if you have a dwarven weapon, you are associated with a number of principalities and empires!" "However, our Sacred Magic Academy is the most powerful group of noble beings in the Sacred Continent today, and no nobles can leave us, so they will definitely give us the Sacred Magic Academy for this face!" Carlisle sat beside President Theodore, but looked at Narant with disdain. When he thinks about it, these principalities and empires will definitely be more or less concerned about the face of the Sacred Magic Academy. At the moment, Narant didn''t have time to pay attention to Carlisle''s silly eyes. He was trying to listen to Shirley''s little loli''s report. Because just now, Shirley''s little loli secretly released two little bees, and is exploring the choices of the representatives of the surrounding principalities and empires. As more and more information was reported by Shirley''s little girl, Narant laughed. Also, it looks very weird. Dangdang! "Everyone, it''s almost time, please put the note on the table, and I will let the servants collect it and send it up!" About five minutes later, Theodore rang a small bronze bell in front of him. Immediately, a group of nobles also placed the written note in front of them in a very disciplined manner. Soon, as the servants put away the notes, in front of Narant and Carlisle, President Theodore opened the notes and counted them. This note is anonymous, and many people are not acquainted with Carlisle and Eric, so there is no need to worry about revealing their identities because of the handwriting. At the beginning of the count, Carlisle and Eric saw the situation of the count, and their faces were still smiling. But over time, the smiles of the two of them converged. In the end, it became a little embarrassing. The reason is very simple, the original thought of Narant must be unsupported. But as the count was recorded, they found that there were quite a few people who supported Narant. In the end, even Narant''s votes had faintly surpassed them. Finally, when the last note was torn open and saw the words supporting Baron Narant written on it, Theodore began to report the statistics. "In this vote, the Bach Empire and the Sacred Magic Academy received forty-five votes, while Baron Narant received seventy-three." When seeing the result of this vote, the representatives of the nobles below were also somewhat surprised. Eric and Carlisle glanced down even more gloomily. "Thank you for your support. Although I, Narant, are a small noble from the Glory Continent, I am very moved by everyone''s support for me. I will definitely work hard to eliminate dark creatures in the future and let the Holy Continent There is no more threat from dark creatures!" Seeing such a scene, Narant was not surprised. Instead, he stood up and thanked the representatives of the nobles below. "Why is that?" Eric clenched his fists slightly, if it wasn''t for him and Carlisle to witness in person, then he would definitely think that this vote was suspected of falsification. After all, even some duchies and empires gained their favor because of the weapons Narant sold to their dwarves at low prices. When that was only half of the principalities and empires. Then why do other duchies and empires prefer Narant? Eric was puzzled by this, only Narant knew why this happened. The reason is very simple, that is, the Bach Empire and the Holy Magic Academy have been in the alliance for too long, which has caused dissatisfaction in many principalities and empires. Especially the Sacred Magic Academy, relying on the detached status of the magician, many times it shows no respect for the nobles of the small principality. For example, it can be seen from the behavior of the father and son Kiri and Carlisle. Of course, if it was in the past, they would definitely not dare to show it in the voting. But this time it was a secret ballot, and everyone''s previous thought was that others would vote for the Bach Empire and the Sacred Magic Academy, so I would not vote, anyway, Eric and Carlisle didn''t know. And there are quite a few nobles who have such thoughts. When they were whispering in twos and threes before, Narant had heard such reports from Shirley several times. In this way, even the little aristocrats who voted did not expect that they would come to such a result in the end. Chapter 820： broken again... "Narant, how could this be, there are so many nobles supporting us?" Stella agreed and looked at Narant in disbelief. Although she was in the Holy City, relying on the help of several goddesses from time to time to inquire about news, she also knew that Narant was now the most outstanding person among all the nobles of the Glory Continent. But he didn''t expect Narant''s influence to be so great. "Stella, don''t be too surprised, in fact, this is entirely because the Bach Empire and the Holy Magic Academy are not popular!" "If they were not so arrogant to the nobles of the Principality, they would not have encountered such an encounter today!" Narant gave Stella a little. "So it is!" Stella nodded after hearing the words, and she thought about it a bit. However, Narant and Stella figured it out, but Carlisle and Eric were fans of the authorities, and they still couldn''t figure out the reason at this moment. Especially that Carlyle, the more he thought about it, the more angry he got, and he stood up immediately. "Who is it that supports Narant, a small country noble, you stand up for me and let me see who dares to despise our Sacred Magic Academy!" In the face of Carlisle''s angry expression, the nobles below naturally did not dare to say a word. Now they lowered their heads. "You despicable and ungrateful guys, it''s best not to let me know who dares to despise the Holy Magic Academy. If you let me know, you will definitely kick the magic school of your principality out of the academy!" The number of people who voted this time was too large, and it was still a secret ballot. Carlisle''s eyes swept from left to right, and then from right to left, but there was no way he could find any clues. In the end, he could only threaten the representatives of the nobles below with a dark face. Of course, what he didn''t know was that he was also so unscrupulous that he didn''t put everyone in the spotlight. Then these nobles will be even more disgusted and hostile to him and the forces behind him in their hearts. "Magister Carlisle, please pay attention to your words. After all, it was the result of a unanimous vote, not a single person alone." As the president of the Union Parliament, Theodore naturally had to stand up in the face of such a situation. If at the voting meeting, someone uses threats to influence the voting process, if he, the president of the council, does not say a word, it will really become a decoration. Carlisle, who heard the words, knew that he was wrong, and he didn''t dare to really let Theodore have nothing at the beginning, and finally he could only retire with a grudge. "Prince Eric and Sir Kang, since there is a vote and a result, I hope the two of you can respect the result!" "And in order to ensure the smooth progress of this expedition, I also hope that the two of you will exercise restraint during this time!" "Otherwise, if you violate the law of the alliance, you can only deal with it according to the law!" After Carlisle stepped back, Theodore warned Narant and Eric again. Of course, the target of this warning was basically the Bach Empire. After all, the Bach Empire is an old-fashioned empire after all, and its strength is also very strong, and it must be them who are restless. "Okay, President Theodore!" Narant heard the words and responded with a smile. "Humph!" Eric snorted coldly, but didn''t dare to say anything else. "Okay, everyone, that''s the end of today''s voting meeting. Come back, everyone, the army will start the day after tomorrow and officially step out of the fortress of thorns to attack the dark creatures. I hope everyone can go back and prepare well!" After Theodore finished speaking, a group of noble representatives left the venue one after another. Carlisle and Eric didn''t stay too long. Today''s embarrassment is considered a big embarrassment. The two of them disappeared into the crowd with their faces black. "Baron Narant, are you still not returning?" However, everyone left, but Narant remained in the hall, and President Theodore asked in doubt. "President Theodore, I have a request I hope you can arrange for me!" "Baron Narrant, please speak!" "President Theodore, although I won this vote, I am not at ease with the Bach Empire, so I hope that President Theodore can help me re-arrange the location of the camp!" He had deliberately stayed in the Bach camp and refused to quit, so Narant naturally wanted to fight. And now that this breath has been earned, there is no need to stick with the Bach Empire. After all, he is not alone in the camp, there are vassals of the Tulip family and his subordinates. If the Bach Empire dares to deal with itself, it has the means to prevent it, so there is no need to worry too much about the safety of life. But the ordinary soldiers of Tulip Xiang''s vassals may not be able to escape the plot. In this way, the gentleman does not stand under the wall of danger, and Narant feels that this camp still needs to be changed. "Well, Baron Narant is wise, no problem, Baron Narant, I will let someone arrange it for you now!" Theodore naturally would not refuse. It is also his responsibility as the president of the alliance to ensure the safety of the team. Subsequently, Theodore sent someone to return with Narant, and then arranged for a normal camp far away from the Bach Empire. "Duke Miller, thank you so much for what happened today!" The matter in the camp was settled, and when his subordinates began to set up the camp, Narant expressed his gratitude to Duke Miller, who had not left. "Narant, compared to the last time you rescued my granddaughter at the banquet, this is nothing!" Duke Miller was very polite. "However, Narant, Nabach Empire and Sacred Magic Academy are two powerful forces in the alliance after all." "If you can''t conflict with them in the future, then you''d better not conflict with them!" "Duke Miller, I understand this, thank you for your reminder!" Narant said that, but he actually knew in his heart that now that the two sides had formed a relationship, there would be nothing good. In this way, even if they don''t provoke them, they still want to kill themselves, especially that Eric. "Hey... Narant, if you have any troubles that you can''t solve in the future, you can consider coming to the Nok Empire!" Duke Miller saw Narant''s demeanor and didn''t say anything. With a sigh, he explained to Narant, and then he was about to leave. Before Duke Miller left, Narant asked Big Stone to bring a barrel of potion wine, and then watched Duke Miller leave. After Duke Miller left, Narant returned to the camp immediately. At this moment in the camp, his lord''s tent has been set up first. "Narant!" When Narant walked into the tent, Stella sat quietly on the wooden chair in the tent, waiting for him to return. "Stella, you''ve been waiting for a long time!" Narant immediately took a few steps forward, came to the chair beside Stella and sat down. "Narant, I''m not afraid of waiting for you for a long time!" And what answered Narant was Stella''s affectionate sweet words. When Narant heard the words, there was nothing to be polite, and he directly put his hand on Stella''s fair and tender wrist. "Sword Comes" "Stella, I''ve missed you a lot during this time. I''ve wanted to come to the Sacred City to find you several times, but unfortunately there''s been a lot of things going on in the territory, so it''s been delayed!" "Well, Narant, the matter of the territory is the most important thing. Don''t worry about me. Even if it is five or ten years, I will always wait for you in the Holy City!" Perhaps it was because they had been separated for too long, and Stella, who was usually a little repulsive of this love story, also began to talk sweetly. It is used to relieve the pain of lovesickness that has not been seen for nearly a year. "Stella, don''t worry, I won''t make you wait that long, I will work hard to develop my territory, strengthen my strength, and guarantee that I can make you free in the shortest time possible!" In the face of such a beautiful woman, how could Narant have the heart to let her be trapped in the Holy City alone. This is also one of the reasons why he spares no effort to improve his own strength and territorial strength. Moreover, Narant placed great hopes on this expedition. Because others deal with dark creatures, it is nothing to say. But when Narant deals with dark creatures, he has energy points in return. With energy points, it is easy to improve your own strength or the strength of your subordinates. "Yeah!" Stella nodded vigorously, and then quietly looked at Narant with those beautiful eyes full of expression. And Narant still didn''t know what to do. In fact, the old driver has long been impatient. It was only in order to avoid impressing Stella that she was in a hurry, so she endured it until now. I saw that Narant''s hand that was rubbing against Stella''s wrist was directly pulled back, and then stopped on Stella''s shoulder. As soon as the arm was pulled hard, Stella was pulled directly in front of his eyes. Immediately, Narant lowered his head and walked towards the rosy lips without hesitation. The old driver Narant is not comparable to a jerky player like Stella. In just a few short seconds, Stella''s whole body became hot, her pretty face turned red, and the breath that she spit out became even more heavy. When Narant saw this, the other big hand finally began to be dishonest, feeling that the time had come, and directly climbed the safety bag. The airbag is not big, but it is just right, and the feel is especially soft and elastic. And when Narant''s hands attacked the airbag, Stella shuddered and stiffened for a moment. After a while, he recovered a little, and his whole body became limp. Narant felt that there was a play, the evil palm was too far ahead, ready to skim off the blocking clothes outside along the neckline. Stella is already exhaling at this moment, and she has long been at the mercy of Narant. "Narant, Stella!" However, just when Narant felt that he was about to succeed, Bernard''s voice came from outside the tent. Narant and Stella were shocked. Stella opened her eyes in a hurry, and when she saw that Narant''s evil palm was half into the neckline, she immediately gave Narant a shy and annoyed look, and then pushed him away. . "Narant? Stella?" At this moment, Bernard''s voice came again. "Cough, Lord Earl, we are in the tent!" Narant cleared his throat before replying to the outside. Immediately, Bernard entered the tent directly. After entering the tent, Bernard glanced suspiciously at the two of them, but seeing that his daughter''s clothes were still neat, he didn''t say much. "Lord Count, do you have anything to do with us?" Narant changed the subject immediately, for fear that Bernard would see something. "My daughter is here, of course I want to come and see. Why, after becoming your fianc¨¦e, I can''t watch as a father?" Bernard gave Narant a blank look when he heard this. "Uh, of course not!" Narant was helpless. It''s right to look at your daughter, but it would be nice if it could be more than ten minutes late. "It''s fine, Narant, in fact, I''m here to tell you that you asked me to contact Marquis Culver and the other Viscounts of the Onyx Duchy. I''ve already done it, they''ve already arrived, and they''ll be there soon. here!" "Well, okay, Lord Count, then let''s go out and wait!" Narant stood up immediately after hearing this. After coming to this new camp earlier, Narant did greet Bernard and asked him to convene all the great nobles of the Onyx Principality. Outside the camp, it didn''t take long for the great nobles of the Onyx Principality to arrive one after another. Although everyone is assigned to each principality on weekdays, the location of the territory is also very scattered. But on this expedition, everyone gathered outside this thorns fortress. So, this is a rare chance to meet! "Bernard, Narant kid!" Culver was the first to arrive, and when he saw Narant and Bernard, he immediately stepped forward and greeted them warmly. "Count Bernard, Baron Narrant!" The other original Earls of the Onyx Duchy also followed behind Culver. "Marquis Culver!" "And the viscounts, long time no see!" Narant also stepped forward to greet him warmly. "It''s been a long time, but, although we haven''t seen you for a long time, we often hear about your deeds, Narant!" "Boy Narant, you are the pride of our Glory Continent nobles, and fight for the face of our Glory Continent nobles!" "Hehe, Marquis Culver and the viscounts, please don''t praise me, I''m just being forced!" Narant smiled modestly. "By the way, Narant, I heard that you asked Bernard to call us here. Is there something wrong?" After the courtesy, everyone began to talk about business. "That''s right, Marquis Culver, and all the viscounts, you should have heard that I won the wine-brewing competition in the dwarves, and signed an exchange of weapons and spirits with the dwarves!" "That''s right, we have indeed heard that this incident has surprised many of the little nobles who were originally from the Holy Continent and asked us if we knew you, Narant!" All the nobles nodded in response. "Hehe, and I called you here today because I want to give you some dwarf weapons and equipment!" Narant continued with a smile. "Give us dwarven weapons, Narant... are you serious?" A group of nobles, including Bernard and Culver, were stunned. After coming to the Holy Continent for so long, they naturally knew what the dwarf weapons represented. Even if it''s not an inscription weapon, it''s an absolute gem. In this way, Narant was willing to give them dwarf weapons, which was absolutely beyond their expectations. "It must be true, your Excellencies, we are all nobles from the Glory Continent, and we all came from adversity, so we are also a family!" "Although the dwarves'' weapons are excellent, most of them are allocated to the empires and principalities of the Holy Continent, but I have reserved a lot myself!" "I didn''t sell these weapons, but kept them, just thinking of giving them to you!" "After all, in this dangerous continent, we are truly our own people. Only by uniting can we become stronger and no longer look down upon by the nobles of the Holy Continent and call us peasants!" Chapter 821： There is always a dream "This..." After hearing this, the nobles looked at Narant with sacred eyes. Sharing adversity is actually easy and common. But sharing wealth and wealth is the real difficulty. And they have now belonged to other empires, but Narant still remembers them, which makes the nobles really feel that the good things behind Narant have a holy halo at this moment. "Narant, you don''t have to. You have faced many more enemies than us, and encountered more difficulties!" "So, you might as well sell these weapons and equipment directly to other nobles in the Holy Continent, so that you can have more gold coins to grow and develop!" Culver reflected from his daze, his eyes were very soft and looked at Narant. At this moment, he felt that he really did not see this kid wrong at the beginning. It''s a pity that when this kid just emerged, the Glory Continent suffered an unprecedented catastrophe, otherwise he must reuse this kid. "Yes! Baron Narant, in fact, it is a waste to distribute your weapons to us. Our elite knights are still too weak for those knights in the Holy Land!" The rest of the great nobles also echoed, this is not a courtesy, but a very sincere persuasion. "Marquis Culver, and several viscounts, you don''t need to persuade me any more, I have already thought about this decision!" "In addition, you also know that I have many enemies and difficulties now, so I am giving you these weapons and equipment, and I hope you can grow quickly. In the future, when I am in trouble, there will be someone to help me!" Narant waved his hand towards the crowd. "Then thank you Narant!" When the nobles heard Narant''s straightforward words, not only did they feel uncomfortable, but they looked up to Narant. After that, Narant let his subordinates bring down more than ten carriages. There are not many weapons and equipment, and each great noble can be equipped with hundreds of extraordinary knights. Only Culver and Bernard have more, with more than 300 sets of equipment. Of course, don''t think that the number is small, because these are all inscription weapons and equipment. Although it is the lowest level of inscription weapons and equipment, it is one grade worse than what his own subordinates are equipped with. But if it is exchanged for gold coins, the weapons and equipment each person receives are worth no less than 10,000 gold coins. The value of Culver and Bernard''s weapons and equipment is naturally higher. In fact, by giving these weapons and equipment to the nobles of the Onyx Principality, Narant not only really wants to make everyone stronger, but also has a backup in the future. Another deeper thought is that he is already planning to rescue Stella in advance. If you want to go back to Stella, you will definitely meet a lot of opposition at that time. In this way, Narant intends to form an alliance, or even a principality, by himself. And with his few population, it is definitely not enough to form a principality. In this way, these nobles of the Glory Continent are the best candidates. Of course, Narant didn''t think about being a king for the time being. After all, he wasn''t sure whether these nobles would be willing or not. If it really doesn''t work then, it might be good to build a federal state. Many people are more powerful. This sentence is actually slightly useful in this world, at least it is stronger than fighting alone. A group of nobles were assigned weapons and equipment, and Narant invited everyone into the camp for a few drinks before sending everyone out of the camp. After the nobles of the Glory Continent left, seeing that the sky was getting dark, Narant took the personal guard and personally sent Stella towards the fortress. Stella still does not have full freedom at this moment. Although he brought several goddesses outside the fortress in the afternoon. But that was only because she hadn''t seen Narant and Bernard for more than a year. And at the moment in the Fortress of Thorns, so, under Stella''s strong request, it is naturally impossible for the representatives of the nobles of the Holy Alliance to be so inhumane. Or it was impossible not to agree to her even such a small request. However, although Stella had promised to leave the fortress, she could also meet Narant and Bernard. But must return before dark. After returning, if Narant and others want to see Stella, they have to take the initiative to go to the fortress to find it and get permission from the Alliance Council. After sending Stella into the fortress, Narant did not let her return to her residence immediately, but prepared to stroll around the city for a while. Seeing the group of guards who had been following Stella far behind, no one stepped forward to urge her. After all, this has already reached the fortress, and with Narant''s face, everyone will give it a little. "Narant, where are you going?" On the way, Stella was a little curious when she saw Narant walking straight ahead. Although she has been here for several days, she has not visited the Fortress of Thorns. "I heard that there is a shop dedicated to selling yellow elves in this thorn fortress, so I''m going to have a look!" "You want to buy a yellow elf?" Stella was a little surprised. "That''s right, Stella, in this sacred continent, there are more mines that we have never seen in the Glory Continent." "For example, there is a mineral called magic spar, which is very scarce for me. I heard that if you want to open this kind of ore, you must let the yellow elf devour something in the dead place of the dark creature, Then there is a certain probability to open the magic spar mine!" "So, before I set off, I''ll buy a few more yellow elves. If I do encounter them, then I''ll make a profit!" Narrant explained with a smile. "There is such a thing!" Stella was the first to hear about this, and her eyes showed surprise. Afterwards, the two walked through half of the fortress talking and laughing all the way, and finally stopped in a small square lined with shops. This small square is the only business district in the Fortress of Thorns. At this moment, the scene in this small square was different from what Narant originally imagined, and it was surprisingly lively. It can be said that it is crowded with people. And when Narant got closer, he realized that it wasn''t just him who came with the same mentality. These nobles in the square were also thinking about whether they could get the mysterious substance through **** luck in this expedition. "Fairy Wood" In this way, these nobles came to this small square to buy yellow elves. "The yellow elf has three years of life and only one recognition as the master. Now it is sold at a low price. It only needs 500 gold coins. If you need it, come and buy it, and it will be gone if it is too late!" "The yellow elf has an eight-year lifespan, only one chance to recognize the host, and only needs 1,500 gold coins. Come and have a look if you need it!" "Yellow elf..." In the same way, there are many customers who buy elves here, and there are also surprisingly many merchants who sell elves. It was not the only one that Narant had inquired about. However, although there are many merchants, the price of the yellow elf has not decreased, but is a bit ridiculously high. For example, with a three-year lifespan, the yellow elf who only recognized the host for the last time needs five hundred gold coins! "If this were in the Glory Continent, five hundred gold coins would be enough to buy two or three yellow elves over six years old." "Narant, the yellow elf here is so expensive!" Stella was even more unfamiliar with the Sacred Continent than Narant, and her eyes widened when she heard the screams in front of her. "Hehe, Stella and these guys are profiteers. Knowing that there is no place to buy yellow elves after going out of this door, the price must be higher." Narant shook his head, if it wasn''t for the fact that he had gotten the news about the magic spar mine a little late, he would definitely not have bought it here in a hurry. After all, buying a yellow elf in this fortress of thorns is like going to the scenic spot to eat and buy water in a previous life. "Then what should I do, Narant, do you have enough gold coins? If not, I will send someone to my residence to get them. There are more than 3,000 gold coins there!" Stella heard the words and immediately cared and asked. "Stella, don''t underestimate my fianc¨¦, my fianc¨¦ is very rich now!" Seeing Stella''s concerned expression, Narant immediately warmed her heart. "That''s good!" Stella heard the words, without asking how much money Narant had. Just be sure that Narant has enough gold to buy her. Afterwards, Narante squeezed into the crowd with Stella. In order to prevent Stella from being taken advantage of, Narant hugged her even more ''intimately''. With the beauty in her arms, Narant''s strange flower attracted the envy, jealousy and hatred of many passers-by. And when Narant saw these eyes, he naturally turned back without hesitation. Immediately, Narant walked past several stalls and shops selling yellow elves. A total of more than 6,000 gold coins were spent to buy five yellow elves. These yellow elves are the best ones selected by Narant, and they can survive for more than seven years. As for why Narant bought so many yellow elves at the same time, it was because he wondered if he would be lucky enough to encounter two more mysterious substances that could make the yellow elves change. Anyway, he Narant is not short of gold coins at the moment, so it is not a loss to buy so many. It is worth mentioning that these elves are not only expensive, but their own minerals are also some low-value minerals. Such as stone mines, such as clay mines, etc. After purchasing the elf and changing the owner contract of the elf from the shop owner, Narante sent Stella to her residence. Stella''s residence at the moment is a small manor in the fortress. This manor is not large, but it is special in this fortress whose main purpose is military. In this way, it can be seen that in order to firmly tie Stella, the empires did not dare to really abuse her. "Narant, are you coming back to see me tomorrow or the day after!" He came to the door of the small manor where Stella lived. The men and women who hadn''t seen each other in more than a year, but had only met for one afternoon and had to be separated again, suddenly reluctantly gave up. Especially Stella, her eyes that used to be calm like waves turned slightly red. "Definitely Stella, I will not only come to see you tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, but also the day after tomorrow and the day after tomorrow!" Narant took Stella gently into his arms and moved towards her with pity. made a promise. "Yeah!" Stella nodded vigorously. "Remember to take good care of yourself, and be sure to wait for me to officially marry you in the future!" "Yeah!" Stella nodded again. "Miss, you''re back... Ah, it''s Lord Narant!" "Lina has seen Lord Narant!" But when Stella was about to return, the little maid Lina heard the movement in the manor and immediately came outside to greet Stella. However, Lina raised her head and saw Narant the next moment. Suddenly, Lina''s eyes burst into an unprecedented surprise, and then she stepped forward in three steps. "Lina, long time no see!" Narant naturally had an impression of Lina. "Baron Narant, when will you come to pick me up with Miss. Miss misses you every day!" Lina''s eyes turned red again after the surprise. It''s a June day, laugh if you want to laugh, cry if you want to cry "Narant, don''t listen to this girl''s nonsense, she obviously wants to live in your castle early!" Stella saw that her own affairs were punctuated by the personal maid, and her pretty face suddenly blushed slightly. Then he glared at Lina fiercely, and immediately pointed the finger at her. "Hehe, Lina, don''t worry, I will try my best to grow stronger, try to marry your lady as soon as possible, and then let you live in my castle too!" "Well, Baron Narrant, you are so kind!" Lina, who heard the words, was pretty and blushed, and nodded shyly. "Narant, then I''ll go first, be careful on your way!" After chatting a few words at the door, seeing that the sky was almost the same, and one of the guard captains was already unable to sit still, Stella said goodbye to Narant. UU Reading "Okay, Stella!" Narant waved his hand, and then watched Stella enter the manor. After Stella''s figure disappeared from the manor building, Narant withdrew his smile and turned his head silently. "In this expedition, I must destroy the dark creatures as much as possible and gain enough energy points to strengthen myself!" ¡­ Two days later, outside the fortress of thorns, people neighing and horses began to neigh early in the morning, and the noise was overwhelming. And today, it is finally the time for the Holy Alliance Human Race to set off. Narant got up early today too. Under the service of Lilia''s personal maid, she dressed and ate breakfast, and then rode the white dragon towards the gate of the Thorns Fortress. Before this departure, the president of the Alliance Council also needs to inform everyone about the arrangements for the follow-up plan. Originally, a small baron like Narant did not need to go, after all, it was only necessary to let the representatives of the principal nobles of these duchies and empires know about it. But Narant seems to have lost his immediate boss now, and the Storm Territory is almost autonomous, so he, the little baron, has to go there in person to hear the arrangements for the expedition. Soon, Narant came to the gate of the Fortress of Thorns. At this moment, hundreds of nobles have gathered here, all of which are considered to be the presence of a group of principalities and empires. "Everyone, today we will open the gate of the Fortress of Thorns and officially embark on our journey." "Now, I am here to tell you the route of this expedition, which is to line up all the principalities and empires, and then sweep all the way to the west!" "As long as you encounter dark creatures wandering on the road, you must destroy them!" "As for the next stage, we will redistribute the offensive route when we actually reach the land of death!" Chapter 822： earn power points Popular recommendation: "Of course, before this departure, as the president of the Alliance Council, I have one last thing to remind you, that is, during the expedition, attacks are not allowed to interfere with other alliance troops!" "If found, it will be sent to the Parliamentary Tribunal!" "Okay, brave knights, let''s get ready to go! Drive the dark creatures out of the Holy Land completely!" Woohoo! As the words of the president of the alliance council ended, a horn immediately sounded on the city wall. With the sound of the horn, the front and rear gates of the fortress of thorns were fully opened, and the representatives of the nobles quickly returned to the camp of the principality to which they belonged, and then waited to pass through the city of thorns. "Let''s go!" After waiting for nearly an hour, it was finally Narant and the others'' turn to set off. Following an order, he also brought his subordinates of the Storm Leader to keep up with the team ahead. The number of people on this expedition is at least 300,000, and this is still the vanguard. It is said that follow-up principalities and empires will also dispatch follow-up teams depending on the situation. After all, from the fortress of thorns, there are at least hundreds of miles to reach the real place of death. And these hundreds of miles in the middle have been snatched back by the principalities and empires of the Holy Continent over the years. At this moment, a lot of sacred thorns have been planted in this middle area, so as to avoid being re-eroded by dark creatures. And when you cross the fortress of thorns, you can see an endless field as far as the eye can see, and the tall trees inside the fortress of thorns are rarely seen. The reason is very simple, that is, most plants will die after death qi infection. Even if the land is recaptured, with sacred thorns absorbing the surrounding dead energy, it is difficult for those infected plants to survive. In this way, at this moment, most of the thorns outside the fortress are low flowers and plants, even if there are trees, they are only more than ten meters high, and they grow very sparsely. "Baron, go to the right direction. When you reach the end of the team, there is no other team, that is your forward line!" More than half an hour after leaving the Fortress of Thorns, Narant and the others came to a fork in the road. At the fork in the road at the moment, the Union Law Enforcement Team has long been arranged. These law enforcement teams led a group of Holy Alliance teams to scatter to the left and right. Although it is said that the hundreds of miles outside the fortress of thorns have been recaptured, and sacred thorns have been planted. It is inevitable that there will still be a lot of dark creatures wandering in. In this way, the teams of the Holy Alliance will line up and sweep forward. Make sure that when everyone enters the real place of death, there will be no dark creatures affecting the supply line behind. As for this supply line, it is naturally provided to those large teams of empires and principalities. There are very few people like Narant, and there are not many people who bring food and supplies directly at one time. Following the guidance of the Alliance Law Enforcement Team, Narant traveled for dozens of miles before he came to an end. Immediately, he immediately led the team to change direction and charged towards the west. However, this area really deserves to be cleared of land, so Narant and others have been walking for several hours without encountering the existence of dark creatures. And Narant''s heart that was on guard has calmed down a little, and the next journey seems to be an outing, and he walks on the grass. "Xue Li, are there any dark creatures in front of you?" "My lord, the bees and the swift eagles are patrolling ten miles ahead, and no trace of dark creatures has been found!" On the way, Narant was already sitting in the carriage. After all, riding a horse was definitely not as comfortable as riding in a carriage. Of course, his actions seemed to be condescending, but because of the fortunate daughter Xue Li, he didn''t have to worry about the enemy''s sneak attack. "Very good!" Nalanda nodded, then remembered the alliance teams on the left and right, "Xue Li, have the alliance teams around us encountered dark creatures?" "Sir, they haven''t encountered any dark creatures either. They are on their way just like us now!" "Very good!" Narant nodded. And in the next, this walk went straight to dusk. "Sir, there are more than ten dark creatures ahead!" At this moment, Narant and the others finally discovered the traces of the dark creatures. "What breed!" Narant, who heard the words, immediately came to the spirit. He came here this time because he wanted to get a lot of energy points, and then exchanged for strange fruits to enhance his strength, so when he heard the first wave of dark creatures, he was naturally refreshed. "My lord, there are three hellhounds, five headless horsemen and two death knights!" "Very good, Raymond, let me go and kill them!" Although the Hell Hound and the Headless Horseman are no longer considered energy points, the two death knights are third-order dark creatures, which can bring him two energy points. Immediately, Narant waved his hand and directly dispatched the Knights of the Wild Wolf. "Yes, my lord!" Following Narant''s order, Raymond immediately accelerated towards the front with a hundred members of the Knights of the Wild Wolf. About twenty minutes later, Narant and the others finally arrived at the location of the dark creature. "My lord, the dark creatures have been eliminated, including three **** dogs, five headless horsemen, and two death knights!" "On our side, except for two minor injuries, no one else was injured." At this moment, the dark creatures naturally no longer exist, only a pile of rotten copper and rotten iron is left, and Raymond and others have long been waiting for Narant. Seeing him coming, he rushed over to report. "Well, it''s very good!" In fact, before he arrived, Narant had already learned the result of the battle. Because two energy points have been credited. "Go, let''s keep going!" And because of the arrival of the energy points, Narant also found the feeling of being in the Glory Continent. Life with a system should be like this, relying on continuous acquisition of energy points, and then improving the strength of yourself and your subordinates. And then, I don''t know if the God of Glory learned of his thoughts. Along the way, he actually encountered many groups of dark creatures one after another, without the boringness of just rushing on the road in the morning. And these dark creatures that cross the border are not very strong, and the strongest is the existence of the third-order death knight. On the contrary, Narant made a small income of more than ten points. "My lord, there''s a three-headed dog in hell!" "Oh, there is such a big guy?" Narant just turned off the system and counted his income silently, but suddenly heard Little Loli reporting again. "Let''s go, this time, I will attack with the adults!" The three-headed dog of hell, the main quest of Narant''s third stage was this terrifying guy. At that time, he spent the boss''s strength to kill this thing. In this way, to deal with the three-headed dog of hell, Narant must not let Raymond and others do it alone. This guy, he must solve it himself. As the team moved forward, under the guidance of Shirley, Narant soon came to the vicinity of the three-headed dog of hell. At this moment, the three-headed dog of **** was lying on the ground to take a nap, and when he heard the movement from a distance, one of its heads lifted up. Roar! When seeing Narant and his party, the head immediately let out a roar. Immediately, the other two heads also woke up and looked at Narant and the others. hoo hoo hoo! The next moment, the three-headed dog of **** straightened up and charged towards Narant and the others with a growl and filial piety. "It''s good, just use you as a sacrificial sword for my master!" Narant was eager to see the three-headed dog of **** attacking. The last time I dealt with this three-headed dog of hell, it was extremely embarrassing. But he, Lord Narant, is not what he used to be, so this is a good time to be ashamed. With a loud shout, Narant rode the white dragon and rushed forward. "Flame Spear!" When he got close to the three-headed dog of hell, Narant activated his knightly trick. Immediately, he swung his sword to the head of the three-headed dog in front of him. hoo hoo hoo! The three-headed dog of **** is not a vegetarian either. The three heads attacked at the same time. One of the left and right heads shot fireballs, while the middle head directly opened its **** mouth to bite Narant. Narant turned a blind eye to the fireballs left and right, and just swung his long sword. puff! Ow! The next moment, with a whimper, a huge dog''s head shot up into the sky. Boom! As for the fireballs sprayed by the left and right dog heads, they shot directly into the air. "With the current speed and strength of the master, if you can''t solve small characters like you quickly, how can you get on the table!" After cutting off a dog''s head, Narant sneered. Immediately, he jumped up and again bowed left and right towards the heads on both sides. Ow! With two mournful howls, the only two remaining dog heads of the three-headed **** dog also rolled to the ground. winter! The next moment, the huge corpse of the three-headed **** dog fell to the ground. "Ding, kill the fourth-order dark creatures and get five energy points!" "Cool!" This mid-level dark creature can be credited with five energy points at one time, which immediately makes Narant happy. "Your majesty!" "Your majesty!" And a group of subordinates also stepped forward in time and quickly sent flattery. "Well, it''s getting late, let''s camp here tonight!" Seeing that the sun has reached the west, Narant is not ready to continue on his way. "Yes, my lord!" Hearing the words, all the subordinates immediately began to set up camp. "Xue Li, what is the current situation of the alliance teams on our left and right?" When the subordinates started to set up camp, Narant asked Xue Li again. "My lord, they were still fighting the dark creatures just now. Because of their large number and great movement, they encountered a lot more dark creatures than us!" Shirley Little Lolita replied obediently. "Is that so?" Narant''s eyes lit up immediately. "big Stone!" "Sir, your subordinates are here!" The big stone immediately responded. "You take ten people from your personal guard team and set off with me immediately!" Although on weekdays, Big Stone and others are also included in the Knights of the Wild Wolf. But if he was going out, Narant would habitually bring the ten former guards with him. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant immediately took the personal guard team towards the Alliance team on the left. The reason why he cares so much about the movements of the left and right teams is not because he is worried that they are not good for him, or that they are in danger. Instead, I want to know how many dark creatures there are on their side. These dark creatures are energy points for Narant, so he must be too little for the dark creatures he encountered on his own way, so he planned to go to the surrounding teams to fight the autumn wind when he had free time. Hurrying up, Narant arrived near the alliance team on the left in less than ten minutes. From far away, Narant saw the battle ahead. At this moment, hundreds of dark creatures are still fighting with this alliance team. Of course, the reason why the battle is not over yet is because this alliance team has not used all its strength. But under the leadership of more than 100 extraordinary knights, only thousands of ordinary soldiers participated in the fight. Narant speculates that this is probably also to train troops. After all, this is still a hinterland, and most of the dark creatures encountered are weak, and it is best to train soldiers. When you really get to the land of death, you won''t have such a good opportunity. "Big stone, rush with me, remember, you only need to kill those few death knights, as for other dark creatures, don''t care!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant took a group of subordinates towards the battlefield over there. In that battlefield, there were seven or eight death knights who had been targeted by Narant. "Hey, what''s going on?" And when Narant appeared around the battlefield, he was naturally discovered by the nobles of this team immediately. When they saw that Narant was actually rushing towards their battlefield, everyone was a little confused. "That''s... Baron Narrant?" "It seems that it is really him. His beast horse is completely white, and his subordinates are very tall and easy to identify!" "What is he going to do?" "I don''t know, could it be the soldiers who attacked us?" "Certainly not. Is there any grudge between our Haibei Principality and his Narant? Why did he attack our soldiers?" "Besides, even if UU reading he is going to attack, it is impossible to only bring more than ten subordinates. "He, look, he is helping us kill dark creatures!" The next moment, the nobles knew what Narant was here for. Because he is already beheading those dark creatures. However, this situation made everyone look at each other in dismay. These are just a few thumping dark creatures, and it is nothing to their team of five or six thousand people. All, what kind of help is Narant helping. If they really encountered dark creatures that they couldn''t fight, it would be normal for Narant to help! It''s just that Narant doesn''t care about their doubts. In just a moment, he brought a group of subordinates to clean up the death knights in this battlefield. After cleaning up these dark creatures, Narant didn''t stay any longer, and immediately took the big stone and others out of the battlefield. Immediately, he did not go to explain to the nobles of this team, but waved at them from a distance, and then galloped away in the direction he came from. This scene saw all the nobles have question marks on their faces again. "He came here to kill a few death knights?" "Okay... It seems like this, the eight death knights in the group of dark creatures were all beheaded by them, as for the other dark creatures, they don''t seem to care at all!" "Then what does this Baron Narant mean? Do you think the death knight is more difficult to deal with, so you come to help us solve it?" "I think there is a possibility..." "What is possible?" "That''s how this Baron Narrant has a grudge against the Death Knight..." Chapter 823： Narant the monster! Popular recommendation: With the legend of having a grudge against the death knight, Narant did not stop at all, and tried his best to move towards the noble team on his right. The team on the right faced more dark creatures, with more than 200 dark creatures. In this way, Narant only chose to deal with the dark creatures on the left first, because he was worried that those dark creatures would be wiped out by these principality teams if he was late. Soon, Narant came to the team on the right that was more than ten miles away from him. At this moment, there were only more than 100 of the dark creatures that originally had more than 200. Narant counted a little and found that there were only five death knights left. However, having five is better than nothing, so Narant said hello again, and took Big Stone and the others toward the battlefield ahead. For the appearance of Narant, the duchy team on the right side is also inexplicable. The nobles watched Narant appear, and at first thought they were here to disrupt the situation. But when they entered the dark creature group and quickly dealt with several death knights, they wondered if Narant was a good man to help them. "But we didn''t ask for help. Besides, it''s just hundreds of low-level dark creatures. Where do we need Baron Narant for help?" The nobles of the duchy on the right looked at each other in dismay. And Narant also did not explain. After harvesting the five dark knights, he smiled and led his men and began to evacuate. Before evacuating, Narant waved to the nobles in the distance, before leaving a trail of smoke and dust disappearing into the horizon. Back at the camp, Narant rested. Soon the time came to the second day, and Narant woke up naturally. Although it was not peaceful here last night, it was also attacked by more than ten dark creatures one after another. But because those dark creatures are too weak, there is no need to worry about the master of Narant. It''s a pity that there was no death knight among the low-level dark creatures that attacked last night. However, when he set off after breakfast, Narant put the worrying about the gains and losses behind him, because he was pleasantly surprised to find that as the team continued to deepen, more and more dark creatures appeared. And that death knight naturally also increased. "Give me a good fight, my lord, kill a few more death knights, and give you some extra food tonight!" Narant only stepped out of the Castle of Thorns for two days, and the energy value has soared to more than 50 points, and suddenly laughed Can''t close your mouth. "Yes, my lord!" When all the subordinates heard the words, they responded respectfully. Afterwards, the team continued to move forward, encountering more and more dark creatures on the way. When he crossed over, Narant regarded these terrifying guys as nightmares. But at this moment, I found that these guys are more people than walking gold coins. In just one short afternoon, he earned more than 60 energy points. The reason why there are so many energy points is because he actually encountered three **** three-headed dogs, and the rest are contributed by the death knight. Seeing that there were more energy points, Narant simply exchanged them for weakened versions of Strength Fruit and Agility Fruit, all of which were distributed to 250 Storm Knights. A total of 100 energy points are spent, and one point is exchanged for five weakened kiwifruits, so that each of the Storm Knight members can receive a strengthening fruit and agility fruit. In the face of the fact that their adults are using this magical fruit to eat, the Storm Knights are naturally smiling. Because they also know that the fruit of their own adults is an existence that can quickly improve their strength. As for the barbarians, because there is a strong fruit that can work on them, Narant is really just preparing to add a sumptuous dinner to them. Of course, this sumptuous dinner was accompanied by two glasses of wine, so I believe that all the barbarians would be happy at that time. Seeing that dusk came again, Narant stopped the team again, and then set off with the big stone and others. Today, there are more dark creatures that Narant has encountered, and the same is true of other principality teams. Therefore, Narant naturally still needs to go to other principality teams to grab some energy points. And this time Narant even brought Shirley Little Loli with her. Because it was still early, he was going to run a few more noble teams. If you don''t grasp the timing of harvesting energy points so easily, it will not be so easy to wait until the real place of death. Although Narant does not know what the land of the dead is now. But I heard that there are low-level dark creatures walking all over the place, middle-level dark creatures are as numerous as dogs, and high-level dark creatures also appear occasionally, so you don¡¯t need to think too much to know that when you want to earn energy points, there must be a lot of risks. Narant also chose to go to the left today. Because of the camp at the beginning, the further back the duchy was when they came out of the fortress of thorns, the weaker they were. After all, the people at the back of the line are basically the principalities that are camped on the periphery, far away from the city gate. As for why Narant was in front of these duchies instead, it was because after he won the vote, President Theodore took care of him and arranged him to be in a slightly central position. "Look, that Baron Narant is here again!" And when Narant brought Big Stone and others close to the battlefield of the Haibei Principality, the nobles of the Haibei Principality also saw him again without any surprise. "I said that Baron Narant must have a grudge against the death knight. Look, they have started hunting the death knight again!" Today, the number of dark creatures encountered in the Haibei Principality has reached more than 300, and the number has tripled in the past few days. Moreover, there are three **** three-headed dogs in this group of dark creatures. However, Narant did not immediately solve the three-headed dog of hell. Because the Cerberus Three-Headed Dog is quite strong, they are very safe until the Golden Knight and the Earth Knight take action. On the contrary, those death knights are somewhat dangerous, so in order to avoid the loss of energy points, it is natural to solve these death knights first. However, the status of the minor nobles in the Haibei Principality felt that it confirmed Narant''s idea of ??hatred between the Death Knights. After chopping melons and vegetables, Narant and his subordinates quickly harvested nearly twenty death knights on the battlefield. The death knight finished harvesting, and the next moment Narant''s sword pointed straight at the three-headed dog of hell. "Eh? What is this Baron Narant doing? Why did he go to the three-headed dog of **** again?" "What can we do? If Baron Narrant has a grudge against the death knight, then let''s forget it!" "But the three-headed hellhound is the best existence for training soldiers to fight. If it is killed by Baron Narant, then only the headless knights and hellhounds are very weak in the dark creature group! " "No, we have to talk to Baron Narant. Although he is willing to help us, we are also happy, but it is better when we reach the land of the dead, not now..." With that said, two nobles urged the warhorses to move towards the battlefield ahead. "Sir, there are nobles from the Haibei Principality!" Big Stone did not participate in the battle, but kept observing the surrounding movement. In this way, when the two nobles came on horseback, he immediately reminded Narant. "Okay!" Nalanda nodded. However, the movements in Narant''s hands did not stop, but instead accelerated. In fact, since these little nobles did not appear in person yesterday, Narant knew that these principalities must have the idea of ??training soldiers by relying on these low-level dark creatures. Therefore, he rushed into their battlefield to harvest dark creatures without saying hello, and it is estimated that these nobles would not be very happy. Ow! Soon, the first three-headed dog was beheaded by Narant! When the two nobles saw this, the speed of the war horse was even faster. Narant also accelerated his hand speed and rushed in front of the second three-headed hellhound. Without saying a word, he dodged and approached the three-headed hellhound, and then the long sword continued to bleed with red sword glow under the blessing of fighting qi. oooooooo! After a few more whinings, this second three-headed hellhound could not last ten seconds under Narant''s hands. "Baron Narrant!" The two little nobles finally arrived at the edge of the battlefield. Seeing Narant heading straight for the last three-headed hellhound, he immediately shouted loudly. "Baron Narant, don''t kill this last one, keep it for the soldiers of our Haibei Principality to exercise!" "what?" Puff puff! Unfortunately, Narant pretended not to hear the words of the two. When he turned around to ask something, the long sword in his hand did not stop, and directly cut off the three dog heads of the last three-headed dog of hell. "Baron Narant..., our Haibei Principality is very grateful for your help, but the strength of these dark creatures is not high at present!" "So, our Haibei Principality wants to let the soldiers exercise more on this journey, so can Baron Narant not kill the dark creatures on our side in the future!" "Uh, is that so? Sorry, then I''ll pay attention in the future!" "Baron Narant is too polite, we know you must be kind, so there''s no need to apologize." In the face of people who can be tough on Prince Eric and Magister Carlisle, the two nobles did not dare to delay. Therefore, he immediately waved his hand to signal that Narant was not polite. "Well, okay, those two gentlemen... I''ll leave now!" Narant nodded immediately after hearing the words. "Okay! Baron Narrant walk slowly!" Immediately, Narant took the big stone and others to the left. Because the next Alliance Principality team ahead is still fighting with dark creatures. Soon, Narant arrived near the battlefield of the second principality team. It was the first time that the nobles of the principality met Narant. So when Narant appeared, he also didn''t know what Narant wanted to do. And Narant didn''t talk too much, he took Big Stone and the others and rushed into the dark creature group of more than 300 animals to start attacking from left to right. "This... what''s going on with this Baron Narant? He actually killed all the death knights and the three-headed hellhounds. How does this make our soldiers train?" "Also, I remember that our right side should be the Duchy of Haibei, why is Baron Narant appearing here?" The nobles of this duchy team also looked at each other in dismay, and countless questions appeared in their minds. And Narant, no matter what they thought, solved a few useful monsters in this group of dark creatures, and continued to go deep on the left side of Cao Zhe the next moment. In this way, before dark, Narant ran the battlefield of two dark creatures and gained a lot. But Narant was happy, but those Principality teams were depressed. When the dark creatures and the three-headed hellhound were killed, the remaining dark creatures were weakened by half. In this way, the effectiveness of their training of soldiers will be directly weakened. However, the latter three teams did not directly tell Narant not to disrupt their training because Narant appeared for the first time. Of course, even if they say it, it doesn''t work. Because Narant is addicted to monster grabbing at the moment. This is not his fault. Anyone who faces nearly a hundred energy points will not be able to control it. And time turned to the third day. On this day, Narant also gained more than 100 energy points on the way. Moreover, when he saw that it was almost time, Narant set off with his subordinates again. "Why... come again?" When Narant reappeared on the battlefield of the Haibei Principality team, the faces of the nobles of the Haibei Principality suddenly turned green. Yesterday, Narant clearly promised, but now he is here again. Soon, there were five or six meters of nobles heading towards the battlefield. "Raymond, Big Rock, make your movements quicker for me!" Seeing the movement over there, Narant immediately called his subordinates to speed up and harvest the death knight. For the energy point, Narant has put down his face. Even today, in order to quickly harvest energy points, he even brought the remaining wolf knights such as Raymond. It is to harvest energy points before the arrival of these duchy nobles, Soon before the nobles approached, it seemed that the harvest was almost ready. Narant waved his hand, "Go, follow me!" Immediately, Narant left the battlefield with a group of wolf knights. "This...this is really shameless!" "Yeah, I''ve seen strong gold coins, and I''ve seen people robbing treasures, but dark creatures... What kind of thing is this!" Looking at the backs of Narant and others leaving, several nobles did not pursue them. After all, there is no conflict between the two sides. If he and others are chasing after him, the nature will change. Of course, not chasing is not chasing, but everyone is really inexplicable about what Narant is doing. After all, it''s really rare to put down your face and grab monsters like this. "Ah, here comes that Baron Narrant!" The training of the Haibei Principality was disturbed by Narant, and soon their neighbors also suffered from Narant''s "looting". While the little nobles were stunned, Narant took his subordinates to **** monsters. "No, how can we train soldiers like this, go and stop Baron Narant!" Immediately, several nobles from the duchy team also moved towards Narant. "Walk!" Seeing that these nobles were about to arrive, Narant didn''t hesitate to give orders to Raymond and the others after solving the fourth **** three-headed dog on the battlefield, and then continued to move to the left. As time turned, the sun was setting, and Narant finally returned with a group of subordinates leisurely and contentedly. Today, he has made another big harvest, and his energy points have reached 180 points! If you add the gains from your journey during the day, it will be 300 energy points! Chapter 824： change target Popular recommendation: With 300 energy points, Narant was not stingy, and directly exchanged the 300 energy points for the weakened version of the kiwi fruit of the Storm Knight and the Magician Legion. His own strength is now enough to protect himself, and if he wants to rise to the next level, he needs a huge number of strange fruits. In this way, it is better to use energy points to pile up the strength of his subordinates, wait for the energy points to become rich after the land of death, and then exchange strange fruits for himself. After distributing the redeemed fruits to his subordinates, Narant just ate the barbecue leisurely and accompanied a few lucky girls to enjoy the night sky. While staying in his own camp in Narant was extremely comfortable, the several principality teams he patronized during the day were a little annoyed. A group of nobles are sitting around the bonfire, and they are all talking about Narant, this guy is simply unreasonable. Even the dark creatures are strong, this thing is killed, and there is no other benefit afterwards. "Everyone, what should we do? We originally wanted to take advantage of the fact that we are on our way now, so that the soldiers can get used to the battle with the dark creatures, but Baron Narant is here to make trouble every day!" "Yeah, actually killed the stronger three-headed hellhound and death, leaving only those skeleton soldiers and headless knights, our soldiers are not too difficult to fight!" "Hey, what else can we do, they are all beheading dark creatures, can we still go to the Union Law Enforcement Team to sue Baron Narant for failure, we must know that our duchy got a lot of dwarf weapons from him!" "Then it won''t work like this. There are still three days to reach the land of death. It''s not long before we train soldiers." Several nobles were a little worried, and for such a trivial matter, they definitely couldn''t do anything to Narant. But if they do nothing, they will not be able to accomplish the purpose of training soldiers. "Otherwise, we will guard on the right side of the team in advance tomorrow, and when Baron Narant appears, we will stop him!" In the end, several nobles could only come up with this helpless move. Everyone had never thought that one day they would make arrangements in order to prevent the dark creatures from being killed. In fact, the Haibei Principality was not the only team that was negotiating to intercept Narant. The same was true for the other Principality teams on the left side. They are also sitting around and have also negotiated a plan to ''defend'' the death knight and the three-headed hellhound! The next day, the sky was clear, and the Holy Alliance team continued to advance in parallel. And Narant also happily harvests death knights and three-headed hellhounds. At dusk, seeing that the energy point has risen by another two hundred, Narant immediately smiled. "This expedition is so addictive, I don''t even want to go back!" "Let''s go, let''s go to help the other teams!" Happily riding the white dragon, Narant is ready to do good again. With Shirley and the Knights of the Wild Wolf, Narant approached the battlefield of the Principality of Haibe all the way. Today''s dark creatures have increased again. In fact, it can be seen from the fact that Narant earned 200 energy points on his route during the day. At this moment, there were as many as six or seven hundred dark creatures on the battlefield of the Principality of Haibei. However, just when Narant was overjoyed with the wolf knight speeding up, a few little bees flew back. "Sir, the bee reported that the nobles of the Haibei Principality are all guarding our front!" "What, guarding in front of us?" Narant''s smile froze. He naturally knew what this meant, and those guys definitely didn''t want him to take the death knight and the three-headed hellhound away. "Small, the layout is too small, I just killed a few death knights and three-headed hellhounds, how can I protect me like a thief?" "Aren''t there a lot of things like this in the land of death!" Narant complained. When the surrounding subordinates heard the words, they immediately rolled their eyes. These days, in terms of thick-skinned, they belong to their own adults. However, the spit is back to the spit, since it has already set off, it must not come back without success today. Just after a little thought, Narant came up with an idea. Since they were in front of themselves and others, they were on the right side of the battlefield. Then it''s better to go around directly and return from their rear. At that time, as long as your hands and feet are neat, you will definitely be able to make a fortune again. When he thought of it, he did it, and Narant immediately ordered Raymond and others to start detours. With the bees and swift eagles responsible for Shirley''s little girl as a guide, it is impossible to get lost. After just half an hour of running, everyone had already circled to the rear of the fourth noble team. "Raymond, Big Stone, I''ll give you a little more for your actions later, do you hear me?" "Yes, my lord!" Raymond and the others respectfully responded. "Very good, then start charging now!" Following Narant''s order, the subordinates immediately urged their mounts to head towards the battlefield more than a mile away. Who is this team affiliated to the Duchy of Fenglan? At this moment, the minor nobles of Fenglan Principality were blocked in the other direction. Because there was a chaotic battlefield in the middle, they didn''t find that Narant and others had rushed in from behind them. "kill!" Soon, Narant led a group of subordinates into the battlefield of Fenglan Principality. When the guards of Fenglan Principality saw Narant and the others appear, they all looked at each other in dismay. oooooooo! And soon, in the battlefield of the Fenglan Principality, the shrill screams of hellhounds were heard. "Hey, the guards did a good job today, they even killed the three-headed dog of **** early!" "Yeah, today that Baron Narant hasn''t come yet, they just... wait, you look at the one on the white horse... and those wolf knights..." "Bastard, how did Baron Narant appear? We are here, obviously we haven''t seen Baron Narant appear..." "He''s backtracking..." A group of nobles were amazed by the howling of the three-headed dog in the battlefield, but the moment they saw the familiar voices of Narant and his subordinates, the faces of the nobles of the Fenglan Empire immediately darkened. After all the calculations, it didn''t count that Narant appeared from their right side... However, although the interception was still unsuccessful this time, everyone planned to clarify this matter with Narant. And Narant today is also some exceptions. After killing all the death knights and **** three-headed dogs in the dark creature group, he did not flee immediately as he did two days ago. Instead, they greeted the nobles of the Fenglan Principality. Before waiting for the nobles of the Fenglan Empire to attack, Narant immediately greeted with a smile: "Every nobles of the Fenglan Principality, I am very happy to meet you again!" "We can be unhappy at all!" Several Fenglan Duchy nobles looked strange. It''s just that they held back the urge to complain. "Baron Narant, why did you come from the right side today?" This is, the noble representative of Fenglan Duchy asked Narant. "Your Excellency, I was chasing down a few **** three-headed dogs just now, but they were so good at escaping that they made me chase so far to catch up!" "So, I only appeared on the right side of your Fenglan Principality today!" Narrant made a random excuse. "Okay!" Several nobles of Fenglan Principality didn''t care whether it was true or false, they only hoped that Narant would not appear on their battlefield again. The noble representative immediately continued: "Baron Narant, thank you for helping us these days." "It''s just that the number of dark creatures is not large at present, so we are actually going to use these dark creatures to train soldiers!" "And Baron Narant, you killed all the death knights and three-headed hellhounds on our battlefield two days ago, which made the training plan of our principality directly terminated!" "There is such a thing?" Narant pretended to be surprised. "Everyone, I''m really sorry. I originally had good intentions. When I saw a group of soldiers fighting against dark creatures, I couldn''t help but take action." "Everyone, I''m very sorry, I have caused you troubles these two days, but it''s my first time to go out, so I don''t know there is such a thing!" Several Fenglan nobles glanced at each other, and then continued: "Baron Narant, there is no need to apologize, you must be doing it for kindness!" "So, I just hope that Baron Narant will stop rushing into the battlefield of our Fenglan Duchy in the next few days." "Okay, I know the real situation now, so I will definitely not do bad things with good intentions in the future! But if you need support in the future, you can send someone to find me!" Narant nodded genially. "Thank you so much to Baron Narant!" Several people finally breathed a sigh of relief, not realizing that it was clearly the other party''s fault, but they still had to thank the other party. Immediately, Narant did not stop, said goodbye to a few people, and immediately took the wolf knight to the next duchy team. "Thank goodness, this Baron Narant is finally gone!" "Yeah, speaking of which Baron Narant won''t come back tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, right?" "It shouldn''t come again, but he just told us that if we need support in the future, we can find him, we can''t go there in the future!" "Haha, that''s for sure, this Baron Narant behaves so strangely, we''d better stay away!" Narant didn''t know that several nobles were already afraid of him, and soon he came to the second Principality team to face the battlefield. Just like the previous situation in Fenglan Principality, the nobles of this team did not expect Narant to emerge from the rear today. When the death knights and **** three-headed dogs on the battlefield were almost killed by Narant, these little nobles came back to their senses. After harvesting the energy points again, Narant still listened to it and greeted the nobles. Immediately, the scene of the Fenglan Principality reappeared. In the gratitude of several nobles of the principality, Narant said that he would not come next, and then left under the watchful eyes of several nobles! After leaving this second principality team, there are two more behind. Narant''s approach was exactly the same as before. When he returned to the camp when it was getting dark, his total energy points had exceeded 500 points. Narant still did not keep these energy points, but continued to exchange the weakened version of the energy fruit for his subordinates to consume. And under the circumstance that Narant spares no expense, the effect is naturally outstanding. Narant just finished eating the barbecue, and Quick came in a hurry. Then he told Narant with a smile on his face that he broke through again. At this moment, Quick has reached the strength of a silver intermediate knight. In addition to Quick himself, most of the knights of the Storm Knights also had a breakthrough tonight. For example, the most obvious effect is those Storm Knights who are added later and whose strength is only at the initial level of bronze. Almost everyone broke through to become a bronze intermediate. As for the remaining Storm Knights, it is not that they are ineffective, but they are equally effective. The breakthrough time is only today and tomorrow. "Very good, Quick, go back and make all the Storm Knights work hard!" Narant was not too surprised. After all, after eating so many kiwis, it would be abnormal if they didn''t break through. After sending Quick, Narant couldn''t help thinking of the progress of the Magician Legion, and went with a group of lucky girls. The upgrade of a magician is very difficult, and there is no magician who can directly break through like a storm knight. However, as the Spiritual Power Fruit and the Affinity Fruit are eaten, their spellcasting speed and spell power have also been greatly enhanced. For example, the original fireball casting speed of many boys and girls is about five seconds. But now, a fireball can be released in three seconds, and even some people with better talent can achieve a fireball in two seconds. Such a speed is already considered to be the best among junior magicians. As for wanting a second or instant fireball, that can only be done by middle-level and high-level magicians or even mages. In addition to the faster release of fireballs by these young boys and girls, the power of fireballs has also increased due to the abundance of mental and magical powers. For example, the fireball technique originally used by many boys and girls was only the size of a fist. But now it has reached the normal level of the size of the bowl. He also praised and encouraged the boys and girls of the Magician Legion, and Narant went back to the tent and fell asleep. On the second day, the dark creatures encountered were much more than yesterday, and even doubled. Narant naturally has no objection to this, and after harvesting 400 energy points, it will be dusk again. UU Reading "Sir, are we still going, didn''t you..." Raymond and Big Stone looked at each other when he got the order of Narant''s assembly. "That''s right, my lord, yesterday, I promised Haibei Principality and Fenglan Principality not to go to their battlefield!" "But that''s just the duchy team on the left. There are more duchy teams on our right, and I haven''t guaranteed anything with the teams on the right..." Narant is still very principled. Since he has promised others, he must not be able to harass him again. But he only agreed to the duchy team on the left, and the duchy team on the right had not yet been ''poisoned'' by him. In this way, Narant is naturally preparing to change the target to smash wool today. "Yes, my lord..." Raymond and Big Stone couldn''t help but silently mourn for the nobles of the duchy on the right. Immediately, on the next journey, time and space seemed to have experienced a reincarnation of the previous two days. Narant started doing ''good people and good deeds'' on his right side. And for Narant''s "help", the representatives of the nobles must be miserable... ¡­ While Narant was happily harvesting energy points, in the middle of the Holy Alliance team, that is, at the core team, the six empires were holding an emergency meeting with the alliance president and Stella. "Everyone, I called everyone here today because I feel that the isolation belt this time does not seem to be peaceful, I wonder if you have noticed? "For example, in the first two years, although we could also encounter scattered dark creatures in the isolation zone, there were not so many." "This time, we encountered more than three times the number of dark creatures in our journey!" Chapter 825： Warning? Popular recommendation: "Everyone said, is there any special situation in this matter!" When the representatives of the six major empires were all present, the president of the Alliance Council who held the meeting took the lead in explaining the reason for the meeting. Because except for the team like Narant who participated in the expedition for the first time, the other teams are familiar with the expedition. Although many minor nobles also discovered this problem, they did not take it too seriously. Because of the expeditions in the past, they also do not need to worry about the decision-making. Instead, the Alliance Council and the six empires make decisions. "It shouldn''t be a big problem. Although there are more dark creatures encountered, they are just ordinary low-level dark creatures, and the most powerful ones are just the three-headed hellhound!" As Theodore The voice fell, and Eric of the Bach Empire was the first to speak. It is also not the first time for him to go on an expedition. Although he was not the eldest prince as the commander in the past, he also knew all kinds of dangers on the way to the expedition. The number of dark creatures has indeed increased in the past two days, but it is nothing special in his opinion. On the contrary, in order to vent his anger, these extra three-headed hellhounds gave him a good breath of the bad anger he got from Narant. "Everyone, do you think so too?" Theodore didn''t say much after hearing the words, but looked at other representatives of the Empire of Opportunity. He called everyone this time, just to be careful, but he didn''t really find any big danger. "I think this kind of situation is still worthy of vigilance. We have developed this isolation zone for decades. Although the dark creatures of the past occasionally wandered here, they cannot survive for too long in this non-dead place. So it won''t gather too many dark creatures!" "But this time, the number of dark creatures has increased. I think there is something wrong with the land of death." Hearing Theodore''s question, Duke Miller frowned slightly, and then he also expressed his thoughts. Compared with young nobles like Eric, these older nobles are more cautious. Especially in the face of dark creatures, if you are not careful, one carelessness can be life-threatening. Dark creatures can engulf most of the land of the Holy Continent, certainly not as harmless to humans and animals as they look like now. "Duke Miller, what changes can happen in the land of death? At most, it''s just one or two teleportation cracks!" "Now we have discovered such restraints as sacred thorns. The dark creatures are actually locusts after autumn, and they can''t jump for too long!" Eric felt that Miller was deliberately targeting him. After all, when he attacked Narant two days ago, this Duke Miller was also defending Narant. However, in the face of Miller Eric''s question, Duke Miller ignored it and looked at Stella instead. "The Prophet Goddess, I heard that the Prophet Goddess in the past had a sense of danger. I wonder if you have any sense or foreknowledge this time?" Following Duke Miller''s inquiry, everyone turned their attention to Stella. The Prophet Goddess more than 100 years ago was indeed powerful. She was a Goddess who grew up after the baptism of blood and fire. But the prophet goddess just woke up not long ago, so everyone subconsciously ignored her. "I did sense that there is danger in the west, and this danger is relatively strong!" "It''s just that the west is the land of death, and it''s my first time to go out with the team, so I don''t know if this danger is because of the land of death that already exists, or something else!" Seeing everyone looking at her, Stella didn''t have any stage fright, she directly expressed her feelings. And what she said was true. She sensed a dangerous aura in the west. If this kind of induction was placed in the place of Glory Continent, Stella would have been alerted long ago. But in this sacred continent, because the west is the paradise of dark creatures and a dangerous place of death, Stella is not sure, whether this threat is because of the dark creatures that already exist, or whether there are other bad things coming. occur. Hearing what Stella said, several representatives were a little surprised for a while. If it is said that President Theodore is only prudent to call everyone to open the meeting. But this Stella is a prophet goddess, and her perception will definitely not be false. It''s just that it is currently impossible to judge whether this crisis represents a danger or not. "It''s probably because of the land of death. After all, the land of death is full of dark creatures. It must be normal for the prophet goddess to sense a crisis there!" Eric saw the appearance of everyone, but he was a little unconcerned. "Everyone, otherwise, although we can''t determine whether this expedition has any accident with the last time, it is best to be vigilant!" "In addition, I will send messengers to deal with the principalities on behalf of the alliance, and let them shrink as much as possible to avoid accidents!" Everyone naturally ignored Eric''s stunned speech. President Theodore also knows that there is no result in continuing to negotiate, so it is better to follow a cautious approach. "President Theodore, our Nok Empire has no opinion!" "We Blue Shield Empire have no opinion either." "Neither does our Toya Empire..." Immediately, all the principalities agreed. As this matter was voted through, the president of the parliament sent hundreds of messengers that night to carry letters to the locations of the various principalities. And Narant also quickly received a letter from the Union Parliament. "Shrink the formation and move closer to the six empires? Besides, there are not so many dark creatures in the past..." Looking at the contents of the letter, Narant didn''t show any opinions or thoughts. The only impression the letter left on him was that he didn''t know if the number of dark creatures he encountered next would be reduced. "Raymond, Quick, order the team to move to the right tomorrow morning!" "In addition, starting today, the number of people on duty at night will be doubled, and all soldiers are ordered not to take off their armor!" Although President Theodore also explained that this was just in case, so that the Principality team should not worry too much. But Narant felt that he should be careful to sail the ten thousand year ship, so he also paid a little attention to it. After instructing his subordinates, Narant returned to the tent and began to rest. On the second day, Narant''s team began to move towards the northwest, following the proposal of the Alliance Council and moved closer to the central team. The other minor nobles were similar to Narant, and they also moved closer. Moreover, when the entire Holy Alliance expedition team began to move closer, Narant found that the number of dark creatures did not decrease. On the contrary, it was the same as the previous days, with a doubled increase. Fortunately, the dark creatures that appeared today are still low-level dark creatures, so it did not cause any trouble for the team to march. Instead, let Narant harvest the energy point to harvest the mouth full of oil. And when it was dusk, Narant would naturally not fall into the "good" habit of playing the autumn wind with other noble teams. Even because the Principality teams are now shrinking the distance, Narant actually has time to run to a few more teams to ''assist''. In this way, the energy points that Narant received today also reached the highest value in several days, with 500 points directly. This energy point is really not too much, you must know that before the expedition, Narant''s stable income of energy points is only 34 points a month. After getting the energy points, Narant did not hesitate to spend 400 of them to exchange for weakened kiwifruit and distribute them to the Storm Knights and the Magician Legion. As for the remaining 100 points, this time he started to accumulate strength for himself. Because Narant felt that as he got closer to the land of death, the acquisition of that energy point would also become easier. In this way, his own strength can also begin to slowly improve. Anyway, if you run out of energy points today, you can receive more tomorrow. And there was nothing wrong with Narant''s prediction, because the income of energy points did increase in the next two days. The second day was more than 800 points, and the third day was more than 1,000 points. The reason why the energy points have increased so much is not only because the dark creatures have increased, but also because the teams of the Principality have come to the nearest point, and the nearest distance is only less than ten miles away. It doesn''t even take 20 minutes under the hurry. In this way, the objects of Narant''s "help" will naturally increase. And it''s a bonus that Narant earns a lot of money from being close to the ranks of the nobles. , But the fact that he likes to make trouble and specialize in robbing monsters has also spread more and more widely, and it has even been faintly spread to the ears of the president of the council. Fortunately, although Narant''s matter is not authentic, it is a thankless thing that hurts others and does not benefit oneself. In this way, the President of the Council did not have any unnecessary reflections, and did not take Narant''s actions seriously at all. "My lord, this subordinate has broken through to the advanced bronze level!" On this day, when Narant finished a day full of harvest, sitting by the camp fire and feasting. Quick hurried over again and reported to Narant. And Narant looked up and found that Quick had broken through again. You must know that Quake only broke through to the bronze middle-level a few days ago. The speed of this breakthrough is simply unbelievable. "This guy, his talent is even better than mine!" Narant couldn''t help but snort, because the interval between his breakthrough from Silver Intermediate to Silver Advanced was not as short as that of Quick. Of course, in addition to the fact that the various elements of the Sacred Continent are more lush, it is because the Lord Narant is healthy enough. You must know that Narant has obtained thousands of energy points these days, but nearly 90% of the energy points are consumed by a group of subordinates. Especially Quick, Narant occasionally takes special care of him. In fact, it''s not just that Quake broke through quickly, the new knights who joined the Storm Knights broke through faster. Under the blessing of the kiwi fruit with strong effect and no side effects, the Storm Knights, who were originally Bronze Elementary Rank, have broken through to the Bronze Knight Advanced Rank as if they had made rockets. If such a large amount of energy points continues, it will not be long before the Knights of the Storm in Narante estimate that all knights can become silver knights. "Okay, Goode, what''s there to be happy about, the Silver Knight is just the strength of a squad leader in the Holy Alliance!" "Among those elite knights, most of them are not golden knights, so don''t be proud, go back to me and continue to work hard!" "It''s an adult!" Quick was not annoyed when he heard the words. He came here because he wanted to report his breakthrough to his adults. Not to invite credit. But he felt that it was unheard of for him to break through so quickly, and it was caused by excitement. In addition, he is extremely grateful to his own adults in his heart. The reason why he can break through is very easy to find. Therefore, this also means coming over to thank your own adults. After Goode left, the sky darkened, and gradually the camp fell into silence. And everyone is accustomed to this quiet night, although occasionally some dark creatures will rush in not far from the camp, but they are all low-level dark creatures, but they are not a threat to them at all. In the early hours of the morning, the campfire in the camp was crackled by the night wind. At this moment, ten members of the Storm Squad are on duty, plus ten longbowmen and ten crossbowmen. "Here again!" Hearing the sound of horses'' hooves being tapped not far away, several guards behind the camp''s wooden walls cheered up. The strange expression is Tan Ding calm. Because there have been five or six waves of such attacks tonight, they were all easily resolved with their cooperation. This time, several people were equally relaxed. The longbowman took out the arrow from the quiver and put it on the bowstring, ready to shoot. The bed crossbowmen also have their crossbow bolts pre-loaded and ready to shoot at any time. Ten members of the Storm Squad came to the front of the longbowmen and the crossbow, covering for their companions, just in case. "One, two, three... Seven, eight! This time there are eight dark creatures, brothers of the bed crossbow team, two of you, how about the remaining six for our longbow team?" "Hehe, UU reading Are you sure, there are six hellhounds and two headless knights!" "The headless knight is a little troublesome, so leave it to you. As for the hellhound, leave it to us. Our longbowmen team will teach him how to be a dark creature!" "Okay, then it''s settled. If anyone loses, the vigil subsidy handed out by the adults tomorrow will be contributed!" "No problem, I also want to eat a small piece of cream cake allowance, hehe!" Seeing that the dark creatures have entered the range, the bow and crossbow team took the lead in attacking. Dongdong! With two muffled sounds, two sturdy crossbow arrows shot out. Boom! And just after a short while, there were two metal landing sounds not far away. It turned out that two crossbow arrows hit the headless knight who was charging without incident. The powerful force of the crossbow arrow directly smashed the dark creature into pieces. "Okay!" The ten Storm Knights stood aside and shouted. "Hehe, let''s watch the performance of the Longbow brothers!" "Then look good! Longbowmen, get ready!" Immediately, ten longbowmen raised their long bows and aimed at the hellhounds who were about to enter the range. Whoosh whoosh! Puff puff! With the sound of a sound coming into the flesh, those hellhounds in the distance fell to the ground one after another. And all the arrows shot by the longbowman fell deeply into the bird''s nest of these **** dogs. "Haha, how''s it going?" "Hehe, it seems that the hope of eating double cream cake tomorrow has been lost!" The bed crossbow guard shook his head. Whoa, whoa! But at this moment, Xun Ying suddenly landed in front of several people. Chapter 826： Night Raiders of Dark Creatures Popular recommendation: "No problem, I also want to eat a small piece of cream cake allowance, hehe!" Seeing that the dark creatures have entered the range, the bow and crossbow team took the lead in attacking. Dongdong! With two muffled sounds, two sturdy crossbow arrows shot out. Boom! And just after a short while, there were two metal landing sounds not far away. It turned out that two crossbow arrows hit the headless knight who was charging without incident. The powerful force of the crossbow arrow directly smashed the dark creature into pieces. "Okay!" The ten Storm Knights stood aside and shouted. "Hehe, let''s watch the performance of the Longbow brothers!" "Then look good! Longbowmen, get ready!" Immediately, ten longbowmen raised their long bows and aimed at the hellhounds who were about to enter the range. Whoosh whoosh! Puff puff! With the sound of a sound coming into the flesh, those hellhounds in the distance fell to the ground one after another. And all the arrows shot by the longbowman fell deeply into the bird''s nest of these **** dogs. "Haha, how''s it going?" "Hehe, it seems that the hope of eating double cream cake tomorrow has been lost!" The bed crossbow guard shook his head. Whoa, whoa! But at this moment, Xun Ying suddenly landed in front of several people. "This is Miss Shirley''s Swift Eagle!" When the little guy landed on the fence, the guards who were laughing and talking instantly changed color. "Yes, hurry, hurry up and inform the adults!" Immediately, two Storm Knights rushed towards the camp. The reason why they saw such a small swift eagle, the complexion of several people changed greatly. That''s because Narant explained that if a swift eagle fell in front of them at night, it means that there are 100,000 emergency situations to happen. After all, when Shirley''s little loli was still growing, it was impossible for her to be on standby 24 hours a day. Therefore, the best way is to notify Lord Narant first in case of an emergency, and then Narant will make arrangements. "Sir! Storm Knight has an emergency report!" Outside Narant''s tent, Lilia was the first to be awakened by the guards. Then he called out to Narant in a whisper. Although Narant was sleeping, his five senses were also very sensitive, so he opened his eyes in an instant. "What''s the matter, let them in!" Narant got up directly, but the armor and stomach on his body also did not retreat. Although Narant doesn''t look very well on weekdays, he still has some self-awareness. In this dangerous isolation zone, being careless is joking with your own life. Following Narant''s order, the two storm knights quickly entered the tent, "Sir, the younger ones were on duty at the gate of the camp just now, when we killed a few scattered dark creatures, suddenly one of Miss Shirley''s The Swift Eagle has landed on the fence!" "Because you have explained before..." "The Swift Eagle fell on the fence!" Narant didn''t wait for the two Storm Knights to finish, and stood up. The order was given by him, and he naturally understood what it meant. "You all go to inform Quick and Raymond now, and at the same time let people sound the alarm, and the whole camp will enter a state of emergency preparations!" "Yes, my lord!" The two Storm Knights obeyed the command respectfully, and then quickly exited the tent. And it didn''t take long for the alarm bells to be heard in the camp immediately. ¡°Sir, hot water and towels!¡± After the Storm Knight left, Lilia''s little maid immediately brought hot water and towels. Narant took the towel and wiped it on his face, his whole mind instantly sobered up. "Lilia, you''ll stay in the adult''s tent later, don''t go out, you know?" Narant was very satisfied with the well-behaved little maid. After an explanation, he left the tent immediately. "Sir, what''s wrong?" When Narant came out of the tent, several lucky daughters just gathered outside the tent. Shirley''s little loli rubbed her sleepy eyes, and she was a little unclear, so she asked Narant. "Xue Li, your Swift Eagle has returned to the camp tonight. You should immediately summon it to inquire about the situation, and send more Swift Eagles to explore the surrounding area!" "Yeah, you''re back?" Little Lolita immediately widened her eyes when she heard the words, and all the sleepiness she had been feeling disappeared, "Okay sir!" Immediately, Shirley''s little loli immediately followed Narant''s instructions. Not long after, Xun Ying, who had just returned to the camp, was summoned by Shirley Little Loli. This Swift Eagle is one of the Swift Eagles in the realm tonight. If there is no major movement, they will not return. Instead, it will find a canopy in the front area to rest as a dark whistle. "Sir, Xun Ying said that it heard terrifying movements more than ten miles ahead, and also heard the screams of many companions?" In just a moment, as Shirley Little Lolita communicated with Xun Ying, she immediately spoke out to Nalande with a nervous expression. "The terrifying movement, and the screams of the companions?" Narant''s expression changed immediately. The ten-mile boundary is actually the last boundary of the Narant camp except for the fence. When Narant set up camp these days, Shirley would set up a triple cordon. Every ten miles is a warning line. Now, the three-layered cordon, the swift eagles that were thirty miles away and twenty miles away did not return. Instead, the swift eagles from the last ten miles returned. That shows that the rest of the Xunying must have been wiped out. And such a thing is something that Narant has never encountered before. In the past, because the swift eagle was a high-altitude existence and was an ordinary animal, no matter what enemy it was, it would not care about the birds on its head. "Xue Li, in addition to hearing the sound, has Xun Ying seen any trace of the enemy''s enemy?" "Sir, it said no. After he heard the mourning of many companions, he immediately returned!" "And just as it fled, I heard mourning from the surrounding and its teammates!" The little girl Xue Li shook her head, paused, and said, "Sir, I can''t sense the existence of those Swift Eagles sent tonight!" "Xue Li, don''t be sad, the adults will catch more Xun Ying for you in the future!" Narant touched Little Loli''s head, then looked at Vivienne and Catherine, "Catherine, Vivienne, if there is an accident tonight, you must ensure the safety of Shirley and Vinnie!" "As for my lord, you don''t have to worry, my lord, I can protect myself!" "Yes, my lord!" Hearing Narant say this, the two lucky daughters also showed nervous expressions. However, they also knew the character of their adults, so they did not dare to object. "Okay, don''t be too nervous, the adults are just in case, we have the magic cannon and the magician army, so even if the enemy is strong, we still have the strength to fight." After appeasing all the lucky daughters, Narant didn''t stay any longer, and immediately headed towards the front of the camp. "grown ups!" "grown ups!" At this moment, all the combatants in the camp gathered here. Quick, Raymond and the others saw Narant and immediately leaned over. "Quick, Raymond, get everyone ready to fight, we may have a tough fight tonight!" "Yes, my lord!" Raymond and Quick are well experienced, so even if they were suddenly woken up in the middle of the night, there was no nervousness on their faces. After being instructed by Narant, he immediately took his subordinates to their respective mounts, and then drove out of the city with the other guards. Narant is only a temporary camp, so the space is very limited, and the camp does not have much defense facilities, so if there is a real battle, it is better to do it outside the camp. A group of subordinates went to the outside of the camp, the spearmen were in the center, the Wolf Knights and the Tulip Knights were on both sides, the longbowmen and the magician army, and a group of long-range attack teams gathered at the fence at the inner edge of the camp. In this way, Narant began to wait quietly. There is something strange about the dark creatures this time. Anyway, the Swift Eagles and Bees sent by Shirley did not return. Seeing this, Narant simply told Shirley not to waste Swift Eagle and Bees, and waited quietly for the enemy to come to the door. Time passed by minute by minute, and in this depressing and tense atmosphere, twenty minutes later, there was movement in the distance from Narant and the others. Whoa whoa whoa! It was the sound of leaves shaking. Although there are not many trees in this isolation zone, there is still such a dense swaying sound of branches and leaves, which is enough to prove the seriousness of the matter. "Longbow squad, nod!" Seeing the movement getting closer, Narant immediately gave an order. "shoot!" As the longbowmen ignited the tarpaulin where the arrows were missing, Narant gave an order and hundreds of rockets were fired in unison. boom! boom! boom! As the rocket landed, the large bonfire that had just been set up was not ignited immediately, and the return of nearly five or six hundred meters was illuminated in an instant. At almost the same time, the scene farther ahead also faintly entered the field of vision of everyone in the camp. In an instant, everyone in the camp couldn''t help but numb their scalps and swallowed. Even Narant was shocked. I saw that eight or nine hundred meters away, a large area of ??dark creatures really stepped forward. How many are there, because of the cover of the night, it is not too real to see. In short, it is a large area, covering the front of Narant and his camp. Among these dark creatures, in addition to the most common skulls, death knights, and **** three-headed dogs, there are also several large-sized beings mixed in. These big guys have many tentacles and are at least ten meters high. With his extraordinary eyesight, Narant carefully discerned that it turned out to be a spider. "Damn, such a big spider!" Narant''s scalp also burst. hoo hoo hoo! That is, after Narant and others saw the true face of the dark creature, a roar came from the opposite side. In an instant, the originally quiet and silent wilderness became lively like a morning market. And seeing this scene, Narant''s heart was even more stunned, and he had a very bad premonition. That is, this dark creature attack must be commanded by a ''guy'' behind it. Nor was Narrant fighting dark creatures for the first time. No matter what time it was in the past, the dark creatures began to roar and scream from afar, so Narant could detect Zhuang Kang even from a few miles away. Earlier, such a large group of dark creatures approached the camp quietly and silently. If the bonfire was not suddenly lit, letting the dark creatures know that they had been exposed, these guys would probably continue to be quiet. "Don''t be nervous, hold me steady, long-range attack team, prepare to attack!" Although he also felt uneasy about the enemy this time, as the commander, Narant couldn''t show it. Instead, it was calm and calm, and began to give orders. With Narant''s order, the long-range attack team immediately began to install crossbow bolts and thrown stones. "Long-range attack team, target the big spiders in the dark biota, launch!" When the long-range attack team was ready to launch, the dark creatures had also approached 500 meters. This was already the longest effective range for a long-range attack team, so Narant gave the order without hesitation. The number of enemies this time is very large, but those low-level dark creatures, Narant does not care. Only the spider, which he had never seen before, was what he was most worried about now. Therefore, at the moment of the war, Narant''s primary target is these big guys. I want to take this to find out their truth. Winter Winter! Following Narante''s orders, the ranged attack squads fired at their respective targets without hesitation. Amidst the muffled sound, the arrows and stones hurriedly shot towards the big guys in the distance. Seeing the sturdy crossbow arrows and large stone bullets flying through the air, the big spiders in the dark biota finally moved. hoo hoo hoo! Only after hearing a few roars of filial piety from the sky, the belly of the big spiders actually began to emit green light. Then, as their mouthparts opened , a string of dim light spiraled up in a spiral state. These green glows seemed to be the fireworks spiraling upwards, and after they rose, they went straight towards the crossbow arrows and stone bullets in the air. Boom boom boom! In the next instant, the two collided in the air. Immediately, green light burst out in the air, and most of the crossbow arrows and stone bullets turned into powder. Fortunately, Narant''s long-range attack team has an absolute numerical advantage. There are still a few crossbow arrows and stone bullets that slip through the net. puff puff! hoo hoo hoo! In the next instant, two crossbow arrows shot directly at the two big spiders. With the sound of puff, the arrow of the crossbow fell into the body of the big spider. Accompanied by the angry howl of the big spider. However, Narant did not show any joy because of this, because the crossbow arrow really only had its shoulders submerged in the spider''s carapace. As for the huge arrow shaft at the back, there is no way to go any further. Obviously, the power of the crossbow is only enough to make these big spiders hurt. The big spider was obviously provoked by Narant''s attack, and immediately, the abdomens of several big guys began to flash green light again. However, this time the big spider did not open its mouthparts, but raised its huge tail. Puff puff! With a few strange popping sounds, a group of snow-white objects flew high into the sky, flying diagonally in the direction of Narant and the others. Narant tried to open his eyes to distinguish, and the next moment he found that it was actually a spider web with a diameter of four or five meters. "Be careful to avoid!" Narant hurriedly spoke to a group of his subordinates. At the same time, his body also quickly swept forward. Chapter 827： Bloodthirsty Bat Popular recommendation: Puff puff! But just when the guards panicked, the big spiders in the distance attacked again! Six or seven spider webs fell from the sky again. If it goes on like this, don''t wait for those dark creatures to approach, the guards on Narant''s side will lose their combat effectiveness! Seeing that the spider web on the sky was getting closer and closer, Zhuang Kang simply abandoned the long sword and immediately began to cast magic. "Flame burst ring!" With a light drink from Narant, seven or eight fireballs the size of a washbasin appeared in front of him. This flame explosion ring belongs to high-level magic, and it was also learned by Narant some time ago. In fact, there is not much difference between fireballs and fireballs, but it consumes more energy, has greater power, and has more numbers. The next moment, several scorching fireballs dispersed and shot straight towards several spider webs in the air. Boom boom boom! As the fireball collided with the spider web, fireworks burst into the air in an instant, just like the splendid fireworks during the Spring Festival in the previous life. It is a pity that at this moment it is on the cruel battlefield of this different world. And when the splendid fireworks exploded, the spider web that was difficult to cut even with a sword started to burn. Like the leads of firecrackers, it spreads from the center to the periphery. In the end, the entire spider web was wiped out. "Ah, this spider web is afraid of fire!" Narant''s subordinates also saw this scene and immediately exclaimed. Ji Ling has even raised the torch to point towards the spider web. Unfortunately, they thought too simply, the torch was pressed on the spider web, but the spider web was not ignited at all. "It''s not about being afraid of fire, it''s about being afraid of magic!" Seeing this, Narant immediately threw a small fireball. boom! Sure enough, with a small fireball of elementary magic, the spider web covering the guards was immediately ignited. Obviously, ordinary fire and water on the spider web can''t do anything at all. To solve them, you need the magician''s fireball technique. "Guard your head!" Seeing this, Narant immediately reminded several guards who were pinned under the spider web. The guards immediately buried their heads when they heard the words, and after a while, the cobwebs on their bodies had been burnt, leaving only burning marks on the stomachs of the guards. "Rumba, aim the magic cannon at those big guys and shoot me!" Cobweb''s crisis contact, Narant''s side regrouped again. However, those big spiders were still their concern, so Narant had to draw out one of his trump cards immediately. "Yes, your honorable lord!" The goblin leader Rumba immediately responded when he heard the words, and then ordered the five tall one-eyed trolls. "Troll slave, climb down, goblins, the magic cannon is charged in five seconds, target those ugly big spiders in the distance!" Buzz! Following Rumba''s instructions, after the Cyclops leaned down, the goblins in charge of shooting deftly picked the troll''s back. Immediately, he picked up the **** of the magic cannon, and then the magic cannon began to charge. Bang bang bang! With a series of humming charges, as the five seconds arrived, the magic energy barrel sprayed five green light groups without hesitation. In the past, when this magic cannon was used, it was during the day. But now it is dark night. When this magic light group cut through the night sky, it had a different kind of beauty. The long tail flame that was spilled out had an indescribably gorgeous beauty. Under the trajectory that everyone could catch with the naked eye, the magic light group finally slammed into the target. hoo hoo hoo! And when the magic cannon collided with a few big spiders, the big spider, which was as unshakable as a hill, stumbled immediately. It was accompanied by a shrill cry. "Rumba, second shot!" Seeing this, Narant was instantly overjoyed. This magic cannon is effective against the big spider, and it is still capable of heavy damage. "Yes, your honorable lord!" Rumba executed it immediately, and then ordered the goblins to recharge for the second time. This is the advantage of the magic cannon. As long as the magic spar is enough, there is no interval between the firing time and the charging. Buzz! Bang bang bang! In the next instant, five energy groups dragging the dream tail flame once again cut through the night sky and slammed into the big spiders! Boom boom boom! Ow~ This time, the big spiders couldn''t stand it any longer. They turned from their angry roars to howls, and then swayed twice and fell to the ground. Winter winter! These big guys have huge bodies, and when they fell, they crushed many low-level dark creatures! hoo hoo hoo! And a group of dark creatures seemed to be provoked, or received some orders. The next moment, he roared again and again, and began to use it towards Narant''s camp like a tide. "Rumba, you continue to deal with the remaining two big spiders, and everyone else, prepare to fight!" Seeing this, Narant immediately drew his long sword from his waist. And so did the guards and knights. The spear phalanx has already held the spear diagonally, and Raymond Quick and others have also pulled out the swords around their waists! "Longbowmen, shoot!" Whoosh whoosh! When the dark creature got closer and closer, it finally reached the range of the longbowman. As the arrow rain fell, a small piece was instantly shot in front of the charging dark creature. It is a pity that there are too many dark creatures, as if the tide is endless. As soon as the dark creatures in front arrived, they were immediately filled by the rest of the dark creatures behind them. "Wolf Knights!" "Storm Knights!" "charge!" Seeing that the dark creature has crossed the longbowman''s shooting distance. The two knights under Narant did not wait any longer. In the past, the knights stayed on both sides, waiting for the enemy to really touch before attacking. But in the face of these dark creatures, Narant knew that the spearmen would bear the brunt, and they would definitely not be able to stand it. Because these dark creatures have no fear in the face of the hedgehog-like gun formation. They will not hesitate to use their bodies to destroy the pike phalanx and open a safe passage for their companions behind. In this way, only the Knights can bear the brunt and share the pressure of the dark creatures. "kill!" Hundreds of galloping knights rushed out of the array, and then their swords were pointed straight ahead, and their speed began to increase rapidly. With a loud shout, hundreds of knights were inserted into the tide-like dark creatures like sharp swords. Bang bang bang! Then, there was a crisp sound of collision. In particular, the sound of the skeleton soldiers being crushed and crushed was particularly clear, even if Narant and others were separated by more than 100 meters, they could also hear it clearly. roar roar. Of course, a sprint of more than 100 meters would only allow the Knights of the Wild Wolf and the Knights of the Storm to gallop in the ocean of dark creatures for a moment. Immediately, they fell into a wave of dark creatures. Fortunately, the Wolf Knights had plenty of experience in facing such a group. In particular, the monster wolves themselves are extremely ferocious beings. Therefore, the storm knights followed the wolf knights, and they could dash left and right in the dark creature group to kill a large area of ??dark creatures. "Long spear phalanx, raise your gun!" At this moment, the rest of the dark creatures who could not squeeze in front of the Knights had already aimed at Narant and their camp. When the dark creatures approached to a distance of ten meters, the spearmen also raised their spears under the order. kill! hoo hoo hoo! Immediately, the dark creatures lined up on the spear formation like waves. And the guards of the pike phalanx are also battle-tested, and immediately put one end of the spear on the ground to prevent it from being overwhelmed by the dark creatures. puff puff! At this moment, there were two puffs coming from behind the dark creature again. It turned out that the only two big spiders left had not been solved, and the spider web was released towards the spear square again. "Fireball!" Narant threw out two fireballs at will. With two bangs, the two spider webs turned into ashes in midair. After finishing the cobweb, Narant immediately looked at Rumba and the others. It was found that the Lombards were already charging. Buzz! Bang bang bang! That is, at this time, the five magic cannons were finally charged. Immediately, five green energy bursts dragged the tail flame toward the only two remaining large spiders. Seeing this, Narant was completely relieved. Thinking that the magician army and the goblins will almost appear. With the support of the Mage Legion and Goblins, the battle should be stable today. Choo Choo Choo! Boom boom boom! However, just when Narant thought so. A situation suddenly occurred on the battlefield ahead. The five green energy clusters were not able to hit the remaining two big spiders, but they seemed to hit something before they approached the big spiders, and then were directly detonated. "what happened?" Narant was startled and immediately stared at it. Choo Choo Choo! "It''s a dark creature that can fly!" But when Narant used his super eyesight to see Zhuang Kang in front of him, he became even more surprised. In the dark night sky in the distance, there were actually dozens of bats with a wingspan of five or six meters. These bats were completely black, and Narant didn''t notice them before. But now the other party not only blocked the five magic cannons, but also swept straight towards Narant''s front, and only then did he realize the existence of the other party. "My lord, that is the third-order dark creature bloodthirsty bat!" Lombard also saw those bats at the moment. Immediately screamed, obviously, these bloodthirsty bats should be quite difficult to deal with. "Rumba, give me three magic cannons to attack these ugly bats!" Narant now finally knows why the Swift Eagle sent out to guard has not returned. It turns out that among the dark creatures this time, there are more beings that can fly. And the dark creatures have no way of knowing that those Swift Eagles are Narrant''s spies. But they are hostile to all creatures with blood, so those swift eagles must have become the meals of these bats. "It''s your honorable lord!" Hearing this, Rumba immediately instructed three goblins to carry the magic cannon and aim at the air. Buzz! With the charging, the radiating energy group goes straight into the air. But the next moment, the three magic energy cannons were directly empty. "My lord, these bloodthirsty bats are too fast, and they are still in Heiyan, we can''t hit them at all!" Just hit the **** and came to the result that the magic cannon could not hit these bloodthirsty bats . In fact, let alone Rumba, Narant himself discovered it. These bloodthirsty bats are extremely flexible, so with the poor fire rate of the magic cannons, they are like cannons hitting mosquitoes. Choo Choo Choo! "Ah, Orc, Orc! Help me!" And at the next moment, a scream came from Narant''s ear. It turned out that a goblin warrior was attacked by a bloodthirsty bat and was directly caught in the air. These bloodthirsty bats are actually very smart, knowing that the wolf knight, the storm knight, and even the pikemen with Narant sitting in the town are not easy to deal with. So it flew silently over the camp, and immediately grabbed a goblin who was too late to reflect. Tear! After the goblin was caught high in the sky, he only had time to call for help twice. Immediately, with a screeching sound, the goblin''s body was directly torn in half by the bloodthirsty bat. Large swathes of blood fell from the air like raindrops. "Oak! Oak!" The rest of the goblins who were still waiting for the order to prepare for the battle were so frightened that the Orkes kept screaming, because at this moment those bloodthirsty bats had already flown to the camp wound, just waiting for everyone below to pay attention, then There will be a surprise attack. "Vivian, send me the Mage Legion!" "Yes, my lord!" Narant didn''t want to use the Mage Legion immediately. Because he felt that the dark creatures of this attack were a little weird, and there must be some wisdom behind them. Therefore, the trump card of dark creatures, it is naturally hidden as deep as possible. But now because of the appearance of these bloodthirsty bats, Narant knew that it would be impossible to stop using the Legion of Magicians. Because the bloodthirsty bat has been staying at a high altitude waiting for an opportunity. For Narant and the others, it was like a man behind his back. If you don''t solve them, then your few subordinates will likely be killed by the other party. Soon, a hundred boys and girls magicians were called out of the tent. "Sir, the magician army is in place!" Vivian reported to Narant. "Everyone, ten in a row, form a phalanx team!" Seeing this, Narant turned around and directed the army of magicians in person. This is the first time that the boy and girl magicians have faced dark creatures. In this way, there is fear on the face However, thanks to the time in the territory, in addition to allowing them to improve themselves. Narant did not forget to let them carry out basic training, so these boys and girls still suppressed their fear and arranged them neatly according to Narant''s instructions, forming a square phalanx. "The Legion of Magicians, in the air above the target, cast fireball spells, wait for my next order!" When the boys and girls stood up, Narant immediately gave the order to release the spell. "Sir, is there no goal?" In the face of Narant''s order, the boys and girls hesitated for a moment. Because Narant did not choose a target for them, only the air above their heads. Vivian heard the words and immediately asked. "No need to aim, start casting immediately!" "Yes, my lord!" With Narant''s confirmation again, the boys and girls finally no longer hesitated, and immediately began to sing. After eating so many spiritual fruit and affinity fruit, the effect is still very significant. I saw a group of boys and girls who were nervous, but the casting process went very smoothly. Bang bang bang! Just three seconds later, fireballs immediately rose in front of the boys and girls in the field. "Everyone, launch!" The next moment, Narant finally gave further orders. Whoosh whoosh! And following this order, a hundred fireballs shot into the air in salvo. Although he didn''t aim at the target deliberately, it was because of the number and the formation of the boys and girls. The fireballs also formed a barrage in the night sky. If you can see it from a distance, it is more intuitive there. Hundreds of fireballs form a regular square, and then only from the night sky! Chapter 828： victory Popular recommendation: Choo Choo Choo! And as the wall of fire composed of hundreds of fireballs lifted off, the bloodthirsty bats that were still hovering leisurely in the air finally discovered the threat. Begin to keep flapping the wings to climb to the height. Unfortunately, they had previously determined that Narant and others below would not be able to attack them, so the flying height was only thirty or forty meters. Now I want to climb, but it is too late. In the screams of these ugly big guys, hundreds of fireballs have arrived in front of them. Boom boom boom! The next moment, sparks exploded in the air. Although these ugly bloodthirsty bats can dodge one or two fireballs by virtue of their agile stature, they can always face the matrix of hundreds of fireballs, but they are always unable to do what they want. After being hit by the first fireball, although these bloodthirsty bats did not fall immediately, they were only slightly injured. But as they panicked and fled, they took the initiative to hit more fireballs. When this wave of fireballs passed, at least seven or eight bloodthirsty bats fell from the air with scorched smoke all over their bodies. "Legion of Magicians, Fireball, launch!" But Narant''s side did not stop after the first wave of fireballs were released. At this moment, the second wave of the Magician Legion''s singing has also been completed. There is still no need to aim, and with Narant''s password, the second wave of hundreds of fireballs lifted off again. Whoosh whoosh! The fireball was like a splendid firework, once again embellishing a square in the air. And although the bloodthirsty bat that escaped by chance had already climbed to a height at this moment, it was more or less hit by a fireball before. In this way, when they flew to a height of more than 100 meters, the fireball technique caught up with these guys again. Boom boom boom! Choo Choo Choo! As a series of screams came from the air again, the bloodthirsty bat team was hit hard again, and more than ten more fell from the air. In this way, there are only two left in the air at the moment. The two bloodthirsty bats climbed to a height of more than 200 meters and were flying hard towards the west. At this moment, the boys and girls of the Magician Legion in Narant are no longer a threat to them. Because fireball is a low-level magic after all, if it reaches more than 200 meters, the fireball will automatically explode because there is not enough mana to maintain. Of course, this is talking about boys and girls, not Narant! "Want to run, can you run away? Blazing fireballs!" Just listening to Narant snorted coldly, two basketball-sized fireballs formed in front of him, and then two swishes shot towards the distant night sky. Boom! Tweet! The speed of the fireball is very fast, and the range is also very primitive, just like the anti-aircraft missiles on the battlefield in the previous life generally caught up with two bloodthirsty bats with scars. When the fireballs approached them, with Narant''s mental control, the two fireballs did not need to hit them accurately at all, but exploded on their sides, directly wrapping the two slipping fish in the flames. Immediately, two ugly bats with fireworks fell from the sky. "The Magician Legion, now assist the rest of the guards to start clearing the dark creatures on the ground!" "Yes, my lord!" Now that the hole card has been used, Narant doesn''t need to hide it anymore. Following his instructions, the boys and girls immediately began to sing, and fireballs began to harvest these dark creatures on the ground. , Of course, the boys and girls are junior magicians after all. Although they have the blessing of the strange fruit, their magic power is much stronger than that of ordinary junior magicians. But each person can only release eight or nine fireballs at most, and then they have to rest and meditate to restore their magic power. "It seems that when this expedition is over, the magician army has to be equipped with a staff!" While thinking about it in his heart, Narant turned to the goblin leader Rumba again. Because there was no trouble with the bloodthirsty bats, at this moment Rumba led the goblins to manipulate the magic cannon to solve the last two big spiders. At this moment, several big guys that Narant met for the first time have been resolved, leaving the low-level dark creatures. "Rumba, order all the goblin warriors to dispatch!" Narant brought thousands of goblins this time. And these goblins all possess extraordinary powers, and the weakest ones are the same as the Bronze Elementary Rank. In this way, it is natural for them to come on stage and fight at this moment. As for why Narant didn''t arrange them for the first time, instead he even placed his ordinary spear formation in front. Mainly, Narant is now very familiar with the race of goblins. These guys are slightly more powerful, but they are very timid. , They are only suitable for fighting against the wind. When fighting against the wind, these guys are more brave with each other, and Okeok''s hunt is like a pack of wolves. But if they are fighting against the wind and have a little setback, then these guys will run away without hesitation. In this way, Narant dared not let these guys appear at the place where the battle started. If the time comes, these guys will turn around and run away when they encounter a situation, maybe their other subordinates will be led astray. Morale is the most important thing on the battlefield. Even though all the guards in Narant can see death as their home, sometimes they can''t help being coerced to escape. In this way, these goblins are allowed to appear only when they are absolutely certain that there is no danger. "Oak! Orc! Kill, kill all these ugly guys!" And the fact is as Narant expected. Although the battle was fierce at this moment, there was no particularly great danger. So, after these goblins were instructed, they immediately raised their messy weapons and started heading towards the dark creatures. And Narant found that although these goblins were short in stature, their agility was surprisingly high. The speed at which they wielded their weapons was even a few points faster than those of Quick and others. In this way, when these goblins were fighting, the weapon was like the head of a woodpecker, knocking at the enemy in rapid succession without stopping. "No wonder these goblins not only know how to make all kinds of machinery, but they are also good at building buildings. With such a fast hand speed, it is a waste not to take a pick." At this moment, Narant is not only putting the matter of equipping the Magician Legion with a staff on the agenda. Even the unified exclusive weapons for these goblins are also well thought out. That is the mining pick specially used for digging, the small and sharp mining pick, plus the hand speed of these goblins, I am afraid that even the special steel plate can be cut into a big hole by them. As for dealing with the enemy, that''s even less of a problem. And with the full firepower on Narant''s side, the dark creatures that attacked tonight also fell in pieces. After about half an hour, the battle had become sporadic. All of Narant''s subordinates were gasping for breath at the moment, but no one stopped. When all the standing dark creatures were finally put down, they still patrolled the battlefield, completely erasing those dark creatures that were only smashed to the ground but not completely dead from this world. Of course, in addition to the busy combat soldiers, Narant''s ambulance team was also busy. "My lord, Sister Vinnie fainted!" Just as Narant watched the guards smash the few remaining skeleton heads with green flames on the battlefield, the little girl Shirley hurried over. "Fainted? Take the adults to have a look!" Narant didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately headed towards the camp. When she came to the camp, Vinnie was already awake. Obviously, this girl fainted due to overuse of her natural power. Although he was awake at this moment, his pretty face was still pale. "I''ve seen adults!" "Okay, Vinnie, just lie down and leave the rescue of the wounded to the other members of the medical team for the time being!" Narant patted Vinnie''s shoulder distressedly. It can be said that among all the lucky women, only Winnie''s career is the most difficult. After all, once a war breaks out, the wounded are all produced at the same time. And if you want to save the life of the seriously wounded, then Vinnie''s innate power cannot be spared. The girl''s character made her face the wounded without caring for herself at all, and did everything possible to treat the wounded. After Narant comforted Vinnie, he left Vivian and others to take care of him, while he continued to go forward. Immediately, Quick and others also reported the battle loss tonight. In tonight''s battle, one wolf knight was killed, three storm knights were killed, twenty pikemen were killed, and fifty goblins were killed. As for the injuries, four of the Wolf Knights were seriously injured, 13 of the Storm Knights were seriously injured, 35 of the Pikemen were seriously injured, and 100 of the Goblins were seriously injured. As for minor injuries, there are no statistics, because as long as the soldiers who participated in the frontal battle are more or less injured. This kind of battle loss is the largest of the many battles Narant has experienced. Of course, this is because of Vinnie''s presence. Because of those seriously wounded, almost all of them were pulled back from the brink of life and death by Vinnie using the power of innate talent. Those soldiers who died in battle all died on the spot on the battlefield, so even if a talented girl like Vinnie existed, it would be powerless. "Take care of the soldiers'' bodies, burn them with fire and bring their ashes back!" Narant solemnly explained to Quick and others. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Quick took a group of his subordinates to start the operation. Of course, although Narant''s loss tonight was huge, it actually meant that the victory was also outstanding. Although Narant couldn''t count the number of dark creatures that came this time, after all, many dark creatures did not even have corpses left after death. But Narant was able to judge the scale of the dark creatures tonight from the energy points he had obtained. At this moment, on his system panel, the value of energy points has reached more than 1,800 points. From this massive energy point value, it can be seen that there are at least tens of thousands of dark creatures tonight. Narant can destroy them all, which is definitely a great victory. "Raymond!" "My lord, this subordinate is here!" Raymond responded immediately. "How many people are still available for the Knights of the Wild Wolf!" "My lord, all wolf knights can fight!" Following Narant''s inquiry, the barbarians who were sitting directly on the ground and resting on the stomachs of their monster beasts and wolves quickly stood up. "Very good, all the barbarians are killed in battle, immediately take a strong fruit, and then follow the adults to set off!" Although more than 2,300 energy points are already massive, Narant is still not satisfied. Because he felt that such an opportunity tonight was too rare. Although there are these fourth-order bloodthirsty bats and the big spider among the dark creatures, the rest are basically low-level dark creatures. So, this must be an excellent opportunity to harvest energy points. Since his Narant team of more than 2,000 people can encounter dark creatures tonight, the other principality teams will naturally be unable to escape. Therefore, Narant is also preparing to go to other principality teams to fight the autumn wind this time. At that time, he just needs to be smarter and not fight against the bloodthirsty bat and the big spider. "This time you shouldn''t blame me for coming to support!" Narant let out a grunt, and immediately took ninety-five wolf knights toward the battlefield on the right. As for why he didn''t go to the left, that was because Narant had already seen the camp on the right blazing into the sky, and it was closer to his position. ... "Damn, why do so many dark creatures take the initiative to attack, and there are bloodthirsty bats and green spiders, aren''t we still a day away from the real place of death?" "Yeah, this is an isolation belt. It has been planted with sacred thorns. It has never happened before that a large number of dark creatures invaded the isolation belt!" "Marquis Dam, what to do, we have been surrounded by dark creatures!" "What else can I do, continue to fight, I will soon reflect on the six empires and the Magician Academy, and then come to support!" "But those bloodthirsty bats in the sky and the green spiders in the distance keep attacking, making our subordinates unable to fight with all their strength. It''s really hateful!" "It''s hateful and can''t do anything. Who told us that we have encountered such a situation today before we have time to assign a magician!" "It seems that after returning this time, it is necessary to express a look to the Alliance Council. The magician must be assigned at the Fort of Thorns, otherwise we will encounter such trouble next time We are too passive! " "Marquis Damm is right. If it weren''t for the green spiders and the ugly bloodthirsty bats in the sky, we could easily deal with them with the tens of thousands of low-level dark creatures!" "In addition, I guess it is not a special case to encounter our situation this time. The teams of other principalities also encountered such a sudden attack of such a large wave of dark creatures." "Hey, look, is there a team coming over there?" While several nobles were commanding their subordinates to fight and discussing the situation, a noble suddenly caught a glimpse of a team rushing towards them in the dark night on the left. "Looking at the appearance of running, it should be Baron Narant and his Demon Knights." "Hey, it seems that Baron Narant gave up the camp, and I really got it right. It''s not just our Principality of Lot who was attacked tonight!" "Baron Narant''s team is only less than 2,000 people, and it is lucky to be able to escape!" A group of nobles are already very familiar with the figures of Narant and his subordinates when they are running wildly. Moreover, everyone speculated for the first time that Narant must have escaped because of the attack of the dark creatures. As for Narrant''s victory over the dark creatures? They never thought that although bloodthirsty bats are only fourth-order dark creatures, they are actually more difficult to deal with than ordinary sixth-order dark creatures. The reason is simple, because these guys can fly. On the side of the human race, even the earth knights cannot fly. Therefore, facing the attack of this bloodthirsty bat, before the support of the Holy Magic Academy arrives, they will definitely not be able to win the battle. Chapter 829： Introspect myself Popular recommendation: "Lord, Billy, you guys are now leading the team to open a gap in the side and let Baron Narant come in!" "Although what Baron Narant did two days ago was a bit infuriating, he now has access to dwarf weapons after all." "In addition, in fact, I have long been uncomfortable with the expressions of the Bach Empire and the Holy Magic Academy. Letting Baron Narant live can be regarded as venting our anger." While discussing Narant''s escape, Marquis Nadam also gave orders to several duchy nobles. This Narant must be saved, because there is no contradiction between the two sides, and there are even some exchanges of interests. More importantly, Narant''s handling of the Bach Empire and the Sacred Magic Academy was also recognized by the nobles of these small principalities. The Bach Empire will not talk about it, that is, because of its strong national strength, it often makes things difficult to bully the small principality. The Holy Magic Academy is even more abominable. Originally, this Sacred Magic Academy was jointly funded and established by the alliance of the duchies and empires. But with the strength of the Magic Academy, the Sacred Magic Academy has become arrogant. Even with such an expedition to clear the dark creatures, it is extremely difficult for these small principalities to obtain the support of magicians. Not only do they need to send enough benefits to the Sacred Magic Academy on weekdays, but even now they need to send benefits to the mentors who lead the team. Otherwise, when the time comes, people will assign you to the weakest magician, and it will be difficult to deal with the situation like today. "Yes, Marquis Dam!" A group of nobles naturally would not object, and soon rushed to the side with a few elites under them. Although everyone seems to be besieged in the camp, it is not a problem to really want to break out. It''s just that the current scene did not threaten their lives, and all of them needed to sit in the camp to avoid morale collapse. And the fact is also true, as several nobles rushed forward with hundreds of elites, they immediately opened a hole in the side. "Baron Narant, come this way!" After the two nobles, Lauder and Billy, got through the passage, they immediately waved to Narant, who was already approaching. Narant also saw the movements of several people, and also waved: "Your Excellency, my support from Narant is here again!" After speaking, Narant waved to the wolf knight behind him: "Follow my lord!" "kill!" Immediately, Narant and his group speeded up, heading straight for the edge of the dark creature. "Uh!" In the face of Narant''s move, all the nobles in the Principality of Lot were taken aback. Isn''t it good to be attacked by dark creatures to escape? It looks like this is clearly to support them. "Could it be that we, the Principality of Lot, were the only ones attacked tonight?" After a moment of silence, several nobles from the Principality of Lot couldn''t help but have such thoughts. "Maybe that''s the case, then this time our Principality of Lot is too unlucky!" A group of nobles from the Principality of Lot showed pain. It is the so-called not to suffer from the few but to suffer unevenly, and the so-called not to seek common wealth and honor, but to seek common misfortune. If the other principalities hadn''t suffered this attack tonight, then their hearts must be unbalanced. How could Narant know the complicated thoughts of the nobles of the Principality of Lot at the moment? Seeing the death knight three-headed dog in the dark biota, that is full of energy points. Moreover, because this camp is not his own, he has no scruples at all, just kill it. For a time, Narant led the wild wolf knights under his command to kill, rushing left and right in the dark creature group, and the harvest was very happy. And the attention of those few big spiders and dozens of bloodthirsty bats in the sky at the moment is all on the large team of the Principality of Lot. In this way, Narant Narant directly caused chaos behind the dark creatures. "This Baron Narant is so brave!" Although most of the dark creatures that appeared tonight are low-level existences. But now there are more than 20,000 people in the field, so they can be as handsome and mad as Narant, and the nobles think that they really can''t do it. "That''s fine. The appearance of Baron Narant this time can also help us reduce casualties. Now we just don''t know when the support from the Sacred Magic Academy will come." The nobles were really grateful for Narant''s support this time. Don''t look at the small number of Narant, but his more than 100 people are the dark creatures who have at least harvested the advance. Among them, the three-headed dog and the death knight are their hunting targets, and the rest of the dead and wounded skeleton soldiers are just incidental. Choo Choo Choo! And just after Narant was on the field for more than ten minutes, the bloodthirsty bats in the air finally reflected. Immediately, a few were separated and headed towards Narant. "No, bloodthirsty bats and green spiders are ready to deal with Baron Narant!" "let''s go!" A group of nobles noticed that the situation was wrong, and Narant naturally also noticed that something was wrong. Immediately, he took Quick and others to leave the battlefield, and then moved towards the dark night in the distance. "Baron Narrant shouldn''t be a problem, right?" "Hopefully there will be no problems!" Seeing those bloodthirsty bats and two green-striped spiders chasing Narant, the nobles of the Principality of Lot couldn''t help but worry about Narant. , It''s just that their worries are naturally unnecessary, and Narant looked at a few ugly guys who were chasing after him. Directly took Raymond and others back to the camp. "grown ups!" However, he just ran halfway, but he met Shirley Xiaoluoli and others, and the other five magic cars. It turned out that in order to confirm the location of their own adults, and to facilitate the communication between the two parties. There have always been several Swift Eagles following Narant and others. And when he saw the bloodthirsty bat and the two green spiders, they were chasing after his own adults. After getting the report from Xun Ying, the little girl Xue Li and Vivian immediately brought the magician army to the carriage with magic energy. "It''s just right, let''s start harvesting!" "Harvest? What is your lord harvesting?" Xue Li immediately noticed the mistake of her lord. "It''s nothing, my lord means beheading!" "Oh!" Shirley Little Lolita nodded. Immediately, the magician boys and girls who had slightly recovered their magic power immediately formed a square formation again under Vivian''s order. Whoosh whoosh! Boom boom boom! As the fireballs lifted off, the seven or eight bloodthirsty bats that were chasing were dealt with again without any accident. As for the two green-striped spiders in the distance, they also died under the fire of hundreds of fireballs and became roasted spiders. "Sure enough, the magician is the strategic weapon in the war!" Narant looked at the soaring energy point again, and immediately laughed from ear to ear. And then, he did not let Shirley Vivian and the Legion of Magicians return. Instead, let them follow him, and then bypass the camp of the Principality of Lot and go to the next Principality team. The wool in the Principality of Lot is almost swept away. Moreover, he was chased and fled by bloodthirsty bats. It would be unreasonable to continue to return now. In this way, it is the safest to choose to go to the next camp to harvest energy points. Soon, Narant arrived near the next principality team. This Principality team is even worse than the Principality of Lot, and the number of dark creatures it encounters seems to be a lot more. "What should we do, if we continue like this, we may not be able to hold on anymore. Why haven''t the support from the six major empires and the Holy Magic Academy come yet?" "It is estimated that all our alliance teams were attacked tonight?" "If it doesn''t work in a while, then break out of the encirclement and escape, and move towards the direction of the six empires and the Holy Magic Academy!" "Oh, it can only be like this, why is there a tide of dark creatures attacking in this isolation zone, this time is really unusual!" "Yeah, I said that Baron Narant was always here to make trouble the other day. It would be great if he could continue to come tonight!" "Baron Narant? I''m afraid he is more dangerous. If he encounters as many dark creatures as we do, it is estimated that the entire army may be wiped out..." At this moment, in the Principality''s team camp, a group of nobles are also waiting for the support of the Holy Magic Academy. It''s a pity that the battle situation here is much worse than that of the Principality of Lot, and every nobleman has no confidence in whether they can persist in the support of the Holy Magic Academy. On the other hand, the thinking of a few small nobles diverged, but they remembered Narant and others who had always come to make trouble two days ago. Although Narant''s team strength is still weak in the game compared to the principalities. But his army of monsters is also a rare elite existence. , Of course, everyone knew that they hoped that Narant would appear. It would be better for the support of the Holy Magician Academy to arrive immediately. , After all, it is estimated that Narant himself is now caught in a tight siege. "Hey, look at you, what is that? Could it be that I''m blinded?" "Ah, it looks like it''s really Baron Narrant!" "Did he really come to support us? It''s amazing!" However, just as everyone''s voice fell, they suddenly noticed that there was a cavalry rushing towards the right side. As for Narant''s team, they, like the Principality of Lot, could tell from a distance. In this way, everyone''s eyes widened, feeling a little incredible. "Wild Wolf Knights, kill me!" Narant didn''t know the surprise of the nobles. Seeing so many energy points beckoning towards him, he naturally killed him without saying a word. Following this, Narant''s team was inserted into the dark creature group like a sharp sword. This time, there was an army of magicians ambushing several miles away, and Narant no longer estimated the bloodthirsty bat at all. So it was more fun to kill, and with Raymond and others in these low-level dark creatures, it was like a tiger entering a flock. Choo Choo Choo! In the face of Narant''s unscrupulous slashing and killing of his companions, those bloodthirsty bats and green spiders naturally quickly set their sights on him. With a few cries, there were nearly ten bloodthirsty bats and three or four green spiders approaching his team. "Wolf Knights, retreat!" In the face of such a situation, Narant was naturally screaming. Immediately with a group of subordinates began to evacuate. "Baron Narant... good man! What a brave and determined noble!" "Yeah, a few days ago, we misunderstood Baron Narant. He really didn''t mean to make trouble. I feel guilty for blaming Baron Narant at the time!" He watched Narant kill two or three thousand low-level dark creatures outside his camp, and took away nearly half of the middle-level dark creatures. Immediately, the nobles in this camp were moved to tears. Two days ago, I only thought that Baron Narant was an annoying ghost with a bit of a brain. But now he is simply the son of a **** who saves suffering! Narant doesn''t know where the nobles are looking at themselves. He unhurriedly led a group of bloodthirsty bats and green-striped spiders to the vicinity of the Mage Legion, and immediately shouted excitedly to everyone behind the grove in front. "Vivian, the goods have been delivered, it''s time to receive them!" "Yes, my lord!" And behind the grove, Vivian''s sweet voice came immediately as the words fell. "Legion of Magicians, Fireball, Volley!" Whoosh whoosh! Boom boom boom! Choo Choo Choo! As the fireball techniques took off again, the bloodthirsty bats that were still dying were suddenly caught off guard. Immediately screamed and wanted to escape. It is a pity that their fate is naturally the same as those of the bloodthirsty bats before. As they collided with the matrix woven by the fireball in the air, the bloodthirsty bats suddenly fell from the sky with scorched smoke. In less than tens of seconds, more than a dozen bloodthirsty bats became Narant''s energy points. Then the three green spiders were no longer in suspense, and once again became a stepping stone for Narant to improve his strength. "Not bad, let''s go on!" This wave of monsters was successfully harvested, and Narant set off again in a hurry with the team. There are really not many opportunities like this, so he has to take the opportunity to make some money. Fortunately, there is such an existence as a magic carriage in the team. UU reading This means of transportation is simply the standard existence of the Magician Legion. Not only can it greatly improve the movement speed of the magician army, but it can also allow them to meditate and restore magic power while moving. Next, Narant ran three more Principality teams in a row. A total of 2,000 energy points were harvested. This is more than what he gained in the battle outside his own camp, and except for a few minor injuries, his subordinates did not suffer any other losses. The reason is very simple, that is, these dark creatures are attracted by the main force of the principality team. In the face of Narant, an old rogue who is extremely mobile and rambling, these dark creatures have no chance to besiege them and attack. Originally, with such a receipt, Narant wanted to make persistent efforts to prepare for a decisive battle until dawn. Unfortunately, when the bloodthirsty bats drawn from the third camp were killed by him, he suddenly discovered that a lot of fireballs also appeared in the camp of the Principality team ahead. Narant immediately realized that this was probably the arrival of support from the Holy Magic Academy. Although he, the magician army, can''t hide it, or can''t hide it for a long time. But Narant still felt a little hidden when it wasn''t necessary. After all, this is also a trump card of his own. In this way, he waved his hand and returned to his camp with a group of subordinates. When Narant returned to the camp, the wars in the other principalities gradually subsided. As he had guessed, the Sacred Magic Academy had already sent support after the reaction. With the magician cleaning up the bloodthirsty bats in the sky, the low-level dark creatures on the ground are still unable to make the Principality team unable to deal with it. Chapter 830： Banned inside! "Hey, Marquis Dam, why are there so few bloodthirsty bats and green spiders in your camps?" "I remember that the bloodthirsty bats encountered by other principality teams have at least seventeen or eighteen, or even more than twenty, but yours are less than half of them?" At this moment, outside the camp of the Principality of Lot, reinforcements from the six major empires and the Holy Magic Academy gathered here. And these reinforcements came along the road. Every time they passed a principality camp, they would help them deal with the most difficult green spiders and bloodthirsty bats. In this way, they have a general understanding of the number of bloodthirsty bats. Because the number of men and horses sent by these principalities this time will not be too large, the number of dark creatures attacked is also similar. But when it came to the nearby principalities of Lot Principality. However, it was obvious that there were a lot less green spiders and bloodthirsty bats among the dark creatures. In this way, people from the six major empires and the Sacred Magic Academy naturally have to ask clearly. It''s not that he wants to do something against the Principality of Lot, but it is a bit strange to encounter an attack in the isolation belt tonight, and it has never happened before. If there is any abnormality, they can make a better judgment after summarizing. "Mage Kiri, and your Excellencies, we did not encounter so few bloodthirsty bats in several principality camps. That''s all because of Baron Narant, so this happened!" The Marquis of Damm explained immediately. . "Because of Narant?" The six imperial nobles who heard the words were taken aback. But Kiri frowned, "Could it be that Narant has the ability to deal with those bloodthirsty bats?" "No, Mage Kiri, Baron Narant came to support us before, but in the end, it was chased by bloodthirsty bats and green spiders, and those bloodthirsty bats and green spiders chased Baron Narant. never came back." "After chasing and leaving, he never came back!" Hearing this, Kiri couldn''t help but light up. "By the way, Mage Kiri, and your Excellencies, why don''t we go to Baron Narant''s camp now to see if Baron Narant is back?" "Baron Narant was hunted down by bloodthirsty bats to help us!" Damm immediately proposed. "This is not in a hurry. Since Baron Narant has time to support your Principality of Lot, he must have the strength to protect himself!" Kiri heard the words but directly rejected the proposal. Just kidding, when the team continued to move to the left to help other duchy teams, he specifically instructed the magicians in the academy in private not to support Narant. If he were to pass now, wouldn''t his explanation just now be useless. "This..." Damm was immediately embarrassed. Narant had indeed supported them before, and led away half of the bloodthirsty bats and a few green spiders, which was considered a kindness. Now that he is no longer in danger, he must go over to see if Baron Narant is safe and if he needs help. It would be best if Baron Narrant was safe, and I should thank him myself. "Marquis Dam, you still have thousands of dark creatures here, let''s solve it first and then go!" Seeing Dam''s hesitation, Kiri was a little unhappy. However, he didn''t want to bear the reputation of not being saved, so he simply found an excuse to delay. "Mage Kiri, otherwise, you first help the Principality of Lot eliminate these dark creatures, and our Blue Shield Empire will go to Baron Narant''s camp to have a look!" "After all, the dark creatures here are all low-level existences and can be solved without too many hands!" At this moment, a noble of the Blue Shield Empire stood up. Before the departure this time, the third prince of Rolle told them. In a non-critical situation, try to take care of the Storm Leader''s team. So, they must have a look at it at this time. "Mage Kiri, let''s take a look at the Nok Empire. Duke Miller has already explained, let''s see if Baron Narant is safe!" Just after the voices of the nobles of the Blue Shield Empire fell, the nobles of the Nok Empire But also stood up. If only one team from the Blue Shield Empire raised an objection, Kiri could still find a way to suppress it. But now the Nok Empire is also echoing, so he doesn''t have the face to suppress two duchies at the same time. "Then go and have a look!" Giri''s displeasure was obvious. However, the two nobles were not afraid, because they were just following orders. Soon, the two nobles headed towards Narant''s camp with thousands of subordinates. Kiri, on the other hand, watched the few people leave with a blank expression, and then sat on the carriage beside him with a gloomy face and said nothing. As for helping the Lot Empire to clean up the remaining dark creatures, he didn''t give this order at all. Fortunately, the dark creature is the common enemy of the human race, so even if he does not give orders, the rest will assist. In this way, soon the last few dark creatures of the Lot Empire were finally solved. The Marquis of Dam was like a mirror in his heart at this moment. This Kiri is a false public and private revenge. But with the strength of a small principality like them, they were naturally unable to participate in such a turmoil. So after all the dark creatures were wiped out, he came to Kiri. "Mage Kiri, all the dark creatures outside the camp in the Principality of Lot have been wiped out!" "Yeah!" Kiri didn''t look up when he heard the words. "Then... Mage Kiri, we are now..." "Let''s go, then go and see if that guy is dead!" Kiri was a little displeased when he heard this. However, he also wanted to see if the country boy was dead, so he stopped stalemate. Soon, the group headed towards Narant''s camp. "This alchemy boy, it''s best to die! How dare you fight against our Holy Magic Academy, no magician will help you on this expedition!" On the way, Kiri secretly hated, and hoped that Narant would die under the pursuit of those bloodthirsty bats and green spiders. Unfortunately, such an idea must be an extravagant hope. Not far from the storm camp, they could smell the strange fragrance coming from Narant''s camp from a distance. At this moment, the bonfire in the camp has the same name, and the voices are noisy, but it is very lively. "What''s going on?" Everyone was a little confused. However, they didn''t know what was going on until they moved on and got close to Camp Narant. In Narant''s camp, a bonfire party is being held at this moment. Groups of soldiers were squatting by the bonfire, talking and laughing, carrying barbecue and drinking wine. Even the guards and nobles of the Blue Shield Empire and Nok Principality who had arrived earlier were also feasting at the moment. "How could this be, isn''t this country boy''s camp encountering dark creatures?" Kiri almost vomited blood when he saw this scene. Not only did Narant not die, but now he was having a good time chatting and laughing with the nobles of the two empires. This made him wonder if Narant''s camp had not encountered dark creatures at all tonight. However, judging from the dense number of skeleton bones and the corpses of other dark creatures outside the camp, it was obviously impossible that there were no dark creatures attacking. "Who are you!" Just as they were about to approach the gate of the camp, a group of cavalry blocked their way. "Everyone, I am the Marquis of Dam from the Principality of Lot, these are nobles from the six empires, and this one is Mage Kiri from the Holy Magic Academy!" "We originally came to support Baron Narant, but now it seems that Baron Narant no longer needs support." "However, can you guys help us report it?" Kiri naturally wouldn''t speak at this time. On the other hand, because Marquis Dame had the intention of thanking him, he politely spoke to Quick, who stopped him. "It turned out to be the Marquis of Cam of the Principality of Lot, the Marquis of Cam, our lord has already instructed that you and the other three imperial nobles can enter the camp." "However, the mages of the Holy Magic Academy and the nobles of the Bach Empire are not allowed to enter!" Quick respectfully bowed to Kam, and conveyed Narant''s words. "What, say it again, do you want to die?" And when he heard Quick''s words, Cam naturally didn''t know what to do. On the contrary, Kiri and the nobles of the Nabach Empire were furious after hearing this. Especially Kiri, when he was gnashing his teeth and staring at Quick, he would launch fireballs to deal with his plans if there was a big disagreement. The magicians behind Ren Keili also felt the anger, and like Kiri, they couldn''t help but want to do it. "Master Kiri, I just convey the words of our adults." "In addition, the lord said that since the Holy Magic Academy and the Bach Empire wanted to clean up our Storm Territory, it would be better for the two sides to part ways." "In the future, you will walk on your small wooden bridge, and we will walk on our Sunshine Avenue!" Quick was not afraid of the angry expressions of Kiri and the other magicians. Because just now, he glanced around without a trace. I saw that at the end of the fence around the camp, there were a lot of scary weapons of war aimed at this side. Forget those bed crossbows and catapults, the most frightening thing is the five black magic cannons. At this moment, the five one-eyed trolls carrying the magic cannons have already laid down, and the goblin who manipulated the magic cannons has already set up the magic cannons to deal with the possible battles at any time. "Okay... It''s really good, since Baron Narant has humiliated our Sacred Magic Academy so much, then I will make this matter public, and I hope Baron Narant will not regret it!" "let''s go!" Although magicians are noble, they are also magical. But facing the five magic cannons at such a close distance, Kiri still did not dare to change. In this way, he finally could only grit his teeth and let go of his harsh words, and then left Narant''s camp with a group of people. After Kiri and the people from the Bach Empire left, Marquis Dam and the other three remaining imperial nobles looked at each other. The admiration for Narant in their hearts at this moment is like the surging water of the Agate River! That was the Holy Magic Academy and the Bach Empire, and Baron Narant really dared to treat them like this. "Several distinguished guests, please come inside!" But Quick didn''t care at all. The will of his own adults is everything to him, but instead, he politely invited Damm and the others into the camp. "Welcome to the camp of my Storm Lord. Everyone, please sit down and eat some Warcraft barbecue. You must be hungry after fighting all night!" Narant saw a few people coming, and stood up very enthusiastically to greet him. "Thank you Baron Narant!" Damm was not polite. After all, the nobles of the Blue Shield Empire and the Nok Empire were already sitting and feasting. Smelling the smell of meat, everyone was really hungry. Afterwards, the bonfire became more lively. In the field, there are monster barbecues and wine. Finally, under the influence of wine, several nobles also blended into the atmosphere. Marquis Dam was already slightly drunk at this time, and he already had a good impression of Narant, so he said: "Baron Narant, why do you forbid Mage Kiri and the nobles of the Bach Empire from entering the camp..." "Although I know you must still be angry about the last camp, but... this time, we really can''t do without the magician!" "Hehe, Your Excellency Damm, I can''t do anything either, Kiri''s little eyes, you all saw it!" "At the beginning, I just refused to hand over the goblin airship to them, so they arranged me like this, and finally issued a notice that the magician was not allowed to work for me!" "And the last time I was outside the Fortress of Thorns, I joined the Bach Empire to deal with me. In fact, I have torn my face with them, so I am too lazy to be hypocritical with them now!" Narant has completely fallen out with the Holy Magic Academy and the Bach Empire. When you say these words like this, you don''t have to worry about anything. "Alas, Baron Narant, you are heroic and a very good noble..." "It''s just that if you can learn to forbear, then you will grow better..." "That Kiri, in fact, I don''t like it either, but what about this, there are bloodthirsty bats among the dark creatures!" "If we leave the magician, it will be very troublesome to deal with these dark creatures in the air!" Marquis Damm shook his head regretfully. When the other nobles heard this, they could not help but nodded slightly, agreeing with the words of Marquis Dam. "Are bloodthirsty bats difficult to deal with? I can escape if I can''t beat them, just like when I escaped from Marquis Dame and you guys!" "As long as I escape fast enough, those bloodthirsty bats won''t be able to catch up with me!" Narant pretended to be young and frivolous. He certainly won''t tell the matter that he can easily solve the bloodthirsty bat now. "Oh, well, but, Baron Narant, I actually have another suggestion, that is, if you reach the land of death, you''d better follow the other imperial teams!" "For example, the Blue Shield Empire and the Nok Empire, because the land of death is really dangerous!" "That''s the bloodthirsty bat is just the weakest flying dark creature. In the dead land, there are many stronger dark creatures!" "Thank you, Your Excellency Damm, for reminding me, I will consider it carefully!" Narant knew that Damm was well-intentioned, and immediately didn''t say anything else. Immediately this bonfire party also ended in the conversation of everyone. When Damm and others left, Damm once again expressed his gratitude to Narant. And Narant must have waved his hands to a great extent, and then said goodbye to a few people. ... The time came to the early morning of the second day, and today''s Holy Alliance team did not advance immediately. The reason is simple, because last night''s attack showed that this expedition was full of unknowns. In this way, all teams were even ordered to move closer by the Alliance Council. Let the principality team gather again towards the six empires. ?? Chapter 831： Assign the magician After the teams of the principalities approached, the noble representatives of the principalities received a message to go to the central camp to attend the meeting. Narant, as the lord of Storm Territory, also went there. On the way, through the discussions of the nobles, he learned that the attack of the dark creatures last night was much more serious than he imagined. The dark creatures encountered by these small principalities and small forces are indeed not too strong. After all, the highest strength only has fourth-order bloodthirsty bats. But the dark creatures encountered by the six empires were much stronger than them, and even several sixth-order dark creatures appeared. When Narant passed outside the six imperial camps, he saw a monster corpse as tall as a hill in the distance. It was a dinosaur-like skeleton, at least 30 meters in length, and as high as a four-story building. "My God, it turned out to be a giant tooth tiger, this is a sixth-order dark creature, and it is the strongest existence among the middle-order dark creatures!" "Yeah, it''s fortunate that this big guy didn''t come to our camp last night, otherwise we could lose a lot by just one head!" With the exclamation of a famous noble representative, it is enough to prove the horror of this giant tooth tiger. Soon, Narant followed the flow of people to the location of the Holy Alliance Council. The camp of the Alliance Council is located in the center of the six empires, and is stationed with the Holy Magic Academy. "Duke Miller!" Before entering the camp, Narant soon saw the presence of Duke Miller in the crowd. After the expedition, the Duke of Miller took care of him, and Narant was also grateful, so in this holy alliance, except for the Blue Shield Empire. Narant''s perception of the Nok Empire is also excellent. "Baron Narant!" The Duchy of Miller stopped for a moment. "I was relieved to hear the news of your safety last night!" "Hehe, Duke Miller, it''s my luck, those dark creatures are probably too few to see me, and they didn''t take me seriously at all!" "Well, a small number also has the advantage of a small number of people. Our six empires encountered powerful enemies last night!" Duke Miller did not doubt. "Duke Miller, I saw the corpse of the giant tooth tiger outside the camp. I heard that the attack last night was not normal?!" "Oh, for some reason, this dark creature actually took the initiative to attack us this year. This is a situation that hasn''t happened in decades!" Duke Miller''s expression showed a little worry. "Let''s go, Baron Narant, let''s go to the parliament tent first. This time, our Holy Alliance will definitely discuss the dangers and strategies we may encounter this time." Immediately, Duke Miller stopped talking and invited Narant into the parliament tent. To Narant''s delight, Stella was also in this tent at the moment. However, as a prophet and a goddess, she must be sitting in the front section of the conference tent. In this way, Narant has no chance to come forward to say hello for the time being. Nodding towards Estella, who was also looking at her affectionately, Narant sat at the outermost periphery of the long table. Soon, the representatives of the nobles of the Holy Alliance had arrived, and Theodore, the president of the alliance council, had also arrived. "Everyone, there must be no more reason to call everyone here today!" "To be honest, since the dark creatures were crushed by our sacred thorns, it has been a long time since the dark creatures actively invaded the isolation zone!" "And this time the change is likely to represent whether there is any change in the land of death that we don''t know about!" "So, after my unification with the six empires, our expedition this year is based on caution, and by the way, we will find out why the dark creatures have such changes!" In the face of Theodore''s words, the representatives of the nobles naturally had nothing to say. Theodore continued: "In order to ensure the safety of the next expedition team, we will allocate the team in advance this year to avoid the large casualties caused by the raid of the dark creatures like last night!" "I don''t know what you think, what do you think of my proposal?" "President Theodore is right, we should indeed allocate teams in advance!" "Yeah, we also support early assignment of teams!" In the past expeditions, everyone was pushed to the border of the land of death and formed a free team. But because of what happened last night, everyone knew that this year''s expedition would not be very stable. In this way, in the face of Theodore''s proposal, all of them agree very much. Especially after forming a team, it also means that the magicians of the Holy Magic Academy will also be assigned to them. In this way, if you encounter flying dark creatures like bloodthirsty bats again, you will not only be passively beaten. "Very good, it seems that you have no opinion on the early allocation of teams this time!" "Then let''s start assigning teams!" "According to the practice of previous years, the distribution of teams can be freely matched, and the number of each team should be maintained within one route of ten principalities!" "Now, I''ll give the representatives ten minutes to discuss, and after ten minutes, you can submit the team list!" Theodore saw that there was no objection from the representatives of the nobles, so he also directly announced the start of the allocation of teams. Soon, a group of nobles began to discuss heatedly. In fact, the principalities have cooperated many times in previous years, so as long as there are no other changes, there is no need to discuss for too long. It just didn''t take a while, many noble representatives gathered together in twos and threes to fill out the list. Compared with the heated discussions among the representatives of the nobles, Narant seemed a little lonely. "Baron Narant, have you joined other teams?" At this moment, Damm suddenly looked at Narant. Since the Duchy of Lot where Damm is located is only a small duchy, his seat is naturally at the edge of the long table. "Marquis Dam, not yet!" Narant smiled slightly. Except for the teams from the nearby principalities a few days ago, the rest of the nobles are not very familiar with him. "Then Baron Narant, why don''t you join us? We have the Haibei Duchy, the Green Leaf Duchy... and our Lot Duchy has a total of eight duchies!" "If Baron Narant is willing to join, our strength will definitely be improved by one point!" When Marquis Damme heard the words, he immediately threw an olive branch towards Narant. Not to mention Narant''s rescue to them, the strength of the Demonic Beast Legion in Narant''s team alone made all the principalities willing to accept him. "This won''t cause you any trouble, after all, the overall strength of my Storm Lord is not as strong as that of your principalities!" Narant was a little modest. In fact, he can add or not. Because there are many secrets in his team, it will definitely be inconvenient to form a team with these principalities. However, according to the current situation, the danger after reaching the land of death is definitely not small, so if you can report to the group to keep warm, it is actually a good choice. "Baron Narant, you are too modest. We can all see the strength of the Storm Lord!" Marquis Dame said with a smile. Immediately, Narant no longer refused, and then asked the Marquis of Dam to write the name of his Storm Lord. As for why Narant didn''t go to Nok Empire or Blue Shield Empire to team up with them. The main reason is that Narant owes people enough favors, so he doesn''t plan to go to them to form a team. In particular, Rolle and Miller are not the kings of the two empires, and it would be inappropriate to cause them too much trouble. Soon, Damm handed the filled list to Na Theodore. And when Marquis Dame has handed in the list, ten minutes will soon arrive. Theodore swept the note one by one, and quickly confirmed that there were no omissions in the expedition team this time, then nodded and said: "Since the team assignment of the duchy and the empire has been completed, then we will ask Carlisle Magister to assign it. Magician!" "Magister Carlisle, I''m tired!" Immediately, Theodore gave the seat to Carlisle. This time, the Sacred Magic Academy brought a total of more than 1,000 teachers and students, just to support the team of the Principality. However, the strength of these magicians is high and low, so it still needs to be allocated by the Holy Magic Academy. Carlisle was not polite, and immediately stood at the front, and then said to the representatives of the nobles: "Everyone, then I will start the allocation now!" "However, the number of our magicians is too small, so if there are any gaps in the allocation process, please forgive me, nobles!" Carlisle said two beautiful words, and then picked up the list: "The share of magicians in the six empires is the same as in the past, our Holy Magic Academy will assign 50 magicians to each of the six teams, including five senior magicians. , ten intermediate magicians, and thirty-five junior magicians!" "The following is the allocation of magicians for the principality team. The team headed by the Principality of Casey will be able to assign 20 magicians, including one senior magician, three intermediate magicians, and sixteen junior magicians!" "The team headed by the Principality of the West Bank will be able to assign fifteen magicians, including five intermediate magicians and ten junior magicians." "The team headed by the Principality of Bande will be able to assign 30 magicians, including one senior magician, five intermediate magicians, and 24 junior magicians..." As Carlisle read the list one by one, the representatives of the nobles did not make a sound. And the allocation of the magician is also decided by Carlisle. After all, he was the representative of the Sacred Magic Academy''s expedition, so naturally he had the final say. Of course, in fact, the distribution of this magician is also related to the contribution of the large and small principalities to the Sacred Magic Academy on weekdays. In this way, those powerful principalities have already arranged for the Sacred Magic Academy and the magician representative of Carlisle before they set off. "The following is the team headed by the Principality of Lot... Sorry, our Sacred Magic Academy will not assign a magician to the team of the Principality of Lot..." When he saw the list about the team of the Principality of Lot, Carlisle''s expression became strange, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, revealing a sneer that seemed to be absent. And the words he said were also strange. There were eight principalities in the team, and the Holy Magic Academy did not assign magicians to them! "Wow!" Originally, the conference hall was still silent, but as Carlisle''s voice fell, it immediately exploded. "what happened?" "I don''t know, this has never happened before!" "Yes, even the weakest team, the Sacred Magic Academy will assign a few magicians. After all, the funding of the Principalities to the Sacred Magic Academy has never been reduced every year!" "Magister Carlisle, I don''t know why the Holy Magic Academy didn''t assign a magician to our team in the Principality of Lot?!" "Yes, Magician Carlisle, our Haibei Principality has never been short of funding for the Holy Magic Academy for a year!" Soon, representatives of the Principality of Lot and the Principality of Haibei and other principalities all stood up. Without the magician, how could they fight in the land of death. "Hehe, you don''t have to worry, I''ll explain it to you!" Carlisle waved her hand in a hurry. He immediately put away the list in his hand, glanced at the crowd with his chin up, and said slowly: "Everyone, you must have heard an announcement from our Sacred Magic Academy some time ago." "That is, in view of Baron Narant''s unkindness to our Sacred Magic Academy, our Sacred Magic Academy prohibits all magicians from working for Baron Narant!" "Of course, the original announcement is only valid in normal times. For matters related to the entire alliance such as the extermination of dark creatures, our Sacred Magic Academy must put the overall situation first." "But just outside the fortress of thorns, this Baron Narant still doesn''t learn his lesson and continues to be disrespectful to our Sacred Magic Academy!" "And what''s more, when the dark creatures attacked last night, the magicians from our Holy Magic Academy came to support the alliance teams!" "But when they arrived outside Baron Narant''s camp, his subordinates actually said that they would not let the magicians of our Holy Magic Academy enter his camp!" "The magicians of our Sacred Magic Academy just kindly wanted to confirm the safety of Baron Narant''s camp, but they were so ignored and teased by Baron Narant" "In the end, guess what, I actually heard that Baron Narant was eating barbecued meat, drinking wine, and invited many nobles from the empire and the duchy into his camp!" "Everyone said, in the face of such a situation, should the magician of our Holy Magic Academy be angry?" Carlisle''s words were sonorous and powerful, and the representatives of the nobles looked at each other in dismay. Although there were some nobles who knew about this last night, most of them didn''t know the inside story. Of course, everyone is only listening to Carlisle''s words now, and it''s none of their business, so everyone is silent. "So, in order to punish Baron Narant for his contempt for our Sacred Magic Academy, I, Carlisle, act here and have the right to be in charge of the magician team this time, that is, I will not provide any help to Baron Narant''s team!" Saying that, Carlisle looked at Dam and the others again. "Of course, UU Reading Our Holy Magic Academy is only targeting Narant, not other principalities and empires!" "So, whether it is the Principality of Haibei or the Principality of Lot, as long as the Storm Leader''s team is kicked out of the team, then our Sacred Magic Academy will continue to provide support as always!" "This..." Marquis Dame and several other principality representatives on the same team suddenly hesitated. Obviously, Carlisle''s words stumped them. When Carlisle saw this, she looked at Narant with a sneer. He just wanted to isolate Narant. Moreover, this method will definitely make Narant a broom star that no one dares to touch. ?? Chapter 832： 1 team alone "Why, don''t you want to?" "If you don''t want to, then I have no choice!" "To be honest, over the years, our magicians'' contribution to the Holy Continent''s fight against dark creatures is obvious to all!" "In the past, the principalities and empires also respected our magicians very much." "But Baron Narant, I don''t know if it was his ignorance that allowed him to despise our magician so much, so this punishment is what Narant deserves!" Carlisle immediately sneered when she saw that the representatives of the nobles of the Principality of Haibe and the Principality of Lot were still hesitating. At this moment, Narant has become the focus of the audience. A group of nobles looked at Narant with different expressions. Some noble representatives didn''t care about this and just watched with a cold eye. Some nobles rejoiced in misfortune, obviously very happy to see Narant having such an experience. Of course, there were also those who were worried about Narant. Stella, Duke Miller, and Bernard were all worried about Narant. Several people have a tendency to get up and speak, especially Stella, the anxious color on her face has fully shown. Seeing this, Narant stood up first. "Your Excellency Carlisle, you say that I despise magicians, but I do not admit it, because whether it is magicians, nobles, or ordinary civilians, we are all humans!" "So, I don''t despise the professional group of magicians, but I despise some magicians who think they are superior." "For example, come to my territory arrogantly, and want to use the power of the Holy Magic Academy to force me to hand over the goblin''s airship!" "When I didn''t meet this requirement, some people publicly punished me with a superior attitude!" "Excuse me, am I wrong?" "I think I''m not wrong, because the airship is mine, and I captured it from the goblins." "My own things, I want to sell or give away, or not sell or give away, that''s my freedom." "So, if this is contempt, then I have nothing to say!" "As for what happened next, I don''t need to say more. Anyway, some of you magicians are used to being high above and used to overwhelm people with power!" "As for not assigning a magician to me this time, I have no opinion. Really, without your magician from the Holy Magic Academy, I, Narant, can also exterminate dark creatures!" "So, Marquis Dam, and your Excellencies, thank you for your kindness earlier!" "It seems that our team can no longer continue. I took the initiative to apply to withdraw from the team. I hope you all don''t mind!" Narant turned to look at the representatives of several nobles from the Principality of Haibei and the Principality of Lot. "Ugh¡­" The representatives of several principalities who heard the words all sighed. Although they didn''t actually feel that Narant was wrong, they even sympathized with Narant. The problem is that they do not represent individuals, but the principalities to which they belong, and the lives of thousands of guards in the expedition. Therefore, Narant took the initiative to withdraw, which can be regarded as giving them a step down. "Hehe, Baron Narant, you are speaking so hard now, and I just hope that you will not regret it in the future. Do you think the place of death will be as safe as this isolation belt?" Carlisle didn''t mind Narant''s previous remarks. For in his opinion, the isolated Narant will meet suffering in the land of the dead. Without the support of magicians and other duchy teams, the dark creatures would teach Narrant that they should not offend their holy magic academy. Therefore, he is very much looking forward to whether Narant can still be as calm and calm as he is now in a few days. "Hehe, Magister Carlisle, you can wait and see how I Narant fights the land of the dead!" After speaking, Narant didn''t bother to pay attention to this guy, and sat back on the chair directly. Seeing this, Carlisle just glanced at him coldly, and then said nothing more, and continued to configure the rest of the magicians. After about ten minutes, the wizard''s configuration was completed. Except for Narant, the rest of the team was assigned a magician to assist. Of course, Bernard''s team was not included, because Bernard had told Narant before he came that he would follow Stella. This is to ensure Stella''s safety. Of course, with the strength of Bernard and the others, it was not so much that they protected Stella. It might be better to say that the six major empires look at the people who protect the tulip collar in Stella''s face. "Okay everyone, the allocation of the team has been completed, then we will complete the last task of the day!" "The land we presume to conquer this time is the old land of the Rhine Empire." "The Rhine Empire originally had tens of thousands of noble lords, and the area was a medium-sized empire, so the area was relatively vast." "However, our expedition team has reached hundreds of thousands, and it is still the first batch, so it is very possible to recover this land." "Just now our team has been divided into fifteen teams, so we follow the previous practice, with fifteen..." "Baron Narant, do you have the confidence to complete the advance alone?" Theodore was talking, but suddenly realized that among the fifteen teams, Narant was a single force. In this way, he paused the previous words and looked at Narant and asked. In fact, this question is superfluous, because if you think about it for a while, you will know that Narant, a team that is not even as powerful as the Principality, rushes alone, and the danger can be imagined. "Lord Theodore, why don''t you let Narant follow us around? After all, if you let him stay away from us alone, let alone the speed of advancement, I am afraid that Baron Narant''s team will still be in danger!" Miller did not wait for Narant to speak at this time, and immediately made a suggestion. Theodore immediately prepared to nod when he heard the words. He asked this to make Narant himself say that his strength is insufficient, and now Miller proposes that it is the same. "Duke Miller, I am against it. Since Baron Narant has decided to go to a separate team, as usual, it must be pushed forward alone!" "If he follows one of our teams, wouldn''t it mean that his expedition this time has no meaning, and he is suspected of smuggling through!" However, just as Theodore was about to nod his head, there was a voice of disapproval from the field. Needless to say, this opponent is none other than Prince Eric of the Bach Empire. Eric had long planned to let Narant die in this place of death, so Narant fell into such a lonely situation that he most wanted to see. How could there be a chance for him to turn over. "Eric, being close to other teams doesn''t mean safety. There are countless dark creatures on the land of death. Who can guarantee the absolute safety of their own team, so your statement of blundering through is simply nonsense!" Miller immediately retorted to Eric in displeasure. "Hehe, Duke Miller, you must want Narant to follow your team!" "Who knows if you will secretly support Narant, this will break the fairness of the principalities and empires!" "If this precedent is set, and some small principalities do not want to take risks in the future, and deliberately seek refuge with a powerful empire, then coming to this place of death is like playing!" Prince Eric''s eloquence is very good. "Duke Miller, thank you for your kindness, but since I, Narant, dare to act alone, I won''t be afraid of any dark creatures!" Narant heard the words, not wanting to embarrass Miller any more, and spoke immediately. After finishing speaking, he looked at Theodore again, "President Theodore, you can just distribute according to the conventions of the previous alliance, don''t take care of us because our Storm Leader is too weak!" "Although my strength is weak, I really want to do my part for the Holy Continent and for our human race!" "Okay, Baron Nalande!" Theodore nodded at Nalanda with admiration in his eyes. "Then we will use fifteen advancing lines to exterminate dark creatures this time, while planting sacred thorns along the way." "And at that time, the land recovered on the route will be recorded by the Union Law Enforcement Team." "This record can be exchanged for merit, that is, after the expedition, it can be exchanged for the corresponding land!" In order to ensure the enthusiasm of the empires and principalities to destroy the dark creatures, the Holy Alliance also has a reward mechanism. That is, in the expedition, the land recovered is less, and it can be counted as a merit in the future. And these merits can be exchanged for land territory within the alliance. After all, the Sacred Continent is so vast, and most of the land occupied by dark creatures is. This side is constantly being recovered, so these lands are naturally Xiangwowo. This is not only to inspire a group of duchy empires to work hard to eliminate dark creatures, but also to ensure that there will be no infighting within the Holy Alliance because of the extra land. Anyway, there is land, as long as it has the ability, whether it is a grand duchy or a small duchy, there will be opportunities to expand the territory in the future, and return to the possibility of the glory before the invasion of the dark creatures. Theodore finished speaking briefly, and then took out a few maps to distribute to everyone. This map is the topographic map of the old land of the Lion Empire. Although this topographic map was left over from before being invaded by dark creatures, the old soil of the Ryan Empire must have undergone great changes now under the vicissitudes of life. But at least it''s much better than no map. In addition, on this map, it is also possible for a group of principality teams to mark their advancing routes, so as to avoid confusion in the advance of these principality and empire teams. After the map was distributed, Theodore pointed directly to the map and began to assign routes. The principle of allocating the route is that the area with many cities on the route is given to the stronger team. For example, the six empires and some grand duchies formed a team. Because dark creatures also have a characteristic, that is, they like to gather in areas with buildings. In this way, the more buildings, the more difficult it is to clean up. On the contrary, there are some wilderness, the density of dark creatures is not particularly large, so it is less difficult. Of course, there are no absolutes in the world. Whether the place of death is a wilderness or a city gathering place, it is full of danger. If you really think that the wild is safer than those cities, it is estimated that the end will be very bleak. As such, neither the principalities nor the empires have any opinion on such a distribution. After all, that''s how they used to distribute. And Narant has also been assigned a path forward at this moment. It is a route at the bottom of the map, and the size of the towns on the route is not as large as the number of other duchy empire teams. This is also the route that his weakest team deserves. On his right, there are the Principality of Haibei and the Principality of Lot. The closest point on the route of the two sides is more than fifty miles away, and the far place should be hundreds of miles away. And on the right, is the team of the Bach Empire. Fortunately, the Duchy of Haibei and the Duchy of Lot are separated between the two sides. Otherwise, Narant needs to guard against not only dark creatures, but also threats from the Bach Empire. After the routes are assigned, the meeting is over. Next, their group will be stationed here for three days, which can be regarded as a good rest for the soldiers who participated in the battle last night. After three days of departure, go directly to the land of death, and then start the real journey of recovery. "Narant, you have to be careful about this expedition. If it really doesn''t work, then you would rather not take any credit and just stay where you are and move forward slowly!" After the representatives of the principalities left, Narant did not leave. Instead, he stayed for a brief meeting with Stella. Theodore knew that it was difficult to say whether the two sides could meet again after this meeting, so he did not stop it. After Stella saw Narant, there was an indelible sadness on her face. "Stella, are you still worried about me? When we were in the Glory Continent, you couldn''t have escaped safely whenever you saw me in danger!" "Although it''s not enough to deal with some powerful dark creatures with the strength of the Storm Lord, but when it comes to running, it must be first-class!" Facing Stella''s sorrow, Narant patted his chest. guarantee. "But... Narant, there is no magician in your team!" It''s just how Stella could feel at ease with Narant''s few words. "Who said that there is no magician in my team!" When Narant heard the words, he lowered his tone and leaned into Stella''s ear. Stella''s ears were blown by the hot air from Narant''s words, and her body suddenly became a little weak, and her face flushed red from her neck to the roots of her ears. However, Stella did not evade. "Stella, let me tell you a secret, in fact, I have trained hundreds of junior magicians!" "Hundreds of junior magicians, is UU reading really Narant?!" Stella immediately showed a shocked expression when she heard the words. Having stayed in the Holy City for so long, she naturally understands what a magician means, and she also knows that a magician needs a unique talent. If someone else told her this, Stella would have stayed away immediately, because she obviously thought she was a fool. But the person speaking in front of her was Narant, and Stella naturally believed it. "Of course, otherwise how could I be so confident in offending that Carlisle!" Narant nodded with a smile. "That''s good!" Stella looked at Narant with faint happiness and satisfaction in her eyes. Such an excellent man is his fianc¨¦, what could be more pleasing than this? "So, Stella, you don''t have to worry about me, it''s you and Count Bernard, you must be careful!" "Well, Narant, I know!" Stella nodded vigorously. 17068/10963663 Chapter 833： Breakthrough Earth Knight After chatting with Stella for a while, Narant returned to his camp. After returning to the camp, he directly summoned all his soldiers. "Last night''s battle, your heroic adults are in the eyes, especially the pikemen phalanx and the longbowmen phalanx!" "Although you don''t have any fighting spirit, you didn''t flinch when facing terrifying enemies!" "And my lord, I will reward you for your bravery last night today!" After speaking, Narant directly asked Quick and others to carry out two baskets of strange fruits. These exotic fruits are Fortified Fruit and Agility Fruit. Although many spearmen and longbowmen have not taken bloodline qi fruit, they may not be able to become title knights after taking these two kinds of fruit. But it also enhances their system and agility. In the next march, Narant understood that if his subordinates were still fighting as ordinary people, it would be very dangerous. But if their physical strength and agility are enhanced, at least their survival rate can be improved. If this war is over, his subordinates can still survive and return. Narant will also start to let these subordinates begin to practice vindictiveness. "Thank you for your gift!" "Thank you for your gift!" For this magical fruit, a group of ordinary guards have long heard of it. In the past, this fruit was exclusive to the Storm Knights. And although people are envious, they don''t dare to ask for more. After all, the Storm Knights are the strongest team in the Storm Territory other than the Wolf Knights, and they are the true elites of their own adults. In this way, the storm knights take the magical fruit, it is very necessary. But everyone did not expect that one day they and others would be able to taste the taste of this magical fruit. In this way, when holding the two magical fruits handed over by their own adults in their hands, all the pikemen and longbowmen were very moved. "Work hard, after the strength increases, as long as you fight bravely to kill the enemy, you will have more gifts from the adults in the future!" After the strange fruit was distributed, Narant asked the guards to take the strengthening fruit and the agility fruit in front of him. . Immediately, the crowd was called back. After the ordinary guards left, it was the turn of the Storm Knights. For them, Narant was not stingy, and twenty strange fruits were distributed to them. In the fight last night, Narant had nearly 4,000 energy points. Naturally, he will not hide these energy points. After all, these energy points are the same as money, and only what is spent is the real value. In this way, he did not hesitate to take out a small half to train his subordinates. Pikemen and longbowmen, he spent nearly one hundred and twenty points. And this Storm Knight Order, Narant spent a total of nearly 1,000 points. In this way, he also prepared 20 kiwi fruits for each of the boys and girls of the Magician Legion, and the energy points consumed also required 400 points. All these energy points add up to more than 1,500 points, which Narant never dared to imagine in the past. Fortunately, there are as many dark creatures as there are in the land of death. As long as his subordinates are strong enough, as long as the long sword in his hand is sharp enough, then there is no need to worry about whether the energy points can be earned back after they are spent. "Thank you for your gift!" In the gratitude of one of his subordinates, Narant distributed all the kiwis. Of course, the Storm Knights and the Magic Legion have rewards, and the Wolf Knights, the long-range attack team, and even the Goblins definitely have rewards. These three not only have the rewards of gold coins, but also the rewards of food. In the face of these rewards, the three are equally happy. In this way, after arranging the rewards for his subordinates, Narant returned to his tent this time. After returning to the tent, Narant without any hesitation, directly summoned the lottery panel, and then frantically began to draw exotic fruits. When the exotic fruit was pulled out, Narant began to eat like a madman. This time, he even had no time to confirm the number of strange fruits because there were too many. In short, at the end of the day, all the energy points he gained from fighting last night were completely consumed by him and returned to zero. And such a massive amount of kiwi fruit entering the abdomen, the effect is naturally extremely outstanding. Narant immediately felt that there was an enormous amount of energy running in his body. Even the various elements and magic power in the surrounding heaven and earth will converge towards him unconsciously when Narant is not running the fighting qi and magic power. Seeing this, Narant immediately sat cross-legged on the ground, and then quickly began to practice. The first thing Narant cultivated was vindictiveness. Because he felt that his grudge had the greatest possibility to make a breakthrough. After all, it is said that it is extremely difficult to break through the magister, but it is even more difficult than the earth knight breaking through to the sky knight. On the contrary, in terms of fighting spirit, Narant, with his strong physique, has full confidence that he can break through the Knights of the Earth. As Narant began to cross his knees to absorb Dou Qi, the huge elements that existed in the surrounding heaven and earth seemed to have found an entrance to vent, and they began to pour towards Narant''s tent. That turbulent appearance is no exaggeration compared to the surging flood. Fortunately, these elemental vindictive qi are invisible to the ordinary naked eye, so it does not cause much impact. Of course, it cannot be seen with the naked eye, but as long as there are title knights practicing, they can also sense the abnormality of these elements. For example, in the principalities and imperial camps not far from Narant, many nobles who are stepping up their cultivation have opened their eyes one after another. "What''s going on, why are all the fighting spirit elements around here gone!" "Hey, what about the Dou Qi element? It was obviously full just now?" "Could it be that there is a mutation about to happen?" For a while, these nobles were a little overwhelmed, and then ran out of the tent one after another. But outside the tent, everything was as usual, and the sky was clear at the moment. And as far as the eye can see, there is peace. There is no danger at all. But the more this is the case, the more uneasy these nobles are. Thinking of the sudden attack of the dark creatures last night, everyone even wondered if this heralded another crisis. So many nobles found their companions and began to discuss the matter. "It''s coming! It''s coming soon, **** it for me!" And Narant''s shock to the nobles is naturally unknown. At this moment, he is concentrating on cultivation, watching the huge fighting qi gather in his body, and the fighting qi seeds are filled little by little, he is already a little excited at this moment. It was not what he expected. The nearly 2,000-odd energy points are really not covered, he really has a chance to break through to the Earth Knight. Continuing to frantically and greedily absorb the grudge for twenty minutes, Narant finally felt a burst of fullness in his body. "Okay, that''s it, ready to start breaking through!" And when he felt the vindictive energy in his body, Narant felt that everything was ready, and finally launched the final attack. Immediately, he began to run the vindictive energy in his body with all his strength, and began to pour in the vindictive qi seeds with all his might. With the crazy injection of Dou Qi, the Dou Qi seeds seemed to have been propped up a little, and one of the bright red leaves became even more dazzling. "Break it for me!" Just when he felt that it was difficult to squeeze in the grudge, Narant let out a low voice. Immediately, he mobilized a large stock of fighting qi that had not yet entered the fighting qi seeds and rushed into the fighting qi. Kaka! With Narant''s sudden strength, there was a slight cracking sound inside his body. Immediately, Narant discovered that there were actually cracks on the small red leaf that was dripping before. "I''ll go, this leaf won''t shatter directly, will it?" Seeing this, Narant''s heart trembled violently. According to the normal situation, from the Golden Knight to break through the Earth Knight, the leaves of Dou Qi Seed will definitely not crack. But the buds on the Dou Qi seeds will continue to grow, except that the leaves grow a little bit, that is, a small bone will grow on the branches. But since his Narant''s Dou Qi Seed was mixed with magic power, it became this Magic Dou Qi Seed. Narant felt that his vindictive seed was getting worse and worse. So, it''s very unfortunate to encounter this situation now. I don''t know if this crack is abnormal or normal. "I can''t manage that much anymore. Today''s success or failure is in one fell swoop. Besides, I can''t stay in the stage of this golden knight forever in the future, so no matter what the consequences, this earth knight must break through!" After hesitating for a moment, Narant finally figured it out. No matter what the result is, today he will make a breakthrough in one go. Because he, the lord, can''t stay in the golden knight forever. In this way, even if his Dou Qi seed develops in a bad direction in the end, it is impossible for him to accept his fate. "Break it for me!" The next moment, Narant once again gathered Dou Qi and charged towards the Dou Qi seeds. Click! Click! And with the exertion of strength this time, a crisper cracking sound came from within Narant''s body. When Narant''s perception turned towards Dou Qi Seed again, his heart became cold. I saw that the bright red leaves, which were originally only small cracks, began to shatter at this moment. The original small cracks began to spread like reptiles. And the top is peeling off a little bit of starlight from time to time, as if the emerald green leaf is about to disintegrate. Narant knew that if these cracks really spread completely, then his Dou Qi seeds would be scrapped. At that time, everything will have to start all over again. "what!" However, just as Narant''s heart was going up and down, he suddenly observed another situation, which made him scream. I saw that those small cracks did not spread to the rhizomes in the end, but were only covered with this fiery red leaf that represents this vindictiveness. And after the fiery red leaves fell with the shattered spots of the city outside, a more delicate leaf was exposed underneath. This leaf seemed to be reborn from a cocoon, and after it appeared, it began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye. And at the same time, the stem next to the leaf also had a building, and it started to grow slowly. After growing a few centimeters taller, there was a small bone bud above it. "This... I succeeded in breaking through!" When he saw that the small bone had grown, and the original broken fiery red leaf had regrown, and had more than doubled in size, Narant knew that his breakthrough had been completed. He, Narant, finally became an earth knight today. "Haha, starting from today, Master, you can be considered a strong man in this sacred continent!" After the breakthrough, Narant could intuitively feel the increase in strength in his body immediately. Although he doesn''t know how strong he is now, when he was a golden knight, he was able to regret the middle-level earth knight. I am afraid that the upper limit has become higher now. "After this Dou Qi seed is entangled with magic power, it makes me nervous every time I break through. I really don''t know when it will be a head!" In addition to being happy, Narant was also a little scared and sad. If things were going in a bad direction before, he would really want to cry without tears. When others break through, at most it is a failure to break through. Even if the body is injured, it will only take a period of time to cultivate. But the scene of his Dou Qi Seed just now, is completely like a successful benevolence, but it is really scary. After muttering to himself for a while, Narant didn''t waste any more time. He turned around and started to practice meditation. After cultivating the meditation method, it really verified his previous speculation. The possibility of breaking through as a knight of the earth is very high, and if you want to break through to the magister, it still lacks some enthusiasm. In the end, Narant''s magic practice stopped at a position about a step away from the magister. This position is also a position where many senior magicians cannot take an inch. However, Narant is not in a hurry. With the kiwi fruit, he believes that he will not be as incapable of improving as those ordinary senior magicians. In this way, Narant simply paused his meditation and started experimenting with the magical abilities of his magical energy. Ordinary magic, that''s needless to say. As long as Narant wants to practice, it must be within reach. In this way, the real space-based magic to check. Item delivery is now extremely skilled. As long as Narant has a building in his mind, something about the size of a human being can be teleported around a hundred meters or so in an instant. As for the storage space, there are already more than ten square meters at this moment. As long as he continues to work hard, there will be more room for expansion. In the end, the teleportation that Narant cared about most. So, Narant immediately began the experiment. After the singing was over, Narant disappeared in place the next moment. Without any sound just disappeared out of thin air. And when Narant appeared again, he was already in a tent twenty meters away. In front of Narant, there was a little girl with her back facing him, her head was still moving. "Wow, it''s so delicious. Shirley can''t get tired of eating this cream cake every day. How can I go to the adults to ask for more after I finish eating?" "I only said in the morning that Sister Vivian wants to eat it. I said that Sister Vinnie wants to eat it two days ago!" "By the way, it is said that the little bear wants to eat, and the adults must also be willing. After all, when the land of death is reached, the adults will definitely use the little bears to deal with the enemy!" "Hee hee, Shirley is so smart!" "Oh, who hit Shirley''s head!" Just as Shirley''s little girl smirked, she suddenly felt her head hit. Startled, she immediately turned her head to check, but found that the back was empty and there was no one at all. 17068/10968506 Chapter 834： step into the dead Popular recommendation: "Well, is it an illusion just now?" The little girl Xue Li looked around, but still didn''t find anyone, she scratched her head immediately, "It must be an illusion, no, Xue Li has to work hard to eat, it won''t happen if she''s full. hallucinations!" Narant didn''t know that the little loli turned hallucinations into appetite at this moment, and tried her best to start harming the cream cake. After returning to the tent, he looked excited. After this kiwi blessing, his magic power was greatly improved. And the magic of space teleportation has made gratifying progress. For example, before, his teleportation could only be performed within a range of five meters. Such teleportation, in the face of the attacks of some powerhouses, is actually only life-saving, and it is definitely not enough to have other effects. Even in the face of an enemy who can directly crush him, the five-meter distance is only enough to let him dodge a blow. And now, his teleportation distance can reach more than 20 meters. At such a distance, the power of teleportation can be brought into full play. Not only can he rely on teleportation to avoid the pursuit of the enemy to save his life. It can also rely on teleportation to get close to the enemy and make a sneak attack. With this increase in strength, Narant slept more steadily at night. For the next two days, Narant did not leave the camp again, nor did he let his subordinates practice or harvest dark creatures. Like other principality teams, he recharged himself and let his subordinates recuperate from injuries. However, as the news of Narant being isolated at the meeting spread, there were a lot of arguments and speculations about where Narant would go from the expedition team. Some people think that Narant is dead this time. Because there is no principality team to form a team, and there is no magician to fight with the team, such a team enters the land of death, it is simply to send snacks to the dark creatures. Of course, some people think that Narant should not die, and there is a high probability that he will find a place to hide, and then wait for the end of the expedition to return with everyone. However, regardless of these speculations, there is at least one thing that everyone agrees with. That was the end of Narant''s expedition. No matter what he chooses at that time, the merits of this expedition will definitely not be his share. In the midst of these discussions, Duke Miller, Bernard, and the aristocratic representatives of the Principality of Blue Shield, as well as the aristocratic representatives of the Principality of Lot, all came to Narant''s camp. Although they were powerless to change what had been decided through the meeting, they all reminded Narant that after entering the land of death, they could find a safe place to station. If you are really in danger, don''t hesitate to retreat directly to the isolation zone. Because, after all, life is always more important than other things. Even if this will become a deliberate attack on Bin Bin afterwards, the big deal is to pay a fine of some gold coins and have a bad reputation. But compared to the lives of Narant himself and his subordinates, these external things are not important. Narant, who heard the words, naturally did not object, and responded politely and humbly. In any case, these people can be regarded as well-intentioned persuasion. Before the crowd left, Narant even gave each of them a barrel of potion wine. But after the nobles who came to comfort them left, they didn''t know that Narant didn''t listen to their words at all. It is impossible to hide, it is impossible to hide for a lifetime. He can only become stronger by killing dark creatures, so he decided to kill all the dark creatures he encountered on his way. As for why Narant is so stubborn, in addition to his own strength has greatly improved, that is, his subordinates are also making rapid progress under his krypton gold. Today, the overall strength of the Storm Knights has doubled. The Silver Knights have reached more than 150 people. And the remaining Bronze Knights have all broken through to the Bronze Intermediate Rank, and will continue to improve as time goes on. After all, Narant distributed twenty kiwis to each of them. In other words, each person took the equivalent of four full-effect kiwi fruits at one time. Even at the beginning of Narant''s crossing, he didn''t have such a luxury. As for the boys and girls of the Magician Legion, although there is no breakthrough in the realm, their magic power has been greatly improved. Originally, each person would consume all the magic power with ten fireballs at a time, and he needed to re-meditate to restore the magic power. But now, everyone can release at least 20 fireballs, and there are even talented boys and girls who can fire 30 fireballs. And the singing speed of these young boys and girls releasing fireballs has also become faster, although it is not as exaggerated as Narant''s instant casting. But the extreme speed of casting spells of 1.5 seconds is far beyond those of the junior magicians of the Holy Magic Academy. Even the speed at which they release fireball at this moment is already on par with the intermediate magician of the Sacred Magic Academy. Originally, with the current level of young boys and girls, Narant could try to teach them more elementary magic, and even simple intermediate magic. But Narant knows how much he can chew. And he just wants to let his army of magicians win as a team, not by fighting alone, so he has no plans to let them learn new magic in a short time. Unless he waits for the expedition to be completed, he will make other considerations. ... After three days, the Holy Alliance''s expedition team finally began to pull out the camp again. After receiving the order to open from the Alliance Council, Narant followed the flow of people and embarked on the journey again. And the next journey is actually not far, and it only takes a day to see the real destination, the place of death. The next morning, just after an hour''s journey, the scenery in front of Narant and the others changed dramatically. I saw that at the end of their vision, it was an endless black area. Black land, black vegetation and trees, and black and red clouds that can never be dispelled. All of this revealed the breath of death, which was in stark contrast to the lush green fields that Narant and others were still stepping on at the moment. "Sir, is that the place of death!" It was also the first time that Narant''s subordinates saw the extremely oppressive scenery, and they stopped one after another. "Yes, Shirley, that''s the place of death!" Nalanda nodded, not only to Little Lolita, but also to himself. Although he was ready when he came, he had even seen a small piece of land infested with death energy when he was in the Glory Continent. But compared to this boundless land of death, there is no such a sense of doomsday on the Glory Continent. "Come on, let''s move on!" After stopping and watching for a while, seeing that the other teams were still marching, Narant also waved his hand to let all his subordinates follow. And coming to the border of the land of death, the figure of the sacred thorns can be seen everywhere. It is the sacred thorns around here that separate the colorful and beautiful world behind and the land of death ahead. These sacred thorns were planted by the principalities and empires of the Holy Alliance in the past. And Narant came this time, and also brought a sufficient number of sacred thorns. At that time, every time he captured a former town, he could plant sacred thorns around the town to show that the place had been cleaned up. In the end, the Holy Alliance will initiate the entire alliance to deliver more sacred thorns, which will be planted on the edge of the looted land. When the sacred thorns completely cover this area, then over time, it does not take a year, the dead energy in this land will gradually be absorbed. Until there is no more dead air spread in, and then the earth is reborn. This is also the reason why the Holy Alliance goes out every year. Although the speed of reclaiming land in this way is very slow. But relying on slow nibbling, they feel that one day they can retake the entire continent. "Baron Narant, President Theodore ordered that from now on, the teams of the alliance will start to act separately according to the distribution of the previous two days!" And just after reaching the border of the dead land, a messenger also ran out from the center of the alliance team. With these messengers delivering orders to divide the troops, it also meant that the real test was about to begin. However, the troop of principalities and empires did not set off immediately. Instead, he began to cook in the wasteland hundreds of meters away from the land of death. Because after entering the land of death, I''m afraid they can''t even find the burning wood. In this way, it is a luxury to want to eat a hot meal again. A meal was eaten for more than an hour. Seeing that the sun was rising, and it was about noon, there was finally a loud horn sound around Narant. This is the clarion call for the other principality teams to really set off. "Everyone, let''s go!" Narant didn''t delay. After confirming that all his subordinates were packed and saluted, he waved his hand and led his subordinates into the land of death. When standing completely on the ground of death, a sense of coldness instantly invaded the whole body. The moment before, it was clearly still in the environment of bright sunshine, but the next moment it was like entering the freezer. All of Narant''s subordinates shuddered, and then subconsciously tightened their clothes. Seeing everyone''s actions, Narant shook his head and didn''t say anything. Instead, he instructed Shirley to release the swift eagle and the bee to be on guard, while continuing to move forward. I don''t know if it is because there are too many sacred thorns on the border, so Narant rarely encounters dark creatures within the range of five or six miles of the border. After stepping out of the range of five or six miles, the dark creatures finally increased. However, the dark creatures encountered so far are mostly the lowest-level skeleton soldiers and **** dogs. These skeleton soldiers and hellhounds seem to be wild monsters in the previous game copy. When Narant and others arrived, they were all wandering unconsciously. But when Narant and others approached, these guys who heard the movement became crazy again, and then attacked them hysterically. "Storm Knights, crush them!" In the face of these stragglers, Narant''s team must be easy to deal with. The Knights of the Storm, with their strong mobility, acted as rangers to clear these dark creatures on the road. With a simple shock from the knights, those skeleton soldiers and scattered hellhounds who had not had time to approach were on the spot. Of course, this situation is only the beginning. As Narant and others went deeper, they encountered more and more dark creatures. This place of death deserves to be the lair of dark creatures, and these dark creatures are simply inexhaustible. Gradually, in the evening, Narant and others were not only blocked by dark creatures ahead. There are even dark creatures chasing behind him. Although the chasing came from the weakest skeleton soldiers. But this seems to be a scene of being caught in a tight siege, and in addition to being in a dark environment all the time, it is a test of the confidence of Narant''s subordinates. "Oak! Orc! Terrible, terrible!" For example, the goblins in the Narant team, many goblins are already trembling with fear at this moment. If it weren''t for the fact that there were dark creatures surrounded by front, back, left and right, Narant felt that his team of goblins would definitely become smaller and smaller as they moved forward. Not being killed by dark creatures, but these guys will secretly open up. "Vivian, tear me off all the tarpaulins from the carriage!" Seeing such a situation, Narant immediately gave an order to Vivian. "Yes, my lord!" Whoa! Following Narant''s orders, Vivienne immediately led someone to tear off the cowhide tarpaulin from the carriage for dozens of miles. hoo hoo hoo! And when the cowhide tarpaulin was torn off, there was a faint white light on the carriage immediately. , These wagons were loaded with the sacred thorns that Narante had brought from the domain. And with so many sacred thorns the low-level dark creatures who were still approaching immediately stopped. Obviously, the presence of sacred thorns made them feel threatened. However, even so, these dark creatures did not escape, but surrounded Narant''s team not far or near. Of course, there were still many dark creatures sneaking up in the process, but they were quickly resolved by Narant. Narant knows that these low-level dark creatures are like mosquitoes in the jungle in this dead place, and they can''t kill them at all. In this way, Narant instructed Quick and others to specifically select those dark creatures that can contribute energy points to attack and kill. As for the rest of the dark creatures, as long as they don''t get close, they won''t waste their energy on beheading. Next, Narant''s team spent the first night surrounded by countless dark creatures. This night was not particularly stable, because the roar of the surrounding dark creatures made everyone feel stressed, and they couldn''t sleep well at all. Especially if there will be one or two Cerberus three-headed dogs or even green-striped spiders for sneak attacks. However, Narant and others have not encountered more advanced dark creatures for the time being, which is gratifying. After leaving the next day, Narant kept looking at the map in his hand. Because if not, they would encounter the first town on the route after an hour or two away. According to Duke Miller and others, dark creatures also like to gather in towns. In this way, Narant and others estimated that the first war after stepping into the land of death would break out in that small town. chaptererror(); Chapter 835： stone demon "Sir, the little bee reports that there are many dark creatures in the town and dilapidated castle ahead!" "However, because there were bloodthirsty bats on that day, Xun Ying did not dare to approach the probe!" On a hill outside a dilapidated town, Narant finally took the team to the first position on the route that needed to be captured. As he expected, this town and castle gathering place that was supposed to be a baron or a viscount has been occupied by dark creatures. However, because of the existence of bloodthirsty bats, Narant was unable to thoroughly explore the true strength of the dark creatures as in the past. "Vivian, now let the long-range attack team set up a trebuchet, and then try to attack the dilapidated castle!" Narant nodded. Although in this land of death, there are certain restrictions on reconnaissance units such as Swift Eagle and Bee. But it can ensure the safety of oneself in the march, this is the method that other principality teams cannot compare. And now that you know that there are a large number of dark creatures in the town ahead, you can also test it through long-range attacks. "Yes, my lord!" After receiving Narant''s order, Vivian immediately went to arrange it. Immediately, the long-range attack team began to install large trebuchets. This large catapult is also forged in Narant''s own territory. Since capturing a bunch of goblins, Narrant has acquired the ability to produce these ''backward'' weapons. In this way, although such a trebuchet was inconvenient to carry, Narant still had the goblins forge two and equip them with the expedition team. Narant was originally intended to be used to attack some distant enemies. Now it is also a sharp weapon used to frighten the snake to test the strength of the enemy. hum! Whoosh! As the catapult shook violently, the stone bullet flew straight into the sky with a whistle, and then fell towards the dilapidated castle two miles away. boom! The trebuchet was aimed by Vivien herself, so there was no need for a preview, and it hit the dilapidated castle without incident. This castle was not only damaged when it was invaded by dark creatures, but it was not carefully maintained and repaired in the later period. So, when this stone shot happened to hit a towering tower in the castle, that tower collapsed a moment later, causing a puff of smoke. hoo hoo hoo! And at the moment when the huge movement was made, there was an angry roar in the distance, whether in the town or in the dilapidated castle. This stone bullet seemed to have stabbed a hornet''s nest, and a large number of dark creatures began to appear and converge from all corners. And Narant''s attention was naturally only on the castle. Whoa whoa whoa! The first thing that appeared in the castle were seven or eight bloodthirsty bats. As these bloodthirsty bats flew high into the sky, a group of death knights began to appear at the completely broken gate of the castle, and there were also several green spiders. However, Narant still did not make any movement, but continued to wait. Roar! At this moment, a different roar came from the castle again. The roar was slightly sharper. But when all the dark creatures present heard it, they immediately quieted down. "The Lord is here!" As expected, Narant guessed. From Duke Miller and others, Narant learned that the dark creatures are not stragglers, and that the dark creatures in the land of death also have leaders. And these leaders are generally the most powerful beings. Whoa! There was a huge voice in the castle again, and this was the leader of the dark creatures in this gathering place. "Ah, Orc, Orc, that''s a gargoyle!" When this big guy appeared, there was an exclamation from the goblins. "Gargoyle?" "My lord, gargoyles are fifth-order dark creatures. They can not only fly, but also release magic attacks." "In addition, the most terrifying thing is that this gargoyle can''t be killed at all." "Even if we can seriously damage it, when he is about to die, he will turn into a stone sculpture. This stone sculpture is very hard, and even an earth knight is difficult to cut." "But the problem is that it only takes more than a minute after becoming a stone sculpture, and this gargoyle can regain all its powers again!" Seeing that Narant didn''t seem to know much about gargoyles, the goblin leader Rumba quickly gave Narant an explanation. "There really is such a guy, even the ability is the same!" But Narant was surprised when he heard it. In the previous life, in Warcraft, there were things like gargoyles. Moreover, the gargoyle can also recover its strength after being transformed into a sculpture. If the sculpture is not solved in time, it will not be long before the gargoyle has recovered its strength again. Roar! And just when Narant was surprised, the gargoyle flying high in the sky, surrounded by bloodthirsty bats, had discovered the movement here. After all, Narant and the others were surrounded by dense skeleton soldiers and low-level dark creatures like hellhounds. The goal was very obvious. "Everyone is ready to fight!" Narant couldn''t even think about how to solve the gargoyle sculpture later. The first thing now is to turn this guy into a stone statue first. "Ready to fight!" "Ready to fight!" Following Narant''s orders, all the subordinates were ready. The first to attack is still the long-range attack team. When the dark creatures in the town began to gather, and rushed to the position more than 400 meters in front of the soil slope, all the bed crossbows and catapults began to be activated. With the whizzing arrows and stone bullets flying, the dark creatures in the distance were smashed down by large swathes. However, these dark creatures are not afraid of death, and still rush forward. Even those skeleton soldiers and hellhounds who only dared to surround Narant and them began to agitate and charged towards Narant''s team. "Goblin squad, skeleton soldiers and hellhounds are handed over to you, be sure to deal with these guys as quickly as possible!" "If done beautifully, two glasses of wine and a piece of roast meat per person after the fight!" Although these skeleton soldiers are now unable to cause too much damage to Narant''s team. But in order to avoid the rhythm of the battle being affected, Narant still needs to assign people to clean up. Fortunately, the best way to deal with these skeleton soldiers is to let the goblins go. Even in the face of a powerful enemy, the goblins would shiver in fear and run away. Even attacking small characters like the Skeleton Soldiers, the goblins are still full of energy. Especially to hear roast meat and wine as a reward. "Oak! Oak! Kill!" Sure enough, the next moment, thousands of goblins scattered, holding a variety of weapons and rushing towards the dark creatures surrounded by the side and rear. "Longbow shooter!" "Wolf Knights, Storm Knights, get ready!" "Prepare the spear formation!" "The Magician Legion is ready!" The side and rear do not need Narant distraction for the time being. The battle ahead is also imminent. There are at least tens of thousands of dark creatures in the town, and half of them are second-order and third-order existences. In this way, even if the long-range attack team is fully fired, it will only harvest a few dark creatures. Soon, these dark creatures approached a distance of more than 100 meters. And such a distance means that the next moment will be hand-to-hand. With the longbowmen''s two rounds of arrow rain, the vanguard of the dark creatures has approached the front. "Wolf Knights, Storm Knights, attack!" "Long spear phalanx, raise your gun!" "kill!" hoo hoo hoo! The next moment, dark creatures rushed in front of Narant and them like a tide. The wolf knight and the storm knight plus the spearmen immediately joined the battle, resisting the ferocious impact of this dark creature. Choo Choo Choo! And when the battle on the ground began, there were also several cries in the sky. More than a dozen bloodthirsty bats have already flown to Narant and hovered over them, ready to start attacking Narant''s subordinates. "Vivian, shoot the bloodthirsty bats in the air! The Legion of Magicians continues to wait!" When these bloodthirsty bats appeared overhead. Narant did not dispatch the Magician Legion immediately. Because the gargoyle was very smart, it didn''t swarm with the bloodthirsty bat, but stayed in the air hundreds of meters away. Narant had reason to suspect that if his army of magicians made a move, this gargoyle would be more difficult to deal with if he was on guard. "Yes, my lord!" Vivian heard the words without any hesitation, and directly started to shoot at the bloodthirsty bats in the air with her longbow. However, after all, there is only one Vivian, although with her shooting talent, eight out of ten arrows can only hit these bloodthirsty bats. But there are too many bloodthirsty bats, and their vitality is tenacious. In this way, Vivian often needs five consecutive arrows to shoot down the bloodthirsty bat. And these bloodthirsty bats, taking advantage of this opportunity, have already attacked the surrounding goblins. "Ah, Orc! Orc!" puff! Next, there will be a scene around Narant''s camp where the goblins are sneaked into the sky by bloodthirsty bats, and then torn in half. "My lord, why don''t you let the magicians start attacking!" Although Rumba is a little shameless, he has no bottom line. But seeing that seven or eight clansmen had already been torn apart by bloodthirsty bats, he couldn''t help but speak out in a hurry. "Rumba, wait a minute, our biggest enemy today is the gargoyle!" Narant was also anxious at the moment. Although the goblins were not human, they were still his subordinates, so he couldn''t ignore the goblins who were caught in the sky and torn apart. "Annie, use the lightning storm to attack the dark creatures on the ground!" The next moment, Narant decided to force the gargoyle, and immediately called out little girl Annie. "Yes, my lord!" Annie heard the words, and immediately went to the rear of the pikemen phalanx, then closed her eyes and began to exert her talent. And with the power of Annie''s innate talent, the already dark sky in the sky became even more depressing. Under the original black clouds, a large black cloud gathered again. Boom! Boom! The next moment, there was a roar in the sky without warning. Click! Click! Just a moment after the roar appeared, a thick bolt of lightning cut through the sky, and then bombarded the dark creatures. hoo hoo hoo! Suddenly, the dark creatures seemed to have exploded, and with the bombardment of lightning, the dark creatures that were hit fell down with a roar. "Hey! How come the lightning power of little girl Annie has increased?" When he saw the lightning falling this time, Narant couldn''t help but scream. Because this time, the power of the lightning released by the little girl Annie was more than twice as powerful as before, and it could be seen from the thickness of the lightning. Surprise to surprise, though, Annie must have been happier to destroy more dark creatures, Narant. And then, in addition to the increase in the power of lightning, Narant also found that the amount of lightning released by little girl Annie this time has also been greatly improved. Flashes of lightning were released more than fifty times in a row, but the clouds in the sky did not dissipate at all. And in just one or two minutes, Anne''s little girl''s lightning has taken away thousands of dark creatures. "Can you bear this?" Narant couldn''t help but secretly looked at the gargoyle that was still hovering in the air not far away. It feels like this guy is really a dog if he doesn''t take action. Roar! But just after Narant''s thoughts fell, the gargoyle hundreds of meters away suddenly heard a loud roar, and then the huge fleshy wings flapped rapidly, and the body flew towards the camp like a sharp arrow. "coming!" Narant was overjoyed. "Legion of Magicians, Fireball begins to sing!" So, Narant gave orders to the boys and girls of the Mage Legion without hesitation. Roar! And when Narant''s voice fell, the gargoyle had already arrived at the wound fifty or sixty meters above their heads. Immediately, the gargoyle roared, the wings flashed suddenly, and a dark red, half-moon-shaped huge dark blade shot towards Annie. "Advanced shield!" Without any hesitation, Narant cast an advanced fire shield on Little Annie. Boom! And when Narant''s shield had just appeared, the dark blade shot by the gargoyle had already reached the top of Annie''s head. With a bang, Annie''s surroundings were immediately covered by a dark red shock wave. This shock wave is also mixed with a strong death energy, if it is hit by this shock wave. Not only is the body damaged, but even the wound will be polluted by dead air and turn into rotting flesh. However, because of Narant''s high-level shield, although the range of seven or eight meters around Annie was blasted with a dent by the shock wave, Annie who was inside the shield was not unusual. "Roar!" Seeing this, the gargoyle roared, and immediately shot two dark blades again. At the same time, it also noticed that there was a magician in the crowd below, so after the dark blade was released, it immediately flapped its fleshy wings to get away. Bang bang bang! At this moment A muffled sound came from Narant''s ear, which was the completion of the fireball technique of the boys and girls. "The Magician Legion, the target is high above the head, start attacking!" Whoosh whoosh! Following Narant''s orders, the boys and girls immediately shot the fireball that was born. And Narant himself was not idle, and also shot a flaming fireball at the still flapping gargoyle. Boom boom boom! Immediately, there was a series of roars in the sky. hoo hoo hoo! The first to suffer were the more unscrupulous bloodthirsty bats. Suddenly, these bloodthirsty bats fell down like damaged planes. As for the gargoyle, it is worthy of being a fifth-order, even if it is hit by several ordinary fireballs in a row, it is only slightly shaken. 17068/10977085 Chapter 836： solid stone statue "The Magician Legion, keep firing!" Seeing this, Narant naturally didn''t want the gargoyle to run away, so he quickly commanded the boys and girls. After speaking, I felt that it was not enough, so I looked at the goblin leader, "Rumba, charge all the magic cannons, target the gargoyle, attack with all your strength!" "Yes, your honorable lord!" Rumba responded immediately, and immediately sent an order to the few goblins who were waiting to operate the magic cannon. Whoosh whoosh! Whoosh whoosh! For a while, fireballs and magic cannons shot out of the sky above Narant''s camp once again. Hundreds of fireballs and five magic cannonballs have only one purpose, which is to deal with this gargoyle. And although the gargoyle fluttered its wings and fled quickly, it was much stronger than the bloodthirsty bat. In the face of this second wave of attacks that appeared in less than two seconds, it did not panic. Instead, dodge the magic cannon as much as possible first, and then consider dodging the fireball. Because this gargoyle is also very clear, it can sense that the magic cannon is more powerful than the fireball. The five magic cannon beams were easily avoided by the gargoyle, so the gargoyle suffered two fireballs. Unfortunately, the fireball technique still couldn''t injure it, it just let it mourn for a moment, and then spread its wings again and flew towards the sky. "Fire again! Don''t stop without my order!" At this moment, the gargoyle has been pulled up to a height of 80 to 90 meters, and the direction has begun to move towards the back of the dark creature. However, the gargoyle''s position at this moment is still the fire coverage of Fireball. Of course, if the gargoyle can''t be hit hard enough to leave him behind, then I''m afraid there won''t be much chance in the future. And following Narant''s order, the boys and girls condensed the fireball technique again, and immediately shot towards the gargoyle without hesitation. In addition, the magic cannon also shot five groups of light. "The cone of ice!" "Exploding fireball!" And when the fireballs and magic cannons of the Magician Legion bombarded out, Narant also held the staff without a trace and released two magics in a row. The reason why he didn''t shoot the first two waves of attacks was because he was worried that his attacks would be discovered by the gargoyles and escaped. But now after two consecutive rounds of attacks, Narant felt that the gargoyle''s vigilance should be greatly reduced, so he unexpectedly released the magic. And his own magic is the real killer move against gargoyles. Of course, Narant didn''t really think that his most superficial calculations would be foolproof, so when the magic was released, he rushed out of the camp without hesitation and mixed into the dark creatures. Boom boom boom! And when Narant rushed into the dark creature group, the energy light **** fired by the fireballs and magic cannons of the boys and girls had also reached the gargoyle. The gargoyle''s figure is still flexible, and as before, it mainly avoids five magical energy cannons. For this reason, it will not hesitate to eat a few fireballs. And when he suffered two fireballs, the gargoyle felt that he could escape and ascended to the sky, and waved his wings to prepare to continue to escape. However, at this moment, its figure suddenly froze, and then the amplitude of the wave of its wings suddenly increased, and it quickly evaded to the side. Whoosh! When the gargoyle dodged, an ice pick that was nearly one meter long and sharp whizzed past its side. Roar! The gargoyle knew that he was plotted by the human race. Fortunately, its strength is strong, and it is cautious enough, so it is not conspicuously calculated. Of course, such a thought just flashed by, and in the next moment, the gargoyle sensed the danger again. So it evaded again. While dodging, the gargoyle also saw what was hitting at the moment, and it was still a fireball of the human race. And just when it was a little disdainful, the fireball suddenly exploded on its side. Boom! With a bang resounding in the air, the gargoyle was completely wrapped by the bursting flames. When the young boys, girls and goblins below saw this scene, they stopped to watch, wanting to see if the gargoyle was severely damaged by the explosive fireball. Tweet! Roar! At the time, what made them die was that this gargoyle had a very strong vitality. Just as the flames gradually dissipated, an angry roar came from the air. Obviously, the gargoyle was not dead, although the sudden explosion of the flaming fireball also caused a lot of pitted burns and scars on the gargoyle''s body. But it still does not affect its flight ability. "Oak! Ok! It''s not dead yet, this gargoyle is too scary!" Seeing the gargoyle who was still able to escape with ease, Rumba almost shivered with fright. Roar! In the shock of the goblins, the gargoyle had already flown 20 to 30 meters away again. At this moment, it is obviously impossible for them to attack the gargoyle again. "I know that you won''t be finished so easily, that is, try my Fury of Glory!" Narant, who had already mixed into the dark biota, looked at the gargoyles who were still fleeing, and knew that his choice was correct. This gargoyle is not so easy to be killed. So, the next moment Narant directly took out a big jar from the space. This big jar is an improved version of Wrath of Glory. In addition to the same power, it also specially added chili powder and other plant powders that hinder the enemy''s actions. "Let''s go!" When the Wrath of Glory appeared, Narant didn''t even think about it, just chanted for a moment, and the Wrath of Glory in his hand disappeared out of thin air. In the next moment, the wrath of glory has appeared in the sky, in front of this gargoyle. "Roar!" In the face of the sudden appearance of the wrath of glory, the gargoyle obviously did not expect it. Immediately, he roared at the Wrath of Glory, and the next moment he was ready to use that hard head to directly smash the Wrath of Glory away. It''s a pity that Narant naturally won''t give her this chance. Because when Narant just took out the Wrath of Glory, he specially shortened the lead. In this way, when the gargoyle was about to take action, the fury of the added glory suddenly exploded. Boom! For a while, a shock of gunpowder smoke rose in the air, and the huge shock wave even caused many approaching skeleton soldiers on the ground to fall apart. In addition to gunpowder smoke, red pepper powder was already spreading around the previous explosion point at this moment. Although the gargoyle could no longer be seen at this moment, Narant was still very cautious and picked up the staff again. "Exploding fireball!" "Exploding fireball!" "Explosion..." Narant released ten explosive fireballs in one breath. Then, with powerful mental power, he controlled these explosive fireballs to circle around the red mist. Tweet! And just as Narant thought, even the fireball technique didn''t do much damage to the gargoyle, and the Glory''s Wrath that simply relied on the explosion of black powder was also limited to its damage. Moments later, the gargoyle burst out of red smoke. The gargoyle at the moment is a bit desolate, with a lot of nail fragments stuck on its surface. Although these nail fragments did not penetrate into its body, they were enough to make the gargoyle hurt. "If you still want to run, let''s jump on the street!" When the gargoyle appeared, Narant had been waiting for a long time. Then he controlled all the explosive fireballs and swarmed towards the gargoyle! Boom! Boom! Boom¡­ For a while, the air roared again and again. Narant''s ten flaming fireballs that had been vacated long ago all exploded around the gargoyle. "Roar!" If the gargoyle could speak, he would definitely yell at Narant for being shameless and despicable at this moment. First, he relied on the army of magicians and magic cannons to calculate him. Now not only did he stop it with that broken jar, making it dizzy for a short time, but now he was bombarding it with ten explosive fireballs in an instant. Faced with such a shameless calculation, the gargoyle finally couldn''t hold it any longer, and its figure with blue smoke quickly fell towards the bottom. When Narant saw this, he was instantly overjoyed, and immediately pulled out the long sword around his waist and waited. boom! The next moment, the gargoyle fell heavily on the ground. However, the gargoyle did not immediately turn into stone as Narant imagined, but instead stared at him with those scarlet eyes after falling on the ground. This gargoyle is very large, standing at least five meters high on the ground. And his standing posture is like the pterosaur of the previous life. Roar! The next moment, the gargoyle charged towards Narant without hesitation. "Damn, how can there be such a strong vitality!" Narant is also convinced, but now that his strength has skyrocketed, he is not afraid. The next moment, he directly blessed himself with a shield, and then he even waved his long sword **** for tat and rushed forward. "die!" Narant''s vindictive vigor was running to the extreme, and the dragon tooth sword cut out a splendid blood-red sword glow. boom! Narant''s sword beam slammed into the gargoyle''s fleshy wings and let out a roar. puff! Immediately, most of the gargoyle''s flesh-wing bones were directly cut off, leaving only a little flesh and blood sticking together. However, this sword did not stop the gargoyle''s advance. The gargoyle was dragging the broken fleshy wings and still slammed into him aggressively. thump. The next moment, Narant only felt that the world was spinning, and the whole person was knocked five or six meters away by the gargoyle with the shield. "This is too strong!" Narant stood up immediately, frowning slightly. This fifth-order gargoyle is much stronger than the fourth-order bloodthirsty bat, completely beyond his expectations. Roar! And just when Narant complained, the gargoyle dragging broken wings was still immortal. "Damn, this is forcing me to use a trick! Space teleportation!" The next moment, Narant didn''t hide any more, and with a roar, he directly activated his strongest magic. As the voice fell, Narant''s figure disappeared out of thin air. The gargoyle was able to take a few steps forward, but lost the goal of Narant. Just when he was a little puzzled, there was a sarcasm in his ear. "Ugly, I''m here! Go to hell!" I saw that Narant at this moment had appeared out of thin air behind the neck of the gargoyle, and then the long sword in his hand flickered with red light, and inserted it directly towards the neck of the gargoyle. puff! With a sound of piercing flesh, the gargoyle''s neck was directly stabbed in the opposite direction. Ow! The gargoyle was in pain, and immediately let out a very mournful wailing. Ka Ka Ka! And after the screams came out, a strange scene began to appear on the surface of the gargoyle''s body. The originally brown skin actually began to petrify quickly. In just a few seconds, the dark creature that had flesh and blood turned into a lifelike stone sculpture. "It''s finally turned into a sculpture!" Narant complained, but without any hesitation, the long sword in his hand slashed towards the stone statue again. when! However, when Narant''s full-strength slashing sword slashed on the stone statue, the dragon tooth, which could slash rocks like tofu in the past, burst into a burst of sparks, only smashing a few rocks and pebbles. Narant didn''t believe in evil, and immediately slashed more than a dozen swords at the gargoyle again. Dangdang! It is a pity that the effect of his dozen swords is still the same, and the continuous slashing only left a pit of five or six centimeters on the sculpture of the gargoyle. At such a speed, I am afraid that he will not be able to cause devastating damage to the stone sculpture for more than ten minutes. "My lord, the stone carving of this gargoyle is very hard, unless it is a sky knight, can he chop him quickly!" Rumba, who was not far away, saw Narant''s actions and gave a reminder again. "Rumba, is there any other better way to deal with this stone sculpture?" "My lord, there seems to be none, unless there are several earth knights attacking at the same time, so that the sculpture of the gargoyle can be quickly destroyed!" Narant was speechless for a moment. Did he just waste so much energy and let this guy escape intact. "Is there a better way?" Narant, unwilling, began to search his stomach. "Wait, since it won''t work, can we use scientific methods?" Suddenly, a light flashed in Narant''s mind. A crooked idea came to mind. The reason why it was a crooked idea was that the method he thought of was a scientific method from a previous life. In this way, it must be a crooked idea to apply scientific methods to this fantasy world. It''s just that more than ten seconds have passed, and the gargoyle''s recovery time is only two or three minutes, so Narant did not dare to delay. "The Magician Legion listens! Everyone releases fire spells at the stone statue!" "Yes, my lord!" Following Narant''s orders, the magicians immediately moved. They released fire spells that could be used by trainee mages toward the stone carvings. Although this fire technique is rarely included in attack magic, because it can only be released within a range of about one meter in front of the magician, and cannot be shot like a fireball technique. But in fact, the temperature of this flame technique is very high, not much less than that of the fireball technique. In this way, these hundred fire spells are superimposed together, and the entire statue is immediately surrounded by blazing flames. And as the flames burned, in just a minute or so, the sculpture turned red slowly. "There''s a show!" Narant was overjoyed when he saw the stone sculpture turn red. However, he did not immediately stop all the boys and girls, but continued to let the flame technique burn for more than half a minute. Seeing that the time was almost up, Narant finally issued the ceasefire order. When the young boys and girls put away the flame technique, the stone carving gradually recovered from its original red color. "Water polo!" Seeing this, Narant did not hesitate, and immediately gathered a super-large water polo. Whoa! The next moment, the huge water polo was thrown directly on the stone sculpture by Narant. Stab it, stab it! Ka Ka Ka! And when the water was splashed on the stone sculpture, mist immediately rose above the hot stone sculpture. Along with the fog, there was also a faint sound of clicking on the stone carvings... 17068/10982312 Chapter 837： Earth Spirit Popular recommendation: Unsurprisingly, along with the sound of clack, Leon, which was as dense as a spider''s web, appeared on the rock that was originally incomparably hard. Although the crack was extremely subtle and not much different from the strands of hair, Narant knew that his ''crooked idea'' had really worked. "Oak, orc! This... how could this be?" The goblin leader Rumba on the side also saw this scene. When he saw the slightest cracks, the goblin leader could put two eggs in his mouth. Because they know best how hard this gargoyle is. But Narant didn''t have time to explain to the goblin, it was almost two minutes now. The gargoyle may recover at any time, so it must not be delayed any longer. So, in the next instant, Narant jumped directly onto the back of the gargoyle, and immediately raised the long sword in his hand again. "cut!" Narant turned his Dou Qi to the extreme, and then slashed down towards the statue. when! Kacha! It was still a sharp crashing sound like metal clashing. However, unlike before, this time Narant''s sword did not just scrape a layer of skin off the gargoyle as before. Instead, a large gap of more than ten centimeters popped out directly on the back of the gargoyle. "Haha, now, sir, I see how you can be a turtle!" Narant felt that the gargoyle had the same nature as a tortoise after it was petrified. However, now the turtle shell has been turned into tofu dregs by his scientific method. Dangdang! Kacha Kacha Kacha! And as Narant swung his sword again and again, the original lifelike image gradually changed beyond recognition. Zhuang Kang also knew that if the thief was caught first, the king would be captured, and if the gargoyle was killed, he would naturally greet him on his face. In this way, half of the gargoyle''s head has disappeared at this moment, and it has become a large piece of rubble scattered on the ground. Buzz! At this moment, the stone under Zhuang Kang began to flash a dark red light. "My lord, this is the gargoyle that is about to revive!" Seeing this scene, Goblin Rumba immediately reminded Narant. "Don''t worry, it won''t survive!" Narant was in no hurry at the moment, because at this moment, the gargoyle''s head was only left with the last sword. "Death to me!" The next moment, Narant let out a roar, and the long sword with red glow stood heavily on the remaining half of the gargoyle''s head. Whoa! Whoa! Ow! With Narant''s battle, half of the gargoyle''s head shattered. And when the head was completely shattered, the gargoyle''s body immediately peeled off a large piece of stone. In the center of the stone, the body of the gargoyle appeared. When the main body appeared, the gargoyle only had time to let out a mournful cry, and then fell directly to the ground and died. "The noble lord is mighty, the gargoyle is completely dead!" As the gargoyle''s body fell to the ground motionless, the Rumba immediately shouted. In fact, this guy does not need to say, Narant also knows, because his system has given the body shape that increases the pointless energy point. "Rumba, order all the goblins to start attacking the dark creatures in front of them. In addition, the magic cannon is temporarily on standby and cannot be fired without an order!" "Yes, your honorable lord!" Rumba, who received the order, immediately greeted the dark creatures that a group of goblins began to charge towards the front. Because at this moment, the low-level dark creatures that originally followed Narant''s team behind and to the left and right have long been wiped out by them. With the addition of the goblins, without the support of gargoyles and bloodthirsty bats, these dark creatures can no longer make waves. Only half an hour later, there were not many dark creatures left in the field, and the Storm Knight and the Wolf Knight took a few savage attacks and took away all the fish that slipped through the net. "Everyone, clean up the battlefield immediately and make sure that no dark creatures survive!" Seeing that there were no dark creatures that could stand in the field, Narant immediately commanded his subordinates. After the command, Zhuang Kang quietly waited for his subordinates to clean the battlefield. It didn''t take long for Narant''s battle damage situation to be presented to him today. Six pikemen were killed in action, 30 goblins were killed in action, and the rest were all subordinates with 43 serious injuries. As for the Wolf Knights and the Tulip Knights, there was no death in this battle. Apparently, this was due to the large amount of kiwi fruit that Narant distributed over the past two days. Such casualties, compared to at least beheading tens of thousands of dark creatures, are already negligible battle losses. Moreover, among the dark creatures in the town this time, there are more powerful existences such as death knights or **** three-headed dogs. This can be seen from the fact that Narant got more than 3,000 energy points in one battle. "Take the wounded, we will go to the castle ahead immediately!" Narant did not set up camp on this high slope, because although the castle in front was dilapidated, it was much stronger than the wooden fence. Just now, he had asked Shirley to send Little Bee and Swift Eagle to investigate. Whether it was the town or the castle, there were no dark creatures. Following Narant''s order, the team immediately headed for the castle. About ten minutes later, Narant came to this vicissitudes of life castle. The gate of the castle has disappeared, and the walls of the castle are even more divided, and many places have collapsed. Fortunately, the nobles in this world are based on castles, so even if the castle is dilapidated, there is no need to worry that the castle will collapse. Entering the castle with his subordinates, Narant asked his subordinates to conduct a carpet search again for safety. Because they definitely need to spend the night here tonight. Although it is only noon now, the problem is that Narant needs to let his subordinates plant enough sacred thorns around this area. This will prevent the castle and town from being occupied by dark creatures after he leaves. "My lord, this subordinate found a strange thing in the basement of the castle!" Just as Narant was sitting in the vestibule, enjoying Lilia''s milk tea, Quick ran over to report it. "What strange thing?" Narant was a little puzzled. "My lord, this subordinate doesn''t know how to describe it..." Quick shook his head. "Then let''s go!" Narant stood up when he saw this. Clearly, Quick said he didn''t know, and that''s for sure. Afterwards, Zhuang Kang directly followed Quick and others to the basement. And when he came to the underground of the castle, he immediately saw the strange thing that Quick said. At the same time, he also knew why Quick said there was no way to describe this thing. The basement is fairly wide, at least 60 to 70 square meters. And at the innermost end of the basement, a high platform was built. On the high platform, there is a golden light group that is floating up and down in the air at this moment. In front of the high platform are many complex inscription grooves. These inscription grooves extend throughout the basement. In the groove of the inscription, there is also a stream of yellow energy that is transported to the light group above the altar along with the groove. "What the **** is this thing? The altar, but what is this sacrifice?" Look at everything in the basement, let alone Quick. Not even Narant himself could see what it was. "Quick, go and call the Goblin Rumba!" In the face of this strange thing, Narant did not dare to act rashly, and immediately asked Quick to call the goblin leader Rumba. Although the fighting strength of the Goblin family is scumbags, but after all, they are a race that was born and raised in the Holy Continent. It is very likely that Narant will know what this thing is. Soon, Rumba was brought in by Quick. "My lord, you...Ok, my God, this...this is the spirit of the earth!" Sure enough, when the Rumba entered the basement, he didn''t remember to ask Narant what was going on. When he saw the yellow light group on the stone platform in front of him, the Rumba was immediately stunned. "Goblin, Rumba, what is an elves?" Not afraid of the goblin''s surprise, Narant was afraid that he didn''t even know what this thing was. However, now that this goblin knows what the yellow light group is, he can obviously get the answer. "Sir, the essence of the earth is the essence of the earth!" "The reason why flowers, plants and trees can grow on the earth is because the essence of the earth nourishes these species!" "And this basement must have been transformed by the dark creatures into an altar for extracting the essence of the earth. Dear Sir, look, these yellow rays of light gathered from all directions along the groove are the extracted earth essence!" "It turned out to be like this, this is the essence of the earth!" If it was in the past life, it must be explained by science, it must be that the land contains certain nutrients, which echo the needs of plant growth. , But this is a fantasy world, so Narant has no doubts. "That''s right, my lord, even though I was young, I read records about the essence of the earth from the ancient books left by our goblin ancestors." "But it is certain that this is the essence of the earth." "And the essence of the earth has many uses. Not only can it be used as pure energy, but it can also quickly cultivate certain magical beasts or plants!" "Huh? Cultivate magical beasts and plants, can the elf do it?" Suddenly, Narant thought of something. The yellow elf that can open the magic spar mine, isn''t it necessary to come to this land of death to devour some kind of material to have such an effect? Then the essence of the earth is not very likely to be the existence that the yellow elves need to swallow. "This... esteemed lord, because the elf can only contract with the human race, so the little one doesn''t know!" "However, the essence of the earth is not poisonous, so if the adults are willing, you can also let the elf try it out!" "It makes sense!" Narant nodded, and he happened to have the same idea. So, the next moment he asked Quick to find a yellow elf in the vestibule. Opening the jade box containing the yellow elf, the little guy immediately jumped to the ground. "Little guy, do you want to eat that stuff?" Narant asked the little guy. "Migu, Migu!" The elf immediately sent out a burst of joyful mental fluctuations to Narant. "very good!" Narant felt that there was drama, and the next moment went directly to the stone platform in front of him. Since it is known that this is used to absorb the essence of the earth, it means that the basement is not dangerous. In this way, Narant needs to personally go over and put away the earth spirit. However, when the essence of the earth is collected by him, the altar that absorbs the essence of the earth will be useless in the future, and it will be completely scrapped. And Narant didn''t care about it, because according to Rumba. If the earth spirit is extracted excessively, it will completely damage the nearby land for a long time. These lands will gradually desertify until they become deserts where vegetation cannot grow. Especially now that this land is already infested with death energy. Without green vegetation to deliver energy, the goblin will be depleted more rapidly. In this way, if you want this land to regain its vitality in the future, then this altar must not be left. Narant took a clay pot and came to the front of the goblin who hovered in the air and floated up and down like a cotton ball. Immediately, the pot was placed under the earth spirit, and then the spirit power was released to wrap the earth spirit, and then dragged away into the pot. With the pulling of Narant''s mental power, the Earth Spirit that was originally packed in a group slowly shrunk, and then it was like water vapor condensed into a stream of water, which soon merged into the clay pot. After about ten seconds, this large group of earth spirits completely merged into the clay pot. Narant looked at the clay pot. The light group with a diameter of at least sixty to seventy centimeters before turned into a liquid, and there was not even half a bowl. And as the light group was completely taken away by Narant, the altar came to a standstill with a humming sound. The yellow light group that was continuously transported in the groove has disappeared without a trace. Narant already knew this was the result, but he didn''t care too much. He returned to the previous position with the pottery in his hand, then squatted down, and then handed the Earth Spirit to the yellow elf. "Little guy Drink!" Narant said to the little guy with anticipation. Needless to say, the power of the magic cannon has not been mentioned, but it is a pity that the magic spar restricts the use of the magic cannon. For example, when the gargoyle died, Narant was reluctant to use the magic cannon. Not reluctant to give up gold coins. Instead, he was worried that after using up the few magic energy stones that he only had, his few magic energy cannons would become scrap metal. But if this earth spirit can really give the yellow elf the ability to open up magic spar, then the scarcity of magic spar will no longer exist. Migu! Migu! And following Narant''s instructions, the little guy let out two cheers, then put the little mouth into the clay pot, and started licking and licking. The little guy''s eating speed is very fast, and it only takes ten seconds for the kung fu and the earth spirit to bottom out. belch! And in the next instant, the little guy just burped. With the hiccups, the yellow light on the little guy started to change. The originally faint yellow light began to gradually brighten, and at the same time, the color began to gradually deepen. This state lasted for about half a minute, and when the little guy returned to normal again, it was no longer the original yellow elf. Instead, he became a local tyrant gold elf. "Is this a success?" Although the little guy has obviously changed, his whole body has become golden, but Narant is not sure. "My esteemed lord, congratulations, you got a little elf that can only open the magic spar mine!" However, Narant did not know, but Rumba did. Seeing such a situation, he immediately reminded Narant excitedly. ~： Dear bosses, please take a day off àÓàÓàÓ~~ Chapter 838： big occasion? Lord of War: Rise from the Land of Doom Dear bosses, take a day off "That''s it?" Narant was a little stunned when he heard Rumba''s body shape. Isn''t it good that some kind of material that can be swallowed by the yellow elves is very rare? Isn''t magic spar very rare? How did he come to the land of death with such a little effort, and he got one. "My esteemed lord, it''s true, although I wasn''t sure whether it was the essence of the earth that could make the elf mutate and produce magic spar." "But now it''s completely certain, because when I was a kid with my father to buy magic spar, I saw such a golden-colored elf, and it was the magic spar mine that it opened!" Rumba immediately affirmed and stated in detail the reasons for his conclusion. "In addition, I did hear that such energy groups are very difficult to find before, because it takes a lot of energy and materials for dark creatures to build such an altar." "This time, the noble lord, you can obtain it so easily. It should be that you have received the gift of the gods." "Okay, Rumba, you''re doing well today. I''ll ask Liliado to give you a bottle of potion wine in a moment!" The jade box promised a reward to Rumba. "Thank you for the gift of your honorable lord!" Rumba, the goblin drunkard, immediately smiled. Immediately, Narant left the basement of the castle with everyone. Now this altar is completely useless, and it is useless to stay. When they returned to the ground, a group of subordinates had settled down in the vestibule. However, for the sake of safety, Narant ordered the Knights of the Storm and the Knights of the Wolf to alternately cover the goblins and began to plant sacred thorns around the town. Although it was around the previous town, plus all the dark creatures that had followed Narant''s team this day have been resolved. But this is the land of death, and the dark creatures are simply inexhaustible, so there will be dark creatures converging towards the populated places on their side. However, such stragglers would basically not pose a threat to Narant''s team as long as they didn''t encounter powerful characters. In this way, Narant simply eats the fragrant barbecue and prepares to rest in peace. The reason why you can still eat barbecue in this sparsely vegetated land of death that is comparable to an oasis in the desert. That''s because Narant has an army of magicians. Not to mention, the flame technique released by this magician can cook food very fast. In fact, even if there is no magician''s flame technique, in fact, Narant''s storage space also stores a lot of torches and wood. , Anyway, with the increase in magic power, his current storage space has been developed to a full twelve squares. So, spend a square or two for flammable torches and wood, and that''s not a problem at all. Of course, if one of these two methods is spread out, it is estimated that any nobleman will be shocked. Let''s talk about the magician first, such a noble existence has become the source of flames for your barbecue. As for the storage space, other people have such space objects, which are not used carefully. After all, the size of the space is very limited, and the things you want to put in must never be too small. In this way, it is only used to hold torches and wood, and Narant will definitely be spit on Xingzi. ... While Narant was eating the fragrant and hot barbecue, the other alliance teams were not so relaxed. Many teams are still in fierce battles. For example, the alliance of small principalities such as the Principality of Haibei and the Principality of Lot, which are only more than 100 kilometers away from Narant, is the closest. A group of nobles of the Principality looked at the two gargoyles in front of them and gritted their teeth. "Bastard, this gargoyle is definitely the dark creature I hate the most!" "Yeah, he was finally choked to death, but in just over a minute, he was resurrected with blood!" "No way, keep fighting! This is just a small Viscount castle. I really don''t know if there will be more powerful dark creatures in the future!" "It''s hard to say. This year''s expedition is not only a strange encounter with dark creatures actively attacking in the isolation zone, but even after stepping into the land of death, the number of dark creatures on the edge is several times more than in previous years." "Yeah, what are these dark creatures doing? Gargoyles like this used to be at least a few days into the land of death before they can be encountered!" "Hey, the magicians of the Holy Academy have just said that their magic power can only support the two gargoyles to be shot down twice, so everyone, don''t hide it for a while, and do your best!" "it is good!" Immediately, a group of representatives of the principality began to wait for the newly resurrected gargoyle to be knocked down, while helping a group of subordinates to solve the green spider, reducing the burden on the team. The route they were assigned was different from that of Narant, and the number of dark creatures they encountered was several times higher. There are 40,000 to 50,000 dark creatures. Of course, likewise, they were more numerous than Narant. In this way, being targeted by so many dark creatures is no more difficult than Narant. "Squad of magicians, fireball, explosive fireball, launch!" And just a moment later, a shout suddenly came from the Haibei and Lot Alliance teams. That''s when the magicians of the Holy Magic Academy were assigned to lead their combined team to cast spells again. Following the command of a high-level magician who took the lead, the remaining twenty or so magicians of varying strength began to release spells one after another. Whoosh whoosh! After a while, more than 20 fireballs rose into the air, and among them was a flaming fireball. "Haha, beat me to death that abominable gargoyle!" "Yeah, kill the gargoyle, although the magicians of the Holy Magic Academy are usually annoying, but in the face of a more disgusting existence like the gargoyle, I feel that the magicians of the Holy Magic Academy are still Tolerable!" "Shh, you guy, be careful to be listened to by them, it will be miserable if you don''t help us deal with the dark creatures!" "Fairy Wood" "But then again, it''s really spectacular for more than 20 magicians to launch fireballs!" "Yeah, it''s really spectacular!" The representatives of the Principality looked up and watched the more than 20 fireballs take off, and couldn''t help sighing. It''s just that they didn''t know that if Narant knew about such a sigh, he would definitely burst out laughing at the barbecue he just swallowed. Only twenty or so magicians can be considered spectacular, then, sir, my more than one hundred fireballs flew together, and the start became an earth-shattering movement. Fortunately, Narant is not here. And about three or four minutes later, under the hard bombardment of the magicians, a gargoyle was bombarded again and fell to the ground. "Everyone, go all out!" Immediately, the representatives of the principality did not dare to neglect, and immediately killed the gargoyle that had just fallen to the ground. This gargoyle has not turned into a stone statue at this moment, so its combat power is still strong. Like what Narant had encountered before, the gargoyle began to rampage on the ground. There are still a large number of representatives of the nobles, and their strength has reached the earth knight. After a few minutes of fierce fighting, the gargoyle was finally disabled and turned into a stone statue. After the gargoyle was turned into a stone statue, the representatives of these principalities became more active. After all, the gargoyle has been injured before, so there is no need to be too eager. But now it''s different. If the stone statue of the gargoyle is not smashed to pieces within three minutes, then when they are about to face it, they will be resurrected with blood. "Death to me!" "Thunder Sword Slash!" "Hot Sword!" Dangdang! Immediately, a group of representatives of the Principality rushed up, full of fighting spirit, and recklessly slashed towards the gargoyle statue. The strength of the representatives of these principalities is not much stronger than the current Narant. Therefore, the damage of each slash is actually similar to what Narant had before. Fortunately, they are more powerful. And this time, they all greeted one place, so the effect was not bad, and then the sound of Dangdang did not stop. Whoa! And just over two minutes, when it was about to reach three minutes, only to hear the sound of slamming finally coming from the withered statue. This time, with the slaves representing the principality, the gargoyle was finally cleaned up. "Haha, this nasty guy has finally been killed!" "Yeah, it''s really not easy!" "Yes, you are the first team to kill gargoyles among all the principality teams!" "It''s really possible. After all, we have cooperated so many times, and we have had the experience of killing gargoyles twice in the past. As for other principality teams, it seems that many principalities have not encountered gargoyles!" "Yes, even if our record today is not comparable to that of the empire teams, we are still far ahead of the duchy team!" Representatives from the Principality of Haibei, the Principality of Lot and other principalities expressed their joy. "By the way, I wonder if Baron Narant will encounter a gargoyle this time." "It''s very possible, after all, we have met two here, and this kind of situation would never have happened in the past." "Hey, I still hope that Baron Narant will not meet him. He is a good person. If he meets him, his team may defeat other ordinary dark creatures, but this gargoyle is definitely impossible to deal with." "Yeah, even if Baron Narant has a way to knock down the gargoyle, if he can''t smash the gargoyle statue, then this gargoyle is invincible to his team!" "Okay, the second gargoyle has also been shot down, let''s do it!" Just when everyone was discussing whether Narant had encountered a gargoyle, or whether he could even kill the gargoyle. The second gargoyle was also knocked down. Immediately, the representatives of the nobles regained their thoughts and began to work hard to solve the second gargoyle. After about ten minutes, the second gargoyle was finally resolved. "Haha, we win tonight!" "Victory is in sight, killing two gargoyles so quickly, this kind of glory, we will be able to spread it well after we go back!" "Yeah, haha, I''m excited just thinking about it!" As the two gargoyles have been resolved, this actually means that the Principality of Haibei has won the battle. And the fact is that, time has passed by more than half an hour. After half an hour, all the dark creatures on the battlefield were beheaded. "Go, let''s go to the castle ahead to check!" Immediately, the representatives of the principality and their subordinates headed for the town and the Viscount Castle in front of them. And then, the same thing happened in the castle as when Narant entered the castle. In order to ensure the real safety of the castle, the representatives of the principality naturally dispatched many subordinates to conduct a carpet search. Soon, they were informed by their subordinates that they had found a strange place in the basement of the castle. When the representatives of the Principality came carefully to the basement, they were immediately stunned by the scene in front of them. "God, the gods are above, this is... the spirit of the earth!" "That''s right, it''s really the elf of the earth. We are too lucky, right? In the past, the elf of the earth only had a certain probability to appear in the castle of the marquis or the duke!" "Yeah, why is there even such a viscount castle this time with the earth spirit, is the dark creature''s head turned bad?" "Who cares, we should be happy to meet the earth spirits in such a viscount castle, right? This represents the magic spar! As long as it is sold to the goblins, we can get hundreds of thousands of them every year. Gold coins!" "In addition, there are two gargoyles in this Viscount Castle, so it''s not too strange for this Earth Spirit to appear!" "Haha, everyone is right, this earth spirit belongs to several of our principalities. I''ll make the elf first, and then everyone just counts the elf''s gold coins to me!" Having said that, representatives of the Principality of Haibei, the Principality of Lot, etc. happily let the yellow elves devour the spirit of the earth in the basement. In fact, what they don''t know is that this gnome is not just acquired by them. Including Narant, as well as all other duchy teams, as long as they captured the occupied noble castles, they all obtained the elves. Moreover, in addition to harvesting the earth spirits, they also encountered more or less earth spirits, such as the teams of the six empires, and even some extreme ones can encounter more than ten gargoyles. And this kind of situation is obviously different from what they encountered when they went on expeditions in the past. It''s just that everyone is not in touch with each other at the moment, so they all feel that their experience is an example, and they don''t take it to heart. ... The next morning, Narant got up early. When he got up, his subordinates had distributed sacred thorns around the town at intervals of tens of meters. The sacred thorns are very magical, even if there is no one to guard, the dark creature will not take the initiative to attack. In this way, the sacred thorns after planting do not need to worry about being destroyed. Of course, the sacred thorns are not foolproof after they are planted. Otherwise, it would be so troublesome for the human race to drive away the dark creatures. They only need to send death squads to cultivate the sacred thorns everywhere. Although this sacred thorn will not be attacked and destroyed by dark creatures, it is a plant after all, so it needs fertilization and watering. Especially moisture, if there is no watering for a month or two, the sacred thorn will automatically wither. In this way, every time the alliance team goes out, it needs to clear the surrounding dark creatures as much as possible, which is also to send people to take care of the sacred thorns in the future. +Bookmark+ Chapter 839： Nether Wolf King Lord of War: Rise from the Land of Doom Chapter 839 Nether Wolf King After Lilia served breakfast, Narant visited the town to make sure that there were no mistakes in the work of his subordinates. When he was patrolling, the low-level dark creatures that the rogues were eyeing at them could be seen again hundreds of meters away. In this land of death, the low-level dark creatures are like lice and fleas. As long as the death energy exists, they will be inexhaustible. Narant didn''t care about these candies, and after confirming that the sacred thorns were planted correctly, he let his subordinates go to the castle and planted the banner of the fixed storm collar, and then set off again with a group of subordinates. Although his route is relatively remote and the number of towns he encounters is small, there are five towns and two small towns. In this way, these all represent energy points, and Narant will naturally not let them go. Soon, the team continued to set off, and the next destination was more than 80 miles away, which would take at least a day and a half. On the way, Narant once again exchanged the energy points obtained from yesterday''s battle for kiwi fruit. Among them, Narant still generously spent nearly 2,000 energy points for his subordinates. After all, the progress of his subordinates is visible to the naked eye, which can greatly reduce the burden of this master Narant. And the remaining more than 1,000 energy points, Narant placed on himself. However, with the sudden leap in the last time, the effect of taking kiwi fruit was not particularly obvious this time. Whether it is fighting spirit or magic, there is no breakthrough in the realm. For this, Narant is also aware of it. With the growth of strength, if you want to make breakthroughs in the future, you will need more energy points. Fortunately, he is not in a hurry for the time being. After all, although there is no breakthrough in the realm, the increase in combat power can be seen by the naked eye. For example, originally Narant released space teleportation, or teleportation, and the casting time was at least five seconds. But after consuming the kiwi fruit with a thousand energy points, it only takes four seconds to complete the casting. In battle, one second can decide life and death, so don''t underestimate this mere second. In addition, feeling that his space teleportation has made some progress, Narant turned his attention to the next more difficult space magic. And this space magic is the only one with collateral damage among the space magic that Narant has learned. The name of this space magic is Space Blade. The space blade is not like the wind blade and the ice blade, and it shoots at the enemy after it is released. Instead, it directly opens a space crack in the area locked by mental power. This space crack is different from the space crack that Narant opens that can teleport items and teleport. Because this space crack is associated with the turbulent flow area in time and space. Once hit by the space crack connecting the turbulent area, the enemy''s body will be cut open immediately. According to the records in the Magic Spell Manual, even if an existence like the Sky Knight is directly hit by a crack in the space, it will end up with a bloated skin, or even a head in a different place. Of course, this space blade is not so easy to cultivate. The learning requirement of this space blade is to reach the realm of a four-star magister. Although Narant is only one step away from the magician now, and his magic power is actually far more than that of a senior magician. But it is still difficult to learn this space blade. At least he studied for one night, and he was stunned to practice it. Completely practiced loneliness. This is the same as when he practiced space teleportation, although his magic power is higher than that of all senior magicians. But this space magic is a perverted existence, and even his current magic cannot support the completion of the casting. "Failure is success. Although my current magic practice is very reluctant, I believe that as long as I get a batch of energy points, I should be able to reach the level in front of me!" Narant was not tired. Practice loneliness, practice loneliness, anyway, on the marching road in this land of death, in the face of the same gray world around him, he has nothing better to do. In this way, Narant''s team went all the way, and finally arrived at the second town on the afternoon of the second day. The size of this small town is much larger than that of the previous boy. Because this is a Viscount town, Narant observed with a telescope on a hill five or six miles away from the town. It was found that there were twenty or thirty thousand dark creatures in the town. Moreover, as they gradually penetrated into the land of death, the strength of the dark creatures became stronger. This can be seen not only from the small town in the distance, but even Narant has discovered it on the way. Because on the way, among the dark creatures they encountered, the existence of middle-level dark creatures was often seen. For example, the green-striped spider is often encountered on the road of bloodthirsty bats. Of course, these two dark creatures, Narant, are not afraid, but are quite happy to meet them. Because for him, who has the Legion of Magicians, these two middle-level dark creatures are all here to deliver food. What really gave Narant a headache was that they encountered a new mid-level dark creature species on the way. That is the ghost wolf. The Nether Wolf is a fourth-order dark creature, and it is a monster wolf before death. After death, due to the infection of death energy, he turned into a dark wolf with purple hair all over his body. Its attack is not too strong, and it cannot attack from a long distance, and its combat strength in close combat is almost equivalent to the melee strength of a bloodthirsty bat after being knocked down. The reason why this ghost wolf really gave Narant a headache is that these guys have a special skill, that is, stealth. After the ghost wolf activates the stealth skill, it has a one-minute stealth period. During this process, unless you actively launch an attack, the stealth effect will remain unobserved, and you will not be able to detect it with your face. In the course of yesterday and today''s march, Narant''s team encountered a total of four ghost wolves attacked. When the ghost wolf launched an attack, it was hidden in a group of low-level dark creatures. He attacked directly without any defense, causing several casualties to his subordinates. Ten of the goblins were killed and four were seriously injured. A total of three people from the Wolf Knights and the Tulip Knights were seriously injured. This casualty is not too big, but the psychological pressure on Narant''s subordinates is different. After all, the ghost wolf is haunted, and no one knows if such a guy will appear next to him in the next moment, making them fearful in battle. Fortunately, after Narant discovered the situation, he immediately responded. In addition to letting Shirley send a large number of bees and swift eagles to confirm whether there are any traces of ghost wolves around. If there is a wandering ghost wolf, then immediately issue a warning, and let all the subordinates be careful. In addition, Narant opened the Encyclopedia of Magic Spells and learned a primary magic called Primary Magic Guard. This so-called primary magic guard is actually a puppet with a condensed magic power, and has no attack ability, and the maintenance time is only one hour. In the past, magic Narant would not waste experience and study. After all, it was impossible to fight, and there was only one hour time limit, which was completely tasteless. But now it seems that existence is reasonable, but it still has a bright spot, that is, he can sense energy fluctuations that cannot be seen by the naked eye. Whether this fluctuation is vindictive, magic, or death. In this way, he is Narant''s best existence to prevent Nether Wolf. Although the ghost wolf is invisible, the wave of death energy on its body cannot escape the induction of the magic guard, and the wave after using this skill is also significantly different from other ordinary dark creatures. Once so close, the magic guard will move directly towards its location. And when Narant and a group of his subordinates saw this, it didn''t matter if it was accurate or not, just launch an attack directly. In this way, this time, the anxiety caused by the ghost wolf to the subordinates has been slightly resolved. "Shirley, how are you over there, did you find anything in the Viscount Castle?" Putting down the telescope in his hand, Narant looked at the little girl Shirley. The situation in the town can be seen with binoculars, but unfortunately, Narant cannot see the situation in the castle. "Sir, it''s so strange in that castle, it''s not the same as last time." "Except for those bloodthirsty bats in the air, the entire castle is empty." Shirley''s little girl frowned when she heard the words. "Empty? Shirley, are you sure?" Narant also frowned. The last town was also a baron town, but there was a gargoyle. But now this is a viscount-sized town, but the castle is empty. This obviously goes against what Duke Miller and others told him, the bigger the gathering place, the more powerful the dark creatures are. "My lord, it''s true. Although Xun Ying couldn''t get close because of those bloodthirsty bats, the little bees will definitely not go wrong in their investigation. They really didn''t see the existence of other dark creatures in the castle." "Okay! Shirley, you continue to send bees to monitor the town and castle. It''s getting late, we won''t start the battle today, and we will attack the town tomorrow morning." Narant certainly doesn''t think this town will be as simple as it seems, and he suspects that there must be something weird in the castle. In this way, he doesn''t dare to act rashly now, otherwise, when it gets dark, their situation will be even more unfavorable. "Yes, my lord!" Afterwards, Narant and his subordinates set up camp under this hill. Placing the wagons with sacred thorns around the party can effectively avoid the endless hauntings of the lowly dark creatures at night. In addition, Narant released twenty primary magic guards in one breath to prevent the appearance of the ghost wolf. To be honest, this magic guard actually has intermediate and advanced levels. The latter two already have the ability to actively attack and have existed for a longer time. But Narant can''t look down on their attack power, and it can''t compare with the third-order dark creatures, let alone deal with the ghost wolf. In this way, with this primary magic guard, Narant can release more than 20 at a time, and while enclosing the camp into an iron barrel, the consumption of magic power is not too large. With the protection of sacred thorns and magical guards, Narant''s camp really spent the night safely. When it was dawn the next day, and after a group of subordinates had breakfast, Narant instructed the team to continue to advance. In the process of advancing, he asked Shirley''s little girl to investigate the castle in the distance. However, the situation was exactly the same as yesterday. Apart from a dozen bloodthirsty bats, there were no other dark creatures in the Viscount Castle. When the team approached two miles away from the town, Narant stopped talking. It doesn''t matter if there are any strange clothes in the castle, just bombard him directly to know the result. So Narant asked Vivian to bring the trebuchet directly to bombard the ruined Viscount Castle in the distance. Boom! With two loud muffled noises, a large plume of smoke immediately rose from the Viscount Castle. Choo Choo Choo! The next moment, the bloodthirsty bats that were hanging all over the castle immediately vacated and neighed. hoo hoo hoo! But after that roar, there were several high-pitched and vicious roars in the castle. And Narant''s complexion immediately became serious. He guessed correctly, there was indeed something strange in that castle. And it didn''t take a while for Shirley''s little girl to get a report from the little bee, and then she quickly said to Narant: "Sir, the bee said that there are wolves in the castle, many, many wolves!" "Wolf?" Narant finally came to his senses after hearing the words, and knew why the little bees didn''t find anything unusual when they explored the castle before. Apparently, these wolves are invisible. However, the invisibility time limit of the ghost wolf is only one minute, and it is impossible to be invisible all the time. So how do these guys stay invisible anytime and anywhere when they stay in the castle? However, the next moment Narant answered. hoo hoo hoo! Because, at this moment, a large number of dark wolves have poured out of the Viscount Castle. There are forty or fifty of these dark wolves, most of them are ghost wolves with purple hair However, just in front of these ghost wolves, there is a white body, but red eyes tall white wolf. "Ah, noble lord, that is the fifth-order dark creature, the Nether Wolf King." "Not only is the Netherworld Wolf King stronger than the ordinary Netherworld Wolf, but he also has a stronger invisibility effect. Even this invisibility effect will not disappear until he launches an attack or actively exposes it." "Moreover, the stealth effect of the ghost wolf king can take effect on all ghost wolves within a few hundred meters." After Goblin Rumba saw the white wolf in the distance, he immediately exclaimed, and at the same time introduced the ability of the ghost wolf king to Narant. "That''s it!" After listening to the explanation, Narant not only was not nervous, but nodded rather calmly. The unknown is the scariest thing. And now that the situation of this gathering place has been figured out, it only takes one battle. "Everyone, prepare to fight!" The next moment Narant gave all his subordinates a battle order. In addition to that, he started blasting magic guards in large numbers. In the face of these invisible and transparent wolves, the magic guard is the existence that makes them invisible. , After bursting more than a hundred magic guards, Narant stopped temporarily, preparing to keep the magic power under him to deal with possible situations that may arise later. While Narant was on the defensive, the dark creatures in the distant town also began to rush towards Narant and others under the leadership of the Nether Wolf King. This time, the number of dark creatures that Narant has encountered is the largest, reaching more than 30,000 words. +Bookmark+ Chapter 840： not too strong Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom Chapter 840 is not too strong "Long-range attack squad, shoot!" As the dense dark creatures stepped into the attack range of the long-range attack team, Narant directly issued the attack order. At this moment, the ghost wolves that were still mixed in the dark creature group have disappeared at this moment. It''s not that they have escaped, but with the help of the ghost wolf king''s stealth skills, all ghost wolves also have the effect of passive stealth. However, with hundreds of magic guards, Narant was not too worried about the Nether Wolf. Buzz! bang bang bang! With a volley of stone bullets and crossbow bolts blazing out, in the dark creatures in the distance, a piece of dark creatures fell down immediately. Especially those skeleton soldiers, when huge stone bullets fell among them and continued to bounce due to inertia. These skeleton soldiers were like sea water, smashed to pieces by the stone bullets, and the bones of the white bones were scattered on the ground. hoo hoo hoo! And the dark creatures are not without countermeasures, the green spider is the long-range firepower of these dark creatures. With a loud roar, huge cobwebs flew towards the uh team on Narant''s side. "Fireball!" In order to ambush dozens of bloodthirsty bats that day, Narant did not use the magician army, but did it himself, the lord, to solve the fallen spider web. Today''s Narant releases the most common fireball technique, which is really instant. Almost immediately, the fireball started to lift off like the prevention and control cannonballs of the previous life. In less than ten seconds, Narant fired at least thirty fireballs. That is to say, in almost 0.3 seconds, Narant can launch a hot ball of fire the size of a basketball. This release speed, even a four-star magister can''t match. Boom boom boom! The two fireballs responded to a cobweb, and almost instantly, flames ignited in the air. Those cobwebs that had not had time to land were burned up by the fireball in mid-air. "Rumba, aim the magic cannon at the green spider!" "Yes, your honorable lord!" Following Narant''s orders, the five magic cannons began to charge, making a buzzing sound. Whoosh whoosh! Immediately, I saw several splendid energy light groups lasing towards the green spider. "Longbow squad, launch!" At the same time, the dark creatures impacting at the forefront have approached a distance of more than 100 meters in front of the Narant formation. Following Vivian''s order, the Longbow Squad also began to rain arrows. However, there are too many dark creatures, and more than a hundred arrows can''t resist their attacking footsteps. And then, it was also time for the two cavalry regiments to be dispatched. However, this time, there was another special team in the cavalry regiment, which was Narant''s magic guard. "Wolf Knights, charge!" "Storm Knights, charge!" In an instant, the two knights began to charge away at the rolling dark creatures. And although the magic guards beside them had no mounts or even feet, they were able to follow them lightly to the left and right, and would not fall behind. The lower body of this magic guard is a cloud-like existence, a bit like the lamp **** in Aladdin''s lamp in the previous life. As for the upper body, it is a normal human body. Perhaps because the power that created this magical guardian spell did it on purpose. Although the magic guard did not have any means of attack, the transformed body was also wearing armor and an iron helmet, looking majestic. Soon, Narant''s two extraordinary knights rushed into the dark creature group and immediately began to fight hard. "Be careful, the ghost wolf is already nearby!" While Raymond and Quick and the others fought for a while, there was a sudden shouting reminder from the crowd. It turned out that several magic guards had already left their side and went to the dark creatures several meters away. At this moment, the surrounding area is obviously crowded with dark creatures, but there is an obvious gap beside the magic guard. If there is no magic guard, such a gap will definitely be ignored, after all, everyone is fighting now. But with the beacon of Magic Guard, everyone doesn''t need to think too much, there must be a ghost wolf. "Flame Spear!" Without any hesitation, Quick took the initiative to turn the direction of the war horse after knowing the existence of the Nether Wolf, and then rushed towards the empty space. Ding Ding! Sure enough, when Quick attacked and slashed down with his long sword, he suddenly felt a force of opposites. After taking a closer look, the Netherworld Wolf exposed because of the attack had already appeared in front of him. And the reason why the long sword had a shocking power was that the Netherworld Wolf had raised his claws to block his attack. "Go to hell!" Quick had anticipated this for a long time, and now the fighting qi was running wildly again, and then flexibly flipped a circle of the long sword and cut it down towards the ghost wolf again. puff! With the sound of a sword piercing into the flesh, the long sword stood directly on the Nether Wolf''s neck. Ow! Although the ghost wolf is a dark creature, it is different from the skeleton soldier who has no flesh and blood. When most of the neck is cut by the long sword, he immediately feels pain, and prepares to bite back with a whimper. But Quick is not alone, there are many teammates by his side. "Despicable guy, go to hell!" With a roar, a two-meter-long sword suddenly appeared above the Nether Wolf''s head. puff! With a more crisp sound of meat piercing, the Nether Wolf''s head was directly cut off by most of it. "Thank you, Brother Raymond!" The owner of the long knife was Raymond, and Quick thanked him when he saw it. "Haha, Captain Quick, all fight for the adults, that''s what it should be! I''ve long seen these Netherworld wolves who like sneak attacks unhappy. Yesterday they attacked two of my team members!" "Now there is an adult''s magic guard, I must kill all these despicable things." However, Raymond waved his hand indifferently, his eyes had already begun to look around, wanting to see where there were other monster wolves around. "Haha, okay, Captain Raymond, it seems that there is another magic guard over there who has discovered the situation!" "Let''s go, let''s go!" Immediately, Raymond and Quick went to the place where the ghost wolf existed. In fact, if these ghost wolves have no magical guards, they can definitely cause great damage to any team. After all, invincible is the most deadly. But if his stealth skills were ineffective, these ghost wolves would turn into ordinary demon wolves. Even ordinary WoW wolves are not as good, because ordinary WoW wolves can launch spells such as wind blades or fireballs. But this Nether Wolf can''t do it, so as long as it is a head-on confrontation, for the extraordinary knights like Quick and Raymond, it is not too difficult at all. "good!" Seeing that his subordinates in the distance could calmly deal with the attack of the Black Netherworld Wolf, Narant was very satisfied. At the same time, in order to ensure the safety of the rest of the surrounding teams, he released another fifty magic guards. "Annie, come on stage!" "The other magician army, get ready!" The ghost wolf doesn''t need to worry too much, that''s the time to pay attention to these ordinary dark creatures. Although these ordinary dark creatures alone are the level of ordinary reptiles for Narant, there are tens of thousands of them, so they need to be taken seriously. Narant immediately dispatched Annie, the lucky girl who could attack in groups. As the power of talent continued to increase, Annie, who was originally a talented girl who was only an auxiliary by definition, became the brightest **** the battlefield. The main reason is that the speed of her summoned lightning to harvest the enemy is really fast and much. Now Annie''s lightning range can cover the surrounding area of ??500 meters, and the number of lightning that falls can exceed 200. Lightning seems to have extra lethality to dark creatures, so every time the lightning falls, it can blast away a large area of ??dark creatures like a cannonball. In this way, now Narant has really used Annie as a lucky girl who can unleash lightning storms. Boom! Kacha! Kacha! With the activation of Annie''s innate power, the sound of thunder and the thunderbolt of the lightning fell in the field in an instant. Choo Choo Choo! It was at this point, perhaps because of the lightning storm. The bloodthirsty bats that had been wandering around and did not immediately come to the sky above Narant and the others were finally ready to attack. "Legion of Magicians, launch!" For these bloodthirsty bats, Narant has been waiting for a long time and has a perfect way to deal with them! Following his order, hundreds of young boy and girl magicians immediately released fireballs, and then volleyed towards the air. Boom boom boom! oooooooo! With a roar, the bloodthirsty bats that had just appeared immediately turned into roasted bats, falling from the sky one by one in the dark. "Now, all magicians start to attack freely!" "Rumba, the goblin team joins the battle immediately!" "Yes, my lord!" "Yes, your honorable lord!" With the destruction of several intractable dark creatures, all Narant''s men were finally thrown into the battle. And when both the Goblins and the Mage Legion participated in dealing with the dark creatures on the ground, the efficiency of harvesting the dark creatures immediately became faster. "There is one last problem as long as it is resolved, then today this Viscount castle and town will be able to raise the Phoenix Banner of Storm Territory!" While his subordinates were fighting hard, Narant''s eyes were carefully observing the battlefield. Because among today''s dark creatures, there is still one strongest existence that has not been resolved, and that is the fifth-order Nether Wolf King. Narant doesn''t know the strength of the Nether Wolf King, but if he can shoot the fifth-order, his strength is still good. "Fairy Wood" "Um?" At this moment, Narant suddenly sensed that the connection between two magic guards and him disappeared. Narant immediately looked in the direction from which the induction came. However, he found that there was nothing there at the moment, and there was no trace of the ghost wolf. "It seems that those who can be leaders have a low IQ!" When Narant saw this, without any hesitation, he directly sent ten magic guards to go there. Soon, the magic guard arrived in the nearby area. Then, these magic guards moved closer in one direction. boom! boom! And just as the two frontmost magic guards approached a small open space, a white voice suddenly appeared. With just two flashes of cold light, Narant''s two magic guards were torn to shreds. And after the white ghost wolf king completed his attack, he hid his figure again in the next instant. "Do you really think you can escape?" Seeing this, Narant directly rode on the white dragon, and then moved towards the area where the Nether Wolf King appeared. Before and after, Narant did not rush to attack, but quietly drove the remaining few magic guards to keep chasing something. Narant knew that this was the ghost wolf king avoiding the pursuit of the magic guard. "Sand Wind Technique!" However, although the ghost wolf king can rely on maneuvering to avoid the pursuit of the magic guards and avoid revealing his position. But since Narant knows its approximate scope, there are plenty of ways to find it. With an intermediate-level wind-based magic sandstorm technique, a gust of wind hung in the area of ??more than 30 meters ahead. And there are countless fine sand grains mixed in this strong wind. Although the ghost wolf can hide its shape, it is not the real disappearance of the body. In this way, under the dense sand coverage, the silhouette of the Nether Wolf King was soon revealed. "Confinement, explosive fireball!" Narant released two spells again in one breath. , In the next instant, several dark red beams of light suddenly appeared around the Nether Wolf King, which was somewhat like a lake in the wind and sand. This beam of light seemed to form a cage, imprisoning the wolf king in the invisible state. hoo hoo hoo! The Nether Wolf King felt that his activities were restrained, and finally stopped moving forward, and began to struggle with filial piety. Still, before it struggled twice, several hot fireballs the size of a washbasin came around its body. Boom boom boom! Several fireballs exploded directly in front of the Netherworld Wolf King, instantly burning the fur on the Netherworld Wolf King to black and white. hoo hoo hoo! He was attacked by Narant again and again This ghost wolf king was also aroused by his ferocity. He simply stopped evading and moved forward, but approached Zhuang Kang viciously. "Finally stop being a tortoise!" Narant was definitely not afraid when he saw this, and immediately walked towards the Nether Wolf King with his long sword. "Flame Spear!" When the double-opening approached, Narant raised the red-glowing long sword and directly slammed it down. The Netherworld Wolf King also raised his sharp claws and shot at him. Ding Ding! With two crisp metal clashing sounds, the pair passed by. "Hey, it''s not too strong!" But when he missed his position, Narant was a little surprised. This Netherworld Wolf King is not as strong as he imagined, and his strength is actually similar to that of the gargoyle in melee combat. In fact, this is because Narant doesn''t know enough about dark creatures. Otherwise it wouldn''t be all that fuss. This Nether Wolf King and Nether Wolf rely on stealth skills. Since the stealth skills are broken, their strength is really not much stronger than Gargoyle. Although it is a dark creature, it also needs to comply with the laws of the creator, and if it has specialties, it also has defects. "If that''s the case, then I''ll send you back to the West!" Narant was a little cautious at first, but now that he has tried out the Nether Wolf King, he is not going to delay time. "Space teleportation!" The next moment, when the two Netherworlders were grinning and preparing to attack him again, Narant flashed directly behind him. puff! Immediately, a long sword was directly inserted into the head of this ghost wolf king. +Bookmark+ Chapter 841： The favor of the God of Glory? Lord of War: Rising from the Land of Doom Chapter 841 The God of Glory? Ow! Being penetrated by the whole dragon tooth sword, the fifth-order Nether Wolf King only had time to let out a cry, and then he fell directly to the ground. "Your majesty!" "Your Majesty is mighty!" Not far away, a group of subordinates also saw the scene of Narant beheading the Nether Wolf King, and immediately shouted for the easy solution of the dark creature. After all, the fifth-order Netherworld Wolf King, in their opinion, is much stronger than that gargoyle. "Concentrate on fighting!" Narant scolded the crowd directly, then pulled out his long sword and returned to the array. The biggest threat on the battlefield today has been resolved, and that means the battle is over. The same is true. Without bloodthirsty bats, green-striped spiders, and without the Nether Wolf King, it is only time for the remaining dark creatures to be eliminated. Especially those ordinary ghost wolves that survived in the dark biota, because of the existence of magic guards, they can''t cause damage to Narant''s subordinates at all. After about an hour, there were very few dark creatures standing on the battlefield. After all the dark creatures that could stand were harvested, the subordinates began to clean up the dark creatures that fell to the ground but were not completely dead. "My lord, in today''s battle, we lost 13 people in total, including eight goblins and five spearmen." "In addition, in this battle, we have a total of 30 people seriously injured, but they have been out of danger with the help of Miss Vinnie." When the battle was over, Quick immediately came to report today''s battle damage. Surprisingly, although they encountered more dark creatures today, Narant''s subordinates suffered less battle losses than the previous two. However, Narant thought about it and knew the reason. Since the expedition, this is the third war that has been experienced. In the first two wars, it can be said that the soldiers have no combat experience, so the loss will naturally be larger. After two losses, the soldiers who can survive can be said to be soldiers of a hundred battles, and they also have extremely commanded experience in dealing with dark creatures. In this way, there is a natural difference in the survival rate between a veteran with experience in fighting dark creatures and a soldier who has fought against dark creatures for the first time. Of course, if it is purely based on experience, it is certainly not enough to reduce casualties so much. In particular, Narant''s team dealt with dark creatures that reached 30,000 this time. Therefore, another more important reason is because the strength of Narant''s subordinates has been greatly enhanced by his generous gift. This is very clear from today''s battle losses. In the first two battles, Narant''s Wolf Knights and Storm Knights will also be killed. But this time, apart from a few seriously wounded, there were no casualties. Including the spearmen, although they are only ordinary soldiers, their strength has also been greatly enhanced with the blessing of Narant''s two rounds of kiwi fruit. , In addition, the spearmen do not need to charge, they only need to withstand the attacks of the remaining dark creatures behind Queclemon and others, which greatly improves their survival probability. In addition to the increased strength of their gods, the growth of the Legion of Magicians has also made battles faster. Every time the boy and girl magicians cast a fireball technique, they can harvest at least a few low-level dark creatures, or a single dark creature with little combat power. In this way, the powerful young boy and girl magicians can harvest thousands of dark creatures with only a hundred people. Their strengthening has greatly supported the personnel fighting in the front. "Take care of the bodies of the fallen soldiers, gather the team, we are now heading to the Viscount Castle in front!" Nalanda nodded. Although it was inevitable to die in battle, to be honest, it was quite uncomfortable for him to see his subordinates who were still alive and running in this way die in the expedition. Not to mention the goblins, just the spearmen and other subordinates, they all have their families in the Storm Territory waiting for their return. In this way, Narant felt that now in this land of death, since energy points are so easy to earn, then he will do his best to enhance the strength of these subordinates. This time, he plans to distribute exotic fruits to the longbowmen and the long-range attack team. Although the two are regarded as the safest troops in the battle besides the magician. Can strengthen their strength, the more strengthened their continuous attack ability. This can cause more damage to the dark creatures, and it is also very helpful for other guards who are fighting against the dark creatures in front. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, after collecting the bodies of the fallen subordinates, Narant took the team directly to the town in front. At this moment, the town and castle have naturally become empty. However, in order to be cautious, Narant still asked his subordinates to search the town and castle as usual to confirm that there would be no other unexpected situations. "Sir!" While Narant was enjoying Lilia''s washing and serving in the vestibule, Quick ran over again, with surprise in his eyes. "What''s the matter, Quick?" "My lord, the little ones found the altar of the last time in the basement of the Viscount Castle, and there are also earth spirits on it." Quick replied immediately. "What, I found the altar like last time, and there are also earth spirits?" Narant was also surprised when he heard this. It''s not that he didn''t want to get the second group of Earthlings. Mainly according to what Rumba said, if the dark creatures want to absorb the essence of the earth, it takes a lot of effort to build that kind of altar. In this way, it was difficult to obtain such a spirit of the earth in the expeditions of the human race in previous years. But this year, he has only captured two gathering places on his own route, but there have been two earth spirits in succession. No matter how he thinks about it, Narant feels a little incredible. Of course, inconceivable is inconceivable. Since the earth spirit has appeared, Narant will definitely go to see it. "Take me to see!" "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant headed towards the inner castle under the leadership of Quick. On the way to go, Narant also called the goblin leader Rumba. When Narant said that there were also ghouls in the castle, the goblin was so shocked that his jaw dropped. If the elves of the earth were so easy to obtain in the past, then the magic spar mines in the human race would not be so rare. If the magic spar ore was not so rare, then their goblins would not have to use a few magic weapons such as magic cannons and magic airships due to lack of energy. Soon, Narant was led by Quick to a basement in the Viscount Castle. After entering the basement, Narant saw the altar as he saw the day before yesterday. On the altar, there is also a ball of energy light suspended out of thin air. "Rumba, didn''t you say that the elves are very rare? Why are there so many elves in the land of death this time!" "This... esteemed lord, I don''t know about the little one... Could it be because esteemed lord you have been scrutinized by the God of Glory?" Although Goblins don''t believe in the God of Glory, they also know that the nobles of the human race like this tune. In this way, without explanation, he can only speculate. "I guess so!" In fact, Narant doesn''t really believe this, but he can only think that he is lucky with the things in front of him. After all, his luck was a good one. ... While Narant speculated whether the spirit of the earth that appeared one after another was a gift from the God of Glory, the other teams were still fighting hard. For example, the coalition army of the Principality of Haibei next door, although the number of dark creatures faced this time is not much more than Narant. Because what they attacked this time was still a viscount territory. But this time the battle was more difficult than the day before yesterday. Mainly because they also encountered a litter of ghost wolves. And the ghost wolf is not a threat to Narant at all. But for them, it is a very difficult existence. Although they also have magicians, there are also magicians who can release magic guards, but the number is too small. There are more than 20 magicians in their team, but there are only 10 people who can release magic guards. The main reason is that when these magicians were in the Holy Magic Academy, they needed to spend money to learn magic spells. In this way, many wizards who are junior magicians simply haven''t had time to learn this spell that is rarely used on weekdays. After all, even if you want to learn this elementary magic spell, you need hundreds of gold coins, which is not a small amount. In addition, although more than a dozen of the more powerful magicians have learned the magic of the magic guard, their magic power is limited. There is simply no way to burst out hundreds of magic guards at one time inhumanely like Narant. Each of them can release about two or three magic guards at one time, and the more powerful mages can release seven or eight magic guards, which is amazing. In this way, compared to the wandering ghost wolves encountered on the road, plus the dozens of ghost wolves in the castle, such a little magic guard is simply not enough. This also caused their team to suffer a lot of casualties, all of which were inadvertently attacked by these ghostly wolves. Fortunately, there are a lot of them, and this loss is still acceptable. "Master Pad, please release three more magic guards. We just saw that the Netherworld Wolf King seems to be nearby!" Several principality representatives held long swords and looked at the field with alert expressions. Not only was the Netherworld Wolf King extremely powerful in stealth, but his intelligence was also not low, which also put a lot of pressure on them. The two magic guards who were just wandering around were torn apart by the ghost wolf king before they could react. Now if you want to continue to track the Nether Wolf King, you can only continue to let these magicians assigned by the Holy Magic Academy release magic guards to help. "Several, my magic power has just bottomed out. If I want to continue to release three magic guards, it will take at least ten minutes to recover!" "Okay, Master Pad, then we are here to protect you, please restore your magic power quickly!" Several people were helpless and could only continue to be on guard and wait. "These ghost wolves are really abominable, and they are not much worse than the gargoyle. Besides, have you noticed that the number of ghost wolves this year is extraordinarily large, and I don''t know if it''s our case alone, or whether other teams in the alliance are also doing the same thing. encountered such a situation.¡± "This year, the number of ghost wolves has indeed increased. Although we encountered the existence of ghost wolves once in the past two years, the number was definitely not more than ten. This time, it was several times more!" "As for the other teams, we don''t know if they have encountered so many, but they must be in much better condition than us. After all, they have assigned more magicians than us, and they are stronger than us!" "Oh, yes!" Several noble representatives were a little embarrassed when they heard the words. That''s why they couldn''t do without the magician during the expedition. Magicians are not only the best way to deal with aerial threats, but also a necessary existence for dealing with special dark creatures such as ghost wolves. If there is no magician, their team is estimated to be entangled by the ghost wolf here. "No, there is another team that is much worse than us!" At this moment, a nobleman suddenly spoke. Everyone heard the words and looked at each other, and naturally knew who the noble was talking about. "I think Baron Narant hasn''t finished his attack on that first stronghold yet!" "I guess yes. After all, he doesn''t have a single magician in his team, let alone dealing with these ghost wolves. Even those bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles can make Baron Narant''s team suffer heavy losses." "Actually, that''s fine. If Baron Narant encounters these ghost wolves, he won''t be able to run, because the gargoyles and bloodthirsty bats will land to rest after flying for a certain distance, but these ghost wolves can chase their prey for a long distance. and be invisible anytime, anywhere." When several nobles talked about Narant, they showed sympathy again. Because in their opinion, without the assistance of a magician, Narant would be unable to move in this land of death. Of course, if they knew that Narant had actually received the second group of Earth Spirits in the Viscount Castle comfortably at this moment, and then used the flame technique of the Magician Legion to cook the ingredients, they would definitely drop their jaws. And soon, the Magician Pad in their team had just completed the recovery of magic power, and finally released three magic guards. After the three magic guards were released, several people did not dare to be careless and followed the three magic guards. Soon, they, who were guarded by magic, noticed the trace of the Netherworld Wolf King, and then, under the combined force, they solved this elusive existence without too much difficulty. When the Nether Wolf King was resolved, a group of noble representatives led a group of subordinates to start rushing to kill. And after a full hour and a half, they finally solved all the dark creatures. The main reason was that the remaining ordinary ghost wolves slowed down their fighting speed. After the battle, the nobles immediately went to the castle to set up camp. "What, and the spirit of the earth?" When they reached the castle, the nobles also looked at each other in dismay. Because in their castle, the elves appeared again. In fact, it is not just them here, in fact, as long as the alliance team that has captured the second gathering place, they have discovered the existence of the earth spirit in the castle one after another. +Bookmark+ Chapter 842： teleportation array Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom Chapter 842 Teleportation Array Of course, because the existence of the elves is a good thing. People got good things, but it''s not too surprising. Moreover, they also agreed with each other that if there is no emergency, they will meet and contact in a week. Because after a week, the routes of everyone will overlap. It is the largest city in the surrounding territory, the Duke City. And in the Duke city, the number of dark creatures gathered is naturally needless to say. In this way, it is not something that can be solved by just one or two principality teams. Instead, they gathered together to make a strong attack. As long as the Duke city was captured, the first stage of their expedition this year would be completed. ... And at a time when all the Alliance teams were excited to be ''lucky'' to get two groups of Earth Spirits. In the Ruined Duke City, which is hundreds of miles away from them, there are countless dark creatures gathered together. And, in addition to this, there are more dark creatures gathered outside the city. Among these dark creature teams that came, each team actually brought a group of earth spirits. Although the earth spirit has been included in the crystal bottle, but without disguise, the crystal bottle is like a light bulb, emitting a dazzling golden light. The teams of these dark creatures entered the Ducal City along the ruined city gate in an orderly manner, and then followed the street to the castle and palace group on the hillside behind the city. "His Majesty the Pope, the dark creatures sent another ten groups of earth spirits today!" "Very good, let people put these earth spirits into the energy tank immediately!" In a large palace, a man in a gorgeous dress and a golden crown sat on the throne. Under the throne, there are many armored warriors. It is hard to imagine that such a scene happened in the land of death where tens of thousands of dark creatures converged. And the reason why these people can survive in the dark creature''s lair is because they are the church members who have fallen into the minions of the dark abyss. In recent years, as the invasion of dark creatures has been stopped, the development of the church has also suffered a great blow. After the Holy Alliance has temporarily eliminated the threat of dark creatures, it will definitely focus on the fallen ones who are jumping up and down in the alliance. And the church has changed from the rampant activities of the past to low-key behavior in recent years, and almost disappeared in the eyes of the nobles of the alliance. If there is any big move in recent years, it is that after discovering the existence of the Glory Continent, they secretly operate in the Glory Continent, wanting to swallow the Glory Continent in one fell swoop. Let the Glory Land become another paradise for dark creatures, and then form a front and back attack on the human race. But just a while ago, the Glory Continent, which had been in business for decades and was about to be swallowed up, suddenly changed. Although in the end the death energy still descended on that continent. But because the human race on the Glory Continent has been transferred in advance, there is not enough flesh and blood sacrifice, and it is impossible to send powerful dark creatures to that continent. As a result, the so-called front and rear attack plan naturally failed. However, although the plan to attack before and after has failed, the dark creatures and the church will naturally not watch the human race grow. After all, with the continuous expedition of the human race over the years, the land of death that was originally occupied has gradually been eroded. In this way, the gods and demons in the dark abyss finally brewed a huge catastrophe this year. At all costs, a huge amount of precious resources was sent over, ready to open an unprecedented space channel. This space channel is different from the previous channel. In the past, the passage was opened by the powerful existence of dark creatures and their own might. But because the time and space are too far away and there are many plane restrictions, the dark creatures that can be teleported are still limited. Moreover, after these dark creatures are teleported, their strength will be greatly weakened due to the loss of death energy during the teleportation process. But this time, the channel similar to the teleportation array is different. As long as this channel is connected, it can seem to build a bridge in a short period of time. Not only can a large number of dark creatures be sent collectively, it will not weaken their body strength. For example, the original skeleton soldiers were not just trash skeletons that shattered when touched. Among the skeletons are elite skeletons and king skeletons. Not to mention those death knights. The original strength of these death knights is not so weak, and their strength can completely match the silver peak of the nose tip human race. It is only because the power is deprived and depleted when teleporting, so it becomes vulnerable after arriving in this world. Moreover, the existence of death knights, the original number is not a few or even more than ten, but an organized legion. Of course, some dark creatures have been weakened, but there are exceptions that have not been weakened. For example, gargoyles, although they are also deprived of a lot of power when they come. But because of their unique recovery ability, their true strength is not much different from when they were in the dark abyss. Of course, these are minutiae and don''t really matter. The important thing is that as long as the space portal is opened this time, there will be a large number of complete and powerful dark creatures coming. small book booth With such dark creatures, the situation of being suppressed by the human race like in previous years should no longer exist. And now, the energy storage of the teleportation array has reached a critical period. The teleportation array needs to cross the void and naturally consume a lot of energy. And the spirit of the earth is the energy required for the teleportation array. These days, although the human race started to attack, many altars have already fallen into the hands of the human race. However, at this moment, the task of collecting the essence of the earth and accumulating energy is coming to an end. According to the attack speed of the Human Race Alliance, it should not affect the energy storage of the teleportation array. ... "Sir, the little one broke through again!" Early in the morning, inside the Viscount Castle. Narant just stretched out and turned out of the tent, but Quick was excited and couldn''t wait to run over. "Hey, became a golden knight? Not bad!" Narant took a look and found that Quick had indeed become a golden knight. The speed of this upgrade is even faster than before. Of course, Narant didn''t have so many energy points to exchange for kiwi fruit back then. You know, just last night, Narant exchanged all the more than 5,000 energy points obtained from killing more than 30,000 dark creatures during the day into kiwi fruit. One of his subordinates got a share of 3,000 points, and he himself got a share of 2,000 points. Also, another point is that the elemental magic power of this sacred continent is sufficient. Compared with the Glory Continent, it is not a star and a half, so as long as the body is strong enough, it can quickly absorb a large amount of Dou Qi elements. "Thank you for your gift, my subordinates swear allegiance and loyalty to the Lord!" In addition to being excited, Quick didn''t have too many flattering words, and simply said the most simple thanks. "Okay, get up, the stronger the strength, the greater the responsibility. Quick, in this land of death, the golden knight is nothing, so you need to be careful on the battlefield!" Narant waved his hand. "Yes, my lord!" Quick is not as calm and calm as his own adults. This is the Golden Knight. Although it is said that it is placed on the Holy Continent, this is nothing. But you must know that if you were in the Glory Continent, there were only a handful of Golden Knights. Ordinary guards like them, even in their dreams, would never have imagined such a day. "By the way, how is the progress of the other Storm Knights?" "Sir, among the storm knights, silver knights have reached 80%, and only a few storm knights are still at the peak of bronze knights, but I believe they will be able to break through to become silver knights soon!" Quick replied immediately. "Not bad!" Narant nodded with satisfaction. "By the way, my lord, I just heard that even in the pikemen and longbowmen squads, there are several titled knights!" "Oh? It didn''t live up to my gift!" The number of energy points last night was unprecedented. So Narant also allocated some more to the pikemen and longbowmen. Coupled with the successive rewards from Narant a few days ago, I did not expect that there are also talented guards among the spearmen and longbowmen. Without the blessing of the Qi Blood Fruit, one can cultivate Dou Qi seeds. "Okay, Quick, take someone around the town to check the cultivation of the sacred thorns. If there is nothing else, we will move on after breakfast!" "Yes, my lord!" Quick resigned immediately after hearing this. Narant, on the other hand, started enjoying breakfast in comfort. After breakfast, the team was still arranging the equipment. Narant simply went to the side of the castle and immediately began to sing and cast spells. Narant waved his palms and muttered in his mouth for about ten seconds before spitting out, "Blade of Space!" scoff! When his voice fell, a strong wave of magic appeared in front of him. It''s just that after this magic power fluctuation appeared, it just snorted, and then the field returned to silence. "It''s a bit difficult!" Seeing this, Narant pouted. After eating a lot of kiwi fruit last night, his strength naturally improved. It has even reached the release threshold of the Space Blade. It''s a pity that the threshold is the threshold. If you want to release this spell easily, it is still not enough. So, just like just now, or the magic power is still too reluctant to really display it. Either the mental power is not enough to maintain the magic matrix safely transferred outside the body. As a result, the release success rate of this space blade is somewhat low. However, in any case, now he has been able to complete the matrix of the blade of space, and he can also release it out of the body. He has successfully released it three or five times out of ten times, but it is not standing still. I believe that after taking the kiwi fruit a few times, the space blade will become the first space-based attack magic he really masters. As for the casting time, there is not much way to do it for the time being. After all, the complexity and threshold of this thing are there. After the first spell failed, Narant continued to cast a second time. "Blade of space!" hum! And this time, Narant''s spellcasting was successful. With a buzzing sound, a strange scene appeared more than ten meters in front of Narant. In the original normal field, a black line that was more than one meter long and two or three centimeters wide suddenly appeared. This black line appears out of thin air. The cracks on the city wall and the cracks on the drawing paper are all normal and easy to understand. But a black line appeared in the air, which looked unspeakably weird. Narant also has two successful releases, so he is not too surprised. Instead, he swept around and saw a stone brick covered with moss. This stone brick is the size of a stone tablet, and it fell from the dilapidated city wall, at least several hundred kilograms. Narant''s vindictive qi moved a little and pinched it easily. Immediately, Narant threw the stone brick towards the abrupt black line in front of him. laugh! After the stone tablet was thrown, it directly crossed the abrupt black line. There was no stagnation in the process of the stone tablet''s whereabouts, as if it was not affected by the black line. But just after the stone brick crossed the black line, a different situation appeared. I saw that the stone brick has now become two ends, and there is an extremely neat incision in the middle. This is the power of the space blade, even if the sky knight encounters it, be careful, otherwise it will definitely be fatal or injured. "Yes, yes, it is a little more difficult to practice, but the power is not living up to its rank!" "I''m very curious now. If I use this space blade to cut the gargoyle''s stone wither, I don''t know if it will be so troublesome!" After the test was completed, Narant returned to the vestibule with satisfaction. Immediately, he took the team and started heading towards the gathering place on the next route. Two days later, Narant arrived outside the next gathering place. There is a small town in this gathering place. Of course, although the name is called a small town, it is actually an earl''s castle It is one of the two largest gathering places on the Narant route that need to be captured. Well, the big city of the Duke did not count. Attacking such a city Narant is not too guilty now. However, he was more cautious this time. After all, the number of dark creatures in the city actually reached as many as 80,000 or 90,000. In addition, the situation in the castle has not yet been ascertained, but it can be seen that there are seven or eight gargoyles above the castle. In this way, Narant also chose and chose the location of the battle. First of all, the first battlefield is an open space, that is, outside the city of the count. Narant let his subordinates bury two hundred pieces of Glory Fury here. The reason why this has not been used is that Narant is used in such a situation. After the Wrath of Glory, the second battlefield of Narant is a low-lying place. Narant has dug a ditch to bring in the river water not far away. That''s right, Narant''s strategy this time was the same as when the orcs attacked. This method is the best way to consume a large number of enemies. It took a day to set up. After the arrangement was completed, Narant started the attack early the next morning, leading the dark creatures in the city out of the city. As for what kind of dark creature leader exists in the castle, Narant has not yet found out. Because of the bloodthirsty bats and many gargoyles, the Swift Eagle couldn''t get close at all. As for the bees, these bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles will be killed this time, so even a mosquito will not even think of entering the castle to investigate. +Bookmark+ Chapter 843： Dune Behemoth Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom Chapter 843 Dune Behemoth "Trebuchet, launch!" Boom! Whizzing! As the two long-range trebuchets shook the ground, huge boulders shot out and smashed towards the distant city. hoo hoo hoo! And when the trebuchet landed on the distant city wall, it immediately plunged into the tide like a stone, causing the dark creature in the city to roar and roar. However, this time, unlike the previous ones, the leader of this group of dark creatures did not immediately appear in the castle. On the contrary, a group of dark creatures in the city began to charge towards the outside of the city on their own. Even a group of gargoyles and bloodthirsty bats above the castle flew towards Narant and others outside the city. Seeing such a situation, Narant didn''t care too much. Anyway, the layout outside the city is prepared for these ordinary dark creatures. So it doesn''t matter what dark creatures are in the castle. hoo hoo hoo! Soon, the dark creatures in the city poured out from the dilapidated gates and collapsed gaps. "Quake, fire up!" When he saw that the dense dark creatures had stepped on the position of Glory''s Wrath, Narant gave the order without any hesitation. "Yes, my lord!" Quick immediately held a torch and lit the lead on the ground. More than two hundred lead wires were trapped in a ball. As the torches moved up, they immediately began to smoke, and then the lead wires began to burn quickly. After Quick ignited the lead, he did not hesitate to get on his horse and ran back towards the position. And the dark creatures in the distance obviously don''t know what the burning leads represent, so they are still roaring and rushing wildly. "It''s almost there, cover your ears!" Narant saw that the lead had burned from the ground to the ground, and covered his ears without hesitation. Of course, he did not forget to remind his subordinates to speak out. Boom! And just a few seconds after Narant''s order was issued, the ground ahead shook violently, and then a cloud of smoke rose into the sky, accompanied by the deafening roar. However, this roar was just the beginning, and then more thorough roars came from the open space ahead. Each Glory Fury was buried by Narant at a distance of fifty meters, so that with the power of Glory Fury, it was enough to overturn all the dark creatures within the range. With this explosion, the dark creatures began to fly into the air along with the black mud, and then smashed to the ground like a useless object. The explosion process lasted for more than 20 seconds, and after more than 20 seconds, the mighty dark creature team was actually reduced by half. These dark creatures charge without a team, so they are all crowded together. This allowed Narant''s first plan to achieve unprecedented good results. "Yes, it seems that using the wrath of glory against dark creatures does work wonders!" Narant was very pleased with the explosion just now. These low-level dark creatures do not have any intelligence, so unless they are commanded, this glorious wrath is pre-buried, which is the best way to deal with them. "Now, everyone retreat behind the puddles!" When the first plan is successfully completed, the next step is to start the second plan and continue to consume this large number of dark creatures. Although he relied on 200 Glory Fury to consume half of the dark creatures. But there are still seven or eighty thousand left. With such a number, if they simply rely on a group of subordinates to deal with it, even if Narant''s subordinates can defeat it, it is estimated that they will have to pay a lot of price. Following Narant''s orders, the team quickly retreated, and soon withdrew to the back of the puddle that had been arranged in advance. In the face of such actions by Narant and others, the dark creatures must continue to pursue without any hesitation. Dark creatures are not afraid of death, which is their advantage, but also their disadvantage. Even though Narant had such an obvious conspiracy, these dark creatures still had no scruples. And in such a situation, these guys will lose a lot of money again. "Annie, let''s get started!" Seeing that the dark creatures began to step into the puddles, Narant immediately commanded the little girl Annie. "Yes, my lord!" When Annie heard the words, Li stepped forward immediately, and immediately began to activate the power of innate talent. Soon, a large cloud of dark clouds gathered above the puddle. Kacha! Kacha! Boom! Boom! As the dark clouds converged to the extreme, terrifying thick lightning bolts began to fall in the air. oooooooo! And when the thick lightning landed on the ground, the mourning sounds of dark creatures were immediately heard. In the past, the lightning could only damage dark creatures within a range of seven or eight meters or at most ten meters. But at this moment, the ground was introduced into the river by Narant in advance, and a conductive iron chain was also arranged, so that every lightning strike could spread to the surrounding thirty or forty meters. And many of the dark creatures are not purely physical existences, such as skeleton soldiers, headless knights and so on. But they also have a common fear of electricity. In this way, lightning also has a killing effect on dark creatures, and it does more damage than other swords. This is also what Narant concluded after letting Annie appear on the stage a few days ago. Therefore, when a stream of lightning falls, the speed of harvesting dark creatures is not only no worse than that of Glory''s Wrath, but even better. Of course, this better does not refer to quantity, but to quality. After all, the explosion shock wave of Glory''s Wrath is above the range of fifty meters, while the attack range of lightning is only thirty or forty meters. But Glory''s Wrath''s explosion only has a noticeable effect on weak Skeletons, Hellhounds, or Headless Horsemen. As for the three-headed hellhounds and even death knights, that''s a bit less than satisfactory. After many death knights were blown up, as long as they were not close to the center of the explosion, they could stagger and get up after falling to the ground, and then continue to ride their horses to charge. Not to mention the three-headed dog of hell. It was blown up and down, and its head was dripping with blood, but after shaking a few dogs'' heads, it could still run and jump. In the face of Annie''s lightning, the two were not so easy, and basically they were not seriously injured. "Everyone, prepare to fight!" Annie''s lightning lasted for more than a minute, and there were more than 200 lightning strikes. And there are at least two or three thousand dark creatures killed. However, the number of 20,000 to 30,000 dark creatures only reduced the remaining dark creatures by half. In this way, Narant and the others still have a tough battle to fight. Especially the dark creatures that can be left now, most of them are slightly stronger existences. Soon, the long-range attack team took the lead to attack. Then came the longbow squad. It is worth mentioning that the longbowmen team has also gifted kiwi fruit because of Narant, which has greatly strengthened their strength. In addition to the talent already possessed. Now their arrows are swish, and they look a bit like the tireless soldiers in the game. As a result, the lethality of the 100-strong longbow squad also immediately became lockable. And the longbowmen have all started, and the next is the two extraordinary knights of Narant. With the Wolf Knights and Storm Knights joining the fray, the melee begins today. The Legion of Magicians still did not start immediately, but waited for the arrival of those gargoyles and bloodthirsty bats. "Rumba, have you assigned the goblin squad you organized?" "My esteemed lord, it has been arranged. According to your instructions, a team of fifty goblins is already on standby!" "very good!" Nalanda nodded. At this time, bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles finally came to the sky above their team. "Legion of Magicians, Fireball, launch!" Whoosh whoosh! Bang bang bang! As hundreds of magicians began to show their power, they immediately weaved a dense prevention and control net above Narant and others. And the bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles, who had just come to the sky and had not had time to attack, were attacked head-on. Narant also joined the cast of spells at this moment, constantly attacking the gargoyles in the air. Ow! Soon, the first gargoyle was blasted down. Seeing this, Narant immediately pulled out the dragon''s teeth, and then charged towards the gargoyle. Roar! Seeing Narant coming alone, the gargoyle naturally roared at him with its ugly head, and then charged at him aggressively. But Narant didn''t have time to dwell on it too much today. So, Narant cast his own space magic without saying a word. "Space teleportation!" With a light drink, Narant appeared behind the gargoyle the next moment. "die!" Before the gargoyle could figure out what was going on, the flickering red dragon tooth was inserted into its neck. Ow! The gargoyle immediately let out a wailing, and then the flesh on the body immediately began to petrify. "The first group of magicians!" Seeing this, Narant immediately commanded the army of magicians who were still dealing with the dark creatures in the air. "Yes, my lord!" When the ten boys and girls heard the words, they immediately gave up their uh attack on the dark creatures in the air, and turned to the gargoyle sculpture beside Narant to release the flame technique. "Okay, Rumba!" In less than a minute, Narant stopped the ten magicians and looked at the goblin leader Rumba. "Yes, Your Honor!" Rumba responded immediately, "The first group of Goblins, come on!" "Oak! Oak!" Following Rumba''s order, fifty goblins immediately came towards the stone, each with a wooden barrel in his hand. Whoa! Whoa! The next moment, the wooden barrels in the hands of the goblins poured directly at the stone. Kaka! As buckets of clean water were poured out, bursts of steam immediately erupted from the scalding stone, and then there were tiny cracks on the surface. When the crack appeared, these goblins immediately discarded the wooden barrel in their hands, and then the iron swords in their hands began to slash towards the stone. Goblin''s hand speed is very fast, and the hardness of the stone is greatly reduced after Narant''s ''scientific treatment''. In this way, the stone chips were flying around the stone for a while, but after a moment of effort, after the goblins cut down like a woodpecker, the stone was reduced in size. "It seems that the small mining pick is a perfect match for the goblins. After returning home, I will match them no matter what!" When he saw the small stone wither in a circle, Narant knew that the gargoyle had no chance of being reborn. Until it can regenerate, it will have no scum left. Ow! At this moment, the second gargoyle was also bombarded by the magicians. Seeing this, Narant did not delay, and immediately carried the dragon tooth sword towards the fallen gargoyle, and then repeated the old trick to start a reincarnation as before. In this way, as Narant continued to run around in this game, all seven gargoyles in the sky could not be spared. When the last gargoyle was also scorching the flames of the recipient magicians, Narant paused for a moment. However, he did not relax too much, instead he frowned slightly and looked at the castle group halfway up the mountain in the distance. "Is there no more advanced dark creature leader in this earl''s castle, those gargoyles are the strongest existence?" Now the dark creatures have been killed by Narant, but the leader of the dark creatures he has been waiting for has not appeared. Narant didn''t dare to really think that the gargoyle was the strongest being in the Count''s castle. "Sir, there seems to be nothing in the castle in the distance. I have just sent Little Bee and Xun Ying to investigate!" At this moment, Shirley and Little Loli also reported. "Really?" Narant''s frowning brows slowly dispersed. Little girl Shirley''s uh Bee and Xun Ying didn''t detect the problem, so there should be no problem. Buzz! "Huh? What''s going on?" However, just when Narant really thought that there was no big guy in the city, he suddenly sensed a hint of danger. And this dangerous breath was emitted by the magic guard released by Narant. I saw that at this moment, more than a dozen magic guards had left the battlefield and moved towards an open space on the side. "underground!" What the magic guards encountered this time was not a ghost wolf. The warning they sent to Narant came from underground. Romance novels to read for free Seeing this, Narant turned directly over to the white dragon, and then hurried towards the open space there. Boom! At the moment when Narant turned his horse, the open space where more than ten magic guards gathered was a sudden change The ground beneath these magic guards suddenly trembled, and then a The huge figure broke through the ground and rushed out from below. In just one mouthful, the giant beast swallowed more than a dozen magic guards and smashed them on the spot. "Ok! Ork! God, this is the Dune Behemoth!" And when the Behemoth appeared, the Goblin Rumba screamed immediately. "My esteemed lord, come back soon, those are the sixth-order dark creatures, dune beasts, they can move freely underground, and it is very dangerous to be strong, and it is not something you can deal with alone!" Rumba was loyal to Narant, seeing that Narant was still heading towards the open space without hesitation, he immediately exclaimed. At the same time, he is also ready to run away at any time. "Sixth-order dark creature?" Narant was also surprised. However, he had no choice at the moment. If this guy had been seen by him on the ground before, maybe he would have immediately called a group of his subordinates to start a strategic retreat. But at this moment, this guy has appeared on the edge of the battlefield, and even if he wants to run, his subordinates can''t run away. And its goal is very obvious. After tearing up the magic guard, it is ready to go towards Narant''s subordinates. "Little Bear, help!" It was impossible to retreat, and Narant immediately greeted Little Bear, who was not far away. Little Bear is basically playing soy sauce these days, and Narant didn''t play it. Mainly to make it protect the safety of all the lucky women and magicians. But now that he has met this big guy, Narant can only ask Little Bear for help. +Bookmark+ Chapter 844： The blade of space shows its power! Lord of War: Rise from the Land of Doom Chapter 844 The blade of space shows its power! "Roar, Grandpa Bear is here!" Hearing Narant''s call, Little Bear didn''t shirk at all. Those who haven''t done it for a long time are already itchy, especially during this time, it has faintly felt that it seems to be breaking through. It will soon become a rare eighth-order giant bear in the flaming giant bear clan. While running wildly, Little Bear began to change his fighting form. And the changing of the fighting form in the running of the little bear has even more visual viewing effect. I saw a small teddy bear first burst into flames, and the flames pulled out a long tail as he ran. Then, Little Bear''s body began to grow enormously in the flames. Finally, with a roar of filial piety, Little Bear returned to his fighting form with a height of more than ten meters. And Narant has already jumped off the white dragon at this time. Because at this moment, the dune behemoth has sneaked into the ground. To deal with such an elusive guy, Narant still relies on his legs to be more flexible. "Magic Guard!" Although the giant dune beast had penetrated into the ground, Narant knew that this guy was 100% eyeing him nearby. So without hesitation, more than a dozen magic guards burst out again. "On your side, bear be careful!" Sure enough, when these magical guards appeared, they immediately headed towards Little Bear, which was more than thirty meters away from Narant. Obviously, this dune behemoth looked down on Narant, and only regarded Little Bear as the biggest threat, so he first targeted Little Bear. boom! And just as Narant''s reminder sounded, the low dune beast also launched an attack on Little Bear. I saw that the ground that Little Bear had stepped on was slightly raised at first, and then sank. Then, a giant beast full of terrifying fangs like an airplane engine rushed straight towards Little Bear, wanting to swallow him in one bite. "Hey, you ugly guy dares to sneak up on Grandpa Bear!" Although the teddy bear is huge, its movements are extremely agile. I saw that Little Bear immediately took a step back and avoided the mouth of the giant dune beast. Little Bear directly lifted his heavy bear paw and caught it by the mouth of this giant dune beast. At the next moment, Little Bear was also ready to open his mouth and fire a flame into the mouthparts of this dune beast. "Roar!" The dune beast felt Bear Bear''s intention, and seeing that his mouth was under control, his lower body twitched, and then he rose directly from the ground. In an instant, the ground under Little Bear was shattered, and it was impossible to spray flames again. hoohoo! And the dune behemoth twisted its tail quickly when Little Bear was unstable, and curled towards Little Bear. Little Bear felt the gust of wind behind his head, and immediately gave up continuing to control the mouth of the dune beast, and turned to block with his backhand. boom! Little Bear''s arm was well protected behind him, and the tail of the dune beast had already smashed into it. Just listening to the bang in the field, I saw the huge sound of Little Bears flying upside down five or six meters in an instant. When the giant dune beast saw Little Bear being smashed to the ground, it was ready to pursue the victory in the next instant, and continued to smash at Little Bear with its sturdy tail with a diameter of more than three meters. "You disgusting guy, you are so arrogant, how dare you ignore the master and take my sword from the master!" Fortunately, Narant finally arrived at this time. I saw Narant flashed and came directly to the side of the big guy, and then the long sword in his hand shone with red light, and he slammed towards it. Bear''s tail. puff! As a red glow blew out, the sword qi stood directly on the tail of the giant dune beast several meters above the sky. Then, there was a sound of meat entering the field immediately. Ow! Although Narant''s sword only left a wound more than one meter wide at the tail of the dune beast. But the dune giant beast finally understood that the ant Narant was not without threat, and immediately changed its tail and continued to attack the little bear. small book booth Immediately, regardless of the pain and anger, he slammed it on the top of Narant''s head. "I hide!" With such a big thick stick, Narant didn''t dare to hesitate, and in the next instant, he rolled towards the ground in the distance. boom! Just as Narant just dodged, there was a tremor from the ground behind him, one can imagine how terrifying the power of this dune behemoth is. However, the dune behemoth was going crazy at the moment. Narant had just finished dodging, and before he had time to stand, its thick tail swept over again. boom! There was another loud noise, and Narant appeared and avoided it again. , "Narant, here I come!" Roar! At this time, the little bear had already stood up, roared in filial piety, and the huge flame sprayed directly at the dune beast. Ow! The dune beast was directly hit by the flames of the bear, and with a wailing sound, it finally gave up attacking Narant, and then its head burrowed into the soil and disappeared directly on the ground. "Narant, this ugly guy''s skin is too thick, and my flame can only slightly scorch its skin!" When the dune monster burrowed into the ground, Little Bear complained to Narant while he was in the realm. "However, the most likely thing is that this guy will burrow into the ground, otherwise, no matter how thick the skin is, I will tear it up!" "Don''t worry, Little Bear, when this guy reappears later, you can hold him tightly and give me more than ten seconds!" Narant also noticed the thickness of the dune beast''s hide. Although his sword just left a one-meter-long wound on this guy, in fact, it only scratched a layer of skin for this big guy. Therefore, it is definitely not easy to kill this guy who can burrow into the ground. What Narant is most afraid of now is that this guy will no longer be entangled with himself and the bear cubs, and turn his head to deal with his own brush. That would be an absolute disaster for his subordinates. "Okay!" Little Bear did not ask in detail after hearing the words. It is also very clear about the magic of this human race in front of him. Subsequently, Narant continued to release several magic guards. Sure enough, the dune beast didn''t leave at the moment, but kept walking around him and Little Bear within tens of meters, trying to find an opportunity to sneak up on the two of them. And after those magic guards appeared, they immediately followed the dune beast on the ground. Just after spinning for a while, the dune behemoth finally came in the direction of Narant and the others. "Little Bear, here we come!" Narant immediately reminded, and then quickly moved away from the place. But Little Bear did not run away, and continued to stay where he was. boom! The next moment, the dune beast repeated its old trick, rushing out from the ground under Bear Bear''s feet, covering him with blood. "Reptile, you wait for me!" Little Bear was already prepared, and immediately Cao Zhe took a step back. However, this time, Little Bear did not try to grab the mouthparts of this dune beast. But when its head was more than three meters above the ground, just as it was about to fall, Little Bear raised his sturdy arms and directly embraced the body of the dune behemoth. Roar! The dune beast felt that his body was restrained, and immediately twisted and roared. It''s just that the one-third of the body is now being protected by Little Bear, so the twisting force is not that great, and the tail can''t hit Little Bear as flexibly as before. "Narant, hurry up, this guy is very strong, and his body sticks to the lake and it''s hard to hug!" "Little Bear, hold on, up to twenty seconds!" In fact, there is no need for Little Bear to urge, Narant is already casting spells. And the spell he was going to cast this time was naturally the Space Blade that he had just learned. However, the casting speed and success rate of the Space Blade are now a bit appalling. ßÚ~ After more than ten seconds, there was a voice that seemed to be deflated in front of Narant. Immediately, Nalande''s complexion became ashen. His use of the Space Blade is still somewhat in front of him, and he has never succeeded in one shot in the past two days. "Narant, can you do it, I can''t keep it anymore!" Little Bear also saw the movement on Narant''s side, and the bear''s face suddenly cracked. At this moment, the dune behemoth was already twisting its body frantically, and its tail swept across Little Bear''s body several times. Although it was only wiped, it also made the little bear bear a pain. "Little Bear, hold on, this time will definitely be better!" Narant was also helpless, and he didn''t dare to talk anymore, and immediately began to cast the blade of space again. Time passed minute by minute, and although it was counted in seconds, Little Bear felt like his days were like years. "Narant, I can''t keep it anymore!" Little Bear''s arm has been clacked, and it may loosen at any time. But Narant didn''t have time to answer, and devoted himself to building the matrix. "I''m about to die..." After about ten seconds, Little Bear couldn''t stand it any longer, and the giant dune beast in his arms was finally freed. "Blade of space!" However, at this moment, Narant''s second Space Blade casting was also completed strangely. hum! And this time, there was no squeak of discouragement in front of Narant, but an inaudible humming sound. "It''s done!" Nalande looked happy, and then looked at the dune giant beast and the bear cub not far away. At this moment, the head of the dune beast has already fallen towards the ground, and it only takes an instant to drill into the ground again. However, just when the head of the dune beast was more than a meter close to the ground, a strange black line suddenly appeared in front of it. The Dune Behemoth didn''t care about the appearance of this black line. Perhaps the sudden appearance of the black line was not found. In this way, the next moment, there was a creepy squeak in Narant''s ear. This sound, like the sound of rags being cut, is long and sharp. winter! The next moment, the back half of the dune behemoth that was still in the air suddenly softened, and it fell straight to the ground. "Hey, what happened?" Although Little Bear knew what kind of magic Narant was casting, the black line just appeared silently, so it didn''t know that Narant had successfully cast it. At this moment, seeing this dune giant beast that was about to escape again, suddenly stood up and lost its voice, and was suddenly curious. The next moment, Little Bear looked curiously at the head of the dune behemoth that had fallen into the pothole. "do not!" Narant was startled when he saw this, and he withdrew his magic power while speaking to stop it. Stab it! However, Narant was still half a beat slower. Fortunately, the little bear was not injured, but the mane on his head was cut off. "Hey, what the **** is this?" Little Bear touched the cool head for a while, and was immediately startled. Although it is only hair, you must know that this is also the hair of his high-level beast. Even if the ordinary mithril armor is not as tough as its hair, but now it has been shaved off without a sound, how can it not be irritating. "How long will Xiong Xiong have a snack next time? Didn''t you just see a black line in front of you?" "It seems that there really is a black line!" Little Xiong Xiong only realized after hearing the words. "Narant, you made that black thread? What the **** is this?" "Have you heard of space turbulence?" Narant looked at the bald bear, and stepped forward with a smile. "Space turbulence, of course, I have heard that Ben Xiong Xiong has a complete inheritance. I heard that the supreme powerhouse can open up the void and travel to and from different planes, just like the dark creatures invading our sacred continent." "However, in this void, many times it is not calm, but there is an existence as dangerous as an ocean vortex." "I heard that the turbulent flow is extremely dangerous. Even if the strongest person falls into it, it is very likely to be shattered." Little Bear is indeed worthy of being a high-level monster, relying on the knowledge inherited, he immediately explained the knowledge of spatial turbulence clearly. "Yes, I just released a space crack, and the space crack is connected with space turbulence!" Narant said with a smile. "Hey, my bear ancestor is above, Narant, can you control space? Is the rumor of space magic true?" At this moment, Little Bear was even more surprised. "That''s right!" "Narant, if I met a human race like you in the past, I would definitely kill you without hesitation, because in the face of you who have grown up, we high-level monsters may not be able to compete. It''s like those low-level monsters let you hunt." "However, now that we have become friends, then I am very optimistic about you, Narant. You should grow up faster, so that Ben Xiong can also sit back and relax in the Sacred Continent in the future!" With excitement in his eyes, Little Bear made a sound towards Narant. "Hehe! Little Bear, I''m working hard now!" Narant nodded with a smile. It''s an overwhelming feeling to be strong. For example, just looking at the giant sand dune with a length of more than 20 meters and a diameter of three or four meters in front of him, he could easily solve it with one magic. In particular, Narant dared to conclude that as long as the battle is completed today and he consumes enough kiwi fruit, it will definitely not be as difficult for him to release the space blade as it is now. If the release of the space blade can reach the state of other magics, not to mention the time is shortened, but the release success rate is 100%, which will enable Narant to have the ability to fight against sky knights or high-level monsters and dark creatures. . Without continuing to fish with the little bear, and confirming that the dune beast can no longer die, Narant took the little bear to join the battle. The number of dark creatures today is not only large, but also the difficulty of dealing with them has increased, so in order to avoid casualties, his lord must also contribute. With the addition of him and Little Bear, in less than an hour, the dark creatures in the field were solved. And when Narant cleaned up the battlefield and brought his subordinates to the earl city, he got a report from Quick again, and got another group of earth spirits in the earl castle. +Bookmark+ Chapter 845： Its time for a great harvest! War Lords: Rise from the Land of Doom Chapter 845 It''s time for a great harvest! "Now, can you still use Elder Rongguang''s Gu Gu to explain it?" As the saying goes, there are only three things, not only for bad things, but for all other kinds of things. The Earth Spirit, which was so rare in the past, appeared three times in a row. Narant looked at the group of light suspended in the air in front of him and fell into contemplation. "My lord, do you think that the dark creatures knew that the Human Race Alliance was going to attack, so they deliberately placed all the altars of the essence of the earth on this remote route!" Goblin Rumba looked at the light group in front and also fell into brooding. "Rumba, how wide is the land occupied by dark creatures?" Narant asked directly after hearing the words. "This...sir, I don''t know how wide the land is occupied by the dark creatures, but I have always heard that at least half of the land of the Holy Continent has not been recovered yet!" Goblin Rumba answered truthfully. . "Then do you think it''s safe to place the altars of these cell phone elfs on the remote route of this preface, or in the depths of the land of death?" "This..." Goblin Rumba was immediately asked, obviously his assumption just now was not true. "Rumba, does this earth spirit have any other effects besides making the yellow elf worm mutate?" "My esteemed lord, in addition to making the yellow elf worm mutate, the spirit of the earth can also make a certain piece of land richer and plants grow more vigorously!" "Anything else?" Narant asked. "My lord, the other Rumba don''t know about it either!" The goblin leader Rumba shook his head. Narant, who heard the words, always felt that it was not so simple. Since the dark creatures have set up altars in every gathering place, it means that they must be collecting a large number of elves. And making the land richer and plants growing more vigorously is obviously useless to dark creatures. "My esteemed lord, no matter what the dark creatures want to do, this earth spirit is really a rare good thing. I think the lord can take this opportunity to collect more." Seeing that Narant continued to ponder, Rumba proposed to him at this time. "That''s right, no matter what the dark creatures are doing, the sky is falling and there are tall people standing on them. Now this earth spirit can be said to be rare, so I really need to collect more." Tomato Free Read Novels This time, Narant agreed with Rumba''s statement. No matter what the dark creature wants to do, with his strength, there is no way to intervene, so it is better to leave it to the Holy Alliance and the empires to deal with it. And he took advantage of this opportunity to collect a few more groups of earth spirits. Although it is said that in the battles along the way, the performance of the magic cannon is not too dazzling. But that''s because the number of magic spar and magic cannon limits its play. For example, the magic energy cannon Narant is not willing to use it on ordinary dark creatures, because his magic energy spar has been consumed by half, and he is reserved for dealing with green spiders. In addition, the number of fel cannons is too small to make what could be a good anti-aircraft weapon to be useful. Otherwise, not to mention, if there are twenty or thirty gates, the bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles in the sky will not be able to be so arrogant. Therefore, if Narant wants to equip a large number of magic cannons and form a heavy artillery team in the future, he will need a large amount of magic spar as a support. "Let''s go, go to the vestibule to rest first, and we will continue to set off tomorrow!" After thinking about taking the opportunity to collect some earth spirits for the yellow elves to consume, Narant is ready to work hard in the next days. Back in the vestibule, Narant arranged for people to go to the surrounding city to seed the sacred thorns, while he began to exchange strange fruits. The enemy encountered in this battle today is the most, and the energy points obtained are naturally the most one day. At this moment, there are more than 7,000 energy points in Narant''s energy point card slot. Although now with the increase in strength, the effect of taking the kiwi fruit has become slow, but the number cannot be held up, it can still improve Narant''s strength by a large amount. Soon, Narant exchanged a full 4,000 points of kiwi fruit, and then opened his stomach to eat. After the expedition, Narant finally knew why the kiwi fruit melted in his mouth. Because if this is such an ordinary fruit, it can only be swallowed one bite at a time, then the current Narant can do nothing and only need to eat kiwi fruit every day. And with the feature of melting in your mouth, even if there are more kiwis, Narant can easily put them into the mouth, and there is no need to worry that the mouth will not be eaten crooked. Another point worth mentioning is that this kiwi fruit does not have a feeling of satiety, and some are just the purest ability. No matter how much he eats at one time, Narant doesn''t have to worry about eating too much. And with the consumption of a large number of kiwi fruit, the benefits Narant obtained are also obvious. He ran to the clearing of the castle and tried to cast the Space Blade again, and found that the previous embarrassment of only 50% of the release success rate had gone away with the improvement of strength. Now Narant has enough strength to guarantee 100% release of Space Blade. In addition, the time required to release the space blade originally took about twelve seconds, but now it has been shortened to just seconds. This kind of progress is really huge for Narant. Satisfied and returned to the tent, Narant began to exchange for the weakened version of the kiwi. Since the land of the dead now has such good things as the elves, and the ground is full of energy points for walking, Narant must seize the opportunity no matter what. Therefore, if he is reluctant to let his children fall for the wolf, he will not save the energy points that should be given to his subordinates to strengthen their strength. After exchanging the weakened version of the kiwi fruit, Narant immediately called a group of his subordinates to distribute it. This time it was the same as the day before yesterday, and even the longbowman and pikeman Narant did not fall. ¡­ The time turned to the early morning of the second day, and Narant started with the team early in the morning. The expedition took about two months, which seemed a bit long, but it felt a little insufficient for Narant, who regarded this place as a treasure land. So, from now on, he felt that every minute in the land of the dead was precious and should not be wasted. On the way forward, Narant took out the simple map distributed by the alliance. He was almost a third of the way through the route now. And his next destination was a viscounty on the route. This Viscounty is not far away, and it will arrive at about noon tomorrow. And behind this viscount is a rare big city, marked with a large duke city and castle. That scale, on the Glory Continent, is the existence of the Duke and King''s Capital. And such a big city, Narant alone is naturally unable to deal with it, and even approaching it is dangerous. Therefore, the Duke City is the first meeting point agreed upon by the Human Race Alliance. At that time, a group of duchy teams will gather outside the duke city, and then jointly attack the duke city. Of course, Narant already had other thoughts when he looked at the duke city at the moment. It would take three or two days to capture such a big city, at least three or two days. This is the reason why the dark creatures will not defend the city. In addition, after the big city was finally captured, there was probably only one group of the earth spirits. Because the generation of this earth spirit is not based on the size of the city, but according to the size of the surrounding land. In this way, the dwarfs that exist in the duke city are no different from the viscount castle or the baron castle. As for the small group of earth spirits, Narant thought about it with his toes and understood that it would definitely not fall on his head. Therefore, instead of delaying for several days, the last bit of benefit is not good, it is better to bypass the Duke''s Castle and continue to dash towards the route. As long as you pass the duke city, there is a large area of ??small noble territory behind. And those small noble territories are Narant''s food, and it is not difficult to clean up with his current strength. As for the Duke City, it should be left to the other teams of the Holy Alliance. Anyway, in such a large-scale battle, there must be no shortage of one or two thousand people in Narant. "Let''s do it like this. When the time comes, you will directly spare the Duke''s city, and then quickly rush to the rear!" "Maybe when I clear the small territories on my route, I can go to other routes to play the autumn wind!" "For example, if you pull out those small strongholds on the Bago Empire route, if you want to come to a dignified empire, there is no shortage of earth spirits, and I will definitely not mind me doing this!" After Narant made up his mind, the corners of his mouth could not help evoking a wicked smile. Next, the journey went smoothly to the next stop. The dark creatures in this Viscount gathering place did not exceed the previous Viscount gathering place. The only difference is that there are a lot of gargoyles, and there are more than 20 of them. Fortunately, Narant now has a very complete process for dealing with gargoyles, so it is not false at all. When the team advanced not far from the Viscount, Narant gave an order, and the battle began directly. As before, Narant''s team started harvesting dark creatures in an orderly manner. And the more than twenty gargoyles did not cause any storms. Facing hundreds of boys and girls who were about to break through to become intermediate magicians, the gargoyles quickly fell to the ground like dead leaves. The most difficult method for these gargoyles originally was because they could rely on the stone to complete the ''resurrection from the dead'', but now this method of resurrection has been deciphered by Narant Science, so soon twenty gargoyles are in the brotherhood. The Brins returned to the embrace of the abyss with a few knocks. And when the gargoyles were killed, Narant discovered why there were so many gargoyles in this place. It turns out that there are no other higher-level dark creatures in this viscount gathering place, so this gargoyle is the BOSS of this viscount gathering place. After all the dark creatures were eliminated, Narant was protected from battle damage with only eight people seriously injured and no one killed in battle. Then, with a big hand, he led a group of his subordinates into the dilapidated Viscount Castle. , And in the basement of the Viscount Castle, Narant really once again obtained a mass of earth spirits. In this way, the dark creatures are collecting ghouls, and the fact that there will be ghouls in the gathering place is also confirmed by Narant. The situation was confirmed, and Narant directly mobilized all his subordinates to plant the sacred thorns, ready to start immediately. Two days ago, I would have spent the night in the castle, so that my subordinates could rest fully. , But now that the time is pressing, Narant can''t take much care of it and let them suffer a little bit, which should be understandable to all the subordinates. Besides, the rest of the night in the past was also to allow the seriously injured to have a good rest. But now the number of seriously wounded people is not many, so Vinnie can help them further treatment soon when her talent recovers later. In this way, there is no need to wait all night at the castle. The team quickly embarked on the journey according to Narant''s instructions. In the next two days, there was no gathering place on the road. It was not until noon two days later that Narant saw a majestic city at the foot of the mountains on the far side of the horizon on a hill. Around the city, there were no other duchies or imperial teams of the Holy Alliance. "It seems that I am the first to arrive!" Narant did not expect that he was the first to arrive. Of course, this is also the best, otherwise it would be very embarrassing for other principalities to see him Narant arrived, but then left. "Sherry, you lead the way!" Narant did not stop, and directly ordered Little Loli to use the little bee and the swift eagle to clear the way to avoid the dark creatures in the Duke''s city. Although most dark creatures do not have IQs, Narant does not dare to be too careless. His actions now are tantamount to going deep into the enemy''s abdomen. In this way, you must be prepared to be noticed by the enemy, otherwise, if the enemy makes dumplings directly, it will be too ugly. At this moment, although there are many dark creatures wandering around them, even the low-level dark creatures have gathered around the team. But these dark creatures are the lowest level of existence without IQ, and they do not have the kind of consciousness to report to the Duke city. In this way, Narant''s team is still hidden from the dark creatures in the Duke City ahead. As long as he quietly spares the Duke City now, his whereabouts will not be revealed. And the fact is as Narant said and thought, with the help of Little Loli, his team successfully bypassed the Duke city in the evening. After staying away from the Duke''s Castle for dozens of miles, there was no sign of any dark creatures being dispatched in the Duke''s Castle behind. Seeing this situation, Narant immediately burst into joy. "Next, it''s time for a great harvest!" Narant looked at the next four or five gathering places on the map and couldn''t wait. Immediately, the team did not stop, and was ready to continue walking for a while before dark, ready to step up and feel the first gathering point of dark creatures behind. ¡­ Time turned, and it was two days. At this time, more than ten kilometers away from the duke''s city, finally, the Principality and Empire teams of the Holy Alliance came one after another. After a group of duchy and imperial teams arrived, they immediately began to set up camp and waited for more teams to arrive. During this waiting period, after everyone exchanged messages, they also made an astonishing discovery. That is, as long as all teams capture the gathering place, they will get the spirit of the earth. In the face of this Zhuang Kang, all the Principality and Empire teams were a little surprised. +Bookmark+ Chapter 846： Its lucky not to die on the road Lord of War: Rise from the Land of Doom Chapter 846 It is lucky not to die on the road At the same time, in the duke city more than ten miles away from the coalition army, the church and the dark creatures finally ushered in the moment when the plan began. In the castle complex on the hillside, the originally spacious vestibule has been occupied by various strange-shaped stones. These stones are oddly shaped and have complex golden textures on their surfaces. If you feel it carefully, you can find that the essence of the earth is flowing in the golden lines. The placement of the stones is divided into two parts, one on the left and one on the right is extremely symmetrical, leaving a space of more than 100 meters in the middle. At this moment, the pope of the church and the archbishop stood at the forefront of these statues. Of course, beside the Pope also stood a knight in black armor with black gas all over his body. The face of the armored knight was not visible, only a pair of scarlet eyes appeared under the black air. "Your Excellency Black Envoy, the Earth Spirit is ready, shall we start now?" At this time, the Pope actually asked the armor beside him. "let''s start!" Although he could not see his facial features under the helmet of the black-armored knight, he could hear the Pope''s question, but there was also a low and strange sound of promise under the helmet. "Start the teleportation formation!" With the affirmation of the armored knight, the Pope gave the order directly. Immediately, the members of the churches took out groups of earth spirits and threw them into the pools in the center of the stones on both sides. As the spirits of the earth were invested, these spirits of the earth, like streams, began to spread to various places along the trenches dug in advance. And in the process, the matter of throwing the goblin did not stop. In just over half a minute, hundreds of groups of earth spirits were thrown into the two pools. As time went by, the star-studded ditches around the pool gradually filled up. hum! At this moment, when the last withered sculpture was also connected by the earth spirit in the ditch, there was a buzzing sound in the field. With the buzzing sound, the inscriptions on all the stones became brighter and brighter, and finally it gradually became impossible to see directly. The Pope and a group of dark creatures were not nervous when they saw this situation, but instead showed excitement on their faces. "Fairy Wood" "Quick, continue to invest in the spirit of the earth!" At this time, the Pope urged his subordinates again. Following the Pope''s orders, those church members dared to neglect, and began to speed up and pour in the spirits of the earth. boom! After about a minute or so, the light in the forecourt of the castle was already brilliant to the extreme, and at this moment, there was a sound that sounded like glass being shattered. And with this sound, the previously dazzling light finally disappeared. The Pope, including the others, regained their vision and then fixed their eyes on the field. "Your Excellency Black Envoy, we succeeded?!" When he saw the scene in front of him clearly, the Pope asked with excitement and nervousness. I saw that there was a large black screen in the vestibule at this moment. This shady screen is located in the center of the sculptures on both sides, more than 100 meters long and more than 20 meters high. There are ripples on the surface of the black screen, as if it were the lake water blown by the breeze. "Successful, I have already smelled the abyss!" The armored knight raised his head slightly with his arms outstretched, as if smelling something familiar. hum! And at the moment when his words fell, the shady surface in front of him began to shake violently, as if a stone had been thrown into the calm lake water. With a bang, a death knight appeared in the shadows at the next moment. Roar! The death knight came to the vestibule through the shady screen, as if he was very curious about this world, and his eyes kept scanning the surrounding environment. And the same is true of the dark horse under him, who can''t help raising his hooves and neighing in the sky. "I have seen the commander!" After a while, the death knight finally got used to the environment he was in at the moment. When he saw the armored knight, he immediately came forward, jumped off the horse and knelt on the ground to greet him. If everyone in the Holy Alliance saw this scene, they would definitely drop their jaws. Because in their eyes, death knights are simply low-level dark creatures without intelligence. And the death knight in front of him not only knew how to respect the upper and lower ranks, but also greeted him from the ground, and his words were even smoother. The Pope on the side was also looking at the death knight unexpectedly at the moment. The appearance of this death knight was not much different from that of ordinary people. "Get up, is the Dark Legion ready?" The armored knight Dandan nodded at the death knight, and then asked. "Lord Commander, our dark army is ready!" "Very good, you return immediately and let the legion come!" "Yes, Lord Commander!" Immediately, the death knight got on his horse, and then turned back towards the shady curtain. "Followers of the abyss, don''t be too surprised, the death knight just now is what he should have looked like when he was in the abyss!" When the death knight left, the armored knight looked at the Pope. "Laughing at the black envoy, I haven''t been to the abyss, so I''m a little surprised to see such a powerful death knight for the first time!" "However, the strength of this death knight just now makes me think that our great cause of conquering this continent will be just around the corner!" "Hehe, believers of the abyss, now with this teleportation array, the Dark Legion can be teleported without damage. It is only a matter of time before conquering this continent!" Seeing the Pope''s excited appearance, the armored knight laughed. "However, you should always pay attention to the matter of the earth spirits. If more legions are to come over, you must maintain this teleportation formation. The subsequent investment of the earth spirits must not have any accidents!" "Don''t worry, Your Excellency Black Envoy, I will keep people here all day long. When the team escorting the spirits of the earth arrives, they will be sent to the energy pool immediately!" "Very good! This is to complete this task, let the abyss completely rule this continent, then the abyss master will give you eternal life!" Buzz! At this moment, the shady scene in front of him made a sound again. The two people who were talking immediately stopped talking and looked at the shady screen. I saw that the figure of the death knight appeared again in the shady curtain at this moment. However, this time the death knights are not just one, but ten, a hundred, a thousand... Of course, among these death knights are also mixed with various other middle and low-level dark creatures. But whether it is a low-level dark creature or a middle-level dark creature, there is one obvious thing in common that emerges from this teleportation array. That is, the breath of these dark creatures is stronger than the dark creatures that originally stayed in the sacred continent. , For example, the aura emanating from the most common skeleton soldier was comparable to the original Hell Hound or the Headless Horseman. And the soul fire in the heads of these skeleton soldiers is no longer pure green, but has various colors such as green, red, and gold. ¡­ The Holy Alliance team outside the city did not know what happened in the Duke''s city. As they waited, at noon on the second day, all the principality and empire teams had arrived at the meeting point. After all, compared to the strength of the teams, the general gathering of earls or the gathering of barons and viscounts simply cannot stop them from encircling and suppressing them. At most it''s just the size of the casualties. And now that the troop of duchies and empires have been assembled, Theodore, the president of the alliance parliament, finally convened an emergency meeting. "Have all the principality teams arrived now?" In the conference tent, Theodore sat in the main seat and asked his subordinates. "Master President, according to the registration records of the representatives of the principalities, all the principalities and empires have arrived at the meeting point, but..." "However, the Storm Lord Baron Narant did not sign the register, so the Storm Lord''s team should not have arrived yet." "Narant?" Theodore nodded, not too surprised. Because the Storm Collar was on a separate team, he obviously expected it in advance. Of course, in order to highlight his sense of responsibility as the president of the Union Parliament, Theodore still looked at the representatives of the principalities below. "Representatives, do you know if Baron Narant has arrived at the gathering camp outside our ducal city?" "President Theodore, we haven''t seen Baron Narant''s team?" "We didn''t see it either!" In the face of Theodore''s question, the representatives of the nobles were stunned for a while, and then the representatives of the nobles from the Principality of Haibei and the Principality of Lot responded. "It seems that Baron Narant''s team is still on the way!" Theodore nodded and said nothing more. The concern of his president has been reflected. "Haha, President Theodore, that Baron Narant is definitely still on the way, with his team of less than 2,000 people, and there is no magician, it is lucky not to die on the road, so we don''t wait for him. It''s gone!" At this moment, there was another joking voice from inside the tent. No doubt, this voice was naturally made by Prince Eric. "Indeed, President Theodore, your question is actually superfluous. No matter whether that Narant comes or not, it will not be of much use to the war in Duke City. I even suspect that Narant is very useful at the moment. Maybe hiding in a corner with the team, so let''s start discussing serious business soon!" At this time, Carlisle, who was in front of the representatives of the principalities, also agreed. When Theodore heard the words, there was a hint of helplessness on his face. I didn''t plan to say that I would wait for Narant, and I was going to start talking about business the next moment. It was just the two of them who were busy. However, he did not want to be involved in the private grudge between Narant and the Bach Empire and the Sacred Magic Academy. He coughed twice, and then said: "Then let''s talk about business!" "First of all, I believe that everyone has already understood through the exchange of information last night. This year''s place of death is full of strangeness." "For example, the previous isolation zone was actively attacked by dark creatures, and then these days, every gathering place of dark creatures has an altar of the spirit of the earth." "For this matter, I want to tell everyone that this expedition may be more dangerous than previous years, so I hope everyone must be careful and cautious!" "President Theodore is right. Although I don''t know why there are so many elves, we should be careful. I think those dark creatures must not be so kind to give us treasures like elves!" In the face of Theodore''s reminder, the representatives of the principality naturally agreed. In fact, a group of noble representatives had already strengthened the camp''s vigilance last night. "Okay, about the spirit of the earth, because we can''t find out the reason for the time being, so we can only wait and see the change. After that, we will strengthen the contact between our teams and ensure that messengers are sent to adjacent teams every day to communicate and ensure safety." "Then let''s discuss plans for tomorrow''s battle..." Next, President Theodore and a group of Principality teams began to discuss the Duke City''s battle plan. In fact, when dealing with dark creatures, everyone did not have any elaborate battle plans, and some just arranged a group of Principality teams to perform different responsibilities. After all, dark creatures have limited intelligence, and there is no human-like strategy and tactics. Even if there is a leader of dark creatures to command, it is only to command those dark creatures with a slightly higher level, because the lowest-level existences such as skeleton soldiers and hellhounds will rush over without thinking the first time they see the human race. . Soon, a group of Principality teams have arranged the division of labor for tomorrow''s battle Some Principality teams are tasked with confronting dark creatures head-on. Some Principality teams are responsible for severing the teams before and after the dark creatures by raiding from both sides. Others are responsible for the surrounding realm, ensuring that other wandering dark creatures do not endanger the safety of the battlefield. In short, all the principality teams have a clear division of labor. After all, they go on expeditions every year and have complete experience in dealing with dark creatures. As for the time for the attack, it has been set, just tomorrow morning. Everyone hopes to solve this duke city as soon as possible, and then go to other small gathering places to see if there are more earth spirits. ¡­ Woohoo! In the early morning of the next day, the horn of advance was sounded in the gathering place of the Holy Alliance. A group of heavily armed soldiers, led by nobles from their respective principalities, marched towards the great ducal city at the end of the horizon. UU Reading There were no disturbances along the way. About half an hour later, the Alliance team arrived two miles outside of Duke City. "Everyone, let''s start!" When the team arrived and arranged the formation, everyone did not delay. With the order of President Theodore, today''s battle officially began. The engineering operation this time was no different from the previous one. First, hundreds of trebuchets were launched to smash the stone bullets into the city. And as the stone bullet smashed into the city, there was a terrifying roar of filial piety right away from the city, as if the front was not the city, but somewhere deep in the deep forest, the home of a certain group of monsters. hoo hoo hoo! And as the sound of filial piety came one after another from the city, there was also a louder and more roaring roar halfway up the mountain in the distance. "It turned out to be a black fire python, which is the most powerful existence among the seventh-order dark creatures!" Following the roar of filial piety, a huge terrifying figure suddenly appeared in the castle halfway up the mountain. It was a terrifying giant snake with a length of more than 100 meters and a diameter of more than five meters. The giant snake circled along the castle tower to the highest point and looked towards the alliance team. When he saw that there were so many human races appearing outside the city, and he took the initiative to attack its territory, the giant python immediately roared with filial piety. With its roaring filial piety, whether it is in the duke city or the castle halfway up the mountain, all the dark creatures are boiling, roaring and rushing towards the outside of the city. For a time, whether it was on the ground or in the air, everyone in the alliance only felt that the dark creatures in front of them were surging like a tide. +Bookmark+ Chapter 847： caught in a siege Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom Chapter 847: Encircled Woohoo! "Knights, charge!" However, although the number of dark creatures is terrifying, the alliance teams will not back down, because the advantage is still on their side. With the sound of the horn, tens of thousands of elite cavalrymen of the Holy Alliance also charged towards the swept dark creatures. After a while, there were roars and shouts of killing on the battlefield. When the two teams were stuck together, the horn sounded again from the back of the alliance team. With the sound of the horn, the tens of thousands of elite cavalrymen who had been ambushed on both sides in advance finally moved out and charged towards the dark creatures from both sides. "The strength of dark creatures has become weaker and weaker over the years!" "Yeah, since being suppressed by the sacred thorns, dark creatures are no longer scary!" "Hehe, it''s not that the dark creatures are not scary, but now all of our tribes have formed an alliance." "If it was put a hundred years ago, all the duchy empires were scattered, and with the strength of one country alone, I am afraid that even the dark creatures in this duke city would not be able to deal with it!" "That''s true. In addition, after being killed by dark creatures, many corpses were eroded by death and transformed into dark creatures, which gave dark creatures a steady stream of combat power!" "After being suppressed by the sacred thorns over the years, dark creatures have been unable to invade our alliance, and as we continue to go out every year, they have also consumed a lot of combat power, so now the dark creatures have become more and more weak." "Haha, it seems that we will conquer the entire continent and drive the dark creatures away soon!" "Okay everyone, the seventh-order dark python has already left the castle, let''s all deal with it!" When they saw that the dark creatures without any tactics were surrounded by a group of knights, the nobles of the alliance laughed. Because so far, their plans have been achieved. The dark creatures that are divided into several pieces will be slowly eliminated under the siege of the army. And after the nobles solve the seventh-order dark python, then today''s battle will be won. Everyone did not expect that today''s battle would be so smooth. According to the original imagination, there must be tens of thousands more dark creatures in the duke''s city, and there should be more middle-level dark creatures in the castle. Such as gargoyle, ghost wolf king and so on. Now they have only seen less than thirty gargoyles, and there is only one Nether Wolf King. This number is not a strong enemy for the coalition team with hundreds of magicians. At this time, the nobles of the principality and the empire finally faced the dark python. There are six sky knights in the group, plus a magus. That is, the noble representative of the six empires and Carlisle of the Holy Magic Academy. Although the dark python was very powerful, and the black flames that spewed out of its mouth could even corrode and burn several tons of rock blocks, but in the end, it still suffocated and died in the siege of a group of noble powerhouses. On the other hand, the powerful nobles also suffered some casualties. Two nobles of the duchy were sprayed by the black flames of the giant python and burned to black ashes on the spot. And these two people are both earth knights, so the horror of the dark python can be seen. In addition to the two killed, three others were seriously injured. This kind of record is not too good, but it is not too embarrassing. After all, once they reach the high-level, dark creatures are more difficult to deal with than ordinary monsters, because they often die only when certain parts are attacked. When the dark python was solved, the powerful aristocrats of the alliance did not stop. At this moment, they could finally let go of their hands and feet to clean up those middle and low-level dark creatures. With the addition of these powerhouses, the middle and low-level dark creatures are eliminated happier. Almost two hours later, the corpses of dark creatures lay densely outside the duke city. "Victory!" "We are victorious!" With a loud roar, both the alliance nobles and the soldiers were filled with joyful smiles at the moment. "We enter the city!" Since the Duke''s dark creatures have been eliminated, they must be stationed in the city. Under the leadership of a group of nobles, except for some of the soldiers who cleaned the battlefield and cleaned up the bodies of their companions, all the rest of the team began to enter the city in an orderly manner. Entering the city, the soldiers of the Principality were still on guard. But as the vanguard searched the area and found that there was no dark creature, everyone immediately started talking and laughing. "Let''s go, let''s go to the direction of the castle and take a look. To be able to recover this duke city means that our duke has basically been taken by us." "And after returning, our duchy will at least get a territory the size of a viscount." "Yes, as long as everything goes well, our duchy can at least be allocated an area the size of an earldom!" A group of nobles rode their war horses in an orderly manner towards the castle, and they were all excited about the merits they could get after returning. A piece of earldom, for a group of small duchies, it is a large area. After all, even if the Duchy of the Sacred Continent was larger than the Onyx Duchy, it was basically equivalent to about ten counties. Every time an expedition can increase the land of an earl, it is equivalent to an increase of one-tenth, and it is impossible to ignore it in any duchy. This duke''s city is very large, so even if you have already entered the city, if you want to go to the castle halfway up the mountain, it will take more than half an hour. In addition, a group of nobles were not in a hurry, but sent a small number of cavalry to investigate the situation first, so after more than 30 minutes, everyone completed two-thirds of the distance. However, at this moment, dozens of cavalrymen rushed back in the direction of the castle ahead. "what happened?" Everyone looked at each other. "I report to the president and all of you. The gate of the castle in front is closed, and our cavalry team cannot enter. If we want to investigate the situation, we may need to climb the ladder to climb the city wall, and then open the gate of the castle from the inside." The doubts of the crowd did not last long. After the cavalry team approached, the captain of the guard immediately turned over and dismounted to explain the situation. "The gate of the castle is closed? How is this possible?" All the nobles were puzzled after hearing this. The dark creatures do not gather to defend the city, so after the dark creatures break the castle, they will definitely not repair the gate, so the castle gate or the city gate they encounter when they go out is always directly opened. "Could it be that when the dark creatures invaded, they didn''t enter through the gate of this city?" Some nobles raised such doubts. However, no matter what, this matter made the nobles feel strange, so the next moment the nobles immediately accelerated their horses. "Let''s go, let''s go and see!" Immediately, a group of noble representatives broke away from the main force and galloped directly towards the castle gate. As the speed increased, everyone arrived at the gate of the castle in less than ten minutes. Sure enough, they saw the gate of the majestic Duke''s castle closed. "I''ll go take a look!" The ordinary title knight cannot fly, but the sky knight already has the ability to fly. Upon seeing this, Duke Miller volunteered to check it out. Naturally, the other nobles had no opinion, and quietly waited for Duke Miller to act. I saw Miller patted the horse''s back lightly, and then his body rose into the air. Then, under the maintenance of vindictiveness, Duke Miller flew towards the gate of the castle more than 30 meters high. Duke Miller''s speed is very fast, and he will be able to reach the top of the city wall in the next instant. However, just as Duke Miller was about to land on the wall the next moment, he suddenly felt the hairs on his entire body stand up. "Not good!" Duke Miller secretly said in his heart, without any hesitation, he pulled out the long sword around his waist and moved forward to block. Although he didn''t know what the danger was, he also trusted his intuition. Whoosh! And at the next moment, several fiery red fireballs suddenly appeared in front of Duke Miller. Fortunately, because Duke Miller blocked the long sword in front of his chest one step ahead, the fireball hit the blade directly. Boom! There was an explosion in front of Duke Miller, and a large flame also covered him. However, Duke Miller is a knight in the sky, and he has an excellent stomach, so those flames can''t hurt him at all. On the contrary, with this light, Duke Miller finally saw what was attacking and plotting against him. That''s a few skeleton soldiers. "How is this possible, the skeleton soldiers also have magicians?" However, Duke Miller dared to swear that he had never seen such a skeleton soldier before. I saw these skeleton soldiers wearing tattered mage uniforms and holding tattered staffs in their hands. Moreover, the soul fire in the heads of these skeleton soldiers is not the green one seen in the past, but a golden flame that has never been seen before. hoo hoo hoo! Whoosh whoosh! And just when Duke Miller was stunned, the skeleton mages roared and fired a few fireballs again. "No matter what the **** you are, give me death!" Duke Miller was not afraid when he saw this, and immediately returned fire with his long sword. As the long sword was slashed out, a beam of sword energy several meters long mixed with majestic power swept away towards several skeleton soldiers. bang bang bang! Jianmang first collided with the fireballs shot by the Skeleton Mage, crushing the fireballs directly without any accident, and then stood on top of the Skeleton Mage. Whoa, whoa! A few skeleton mages did not have any ability to resist, and they turned into a team of bones scattered on the ground. When Duke Miller saw this, he jumped on the top of the city and then looked into the city wall. "what is that?" Duke Miller just glanced at it casually, and was immediately attracted by the strange sculpture in the vestibule. Immediately, the black screen more than 100 meters wide came into view. Although Duke Miller is well-informed, it is the first time he has seen the situation on the field. hoo hoo hoo! However, before Duke Miller could think through what it was, he heard a roar in his ears again. And this time, the roar became extremely dense, and the power was several times stronger than before. "Humble reptile, the Lord of the Abyss is calling you!" This time it was the armored knight who was called the black envoy by the Pope. The armored knights followed many dark knights with strong breath. After the black envoy muttered to Duke Miller in a low voice, he immediately pulled out the long sword in his hand, and immediately slashed towards Duke Miller from a distance. "It''s so strong, what kind of dark creature is this?" When he felt that the aura of this armored knight was no worse than himself, the Duchy of Miller was immediately shocked. The next moment, he raised his hand and cut out a sword, and the sword light also pointed directly at the black envoy knight. Boom! The sword lights of the two sides collided in the center at the next moment, and a ray of light exploded directly. When Duke Miller saw this, he didn''t want to fight. He was only here to investigate the situation, so he was not fighting alone. Moreover, the knights around the black envoy all have the strength of earth knights, so even if he continues to stay on the wall now, it is impossible to kill the leader of this dark creature. Seeing Duke Miller flee, the black envoy did not pursue him. "What''s the matter, Duke Miller, was the fireball technique that attacked you on the city wall just now? Is there a magician on the city wall?" When Duke Miller came to the ground, the nobles immediately asked curiously. "It''s a magician, but it''s not a magician of our human race!" Duke Miller shook his head. Everyone was at a loss, and then Duke Miller continued: "It was three skeleton mages who just released fireballs at me." "In addition, there are many dark creature knights on this city wall, the strongest of which is the sky knight, not weaker than me, at least the seventh or eighth order." "And other dark creature knights also have the strength of earth knights!" "This..." The nobles looked at each other in dismay, because they had never seen such a strong humanoid dark creature before. Those seventh-order dark creatures are alien beasts like dark pythons. Woohoo! And just as a group of nobles felt that the dark knight in the castle broke their three views, suddenly there was a rapid horn sound from all over the city wall. "The Exotic Land Reclamation of Vegetable Skeletons" "An enemy attacked?!" The representatives of the nobles immediately heard the message represented by the horn sound This indicates that there is a strong enemy attacking around. "Duke Miller, the powerhouses of your six empires have left three people to sit here to prevent dark creatures from raiding the city. Other nobles, let''s go to the surrounding city walls to check immediately!" Everyone couldn''t care less, and Theodore also quickly started to allocate at this time. If it is combat experience, Duke Miller and others are not much worse than him. But among the representatives of the nobles, there must be someone to make decisions and assign tasks. Therefore, Theodore, the president of the council, naturally played the role of the commander in this emergency. As long as there is no conflict of interest, a number of duchies and empires will also carry out orders. Soon, a group of nobles parted and headed towards the surrounding city walls. But when the nobles went to the city wall, they saw a stunned scene. "How is this possible?" Everyone''s surprised expressions were even worse than when Duke Miller saw the Skeleton Mage. Because at the moment outside the city, there are countless dark creatures slowly coming. The most conspicuous of them is the death knight who is filled with death aura. Although these death knights are of medium combat power among the dark creatures, they can see the difference from the past at a glance. That is, the formation when they move forward is too uniform. Everyone looked at these death knights, as if they saw the elite cavalry regiment of the Terran. This was a natural difference from the previous situation where three or five Death Knights or Headless Horsemen were a group. +Bookmark+ Chapter 848： serial meter Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom Chapter 848 Chain Plan "Where did these dark creatures come from, and why do they look different from the past?" "Yeah, you look at those death knights, they are neatly arranged and the formation is unified, this is too scary, isn''t it?" "It''s more than death knights. Look at those skeleton soldiers. Although they don''t look like death knights, they know how to distinguish between melee skeletons and skeleton shooters. Those skeleton shooters are all lined up behind the melee skeletons." "Look, those skeletons with golden soul fires in their heads are the same as Duke Miller said, wearing mage clothes and holding a staff!" "This... Dark creatures also have magicians, the God of Glory is above, are you sure I''m not dreaming?" As the details of the scenes outside the city became clearer, the group of allied nobles became more and more astonished. Although the dark creatures of the past would make everyone feel like an enemy, when they looked at them, the nobles looked at them with the same eyes as beasts. But now, the scene outside the city clearly informed everyone. The team of dark creatures outside the city is no longer a chaotic team of beasts, but an army with the same discipline as their human race. "Everyone, we seem to be surrounded!" The aristocrats of the duchy were surprised that the powerhouses of several empires and Theodore were more concerned about their current situation. The dark creatures outside the city not only changed their formations, but from a distance they were keenly aware that the aura emanating from these dark creatures became more powerful. For example, the original melee skeleton soldier is at most equivalent to the strength of an ordinary guard. But now it already has the strength of the Bronze Elementary Rank. The third-order death knight was originally equivalent to the bronze high-level knight of the human race. But now it also clearly has the strength of the Silver Knight. Although the strength of the improvement is only a gap of one or two orders, but when it is based on a huge quantitative base, this is definitely a terrifying thing. The dark creatures outside the city are roughly estimated to be at least seven or eighty thousand, although the number is still much less than the coalition. But everyone has no doubt that if they fight against these dark creatures in the wild, they will lose a lot of troops and horses. "Did we fall for the plot of the dark creatures?" Several nobles immediately got such an answer. Because there is no such a coincidence in the world, they only entered the castle with their front feet. Behind them, seven or eighty thousand distinctive dark creatures surrounded them. More importantly, there are also dark creatures in the duke castle, which also proves that their coalition is really calculated by the dark creatures. "President Theodore, and the representatives of the empire, what should we do now?" A group of nobles from the small principality later discovered the problem and became even more horrified. Immediately, they turned their attention to several sky knights and Theodore. On the way to the expedition, several major empires and Theodore were making decisions, so when this crisis was encountered at this moment, everyone naturally put their backbone to them. "Although I don''t know why these dark creatures suddenly became different, it is clear that we were calculated by these dark creatures. Fortunately, the number of these dark creatures is not large, so I think we should break through as soon as possible." "Yes, there are endless dark creatures in this land of death. Now there are only 70,000 or 80,000 dark creatures outside the city. We can completely break through. Otherwise, if we are surrounded by dark creatures that are in the city and wait for other places to wander, it will be even worse. Danger!" "Okay, since everyone has decided to break through, let''s start acting immediately!" In addition to being calculated by the dark creatures, everyone is fortunate that the number of these dark creatures is not large. Therefore, everyone soon unified their opinions and prepared to break through. After all, with their 200,000 to 300,000 soldiers and horses, the odds of winning against dark creatures with only 70,000 or 80,000 are still very high. Even with some losses, it would be better than being trapped in the city. Woohoo! And soon, the horn of assembly came from the city. A group of guards immediately received the order to retreat. Everyone was very happy before that they could successfully conquer such a big city, but now they are running away without even getting their **** hot. Fortunately, knowing that there are dark creatures outside the city, no one is dissatisfied. "Everyone, you six sky knights will lead the way, and our other teams will follow behind." "Since the dark creatures designed us this time, they must have other arrangements." "So, it''s best for us now to get away from this duke city as quickly as possible, and wait until it''s safe to talk about other things." When a group of coalition troops gathered on the main street in the city and lined up a long line that could not be seen at a glance, President Theodore began to make the final arrangements before breaking through. "Okay!" Duke Miller and the rest of the empire did not object. In times of crisis, for the safety of the team, they definitely need to take the lead. "Okay, then let''s get started!" Woohoo! Immediately, the alliance team rushed towards the outside of the city gate under the leadership of several sky knights. Woo! "Hoohoho!" And just as the Alliance team rushed out of the city gate, the sound of the horn came to mind outside the city. However, the sound of the horn has no extra rhythm, and I don''t know what instrument to use to blow it out. In short, the sound of the horn is more depressing and low than that of the human race. And as the monotonous horn sounded, the team of dark creatures in the distance finally reacted. Under the leadership of at least tens of thousands of dark knights, they also began to charge straight towards Duke Miller and others. "Kill!" However, although these dark creatures are not bad, their formations are also remarkable. However, under the impact of several sky knights and other earth knights, a hole was soon torn open. And the alliance team was like a sharp sword inserted straight into the dark creature group. However, although these dark creatures are different, the special design of being tough and not afraid of death has not changed. If the alliance team wants to break through completely, it still needs to continue to work hard. "Your Majesty, the Alliance team has begun to break through. "Haha, have you started to break through? Then give them a surprise!" In a dead wood more than ten miles away from the Duke City, the Pope sat down in a clearing. And behind him is a large area of ??dense dark creatures. These dark creatures were very quiet and did not roar and wander. Obviously, these dark creatures have just been sent from the abyss through the teleportation array. Moreover, there are more dark creatures here, especially death knights, at least 50,000 according to a rough estimate, while the rest of the miscellaneous medium and low-level dark creatures also have 70,000 or 80,000. It turned out that the total number of dark creatures sent from the teleportation array this time has reached more than 200,000. The reason why only 70,000 or 80,000 people were placed outside the city was just to give everyone in the alliance the courage to try to break through. As for wanting to really escape, it is absolutely impossible. And with the Pope''s order, the dark creatures of 120,000 to 30,000 began to march neatly in an instant, charging towards the Duke City. ... "Haha, it''s about to break out of the siege!" "Yeah, fortunately, these dark creatures are not many in number, and we found them in time, so we were able to break through smoothly!" "Yeah, these distinctive dark creatures have never been seen before, but their strength has improved a lot!" "Everyone, keep up, we need to evacuate quickly, and then arrange the next plan according to the situation after we are twenty miles away!" "it is good!" A group of nobles of the duchy accelerated their horses, and a group of ordinary guards also retreated while fighting. Although everyone has not yet successfully broken through, there is a slight look of relief on their faces, because there were no other accidents when they broke through. In this way, the Principality teams continued to evacuate in the direction they were stationed last night. And just when everyone was about to arrive at the small hill not far from where they camped yesterday, several empire powerhouses in front suddenly stopped. "what happened?" "Yeah, why did it stop suddenly, those death knights are still chasing after them, we''d better stay away!" "Hey, wait, look...then...is that a dark creature?" However, just a moment later, the little nobles in the back finally noticed the situation ahead. I saw a few figures on horseback suddenly appear on the empty hill in front of me. And these figures are just the beginning, followed by hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands... The dark creatures here are actually longer than those outside the duke. Moreover, there are several dark fire snakes among them. "God..." At this moment, the nobles did not know what to say. They never thought that one day they would be caught in the serial plots of dark creatures. What''s more terrible is that they are now out of the city, and they have become chasing soldiers after interception, which is even more dangerous than in the city. "Look, is that the pope of the church?" "That''s right, it''s the fallen one!" "He seems to be here!" Just when the nobles shivered, the dark creatures in front did not attack immediately, but a man in gorgeous armor and a golden crown ran under the guard of dozens of cavalry. This man is the Pope of the Church. "Haha, everyone, it''s an honor to meet you. You should be surprised by my appearance!" The Pope approached more than a hundred meters in front of the alliance nobles, and then smiled. "It turns out that it was you, Merck, you, the fallen, who caused everything today?" The nobles don''t know where they are at the moment, why the dark creatures use the serial strategy, which is obviously planned by Merck, the traitor of the human race. "Yes, this continent has been outside the abyss for too long, so I designed such a plan!" "Merke, you despicable and shameless fellow, have you forgotten that you are also a human race? What is the benefit for you to let dark creatures occupy the sacred continent?" The nobles were furious. "What''s the benefit? After the Lord of the Abyss comes, all of us can gain immortality, and even the most common serfs or slaves don''t have to worry about starvation anymore!" The Pope said with a smile. "Bah, you degenerate, why do you like to look like a ghost!" "Hehe, okay everyone, I didn''t want to talk nonsense with you this time, I''m here to give you one last chance and take the initiative to throw yourself into the arms of the abyss!" "How about it, are you willing? As long as we fall into the arms of the abyss, we will all be a dark family in the future!" "Merke, it''s enough that you want to be that disgusting thing, and you even want to pull us together, you can dream, even if you break the corpse into pieces, we will not become a dark family with you!" The nobles immediately yelled at the Pope. "Really?" The Pope''s genial smile immediately turned savage. "If that''s the case, then you have only one dead end!" "Hehe, what if we die in battle? Sooner or later, you fallen ones and your disgusting masters will be slaughtered by all the races in our sacred continent!" "Do you really think so? Let me tell you, the situation has changed!" The Pope heard the clamor of the nobles, and there was a hint of playfulness on his face. "Have you seen these dark creatures? They are different from the dark creatures that came through the space cracks in the past. They came through the teleportation array and retained all their original wisdom and strength." "And, in the future, there will be more such dark creatures that will continue to come." "So, what if there are sacred thorns? These dark creatures have wisdom, and they no longer instinctively fear the sacred thorns. At that time, they only need to kill all of your races, and the sacred thorns will also wither!" "Teleportation Array?" A group of nobles had never heard of this object before. However, the difference between these dark creatures today makes them know that what the Pope said is probably true. Duke Miller remembered the shady scene he saw on the castle wall Well, since you are unwilling to surrender, let''s face death! " After speaking, the Pope did not hesitate, and immediately returned to the mound with his subordinates. Woo! As the Pope returned, the sound of horns was immediately heard from the dark creatures on the mound. hoo hoo hoo! With the sound of the horn, all the dark creatures moved, roaring and rushing down the mound, and the momentum was even more terrifying than when the dark creatures in the Duke City rushed out. "First Evolution" "Quick, retreat, we will return to the Duke City." If there were only 70,000 or 80,000 dark creatures before, everyone could still break through. But now that the number of dark creatures has reached 200,000, they have no chance of breaking through. After all, these dark creatures are not only stronger, but there are several high-level dark creatures among them. Moreover, they are now facing front and rear pincers. In this way, the only way to survive now is to return to the Duke City and rely on the city to defend against it. And the nobles naturally understood the current situation when they heard the words, and immediately began to turn their horses, and immediately ran away with their subordinates towards the original road. When they broke through the siege before, it was quite easy, but now they are being attacked from front and back, but they have become embarrassed. For a while, the alliance team threw away their armor and chaotic. Fortunately, all the nobles were also in full swing, and together with a few sky knights fighting hard, everyone finally escaped into the Duke City. Just after such a tossing, the Terran team not only suffered heavy losses, but also lost most of all kinds of materials. +Bookmark+ Chapter 849： The essence of the earth has become less! Lord of War: Rising from the Land of Doom Chapter 849 The spirit of the earth has become less! "Dark creatures are chasing, what should we do next!" However, reaching the city does not mean safety. A group of nobles arrived in the city with their subordinates who escaped by chance, and the dark creatures behind them were like maggots with bones. The dark creatures still made the nobles in the coalition team restless. "Quick, find something to block the city gate, Duke Miller, get rid of the Earl''s city gate that you brought some of your hands to the rear, and you must not let the dark creatures break through!" Seeing the situation outside the city, Theodore immediately pleaded with Duke Miller. "Okay!" Duke Miller didn''t say much. Now everyone in the alliance is on the same boat, so defending the city is a must. Compared to being in the wild, being blocked by a city wall makes them safer. "Everyone, hurry up and lead the soldiers to the city wall to defend. Now there are too many dark creatures, we can only temporarily guard the city." "If we can rely on the city to consume these dark creatures, then we can break through again in a few days!" "Okay, that''s all!" A group of nobles also knew that now there is only a solid city to guard and consume dark creatures, and immediately took their subordinates to the city wall. At this time, the dark creature finally got close to the city wall. The white skeleton soldiers attacked first, because they could rely on sharp fingers to climb through the gaps in the city wall. And a group of dark creatures such as death knights and **** three-headed dogs are attacking the city gate. Although the alliance team also sent a large number of personnel to carry items to block the city wall. But after all, time is pressing, and it is impossible to be as stable as a half-complete city gate. Therefore, all the coalition forces can only send people to guard them strictly. If there is a gap, they will block the city gate while fighting. For a while, with the attack of the dark creatures, fierce fighting began on the duke city. The pressure on the league team is very high. These dark creatures are not afraid of death, plus there are several dark pythons and the harassment of the bloodthirsty bat gargoyle in the air, even if there are nearly a thousand magicians on the Terran side, they can only support it. And this is not the most critical, the most critical is at the Earl City Gate behind the Duke City. Because the Earl''s Castle was built halfway up the mountain, the gate and the city wall were originally a section higher than the city. If it is to defend against foreign enemies in the castle, it must be very easy. But if you want to defend against the enemies in the castle in the city, it is very difficult. Because the castle has the advantage of being condescending. When the dark creatures opened the gate of the Earl''s Castle, a dense number of dark creatures poured out immediately. Fortunately, Duke Miller and others arrived in time, and after fighting hard, they quickly blocked the gate of the castle with miscellaneous objects such as carriages. However, blocking the gate does not mean the battle is over, and the dark creatures are still easily descending along the castle walls. Of course, although the attack of the dark creatures was fierce, everyone knew at this moment that they were driven to a desperate situation, so they had the courage to break the boat. In this way, the Human Race Alliance can basically maintain the front line, and did not let the dark creatures spread in the city. ... "Worshippers of the abyss, why did you let these human races break through once, and then ambush halfway, instead of letting all the legions surround the city at the beginning?" When the Terran coalition and the dark creatures were fighting hard, the Pope had returned to the castle through the direct road outside the city. And the knight in dark armor was also standing beside the Pope at the moment, asking him inexplicably. "Your Excellency Black Envoy, if we besiege these human races in the city from the beginning, although we can make it impossible for them to escape, but if we want to break the city, we can''t do it right away." "After all, our current Earth Spirit is not enough. Before that, we couldn''t send too many dark legions from the abyss at one time." "So, I specially let them break out once, in order to make them lose some supplies." "When these human races broke through, they thought that our number was only 70,000 or 80,000. They didn''t pay attention to it and brought all the materials into the team." "But after being ambushed, they have lost most of their supplies, so even if they stay in the city, they won''t be able to stay for long." "They are different from the abyss warriors. The abyss warriors don''t need to eat and drink, they can survive as long as they have death energy." "But the human race needs to eat and drink every day. With their current supplies, they will be in a desperate situation within a week at most." "So it is!" The armored knight nodded when he heard the words. Although he also has wisdom, he is also a dark creature after all, and he still cannot compare with the real human race in terms of planning. "Abyss worshiper, everything will go according to your plan!" "Okay, Your Excellency Black Envoy, in just one week, I guarantee that these human race teams will die!" The Pope responded immediately. He is very confident. After all, it has already been prepared for both hands. First of all, the human race team in the city has run out of supplies, and after a week, it will be in a situation of food shortage. Secondly, these days, the spirits of the earth will continue to be sent, allowing them to once again have the ability to send a large number of dark creatures. ... A group of coalition nobles still do not know that the wily Pope has already decided on them. The battle of defending the city continued for several hours. Until a few hours later, the attack of the dark creatures weakened slightly. In this way, Theodore immediately convened a meeting of some noble representatives. "Everyone, now we are in a tight siege!" Theodore sat on the main seat with a solemn expression. When the other noble representatives heard the words, they were also silent. Everyone didn''t expect that today''s situation would turn out to be twists and turns. Earlier, they thought they had won a big victory, but in the blink of an eye, the entire team fell into a tight siege. "Everyone, what do you think we should do next?" It was no longer an emergency, so Theodore also began to seek the opinions of everyone. "There are too many dark creatures outside the city, and half of them are the death knights, so our best option at the moment is to stay in the city." "Relying on the city wall to weaken the number of dark creatures, as long as the number of dark creatures decreases, then we can try to break through again." Duke Miller said his thoughts. "Duke Miller is right. We just lost at least one-fifth of our staff. If we continue to rush out now, the loss will definitely be even greater!" "Duke Miller and Duke Brie said it well, but I''m very worried. I don''t know if there will be more of such dark creatures. We lost too many materials when we just returned, and now we can only eat the materials in the team. Less than a week ago." At this moment, a nobleman suddenly interrupted. And the nobles fell silent again. If those supplies are not lost, they will be able to eat for at least a month. And a month, whether it is to consume the number of dark creatures, or let the alliance detect the problem and send reinforcements, this is enough. "Everyone, I don''t think the number of such dark creatures should be too many. After all, the dark creatures need to consume a very large amount of energy to reach our sacred continent from their dark abyss." "Otherwise, why haven''t we seen such dark creatures before, so as long as we consume these dark creatures, there is hope of escape!" Seeing the worried expressions of everyone, Theodore, the president, was also somewhat qualified, and immediately spoke out to comfort him. Now in this situation, they no longer have the ability to calculate those. The only thing that can be done is to defend the city, and then consume as many dark creatures as possible. When the nobles heard the words, they nodded silently, and understood that it was useless to worry about this plan. Woohoo! But at this moment, there was a rapid horn sound again in everyone''s ears. This shows that the dark creatures have once again started a large-scale siege. "Everyone, the dark creatures have started to attack again, please return to your respective positions to be on duty!" Immediately, a group of nobles dispersed one after another, and then began to fight against the dark creatures again. ... Time turned to three days later. At this moment, at the foot of the Duke''s city wall, there are already dense piles of white bones. These are all left behind after the skeleton soldiers attacked these days. The faces of the nobles and guards on the city wall were full of exhaustion. "Finally it''s almost over, and now we''ll be able to break through soon!" "Haha, yes, we have probably killed half of the dark creatures in the past three days!" "Yes, although the death knights have been killed the least, these skeleton soldiers and three-headed hellhounds will also prevent us from breaking through. Now that they can be exhausted, I believe we will be able to break through today and tomorrow." Fortunately, looking at the few dark creatures outside the city, the guards showed joy on their faces. In fact, in addition to the guards, the nobles also felt at ease. "President Theodore, according to the current situation, we can break through this afternoon!" "Yes, in order to avoid accidents, we will start breaking through in the evening!" Theodore nodded. Although the battle in the past three days was difficult, the situation was as they expected. The dark creatures had been consumed by most of them in the past three days, and they could directly break through. And even if the current food is deliberately arranged uniformly, they can only support them for another three or four days. So now is the best time to break out. The next moment, Theodore was ready to issue preparations for a breakthrough to the nobles. "Hey, look, what is that side?" At this moment, a sharp-eyed noble suddenly saw a situation on the passage that led directly to the foot of the mountain from the castle not far away. When everyone heard the words, they immediately looked over there, but the next moment they changed color. Because at this moment, there are dense dark creatures walking on the mountain road. "This...how can there be so many dark creatures in the castle!" "My God, there are actually five dark pythons!" "Look, there are a lot of gargoyles and bloodthirsty bats flying above the castle!" In the expressions of the aristocrats seeing a ghost, the dense dark creatures began to gather towards the outside of the city. Just a moment ago, everyone thought that they would be able to break through the encirclement immediately, but at this moment, they fell to the bottom again. "Haha, these nobles must be surprised at this time!" "Don''t be too surprised, this is only half the number, and in two days, as more earth spirits arrive, then it will be the death of all of you!" On the castle, seeing the dense crowd of dark creatures pouring out, filling the duke city again, the Pope laughed proudly. With the continuous investment of these heaven and earth spirits, these dark creatures have actually been sent over. Although the number is only 70,000 or 80,000, it is enough to supplement the consumption of the previous days. Or the Pope has a bad taste and wants to let these noble nobles fall from hope to despair again, so these dark creatures have never been shown. Today, seeing that the number of dark creatures outside the city has been reduced by half, he sent these dark creatures again. "Demon Museum" In fact, as the Pope expected, the entire Alliance team was indeed plunged into despair. Woo! The next moment, when the dark creatures gathered again, the horn of the charge was remembered again. Woohoo! "Start the fight, don''t be in a daze, the dark creatures are rushing up!" Responding to the horn of the dark creatures is also the urgent horn of the human race. With the size of a few relatively calm powerhouses, a group of people started fighting again. , However, after the morale has been worn down again and again, the current small nobles and guards have become desperate. And when they were fighting, they were just numbly doing the final battle of the trapped beasts. "Yes, if you continue to spend two or three days, you should be able to destroy this team directly!" Looking at the fierce battle below, the Pope nodded in satisfaction. The human race thought that the number of dark creatures could be consumed. How could they know that as long as there were earth spirits, there would be a steady stream of dark legions arriving through the teleportation array. "His Majesty the Pope!" But At this moment, a subordinate suddenly appeared beside the Pope. "What''s wrong?" The Pope asked at random. "His Majesty the Pope... The number of earth spirits sent today seems to be a bit wrong!" "The number of earth spirits is wrong? How can it be wrong?" The Pope was stunned, but did not react. "His Majesty the Pope, in addition to the areas already occupied by the Terran team, there are a total of 110 territories that send the earth spirits to our duke city." "Originally, according to normal circumstances, twenty-two groups of earth spirits will be sent every day." "But yesterday we received only twenty regiments." "And today it''s even less, only the 18th regiment!" "Why is this?" The Pope frowned immediately. Those territories occupied by this Terran team naturally cannot continue to supply the earth spirits. But those gathering places in the rear can produce a mass of earth spirits every five days. Therefore, staggering the time, more than 20 groups of earth spirits will be sent to the castle every day. But now it is inexplicably less, and there is obviously a problem. But where exactly is the problem, the Pope can''t figure it out. "This... subordinates don''t know either!" Even the Pope didn''t know, and this subordinate definitely didn''t know. "Immediately send me a manpower to check it out, assign a gargoyle as a mount, and go to every gathering place to confirm!" The Pope frowned. It''s fine if it''s just missing a blob occasionally. But for two days in a row, the Earth Spirit was missing, and the number was still rising, so naturally he couldn''t sit still. +Bookmark+ Chapter 850： wait for the rabbit Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom Chapter 850 Waiting for the rabbit "Hey, the six groups of earth spirits are in hand, this land of death is simply a treasure! Not only has the energy points gained nearly 10,000 points, but even good things like earth spirits are everywhere!" "In addition, it seems that these dark creatures are purposely transporting the elves to the Duke City behind. What are these guys going to do with the elves?" While the Principality''s team was trapped, Narant received a lot of goods in the hinterland of the Dead Land. In the past few days, he not only conquered three dark creature gathering places, but also robbed the three dark creature teams he encountered on the road. In this way, in the past few days, he has not only harvested six groups of earth spirits, but also has tens of thousands of energy points. For this reason, the several yellow elves that Narant purchased at the Fortress of Thorns before this departure have all been mutated. The original Narant never dreamed that he could get so many earth spirits in this dead land, and thought that it was lucky to meet a group. The reason why he bought a total of nine yellow elves was because he was happy to see them. He thought that he would buy them after seeing them anyway, and bringing them back to the Storm Territory would be considered as adding some minerals to the territory. Unexpectedly, these nine elves actually swallowed all the spirits of the earth. After going back like this, he Narant has nine elves who can mine magic spar mines. At that time, the development of magic energy can be vigorously carried out, and objects such as magic cannons can be installed on a large scale without any pressure. Of course, the current nine yellow elves are only temporary. Narrant wouldn''t stop reaping the good opportunities for hobgoblins. At that time, whether it is to use this essence of the earth to mutate the yellow elf, or to temporarily store it to see if there are other better uses, it will be excellent. And Narant''s current team''s overall strength has been able to support him to loot the back of the Duke City. Of the tens of thousands of energy points that Narant obtained these days, he himself used 3,000 points to increase his strength. The remaining 7,000 points were all given to the subordinates. Under such strong training, the strength of Narant''s men soared again. The most obvious examples are the pikemen and longbowmen. These days, spearmen and longbowmen have begun to transform, breaking through to become titled knights. At present, only nearly one-fifth of the two teams that were originally ordinary guards have not yet transformed. If other nobles knew about this, even in this sacred continent rich in elements, it is estimated that the nobles would have their jaws dropped. After all, although the number of extraordinary knights in their team is also very large, they are also born from countless ordinary soldiers. For a team of about 300 people like Narant, four-fifths of them have completed the breakthrough in this short period of time. This is simply incredible. Of course, then again, although Narant did not give these subordinates the blood of Qi and blood. But the magic of kiwi is also beyond doubt. In addition, Narant exchanged so many kiwi fruits at all costs for them to take, I am afraid that with such a strong blessing, even a pig will become an existence that wears underwear backwards. In this way, even the remaining one-fifth of the ordinary guards believe that the breakthrough will be completed in the next few days. In addition, compared to these ordinary guards, although Narant''s Storm Knights and Mage Legion did not make such obvious progress, it was only because the strength of these two teams was not comparable to that of pikemen and longbowmen. In fact, the progress of the Storm Knights and the Magician Legion these days is also very huge. For example, the Storm Knights, the number of silver middle and high-level ranks has been increasing, and even the last knights who joined are about to bid farewell to the bronze knights and enter the stage of silver knights. The overall strength has been greatly improved. As for the Mage Legion, now several of these guys have faced the calm of breaking through to the intermediate level Mage. In other words, it is only one step away from an intermediate magician. As for the increase in magic power and affinity, it has far surpassed other junior magicians in the Holy Continent. For example, the young boys and girls of the Magician Legion in Narant now have an effect of 1.5 seconds when they cast the fireball technique. Moreover, the magic power has also increased, and they can perform at least thirty fireball techniques at one time, and even a few outstanding boys and girls have reached the upper limit of more than forty. In this way, a 100-person magician army can release 30 fireballs each, which translates to 3,000 fireballs at one time. Such firepower is already quite scary. And since the boys and girls had grown up, Narant finally took advantage of the time when he was stationed in various dilapidated castles at night, and began to teach the boys and girls new magic. This makes the second new magic that the boys and girls learn, Narant, naturally choose the shield. With the addition of a fireball and a shield, this attack and defense is moderate, and it can also greatly ensure the self-protection ability of boys and girls. In addition, this shield can be used by a third party, which means that boys and girls can cast shield techniques on other soldiers without being threatened. In this way, the combat power of Narant''s subordinates can be improved. And because of the blessing of kiwi fruit, boys and girls learn basic magic such as shielding, and the speed is also very fast. It is just a warning that after two nights of study and practice, one by one can successfully cast the shield technique at one time. And the speed of casting can reach an average of four seconds. "Go, let''s keep going!" After confirming that all the subordinates had finished planting the sacred thorns, Narant waved his hand and continued to set off with his subordinates. "I don''t know what happened to the principalities and empires of the Holy Alliance, and whether they have captured the Duke City." "However, it would be better if they didn''t capture it. I have to take advantage of this opportunity to get more Earth Spirits. Those teams of dark creatures seem to be sending Earth Spirits to the Duke City. If the Duke City is breached, they will start off. No more earth spirits!" On the way, Narant suddenly thought of the Duke City behind. He wasn''t worried about the safety of all the league teams. Instead, I hope that the Duke City can be broken down slowly, so that the team of dark creatures escorting the elves will not stop. Narant is very transparent now. It is easier to rob the team of these dark creatures than to attack the gathering places of those dark creatures. After all, each gathering place is not close, if he rushes one by one, it will take a lot of time just on the road. But in the face of the dark creature team escorting the elves, Narant only needs to squat on the road. In this way, he did not set off towards the next point on his route at this moment, but was preparing to rush to the route of other dukes'' teams. It was a route that was more than a hundred miles away from him, and it was the route that belonged to the Bach Empire team. Since this route can be assigned to the team of the Bach Empire, it must be a main road. In this way, those dark creatures who want to **** the Earth Spirit to the Duke City will converge on that road. And Narant is rushing over now, and when the time comes, he is ready to wait for the prey to come to the door automatically. This walk is a day, until the sky darkens Narant and others come to the route belonging to the Bach Empire. He specially selected a place with a small hill that could command a commanding position to camp. Not to mention, Narant has just set up the camp, and there is actually a business on the road ahead. "My lord, the little bee reported that there is a dark creature team coming towards us!" "In addition, I just asked Xun Ying to confirm from a distance that there is a light from the spirit of the earth in that team!" Shirley''s little girl quickly came to Narant who was feasting on barbecue and reported. "Oh? Can the number of that dark creature be confirmed?" "Sir, there are more than 5,000 dark creatures, but they are basically dark creatures such as death knights and **** three-headed dogs." "In addition, there are a lot of bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles in that team!" Shirley Little Lolita replied immediately. "What about the dark creature leader of this team?" Narrant has plenty of experience fighting through the dark creatures he encounters these days. To **** a team of dark creatures like this, there must be a powerful character escorting them. For example, two days ago, he encountered the Netherworld Wolf King again, and even once encountered a fifth-order beetle. The shell of the beetle was really hard, and even if Narant''s flaming fireball hit it, it didn''t cause him any damage. This big beetle is called the corpse-eating giant insect, and its body is more than ten meters high, like a small hill. Not only can it spray corrosive venom, but it can also release small beetles to attack. Later, it was solved after Narant''s Space Blade was displayed. "My lord, Xun Ying didn''t see any special dark creatures in that team, but it''s also possible that Xun Ying was too far away and couldn''t tell!" "Well, Shirley, this is a reward for you!" Nalanda nodded, and immediately took a large piece of fragrant barbecue from the side plate and handed it to Little Loli. "Thank you for your gift!" Shirley''s little girl immediately smiled. The barbecue that my grown-ups ate today was taken out of the storage space. That is to say, it was done before the expedition, so it was cooked by his mother himself, and the taste and quality of the barbecue were excellent. After sending the beautiful little loli, Narant stood up immediately. Although it was getting dark, but since these dark creatures came to the door, he was naturally not going to let them go. So I immediately called Quake Lemon and others, and then began to arrange the battle. Narant first asked his subordinates to stack some flammable dead branches and trees around the road in front of the hill. In this dead place, although most of the vegetation has died, the dry trees can still be burned. In this way, when the time comes to fight, the lighting will be there. After sitting down and setting up the group, Narant waited. Only half an hour later, a dark creature appeared in the road selection. Narant used the telescope to observe, and quickly determined the existence of the elf in the team. However, the team did not see the leader of the dark creatures in the lineup. "Either it is the Netherworld Wolf King, or it is the existence that likes to hide underground like the giant sand dune worm I met that day!" Narant knew that this team could not be without powerful characters. So the next moment, dozens of magic guards were summoned directly, and then they continued to wait. "ignition!" When the dark creature approached more than 200 meters below the hill, Narant gave an order to his subordinates. Whoosh whoosh! Immediately, several longbowmen ignited the arrows tied with cloth strips and shot them towards the dead wood pile more than a hundred meters away. As the arrow missed the dead wood pile, the dead wood pile to which gunpowder had been added immediately ignited fiercely, and then quickly spread towards other wood piles. "Hoohoho!" And this movement finally made the dark creatures aware of the existence of Narant and others, and suddenly there was a series of roars from the dark creatures. "Long-range attack squad, launch!" At the same time, Narant''s sidebows and trebuchets began to be activated under Vivian''s orders. Whoosh whoosh! bang bang bang! As one after another sturdy crossbow arrows and stone bullets fell, there was a muffled muffled sound from the team of dark creatures. "Roar, kill these humans!" And the dark **** creature over there also began to charge at this moment, coming straight towards Narant and others. In the face of the attack of the dark creatures, Narant did not continue to command. Because of these days of combat experience, his subordinates have fully understood the battle process. Sure enough, when the dark creatures got closer, the longbowmen began to fire arrows. Because most of the longbowmen have become title knights, so their arrow misses can reach a distance of one hundred and fifty paces. Under such a distance, the longbowmen can shoot more arrows. uukanshu.com kills more enemies. After the longbowmen, there are the two knights of Narant. However, before they set off, the boys and girls of the Magician Legion first cast shields on a group of extraordinary knights. Now the magician boys and girls already have enough magic support, so it is different and can be saved. "Wolf Knights, kill!" "Storm Knights, kill!" When the red shield rays of light appeared on the extraordinary knights, the speed of these guys'' charges became even faster. With this tortoise shell, it''s enough for them to traverse the dark biomes for a while. And when the extraordinary knights also rushed out and the pikemen were also waiting, the boys and girls'' targets shifted to the air. It is also the responsibility of these boys and girls to deal with bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles in the air. Yes, and goblins. Now goblins are also used as an auxiliary to deal with gargoyles. When the gargoyles were left on the ground and turned into stony withers, they were responsible for splashing water and destroying them. This time, there were more than ten gargoyles in the team, but they all brought food in the end. But Narant didn''t move, his eyes fixed on the magic guard he released. "Under the ground, it''s probably still the giant dune worm!" At this moment, Narant has discovered the existence of the most powerful dark creature in the team. And with a high probability, it has been confirmed that it is another sand dune giant bug. Of course, whether it is or not, as long as the strength is too outrageous, Narant, who now has the blade of space, is not afraid. +Bookmark+ Chapter 851： wrong prediction Popular recommendation: Boom! Sure enough, at the next moment where several magic guards gathered, there was a loud bang on the ground. A huge figure broke out of the ground and shredded several magic guards directly with the mouthparts full of fangs. This figure is indeed the Dune Giant Worm. After the dune giant worm killed a group of magic guards, it turned around flexibly and plunged into the soil again, as easily as a fish bait into the water. If it was before, Narant must have been prepared for such a guy, but now he has a certainty of winning, so he has become orderly. "Little Bear, come help!" "Hooho, okay, Narant!" Hearing the words, Little Bear immediately jumped out, and then went in the direction of the giant sand dune bug with Narant. Little Bear transformed again while running, and turned into a fighting form more than ten meters high. And Narant continued to release more than ten magic guards in one breath. Soon, the two arrived at the location where the giant dune bug existed. "It''s here!" When the two came to the vicinity where the giant sand dune worm appeared before, the magic guards gathered again, and then began to spin around the open space together. "Little Bear, wait for the old rules, you come and hold him for ten seconds!" "Okay, give it to Ben Xiong!" Little Xiong Xiong immediately patted his chest and assured him. Afterwards, Little Bear deliberately strode on the ground, and the giant sand dune worm slowly began to circle around Little Bear. Although this guy is not particularly intelligent, he also knows that the existence of the ''biggest'' threat to it must be solved first. Boom! Just after the dune giant worm swirled around Little Bear for five or six times, it suddenly went to Little Bear''s back, and then directly attacked. And with the magic guards as beacons, Bear Bear will naturally not be attacked. "If you want to sneak up on Lord Benxiong, you are dreaming!" With the rumbling sound, Little Bear immediately turned around and cursed. Immediately, Little Bear stretched out that sturdy arm and directly hugged the giant worm that just broke out of the sand dune. And Narant had been waiting for a long time, and when he saw this, he immediately waved his staff to cast magic. "Blade of space!" In less than nine seconds, Narant''s spellcasting was completed, and with a light drink in his mouth, the Space Blade was released. "Little Bear, let it go!" When the Space Blade was released, Narant shouted at Little Bear again. "OK!" Hearing the words, Little Bear released his arms immediately, and then the giant sand dune worm that lost its restraint immediately turned its head and burrowed towards the ground. , This is the attack habit of this dune giant insect. After it crosses the ground and misses a hit, it immediately drills into the ground, and then waits for an opportunity to attack again or escape. But just when the giant sand dune worm thought that it would successfully drill back to the ground this time, there was a sudden puff in the field. Afterwards, I saw that the original active dune giant worm froze all over, and it fell to the ground before it could even let out a wailing. "It''s a little crooked, or you can cut it in half directly from the middle!" Seeing this, Narant commented, and the giant sand dune worm has been cut by half from the mouthparts to the rear third of the body, but it is not as symmetrical as last time. In addition, the reason why Narant''s space blade was not directly released on the Dune Worm, but was put aside, waiting for it to collide with it. That''s because Narant was worried that the Dune Worm''s vitality was too strong, and if it appeared directly, it couldn''t kill him. Instead, when it escapes back to the ground, it actively hits it, as if it hit the edge of a knife, it can maximize the damage. After all, Narant''s space blade is currently only one, like a black line about one meter five long. If Narant''s strength is increasing, it would not be so troublesome to cultivate the multiple black lines mentioned in the spell manual. "Little Bear, call it a day!" However, the trouble is a little more troublesome, but now it does not take much effort to deal with the sixth-order sand dune giant insect, which is already very good for Narant. When the dune giant worm was resolved, there was no suspense in the next battle. In just over half an hour, all the dark creatures in the field were resolved. "My lord, this is an earth spirit found on a death knight!" Once all the dark creatures had been dealt with, Quick sent the Hobgoblin already contained in a crystal vial. At this moment, the spirit of the earth is shining in this crystal bottle, but it is a bit like a hundreds of watt light bulb. "Quake, how about the casualties, have the statistics come out?" Narant took the elf and the bottle directly into the storage space. "My lord, two goblins died in this battle, and none of the rest of the team died." "As for the serious injuries, there are a total of twelve people, the spearmen and the goblin soldiers!" Quick reported the battle damage truthfully. "Yes, when the wounded are transported away, let everyone return to the camp and have a good rest!" Now, with the improvement of the strength of the subordinates, the casualties have become less and less. Moreover, this is also because Narant''s subordinates also have sufficient experience in dealing with dark creatures. Soon, Narant returned to the camp with a group of his subordinates. Let the logistics staff cook a late-night snack for all the soldiers as a reward, and then the entire camp fell into silence. However, it has to be said that this road is indeed worthy of the Lord''s Road. Just in the middle of the night, Narant was woken up again by the guards. It turned out that the Xun Ying released by Shirley''s little girl returned again and landed in front of a group of night guards. When Narant was woken up, he immediately called Shirley''s little girl over. "Sir, what''s wrong?" Shirley''s little girl came to Narant''s tent, rubbing her sleepy eyes. "Xue Li, Xun Ying has just returned, ask if a dark creature has appeared!" "Okay, my lord!" When Xue Li heard the words, she naturally did not dare to neglect, and immediately asked Xun Ying aside. Then, as expected, it was a message about the appearance of the dark creature team. Fifteen miles away from Narant and the others, there is always a team of dark creatures favored. There are more than 6,000 dark creatures in the team, and there are also earth spirits. "Very good, since there are spirits of the earth coming to the door, there is no reason to let them go!" Immediately, Narant immediately began to give orders to his subordinates. After instructing everyone, Narant asked Shirley''s little girl to send a swift eagle to monitor the team of dark creatures. Su Rian''s team of dark creatures also has bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles, but the surviving Xun Ying has also learned how to protect himself. When these dark creatures are seen from a distance, they will not approach, but will return immediately after observing them from a distance. Everything was ready, and Narant continued to wait. About an hour later, the dark creature appeared in front of the ambush of Narant and others. The attack process this time is not much different from the previous one. It is also fire-proof and lighting the wood piles, and then the firepower starts to attack. The strongest leader in this dark creature team is the corpse-eating giant worm. In the face of this big beetle, Narant also relied on the blade of space. First, let the little bear step forward to attract the attention of the big guy, and then directly cast the blade of space. After the blade of space is released, let this big guy throw himself into the net and hit the blade of space, causing the most damage. During the whole process, Narant and Little Bear cooperated very harmoniously, and it took less than half a minute to solve the big guy. Therefore, this big guy did not cause damage to Narant''s subordinates. When the half-hour battle was over, Narant once again obtained a mass of ghouls. After receiving the spirit of the earth, Narant fell asleep again. In a flash, the second day came. And during the day, Narant''s ''sale'' was even more popular than at night. At noon, Narant encountered three entire teams of dark creatures transporting the elves. Unsurprisingly, the three teams were all resolved by Narant, and the three groups of earth spirits naturally fell into his hands. And when the three groups of earth spirits started, Narant ate a fragrant lunch, ready to continue to wait for the next ''business'' to come to the door. But this time, Narant did not wait for the business immediately, but instead waited for a few strange gargoyles. Why is it strange, because there are only five or six gargoyles in total, and they act alone. And on one of the gargoyles, there is a guy who doesn''t know whether it is a dark creature or a human race. Of course, Narant deduced that the probability of a dark creature in the form of a human is higher, after all, he has never seen a human race along the way. It has even temporarily forgotten about the church. When these guys discovered their camp and hovered above their camp, Narant did not hesitate to let all the boys and girls take action. With a burst of fireballs blasting out, three gargoyles were finally shot down. The gargoyle who was carrying the guy in the black robe who couldn''t even see his face was quite lucky and escaped by chance. Of course, that was also because the gargoyle was the most cautious and flew the highest, so Narant could only watch it fly away. Of course, Narant didn''t care either. He intercepted and traded in the middle of the road, and he knew that there must be a time when he was exposed. At that time, even if there are dark creatures to surround him, he can predict and respond in advance through the swift eagle and the little bee. "I just hope that because of my existence, these dark creatures will not dare to **** the elves from this road!" Narant continued eating his lunch, muttering to himself. "But having said that, it''s only one night and one morning, and there are five groups of earth spirits to start with. This business is simply too comfortable!" "In addition, if I don''t intercept this essence of the earth, will it be cheaper for other empires and principalities in the alliance?" "I hope they don''t blame me afterwards!" Narant didn''t know that a group of Empire and Alliance teams were trapped in a tight siege. I also felt that it was a bit unkind to do so. After all, so many earth spirits were sent to the Duke City, if he did not intercept them, it is estimated that a lot of earth spirits would fall into the hands of the principalities and empires. Of course, not being kind is not being kind, and Narant is not ready to let go of such a good thing as the earth spirit. And there are actually two avenues leading to the Duke City, so he harvested only half of the earth spirits at most. Narant didn''t know that his predictions about the situation of the few gargoyles just now and the current alliance of the duchies and empire teams were all wrong. The dark creature that was dragging the person before was nothing else, but the manpower sent by the Pope, in order to find out why the earth spirits have inexplicably decreased in the past two days. The spy first explored several gathering places along another avenue and found that everything was normal. However, when he probed the route of Narant, he found that three gathering places had been breached. But when he was about to return to report, he happened to meet Narant''s camp halfway. Originally, the spy wanted to get closer and observe more, to see how a human race team would appear in the rear, but he didn''t expect that the ship almost capsized in the gutter. After he was lucky enough to escape, he naturally did not dare to stop and headed straight for the Duke City. As for the Principality and Empire teams in the Alliance, they have now fallen into a desperate situation that they are struggling to support. If they knew that Narant was dealing with the elves of the dark creatures, instead of complaining, they would burst into tears and express their gratitude, so that Narant could take some more calamity. Since the church replenished the number of dark creatures again yesterday, the morale of the coalition army has fallen to its lowest point. And what''s worse, their food has gradually bottomed out, which has to make them reduce their daily share again and want to support two more days. In such a situation of low morale, lack of food, and a steady stream of enemies, the number of which is increasing, all the coalition forces have already felt despair Ladies and gentlemen, what should we do now? " At the temporary meeting in Duke City, the atmosphere was a little depressed. President Theodore took advantage of the temporary weakening of the offensive of the dark creatures and held a meeting again. "I think we should be ready to break out!" Prince Eric of the Bach Empire spoke up. "Indeed, the current number of dark creatures is endless, and the more you kill, the more you kill. If we continue to delay, even if we want to continue to break through, I am afraid there is a great danger!" When Carlisle heard the words, he nodded in agreement. It turned out that since last night, individual principalities and empires have begun to propose forcibly breaking through. "Prince Elric, Magister Carlisle, what about the soldiers in the city?" However, the forced breakout this time also means that there are not many people who can break out of the encirclement. I am afraid that only a small number of elites and strong people can retreat safely. In this way, I am afraid that 95% of the remaining soldiers will be left in the Duke City and die under the knife of dark creatures. When Duke Miller heard the words, he did not agree with the actions of the two. Under such circumstances, abandoning his subordinates and fleeing, is he still a qualified knight noble? You know, that''s the lives of more than 200,000 people. "Duke Miller, do you have a better way? Continue to delay, only everyone will die together under the siege of dark creatures!" "And we are starting to break through now. Although we can''t take away the vast majority of people, we can still allow some elite knights and nobles to survive!" "In this way, isn''t it profitable, we can only kill more dark creatures by staying alive!" Prince Eric immediately refuted. Chapter 852： Are you fed up? Popular recommendation: "Prince Eric, as an imperial heir, I don''t think you should say such words!" "Do you know how many soldiers'' lives it will mean giving up? At least more than 200,000. They all have wives and children waiting for their return." "As a noble knight, our creed is to be brave, benevolent, and not afraid of strong enemies. Now, in order to save our lives, we have no scruples to give up the lives of more than 200,000 soldiers. This is completely contrary to the spirit of chivalry." Duke Miller frowned upon hearing Eric''s words. What Eric said seemed very reasonable, breaking through in order to keep the elite combat power. But in the final analysis, it was because of cowardice that he had the heart to retreat. They, the older generation of nobles, also survived the **** sea of ??battle with dark creatures. Therefore, it is really unacceptable for such a method that is equivalent to escaping. Prince Eric was so recklessly accused by Miller that his face turned green with anger. He was not ready to continue arguing with Duke Miller, so he looked at the rest of the nobles and said, "Everyone, now we are trapped in this duke city and are in a desperate situation." "Not only is there a shortage of food, but the soldiers are constantly attrition, while the number of enemies has not decreased, but has grown." "So, I want to ask you all, are you going to continue to wait here to make useless resistance, or take advantage of the opportunity to break through now." Following Eric''s inquiry, the meeting room suddenly fell silent. A group of nobles looked different, whispering in twos and threes. Obviously, there are also many nobles who have changed. After all, everyone is noble, and no one really wants to stay here and die. But with Duke Miller''s remarks just now, if they expressed their position immediately, they would be too embarrassed. After all, everyone is a decent person. "Everyone, I, Carlisle, agree with Prince Eric''s words!" "This time, there are thousands of magicians in our Sacred Magic Academy. This is the most precious strength of the entire alliance. If it is lost in this duke city, it will definitely be a heavy blow to the entire human race." "So, even after I go back, you may think that I am cowardly or that I am cowardly, but I must ensure that I survive with all the magicians!" Perhaps seeing the hesitation of the nobles, Carlisle immediately stood up and made the first remarks in favor of Eric. However, Carlisle''s words were indeed eloquent, as if they were really trying to keep the magician''s fire and preserve their strength for the human race. When the rest of the nobles heard the words, many people immediately showed their determination. Especially the nobles who were hesitant before and were a little moved by Eric''s proposal. Now that even the magician is gone, how can you defend? Without the magician, relying on a few sky knights alone cannot defend against the large number of bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles. The next moment, many nobles were ready to speak in agreement. Duke Miller''s face darkened upon seeing this, knowing that the more than 200,000 soldiers would really be abandoned. "Lord President! Lord President!" But at this moment, the call of the guards came from outside the conference room. "what happened?" President Theodore immediately asked when he heard the words. He knew that the guard must have an emergency, otherwise he would not be interrupted suddenly when the meeting was held. However, the guard immediately walked into the conference room with a slightly happy expression on his face, and then came forward under the gaze of the nobles. "Master President, the dark creatures have stopped attacking, and it seems that they have left a lot. At least one-third of the dark creatures have left the city!" "Leaving outside the city, what happened?" Theodore and a group of nobles were a little inexplicable when they heard the words. "This... subordinates don''t know, but the attack of the dark creatures has been suspended, and the teams that left are neatly heading towards the back of the Duke City!" The guard answered truthfully. Theodore and a group of nobles heard the words and looked at each other. "Everyone, let''s go and see what''s going on first?" "Okay, let''s go check the situation first!" These days, the offensive of the dark creatures has been strong and weak, but it has never been interrupted. So this stopped the attack completely, which is really an unusual thing. Everyone is very confused about what this dark creature wants to do. At the moment, everyone left the conference room one after another, and then went to the city wall. When I came to the city wall, I saw that the dark creature had retreated to a position more than 200 meters outside the city wall, and never launched an attack again. And the number of dark creatures is indeed much less than before. Of course, even if the number of dark creatures at the moment is reduced, there are still more than 200,000, and for the coalition team, they are still the enemy. "Do these dark creatures have any conspiracy? Do they want to lure us to break through?" In the face of such a situation, the nobles did not relax their vigilance, but suspected that the dark creatures had some tricks waiting for them. After all, they were besieged in this duke city, and when they fell into desperation, they were calculated by the Pope. "This is really hard to say. Even with such a large number of dark creatures outside the city at the moment, we still have no chance of breaking through. If it is really a conspiracy, then they should evacuate more dark creatures!" "Then these dark creatures are full of food and support, not only stopped the attack, but also withdrew one-third of the number to play behind the Duke City, which should be their hinterland!" "Who knows! But no matter what, the dark creatures finally stopped attacking, and at least our soldiers finally had a chance to breathe." For the strange situation of this dark creature, a group of nobles talked a lot. However, everyone couldn''t figure out what the operation of this dark creature was. Fortunately, the dark creatures stopped attacking, giving them a chance to breathe. "President Theodore, now that the dark creatures have stopped attacking, I think we should continue to wait for the opportunity. After all, it is the life of 200,000 soldiers, and we can''t give up if we just say give up." At this moment, Duke Miller took the opportunity to propose a voice. In fact, he was against giving up ordinary soldiers to force a breakout, and the current situation just gave him an excuse. "Duke Miller, what you said is wrong. Since the dark creatures have now withdrawn one-third, shouldn''t it be the best time for us to break through?" "In addition, our supplies are running out. If we continue to stay in this city, I''m afraid it won''t last for a few days!" Prince Eric immediately refuted. "Prince Eric, if our supplies are at a minimum, we should be able to support them for a few more days." "If the food is really not enough, then kill the horses, kill all the horses that pull the goods, and eat a few more days!" "And right now, we''re not sure if this is the uh trick of the dark creatures, or if they just want us to break out of the city." "So, since the dark creatures have not attacked again, it is the most appropriate choice for us to stay in this city and continue to wait." "And if you want to give up the ordinary guards and force a breakout, even if you wait a few days, you won''t be able to delay the breakout!" Duke Miller spoke coldly to Eric. And Eric wanted to say something when he heard the words, but President Theodore interrupted at this time: "Prince Eric, the actions of the dark creatures are indeed a bit strange, and Duke Miller is right, we want to break through. , anytime." "This is also the life and death of more than 200,000 soldiers. Why don''t we wait a few more days to see!" With a 1 in 10,000 chance, Theodore was also unwilling to give up more than 200,000 soldiers. Not only because he also has the courage to fight to the end like Duke Miller, but also because if he abandons these more than 200,000 soldiers, he, the president of the council, will be hated and ridiculed by the entire alliance from now on. Others will not care that this proposal was made by Eric, and will only say that he, the president in name in charge of command, killed hundreds of thousands of soldiers. "Humph!" Even Theodore said so, even if Eric wanted to break through immediately, he could only hold his temper. In this way, the coalition army that was besieged in the city decided to continue to stay in the duke and see if there would be other changes in the future. Of course, everyone was still at a loss as to why the dark creature suddenly appeared in such a different outfit. In fact, of course, this matter is because of Narant. It''s just that everyone thought that Narant was probably still paddling somewhere on the border of the land of death at the moment, so they never thought that it would be because of him. After the church spy who was in charge of going to the rear to investigate the reason for the decrease in the earth spirits returned, he immediately reported what happened on the way to the Pope. And when the Pope heard the words, he was naturally furious. Because, the number of earth spirits has decreased again today. Moreover, the reduced number of five regiments, he knew that if it continued like this, then half of the number of earth spirits would be intercepted by Narant. And this is very unfavorable for him to encircle and wipe out the coalition troops in the Duke City. Although the coalition troops were besieged, their strength was there. If they don''t use an absolute overwhelming advantage, they will definitely slip through the net. Yes, the Pope directly dispatched one-third of the team to prepare for a quick solution to Narant. Of course, he didn''t know that the human team was Narant from the Glory Continent, but he felt that since Narant had the strength to solve the team that escorted the spirits of the earth, his strength must not be underestimated. The number of dark creatures sent by the Pope this time has reached 70,000 or 80,000, and they are all very strong. Among them, death knights are the main ones, and there are 40,000 death knights. In addition, there are also many bloodthirsty bats, gargoyles, and ghost wolves. Of course, the strongest still belonged to the two dark giant pythons, which were two seventh-order existences. "Hey, five groups of earth spirits got their hands again, plus last night, ten groups got their hands in just one day. It''s really more cost-effective than capturing the gathering places of those dark creatures!" At this moment, Narant didn''t know that the army of dark creatures had come aggressively. Looking at the Earth Spirit who had just been handed to his hand by Quick, his mouth was split open and he was already happy. Ten groups of earth spirits in one day, this is almost the same as picking it up. Moreover, the energy points are also rising, and he has once again saved up tens of thousands of energy points. After waiting for his subordinates to clear the battlefield, Narant took them back to the camp again. Immediately, he quickly went to his tent, and then began to exchange kiwi fruit. These are extraordinary times, so strength is very important. In this way, with energy points, you can immediately exchange kiwi fruit to strengthen the strength of your subordinates, and you can harvest more earth spirits later. Soon, Narant spent 6,000 points of weakened version of the kiwi fruit, and then distributed it to his subordinates. And he himself left 4,000 energy points to enhance his strength. With each kiwi fruit eaten, Narant immediately began to close the practice. In just an hour, Narant completely digested the strength enhancement brought by the kiwifruit. Immediately, he came directly to the open space on the edge of the camp, and immediately started to sing while waving his staff. "Blade of space!" In less than seven seconds, Narant''s Space Blade succeeded. Of course, he spent 4,000 energy points this time, and the improvement he brought was naturally not that small. I saw that more than ten meters in front of Narant, the black line that appeared in the air was no longer the original one, but there were three. With this promotion, Narant''s Space Blade has finally grown. The three space blades, although compared with the records in the magic spells, when they practice to the highest level, one spell can release more than a dozen or 20 spells, which is incomparable. But this is definitely the biggest way to defeat the enemy for Narant. The three space blades meant that the attack range became larger and the damage was larger, especially for such a huge being, Narant could no longer wait for the enemy to hit him as he did. "Since there are three space blades with black lines, then replace the space blade originally stored in the staff!" The next moment, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Narant replaced the space blade stored in the staff again! After he was done, he returned to the camp, but Quick ran over with a happy face. "grown ups!" "Why, have you broken through to the Golden Knights?" Narant said sternly. "Uh, yes, my lord!" Quick originally thought of getting praise from his lord, but he didn''t expect his lord to be so determined, and his face suddenly collapsed. "Yes, yes, Quake, you have to make persistent efforts. The Golden Knights are just starting in this sacred continent, don''t be too proud!" Narant smiled and patted Quake''s shoulder. "Uh, yes, my lord, my subordinates know! "Quake could only bow his head. Immediately, Narant sent Quake directly. After Quick left, Narrant shook his head. The reason why he didn''t praise Quick this time was mainly because he was worried that he would improve too fast, and there would be a sense of pride in his heart. If it was on a normal day, it would be fine, but this is in the land of death. If you are not careful, a golden knight will really die if you say it. In this way, pouring him a pot of cold water can also be regarded as cooling down. "My lord, my lord!" But not long after Quick left, Shirley Little Lolita rushed over while running. "What''s the matter, Shirley, is there another dark creature coming?" Narant''s eyes immediately showed excitement. "Yes... No..." Xue Li nodded first, then shook her head again. Narant was stunned for a moment, and touched the little loli''s head, "Is it true or not?" "Well, my lord, there are indeed dark creatures coming, but this time it is not a team that transports the elves, but from the direction of Duke City!" Chapter 853： sports war "From the direction of Duke City?" "Yes, my lord, and the number of enemies this time is seventy or eighty thousand. There are many knights in the team, and there are two very long snakes!" Little Loli continued to nod her head in affirmation. "It should be the gargoyle knight who went back to report the letter that day. It''s a pity, I still want to rob more earth spirits here!" Narant was not too surprised. In fact, before thinking about the robbery, he expected that the dark creatures would definitely react when they noticed it. After all, the Earth Spirits he left behind are all sent to the Duke City, and people can find the problem by counting the number. In such a large duke city, there must be a dark creature leader with a brilliant mind. "Xue Li, you go to inform Vivian and the others now, and ask them to pack up immediately, we are ready to transfer!" There are seventy or eighty thousand enemies, and there are also a large number of death knights. Narant is not ready to stay in place and resist. He is ready to rely on his mobility to finish the battle with these dark creatures. Of course, before that, ordinary troops such as the spearman goblins that are not too mobile need to be withdrawn first. After Little Loli left, Narant called in Goblin Rumba, Quick, Raymond and others. Narant asked Goblin Rumba to retreat to the city he had captured two days ago with his clansmen, spearmen, longbowmen and other teams. And he brought the wolf knights, the storm knights and the magician army to prepare for the next battle. After making arrangements, the entire camp started to move, and it took only half an hour for the camp to be tidy up, and then Narant''s team was divided into two. "Come on, let''s head towards Duke City!" With a big wave of Narant''s hand, he directly led a group of subordinates towards the enemy. In this process, little Lolita''s investigation is naturally indispensable. Although there are gargoyles and bloodthirsty bats in the dark biome, it is relatively safe as long as Swifthawks and Little Bees don''t get too close to them. After walking for more than 20 minutes, Narant stopped on a dirt bag and looked into the distance with a telescope. At this moment, the dark creature was less than ten miles away from Narant and the others, and its figure was gradually revealed on the horizon. "It seems that this time I really stabbed a hornet''s nest. How many energy points do I have to earn with so many death knights... Ah, no, it''s how I should deal with it!" Looking at the black death knight, Narant almost drooled. Of course, he hasn''t found the difference between those dark creatures yet, after all, the dark creatures are still a little far away at the moment. "Hey, are those the two big snakes Shirley said?" And just a few minutes later, two distinctive figures appeared in Narant''s telescope. , Those were two terrifyingly large giant snakes, but the colors on the giant snakes were different, one was gray-brown and the other was gray-white. However, the two big guys were not easy to deal with at first sight, and Narant immediately handed the telescope to a goblin beside him. "Huba, take a look at what kind of dark creatures those two giant snakes are, how are their strengths?" Although Narant arranged for the goblins to walk sideways with the pikemen, there was still one left beside him. This Huba was selected by the goblin leader Rumba for Narant. In this way, Narant specially brought him with him. If he encounters an unknown dark creature, he will let this Huba explain it to himself. "Yes, your honorable lord!" Huba took the telescope respectfully, and then looked towards the dark creature in the distance. "Ah!" However, after this Huba took over the telescope, he only looked at it for a few seconds, but the next moment he screamed like an electric shock, and almost threw the telescope on the ground. Narant looked at the goblin speechlessly, "Huba, what''s wrong?" He knew long ago that Rumba should be kept. Although that guy is crazy, it is still useful at times. "Respect... Respect... Your Honorable Lord, that''s... that''s a seventh-order dark python!" The original green skin of the Huba Goblin almost turned purple with fright, and his mouth trembled as he answered. "Hi! Dark creatures of the seventh order!" However, when he heard the goblin''s answer, Narant also took a deep breath. Where did he stab the hornet''s nest, it was like burning the wolf''s den. A seventh-order dark creature, that is an existence that can compete with the sky knight without defeat. This is also the first high-level dark creature he encountered after crossing. Moreover, now this is still two ends. How could Narant know that he intercepted the Earth Spirit by paddling here, which affected the Pope''s plan to encircle and wipe out the Alliance team. In this case, the Pope would definitely not tolerate him, and he was going to slap this little fly to death in one go. "Rumba, tell me the characteristics of that dark python!" After the surprise, Narant quickly regained his composure. Although it was a bit unexpected, he was not stupid, and he wasn''t going to confront each other head-on, so it didn''t matter even if the two big snakes were stronger. More importantly, Narant, who has now mastered the Blade of Space, is bursting with confidence. . "Yes, esteemed lord... lord, this dark giant python scale armor seems to be very hard. Except for the sword slash of the sky knight, even the earth knight can hardly hurt it!" "In addition, in addition to being very powerful in defense, the dark pythons are also very terrifying in their attacks. The dark flames they spew out, even huge rocks can be melted directly!" Goblin Huba said with lingering fears, as if he had personally experienced the attack of this dark python. On the other hand, Narant nodded, as he had a preliminary understanding of the attack power and defense power of these seventh-order dark creatures. "Everyone, dash forward with me!" Although the appearance of two seventh-order dark creatures was beyond his expectations, Narant did not change his attack strategy, and immediately led a group of his subordinates to the team of dark creatures ahead. Just five minutes later, Narant confronted the dark creature face to face. hoo hoo hoo! When a group of dark creatures saw that Narant was so bold and appeared directly in front of them, they were naturally extremely angry. The roar in the field directly shook the sky, and the horses of the death knights were thrown to the ground in a rage and kept neighing. "Hey, the strength of these death knights is a bit weird, how come they are much higher than before!" And when the moment got close, Narant realized that these dark creatures were different from those he encountered in the past. Not only has the formation become more tidy, but the strength of those death knights has also improved, at least reaching above the silver level. However, the accident was an accident, but it didn''t change Narant''s idea of ??preparing for a sports battle. "Hooho, kill these humans!" At this time, the dark creature on the opposite side was the first to attack. "The Magician Legion, bless the shield!" Narant heard that, of course, it was true, and immediately issued an order to the magicians. Following Narant''s order, the boys and girls riding on the magic energy carriage immediately began to sing, and immediately blessed the guards of the Wolf Knights and Tulip Knights with shielding techniques. "Wolf Knights, Tulip Knights, death knights at the target place, charge me!" Narant saw that the two knights under his command had completed the blessing of the shield, and without any hesitation, he gave the order to attack. "For the sake of Storm Lord, kill!" Following Narant''s order, the subordinates were also not afraid of death, and rushed towards the densely packed dark creatures. "Hoohoho, kill!" Seeing this, the Headless Horseman naturally began to charge immediately. Immediately, the two sides actually collided fiercely on the field. However, due to the number, the Knights of the Wolf and the Knights of the Tulips rushed into the dark creature group, just like a mud cow entering the sea. Fortunately, the boys and girls had already blessed these two knights with magical shields, so Narant was not worried about the loss of these two extraordinary knights. And the fact is just as Narant thought, when the two knights rushed into the group of death knights, they immediately relied on the shields on their bodies to kill the Quartet. No matter how those death knights attacked, it was impossible to break through the shields on the knights. However, the knights can kill these dark creatures without any scruples with their shields. For a while, the energy points in Narant''s system panel kept increasing. "Dark Python, come and support!" And at this moment, there was also a church archbishop on the dark creature''s side who spoke anxiously. This archbishop was specially dispatched by the Pope to facilitate the command of these dark creatures to fight. In the current situation, the archbishop was immediately exposed with a shout. "Hey, there is actually a human race, could it be a fallen person from the church?" After Narant heard the words, he finally realized the difference with hindsight. "Damn alliance nobles, you will surely die today!" The archbishop stopped singing when he saw Narant smashed through. "Damn, you traitors who gave birth to sons without an asshole, dare to be so arrogant!" Narant was instantly angry. Whether it was before or after the time-travel, what he hated most was the traitor. The guy in front of him is obviously a human race, but he has to be a fallen person to meet the arrival of the dark abyss, which is naturally unbearable for him. . "Human noble, today will definitely be your death!" The Archbishop completely ignored the killing intent in Narant''s eyes. Although his strength is only the cultivation level of the Earth Knight, but because he is in a group of dark creatures, he is definitely not afraid of what Narant can do to him. But the facts are often beyond people''s expectations. "If that''s the case, then I''ll send you to the west first!" Narant originally just wanted to let his subordinates use the magic shield to harvest some energy points. But seeing the degenerates of this church so arrogant, grandpa can''t bear it, grandma can''t bear it. Immediately begin to cast magic. And the archbishop saw that Narant was holding a long sword, so he had no defense at all. "Space teleportation!" The next moment, Narant let out a soft voice. As the voice fell, Narant''s figure moved directly out of the position of more than 100 meters and appeared in the dark creature group. But the Archbishop was stunned when he saw this. He couldn''t imagine that Narant could teleport anyway. And Narant didn''t wait for him to reflect, the next moment there was an exquisite staff in his hand, "Space teleportation!" As Narant drank again, the huge gem above the staff flickered faintly. Then, with a sound from Weng, Narant''s figure disappeared again. When Narant reappeared, he was already in front of the archbishop of that church. "How is this possible!" The archbishop of the church widened his eyes, but he still hadn''t reflected what was going on. He had never seen such a strange thing before. "Fallen, go to hell!" No matter whether he was surprised or not, Narant cut out the long sword in his hand the next moment. puff! With the sound of a sword piercing into the flesh, a huge head rose into the sky. The Archbishop of the Church with the strength of the Earth Knight never dreamed that the enemy could come to him in the blink of an eye. But when his head was spinning in the air and his vision became blurred, it was too late for him to react. "Go in peace!" After beheading the archbishop of the church in this dark creature, Narant said coldly to the dead head. hoo hoo hoo! However, just as Narant''s voice fell, a few roars of extreme anger came from his ears. This roar was issued by the two dark giant pythons. When they came, they were ordered to obey the Archbishop. But now that the Archbishop has been dealt with by Narant in one face-to-face, they are naturally unacceptable. I saw two dark giant pythons aggressively approaching Narant, and the one closest to him had already spit out black flames. "My lord, run!" Goblin Huba saw that the dark python had gone mad, and immediately reminded Narant to speak out. "Space teleportation!" Narant felt the terrifying energy contained in the black flames, but instead of being rigid, he waved his staff directly. With a buzzing sound, his figure disappeared into place out of thin air, and then appeared more than ten meters away from the original position. The dark python that attacked earlier was stunned for a moment, apparently never encountered such a strange incident. Immediately, he attacked Narant again. "Come and don''t go indecent, the blade of space!" Narant saw that the big snake turned out to be persevering and finally moved. With a light drink, Narant''s space blade immediately appeared in front of the giant python. And the dark python didn''t pay attention to the change of the space blade at all, and still charged towards Narant without any lessening. Of course, even if it senses the space blade, it doesn''t feel that the space blade can hurt itself. No Terran mages can damage themselves unless they reach the magister. Stab it! However, just as the dark giant python approached Narant, there was a sudden tingling pain on his body. When the dark python turned his head and looked at it, he was immediately frightened, and saw several gaps in the originally hard scales on his body. hoo hoo hoo! The dark python reacted quickly, and when he saw that he was injured, he immediately roared. 17068/11062593 Chapter 854： circle "Damn Terran, what kind of magic are you, you have successfully angered me!" At this moment, the neck of the dark python was dripping with blood, and three huge wounds went deep into the abdomen. However, compared to the huge body and powerful vitality of this dark python, this wound is not fatal enough. In particular, the damage did not affect its life orifice at all. Of course, one blow caused the dark python to be severely injured, which made the dark python already furious. After all, when they besieged the coalition forces in the Duke City these days, it did not suffer even when facing the Sky Knights. "I''m going, I''m not dead, and my space blade didn''t completely penetrate his body! " However, compared to the incredibleness of this dark python, Narant was very dissatisfied. You must know that when facing other dark creatures, such as the ghost wolf king or the desert giant insect, his space blade can directly penetrate their bodies. And this dark python deserves to be a seventh-order high-level dark creature. The blade of space can only penetrate nearly two meters deep, and it cannot directly penetrate its body and kill it. Of course, this is not because the dark python can resist the turbulence of time and space. Because before the turbulent flow of time and space, the body of the seventh-order dark creature is nothing at all. If it really falls into it, then the body of thousands of meters will also become meat foam. The reason why the dark python was not directly penetrated was because of Narant. This space blade was created by Narant with magic power and presented in this world. When the time-space turbulence attacked the enemy, it was necessary to consume the mana of Narant. In this way, when Narant''s Space Blade runs out of magic power, the summoned time-space turbulence also disappears automatically. This is also the reason why Narant''s space blade cannot completely penetrate the body of the dark python. "Go to hell, **** human reptile!" And Narant was a little annoyed that his space blade could not complete the one-shot kill of this dark python. The dark python heard his dick, and immediately felt that his majesty was being challenged. After the existence of the sky knight in front of him, whose strength is not comparable to that of the sky knight, has severely injured himself, he still thinks that the damage is not enough. In this way, the dark python sprayed black flames at Narant, trying to kill this brazen guy. When Narant saw this, he didn''t dare to hesitate, and immediately dodged to the side to avoid it. At this moment, not only this dark python, but also another dark python was chasing him. "Space teleportation!" And when the dodge passed, Narant directly started to release the teleport spell, and then a dodge went to more than 100 meters away. hoo hoo hoo! Seeing Narant running away, the dark python jumped like thunder, and the two big guys rushed towards Narant in pursuit. "Space teleportation!" Seeing this, Narant flashed again and moved away to a position of more than 200 meters. "If you want to catch up with Master Ben, wait for your fart!" Although Narant''s current space teleportation cannot be as easy as the fireball technique, the four-second casting time is no longer enough. Therefore, as long as it''s not close combat, it''s really difficult to catch up with him, especially with such a huge body, but the speed advantage is not large. When he reached a position more than two hundred years away, Narant did not flee immediately, but stayed where he was and started singing again. "Blade of space!" Puff puff! And when he finished singing, the two dark pythons just came to more than 20 meters ahead. Before the two snakes could attack, Narant''s space blade hit the big snake again. hoo hoo hoo! And the big snake once again added three wounds deep into the abdomen. Although he still didn''t let Orochi die this time, it really cost him half of his life. In this way, the dark python became hoarse, and even though there were several death knights blocking its way in front of it, it did not care to charge towards Narant. "I''m going, I''m really crazy now, there''s no difference between the enemy and me!" Narant didn''t dare to stop when he saw this, and immediately started running away after smearing oil on the soles of his feet. "Quick, Raymond, Vivian, retreat!" Narant ran and rode on the white dragon, and immediately retreated with his subordinates. In such a short period of time, Narant''s subordinates have killed seven in and seven out relying on their shields, and at least harvested thousands of dark creatures. Woohoo! "Your Excellency has an order, retreat!" "Quick retreat!" Immediately, a group of subordinates quickly fled in the direction they came from according to Narant''s order. When the knights fled, the army of magicians became the power of the aftermath. When those dark creatures pursued relentlessly, the fireballs of the boys and girls poured out like rocket positions. And when the knights completely got rid of the pursuit of the dark creatures, the magic energy carriage that was slightly behind immediately accelerated and moved forward with full power. hoo hoo hoo! And although the dark creatures are still chasing, they can only stare at Narant and others leaving. Because as long as they get close, the fireballs of the boys and girls will pour out like they don''t need magic power. "Damn human reptile, I must kill you!" Looking at the figures of Narant and the others leaving, the scarred dark python roared loudly. Of course, the dark creatures did not stop chasing, because the order they received was to encircle and annihilate Narant. "Haha, not bad, this raid killed almost three or four thousand dark creatures in total!" In an open space on the avenue, Narant and his subordinates temporarily got rid of the pursuit of the dark creatures, so they took the time to rest and eat. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Narant asked a group of his subordinates to slightly count their previous achievements. The final record was almost 3,600 dark creatures. As for the authenticity, Narant also concluded that it should be similar, because the new energy points he obtained this time also reached more than 3,000 points. Of course, not every dark creature killed this time can get energy points. After all, there are also many skeleton soldiers and hellhounds among them. Such a high energy point is because killing intermediate dark creatures such as gargoyles can obtain five energy points. "My lord, the strength of these dark creatures seems to have become a lot stronger today, such as the skeleton soldier, who was originally dumbfounded and shattered, but this time he knows how to avoid it, and it is not so fragile! "In addition, the strength of those death knights has also improved, and each one is equivalent to a silver knight!" "Well, I also noticed this, but the strength of these dark creatures has increased. I guess it is probably because of the earth spirit." "Although I don''t know how the dark creatures do it, fortunately, their strength increase is not too outrageous. You have a shield, so the problem is not big!" Nalanda nodded, and he naturally noticed this. The soul fires of those skeleton soldiers have appeared in different colors, which is very obvious. Narrant estimates that this should be the reason why the dark creatures continue to transport the elves. Of course, no matter what, these dark creatures are not difficult for him with high mobility. "My lord, there is a team transporting the earth spirits more than 20 miles ahead!" "Oh? Here again, let''s go, let''s loot the transport team first, and then take a break and deal with the guys behind!" At this moment, the team in the back has not yet come to pursue, and Narant is ready to take the elves in front of him. Of course, this robbery is no longer about gaining energy points, so he is prepared to be tough and run after he succeeds. Immediately, Narant took a group of his subordinates to the dark creature team that transported the elves. When he came to the front of the delivery team, Narant''s previous raid was exactly the same, and the Magician Legion put a shield on his Wolf Knights and Storm Knights. Immediately, the two knights rushed directly into the dark creature team of thousands of people. And the leader of this dark creature team was just a ghost wolf king, and with the assistance of the magic guard, Narant killed him with three strikes and five divisions. With the Nether Wolf King being resolved, there was no suspense in the battle, and Narant and the others succeeded in grabbing the Earth Spirit, and then they left. There were still three or four thousand dark creatures on the spot, and Narant ignored it, because the dark creature team that was chasing him had already arrived. hoo hoo hoo! But Narant didn''t run far when he heard an angry roar from behind him. Obviously, the big snake was roaring in the sky again. Narant did not stop, and ran to a safe place with his subordinates again, and then let all the subordinates rest in place, and at the same time distributed the kiwi fruit exchanged with the previous energy points. This kiwi fruit actually has another advantage, that is, it can not only improve the ability of the body, but also speed up the recovery of physical strength. After all, this kiwi fruit is essentially some kind of magical fruit that contains energy. In this way, when the kiwi fruit was eaten, the physical strength of the subordinates quickly began to increase. As for the barbarian team, they also have the use of Hercules. And when Narant was almost resting, the dark creatures behind him caught up again. "Everyone is ready to fight." This time, Narant is ready to strike again. Afterwards, Narant took a group of his subordinates and turned back again, rushing towards the dark creatures. "Hoohoho, **** human race, you dare to come back!" When Narant rushed into the dark biota with his subordinates, the dark python immediately ran towards him. "Big guy, I''m here to harvest you this time!" Narant laughed. "Ignorant reptile!" Facing Narant''s words, the dark python was somewhat disdainful. Although Narant''s space blade can really hit it hard, the only way to really kill it is to cut off its head directly. Otherwise, you can only pierce the skull and destroy the soul fire in it. That''s right, this dark python also relies on the soul fire to survive, but the soul fire is black, like a black flame spewing out. But its skull is several times harder than the scale armor, and the magic of the human race in front of it can''t be easily hurt. Even if those sky knights want to kill it, they can only attack its eyes, and then destroy the soul fire. "If you don''t believe it, then give it a try!" Narant could think of the dark python''s thoughts. The Dark Python''s weakness, Narant, had been learned from the Goblin Huba. With the black line-like shape of the space blade, it is definitely impossible to pierce the eyes of the dark python. Therefore, if he wants to kill this dark giant python with the blade of space, it can only be cut off from its seven inches. Just now, Narant thought of a way to harvest this dark python. Since his space blade can''t penetrate this dark creature at one time, why don''t he come several times to connect the wounds, which is equivalent to directly severing the dark python? Although it was a bit of a hassle, Nalan''s unique feature was time. "Roar!" The dark python didn''t talk to Narant any more, and immediately greeted another dark python to surround Narant. Two giant pythons, one on the left and one on the other, wanted to make Narant unable to stand firm. But Narant is also a veteran of the war, but he is not panic about such a situation, and he starts to cast magic on his own. "Blade of space!" Puff puff! The next moment Narant''s space blade slashed on the dark python again. Roar! And when his space blade was released, the flames of the dark python had already arrived. "Space teleportation!" Narant immediately relied on the teleportation previously stored in the staff to evade. "Blade of space!" After evading, Narant cast magic again while the distance was sufficient. Puff puff! There are three more into the flesh. Of course, even though the neck was dripping with blood, the dark python had already turned a blind eye. Although it will cause him pain and reduce its strength, it will not endanger life, so the only thing this dark python wants now is to shred Narant. And Narant also didn''t answer to the dark python. He took care of himself and performed a teleport again, and distanced himself from the two big snakes. "Blade of space!" Puff puff! The Dark Python was attacked by the Space Blade again. Roar! The dark python was unmoved and continued to attack Narant frantically. "Ignorant human race, I see how much magic power you can have!" In its view, not afraid of the reptile in front of him attacking him, UU reading www.uukanshu. com was afraid that he would escape. After all, his teleportation magic is really disgusting snake, making this guy more flexible than a rat bug. "Hehe, I really don''t have much magic. It is estimated that I can only support the release of two or three space blades. However, I think before this, you may not be able to support that time!" After hearing this, Narant smiled again, because he felt that it should be almost the same. "Blade of space!" Narant once again released a space blade. Roar! At the same time, the dark python also opened its huge mouth and sprayed black flames towards Narant. This time, Narant did not evade, which made the dark python feel a glimmer of hope, and felt that this disgusting reptile would be burned to fly ashes immediately. Puff puff! But the flames in that mouth were about to spurt out, and with the sound of three piercing sounds, its body froze. Because it suddenly felt that the strength of the whole body was rapidly losing. "What''s going on?" The dark python was a little confused. Even if this human race pierces its own body, as long as it does not completely cut off the damage, it can bear it. However, it has no answer, and at the last moment before losing its will, it saw that the other half of its body was already lying in front of it. Although the incision on this body was extremely uneven, as if it had been rubbed by a file, it actually cut it off. "Hey, I don''t have enough strength, let''s make up the number. My space blade just can''t penetrate your body at one time, but it doesn''t mean it can''t draw a circle along your body!" Chapter 855： Dont you think Narant cant be in the rear? Popular recommendation: Seeing the huge snake head fall to the ground, Narant laughed brilliantly. It''s not because of the energy points that can be obtained by killing the dark python, because the dark python only contributed ten energy points to Narant. Compared with the difficulty of killing him, Narant might as well harvest those death knights. But because this dark python is the first high-level dark creature that Narant killed, it is a milestone after his crossing. Moreover, Narant also found a way to kill these higher-order dark creatures with dark creatures. That is, it is not too little to cut the meat with a knife, and there is always a time to cut it. hoo hoo hoo! At this time, the other dark python, seeing the death of his companion, also became crazy, and began to violently spray flames towards Narant. When Narant saw it, he naturally used flash to avoid it. After hiding more than 100 meters away, Narant casts the blade of space here. Puff puff! In the next instant, three bloodstains appeared on the neck of the dark python. Roar! The dark python became even more violent. "Quick, Raymond, retreat!" Seeing this, Narant did not stop again this time. Because his magic power has bottomed out, he can no longer fight against this dark python, so he immediately greeted his subordinates to evacuate. "Retreat, the adults have an order, quickly retreat!" And all the subordinates are also familiar with the way, and immediately began to leave the battle after getting the order. With the cover of the fireball technique of the boys and girls, the knights quickly escaped from the pursuit of the dark creatures. After that, Narant left with a group of subordinates. "Hoohoho, **** human reptile!" Seeing Narant and his party slip away like a loach, the dark python was very angry. "You guys, go back and report to me immediately, inform the commander and the abyss believer about what happened here, and let them give support!" However, although the dark python was angry, he also knew that he had nothing to do with Narant. Because this team doesn''t seem to be the same as the one in the Duke City, they all have mounts, and they also have magician shields. The most important thing is that they hit and run, such a shameless combat strategy is simply hooligan for their bloated team. Therefore, they must ask for assistance and find reinforcements who can stop the other party from fleeing. "Yes, Lord Python!" Several death knights did not hesitate to hear the words, and immediately headed towards the Duke City. And the dark python continued to pursue Narant with the remaining team. Of course, until the reinforcements arrive, their pursuit is useless, and they will feel better afterward. Narant took his subordinates to distance themselves from the dark creatures and began to rest again. At this time, the little loli reported again, and found the team escorting the earth spirits on the road ahead. When Narant heard the words, he naturally let all his subordinates go to work without saying a word. Then, the team of dark creatures that escorted the goblin had no suspense on Narant''s poisonous hand. After Narant grabbed the goblin, he swaggered and continued to rest in front of the running belt. When the rest was almost the same, the army of dark creatures at the rear finally caught up. And what happened next seemed to be a reincarnation, and Narant once again brought his subordinates back to harvest the army of dark creatures. And the dark python became miserable after suffering from Narant''s space blade five times. It''s just that with the lessons learned, this time the dark python will consciously avoid Narant''s attack position. Therefore, after five full attacks, the head of this dark python has not been chopped off. Of course, Narant''s magic power has been used up this time, so he can only evacuate temporarily. But next time, the fate of this dark python will be doomed. In this way, Narant brought a group of subordinates to fully highlight the essence of mobile warfare, and he just closed it when he saw it. Along the way, he not only gained more earth spirits, but also caused heavy losses to the army of dark creatures. "What, a dark python was beheaded by the enemy, and the archbishop I sent was also beheaded. How many sky knights are in that team?" In the duke castle, several death knights who returned to report the news have arrived. When the Pope heard the report, he was extremely stunned. Originally, he did not underestimate Narant''s team. After all, the opponent could intercept the team of Earth Spirits with thousands of escorts, and their strength was definitely not weak. But he never imagined that the enemy of that team could be so strong. But the problem is, that day, he clearly saw that the flags of the six empires of the Holy Alliance were all in the Duke City. "Merke, my actual report, I didn''t know that there were no sky knights of your human race in the team, but there were a lot of magicians!" "And one of the magicians can use a lot of very strange magic. He can not only move instantaneously, but also summon space turbulence." "Your subordinate and the dark python of our abyss family were killed by him with that strange magic!" At this moment, the armored knight beside the Pope replied. "Momentary movement can also summon space turbulence... Isn''t this the legendary space magic, isn''t it just a rumor that space magic exists, why does it really exist!" Pope Merck is also well-informed, and when he heard the words, he immediately understood that this was space magic. But the problem is that in the past, space magic was just a legend in the Holy Continent, and no one had successfully cultivated it at all. "Merke, now is not the time to discuss why he has space magic, but that human race has seriously affected our plans!" "I heard that there are fewer earth spirits today, and if we don''t get rid of that human team, there will definitely be fewer earth spirits in the future!" The armored knight directly interrupted the Pope''s thinking, because he didn''t care about space magic. "Your Excellency Black Envoy is right, what we need most now is to solve that team!" The Pope reacted and nodded immediately. "Lord Black Envoy, since the team has the ability to kill the dark python, and they rely on magicians and mounts to escape quickly, we must send more combat power to kill them." "If that''s the case, then send out the gray-armored earth dragon and the magician knight!" The armored knight exclaimed. "It seems that this is the only way to go. In addition, we will transfer four dark pythons outside the duke city. I believe this should be able to solve the team. I want to see which duchy team this is!" "Well, but the attack on Duke City will continue, don''t give these humans any chance to breathe!" "Your Excellency the black envoy, I understand that our siege has not stopped! And these teams must have run out of food, so they can''t last long." At the moment, the Pope immediately began to make arrangements. At this moment, in the Duke City, the morale and combat effectiveness of the coalition forces have fallen to the extreme. Although there were some unknown changes yesterday, everyone didn''t know if it was deliberately done by dark creatures. In addition, although the number of dark creatures has been reduced, it has not changed the attack intensity of the dark creatures on the Duke City. Coupled with the current shortage of supplies, the food of all the soldiers has been restricted. Under the high-intensity battle, there is not even enough to eat, and the mental state of everyone can be imagined. If it weren''t for the existence of a kind of nobleman, I''m afraid all the soldiers would have collapsed long ago. Of course, although the nobles were still staying in the city, they were now caught in a dispute over whether to abandon the large army and forcibly break through. "Duke Miller, you''ve been waiting for a day and a night now, do you want to wait any longer?" "No matter what happened behind the Duke City, it has nothing to do with us. Our entire alliance team is besieged in this city. Could it be that you still think about the hinterland of the Duke City and our team?" "Oh, haha, I remembered, there seems to be one less team in our Duke City, it is the team of Narant." "Duke Miller, don''t you think that kid can''t go to the back of Duke City?" Eric stood up and questioned Duke Miller. He was ready to break out. And now the dark creatures outside the city are slightly reduced, which was the best chance to break out of the siege, and the success rate will be much higher. But Duke Miller has always opposed the evacuation, and the aristocratic representatives and powerhouses of the Blue Shield Principality and the Nok Principality are also hesitant to see this, which makes Eric very unhappy. In the face of Eric''s aggressive words, Duke Miller frowned slightly, but couldn''t refute it. He insisted on continuing to wait for the follow-up situation, of course not because he thought that there might be an alliance team behind Duke City. Although Eric''s words were ugly, the entire alliance team was indeed besieged in this Duke City. As for Narant''s team, although his strength is good, the strength of his subordinates is somewhat weak. So it''s definitely still on the way. He now hopes that Narant can perceive the situation of the Duke, and then find a way to quickly notify the defenders of the Fortress of Thorns, and find a way to come and rescue. "Duke Miller, do you have nothing to say, everyone, let''s make a decision today" "Now, while there is enough food for us to escape, we will break through immediately, otherwise what''s the difference between waiting a few days and waiting a few days?" "I, Eric, agree to force a breakout today! How about you guys?" Seeing that Duke Miller did not answer, Eric naturally became more arrogant and prepared to make a breakthrough. "I, Carlisle, also agree to break through today!" Carlisle couldn''t wait to echo. Other noble representatives, many people are ready to agree in the next moment, after all, they do not want to die. Dark creatures can be different from fighting their kin. If you are captured by other nobles in a battle with your fellow clan, you still have a chance to survive. Because after the nobles are captured, unless there is a blood feud, they will basically not kill you. After all, killing you is a blood feud, and there is no benefit. Therefore, exchanging captives for a large amount of ransom in gold coins is the norm. But dark creatures are different. These damned guys are aiming to kill all biological races, and there is really only one dead end after being surrounded. Besides, with Eric and Carlisle taking the lead now, it''s not too embarrassing for them to echo. "Master President!" However, at this moment, a call came from outside the door of the conference room, interrupting everyone. Hearing that, Eric''s face immediately became ugly, and he wanted to curse. Because last time, the representatives of the nobles had been persuaded by themselves, and they were about to start voting. But in the end, they were interrupted by the soldier''s report, which made them stay in this duke city for one more day and one night. The current situation is better than yesterday, and he has absolute confidence that the representatives of the nobles will agree. Unexpectedly, Theodore''s subordinates appeared again to interrupt his good deeds. Theodore looked at Eric, showed his innocence to his anger, and called the subordinate in. "what happened?" "Master President, and the nobles, the dark creatures outside the city have changed again." This soldier is actually the same one from yesterday. At this moment, he clearly felt the eyes of Prince Eric, but he couldn''t do anything about it. He could only pretend that he couldn''t see Eric''s murderous gaze and report the matter truthfully. "Is there another change?" A group of nobles looked at each other in dismay. "What''s the change?" President Theodore hurriedly asked. "Lord President, it seems that there are many dark creatures starting to move towards the back of the Duke." "Also, the subordinate also saw a terrifying figure on the road leading from the castle to the outside of the city. It was a dark creature with a huge size but covered with bones. The breath made the subordinate feel that it was even more powerful than the dark python. powerful?" "The breath is stronger than the dark python? Is it a dark creature of the eighth order?" A group of nobles looked at each other in dismay. The dark python is already the most powerful existence among the seventh-order dark creatures. If it is stronger than the dark python, isn''t it an eighth-order dark creature. "Come on, let''s go and see!" A group of nobles could not sit still immediately, and they all moved towards the city wall. Compared with deciding whether to break through immediately, it may be that the existence of the eighth-order dark creatures makes everyone more nervous. Because if that guy came specifically to deal with them, then I am afraid that even if they break through immediately, they will suffer heavy losses, and the success rate is very low. Soon, a group of nobles returned to the city wall again God, it is really an eighth-order dark creature, that is an ashes earth dragon! " "That''s right, it''s the Ash Bone Earth Dragon!" And when a group of nobles came to the top of the wall, they immediately saw the ashes ground dragon who had just come from the mountain road to the foot of the mountain. The body of this ashes earth dragon is like a hill, more than 20 meters high and 50 to 60 meters long. Although there is no flesh and blood, the bones that are comparable to huge stone pillars, plus the red and black energy groups permeating the head and body, add to it even more terror. "By the way, look at the backs of those gargoyles!" At this moment, a group of nobles noticed the hundreds of gargoyles hovering on top of the ashes dragon head. These gargoyles have a skull on their backs! "That''s the Skeleton Mage, this... what are they going to do?" "It''s not coming towards us, is it?" Many nobles turned pale. The dark creatures they encountered on this expedition were completely beyond their expectations. Although the gargoyle was carrying only a dark skeleton equivalent to a third-order dark creature. But no one dared to underestimate each other, just like the magician of the human race, even the lowest-level junior magician, that big fireball can severely damage the golden knight. Now the other party not only has flying mounts, but there are hundreds of them. It would be a disaster if these dark creatures launched an attack on them. "They didn''t come to us!" At this moment, Duke Miller shook his head. Because, the ashes ground dragon still spared the foot of the mountain and moved towards the back of the Duke City. "What happened in the back?" Duke Miller became more puzzled at this moment. Chapter 856： new crisis "Yeah, what happened in the rear? These guys hid so deeply that they didn''t use this ashes to attack us two days ago, and now they are sent to the rear instead!" "Indeed, there are so many dark creatures outside the city, and with the ashes of the ground dragon, we may not be able to defend this duke city." The rest of the aristocrats also couldn''t figure it out, especially when they saw the ashes earth dragon, they were all scared. How did they know that if Narant hadn''t plundered the earth spirits in the hinterland of the dead land, the Pope was indeed ready to attack them in these two days. , And the ashes giant dragon knight was summoned by the spirit of the earth only this morning. Originally, it was planned to summon both ends, and at that time, they would be able to completely annihilate everyone in the Duke City. Now, because Narant is too difficult to deal with, they can only settle for the next best thing. Of course, in order to prevent the people in the duke city from forcibly breaking through, the Pope and the armored knight could not sit still, and brought their subordinates to the duke to guard against it. The Pope himself is also very strong, he is a sky knight, and he has been advanced for many years. The same goes for the knight in armor. Now that there are two people waiting outside the city, the plan of the nobles to forcibly break through is in vain. After all, if the time comes to really run away, someone must stay to intercept the two. "Duke Miller, it is because of your opposition that everyone is completely in danger!" "If we had retreated earlier, the black knight would not have appeared outside the city after Merck, the fallen!" Eric squatted outside the city according to the Pope himself, and immediately blamed Duke Miller angrily. "Prince Eric, even if we break out of the siege ahead of time, won''t Merck and the black envoy knight stop the pursuit?" Duke Miller immediately asked back. In the face of this rhetorical question, Prince Eric opened his mouth but could not return. He wanted to say that even if they came in pursuit, there would naturally be those less powerful nobles to contain them and kill him. As long as you and the others make sure to run faster than other nobles and teams. But now, saying such a thing in front of everyone''s eyes will obviously arouse public anger, and Eric is not a fool. "I think after hearing this, even Merck and the black envoy knight have been dispatched in person. I think there must be something behind them that we don''t understand." "So, maybe we still have a chance to keep the 200,000 troops in the Duke City!" Duke Miller continued. Woo! At this time, a horn sounded from outside the city. "Everyone, the dark creatures have started to attack again, everyone should return to their respective positions for defense!" When Theodore saw this, he immediately reminded the nobles. In this way, Eric''s proposal to force a breakthrough once again ended without a hitch. And then, although a lot of dark creatures outside the city were transferred away, the attack was still fierce. , When the alliance teams in the city lacked clothing and food, the battle became more and more difficult. ... Time turned to two days later. "Raymond, Quick, evacuate!" "Your Excellency has an order, everyone retreat!" In the dark creature group, after hearing Narant''s order, all the subordinates began to retreat again. And the dark creatures in the back wanted to chase, but were abruptly held back by the magician army. He could only watch Narant and the others distance themselves in an angry roar. At this moment, there are only more than 40,000 dark creatures left from the originally more than 70,000 dark creatures. And the dark python, which had only one left in the team, was also beheaded by Narant yesterday. Of course, although the dark python has been beheaded, these death knights cannot be underestimated. Because their combat power is not only powerful, but also intelligent, not the kind of mindless single-handed combat. In this way, if the shields blessed by the boys and girls are broken, and if they are surrounded by these death knights, it is estimated that the end will not be very good. In this way, Narant is still maintaining his sports style for the past two days. Hit and run, wait for the rest to outline and then turn back. With the strength of these three days, more than 20,000 dark creatures were forcibly ground away. Of course, apart from dealing with the chasing soldiers from the rear, Narant''s great cause of robbery did not stop. As long as the team is escorted by the dark creatures he encounters, the goblin won''t stay. In this way, in the past two days, his Earth Essence has increased abruptly to more than ten groups. This is because many dark creature gathering places already know that the villain Narant is looting on this road, so they changed another road to send the Duke City. And Narant wouldn''t let them escape so easily. Therefore, the direction of these two days is also faintly detouring towards another road. Taking the team temporarily away from the pursuit of the dark creatures, Narant methodically arranged for his subordinates to rest, and at the same time began to exchange energy points for kiwi fruit. But not long after Narant distributed the kiwi fruit to one of his subordinates, Shirley''s little girl ran over. "Sir, there are a lot of gargoyles and bloodthirsty bats behind us!" "Oh? Are the chasing soldiers coming? It''s quite fast this time!" Narant was slightly surprised when he heard the words. Through these two days of fighting, he can be considered to be clear about the pursuit speed of the dark creature, so at this moment the dark creature appeared more than 20 minutes earlier than usual, which surprised Narant very much. "My lord, these gargoyles and bloodthirsty bats don''t seem to be the same as those two days ago!" Shirley reminded me a little at this time. "Sherry, why do you say that?" Narant was a little puzzled. "That person, those gargoyles seem to be dragging skeleton soldiers!" "And this Xun Ying said that the appearance of the skeleton soldier is strange, the soul fire in his head is golden!" "Golden soul fire? I haven''t seen it before, and they can actually ride on a gargoyle. How can it feel like there is something tricky in it!" Narant felt very strange. Needless to say, the combat effectiveness of the Skeleton Soldiers is a proper battle. But now he can sit on the gargoyle and come to chase, and the color of the soul fire is not the same as before. Narant thinks this is very strange. However, since he can''t figure it out, Narant doesn''t want to, anyway, we''ll see it soon. Sure enough, after seven or eight minutes, hundreds of dark creatures flying in darkness appeared more than a mile away from Narant and others. Among them, bloodthirsty bats account for most of them, but there are also more than 100 gargoyles. Narant took a telescope to observe, and came over to find that nearly a hundred gargoyles were sitting on skeleton soldiers. "I''m going, this is the Skeleton Mage!" The next moment, Narant finally knew why these gargoyles were carrying the most trashy skeleton soldiers. Because these skeleton soldiers turned out to be skeleton mages. "This is not good!" Narant''s expression was a little serious. Although this is the first time I have encountered this skeleton mage, I have eaten pork but I have also seen pigs run. In this way, as long as these skeleton soldiers can launch something like a fireball, it is a big threat. Also, these guys are obviously support teams. Therefore, Narant guessed that in addition to these gargoyles, bloodthirsty bats and skeleton mages, there should be other hard bones. When these gargoyles and bloodthirsty bats arrived a mile away, they did not step forward immediately, but hesitated there, apparently only waiting for the arrival of the follow-up team. Narant simply continued to wait, he also wanted to see what kind of big guy the dark creature sent this time. This wait was another five or six minutes, and at this time, the dark creatures on the ground were long overdue. And when he saw the chasing team again, Narant took a deep breath. Although the number of dark creatures pursued has not increased much, there are as many powerful characters as he imagined. There are five dark pythons, so many dark pythons, even if Narant has a space teleport, he would not dare to go to the middle. After all, if you are not careful, it is estimated that it will turn into fly ash. More importantly, there was another powerful character among the dark creatures. It was a behemoth with only a skeleton in its body. The body of the big guy is filled with peculiar energy light, and the breath is stronger than the combination of several dark pythons. "What the **** is that?" "My lord, that...that''s the eighth-order dark creature ashes earth dragon!" Goblin Huba replied with a swallow. "It is recorded in the ancient books of our goblin tribe that the ashes earth dragon seems to be transformed after the death of a dragon. Although there is no flesh and blood, the bones are harder than the scales of the dark python, and this ashes There is a huge amount of death energy in the dragon''s body, not only can it rely on its huge body to attack the enemy, but it can also breathe out the dark dragon breath!" "Eighth-order dark creature!" Narant''s scalp was numb, but he didn''t expect to provoke such a big guy. hoo hoo hoo! At this moment, the dark creature has already launched an attack. Although the ashes earth dragon was huge, its moving speed was not slow, and it rushed towards Narant and the others with a few dark giant pythons. And even though Narant and the others were a mile away, they could still hear the ground tremors of Dong Dongdong. "Everyone, evacuate immediately!" Seeing this, Narant didn''t dare to hesitate, and immediately started to flee with a group of his subordinates. Such an enemy lineup, it seems that he can''t deal with it. Choo Choo Choo! At this moment, the bloodthirsty bat and the gargoyle who had been hovering in the air for a long time also moved after seeing Narant and others escape, and quickly swept towards Narant and others. These bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles flew in a circle, circled in front of Narant and others, and then launched an attack on Narant and others, trying to delay their speed. Whoosh whoosh! In the next instant, more than a hundred fireballs smashed towards them from the sky. "Everyone, spread out, pay attention to avoid overhead attacks!" "The Magician Legion, fight back!" Seeing this, Narant immediately gave orders to a group of young boys and girls. Whoosh whoosh! The boy and girl were ordered to shoot fireballs into the air immediately. Boom boom boom! For a while, the fireballs from the two sides were constantly intertwined, and sparks burst out whether it was on the ground or in the air. Fortunately, Narant''s subordinates are not weak now, so they can avoid the fireball fired from a long distance. But even so, the speed of Narant and others was also delayed a bit. "His grandma, these skeleton mages and gargoyles are there to slow us down!" These gargoyles and bloodthirsty bats attacked Narant and others. But they have never approached from beginning to end, so the fireball technique of such young boys and girls does not pose much threat to them. In this way, Narant could immediately see that the other party was preparing to hold him, and then let the dark creatures on the ground behind him surround him and others. Looking at the ashes ground dragon and the dark python that were getting closer and closer behind, Narant knew that he had to quickly come up with a way to deal with it. "Little Gray!" Seeing this, Narant gritted his teeth and prepared to appear in person. Tweet! Hearing the words, Xiao Huihui immediately flew over from the carriage beside him. Because the place of death is too dangerous, so Narant told Shirley to let Xiao Huihui wander around the camp, no more than three miles away, which caused Xiao Huihui to not perform much recently. However, now is the time to use Xiao Huihui. When Xiao Huihui landed, Narant jumped directly to Xiao Huihui''s back. "Little Huihui, fly towards those gargoyles for me!" hoo hoo hoo! Xiao Huihui nodded when he heard the words, and immediately took Narant up to the ground. Soon, Narant rode Little Ash to the vicinity of the gargoyles. Whoosh whoosh! And when Narant and Xiao Huihui were seen approaching, the Skeleton Mage who was close to them immediately attacked them, and fireballs roared towards them. And Narant immediately cast two shields, covering himself and Xiao Huihui respectively. "Little Huihui, rush in for me!" Roar! With the shield in place, the little gray one got up without any scruples, and flew straight towards the gargoyle group. Choo Choo Choo! hoo hoo hoo! However, the bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles exploded, and immediately greeted Narant. Those bloodthirsty bats probably received some orders, and they stood in front of Narant and others without fear of life and death, trying to stop them from rushing forward. "court death!" Seeing this, Narant showed no mercy, and directly raised his long sword and swung it forward. Puff puff! As Narant''s long sword swung out , the sword light slashed directly at the bloodthirsty bat blocking the way. With the current strength of Narant, killing the bloodthirsty bat with one sword is not difficult at all. . hoo hoo hoo! A group of dark creatures did not expect Narant to be so powerful. After more than ten bloodthirsty bats were beheaded in a row, these guys were finally scared and immediately dispersed. In this way, those gargoyles also temporarily fled. And without the interference of these gargoyles and skeleton mages, Narant''s subordinates escaped faster. However, the current situation is still not optimistic, those scattered bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles have not gone far. Instead, they are staring at the surrounding like candy. Obviously, unless Narant stays in the air, as soon as he leaves, these guys will come again to disrupt their evacuation. Narant was helpless, so he could only stay in the air and continue to be vigilant. And as Narant waited in the air for more than half an hour, his team was only slightly separated from the darkness on the ground. Hobby Chinese Network "My lord, Xun Ying said that there is another team escorting the d-earth spirits ahead!" Narant hasn''t rested for five minutes, but Little Loli came to report again. "Are you here! Everyone, go grab them for me!" Narant heard the words and stood up. The reason for being so aggressive this time is not entirely for the Hobgoblins, but because Narant is now desperate to get a lot of power points. To deal with those skeleton mages, Narant can only rely on his own mages to defeat them. In this way, Narant needs to earn energy points, and then devote all of them to the boys and girls. Otherwise, this crisis will not be resolved. Chapter 857： Go to Duke City As soon as he said it, Narant, who made up his mind, immediately took a group of his subordinates and moved towards the team of dark creatures that escorted the elf of the earth. And the team escorting the spirits of the earth is naturally not a big men''s team for Narant. With the help of the boys and girls to support the shield, Narant''s Wolf Knights and Storm Knights inserted into the formation of the **** team like sharp swords. Then start fighting and harvesting at the fastest speed. A group of Narant''s subordinates also got his advice, basically attacking those existences with energy points. As for the low-end existences such as skeleton soldiers and hellhounds, there is a high probability that they will be ignored in battle. Of course, it''s worth mentioning that Narant still couldn''t wipe out the dark creatures in this battle. Because just after they fought for about half an hour, the team of dark creatures chasing him finally caught up. Looking at the menacing team of dark creatures, Narant did not have any nostalgia, and immediately left the **** team that had been crippled. "Go, evacuate!" With a big wave of his hand, Narant took his subordinates and fled far ahead. Although this **** team no longer has any ability to resist, Narant and others can continue to harvest thousands of energy points without any effort. But compared to the safety of the team, there are many more opportunities to earn energy points in the future. Because he knew how to choose, Narant''s team and the dark creatures that were chasing soon became farther apart. Seeing that he could be stable for a few minutes, Narant immediately stopped the team, and then distributed the kiwi fruit that had been exchanged for energy points to the magician army. This time, Narant obtained a total of more than 2,800 energy points. He did not save them, but used them all for exchange. And only the spiritual fruit and affinity fruit that can be used by the magician army can be exchanged. After the boys and girls had eaten all the kiwi fruits distributed, Narant waved his hand and led everyone onward. While Narant was on the road, the boys and girls brought good news to Narant. "Sir, two magicians have just broken through to become intermediate magicians!" "Oh? Did you break through successfully?" While the team was marching, Vivian rode the warhorse to the front of Narant to report. "Let''s go, take the adults to have a look!" Narant''s face suddenly brightened, although he had expected it to work so quickly, he was still overjoyed. He has now found it. In this world, the magician is equivalent to the strategic weapon of the previous life. As long as the magician team is stronger, it can bring greater combat power to the team. Whether it''s releasing shields to bless other warriors or dealing with powerful enemies, the magician''s attacks are more destructive. "I''ve seen your lord!" Soon, Narant was taken to a magic carriage by Vivian, and when a group of boys and girls saw Narant, they immediately greeted him respectfully. "Yeah!" Narant nodded genially, and then his mental power covered all the boys and girls in the car. Soon, Narant found that there was a girl and a boy whose mental power fluctuations were extremely strong, far exceeding the rest of the boys and girls. "Did you two break through?" "Yes, my lord, thank you for your gift!" The boys and girls were obviously very excited, and immediately responded when they heard the words. "Very good, as the first person to break through to become an intermediate-level magician, you will be rewarded by adults!" Nalanda nodded, and took out two staffs from the space ring. This staff was still strong from the few minor nobles of the Bach Empire when they were in the City of Thorns. Although it is just an ordinary staff, it can also increase the magician''s casting speed, and can also store three intermediate magics. "Thank you for your gift!" Boys and girls have long seen that the magicians in the alliance are wearing black robes and holding staffs. I have been fascinated by that shape for a long time, and now I am surprised when I see the staff gifted by my own adults. "Well, in addition to the staff, there is an intermediate magic spell to teach you here!" What is recorded on this paper is the Intermediate Magic Imprisonment Technique. The role that Narant defines for boys and girls is group attack. For the time being, there is no need to fight alone. After all, the strength is too low, and fighting alone cannot highlight their role. In this way, the attack method can temporarily use the basic fireball technique. And to the intermediate magician, plus a confinement technique, it will make the magician army play a greater role. When hundreds of magician boys and girls have broken through to become intermediate magicians, hundreds of confinement techniques can be released in one face-to-face, directly making the enemy a living target that moves slowly or simply cannot move. "Thank you, the gift of your lord!" In the envious eyes of other companions, the boy and girl took over the magic spell bestowed by Narant once again. "Work hard, so do you!" Immediately, Narant encouraged all the boys and girls and returned to the front of the team again. And then, Narant''s team has been on the run. The dark creatures in the rear have become more aggressive than the previous days since they received support, and hardly gave Narant''s team much time to rest. Because they have a lot of bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles, even if Narant occasionally wants to take the team to hide, and wants to let the team rest for a while, it is impossible. In this way, the next journey is a real test of Narant''s subordinates. Fortunately, Narant is heading towards another road of the duchy at the moment, so there is no shortage of teams escorting the elves on the road. And these teams escorting the elves became the last ''gas station'' for Narant to restore strength to his subordinates. Whenever a battle is won and energy points are obtained, Narant still mainly supplies the army of magicians. But a kiwi fruit will also be distributed to the knights of the Storm Knights to restore their stamina and strength. As for the barbarian knights, these guys eat the power fruit, and the effect is the same as the kiwi. In this way, after a day and a night, Narant''s team finally set foot on another Duke Avenue. At this moment, Narant''s escape direction has changed, heading towards Duke City. Although his team has now been greatly improved, because this day and night he once again raided six dark creatures of the hobgoblin team. The energy points obtained made half of the boys and girls in the magician army break through to become intermediate magicians. But Narant is still not ready to stop, because the dark creatures are like crazy now, I am afraid that they will not stop until they kill themselves. Therefore, Narant believes that such a threat should not be taken alone, and he wants to find support. "The Principality and Empire teams that want to come to the Alliance should break down the Duke City at this moment. I will bring these dark creatures over, just to let them help me solve it together!" Narant didn''t know that the team of the Alliance Principality and the Empire was in a worse situation than him at the moment. At this moment, he was thinking of relying on their strength to help him share the rear chase. So, Narant led the team along the road without stopping. At this moment, he has a total of three days to travel from Duke City. On the next journey, Narant once again encountered five teams of dark creatures escorting the elves. These five dark creatures contributed nearly 15,000 energy points to him again. This time, Narant kept most of these energy points for himself, and only 4,000 of them were distributed to the boys and girls who had not yet broken through to become intermediate-level magicians. And with the blessing of the kiwi fruit of these 4,000 energy points, among the boys and girls who had already reached the critical point, a small half of them successfully broke through to become intermediate-level magicians. As for the rest, even if Narant doesn''t give them kiwi fruit, they should break through in the next few days. This is the status of the improvement of the strength of the boys and girls. And Narant himself, because of this follow-up blessing of tens of thousands of energy points, made the strength of his senior magician finally reach a bottleneck. It has to be said that it is no wonder that the Holy Continent highly respects magisters, and Narant understands the reason from the improvement of his own magical realm. That is, it is too difficult to break through the magister. Even if he used kiwi fruit to strengthen his strength all the way, he still did not complete the breakthrough of the magister. You must know that he takes a lot of spiritual power and affinity fruit, which makes his body and talent far surpass that of other magicians. But even so, he still encountered a bottleneck. Although his intuition tells him that this bottleneck is not firm, he believes that as long as he accumulates one or two strange fruits, it will come naturally. But if this situation is changed to other magicians, unless they are talented, some people will really be stuck for a lifetime and cannot complete the breakthrough. Of course, although there was no smooth breakthrough in the realm, Narant''s Space Blade has improved again. , The casting time was reduced from about eight seconds long range to five seconds. And the number of space blades has also changed from the original three to five. With the five space blades, the attack range of Narant''s magic has been increased again. In this way, if Narant continues to deal with the dark python now, Narant has the confidence to use the space blade three times to solve one. "The Duke City should be approaching soon. After meeting with the Alliance team, I will come back to the carbine and earn a wave of energy points!" "At that time, relying on this wave of energy points, the bottleneck of my magic realm should be able to break through, and the realm magician will be smooth!" Narant was a little excited. "Everyone, speed up!" Immediately, Narant waved his hand and led his subordinates to move forward. And three miles away behind them, the dark creatures of the brigade are still chasing after them. ... At the same time, on the city wall of the Duke City, a group of alliance nobles looked out of the city with ugly expressions. "There is actually an ashes earth dragon!" "Yeah, where did these dark creatures come from!" "Everyone, in addition to the ashes, look at the sky, there are hundreds of skeleton soldiers riding gargoyles!" "I''m afraid we''re going to be more fortunate this time, and the dark creatures are going to launch a general attack!" At this moment, outside the duke city, an ashes ground dragon that was exactly the same as chasing Narant was standing beside the Pope. There are many bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles in the sky. Although it is said that because of Narant''s looting, the Pope''s original dream of completely encircling and destroying the coalition forces in a week was shattered. But as time went by, the elves were still enough. It took a long time, but the original goal was finally achieved. "Your Excellency Black Envoy, I am ready to order an attack!" "Well, Dark Believer, then it''s up to you to give the order!" The armored knight nodded. The Pope did not hesitate to hear the words, and directly waved to the messenger beside him. Woo! Immediately, a loud horn sounded except for the Duke. hoo hoo hoo! And with this horn, the dense dark creatures outside the city roared and rushed towards the Duke City. Woohoo! "The dark creatures have begun to attack the city, everyone cheers up!" In the face of this unprecedented attack, the guards on the city wall turned pale with fright, and the small nobles immediately scolded them to prevent the soldiers from being frightened and collapsed. At this moment, the representatives of the nobles standing in the center of the city wall were arguing. "Duke Miller, is this the result you want? Now, everyone will accompany you to die in this Duke City and be buried with you for your stubbornness!" Prince Eric''s expression was extremely ugly, and he pointed at Duke Miller and complained without giving face at all. "Prince Eric, this is not the time to complain. I think Duke Miller''s original intention was to think about the lives of 200,000 soldiers!" The guild leader Theodore couldn''t listen to him tied to the side Duke Miller explained. "Hehe, what happens now for the lives of 200,000 soldiers? The 200,000 soldiers are also going to die, while the rest of the original elite cavalry and a group of nobles could escape successfully, but they are now trapped here!" "Is this what Duke Miller meant?" Eric immediately retorted and mocked. "Everyone, if it wasn''t because you hesitated two days ago and didn''t follow my Eric''s suggestion, I''m afraid we''ve retreated to the edge of the isolation belt now, and we just need to contact the alliance, then we can come with the army!" Eric looked at the surrounding aristocratic representatives. But those principality representatives were silent when they heard the words, and they didn''t know how to express their feelings at the moment. Everyone naturally didn''t want to die, but the problem was that it was unreasonable to blame Duke Miller for this. After all, since they are on the battlefield, it is definitely not a glorious thing for him and others as the leader of the team to abandon the next group of ordinary guards. "Prince Eric, as an alliance knight, in fact, the moment he swore to become a knight, he should have the consciousness to die on the battlefield!" "At a moment like this, it''s actually meaningless to say that, you can say that I, Miller, delayed your escape!" "But I, Miller, want to tell you that if you face a strong enemy this time, you immediately have the heart to back down, what about the next time?" "What if the dark creatures cross the barrier and come to the fortress of thorns? Do you still want to flee?" "Or the fortress of thorns is breached, then where can you retreat next?" "Fighting against dark creatures has always required the determination to die!" "If there is no such determination, then our entire continent has long been occupied by dark creatures!" Chapter 858： The Duke City is broken! Popular recommendation: Duke Miller''s words were sonorous and powerful, making all the nobles present look ashamed. However, since they came on behalf of the Principality and participated in this expedition, they should have been prepared to sacrifice a long time ago. But being beaten by Prince Eric in a few words, he immediately has the meaning of retreating, which is very shameful. However, the representatives of the nobles had such an idea, but Prince Eric did not. "Duke Miller, I admit that what you said has some truth, but it depends on the circumstances." "If it is under normal circumstances, we naturally have to kill the enemy heroically. As the grand prince of the Bach Empire, I, Eric, definitely have no reason to be afraid." "But now in the situation of Duke City, the number of dark creatures is beyond our ability to deal with, if we continue to stay and die, there is no difference!" "It would be stupid to stay here and continue to die like this!" Prince Eric''s words were also quite powerful, and he didn''t feel that escaping was timid at all. Duke Miller saw that the dark creatures outside the city were about to arrive at the city wall, and he didn''t want to talk nonsense with this guy any more, and his face immediately became solemn. "Prince Eric, since you said so, then I have no other way!" "Just everyone, if you agree with my Miller''s words, then start fighting!" "We have been fighting dark creatures for hundreds of years, and we all understand that it is useless to retreat in front of dark creatures. There is only half of the Holy Continent left now. If we retreat again and again, where can we retreat then?" "So, if you are willing to fight with my Miller now, please follow me. I, Miller, dare not say anything else, but I can guarantee that the Duke City is with my Miller today." "If the Duke City is breached, then I, Miller, will also sleep here with the dark creatures!" After that, Duke Miller pulled out the front of the waist warehouse and walked towards the front wall. A group of nobles looked at each other after hearing this, but President Theodore sighed slightly at this time, then drew his long sword and followed Duke Miller away. Seeing President Theodore doing the same, many nobles also silently pulled out their long swords and followed. Only a handful of nobles were left to look at each other in dismay, but at last they looked at Prince Eric, but they still followed. As for Prince Eric, his face turned blue and white at the moment. "Your Excellency Carlisle, it seems that we will continue to stay in this city for the time being!" "However, don''t go too far, Your Excellency Carlisle, if the situation is not right, we will start breaking through immediately!" Eric really wants to go now. It''s just that the representatives of the nobles are now following Miller, and they are a little weak in breaking through now. Moreover, the dark creatures outside the city are very powerful, and the risk of breaking through is also extremely high. Therefore, the best chance is to wait for the dark creatures to be attracted by the human race in the city, and then they will convene to retreat. "Okay, Prince Eric!" Carlisle was like Eric, and he was the guy who wanted to break through safely. Hearing that, he didn''t object. After nodding, he took out his staff and walked towards the front of the city wall. However, the battle of the crowd is naturally very difficult. Since the dark creatures initiated the total, it is comprehensive. In addition to the dark creatures on the ground, there are dense bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles in the sky, plus the skeleton mage. For a while, the exclamations and screams of the soldiers were endless. Although the representatives of the nobles, Duke Miller and others immediately entered the battle, what they needed to face was the existence of those middle and high-level dark creatures. For example, the dark python and the eighth-order gray bone dragon. These two types of dark creatures are a great threat to the city walls. Needless to say, the dark python, with its large and frightening body, can easily attack everyone on the city wall. And the number is seven or eight, so it is really difficult for everyone to deal with it. Fortunately, it was not a field battle at the moment, so more than ten or twenty earth knights were fighting against it, and they could temporarily block the dark python under the city wall, so that it could not climb the city wall. In the end, it was the eighth-order ashes earth dragon. Although this ashes earth dragon is only an earth dragon, since it has a dragon character, it means that it is not annoying. It is said that this living ashes earth dragon has a trace of the blood of a real dragon. In this way, he not only possesses a tyrannical body, but also can breathe out flames that are even more powerful than ordinary magical flames. In this way, everyone called the flames he spit out dragon suction. Because in the eyes of everyone, the power is probably not much worse than the dragon''s breath. hoo hoo hoo! After the ashes ground dragon approached the city wall, a dragon breath could be spit out onto the city wall. Ahhh! Immediately, many soldiers on the city wall were affected, making many wailing and screaming. Of course, many of the guards'' bodies didn''t even have time to let out a scream, and had already turned into fly ash. And the surface of the wall was burned red, and after a while, it darkened into a grayish black. Bang bang bang! Seeing the effect of his attack, the Ash Bone Earth Dragon was also quite proud, and hit the city wall with that huge body the next moment. Although this city wall is still intact, after all, no one has repaired it for more than 100 years, so it was swayed slightly. "Everyone, we have to deal with this giant ashes quickly, otherwise, when he invades the city, I am afraid that these dark creatures will not be able to stop today!" Seeing this, Duke Miller, who dared to hesitate, immediately took the sky knights of the six empires and began to besiege the ashes earth dragon. All of a sudden, the battle on the duke''s city wall became fierce. "Dark believers, how long do you think these human races can last?" Outside the city, the armored knight and the Pope did not do it themselves, but still watched the battle on the city wall from a distance. Seeing that all the earth knights in the city had joined the battle, the armored knight asked the Pope. "Your Excellency Black Envoy, they can only last for fifteen minutes at most!" "Oh, I think their resistance is very fierce, I''m afraid they can last longer!" "No, Hei is Your Excellency, and now I''m just consuming some of their strength to prevent them from escaping with strength later!" "After fifteen minutes, I will make them feel hopeless. This is why I asked Your Excellency Black Envoy to let me arrange all this a few days ago and give this duke city to these human races." "I really don''t know that leaving the city to them will bring us a lot of losses!" The Pope is full of confidence, and obviously he has something to do. "Well, Dark Believer, it''s up to you later!" The armor actually nodded in classical Chinese, and said no more. And the human race in the city may have felt that it is a life-and-death crisis at this moment, so with the will to sink the boat, a far more than usual fighting force broke out. Although the attack of the dark creatures was fierce, until fifteen minutes passed, the dark creatures were still unable to occupy even a small section of the city wall. The densely packed skeletons are often the first to board the city wall, and then they are smashed by the guards. The dark python and the eighth-order ashes earth dragon were also firmly blocked by the strongmen of the alliance outside the city walls. Seeing this, the morale of the coalition troops was slowly recovering at this moment, and everyone fought even harder. "Hehe, ignorant, then let you feel what real despair is now!" The Pope smiled slightly, then looked at one of his subordinates. "Let them get started!" "It''s the Pope!" Soon, the archbishops of several churches moved towards both sides of the Duke City. When these archbishops came to both sides, they did not take the initiative to approach the city wall, but went to a dead tree somewhere more than a mile away from the city wall. These dead trees are not large, and the range is only more than ten meters, which is a bit abrupt compared to other open ground. When the Human Race Alliance came to Duke City, they didn''t even have time to fully control the city, let alone the inconspicuous withered trees outside the city. I saw the archbishops on the left and right came to the dead trees, and then slammed on the ground for a while, and soon several wooden boards were opened first. And under that plank, turned out to be two huge tunnel entrances. "Everyone, let''s get started now!" After several archbishops opened the hole, they looked at a few corpse beetles. Although the Corpse Eater Beetle couldn''t speak human words, it understood what they meant, and burrowed directly into the tunnel the next moment. That is, it is too difficult to break through the magister. Even if he used kiwi fruit to strengthen his strength all the way, he still did not complete the breakthrough of the magister. You must know that he takes a lot of spiritual power and affinity fruit, which makes his body and talent far surpass that of other magicians. But even so, he still encountered a bottleneck. Although his intuition tells him that this bottleneck is not firm, he believes that as long as he accumulates one or two strange fruits, it will come naturally. But if this situation is changed to other magicians, unless they are talented, some people will really be stuck for a lifetime and cannot complete the breakthrough. Of course, although there was no smooth breakthrough in the realm, Narant''s Space Blade has improved again. , The casting time was reduced from about eight seconds long range to five seconds. And the number of space blades has also changed from the original three to five. With the five space blades, the attack range of Narant''s magic has been increased again. In this way, if Narant continues to deal with the dark python now, Narant has the confidence to use the space blade three times to solve one. "The Duke City should be approaching soon. After meeting with the Alliance team, I will come back to the carbine and earn a wave of energy points!" "At that time, relying on this wave of energy points, the bottleneck of my magic realm should be able to break through, and the realm magician will be smooth!" Narant was a little excited. "Everyone, speed up!" Immediately, Narant waved his hand and led his subordinates to move forward. And three miles away behind them, the dark creatures of the brigade are still chasing after them. ... At the same time, on the city wall of the Duke City, a group of alliance nobles looked out of the city with ugly expressions. "There is actually an ashes earth dragon!" "Yeah, where did these dark creatures come from!" "Everyone, in addition to the ashes, look at the sky, there are hundreds of skeleton soldiers riding gargoyles!" "I''m afraid we''re going to be more fortunate this time, and the dark creatures are going to launch a general attack!" At this moment, outside the duke city, an ashes ground dragon that was exactly the same as chasing Narant was standing beside the Pope. There are many bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles in the sky. Although it is said that because of Narant''s looting, the Pope''s original dream of completely encircling and destroying the coalition forces in a week was shattered. But as time went by, the elves were still enough. It took a long time, but the original goal was finally achieved. "Your Excellency Black Envoy, I am ready to order an attack!" "Well, Dark Believer, then it''s up to you to give the order!" The armored knight nodded. The Pope did not hesitate to hear the words, and directly waved to the messenger beside him. Woo! Immediately, a loud horn sounded except for the Duke. hoo hoo hoo! And with this horn, the dense dark creatures outside the city roared and rushed towards the Duke City. Woohoo! "The dark creatures have begun to attack the city, everyone cheer up!" In the face of this unprecedented attack, the guards on the city wall turned pale with fright, and the small nobles immediately scolded them to prevent the soldiers from being frightened and collapsed. At this moment, the representatives of the nobles standing in the center of the city wall were arguing. "Duke Miller, is this the result you want? Now, everyone will accompany you to die in this Duke City and be buried with you for your stubbornness!" Prince Eric''s expression was extremely ugly, and he pointed at Duke Miller and complained without giving face at all. "Prince Eric, this is not the time to complain. I think Duke Miller''s original intention was for the lives of 200,000 soldiers!" The guildmaster Theodore couldn''t listen, and tied Duke Miller to the side to explain. one sentence. "Hehe, for the lives of 200,000 soldiers What about now? The 200,000 soldiers are also going to die, and the rest of the original elite cavalry and a group of nobles could successfully escape, but now they are also being killed. stuck here!" "Is this what Duke Miller meant?" Eric immediately retorted and mocked. "Everyone, if it wasn''t because you hesitated two days ago and didn''t follow my Eric''s suggestion, I''m afraid we''ve retreated to the edge of the isolation belt now, and we just need to contact the alliance, then we can come with the army!" Eric looked at the surrounding aristocratic representatives. But those principality representatives were silent when they heard the words, and they didn''t know how to express their feelings at the moment. Everyone naturally didn''t want to die, but the problem was that it was unreasonable to blame Duke Miller for this. After all, since they are on the battlefield, it is definitely not a glorious thing for him and others as the leader of the team to abandon the next group of ordinary guards. "Prince Eric, as an alliance knight, in fact, the moment he swore to become a knight, he should have the consciousness to die on the battlefield!" "At a moment like this, it''s actually meaningless to say that, you can say that I, Miller, delayed your escape!" "But I, Miller, want to tell you that if you face a strong enemy this time, you immediately have the heart to back down, what about the next time?" "What if the dark creatures cross the barrier and come to the fortress of thorns? Do you still want to flee?" "Or the fortress of thorns is breached, then where can you retreat next?" "Fighting against dark creatures has always required the determination to die!" "If there is no such determination, then our entire continent has long been occupied by dark creatures!" Chapter 859： He was actually laughing! Popular recommendation: "I don''t know if those guys will be startled when they see me with so many dark creatures." "I think it shouldn''t. After all, the coalition has 20,000 to 300,000 people, and there are only 50,000 dark creatures behind me, and the strongest is only the eighth-order ashes earth dragon!" "Well, yes, that''s it!" To be honest, Narant still has a little guilty conscience about luring the dark creatures to come and let all the alliance teams take on it together. After all, this was originally something that belonged to him, but now he brought it over by chance. However, when he thought that there were so many teams in the alliance and so many strong players, Narant felt a little relieved. "Vivian, let the magicians clean up these mortal ugly bats first!" "Yes, my lord!" The next moment, Narant took his subordinates towards the mountains more quickly. In just seven or eight minutes, he led the team to the foot of the mountain. As long as you go around the foot of the mountain, you can see the Duke City. "Let me surprise you!" Narant smiled, and then walked across the foot of the mountain with great anticipation, and the scene of the Duke City in front came into his eyes. "Hey, what''s going on? Why is there so much chaos outside the city!" But when Narant saw the appearance of the Duke City in the distance, he was a little surprised. Because in the distance outside the Duke City, it is not the dense human race team he originally imagined. On the contrary, the human race accounted for the minority, and the dark creatures accounted for the majority. "Could it be that the Alliance team just occupied Duke City, and these dark creatures were driven out of the city?" "It''s really possible, there is a team at the gate of the city that is chasing the dark creatures!" "Also, there is a fierce battle on the city wall!" "To be honest, this is really Meng Shi, such a team is chasing so many dark creatures to kill!" However, Narant did not expect that the human race was besieged by dark creatures. The reason is very simple, that is, there are not only dark creatures outside the city now. And the Prince Eric, who had just escaped from the city gate, and Carlisle from the Sacred Magic Academy were struggling to break through outside the city. Narant saw this scene as if the human race was chasing and killing those dark creatures, and he immediately watched with enthusiasm and admiration. How could he know that if he came half a quarter of an hour earlier, the situation he saw would be completely different, and he was guaranteed to turn his head and leave. But now Narant has only admiration for the ''brave'' army in the distance, and it is like a continuous river, and the flood of the Yellow River is out of control. As a result, Narant rolled his eyes and looked at the army of dark creatures that were already more than a mile behind him. The dark giant pythons that roamed fast, the ashen earth dragons that walked with muffled noises, and the gargoyle skeleton mages who only had half of them left. "Let''s go, let''s meet the team in the city!" Immediately, Narant did not hesitate. With a big wave of his hand, he walked towards the brave team that was ''chasing'' dark creatures at the gate of the city. "Hurry up! Hurry up! Haha, we are finally about to break through!" At the gate of the city, Prince Eric was in the center of the breakout team. Although he was guarded in the middle by a group of subordinates at the right time, and his vision was blocked, but relying on the identification of the towering city wall behind him, he had a hunch that he would soon be able to escape and ascend to heaven. Thinking that many nobles chose to flee with him in the end, Prince Eric couldn''t help but laugh. There is pride, contempt, and disdain in the smile. The proud thing is that I can escape immediately, and I can still be safe after the incident, without having to bear any bad reputation. After all, a group of nobles also fled, and it is impossible for them to talk about it after they go out. After all, everyone is a deserter. The contempt is actually because these guys were dying to save face before, and they refused to immediately go along with their escape plan, otherwise there would be so many things, and it is estimated that they would be able to escape from this Duke City three or five days ago. As for disdain, it was for Duke Miller. His own good intentions, he actually objected again and again. Well now, I have ended up in a desperate situation where I can''t escape even if I want to escape. After all, he put down his rhetoric and wanted to fight to the death. If he also ran away, his reputation would definitely be bad. Even the Nok Empire would probably be ashamed. So for the sake of the Nok Empire and his own family, he could only choose to die in battle. "If you die, you will have nothing, old stubborn, why can''t you think about it so much!" Prince Eric shook his head. Boom! Boom! "Hey, what''s going on? Where are the hooves coming from!" However, at the next moment, Eric suddenly heard a rumbling sound of hooves. The sound of the hooves was very urgent and very fast, and the direction was obviously from the front to the near. This made Eric a little surprised. Those death knights should have all entered the Duke City through the gaps on both sides. And the death knight outside the gate is also fighting with his own team, and it is impossible to charge quickly. "His Royal Highness, there is a human race cavalry not far ahead coming towards us!" Eric''s doubts didn''t take long, and a subordinate captain in front immediately reported to him. "Human cavalry..." Eric breathed a sigh of relief, he was still worried that this was the reinforcement of the dark creatures... Um? and many more! "Human cavalry, our expedition team this time is all in the city, where is there any human cavalry, get out of the way, let me see!" Prince Eric was inexplicable. Also a little worried. I was worried that this might be because the Alliance discovered the situation here and sent support. If so, I''m afraid they''re finished. Because if the support of the alliance appears now and Duke Miller is rescued, then their escape will become a real escape. Rather than after the fact, it can be said that they desperately fought to break out of the siege in desperation. The next moment, Eric went to the front of the team despite the danger. "Fortunately, it''s not a support team!" Fortunately, Eric breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the rushing team in front of him. Because there was no coalition flag of the Alliance Empire in that team, but a weird and beautiful bird flag. The banner he recognized was the banner of the abominable Narant''s Storm Leader, which meant that it was definitely not the support of the Alliance. "Wait, how did this guy come from that relieved, and he''s heading straight for us... ah, bastard... what''s going on." The next moment, Eric''s line of sight crossed Narant''s team, and suddenly saw the dark creature army that had just turned over the foot of the mountain a mile behind Narant''s team. When he saw the seven or eight dark giant pythons, and the ashen earth dragon that looked like half a hill, Eric was scared to the ground. "Bastard, don''t come here, get out of here!" Eric got in the way and shouted anxiously towards Narant in the distance, constantly yelling and waving his hands to signal him to go away! "I''m going, it turns out to be this bastard''s team, when did this **** become so brave!" The appearance of Eric also allowed Narant, who was still a mile or two away, to see the identity of the team ahead. It''s just that he never imagined that Eric would have such a brave time. However, when watching Eric''s dancing and waving, Narant naturally knew that he obviously did not welcome him. "Hmph, if you don''t want to save me, then I want you to save me!" Narant only thought that Eric was unwilling to save him after discovering his identity, so he waved to himself and signaled to him immediately. But Narant hated this **** so much, how could he let him go. Since his team is so brave, let them help him block the dark creatures behind him, and he will also pay him a little interest. As for the safety issue, their team is so brave, it must be no problem to deal with these dark creatures. Besides, there seems to be a lot of magicians in their team, and there must be alliance teams around, and they will come to support them soon. Therefore, at most, it will only suffer, and will not kill those ordinary guards and knights. Narant is a very particular person. Knowing that there is a debt to the owner, he does not hate the ordinary soldiers and knights of the Bach Empire. After all, they just follow orders, and they have no grievances with themselves. "Everyone, speed up for me, rush towards the Bach Empire team in front, and then rush through the Bach Empire team and enter the city directly!" Narant immediately gave orders to his subordinates. "Yes, my lord!" Naturally, the subordinates would not disobey the order, so Narant''s team quickly moved towards Prince Eric and the others. "No, you bastard!" Seeing that Narant not only did not change his direction, but instead sped up and came towards him and others, Prince Eric almost glared his eyes out. Once they are surrounded by the team of dark creatures in the distance, how can they still have a chance to break through? But now, Narant simply ignored his expulsion. "Prince Eric, what''s wrong?" At this moment, Carlisle also came up on his horse. They were also in the ranks of the Bach Empire, just a little bit apart from Prince Eric. However, as the team suddenly stopped, they also sensed something was wrong, so Carlisle immediately stepped forward to ask nervously. As sorcerers, they were more disadvantaged than the title of knights in such an encircled battle, so now they are relying on the protection of everyone in the Bach Empire. So that they can calmly cast spells and fight. "It''s that **** Narant!" Eric gritted his teeth. At this time, Carlisle had actually seen the situation ahead. "This...how could this be?" Carlisle looked at the dark creature behind Narant in disbelief. At this moment, Narant''s team is getting closer and closer, and he can even clearly see the happy smile on his face. "He''s laughing...he''s actually laughing!" Seeing Narant''s smile, Eric couldn''t believe it, and his voice was hoarse. "Prince Elric, what should we do now?" Carlisle didn''t care about this, he was most worried about his own safety, and immediately grasped the point. "We... we... can only go back to the city!" Eric gritted his teeth, and at this moment they could only go back to the city. Because of that dark creature, they couldn''t break through at all. "it is good!" Carlisle also understood. The reason why he asked this just now was that he needed to rely on the soldiers of the Bach Empire as shields, so he could only act with them. Immediately, the team of the Bach Empire showed signs of turning around. "Haha, you don''t talk about martial arts so much, seeing that I am in danger, I will die!" "However, I don''t blame you, let''s see who is faster now!" Narant also immediately discovered the movements of the Bach Empire. It was only regarded as Eric''s preparation for death, so he didn''t even think about it, but instead accelerated his horsemanship. "Rush for me, rush directly into the city gate!" Narant once again gave orders to a group of subordinates. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant''s team accelerated. At this moment, there are no dark creatures in front of Narant, and those dark creatures are all surrounding the Bach Empire team. In this way, Narant led the person to change direction slightly, and went from the side to the periphery of the dark creature, and soon approached the parallel of Eric and others. "Haha, Prince Eric, I''m going one step ahead!" Regardless of whether Eric could hear or not, Narant waved at him, and then continued to run towards the city gate against the edge of the dark creature. "Bastard, Narant, you bastard!" And Eric gritted his teeth in anger. They are now surrounded by dark creatures, and it is not so easy to turn around. He could only watch Narant pass them and head straight for the city gate. Soon, Narant approached the city gate. At this time, there was a dark creature blocking the way However, this was not difficult for Narant and others. He took the lead in waving the long sword in his hand and began to rampage. Soon, Narant took his subordinates and rushed away from the dark creatures in the way. "Haha, it''s finally safe!" Seeing the city gate approaching, Narant couldn''t help selling. "Ah, it''s Baron Narrant!" "This... Baron Narant, why are you here?" And when Narant arrived at the city gate, a group of duchy nobles in the front gate were also preparing to leave the city. When they saw Narant coming, they were all surprised. "Haha, everyone, I encountered a little trouble this time, and I came to join you as a last resort. I hope you don''t blame you later, by the way, let''s go to the city and talk about it!" Narant thought that the representatives of the nobles were also Going to surround and wipe out the dark creatures outside the city. "Entering the city..." A group of nobles looked strange, they were just about to leave the city to break through, how could they turn back. "Yeah, everyone, you probably haven''t seen it yet. There is another team of dark creatures outside the city, there are as many as 50,000." "Of course, for our alliance team, 50,000 dark creatures are nothing, but there are a few powerful characters in the dark creature group." "For example, an ashes earth dragon, like the one over there, there are also seven or eight dark pythons, so I think we still rely on the city wall to fight in the city, so as to maximize the avoidance of casualties!" Narant did not wait for the nobles to finish speaking, and immediately informed them of the situation. "There is also an ashes earth dragon..." The expressions of the nobles immediately became like a marquee, turning blue and white. Chapter 860： Its amazing Popular recommendation: "Yes, but with Duke Miller and the strong sky knights, even two eighth-order monsters should not be a problem!" "So, everyone, stop blocking, let''s advance to the city!" Narant nodded apologetically, hoping not to frighten the nobles. However, with the strength of the alliance team, it should not be a problem if there are only less than 100,000 dark creatures outside the city. The nobles looked at Narant with complicated eyes, and murmured for a moment without knowing what to say. As a result, everyone could only retreat toward the city, and let Narant take a look at the situation in the city later. Now that the dark creatures outside the city are more ferocious than those in the city, they naturally have no reason to flee. Inside and outside the city are all dead, but the city can at least rely on the city wall to fight the beasts. Seeing the nobles retreating into the city, Narant also rushed into the city with his men. Just after passing through the deep city gate, Narant realized something was wrong. "Everyone... haven''t you cleaned up the city?" Narant watched that there were guards fighting with the dark creatures not far away, and there were faint roars of fighting and roars from all over the city, which seemed to be different from what he originally imagined. "Baron Narant, we were besieged in this duke city a few days ago... and just now, the duke city just happened to be breached by dark creatures!" "Breakthrough by dark creatures..." Narant''s head buzzed, he never expected such a result anyway. Doesn''t that mean that he is throwing himself into a snare? "Narant!" At this moment, a familiar call from Narant came from not far ahead. "Stella!" Narant''s expression immediately became surprised when he saw Stella. "Why are you here, Narant!" Stella''s face was mixed with worry and joy. Clearly Narant came at a bad time. "I was chased by dark creatures, so I wanted to join you, but I didn''t expect..." Narant was rather helpless. But in the blink of an eye, seeing the worried look in Stella''s eyes, Narant said again: "However, the current situation is not too bad." "Those dark creatures are just a little troublesome for me. I originally wanted to use everyone''s strength to solve it easily, but since this is the situation, I can only do more!" "Yeah!" Stella heard Narant''s words, and didn''t say anything else, just solemnly hummed. However, to the ears of others, Narant is definitely a big talk. It was an army of tens of thousands of death knights, and there were also two eighth-order gray bone dragons and more than ten dark pythons. "Baron Narant, are all the dark creatures that went to the back a few days ago chasing you?" At this time, President Theodore finally spoke. He left the city wall relatively late, so he saw the direction where the Narant team was coming. I didn''t know who the team was before, and how did they come from behind the Duke City. But now he found out that it was Narant, which made him very puzzled. "Uh, President Theodore, yes, I did come from behind the Duke City, and those dark creatures just arrived here to chase me!" Nalanda nodded and recognized it. "How is this possible, Baron Narant, aren''t you still on the edge of the land of death? Why did you run to the hinterland of the land of death all of a sudden?" "Yes, and a few days ago, the number of dark creatures going to the back of the Duke City should add up to seventy or eighty thousand..." Although Narant has nodded his head in recognition, many representatives of the nobles feel unbelievable. "Everyone, who said that I have been on the edge of the land of death, in fact, I have long been near this Duke City." "It''s just that everyone hadn''t arrived at that time, so I thought about going deeper into the distance. After all, the gathering place of dark creatures is full of earth spirits!" "I just didn''t expect that my movement in the back should be too loud, so these dark creatures began to chase and kill me!" "Baron Narant, how much noise did you make to make the Pope send half of the dark creatures to hunt you down a few days ago!" Everyone was speechless and looked at Narant strangely. It was originally thought that Narant would have been paddling on the edge of the Dead Land all the time. But people are still swimming back from the rear. This made the three views of the nobles who originally felt that Narant was weak were severely impacted. "Baron Narant, you really shouldn''t come to Duke City!" President Theodore sighed at this time. "I don''t blame you for attracting more dark creatures. In fact, no matter how many dark creatures come, it doesn''t make much difference to us, it''s just how many people can escape." "It''s just that Narant, your original team is complete, but now that you have entered the city, if you want to escape at that time, you may have to suffer a great loss!" "President Theodore, why are we fleeing, those high-level dark creatures are still blocked from the city." "And the city is just some low-level dark creatures!" "Our alliance team has more than 200,000 people, and is fully capable of fighting these dark creatures to the death!" Narant did not agree with Theodore''s words. "Hey, Narant, you don''t know that Prince Elric and Magister Carlisle have led the team out of the city to escape!" "Without the magician, coupled with the drop in morale caused by their escape, the guards'' will to fight is already weak!" Theodore shook his head again. "So those two guys wanted to be deserters!" Only then did Narant figure out that the guards of Eric and the Bach Empire were not the brave ones he had imagined. It was actually about to escape. However, can these guys escape now? "Quick, enter the city!" At this moment, there was a panting exclamation behind Narant and the others. I saw that Prince Eric fled into the city gate with a face full of embarrassment under the **** of several Bach Empire knights. And next to Eric was Carlisle and others. Obviously, the eighth-order gray-bone earth dragon and a group of seventh-order dark pythons blocked their possibility of breaking through. And let these guys drink a pot hard. "Narant, you bastard!" After Eric and Carlisle escaped into the city, when they saw Narant, they immediately scolded in anger. "Eric, please keep your mouth clean!" Narant responded coldly, not used to his habit. "Narant, do you know how many knights you have killed in our Bach Empire?" Eric was naturally unable to calm his anger, and continued to question fiercely. Because Narant''s judgment was wrong, naturally no other coalition troops went to support the Bach Empire''s team. In this way, Eric and the others were beaten by the dark creature, and naturally lost a lot of manpower. If it weren''t for the fact that they were not far from the city gate, the loss would have been even greater. "Prince Eric, please speak clearly, the culprit who killed your Bach Empire is a dark creature!" "In addition, I heard that you, Prince Eric, fled in spite of other teams in the alliance, and that''s why you caused all this, so all the deaths and injuries of your subordinates will be counted on your head!" Narant shook his head. "you¡­¡­" Bang bang bang! But just when Prince Eric wanted to continue to say something, there was a huge crashing sound outside the city gate. It turned out that the eighth-order ashes ground dragon had chased the cavalry of the Bach Empire to the outside of the city gate. At this moment, it is slamming against the city wall frantically. "Everyone, this critical moment is not the time to deal with personal grievances. Since a group of dark creatures has come to block the gate, the matter of breaking through is definitely impossible for the time being." "So, now our top priority is to defend the city as much as possible, so that there is a chance to survive!" President Theodore immediately spoke up when he saw this. "But President Theodore, the city is now full of death knights and middle and high-level dark creatures..." A group of nobles actually wanted to defend the Duke City. However, the walls on both sides were broken open. Those middle and low-level dark creatures have long since invaded the city. Therefore, this duke city is now full of holes. "Everyone, the death knights in this city can be handed over to me!" "You just need to go to the city wall to deal with the big guys of the Ash Bone Earth Dragon." At this time, Narant spoke immediately. Death knight or something, it''s simply his favorite. And the reason why he was chased this way was just because he was worried about the ashes earth dragon. In this way, there is no such terrifying big guy in the city now, so it is the best time for Narant to harvest energy points. "Hehe, you ignorant kid, do you really think death knights are so easy to deal with?" "If it wasn''t for you, we would have successfully broken through today!" Eric couldn''t help sneering when he heard Narant''s confident words. "Stupid!" "What did you say?" "I didn''t say anything, idiot!" Narant rolled his eyes at him. "you¡­¡­" Although Eric didn''t understand what a fool meant, he knew from Narant''s tone that this was definitely not a compliment. "Okay, since Baron Narant has such confidence, then trouble Baron Narant!" "In addition, there are so many dark creatures in the city that Baron Narant can''t handle it alone. The Duchy of Haibei and the Duchy of Lot are also responsible for defending against the dark creatures in the city together!" Theodore interrupted the quarrel when he saw that several people were fighting again. If it were in the past, he would definitely not dare to refute Eric, the great prince of the Bach Empire, in such a way. But since Eric fled and encouraged everyone to break out with him, Theodore despised this bright-looking, but timid and incompetent prince of the empire in his heart. As for Narant, although he led the dark creatures that were chasing him to the Duke City. But in fact, if these dark creatures did not appear, they would also be surrounded by the city. So, there really is no difference. And Narant, with such a weak, er, team, was able to stir up the rear of the dead land, such courage, Theodore absolutely applauded. "Okay, President Theodore!" The nobles had no way out at the moment, and they all obeyed the orders. At this moment, Prince Eric and Carlisle could only go towards the city wall with black faces and unwillingness. "President Theodore, will Stella still fight with me?" At this time, Narant suddenly pleaded with Theodore, who had not left. "Okay, I hope you can protect the safety of the Prophet Goddess, Narant. If there is really no way to save the final situation, then quickly come over to join a group of nobles and try to break out!" "The life of the goddess is much more important than ours!" Theodore hesitated for a moment, but had no objection. At such a moment, there is definitely no need to restrict Stella''s freedom. "OK!" Narant naturally cherishes his fiancee more than anyone else. "Go, Stella!" Immediately, Narant immediately took Stella towards the main road in the city. As they moved forward, Narant and the others immediately encountered the death knights and other dark creatures charging from all directions. "Everyone, start fighting!" Narant didn''t bother, and gave an order directly. "Your Excellency has an order, start fighting!" "Legion of Magicians, release the shield!" Buzz! "Wolf Knights, charge!" "Tulip Knights, charge!" The next moment, Narant''s subordinates rushed out one after another, rushing towards the dark creatures that came in. But Stella was stunned when she saw this scene. "Legion of Magicians? Narant, you..." "Hey, Stella, I also have my own magician army. That idiot Carlisle thought that after leaving their Sacred Magic Academy, there would be no other magicians!" Narant, the magician army, at this moment This is the first time he has been exposed to the public in the Alliance. Even Stella is seeing it for the first time, so I am very surprised Narant, you are still as strange as ever! "Stella''s beautiful eyes stared at Narant, and found that her fiance was still as magical as before. "Ah, it''s a magician, how can there be so many such young magicians?" "Yes, those boys and girls are no more than seventeen or eighteen years old, how can they have so much magic!" "More importantly, these magicians are still under the orders of Baron Narant!" "That''s right, doesn''t it mean that the Holy Magic Academy does not allow any magician to work for Narant?" Compared to Stella''s calm reaction, the rest of the soldiers and nobles who saw Narant, who suddenly had hundreds of more magicians, were unsure. In this sacred continent, every magician is precious. And everyone knew about the festival between Narant and Carlisle. At this moment, there are hundreds of magicians in Narant''s team of only a few hundred people, which simply makes their jaws drop. And Eric and Carlisle, who had just climbed halfway up the stairs of the city wall, also saw the movement here. "This...how is this possible?" Carlisle was more shocked than everyone else. This scene is as surprising as a small African country in a previous life suddenly possessed nuclear weapons. "Baron Narant... It''s really amazing!" When Theodore saw this scene, he murmured. He now finally knows why Narant has the strength to provoke a group of dark creatures to chase and kill him from the back of the Duke City. And other nobles who had no trouble with Narant also looked at Narant with envy at the moment. Because they all know that this magician is obviously not provided to Narant by the Holy Magic Academy. Chapter 861： High-level dark creatures enter the city "Hmph, it''s just a group of low-level junior magicians!" At this moment, there was a cold hum from the crowd on the stairs. Don''t ask, the only person who snorted coldly could be the Prince Eric. Prince Eric doesn''t really look down on hundreds of magicians. It''s just that after the initial shock, all the surprise instantly turned into jealousy. His dignified Grand Prince of the Bach Empire did not have such a card, but Narant did. Therefore, he subconsciously sneered under the misfortune of ghosts. But after saying it, he regretted it. Because even a junior magician, with so many hundreds of people, is an incredible force in the Sacred Continent. Sure enough, the surrounding er nobles looked at him with strange eyes. Prince Eric blushed when everyone saw him, and wanted to find a crack in the wall to get in. Fortunately, at this time, President Theodore urged him to speak, "Everyone, the battle is fierce now, and we need to hurry up and defend the city wall, so don''t delay any longer!" As President Theodore said this, everyone turned their attention and moved towards the city wall. And Narant in the distance didn''t have time to pay attention to the surprised eyes of the crowd at the moment. He was taking his subordinates to harvest energy points. There are at least 100,000 middle and low-level dark creatures in this city, which is a feast for him. And Stella watched Quecremon and others swiftly kill the dark creatures, and she just quit in shock from the magician army, and fell into shock at their combat effectiveness. These days, she has also been fighting with the teams of several major empires. But even the elite army of the great empire and the army of demon beasts are probably not as strong as Narant''s subordinates. Even though these subordinates of Narant faced the dense dark creatures, they were still able to dash left and right in it with ease. "Stella, how is it, my subordinates are okay!" Narant naturally had a panoramic view of his fiancee''s expression. Although the beauty in front of him already belongs to him, Narant is still very useful to see her shocked expression. "Narant, your subordinates are no longer just words that can be used to describe them. In my opinion, they are better than those elite knights of the empire!" "Haha, that''s still a little worse, at least there is still a little gap in the realm!" Narant got cheap and behaved well, and he behaved very modestly. However, what he said was actually true. The combat experience and will of his subordinates definitely did not belong to the elite knights of the major empires. But the number of high-ranking knights is still much less. For example, among the elite knights of several major empires, the proportion of golden knights is very high, while among his subordinates, silver knights make up the majority. Of course, this is only temporary. If Narant lifts himself up, he can harvest all the death knights in this city. What a team Golden Knight, that is not a dream. In this way, Narant took a group of subordinates and began to penetrate into the urban area of ??Duke City. ... "What''s the matter, even let that human team merge with the coalition forces in the city!" Outside the city, the Pope didn''t look good at the moment. The reason is very simple. He sent so many high-level demon beasts and death knights to chase and kill the team behind him. But now the other party returned intact, while the dark creature he sent was mostly damaged, which was like a slap in the face. "Your Majesty, that human kid is too cunning. When we arrived with the ashes earth dragon and the rest of the dark python, he didn''t bother us at all, but kept escaping by relying on his powerful mobility!" Several archbishops stood before the Pope with their heads bowed. They went with the team to chase Narant, but they didn''t even touch Narant''s tail along the way, and now they will be scolded by the Pope again, not to mention how depressing. "Then tell me, which empire does that team belong to? Why haven''t I heard of such a powerful team before?" "His Majesty the Pope, that kid doesn''t belong to the Six Great Empires!" "Not from the six empires?" The Pope was a little disbelieving. "Yes, His Royal Highness, the flag in the team, the subordinates had an impression when they were lurking in the alliance. It seemed to be a foreign noble who made a lot of noise in the alliance some time ago, a banner of a noble territory named Storm Territory. !" "Not only did the Storm Leader defeat tens of thousands of Orc troops, but also tens of thousands of Goblin troops some time ago, so it has already gained a lot of fame in the Holy Alliance!" Although the church is in the alliance, it is a situation where everyone is shouting and fighting, so they have to flee to the edge of the dead place to gather. But it still exists within the alliance, and it has also dispatched a lot of spies to collect all kinds of information in the alliance. "Storm Land? Foreign nobles? Could it be the nobles from that Glory Continent?" "Yes, His Majesty the Pope!" "Such a team can appear in such a rural place!" The Pope couldn''t help but be surprised when it was confirmed. In fact, his thinking is no different from that of other nobles in the Holy Continent, who all regard the Glory Continent as a country. "Dark believers, no matter where the team comes from, what kind of magic it has, now that it has entered this duke city, then try to solve them together!" Just when the Pope was in a daze, the armored knight on the side spoke up. "Yes, Your Excellency Black Envoy, none of the human nobles in this city can escape." "Now that the city walls on both sides have been breached, and our death knights have entered the city, these humans will definitely not last long!" The Pope nodded in approval. In his view, the coalition forces in the city are already doing their last struggle. Even a large number of dark creatures have poured into the city, and the human race can only rely on the city wall to barely resist the high-level dark creatures. I believe that it will not take long before the human race''s defense line will completely collapse. However, the Pope never dreamed that before Narant didn''t come, this matter could really go on as he thought. But things have changed since Narant''s arrival. I saw that the original human race in the city had been defeated by the dark creatures. But when Narant joined, it was like a light in the darkness, directly breaking the situation. He took his forehead and all his subordinates like a sharp sword, and in which street he appeared, the dark creatures on this street would not be spared. "Three thousand... five thousand... eight thousand... ten thousand... tsk tsk, the speed of harvesting energy points, I just want to say, I am willing to stay in such a city for ten months without going out!" "Narant, what''s wrong?" In the Duke City, looking at the skyrocketing energy points in his system panel, the corners of Narant''s mouth twitched unconsciously. When Stella saw this scene, she was a little confused. It was obvious that Narant was fighting quite seriously a moment ago, but the next moment he smirked unconsciously. "Cough, it''s nothing, I just think that if we continue like this, the dark creatures in this city will be solved soon. I just hope that other duchies and empires can work harder and solve the dark creatures outside the city!" Narant immediately reflected Come over, restrain your smirk. "Yeah!" Stella didn''t doubt. Indeed, the speed of Narant''s subordinates harvesting dark creatures is too fast. Many young boys and girls magicians are also terrifyingly strong. Not only can it release shields for the knights, but the fireball technique is fired one after another. Although Stella doesn''t know much about magicians. But after staying in the Holy City for so long, she always had some doubts, didn''t she say that the magic power of junior magicians is very limited. As for the fact that there are many middle-level magicians in Narant''s magician army. Because the magic that the boys and girls have always released are primary magics, Stella doesn''t know the situation, and only thinks that these boys and girls are primary magicians. "Go, Stella, in order to make the coalition completely safe, we must continue to work hard to deal with these dark creatures!" After speaking, Narant continued to focus on fighting with Stella. With the battle of Narant, the situation in the city quickly reached the ears of the Pope and others. "What? The dark army in the city has been reduced by one-fifth?" When he heard about his subordinate tiger and leopard, the Pope couldn''t believe it. "Aren''t the main forces of those principalities and empires on the city walls? Why are the dark legions in the city suffering so many casualties?" "His Majesty the Pope, it seems to be because of the Storm Leader team who just entered the city..." "Originally, our dark army has occupied most of the streets of Duke City, and the Terran army has been compressed to the foot of the city walls." "But just after arriving with that Storm Lord''s team, they joined the battle in the city!" "The strength of their knights is very strong, and with the Legion of Magicians as the backing, the Legion of Darkness can''t stop it at all!" "This...it''s that team again!" The Pope gritted his teeth in anger. "Go on, let all the dark legions outside the city increase their attack!" "Yes, His Majesty the Pope." Woohoo! Following the Pope''s order, the sound of the trumpet was again remembered outside the city. hoo hoo hoo! And with this slightly different horn, all the dark creatures began to attack the city harder as if they had been beaten. And the attacks of those dark pythons and ashes earth dragons became even more violent. Chapter 862： Isnt it just a legend? "Quick, stop them!" Duke Miller and others generally shouted to stop the high-level dark creatures from entering the city. If the Ash Bone Earth Dragon and the Dark Python entered the city, it would be a disaster for the rest of the soldiers. Such a big guy can take a lot of pictures with just his huge body. Following Duke Miller''s cry, the rest of the earth knights gathered one after another, and cooperated with the sky knights of the six empires to block. However, a few days ago, even to deal with a dark python, it took several sky knights to work together to kill it quickly. Now there are not only two eighth-order grey bone earth dragons in this battle, but also a large number of dark pythons, and it is impossible for everyone to resist. hoo hoo hoo! Soon, with the two ashes ground dragons taking the lead, most of the high-level dark creatures rushed into the gap. After a few times, these high-level dark creatures began to attack indiscriminately. The flames and the dragon''s breath spurted out, and even the knights of the earth had to dodge with their lives. However, ordinary golden knights or lower-level silver knights don''t even have the chance to escape. "All of you earth knights, attack the dark python first, the two eighth-order gray bone earth dragons are temporarily dragged by us." Seeing such a situation, Duke Miller was unable to take into account the overall situation at all, and could only entangle two eighth-order gray bone earth dragons with the other sky knights. The other dark pythons were handed over to the nobles of the principality. A group of nobles immediately began to besiege the dark python. It''s just that the defense of the dark python is too abnormal, and its vitality is extremely tenacious. And the attack power of all the earth knights is still lacking, even if more than ten earth knights besiege a dark python, it is very difficult. hoohoo! "what!" In the next instant, two earth knights were accidentally sprayed by the flames of the dark python. Accompanied by the screams, the two earth knights were immediately wrapped in black flames, and then burned into black charcoal at a speed visible to the naked eye. "No, the vitality of this dark python is too strong, and that head is extremely hard!" "Yeah, my long sword stabbed and stuck directly on the bone of this dark python!" Seeing this, all the earth knights were terrified in their hearts. Although they were constantly besieged by the crowd, they might be able to kill the dark python after shaking for ten or twenty minutes. But the problem is that only one or two people will survive by then. Such a tragic death rate made the nobles a little scared, worried that they would be the one who died. "Everyone, let''s retreat, there is still a chance if we retreat now!" At this moment, the eldest prince Eric had the intention of retreating again. High-level dark creatures have already entered the city, so if they escape at this moment, there is still a good chance of success. However, after all, there are still many dark creatures, and if they run away alone as before, the risk will be very great. In this way, Eric wants to encourage some nobles to go with him, so that there are enough cannon fodder to help him clear the way. "Bastard, Eric, it''s such a time, you still have the intention of retreating!" Duke Miller and several sky knights were struggling to support the ashes ground dragon''s attack. At this moment, when they heard Eric''s proposal to retreat again, they were immediately angry and cursed. "Everyone, if you don''t leave, you will have no chance. You only have one life!" Eric ignored Miller''s scolding, and began to gradually get out of the fighting range, actually preparing to escape from the gap on the side of the Duke City. "If you want to escape, how can it be so easy!" Narant just arrived at this moment, and Eric''s cowardly acted him to witness the audience, and immediately shot a fireball at his boast without hesitation. He hasn''t even run yet, this guy even wants to run. And if the black ran away for him now, and if it caused other noble representatives to follow suit, then the more than 100,000 people in the city today would be doomed. boom! The next moment, there was a roar from Eric''s body. Ow! With the roar, his boasted warhorse let out a groan and fell straight to the ground. "Bastard, who is it?" Eric never thought that there would be a magician shooting fireballs at him. In this way, the moment he got up from the ground without his mount, he grinned and looked around in annoyance. "It''s you!" The next moment, Eric looked at Narant with some suspicion. "That''s right, it''s me, Eric. You are still the heir of the Bach Empire. Do you know the guilt of escaping?" "If it were an ordinary soldier, it would be enough to chop off the head." Narant snorted coldly and did not deny it. "Is this escaping? Look at those dark creatures, can we still resist?" "Kid, don''t think that I dare not kill you if you have a prophet goddess!" Eric gritted his teeth, temporarily ignoring the fact that Narant could unleash the fireball technique. Because, at this moment, it must be the most important thing to get rid of the reputation of coward. "Why can''t I resist, I dare not say about the eighth-order gray bone dragon, just these dark pythons, I have killed two behind the Duke City!" "You, the heir of the dignified Bach Empire, are incompetent, so don''t disturb the military here!" Narant said disdainfully. "Boy, you must be crazy. If you want to die, just wait until you die. I won''t believe your nonsense!" Eric didn''t believe a word of Narant''s words. The realm of Narant did not reach the strength of the sky knight. In this way, he said that he could kill two dark pythons, and Eric would definitely not believe it. The soul fire of this dark python is deep in its head. And surrounded by that extremely hard snake skull for protection. Unless you find an opportunity to break through from the eyes, it is impossible to kill this dark python. "Trash, I''m too lazy to talk to you. If you want to leave, go away quietly. If you''re trying to confuse the public and encourage other nobles to flee with you, don''t blame me for being rude!" Narant doesn''t want to talk to such a mindless and selfish guy anymore. If this guy had escaped alone, no one would have paid attention to him. But for his own purposes, he kept encouraging other nobles to flee together. If he really succeeds, it will affect the overall battle in the city. "you¡­¡­" Eric''s lungs were about to explode with anger, and his dignified prince of the Bach Empire was called a garbage. But after Narant finished speaking, he ignored Eric at all. Because the battle ahead was already very urgent, many earth knights in the principality began to be injured under the attack of the dark python. Narant soon came to the nearest dark python in front. "Everyone, please help me delay this dark python for a while, remember not to let it rush in front of me, because I have a way to solve it!" Narant didn''t hesitate, and when he came to the edge of the battle circle, he immediately gave orders to several land knights in the Principality who were in charge of the siege. "Baron Narant, do you really have a solution?" The nobleman who was already besieging the dark python heard the words and immediately looked at Narant in surprise. "What I said is true, I do have a way to kill it quickly, but I also need your help." "I''m worried that when my attack hurts him, he will just ignore it and attack me!" Nalanda nodded in affirmation. "Okay, then let''s listen to Baron Narant, Narant. Baron please take action. "Okay, then I''ll start!" Narant didn''t bother anymore, he immediately took out the staff in his cloak and started singing. And a group of nobles are continuing the original dark python fighters. However, in the next moment, some sharp-eyed nobles suddenly looked at Narant and their gazes changed. "Could Baron Narrant still have magic? "I don''t know. Isn''t it said that Narant is practicing vindictiveness? Why is he still holding a staff and starting to sing." The crowd was even more astonished at the moment, A magician and a fighting spirit cannot grow in one body at the same time. And Narant has always used vindictiveness in front of them. In this way, seeing the appearance of Narant singing, if Narant had not let them know during this period of time, he would still be quite reliable. Otherwise, everyone will only treat him as a troublemaker. "Okay, Space Blade!" And in the next moment, Narant suddenly shouted loudly. Buzz! And with Narant''s stern shout, five black lines immediately appeared in front. Roar! "Big guy, come this way!" After releasing the magic, Narant did not forget to tease the dark python at this time. , hoo hoo hoo! The dark python had long been incensed by the contempt of the human race Narant. So he immediately twisted his body and looked towards Narant. The next moment, the dark python charged straight towards him. However, the dark creature rushed forward for four or five meters, and suddenly stopped. , Puff puff! I saw five bloodstains immediately appear on the neck of the dark python. These bloodstains appeared horizontally on the neck of the dark python. "My God, it turned out to be a magician, and the Baron of Nantes turned out to be a magician?" "Yeah, what kind of grudge was Narant used in the past? When they saw the bloodstains on the necks of the dark creatures, the nobles could no longer settle. "Everyone, don''t be in a daze, hurry up and block it!" Seeing that several nobles of the duchy were still in a daze at this time, Narant immediately spoke loudly to remind them. , "Okay, don''t worry, Baron Narant!" Several noble representatives reacted to this, and immediately blocked in front of the dark python. When Narant saw this, Zhong was relieved, and the speed of casting magic was faster. "Blade of space!" Puff puff! Ow! As the dark python was stopped by a group of Alliance soldiers, Narant''s second magic was finally completed. Puff puff! Then, a wider range of scars appeared on the neck of the dark python. "Baron Narant is mighty!" Seeing this scene, the nobles finally knew that they were not talking big. , But what kind of peculiar power does he really possess, even the dark python can''t resist it. When Narant heard the words, he just smiled, and then the third space blade was cast again. puff! winter! And with the third sound of flesh entering, the head of this dark python finally became crooked. After that, the body of more than 100 meters seemed to have been drained of all strength, and it became soft and slack. In the end, with the sound of Dong, the whole head also fell to the lowest point. "I see, Lord Narant uses space magic!" "Space magic, isn''t that only in the legend?" "Yeah, it doesn''t mean that there have been hundreds of thousands of years without a magician who has cultivated space magic." At this time, there was no shortage of sharp-eyed nobles in the field, and they immediately noticed the peculiarity of Narant''s magic. Those black lines that appeared silently were easily recognized. "Everyone, now is not the time to discuss this, there are so many dark pythons in the field. "For safety''s sake, let''s quickly start tackling other dark creatures!" "Okay, Baron Narant, everything is up to you!" The nobles nodded immediately, and then hurriedly surrounded the location where a dark python was frightened. And with the addition of Narant, the fate of these dark pythons can be imagined. In less than ten minutes, Narant led the crowd to kill three dark giant pythons. In this way, it made the nobles look at Narant with admiration, and they looked at the staff in his hand and the long sword around his waist in disbelief. "Boy Narant, come on!" Duke Miller, who was fighting the Ash Bone Earth Dragon, also sensed the movement here. Immediately praised Narant. Originally, he had actually fallen into despair, feeling that he was powerless to stop these high-level dark creatures. But now that the dark horse of Narant is out, it has brought them the light of day. Although he can be sure that Stella will definitely not harm his own mind. But he didn''t know whether Stella''s love for him and the system''s loyalty could be equated to the same thing So, with Stella''s inquiry, Narant only said that this was a special The fruit, only his subordinates can eat it. Similar to the Orc''s Hercules. Stella didn''t say anything more after hearing the words. Taking the fresh fruit that Narant specially took out from the space ring, he also enjoyed himself. As the pressure in the city disappeared, the balance of battle seemed to be gradually tilted toward the human race. However, at this time, there was a huge roar from the front wall of Duke City. It turned out that there was finally a section of the city wall that was overwhelmed, and a bigger hole collapsed under the impact of the eighth-order ashes. In this way, even a large group of high-level dark creatures can enter through these gaps. "No, the city wall in front is broken, and high-level dark creatures come in!" "Stella, you are here to help me take care of all the subordinates, don''t leave, I will go to the front wall to take a look!" Seeing this, Narant immediately explained to Stella, and then rushed towards the front city wall. Stella is also very sensible and understands that she cannot participate in the battle ahead, so she told Narant a few words and watched Narant go away. When Narant came to the front wall of the duke city, a group of strong coalition forces were already fighting with the high-level dark creatures that had just entered the city, trying to block these high-level dark creatures from entering the duke city. It''s just that the number of sky knights on the coalition side is too small, and the number of high-level dark creatures is too much. For a while, it was impossible to stop the attack of the Ash Bone Earth Dragon and the Dark Python. ~： 863 Bone Dragon! Boom! Whoa! And just a few minutes later, there was a loud noise from the gap. An ashes earth dragon was finally unable to withstand the siege of a group of sky knights and earth knights, and the soul fire in his head was extinguished. The ashes ground dragon that lost its soul fire was like a building block, and the bones on its body were scattered on the ground after it fell to the ground. "Haha, we killed him!" "Yeah, we killed an eighth-order ashes earth dragon. If this is passed back to the alliance, it will be enough to show off for a long time!" With the ashes of the earth dragon being dealt with, the nobles burst into laughter one after another. Now all the black rock pythons in the field have been solved. And the strongest two gray bone earth dragons also solved one of them. So today''s original desperation has come to life. As long as the remaining ashes earth dragon is dealt with, the remaining middle and low-level dark creatures are no longer enough to threaten the safety of the entire coalition. No matter how bad it is, they can lead the entire team to break through, and they will not abandon more than 200,000 ordinary soldiers like before. Boom! However, just when the coalition troops felt excited, a huge roar suddenly came from the city. "what happened?" A group of nobles froze, and then looked in the direction of the roar in confusion. "Ah, look, what is that?" The direction of the roar was behind the Duke City, which was the direction of the castle. But when everyone looked up, the next moment they changed color. I saw that the city wall that originally connected the Duke City and the castle had collapsed at this moment. And at the collapse, a huge figure appeared in the smoke. It was a giant dragon, a bone dragon to be exact. This Bone Dragon and Ash Bone Earth Dragon are different. Ash Bone Earth Dragon is just a trace of dragon blood mixed in front of him. And the bone dragon in the distance has sharp claws and dragon wings, and in front of him is definitely a real giant dragon. "That''s the ninth-order darkness...Dark bone dragon?" Many noble representatives swallowed their saliva unconsciously. The ninth-order dark creature is definitely an unprecedented existence for everyone. Even more than a hundred years ago, the human race had never seen a dark creature of the ninth order, at most it was only the eighth order, and it was still one step away from the ninth order. But the problem is that light is an eighth-order dark creature, which is enough for the powerhouse of the alliance to compete alone. If there are dark creatures of the ninth order, then they will probably be buried here today. "No, it doesn''t seem to be a ninth-order dark creature. Although its breath is much stronger than that of the gray bone dragon, it is only several times more powerful than the gray bone dragon, and it does not reach the legendary godlikeness. An existence like a descendant." At this moment, Duke Miller, who was staring at the dark creature, found that something was wrong with the dark bone dragon in front. Because he did not feel the unstoppable sense of oppression from the bone dragon, which definitely did not conform to the state of the ninth-order dark creature. "It seems to be true. Although this bone dragon looks exactly like the giant dragon, its aura is not quite right." "Wait, look at the bone dragon''s wings, is the left wing cut off by half?" "Hey, it seems to be true. Is it because of this that the power of this dark bone dragon is not a real ninth-order dark creature." In fact, everyone''s guess is completely correct. If it is an intact bone dragon, it is definitely the oppressive force of the ninth-order dark creatures like the army under the city. But now, because this skull dragon is missing a wing bone, its own strength is lacking. Look at the fracture of the bone dragon''s wing is very neat, obviously it was cut off by some kind of weapon. All the nobles were stunned secretly after seeing it, what kind of strong man can compete with the tangled river bank creature or the giant dragon, and even cut off its wings. Roar! And just when everyone was in a daze. The distance at the exit of the castle got a roar, and then spread out the fleshless bone wings and fanned. Whoa! Whoa! As the wings flapped, the huge body of the bone dragon began to rise from the ground, towards the sky. When the dark bone dragon reached a height of more than 300 meters, it immediately came straight towards the crowd. "No, this dark bone dragon is coming towards us." Many nobles were shocked when they saw this scene. "Come on, don''t be stunned, while there is still time, everyone will work together to quickly solve the last ashes earth dragon!" Seeing this, Miller immediately urged a group of noble representatives who were in a daze. If we don''t deal with the remaining Ash Bone Earth Dragon now, then if we have to deal with it later, it will still be two eighth-order dark creatures. And one of them is still the strongest existence of the eighth order. The representatives of the nobles were reminded, and they all reacted, and the next moment they raised their swords and went to kill the only remaining ashes ground dragon. Although the dragon in the distance has no flesh and blood, when its wings are swayed, there is a gray light flashing above the bones, like cicada wings. In this way, the dragon''s flying speed is not slow. During the flight, the giant dragon was not idle, watching the ordinary soldiers of the coalition who were fighting constantly passing below, and constantly spewing black dragon breaths. This is the real dragon''s breath, and it is several times stronger than the ashes in terms of size and power. Each shot was like a napalm bomb dropped by the bomber in the previous life, and a black sea of ??fire spread directly on the ground. And if the soldiers were in this sea of ??fire, they would be burned to ashes in an instant, and they would not even have time to scream. "Hey, there is still such a powerful existence, it really deserves to be a dragon!" This is the first time Narant has seen a ''living'' dragon. Although it is only a dark bone dragon transformed from the death of a giant dragon, in fact, there should be no big difference except that it has no flesh and blood. This bone dragon is at least 278 meters long, and its wingspan is about 234 meters. Although there are only bones left in the body, the sharp fangs in the mouth are still visible, like a sharp long sword. Such a big guy is too fantastic, and even Narant could not help but have the urge to escape. However, fortunately, the target of this giant dragon is not him for the time being, but the sky knights and earth knights who are fighting. In less than 30 seconds, the bone dragon was already not far from everyone. And although the besieged ashes earth dragon was dying, it was not beheaded, and the time was too short. "You leave 30 people to continue to attack the ashes earth dragon, and the others will go with me to deal with the bone dragon!" Upon seeing this, Duke Miller immediately got out of the battle with the gray bone dragon and turned to face the bone dragon that was about to arrive. "kill!" Then, seventy or eighty earth knights attacked the bone dragon under the leadership of six sky knights. The six sky knights, including Duke Miller, were suspended in mid-air, while all the earth knights stayed on the ground. At the moment when the bone dragon swooped and swooped in, they gathered their fighting qi at the same time and cut out the strongest sword. Immediately, the rays of light of various sword qi swept through the air, as if a terrifying giant net had been intertwined. Roar! However, in the face of this giant net, the bone dragon also did not flinch, its huge mouth opened, and then a black dragon breath was sprayed directly forward. Boom! The next moment, the dragon breath collided with those sword lights. Immediately, the sword energy that was still advancing was directly bombarded, forming countless splendid light clusters in the air. "Get out of the way!" However, everyone soon discovered that the strength of this bone dragon was beyond their expectations. I saw that the dragon breath did not disappear after hitting the sword glow, but still shot towards the crowd. Seeing this, Miller immediately reminded a group of noble representatives loudly. "what¡­" However, Duke Miller''s reminder was obviously still a long time behind. There were two principality representatives who were directly covered by the black dragon breath flames before they were reflected. Immediately, the body began to melt as if it had been thrown into magma. "Bastard, go to hell!" Seeing the miserable appearance of the two noble representatives, Duke Miller gnashed his teeth. He swung a sword towards the bone dragon again. It''s a pity that although this bone dragon lacked half of its wings, it was still agile in the air, so it was only a side dodge, and it directly avoided the angry blow of Duke Miller. And when the giant dragon escaped Miller''s attack, the next moment turned in a circle in the air and attacked the crowd again. "Carlisle, put a restraint on it, or we won''t even think of attacking him." "In addition, several people, you will take action with us. If you don''t solve this bone dragon quickly, then our subordinates in the city will suffer heavy losses!" "it is good!" At this moment, Duke Miller only wanted to kill the bone dragon. In this way, even in the face of Carlisle, a magus who was a little uneasy to deal with, he kindly requested to be born. And although that Carlisle didn''t answer, he couldn''t meet Duke Mick''s request after all, so he sang the next moment. "Advanced Binding Technique!" In just four or five seconds, Carlisle successfully released a restraint technique. When the bone dragon lowered its height and swept over again, his restraint technique was accurately placed on the bone dragon. However, the strength of this bone dragon is too strong, even if it is advanced restraint, it can only slow down its speed slightly. But Duke Miller knew that this was the best time they could get. So he greeted the other five Tianqi again and attacked the bone dragon again. Ka Ka Ka! And the next moment, sure enough, the attack of a group of nobles successfully slashed on the bone dragon. Immediately, there were sword marks four or five centimeters deep on the bone dragon. However, such an injury is nothing to the dark bone dragon. Instead, it angered the bone dragon. "Hoohoho!" Feeling the pain from his body, the bone dragon became even more mad, and the black flames in his mouth shot directly at the crowd. Many nobles were quick-witted, and immediately rolled and crawled toward the surroundings. "Magister Carlisle, please continue to attack this bone dragon with magic. If we don''t get rid of him today, even if we want to break through, we can''t do it, because it will definitely not let us leave the land of death alive!" Duke Miller was also dodging. However, when he was dodging, he looked at Magister Carlisle. Carlisle was originally afraid that the bone dragon would aim at him, so after releasing the restraint, he no longer moved, and wanted to be a passer-by. But after being punctured by Duke Miller, although his face was extremely ugly, he was really embarrassed to pretend to be dead again. After all, to deal with such dark creatures, the attack power of magic is often stronger than that of fighting spirit. "Blade of Frost!" Carlisle hid behind the crowd and began casting spells again. After a while, he released more than ten blue ice blades over one meter long towards the bone dragon. The ice blade swept through the air in a whirling state. The next moment, it hit the bone dragon accurately. Ka Ka Ka! With the collision of the ice blades, there was a crisp collision sound in the field. Roar! And the truth is exactly what Duke Miller thought. For these dark creatures, the magician''s attack is more light-hearted than vindictive. Although only five or six of the more than ten ice blades hit the bone dragon, each ice blade can only leave more than ten centimeters of damage on the bone dragon. And the bone dragon felt the pain again, the speed became faster, and the temper became more irritable. Bunch of black flames shot towards the crowd as if they didn''t want money. "Blade of Frost!" Carlisle may have seen that his attack did not disappoint, and he was already excited at the moment. So he waved his staff again and began to cast magic. "Exploding Ice Cone!" He only heard Carlisle snort again, counting more than two meters long, and an ice pick with the thickness of a person''s waist appeared in front of him. Immediately, when his mind moved, the ice pick smashed directly at the bone dragon. Ow! The ice pick shot on the bone dragon, and immediately added many deep scars to the bone dragon''s body. The bone dragon raised its speed again after wailing, but what Carlisle didn''t know at the moment was that the bone dragon had already aimed at him. hoo hoo hoo! After the bone dragon turned back again, the dragon breath in the mouth began to output life-threateningly. "Magister Carlisle, be careful." Duke Miller quickly sensed something was wrong, and immediately flew towards Carlisle. Although Carlisle is very annoying, he can attack himself, and Carlisle is a magician, so his title knight must be protected. As for Carlisle at the moment, he was a little proud because of his outstanding exploits. Is preparing to continue to release spells to attack the bone dragon. However, he was worthy of completing the outline of the magic, and before he had time to bring in the magic, the flames of the bone dragon swept straight towards him. The next moment, Duke Miller pushed Carlisle away. Just after pushing Carlisle away, Duke Miller wanted to escape, but it was too late. He could only squat down quickly, and immediately blocked a fine iron shield in front of him. Boom! The dragon breath spit out the giant shield, and the surface of the giant shield was melted by half. And Duke Miller wasn''t feeling well either. Although the iron shield blocked most of the flames, he was still a little bit overwhelmed by the scorching dragon breath. For example, Duke Miller''s body has become tattered and tattered except for his armor. In addition, the hair on Duke Miller''s head has also become charred and black. "Duke Miller, be careful, this bone dragon is here again." However, Duke Miller didn''t care about his appearance at the moment, and was ready to get up the next moment. But after standing still for a while, the voice of the copper plate came from his ear. When Miller looked up, the pain immediately shrank. The bone dragon was actually very cunning and did not **** away as before. Then he flew over Duke Miller''s head and stopped his body with extremely difficult flying skills. At this moment, a breath of dragon''s breath was sprayed at the top of Duke Miller''s head. If nothing else, Duke Miller will probably be the first Sky Knight to die in this expedition. . Chapter 864： Forbidden spell All the nobles of the coalition army changed color at this moment, and President Theodore was even more anxious to throw the shield in his hand to Duke Miller. Unfortunately, everything is too late. Everyone''s heart sank. If Duke Miller died, it would undoubtedly be a huge blow. It''s a pity that everyone is powerless at this moment, and can only watch all this. "Hey, Duke Miller is too selfless. In order to save that guy Carlisle, he was in danger!" Not far away, Narant, who had just recovered his magic power, also saw this scene at the moment. Immediately, my heart sank. If it was him, for someone like Carlisle, he would definitely have to die. Instead, it was Carlisle who suffered, and maybe he would clap his hands to show his congratulations. After all, in the City of Thorns back then, that guy and Eric couldn''t get along with him. Of course, the slander returned to the slander, the person in danger at this moment has become the Duke of Miller, but Narant cannot sit idly by. He immediately picked up the staff and immediately cast the spell. Whoa! The moment Narant waved his staff, the dragon breath not far away also fell at this moment, finally covering Duke Miller. "Duke Miller!" At this time, both the nobles of the coalition army and the rescued Carlisle couldn''t help but exclaimed. There was no doubt that everyone was covered by this dragon''s breath without any protection. Even a sky knight like Duke Miller could not bear it. The end result is either serious injury or outright death. "Finally, a sky knight has been solved!" Compared to the nobles, the Pope who was looking at the castle finally showed a smile. Today''s war of annihilation has seen too many changes. And now, when he has released the strongest means on his side, he is finally restoring the situation. And this first sky knight is just the beginning, and there will be no less than one of the remaining sky knights. "Huh? What''s going on?" However, the Pope''s smile didn''t last long, and the next moment his brows suddenly twitched. Because, just as the dragon''s breath flame gradually disappeared in the distance, there was a reddish red that should not have appeared in the place where Duke Miller was fighting. "Ah, look, what is that!" "That...that''s a flame fire shield!" "Flame Shield, did Magister Carlisle just release the shield to Duke Miller?" A group of nobles also saw the red, and quickly recognized that it was a magic shield. Thinking of this, everyone turned their attention to the magister Carlisle. Because I am afraid that only the shield released by a magus like Carlisle can resist a dragon''s breath, and it can still have magic power for so long. Of course, the most important thing is that at the critical moment, other magicians must not have such a fast casting speed. However, when everyone saw Carlisle, they found that the magus was also puzzled and shocked. Obviously, this magic shield was not released by his Carlisle. However, if it wasn''t for Carlisle, then there would be other second mages here. "Look, there is another person in that magic shield." As time passed, the dragon''s breath flames around Duke Miller became weaker and weaker, and everyone finally fully saw the situation in the shield. What surprised them was that, at the moment when the dragon''s breath covered it, there was only Duke Miller in that scene. But at this time, there was another person beside Duke Miller. Everyone had no idea how the man appeared. "It''s Baron Narrant!" "Ah, it really is Baron Narrant!" "By the way, Baron Narant just cast magic, so he released this shield!" "Baron Narant is so strong that he can resist the shield of the dragon''s breath, at least he needs to reach the realm of a magus!" "Yeah, by the way, I''m curious, how did Baron Narant suddenly go to Duke Miller''s side?" This shield was naturally released by Narant. At the moment when the dragon''s breath fell, Narant directly used the space stored in the staff to teleport to Duke Miller''s side. Then he still used the staff and released an advanced shield technique again. In this way, Duke Miller was saved. And when everyone saw him clearly, apart from being shocked, they naturally wondered how Narant did all this. Just one-handed space teleportation is unheard of by all knights. Abundant, a kind of knight has never heard of, but Carlisle, the magister, is clear. "How is this possible, he actually knows space teleportation?!" Carlisle''s lips trembled. As the magister of the Sacred Magic Academy, he is qualified to check the magician spell books in the academy at will. He knew about space demons. Moreover, the spell book of Sacred Magic Academy just recorded the spell of space teleportation. So I also understand the gold content of teleportation in this space. Now Narant can not only know magic, but also teleport in space, which completely broke Carlisle''s three views. Let his proud identity be beaten to the ground and trampled. In fact, Carlisle didn''t know the gold content of the space blade before, because the magic spell book of the Sacred Magic Academy did not record the space blade spell. Previously, Carlisle only thought that the use of the space blade was actually no different from the more advanced wind blade technique. In this way, in contrast, it must be that the space teleportation that allows people to teleport in an instant looks more advanced and compelling. "Everyone, what are you still doing, cleanly beat this bone dragon on the head!" Seeing that the dragon breath flames around him gradually extinguished, Narant finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, seeing that the nobles were still a little stunned at this critical moment, they immediately urged them to speak out. "Yes, the bone dragon is not dead yet!" The nobles only paused for a moment. When they heard Narant''s reminder, they naturally came back to their senses. Then they all moved towards the bone dragon siege. The bone dragon did not catch Duke Miller alone to attack. After all, there is no suddenness, and it will not be so easy for him to continue to attack Duke Miller. In this way, his target also turned to other noble representatives, and he also focused on attacking the magister of Karelna. "Duke Miller, are you alright!" Narant only had time to ask Duke Miller at this time. Duke Miller looked complicated and said to Narant, "Boy Narant, you saved me another!" "Haha, Duke Miller, I''m just a fluke!" Narant shook his head humbly. "But then, Duke Miller, you really shouldn''t have put yourself in danger just to save that guy Carlisle." "In my opinion, with Carlisle''s selfish and arrogant character, no matter how strong he is, it is useless." "Instead, it is a knight like you, Duke Miller, that the Holy Alliance needs most!" Narant is outspoken, and he is not afraid of hearing it from Carlisle, who is not far away from the bone dragon''s attack from time to time. "Narant, if it were on other occasions, maybe I wouldn''t do it!" "However, on the battlefield now, Mage Carlisle is an important magician of our coalition, and can play a huge role in dealing with the enemy!" "As a knight, it is my duty to protect the magician on the battlefield, so no matter what happened before, at that moment, I, the knight, must also come forward!" To Narant''s surprise, Duke Miller actually said something he seldom heard in this world. In the past, Narant had sneered at the so-called chivalry through his knowledge of the nobles. Which aristocrat is not cunning and resourceful, unscrupulous for profit. What kind of chivalry, that''s just a pretty rhetoric to decorate the lintel. For example, when fighting, the nobles like to wave their hands and say to their subordinates; give it to me. When the war situation is unfavorable, most of them simply raise their hands and surrender. However, it is very rare for Duke Miller to sacrifice himself and pay attention to true chivalry. "All right!" Narant smacked his lips, unable to say anything more. "It''s you, Baron Narant, you can practice cultivation, magic and fighting spirit at the same time, and your magic level seems to be very high!" "I learned magic just by chance. In fact, before I came to the Holy Land, I didn''t know that magic and fighting spirit couldn''t be practiced together!" Now that the magic is exposed, Narant will no longer hide it. Of course, when it comes to explaining his own situation, he must pretend to be ignorant. After all, with his current strength, everyone should be able to catch him as a guinea pig. "Baron Narant, I thought you were different from the beginning, but now it seems that I am not mistaken!" Duke Miller did not ask much. The world is so big, and there are many races. It is normal for a different kind of alien like Narant to appear. "Okay Narant, I''m going to fight first, you pay attention to your own safety!" After that, Duke Miller was not prepared to delay any longer, because the battle between the representatives of the nobles and the bone dragon was already fierce. However, the strongest bone dragon of the eighth-order is indeed strong. Rao is besieged by five sky knights and dozens of earth knights, so it can only be a stalemate. And also need to be careful, if one is not careful, it will directly become the end of fly ash. "Okay!" Narant nodded, but didn''t really dodge. Because he also knows that if this bone dragon is not solved, then everyone in the city will not be safe today. After Duke Miller went to help, he also followed. Then stand behind and use the space blade to attack. "Blade of space!" Narant cast the Space Blade directly towards the bone dragon in the air. Kaka! However, although this bone dragon is only a whole body skeleton, the skeleton is wrapped by the dark energy in the body, and it is many times harder than the scales of the dark python. When his space blade slashed on the bone dragon, there were only a few sharp noises from the bone dragon. It was as if a sharp knife had been scratched on the glass, leaving only about seven or eight centimeters of scratches. Of course, even so, in fact, Narant''s attack power no longer belongs to the rest of the sky knights. The slashes of the sky knights also only left a dent of six or seven centimeters on the bone dragon. If you want to kill the bone dragon completely, you can only keep slashing in the same place, and then completely cut off the neck of the bone dragon, or cut off the skull and smash the soul fire in it. But this bone dragon is not a wooden stake, it is impossible to stay in place and let you attack the same place. In this way, even if dozens of people were besieged, this bone dragon was still swooping and spraying dragon breath like a trouble-free dragon. hoohoo! Perhaps it was a bit hated by Narant''s space blade, and the bone dragon suddenly roared in anger and filial piety, and the breath of the dragon''s breath became stronger. Immediately, several earth knights were affected. Fortunately, several earth knights were not slow to reflect, only two people were affected, and the shoulders and the hall were seriously injured by burns. The rest of the aristocrats were lucky and just took it easy. The two seriously injured earth knights were quickly rescued by other nobles. "If this goes on, I''m afraid everyone will be played to death!" When Narant saw this scene, his expression was very solemn. The dragon breath of the bone dragon is no joke, and the attacks of the nobles cannot immediately kill it. Therefore, the longer it drags on, the worse it will be for the coalition forces. And the fact is as Narant thought, after more than 20 seconds, another nobleman was carried down. At such a frequency, I am afraid that it will only take more than ten minutes, and the strong human race will be directly maimed. In fact, all the nobles are very aware of this situation, but everyone has no way out at this moment. "Magister Carlisle, do you have a stronger attack spell that can severely damage this bone dragon!" The grudges of the nobles did not have much effect, so they could not help but turn their attention to Carlisle. Because the magician''s defense is very poor, but that magical magic spell has a more powerful lethality than vindictiveness. "Everyone, I know a forbidden spell, but it takes thirty seconds to sing, and it cannot be interrupted during this process!" Carlisle replied immediately. "Okay, Magister Carlisle, you can sing with confidence, we and several sky knights from Duke Miller will protect you!" Hearing the words, Theodore and others immediately pinned their hopes on Carlisle. UU reading Immediately, Carlisle went to the edge of the battle circle and began to chant and cast spells. , A group of nobles and strong men launched a fierce attack on the bone dragon, attracting his attention. The sky knights such as Duke Miller are still paying attention to the movement of the bone dragon. Once the bone dragon moves towards Carlisle, they will attack hard to force it to not get close to Carlisle. Just like that, thirty seconds passed quickly, and Carlisle, who had been singing nervously, finally finished casting the spell. I saw that he slowly opened his eyes and pointed his staff at the bone dragon in the air. "Forbidden Spell Profound Truth, Ice Domain, Frost Seal!" With a string of light drinks from Carlisle''s mouth, there was a sudden change in the field. The ambient temperature, which was originally only slightly cool, suddenly dropped suddenly, and the body feeling directly dropped from comfort to cold. And Magister Carlisle''s staff also began to gather a hurricane visible to the naked eye. This hurricane was actually mixed with endless frost and snowflakes. And as time went on, the ice and snow hurricane became bigger and bigger, and finally directly converged into a field of ice and snow that could cover a range of more than 100 meters. When the ice and snow field took shape, as Carlisle thought of a building, the ice and snow hurricane headed directly towards the bone dragon. Although the bone dragon is dexterous, it cannot avoid such a wide range of magic attacks. The next moment was directly shrouded in this ice and snow field. hoo hoo hoo! And when the ancient dragon was covered, the frost and snowflakes in the ice and snow hurricane became more, as if it was in the blizzard night, and even the huge figure of the bone dragon was obscured. ~： Heat stroke, please take another day off Ladies and gentlemen, I have suffered from heat stroke in the past two days, and I feel dizzy and weak. I will take another day off and resume the update tomorrow. Please forgive me. Chapter 865： The villain died of talking too much The bone dragon wanted to struggle to escape, but this field of ice is worthy of the forbidden spell. Its body seems to be restrained and its movements become slow. Even if it tries to wave its wings, it can''t move too far, and can only roar in anger. In this way, after the bone dragon was trapped in the field of ice for about ten seconds, his body also changed. All over the body of the bone dragon, ice cubes slowly condensed. These ice crystals changed from small to large and spread all over the bone dragon''s body, as if white plum blossoms had grown from the bone dragon''s body. Over time, the ice crystals gradually turned into ice cubes, and then connected to each other. In the end, the entire bone dragon was directly frozen, as if it had become an ice candy haws. At this time, the bone dragon finally lost the ability to soar, and with a bang, the bone dragon fell directly to the ground, setting off a large plume of smoke. "Success...success? We succeeded, the bone dragon was frozen!" "Haha, yes, this guy is finally solved!" When the bone dragon fell to the ground, it lost the ability to struggle, the energy light group in the body was close to disappearing, and the soul fire in the mind was like a candle. This is obviously no resistance. "Is this the Forbidden Spell? Your Excellency Carlisle is worthy of being a magus, it''s really amazing!" "Yeah, this bone dragon was directly subdued under the forbidden curse!" When the nobles reflected, they naturally praised Carlisle. Although Carlisle''s character is not very good, at this time of life and death, he directly solved the bone dragon, which still made people full of awe for him. Carlisle was naturally extremely proud to see the bone dragon being subdued directly under his own forbidden spell, while the voices of praise and worship were heard incessantly around him. His chin was slightly raised, and his eyes turned to Narant, his eyes were full of pride. Obviously, he is conveying: boy, see, the strength of the magister is not something you can imagine. Narant didn''t bother to pay attention to this guy, and looked directly at Duke Miller, "Duke Miller, I think I need to get rid of this guy quickly, so as not to have too many dreams at night!" "Okay, Narant!" Duke Miller nodded when he heard the words, and immediately prepared to do it. "Wait a minute!" But at this moment, Carlisle''s voice came. He looked at Narant unwillingly: "Boy, are you doubting the power of my forbidden spell?" Narant directly gave Carlisle a brainless look. The villain died of too many words, which already has countless lessons in the past life. Now that the bone dragon is bound, it must be taking advantage of his illness to kill him. "Magister Carlisle, your forbidden spell is very powerful, but the soul fire in the bone dragon''s head is still not completely extinguished, so do you think the state of the bone dragon is completely safe now?" So, Nalan He opened his mouth to ask a question. However, Carlisle was very confident when he heard the words. "Of course, the ice crystals condensed by the Forbidden Curse of the Ice Domain are not comparable to ordinary ice cubes. If there is no external force, it will not melt even if it is exposed to the sun for a week." "Now that the bone dragon has been completely frozen, it will not be able to break free in this week." "Even after a week, I can cast the forbidden spell again and freeze him again." "And such a bone dragon, I think it is a very good opportunity for our human race to study dark creatures and giant dragons..." "Magister Carlisle, what do you mean..." President Theodore heard a trace of Carlisle''s implication. "President Theodore, I think we can bring this bone dragon back to the alliance alive. After all, he has completely lost his fighting power!" Carlisle didn''t hide it anymore, and said what he thought. Seeing that the bone dragon was completely frozen by his forbidden spell before, his mind became alive. Especially after being praised by a group of nobles, this feeling is even stronger. That is to bring the living bone dragon back to the alliance, and then show off his magician to conquer the enemy with one move, and directly subdue the powerful dark bone dragon. In this way, the praise and admiration he can get at that time will not be comparable to the hundreds of people now. As for what to bring back to study, that is of course just rhetoric. "This¡­" A group of nobles did not expect Carlisle to have such an appearance. "Magister Carlisle, where are you preparing to study? You are preparing to take it back and show it off! Just, do you know that in case of an accident, it is related to the life and death of our entire coalition army!" Narant was also annoyed by Carlisle''s stupid behavior. At such a moment, he even thought about taking the bone dragon back. "Hey, boy, although you can practice fighting qi and magic at the same time, you are a very strange being, but your strength is low after all, and you don''t know anything about the realm of mages, so please don''t use your weak cognition to question me. decision!" "President Theodore, and all the nobles, since I can subdue this bone dragon for the first time, I can subdue it for the second time, so everyone follow my method!" "You continue to deal with other dark creatures, and I will ensure the safety of the dark bone dragon!" Carlisle scolded Narant and then spoke directly to the rest of the nobles. Although the nobles were like Narant after hearing the words, they wanted to solve the dark bone dragon quickly, so as to avoid future troubles, but Carlisle, the magister, was not easy to refute. Seeing such a situation, Narant frowned. He felt that this Carlisle had a high probability of killing his people. If they really don''t solve this bone dragon, then after the duke''s city is cleaned up, he must stay away from these guys. However, just as Narant was thinking like this, danger came earlier than he thought. Kaka! At this moment, a few crisp sounds came from the field. "What''s going on, what''s the noise?" A group of nobles asked in confusion. "Ah, look at that... is the ice cube cracking!" However, the doubts of the crowd did not last long, and his five senses were also good, but in a moment he discovered that the location where the sound came from was the frozen bone dragon. I saw that at this moment, the ice crystals on the bone dragon began to slowly appear fine lines. The fine lines are like earthworms, as long as the fingers, and then slowly extend. Just a few seconds later, the crack that was originally as long as a finger became as long as an arm, and it was still spreading. "Not good, attack the bone dragon''s head and kill him!" Duke Miller and the others immediately reacted. Obviously, Carlisle''s sworn words just now were invalid. This bone dragon is stronger than he imagined, and his forbidden spell can only temporarily imprison the bone dragon. As Duke Miller, President Theodore and others greeted them, a group of panicked nobles reflected, and then they gathered towards the head of the bone dragon in horror. When they reached the head of the bone dragon, Duke Miller and other sky knights took the lead. The long sword in his hand shone with vindictive light and smashed down on the bone dragon''s head. Suddenly, there was a roar in the field. It''s just that the head of this bone dragon is too hard, even if it doesn''t move, it will take a lot of time to break open. However, with the slashing of the crowd, the speed of the cracks in the ice cubes on the bone dragon sped up. With the sound of Kaka''s shattering, the crack has begun to spread like a spider web at this moment. "Quick, speed up!" Duke Miller and the others kept shouting and slashing with all their strength. And Carlisle was standing not far away at the moment, but his face was sometimes blue and sometimes purple. Obviously, the face was beaten too fast. "That''s too late!" At the moment, Narant did not go to attack the head of the bone dragon with a group of nobles. Because there is no shortage of him in this situation. At the same time, Narant faintly had a bad feeling. Because the attack speed of Duke Miller and others simply can''t keep up with the speed of the ice cubes cracking. Sure enough, just when Duke Miller and others tried to knock out two-thirds of the thickness of the skull, there was a roar in the field. Boom! With the roar, the ice chips flew across the field, and the dark bone dragon broke through the confinement of the ice. Roar! And in the mist of ice shards flying, a deafening roar of filial piety came the next moment. Then, a huge strong wind came, and the bone dragon had spread its wings and returned to the sky. hoo hoo hoo! After returning to the sky, the bone dragon did not escape, but became more violent, and the attack became more violent. Groups of dragon breaths spewed out of its mouth, sweeping across all the surrounding areas where nobles gathered. "Be careful, get out of the way!" When a group of nobles saw such a fierce attack from the bone dragon, they were frightened and hurriedly avoided. "This strength is even half a point stronger than just now!" The sky knights such as Duke Miller looked at the bone dragon, and their expressions became even more ugly. This bone dragon actually stimulated its potential in the imprisonment just now, and its strength has increased a little. Although it is only a trace, if there are several such improvements, then this bone dragon can truly break through to become a ninth-order existence. At that time, it is estimated that everyone can only look at the wind and flee. Of course, even so, it is more difficult to deal with this crazy bone dragon than before. Now all the nobles are very regretful. I regret that I didn''t listen to Baron Narant''s persuasion just now, and immediately killed the bone dragon. In this way, if it hadn''t been delayed for a while, maybe this bone dragon has really become a pile of keels. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world. A group of sky knights could only grit their teeth and start besieging the dark bone dragon. As for the rest of the earth knights with a little strength, they didn''t dare to approach at this moment. In the furious dragon breath of the bone dragon just now, at least two or three earth knights were ruined because they couldn''t escape and turned into fly ash. Now if these earth knights come forward, they will die. "Your Excellency Black Envoy, this bone dragon is really too powerful!" "Dark believers, this is for sure, even if the bone dragon is in our dark abyss, it is the existence of the dominant side, and it is the most effective stop of the dark master, even if the bone dragon is the weakest, it is not casually killed. dead!" Not far away, the Pope looked at the bone dragon that took off again, with excitement on his face. "Your Excellency Black Envoy, but there is only a bone dragon and a high-level dark creature in the field. In order to avoid other accidents, let''s play in person!" "Well, there are enough accidents today, and there can be no more accidents!" The black envoy nodded. Immediately, the two went directly over the castle wall, and then rushed towards the battlefield ahead with a group of elite dark creatures. Woo! hoo hoo hoo! At the same time, the charging horn of the dark creatures sounded again in the Duke City. Obviously, the dark creatures were preparing to win today''s battle in one go. Immediately, the coalition forces had already turned around and reversed here, especially with the addition of the Pope, the black envoy and other archbishops, the coalition forces had to separate two sky knights to resist. Because both the Pope and the black envoy had reached the strength of the sky knights, ordinary earth knights had no way to fight them. With the reduction of sky knights, Duke Miller and others can no longer suppress the dark bone dragon, they can only support the situation. "I''m afraid it''s going to end if it goes on like this!" Narant frowned when he saw this, but the situation now took a turn for the worse. Of course, he also knew that the key to today''s battle was on the bone dragon. As long as the bone dragon is solved, the high-end combat power of the coalition forces can be released. But now who has the ability to solve the bone dragon? Carlisle had no hope. He had just released a forbidden spell, and it would take a day to regain his fighting power. Narant opened the system panel involuntarily. Look at the tall 30,000 to 40,000 energy points above. "If I break through to become a magister, the power of the space blade can also skyrocket!" Thinking of this, Narant did not hesitate any more, and went directly to a building far away from the battlefield. "Hmph, you dared to say I was timid just now, and you are just a shameless villain!" While other nobles, big and small, were fighting among the commoners, Narant moved away from the battlefield. This scene happened to be seen by Prince Eric. Prince Eric snorted and cursed directly at Narant. Of course Narant ignored this guy and quickly disappeared into the building. After finding a fairly clean dilapidated stone house, Narant sat cross-legged and opened the lottery panel. Immediately, Narant began to redeem kiwis at all costs. "Not enough! Come again!" "It''s not enough, come again..." In the stone house, Narant''s energy point was rapidly decreasing as the kiwi fruit was eaten. However, it is not difficult to break through the magister, so he spent 10,000 energy points, and his realm still hasn''t broken through. However, fortunately, he is not short of energy points now, so Narant continues to exchange it regardless. And when he sent the kiwi fruit into his mouth desperately, the battle in the city had reached the stage of white-hot, and there were roars and screams everywhere. The human race was restrained by the high-level combat power, and the dark creatures launched a total, and finally began to retreat. If there is one bright spot, it is naturally Narant''s subordinates. But his subordinates are too few to control the overall situation. And the speed of the coalition''s retreat was too fast, and they were quickly compressed without waiting for Raymond, Quick and others to support them. "Haha, you all have to die today!" Seeing this scene, the Pope already felt the victorious breath, and immediately laughed. Chapter 866： Breakthrough to become a magician "Merke, you fallen, one day you will be sent to the gallows!" Hearing the pope''s wild laughter, a group of alliance nobles gritted their teeth, If dark creatures are hateful, then traitors like Merck are 10,000 times more hated than dark creatures. "Haha, to the gallows? Then you won''t see that day either, because today all of you will die!" "Besides, haven''t you seen it yet? The situation has changed now!" "In the past, when dark creatures wanted to come to the Holy Continent, they could only rely on the dark abyss to open up space cracks." "However, even if the dark creatures can descend from this space crack, the strength and intelligence of the dark creatures will be reduced because of the wear and tear in the space crack." "But now, such a problem no longer exists, because we have established several teleportation arrays, which can transmit all dark creatures intact." "And, as long as you are willing, you can spread more pure death energy. At that time, how long do you think the Holy Continent can survive under the attack of the Dark Lord!" The Pope''s face is full of disdain, as long as this human race team is solved, then more dark creatures will be delivered continuously. Needless to say about ordinary low-level dark creatures. It can be directly teleported by relying on the spirit of the earth. And the top dark creatures like the bone dragon are a little troublesome. Because the strength is too strong, the teleportation array itself is not enough to support their teleportation, and it is necessary for the dark master to use power to assist the teleportation. And these dead human races can be used as sacrifices, so that the Lord of Darkness can successfully transmit powerful dark creatures such as bone dragons safely. As long as the number of top-level dark creatures reaches a certain number, then conquering the sacred continent is just around the corner. "Teleportation Array? It actually exists!" The nobles were a little surprised when they heard this. Although they have never seen a real teleportation formation, many ancient books of the alliance have also recorded the existence of the teleportation formation. It is said that after the establishment of the teleportation array, it can directly connect two places far away. Even if they are separated by hundreds or thousands of miles, they can arrive in the blink of an eye with the teleportation array. Of course, even if this teleportation formation existed, it was tens of thousands of years ago, and such a group of alliance nobles had never seen it before. In the past, it was only treated as a legend, just like the goblins who always talked about the rumors that their ancestors were rich. "Haha, yes, the teleportation formation is real!" The Pope enjoyed the shocked expressions of the nobles. "Okay, you all know the truth. You can die clearly. Now, let the dark creatures send you back to the embrace of your God of Glory!" After speaking, the Pope looked at the bone dragon not far away. "Your Excellency Bone Dragon, please don''t save your strength, it''s time to send these people on the road!" hoo hoo hoo! As the Pope''s voice fell, the bone dragon responded immediately, and after a few roars, the dragon''s breath in that mouth became more violent and fast. And the four sky knights who could only support themselves were forced to retreat step by step. At the same time, other dark creatures saw this scene, and they also rioted and frantically moved towards the coalition soldiers. "Ah, we can''t stop here, what should we do?" Soon, an exclamation came from the nobles. In the face of the dark creatures, even the nobles with the earth knights began to be powerless. They all understand that the tide is over. "Everyone, Duke City can''t be held anymore, everyone started to break through and evacuate!" When Theodore saw this scene, he completely gave up the idea of ??turning things around and shouted at the nobles. In such a situation, it is possible to escape one by one. "Everyone, get out!" "Yeah, break through!" Following Theodore''s words, the nobles no longer hesitated, and began to move towards the city gate and the gap in the city wall. The Prince Eric had been waiting for this moment for a long time, and immediately started to break through with his subordinates. "If you want to escape, can you escape?" The Pope just sneered in the face of a group of nobles who wanted to break through. hoo hoo hoo! As soon as his voice fell, the dark bone dragon in the sky gave up its entanglement with the four sky knights and began to attack the earth knight nobles who wanted to break through. "Ah, be careful, the bone dragon is here!" The original formation of the nobles was fairly orderly, and they could rely on the surrounding city walls and buildings to form a consistent formation. But now because they are fighting each other, the scene is directly plunged into chaos. In this way, the bone dragon at this moment suddenly turned its spearhead, which was beyond the expectations of all nobles. A group of nobles in groups of three or five saw the bone dragon coming in agitation, and they were all scared to death. But they are now mixed in the siege of dark creatures, and there is no place or bunkers to avoid, so what is needed is to face the attack of the bone dragon. hoo hoo hoo! I saw that it flew to the gap in the city wall, and then the dragon''s breath was sprayed directly on the several noble representatives who were running at the forefront to break through. "Ah, my legs!" "Ah, my arm..." With the spray of the dragon''s breath, the next moment, there was a mournful cry from the crowd. I saw that this small team originally had six nobles to break through, and two were solved by the bone dragon in an instant. Two or three others were seriously injured. After the bone dragon severely injured these people, You immediately looked at the other small groups of nobles who escaped, and immediately continued to pass through the crowd, spraying hot flames again. Ahhh! A few more screams came, and several noble representatives were hit hard. In this way, the bone dragon began to continuously harvest the small teams of nobles who had fallen into their own battles. The noble representatives had no resistance at all, and the number of casualties lost at one time was actually greater than the damage caused by the fighting these days. "Bastard!" Seeing this, President Theodore immediately wanted to help. But it was pulled by Duke Miller. "Theodore, run away with the goddess immediately! If you don''t leave, you will have no chance. The goddesses are more important than our nobles, especially the prophet goddess!" "Miller, Goddess, I have arranged for my subordinates to evacuate. The Prophet Goddess follows Narant, so there should be no problem..." "So, since you Miller is determined to die, how can I, Theodore, back down!" Duke Miller has already made up his mind to die, and Theodore is naturally not bad, so he will not run away. "Okay, Theodore, let''s fight together!" After hearing the words, Duke Miller did not persuade him any more, and decided to go with Theodore to entangle the bone dragon and try to buy time for the nobles to escape. "You ugly guy, let me see how strong you are!" After that, the two rushed directly to the dark bone dragon, and then fought with the bone dragon. As for the other sky knights, they have all dispersed at this moment, escorting the nobles of their respective empires to begin to evacuate. For example, the sky knight of the Bach Empire also knew that the situation was over, and had already guarded Eric towards the city gate. boom! In this way, Duke Miller and Theodore face the dark bone dragon alone, and there is no chance of winning. Hearing a bang, Duke Miller, who had just been entangled with the bone dragon for a while, was suddenly hit by the bone dragon''s claw, and was slapped violently from the air, and then fell to the ground. "Miller!" Theodore exclaimed, then turned his head and attacked the bone dragon even more desperately. Roar! boom! The next moment, President Theodore was also slapped by the bone dragon. "Haha, hoo hoo hoo!" After shooting Duke Miller and Theodore, the bone dragon roared happily. The breath that was just besieged by a group of sky knights can finally be released now. However, just after his roar of filial piety fell, Duke Miller and President Theodore below slowly stood up from the ground again. "Ugly big guy, we''re not dead yet!" Duke Miller and President Theodore regained their grip on the long swords and rushed towards the bone dragon again. "Humble human race, you are courting death." The dark bone dragon snorted coldly, and the two and one dragon fought together again. boom! boom! And not long after, there were two muffled noises in the field again. Duke Miller and President Theodore were slapped by the dark bone dragon again. This time the bone dragon used stronger power, so Duke Miller and Theodore were shot farther. "You ugly bastard, do you only have so much ability!" However, Duke Miller and President Theodore stood up again like Xiaoqiang who could not be beaten to death. Even though the corner of his mouth was bleeding, his expression was very calm and he rushed towards the bone dragon. "Roar, then I will fulfill you now!" Hearing Duke Miller and Theodore''s provocative words, the bone dragon was finally furious. Immediately, he ignored the other nobles and started to attack the two of them with all his strength. For a while, the battle between Duke Miller, President Theodore and the dark bone dragon was endless. Of course, the losers were still Duke Miller and President Theodore. As the two were shot flying again and again, but stood up from the ground again and again, the scars on their bodies became more and more, and they finally turned into a dead end. "Weak human race, your courage is very good, but unfortunately your strength is still too weak, let me kill you, and in the future, you will be transformed into a member of our dark creatures, and then you will be dedicated to serving me!" He was also impressed by the tenacity of Duke Miller and Theodore. However, this does not mean that the bone dragon will let the two of them go. Instead, he wanted to kill Duke Miller and Theodore, and then make him a skeleton soldier or other death knight, and then become his slave. After finishing speaking, the bone dragon didn''t wait for Duke Miller to reply, and the dragon breath in his mouth aimed at the two of them and spit it out directly. "Duke Miller!" "President Theodore!" Seeing this, the surrounding nobles screamed in surprise, but at the moment they could only watch, unable to step forward to support or help. And after the dragon breath spewed out of the bone dragon''s mouth, it would fall on the heads of the two in the next moment. "Space teleportation!" And just when everyone thought that Duke Miller and President Theodore would surely die, an unexpected situation appeared again. I saw that Narant had come dozens of meters away from Duke Miller, and immediately began to wave the staff in his hand. As his voice fell, his figure disappeared in place, and the next moment he appeared beside Duke Miller and President Theodore. "Advanced flame shield!" hum! This time, people saw it clearly, and finally understood how Narant appeared next to Duke Miller to save him. And as the shield technique that Narant cast took effect, the terrifying dragon breath had already covered several people. However, the three people were hiding in the shield, but the dragon breath could not hurt the three of them. "Narant, why did you come back? Didn''t you just leave?" However, seeing Narant leaving and returning, Duke Miller was not happy at all, instead his face was full of sadness. "Duke Miller, who said I just left, I just went to the battlefield to restore my magic power." "Narant, you shouldn''t come back, what about the Prophet Goddess? You should take her and flee immediately, this bone dragon is too powerful, we can''t fight it at all!" President Theodore shook his head. "Duke Miller, Stella is very safe now. As for the bone dragon, it is very powerful, but it is not necessarily for me!" Narant was inside the shield, with an unprecedented calm on his face. Just now, he spent more than 23,000 energy points, and finally completed the breakthrough from high-level magician to four-star magician. After the breakthrough, his magic also had a qualitative leap. "Narant, this bone dragon is different from the dark python..." Duke Miller didn''t know where Narant''s confidence came from, and even wondered if he underestimated the dark bone dragon. "Hoohoho, Human Race, you just destroyed my good deeds!" Just when Duke Miller wanted to say something, the angry roar of the dark bone dragon came from the ears of several people. Obviously, the bone dragon is very angry about Narant''s repeated destruction of his good deeds That''s right, this master has destroyed your good deeds twice, what can you do with me? Sample? "Narant immediately looked up at the bone dragon. "Roar, human reptile, I will catch you later, and then bite you to death one by one!" The dark bone dragon gritted his teeth in anger. "Really? Lizard, I''m going to break all your bones and bring them back to make soup!" "Although you have been dead for so many years, but after all, you were transformed from a giant dragon, so maybe it''s quite a supplement!" Narant said with a smile, facing this bone dragon that even a sky knight can hang and beat, a little bit No fear. "Hooho, human reptile, you are courting death!" The bone dragon was furious and sprayed dragon breath at Narant and others again. "You two, stay out of the way for a while, and let me perform!" Narant said to Duke Miller and President Theodore, and then a teleport left the shield. "Large lizard, now let you see the power of my magus, my lord!" In the next instant, Narant appeared dozens of meters away. "Flaming Fire Dragon!" The next moment, Narant didn''t bother anymore, waved his staff, and started casting spells directly. As the voice fell, flames like a fire dragon moved towards the bone dragon, covering it all over. Roar! Of course, the bone dragon is so powerful that such flames cannot really burn it to death. Therefore, although the bone dragon was burned and painful, it still quickly launched a counterattack towards Narant. Not only was the sharp claws shot at Narant, but the dragon breath in the mouth was even more expensive. He squirts. But Narant relied on space teleportation to quickly evade, and at the same time, the flaming dragon did not stop. It has always covered the bone dragon. Chapter 867： Dragon Knight "Hooho! You cunning reptile, are you going to rely on such despicable means to defeat me? A flame like yours, even if I stand and burn you all day, it won''t hurt me!" In the face of Narant''s rogue''s style of play, the Dark Bone Dragon also hated his teeth. The main reason is that Narant''s space teleportation is too buggy. Even if it is in the air, it cannot accurately predict where Narant will appear at the next moment. If it were someone else, even the sky knight, he would definitely not be able to escape the pursuit of the dark bone dragon. "Really? Maybe I can really cook you later? Although you don''t even have a pound of meat on your body now, you can still burn your bones." Compared with the anger of the dark bone dragon, Narant is very happy. With the improvement of his realm, not only his magic power has been greatly increased, but also the casting speed has also made a qualitative leap. For example, the magic of space teleportation, before he needed at least four seconds to cast the spell. But now it only takes two seconds to complete. In this way, as long as he predicts well in advance, he can easily avoid the pursuit of this dark bone dragon. "Roar, cunning reptile, then you can burn it. When your magic power is exhausted, I must slowly roast you with dragon breath!" The dark bone dragon has no way to take Narant for the time being, but he also knows that the magician''s magic power is limited, so he is ready to torture him after Nalant''s magic power is exhausted. In this way, the dark bone dragon kept chasing, Narant kept running and flashing, and at the same time used magical flames to roast the bone dragon. And although Narant''s magical flames didn''t do much damage to the bone dragon, it also burned his bones red. Of course, the bone dragon is not stupid. Although it has been chasing Narant, it has not left the gap in the city wall or near the gate. And Narant also seemed to have a tacit understanding, only restraining the bone dragon near here, and did not really escape. Although such a situation made it impossible for the nobles to break through successfully, they were able to survive temporarily. "Narant, you should evacuate yourself. This bone dragon is too difficult to deal with. We can''t defeat it." Duke Miller and others have been trapped in a tight siege. Many nobles saw that the front city wall could not break through, and wanted to break out of the other city walls. But hesitantly, the Pope and the armored knights led a large group of elites to block them, and it was also difficult to break through in other areas. Duke Miller saw that Narant might be in danger as well, so he immediately reminded Narant. After all, Narant''s flames had already scorched the bone dragon for more than ten minutes, but the bone dragon did not suffer any damage, but the black and red death energy in its body was consumed. "Duke Miller, don''t worry, I''m sure!" Narant waved his hand. At the same time, seeing the faintly reddish bones on the bone dragon, he also felt that the time was almost up. The main reason is to constantly avoid the bone dragon''s attack. His magic power has been consumed a lot, and he can''t stand the continuous consumption. "Furious waves!" The next moment, Narant decisively changed the magic and cast a high-level water-based magic again. As the magic was cast out, a huge turbulent wave was instantly formed in the air. This turbulent wave swept directly towards the bone dragon. Stab la la! This turbulent wave hit the bone dragon like a violent sea wave hitting a reef. However, although this furious sea wave is a high-level magic, it is very effective against weaker enemies during a group attack. But it is useless to deal with high-level dark creatures like the dark bone dragon. The dark bone dragon''s body is stronger than a reef, and he remains motionless in the face of the turbulent waves. After the waves hit him, there was just a few bursts of steam, and then there was no other effect. "Haha, ignorant reptile, I said that your attacks are ineffective against me!" After the furious waves released by Narant disappeared, the dark bone dragon immediately laughed at Narant with a disdainful tone. Although when the waves suddenly poured on him, he felt that there was some unusual damage on his body. For example, the energy of death in oneself has a little bit of a confluence to the bones all over the body. But the bone dragon is not the only one. Such weak damage does not affect his battle forest. And it only takes a few minutes to fix it. "I''m just trying it out!" Narant doesn''t know if his ideas are useful, after all, the bone dragon and the gargoyle are slightly different. Still, there''s nothing wrong with giving it a try. "Now is the time for you to truly see my ultimate move, Master!" "Blade of space!" Narant smiled slightly and began to cast spells again. Buzz! When Narant finished casting the spell, there was a dense buzzing sound in the air. This is the faint sound of space turbulence tearing apart the space. Of course, this sound is extremely low, and if you don''t pay attention, it will be ignored directly. However, the sound will be ignored, but due to the increase in Narant''s strength and the increase in the number of space blades, the existence of space cracks is immediately noticed. The bone dragon was flying towards Narant at the moment, but more than a dozen black cracks suddenly appeared in front of him. He didn''t have any extra time to reflect at all, and the next moment he slammed into the space blade. scoff! scoff! hoo hoo hoo! Accompanied by the scoffing sound of the teeth, the dark bone dragon let out a painful roar of filial piety. Although Narant''s space blade this time is still unable to directly cut off the bones of the dark bone dragon, compared to the previous depth of only more than ten centimeters, the scar gap at this moment is already terrifying. The bones of this bone dragon with thick trunks were directly cut in half. And those smaller bones were cut off directly. "How is this possible, your power can''t cause such heavy damage to me." The dark bone dragon felt the physical damage, but also showed an unbelievable look. He could feel the power of the Narant Space Blade, which was at most twice as strong as before, but the damage caused to him now is more than enough. "Hehe, this is the power of science!" Narant was overjoyed when he saw this. He also knows that the damage power of his current space blade is not enough to cut off those tiny bones that can make the bone dragon at one time. But this is obviously because of the effect of his use of fire and water. Although the bone dragon has a steady stream of death energy to repair it, it cannot be as easy as dealing with the gargoyle, but it also greatly improves Narant''s attack damage. "The power of science, what kind of magic is this?" The bone dragon thought that Narant was talking about some kind of secret technique. "Well, this isn''t magic, it''s divine power, the divine power bestowed by the God of Creation!" Narant smiled and took the delivery. "Hoohoho, despicable human race, you dare to tease me, I will kill you!" The dark bone dragon is naturally not stupid, and it is impossible to believe that it has any divine power. The next moment, he continuously spit out dragon breath towards Narant. However, just after the dragon''s breath was expelled, the seemingly violent bone dragon flapped its wings, and its figure quickly rose to the sky. This is actually ready to escape. "Do you think you can escape?" Narant had already prevented the bone dragon from escaping, otherwise, no matter how strong his attack power was after he flew high, it would not be the case. "Blade of space!" Narant''s space blade was cast again. Just when he was talking nonsense with this dark bone dragon, Narant''s spellcasting did not stop. After all, he didn''t need to sing for spellcasting. scoff! scoff! How could the bone dragon think that Narant was so perverted that he could cast spells without even singing. When it was tall, more than a dozen black lines appeared in front of it again, and then it hit it without any accident. Kaka! Ow! The target of Narant''s attack this time is not the head and neck of the bone dragon, because the bones in those two places are too hard and too thick. He attacked the bones of the dragon''s wings. At the moment when the bone dragon''s wings hit the space blade, several bones were directly cut off. With the mournful howl of the dark bone dragon, its figure began to sway, and then it was no longer able to climb, and began to fall continuously. Boom! With a roar, the huge body of the bone dragon fell directly to the ground. "Bastard, how is this possible!" And when the Pope and the armored knight who were not far away saw this scene, they both showed incredible expressions. They really did not expect that the powerful bone dragon would be defeated by such a young human race. You must know that the bone dragon can fight against six sky knights. "Hoohoho!" However, although the bone dragon lost the ability to fly, its combat effectiveness in other aspects remained the same. At this moment, after it swayed and stood up, it irritably sprayed dragon breath around, and wanted to rely on crawling to go towards the castle. "Want to run, can you run?" Seeing this, Narant was naturally reluctant to let him run away, and quickly chased in the direction of the bone dragon. "Go and stop him!" When the Pope and the armored knights saw this scene, they immediately moved, no longer caring about Duke Miller and others, and hurried towards the bone dragon. Although the bone of the bone dragon is broken, it only needs to give it some time, and it won''t take long to recover. In this way, the most important thing now is to ensure that the bone dragon can return to the castle safely, so that this rare high-level combat power can be preserved. "Human kid, go to hell!" The Pope went towards the dark bone dragon, but the armored knight came towards Narant and wanted to block it. After getting close to Narant, the armored knight slashed a sword directly at Narant, and the strong sword energy shone straight to Narant. Narant is naturally not afraid, "Blade of space!" With a low voice from Narant, the blade of space appeared directly around the armored knight. scoff, scoff! With a few cutting sounds, the heavy armor on the armored knight broke open. Immediately, there was a popping sound. Although this armored knight seems to have no flesh and blood, with the sound of puff, the black energy in the body is very useful. After the attack was successful, Narant moved in an instant, not only exceeding the sword glow of the armored knight, but also a dark bone dragon more than a hundred meters away. "Blade of space!" scoff, scoff! "Blade of space..." Next, Narant released the Space Blade towards the dark bone dragon twice in a row, and the attack target was changed to the bone dragon''s head. , It has to be said that the head of the dark bone dragon is still very hard. Narant cast the space blade twice in succession, but he didn''t break the bone dragon''s head. Ow! However, the bone dragon still suffered from pain, and the running speed became faster. "Stop it, kid!" At this time, the pope of the church was about to arrive. "There''s not much magic left!" At this moment, Narant frowned slightly as he sensed his magic power that was about to bottom out. If the armored knight didn''t block it just now, then he should be able to open a gap on the bone dragon''s head and injure it as long as he displays the third space blade. But now he has a problem. If you continue to use the space blade, then I am afraid that you will not be able to catch up with the severely injured bone dragon, because the Pope has already arrived and will definitely stop him. "Boy, go to hell!" After Narant pondered for a moment, the Pope finally arrived. At this moment, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, as long as he blocked Narant for a moment, the bone dragon could escape smoothly. "Space teleportation!" And at this moment, Narant finally made the wrong decision. With the light drink again, his figure immediately disappeared. The next moment, he appeared on top of the bone dragon. "die!" He Narant is not only a magician, but also a title knight. When it appeared on the top of the bone dragon''s head, Narant directly pulled out the long sword from his waist, and immediately activated his vindictive energy, and the dragon''s teeth were wrapped in a strong red glow and stabbed straight down. Benedict! The next moment, there was a crisp sound as if an arrow had lost its nail on the wooden board. Narant''s long sword accurately hit the indentation made by the blade of space two times before, and then penetrated and pierced directly. Inside the head of the bone dragon. The dragon tooth long sword pierced the bone dragon head, and did not reach the hilt of the sword Ow! Ow! And with the insertion of the blade, the bone dragon''s body first froze, and then it struggled violently and wailed. "Do not!" Seeing this scene, the Pope and the armored knight became distorted and roared. Boom! Unfortunately, the fact has been established, Narant''s long sword has been directly inserted into the soul fire of the bone dragon. Even if the vitality of the bone dragon is strong and the soul fire is injured, it will not escape the end of death. Ow... Finally, after a violent struggle, the bone dragon''s wailing became weak. Boom! The next moment, its figure got a meal, and it fell to the ground with a bang. "it is good!" "Baron Narant is mighty!" "Baron Narant is mighty!" And when the bone dragon fell to the ground with a bang, there were bursts of cheers and cheers from the field at the same time. The bone dragon is the nightmare of all the coalition forces today, but now Narant has killed this nightmare with the power of one person, which is definitely beyond the imagination of the nobles. "Everyone, the bone dragon is dead, follow me to kill all these dark creatures under me, this duke city is ours!" Narant is also unprecedentedly satisfied, and today he actually killed a dragon. Although it is a bone dragon, it still has flaws, and its strength has fallen to the eighth-order bone dragon. But that didn''t change the fact that he became a dragon knight. "Okay, everyone follow Baron Narant to kill!" "Follow Baron Narant to kill!" The scene of Narant beheading the bone dragon gave the nobles great courage. After hearing the words, they all started to fight like chicken blood. In such a cold weapon battlefield, sometimes a brave enough general is really important. Although Narant is not a general, he can also serve as a benchmark for these nobles. Chapter 868： peace talks? , the fastest update to the latest chapters of War Lords: Rise from the Land of Doom! "Damn it!" In the face of the sudden blood-fighting from the nobles, the expressions of the Pope and the armored knight changed drastically. Now that there is no bone dragon, the morale of the allied nobles has rebounded, which is a disaster for them. "Boy, I''m going to kill you!" The Pope quickly walked towards Narant with the long sword in his hand. Narant had not used the Space Blade to attack him or the Dark Bone Dragon before, and he had already guessed that Narant''s magic might have bottomed out. However, how could it be so easy for him to kill Narant now. "Merke, you fallen, have you forgotten us!" I saw Duke Miller and other sky knights standing in front of Narant at this moment. "Why do you **** infidels block the coming of the Lord? Isn''t it good to welcome the coming of the Lord and gain eternal life?" After being blocked by a group of sky knights, the Pope was naturally unable to move forward, and could only fight against a group of sky knights. During the slaughter, the Pope''s face was twisted and full of resentment and questioning. His tone was as if the truth was on his side. "Merke, go to your dark master, go to your eternal life, don''t you like to be a person who is not a ghost or a ghost?" Duke Miller and the others scolded directly. "You''ll all regret it!" The Pope tickled his teeth with hatred. "Even if you really regret it, I''m afraid you won''t be able to see it. Today we will kill you, a fallen person who betrayed the human race, here!" All the sky knights laughed out loud. When the Pope heard the words, his face was ugly, but he was actually looking for an opportunity to retreat. Now the dark pythons and bone dragons in the field have been exhausted, and the only strong fighting power left is him and the black envoy, but even if the two are not weak, they can''t fight two against six, especially the black envoy previously Also got some injuries. When the sky knights were fighting with the Pope, Narant finally breathed a sigh of relief. "My lord, I''ve become a dragon knight, hehe!" Looking at the huge head under his feet, Narant felt an unprecedented ease. Clang! Then, he struggled to pull the long sword out of the bone dragon''s head. "Hey, what is this?" Just after Narant pulled out the long sword from the bone dragon''s head, there was a phantom of a giant dragon floating out of the bone dragon''s eyes, and then flew higher and higher, and finally disappeared into the air. "Could it be the soul of the bone dragon, does he still have a soul?" Narant felt a little strange. However, at the moment Duke Miller and others are fighting fiercely, and no one can answer his question. "Your Excellency Black Envoy, let''s return to the castle!" At this moment, the Pope finally found an opportunity. After parrying Duke Miller''s attack, he jumped and immediately moved towards a group of bloodthirsty bats. At the same time, he also greeted the armored knight who was also fighting not far away. Hearing the words, the armored knight quickly moved towards the bloodthirsty bat group not far away. Although these middle and low-level dark creatures can be easily solved by a few sky knights, they can also block their pursuit speed by relying on a large number. "Merck, you can''t run!" When Duke Miller and the others saw the Pope fleeing, they naturally chased after them and kept killing the bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles that were blocking their way. "Duke Miller, I advise you to hurry up and get out of the place of death. If you continue to pursue, don''t blame me for dying with you!" As the Pope fled, he occasionally slashed his sword toward the rear. To chase Duke Miller and the others so desperately, is also itch with hatred. "Hehe, Merck, you coward, don''t you want to live forever, why are you willing to die with us!" In this way, a group of sky knights chased the Pope and gradually moved towards the castle. The rest of the nobles also attacked in the direction of the castle at this moment. Without the dark python and the dark bone dragon, the middle and low-level darkness could no longer be stopped under their aura. At this moment, Narant is also running towards Chen Baoer with a grudge. Although he is not ready to continue the fight, he also wants to see how the Pope will end up in the end. "Baron Narant, you don''t have to come here, just leave the Fallen Merck and the rest of the dark creatures to us!" President Theodore saw that Narant kept leaping between the roofs of the city and heading towards the castle, he couldn''t help turning his head to remind him. "President Theodore, I''ll follow the past to see the fun!" Narant explained immediately. In fact, he is not the only one who wants to join in the fun. The same is true of many representatives of the more powerful principalities. Even Prince Eric, who had previously wanted to escape, was rushing towards the castle at this moment. "Baron Narant, your magic power has been exhausted, so be careful!" President Theodore did not stop him when he saw this. "I understand, President Theodore!" Nalanda nodded. Although his magic power has been completely consumed, there is still a shield stored in the staff, so there is definitely no problem in terms of safety. In this way, Narant set off towards the castle with many nobles. When they arrived at the gate of the castle, several sky knights, the Pope and the armored knights were already fighting again in the forecourt of the castle. There are also a large number of middle-level dark creatures in the castle. Under the orders of the armored knight and the Pope, they and the archbishops began to lay siege to several sky knights. It''s just that the middle-level dark creatures and those archbishops are only the strength of the earth knights at most, so even if there are many people, they are gradually killed by a few sky knights. "Duke Miller, President Theodore, how about we have peace talks now?" The more the Pope killed, the more ugly his face became, and suddenly he made a request to Duke Miller. "Merke, you fallen, what tricks do you want to plan?" Theodore and others did not believe that a fallen person like the Pope would have any intention of negotiating peace. "There is no trick. In the current situation, although you killed the dark bone dragon and the dark python, you must pay a heavy price if you want to completely win the Duke City. After all, there are countless dark creatures inside and outside the city! " "So, why don''t we make a deal. I can make the dark creatures stop attacking and let your allied forces leave!" "And you, immediately lead the coalition to withdraw from the Duke City, which is good for both of us!" The Pope''s tone was sincere. "Hmph, Merck, do you think you are still qualified to let us withdraw from Duke City?" Several sky knights sneered. "Are you qualified to know in your heart, are you really willing to sacrifice the lives of tens of thousands of soldiers just to obtain such a dilapidated empty city?" The Pope continued. "Merke, I advise you to die. We humans are not afraid of sacrifice in the face of dark creatures, and we will never compromise with dark creatures!" The next moment President Theodore categorically rejected the Pope''s proposal. Because from the war for more than a hundred years, the human race has understood one thing, that is, there is no possibility of compromise for dark creatures. Because their purpose is to turn the entire sacred continent into a land of death, killing or converting all creatures into dark creatures. "Merke, you obviously have the opportunity to escape from the city, but you have to return to this castle, and now you are proposing peace talks. I am afraid you have other scruples?" "For example, the shady scene in front of that?" Duke Miller also interjected at this time. And at this moment, in front of the vestibule near the gate of the inner castle, the dark curtain of the teleportation formation has completely fallen into the eyes of the sky knights. "What''s the matter? I''m giving you a good result for both sides of the team. If you really don''t give up, then you will regret it!" The Pope did not evacuate outside the city, as Duke Miller had speculated, it was for this teleportation formation. Although the teleportation array relies on the essence of the earth to operate, the various materials required for its own layout are also very precious. In this way, they are really unwilling to give up this teleportation array. After all, even the abyss master can only provide them with three sets of such large teleportation arrays. In this way, any teleportation formation is extremely precious. Their original plan did not show that the coalition could counterattack them. Their plan was to lure the coalition forces into the Duke City and besiege them all. Then rely on their blood to sacrifice, and at the same time summon more powerful dark creatures by relying on the accumulated earth spirit. In this way, it only takes one or two months for them to form an extremely powerful dark army. At that time, it will not only recapture the land lost in the previous years, but also start to conquer the sacred continent again. "Merke, we won''t regret it, killing you disgusting guys, even if we all sacrifice, it will be worth it!" Duke Miller finally determined that the shady scene in front of him was the teleportation formation, and his eyes flickered. He understood the horror of this teleportation array, and it could allow dark creatures to be teleported intact, and even more powerful dark creatures. In this way, no matter what today, this teleportation array must be destroyed, otherwise it will be a very big threat to the entire continent. Duke Miller''s voice fell, and his figure suddenly moved towards the teleportation formation. "Miller, how dare you!" The Pope was shocked when he saw this, and immediately rushed towards Duke Miller, blocking his figure. "Everyone, solve the teleportation formation of the dark creatures first, and then deal with Merck and them after the teleportation formation is destroyed!" The more impatient Duke Miller saw the Pope, the more he knew the importance of this teleportation formation, and immediately greeted the other sky knights. And other sky knights also came towards Duke Miller. "Everyone, stop them at all costs!" The Pope''s face showed madness. "In addition, order the dungeon guards to kill all the blood slaves and inform the dark master of the situation here!" Immediately, a fiercer battle broke out between the two sides in the vestibule. However, the strength of the Pope and others at the moment has fallen behind after all, so they can''t stop a few sky knights at all. Just two or three minutes later, the retreating Pope and the dark creatures were forced to the front of the teleportation formation. "Everyone attack this teleportation array with all their strength!" And Duke Miller is the one closest to the teleportation formation at this moment. In this way, taking advantage of the neutral position, he shouted at the crowd, and then without hesitation, he slashed a sword towards a stone carving with an inscription in front of him. boom. However, this teleportation formation also has some real materials, and it looks no different from ordinary rocks. But in the face of Duke Miller''s full blow, it was only slightly damaged, and there were only a few cracks on the stone pillar. Of course, since there are cracks, it means that the teleportation array is not indestructible. In this way, if you want to completely destroy it, it is just a few more swords. "asshole!" When the Pope saw this scene, his eyes were suddenly split, and he and the armored knight frantically began to swept away with their swords. But Duke Miller didn''t care when he saw it. The Pope and the others were already in a battle between beasts. There were only two people, how could they have stopped him. Immediately, the figure flashed, went to another direction, and slashed towards the teleportation array again. boom! boom! boom! Next, Duke Miller slashed three swords towards the teleportation formation in a row. Kaka! And with the three consecutive swords, one of the stone pillars in the teleportation formation was finally unbearable, and the tiny spider web cracks on it had spread to all over the place, and dust was constantly falling. Depending on the situation, it should only take the last slash to destroy this teleportation formation. "stop!" Seeing that Duke Miller raised his long sword again and was about to cut it down, the Pope spoke hoarsely. But how could Duke Miller stop, the long sword that shone with vindictive aura was about to be chopped off at the next moment. hum! However, at this moment, a change suddenly occurred. A blood-red light spread from the inside of the castle, and was finally absorbed by the shady curtain in the teleportation array. Of course, it is better to say that it was absorbed by the shady curtain, and it is better to say that it went to another section through the shady curtain of the teleportation array. As the blood-red light continued to flow in, the teleportation array kept buzzing. "Miller, hurry up and don''t delay any longer!" The blood-red light was mixed with a strong smell of blood, which was obviously the product that appeared after the Pope ordered the beheading of the blood slaves. Although everyone does not know what this means, it also means that it is definitely not a good thing. Seeing this, President Theodore hurriedly urged Duke Miller. In fact, he didn''t need to remind him, Duke Miller also knew that it was not too late, so he was just stunned for a moment, and the next moment the long sword was suddenly cut off. "Reptile, you dare!" However, just as Duke Miller''s sword was about to reach the stone pillar, his expression suddenly changed in the next moment. Because he found that the long sword in his hand could not go any further, there was an invisible giant force that firmly imprisoned his long sword, and at the same time the hairs on his body stood up, and he felt a suffocating feeling all over his body~www.novelhall .com~ And along with this suffocation, a strange voice came into my mind the next moment. This voice is not loud, but it reveals coldness and evil, and just listening to it makes people sweat. "what happened?" In fact, it''s not just Duke Miller, everyone near the teleportation array at this moment feels an overwhelming sense of oppression. "It''s the master of the abyss, the master, please come down and destroy these infidels!" But the Pope was suddenly excited at this moment, and shouted out to the shady screen. It turned out that the abyss master projected a little will through the teleportation array after sensing the blood sacrifice. Although it is only insignificant, it is enough to suppress everyone present. Provides you with the fastest update of War Lords: Rise from the Land of Doom, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, be sure to save your bookmarks! Chapter eight hundred and sixty-eight peace talks? Free to read. https:// Chapter 869： black dragon , the fastest update to the latest chapters of War Lords: Rise from the Land of Doom! "Dark Lord!" When they heard the Pope''s call, all the nobles of the coalition forces present could not help breaking out in cold sweat. In the past, although I knew that the dark abyss had an extremely powerful existence, I didn''t expect it to be so powerful that it could directly affect another world across a space and time. Although this is probably because of the teleportation array, it is also beyond everyone''s imagination. "His grandma''s, this is too perverted!" Narant''s complexion also changed dramatically. He originally thought that today''s war could finally be devastated, but where did he think that there would be such a thing. Although he is still a little distance away from the teleportation formation at this moment, his body is still unable to move. It was as if he had been imprisoned by magic, and his whole body was under tremendous pressure and was locked by a mighty force. Boom! However, in the next moment, there was a muffled sound in the field, which made everyone stunned. puff! Hearing a thud, the very proud Pope just now seemed to have been hit hard, suddenly collapsed to the ground, and then vomited a pool of blood. "Follower, you are so disappointing to me. I gave you so many altars for extracting the essence of the earth, and I gave you this teleportation array, but you almost couldn''t even keep this teleportation array. !" After the muffled sound, the gloomy voice came out while the nobles looked at each other. "Master of the abyss, the villain knows it''s wrong, please forgive the little one!" However, in the face of the sudden attack of the abyss master, the Pope did not dare to resist, nor did he dare to be dissatisfied, but immediately kowtowed to admit his mistake. "Hmph, this time is a small lesson for you. If there is another time, it will not be such a light punishment!" The cold voice snorted coldly. Immediately, the Pope could not help but thank him for his amnesty. Seeing this scene, Narant couldn''t help but take a deep breath. This abyss master is definitely a **** insane, this is not even between enemy and me. Such an existence is definitely the most difficult existence to deal with. Because he is moody, you have no idea what weaknesses he has. "Pagan, although you want to resist the coming of darkness with the power of ants, but your courage has been approved by me!" "Now, I can give you a chance, that is, like my believer, become my servant, then I can take your life around you, and also give you immortality!" "But if you dare to continue to defy my will, then I will send you back to the arms of your gods later!" After the Dark Lord reprimanded the Pope, he finally paid attention to the nobles again. Between the words, he actually wanted to subdue everyone. In the face of the choice given by the abyss master, no one uttered a word. Whether it was Duke Miller or Theodore and the others, they were all silent. Naturally, they cannot become traitors like the Pope, pursuing the so-called immortality. "Humph!" dong dong! In the face of the silence of a group of nobles, the next moment the abyss master snorted coldly, and the power of the mind moved, and suddenly there were several muffled sounds in the field. puff puff! After the muffled sound, Duke Miller and other sky knights were hit hard and vomited blood. "Pagan, this is my last chance. Now please tell me if you are willing to submit to me!" Obviously, the blow just now was the disarming power given to them by the abyss master. "It is impossible for us to surrender to you, and your idea of ??controlling our sacred continent is impossible!" "That''s right, our human race can never yield!" Although the invisible pressure on his body was overwhelming, but in the face of the final warning from the abyss master, Duke Miller and others were very strong, and gritted their teeth and said a rebuttal. The abyss master was silent for a moment when he heard the words, and the pressure on everyone suddenly increased in the next moment. "Very well, then you all die!" The abyss master has lost patience, and is ready to rely on the power of his mind to solve several sky knights, and then reverse the occupation. Although Duke Miller and the others had bluish veins on their foreheads and their whole body was soaked with sweat due to the strong pressure, they clenched their teeth and did not beg for mercy. "Could this be the end?" Although the nobles standing a little further away from Narant were not directly targeted, they also felt a suffocating sense of oppression. And he wanted to resist at this moment, but found that it was difficult for him to even move. In this way, he, a traveler, has been wandering in this different world for so long, it seems that he is about to hit the street. hoo hoo hoo! However, just when this idea came to him, a terrifying roar came from the sky not far away. The roar was extremely powerful and majestic. Just listening to this voice, Narant dared to conclude that it was definitely not something that a dark creature could make. Because in addition to its majesty, this roar seems to have a strange rhythm. "Hey, the pressure seems to have weakened!" And just a moment later, Narant discovered an even more incredible thing, that is, with the appearance of this roar, he felt that the pressure on his body was immediately reduced by half. As the pressure weakened, he was finally able to control his body slightly. Immediately, Narant turned his head in the direction where the roar came from. In fact, it wasn''t just him, the other nobles did the same, turning their heads to look in the same direction. "My God, that''s...that''s a dragon!" "It''s really a dragon!" When everyone looked at the sky, there was an exclamation in the next moment. Because, the owner of that majestic roar was actually a huge dragon soaring rapidly. This giant dragon is huge, two circles bigger than the dark bone dragon. The dragon is all black and looks absolutely mighty and domineering. Of course, this is also the first time everyone has seen the existence of a giant dragon. In the past, although it was rumored that the Holy Continent also had giant dragons, and there was some evidence that they really existed. It is possible to see the existence of dragons with your own eyes, that was hundreds of years ago. "Damn, you ugly lizard, how dare you destroy my good deeds!" But at this moment, the dark master who had previously suppressed this kind of aristocracy heard the voice of anger. Obviously, the reduced pressure on Narant and the others is because of the giant dragon. "Roar, dark lord, what about destroying your good deeds? With your power, you can only rely on the teleportation array to cast part of your consciousness!" "Can''t you still fight against me, you have stretched your hands too long, and you are doomed to fail!" But in just a short while, the giant dragon on the horizon has moved from far to near, and along with it, there are strong human race words to reply to the anger of the abyss master. Whoa! And as the words were finished, the dragon had already landed on an arrow tower in the castle. With that huge body, Narant was really worried that it would overwhelm the already aging tower. "Ugly lizard, dare to destroy my good deeds, I will remember you, and I will definitely take revenge when I see you dragons in the future!" The gloomy voice dominated by the abyss came out again, and then there was a black air in the shady curtain that shot towards the giant dragon rapidly. Roar! Seeing this, the giant dragon slammed its mouth open immediately, and with a roar, a dragon breath mixed with white light spots spewed out directly. boom! When the dragon breath sprayed on the black air, it immediately dissipated the black air and disappeared without a trace. "Damn, you will regret it!" As the black qi dissipated, a roar came from the Dark Lord immediately. At this moment, Narant and others finally fully recovered their freedom of movement. However, everyone didn''t move at the moment, because the huge black dragon above his head was also full of coercion. "Hmph, Dark Lord, it''s not the first time that our Dragon Race has clashed with your Dark Abyss, what can we regret!" In the face of the warning from the dark master, the black dragon dismissed it. "Yes, then you just wait!" The Dark Lord heard the words and his voice became even deeper. Boom! Just as the Dark Lord''s voice fell, there was a loud noise in the teleportation array, and then a large amount of black energy was used from the shady curtain. "Dark lord, what is it about this continent that attracts you? You are willing to forcibly break through the barriers of time and space at the cost of half of your strength!" But after the rumbling sound, the giant dragon that landed on the arrow tower instead heard a sound of consternation. "Hmph, **** lizard, you don''t need to worry about it, but I said, if you dare to destroy my good deeds, we will definitely find you in the dark abyss!" "Just wait, this time won''t be too long! Hahaha!" After a horrific grin, the voice of the Dark Lord came to an abrupt end. "Ah, Lord of Darkness, I''m still here, why did you disconnect from me!" But when the laughter ended, the Pope''s face suddenly turned to the side, becoming extremely terrified. He signed a master-servant contract with the Dark Lord, and the Dark Lord left a spiritual imprint on him. But at this moment, he suddenly couldn''t feel the control of the Dark Lord. Obviously, the meaning of the Dark Lord had completely separated from the Holy Continent. Hearing his words, the giant dragon turned his head slightly and looked at him. It was at this sight that the Pope felt tremendous pressure, and squatted directly on the ground, his face turned ashen at the same time. Aside from the Pope''s side, the black energy in the teleportation formation in front of him continued to be used, and it continued to spread, covering most of the castle. I don''t know if it was because of the existence of the black dragon, so the black energy did not spread to the direction of Narant and others. "Human nobles, who among you can call the shots?" Finally, after a while, the black dragon spoke again. "Your Excellency the Dragon, I am the president of the Human Race Sacred Alliance Council. Thank you very much for your action just now. I don''t know if you have anything to explain?" Hearing the words, Theodore immediately saluted the giant dragon respectfully. According to some ancient records, in the ancient times, there were super-powerful people among the human race, and there were even dragon knights. But now the human race has declined, and the Dragon Knight has never heard of it. In this way, Theodore, the president of the council, did not dare to hold back against this giant dragon, and he deliberately lowered his stance. "President of the Holy Alliance Council, I didn''t expect that I haven''t appeared for hundreds of years, and the strength of the human race has been weakened to this point." "However, this is normal. This continent has been suppressed, and it is very good to be able to maintain your current level!" The giant dragon shook his head and sighed. After sighing, the dragon didn''t hesitate, and asked President Theodore. "The reason why I appeared this time is that I just felt a slight fluctuation of our dragon soul!" "However, our dragon clansmen have rarely appeared in this continent, and it can even be said that they no longer exist. I am very curious about why there are dragon soul fluctuations here!" "Human, you were here just now, can you explain it to me?" "Dragon Clan Dragon Soul?" President Theodore was taken aback. But when Narant heard the words, he suddenly thought of the faint light group in the shape of a giant dragon that appeared in the eye socket of the bone dragon. "Your honorable bone dragon, the dragon soul fluctuation you just mentioned should be sent by a dark bone dragon." "Just now, a dark bone dragon was teleported from the dark abyss and was killed by us. His remains are now at the Duke''s gate." Theodore also reflected at this time, although he did not see the faint light group floating out of the bone dragon, but he also guessed this possibility with the knowledge reserve. "Really?" The black dragon immediately looked towards the city gate, and in the next instant he saw the bones of the bone dragon among the rubble and ruins. "It turns out that this should be the clansmen who died in the dark abyss and could not return to the dragon''s lair. Now it is lucky to be able to escape from the darkness." "By the way, who killed it?" "This..." Theodore was a little embarrassed. "Human nobles, you don''t have to worry, this giant dragon has been controlled by darkness, so being able to kill it is a relief for him, so this is also a kindness for our dragon family!" The black dragon understood Theodore''s concerns and immediately Explain the opening. "Your Honorable Dragon Lord, it''s the Baron Narant who killed this skull dragon!" Theodore, who heard the words, had no scruples, and immediately revealed Narant''s name. "Human noble, is that you?" The black dragon looked at Narant immediately. And at the moment of being watched by this giant dragon, Narant felt a huge pressure. Although the pressure of the giant dragon was not intentional, it still made Narant feel a little heavy. "Yes!" Narant took a deep breath and nodded. "Well, our dragon family never owes favor, this scale is for you!" With that said, a silver dragon scale appeared out of thin air in front of the black dragon, and then floated into Narant''s hands. This dragon scale originally looked at least the size of a shield, but when it floated in front of Narant, it was only the size of a slap, and UU Kanshu was directly held in his hand. "Thank you, Your Excellency the Dragon!" Although Narant didn''t know what the scales were for, he quickly thanked him. Heilong nodded when he heard the words, without saying anything, but looked at Theodore. "Human nobles, the things I came here have been completed, and I am going to leave immediately, but before I leave, I have something to remind you!" "Now the time-space barrier connecting this continent and the dark abyss is about to be broken. I hope you can be prepared to deal with it!" "The barrier of time and space is about to be opened? Your Honorable Dragon Lord, are you talking about these black mists? Excuse me, what is going on here? I hope Your Dragon Lord can see that our human race has also bravely resisted the invasion of dark creatures. Let us know!" Although Theodore didn''t understand what he heard, he knew that this was absolutely related to the life and death of the human race, so he immediately asked the dragon to ask. Provides you with the fastest update of War Lords: Rise from the Land of Doom, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, be sure to save your bookmarks! Chapter 869 The Black Dragon is free to read. https:// Chapter 870： world of gods , the fastest update to the latest chapters of War Lords: Rise from the Land of Doom! "I really want to tell you about this. After all, I don''t like those guys with smelly bodies. They are like the plague." Heilong nodded when he heard the words. "Actually, when it comes to this space-time barrier, then I need to tell you about the connection between the Sacred Continent and the Dark Abyss!" "Tens of thousands of years ago, the Dark Abyss and the Sacred Continent were actually a connected world, which means that there was no space-time barrier between the two." "The two are connected? This..." A group of nobles were a little sluggish when they heard the words. In the past, they thought that the dark abyss was very far away from them, and they never thought that the two worlds were actually connected in the past. "That''s right. Back then, our world was collectively referred to as the World of Gods. This world is extremely vast. In addition to thousands of races, there are also various gods, and the God of Glory believed in by your human race on the Holy Continent is one of them." "As for why it became like this in the end, it was because of a war of the gods. I have forgotten who provoked the war, but at that time the gods were divided into three camps." "Two of the camps are opposed to each other, and a war broke out, while a small number of other gods remain neutral." "With the battle of the gods, the original world of the gods could no longer withstand the impact of the battle, and cracks appeared directly." "And just when the crack appeared, the Dark Demon God appeared, and they took advantage of the crack to enter." "Although the gods immediately noticed the seriousness of the problem at that time, it was too late to stop it." "In the end, the gods and the dark demons fought again. As for the result of the battle, it was obvious, because the gods and gods who lost their strength in the internal battle were defeated." "However, at the critical moment, the gods finally united and used all their strength to shatter the entire world of the gods and divide them into countless continental fragments of different sizes." "And your Holy Continent is one of them. According to what you believe in now, I think you should have been the subjects of the God of Glory in the past." "As for those dark creatures, they belonged to the demon gods who invaded the world of gods." "After the world of gods was divided into countless worlds of different sizes, the demon gods did not give up and continue to invade, but it was not as easy as before." "After all, these divided worlds not only have different distances between voids, but also have protective barriers set up by their respective gods." "Even though tens of thousands of years have passed, only part of the fragmented world has been invaded and occupied by dark creatures. Your sacred continent should be one of their next goals." "Now, you should understand the relationship between the sacred continent and the dark abyss, then the barriers of this world are actually the protective shields that the gods arranged for your continent." "However, because of the long-term corrosion of the dark power, and the fact that the dark lord just consumed a small half of his power and directly eroded the protective barriers of your world with the help of the teleportation array, then your sacred continent will be quite in front of them from now on. protection." "And at that time, the dark territory of the dark lord will approach your continent, and then connect again." "This... Your Honorable Black Dragon, doesn''t that mean that our Holy Continent can no longer resist the invasion of dark creatures?" A group of nobles turned pale when they heard the words, and finally realized the seriousness of the matter. If only medium and high-level dark creatures invaded through the cracks in time and space in the past, they could still deal with them. But if dark creatures no longer need space cracks, but can log in directly to this continent, then they may no longer have the strength to resist. "In fact, this is indeed the case. Although there are many races on your sacred continent, in the past your continent should belong to a remote corner of the world of gods, so its strength is not high." "Faced with the invasion of the dark lord, I am afraid that I really have no strength to resist!" Heilong nodded, there was no wave in his tone. "Your Honorable Black Dragon, now in our continent, I am afraid that only dragons like you are the strongest existence, and please help us in this continent!" President Theodore immediately pleaded with the black dragon. It can be said that according to the current situation, it seems that this dragon family is their life-saving straw. Although it is said that in addition to their human race, there are many general races such as orcs, elves, dwarves and so on in this continent. But according to what Heilong said earlier, these races may have been aborigines at the edge of the world of the gods, so they were no match for the dark creatures in the eyes of the nobles of the Glory Continent in the eyes of the Holy Continent. "Human, as a part of the world of gods, I really want to help you, but I''m just an old dragon, and I''ve lived for a full 100,000 years!" "Although I was able to push back the dark lord just now, it was only because the body of the dark lord did not appear, but was separated by a time and space." "If his body arrives, I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do!" "And in this continent, our dragon clan is the only one who is left with an old dragon to grow old here. As for the other clansmen, they have long since migrated to the continent with more abundant spiritual elements." "After all, the resources of this continent are too expensive and insufficient to meet the growth of our dragon family." Perhaps because of his age, this black dragon''s temperament is obviously good, and it directly shows his strength. "Your Honorable Dragon Race, is there really no way out?" President Theodore asked in a somewhat desperate tone. "Actually, there is another way, and that is to find a way to contact the continents of other gods'' worlds, or directly connect with their continents. Some powerful gods'' world wars are completely capable of resisting the invasion of this dark lord. " "Your Honorable Dragon Race, but how do we contact other continents of the gods, or connect with them." There is a glimmer of hope in the hearts of everyone, but this hope seems to be very slim, and the only dawn is to see if the black dragon can help. "I have a solution here, it may be effective, but whether it is successful or not, then I can''t give you any guarantee!" Heilong sighed because he could not bear all living beings in this continent to be harmed by dark creatures. "I have the coordinates of a powerful continent, and that continent also has your human race. If you can connect with them, maybe they will shelter you." "But you have to know that even if you really connect with it, when the time comes when your human race is aggressive, you don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing." "Your Honorable Black Dragon, no matter what the final result is, I hope you can help us!" Several strong sky knights looked at each other and made a decision immediately. Compared to the mortal invasion of the dark abyss, other unstable factors are small problems. And the black dragon in front of them is also a divine dragon for them, so everyone is afraid to see if they can see this black dragon again next time. "Since that''s the case, then you should start collecting the earth spirits. After I have collected enough hundreds of earth spirits, I will be able to rely on the power of the earth spirits to pull this continent." "However, you must remember that the speed must be fast. This method of mine needs to use the magic power of the dark lord as the real driving force, otherwise, when the remaining power of the dark lord disappears, this method will be invalid. ." It turned out that the power that the Dark Lord left behind to break the barrier was still in effect at the moment. Black Dragon just wanted to follow this power to pull this continent fragment to other continents in the void. As for the earth spirit, it can be thought of as an introduction, which is used to trigger the explosion of the dark lord''s magic power. "Earth spirit, we have it here!" Theodore heard the words and immediately responded. Since they want to be fast, they definitely don''t want to delay for a moment. As for the spirit of the earth, these days, the coalition team has really gained a lot. Soon, President Theodore asked a group of noble representatives to hand over the earth spirits in their hands. Although many nobles have prepared yellow elves in advance, most of them only have one. At that time, it was only used as a precaution, but I didn''t expect that so many earth spirits would appear in this dead land this time. In this way, there are really quite a lot of the remaining earth spirits, and more than 100 nobles have made up more than 70 groups of earth spirits. After all, the dark creatures on their route were much more populated than Narant''s. However, such a number is obviously not up to the number Hei Long said. Fortunately, Theodore was not stupid. He immediately sent people to the castle to look for it. Sure enough, he found more than 20 groups of earth spirits, which Theodore had not had time to use. Adding up this number, there are already more than 90 groups of Earth Spirits. "Your Excellency Black Dragon, is the number of these earth spirits enough?" President Theodore asked the black dragon with a bag of earth spirits. "That''s not enough. The hundred regiments of earth spirits I mentioned are already the minimum. Even if there are ten less regiments, they may fail!" "This... do you want to go to the back of the Duke City to collect it now?" Theodore immediately looked at the other sky knights when he heard the words. If this is the case, then a few sky knights can only go to the back of the Duke City to **** it at the fastest speed. "Your Honorable Black Dragon, do you only need to reach a hundred regiments?" At this moment, Narant, who was silent in the audience, suddenly spoke up. All of a sudden, all the nobles looked at Narant. "Yes, although it is said that if there are any earth spirits, the more the better, but the minimum is to reach a hundred regiments." Heilong looked at Nalanda and nodded. "Baron Narant, do you have a goblin?" Theodore heard the meaning of Narant''s words and looked at him in surprise. "Well, I have some!" Narant nodded in a low-key manner. If it wasn''t a last resort, he would really be reluctant to take it out. Although there are dozens of bottles of earth essence in the space ring now, he has worked so hard to grab it from the dark creatures. "Really? Baron Narant, how many regiments do you have?" Theodore finally showed his surprise, "Baron Narant, don''t worry, this elf won''t let you give it in vain, and the Alliance will definitely do it later. compensation accordingly.¡± "I happen to have ten regiments here, President Theodore, since you said so, then you have to remember!" Narant seemed a little reluctant, and aggrieved to remove the ten regiments of earth spirits from the storage space Take it out. "Baron Narant, don''t worry, I Theodore can swear to the God of Glory and will never forget what I just said!" Theodore responded immediately. Looking at the ten groups of earth spirits in the crystal bottle in Narant''s hand, he couldn''t be more excited. "There are actually ten groups of earth spirits, and this Baron Narant is too powerful!" "Yeah, how did he get so many earth spirits!" While the other nobles were happy, they were also a little shocked. They worked hard to form a team to fight, and the amount of earth spirits that each principality can produce is less than two groups. But as soon as Nalande made his move, they were ten regiments, and they really felt that they and others had made a deal with Baron Nalande, which was simply shameful. Of course, they didn''t know that Narant was thinking in his heart at the moment, "Fortunately, there are still more than 30 regiments. As for these ten regiments, since the alliance will compensate them, it is not too much of a loss. After all, everyone is in on a boat." "Boy, you actually know space magic!" At this moment, the black dragon looked at Narant with a little surprise. "Yes, Your Honorable Black Dragon!" "No wonder you can kill the bone dragon!" Heilong nodded and said nothing. Then, Theodore directly handed over all the 103 Earth Spirits to the Black Dragon. Although the subsidence was a hundred regiments, no one dared to stay after three more regiments. "You all withdraw from this castle immediately." Heilong got the spirit of the earth and immediately gave an order to everyone. Hearing the words, Theodore immediately retreated to the city with everyone. After everyone exited, the black dragon threw all the earth spirits to the teleportation formation that was still overflowing with black energy at the moment. And at the moment when more than 100 groups of earth spirits entered the teleportation array, the black dragon finally moved. "burst!" Boom! As the black dragon groaned, a burst of white light erupted in the originally dark teleportation array, and then a strong shock wave overflowed from the teleportation array. Immediately, even the ground in the vestibule began to vibrate, and the surrounding walls and castle towers collapsed. One can imagine how terrifying the power of this shock wave is. "Ah, look at the sky." However, what left everyone stunned didn''t stop there. Not long after the white light of the teleportation array passed, suddenly another nobleman saw a red light on the horizon. That is the direction of the north, which is the direction of the alliance. And that red light is very strong Even though there is a dead air in the sky, it is still dazzling. "Is that the death of the dark lord who was detonated by His Excellency Black Dragon?" "It should be. The dead aura of the dark lord is eroding the time and space barriers of our continent. His Excellency Heilong just said that after detonating it, it will just become the thrust of our continent and push us to other continents." The nobles naturally have speculation, although they can''t imagine how to do it, but they also understand that this should be a good result. Boom! And at the next moment, everyone''s feet suddenly shook, and the ground seemed to be shaken. "It''s really moving!" The crowd became even more excited when they noticed the difference. Provides you with the fastest update of War Lords: Rise from the Land of Doom, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, be sure to save your bookmarks! Chapter 870 The World of the Gods is free to read. https:// Chapter 871： Aftermath , the fastest update to the latest chapters of War Lords: Rise from the Land of Doom! This shaking is not on a small scale, but the earth between heaven and earth is shaking. So without thinking too much, you know that this is their continent moving. And Narant is the most able to understand this feeling, as if he is riding on a motor car, and there is a thrust at the moment of starting that makes his body unable to stand still. Of course, as for how this continent can withstand such power, how to explain the universal gravitation known in previous lives, etc., this is beyond the scope of Narant''s thinking. After all, this world is completely different from the previous life, even if there are gods, then this world is all possible. Overall, this shock gave the nobles great comfort. Because everyone felt that this meant that they would have a chance to escape the catastrophe of the invasion of dark creatures in the near future. Whoa! And at this moment, the figure of the black dragon had swept out of the castle and landed in front of everyone. "Your Excellency the Great Dragon, has your plan succeeded?" The nobles immediately looked expectant. "It should be a success. If nothing else, your continent will be connected to the continent I know in a few months." Heilong nodded immediately. "As for the dark abyss, it will be connected to the Holy Continent at about that time." "It''s really great, thank you for your help, Your Honorable Dragon!" Theodore immediately offered his words of thanks. "Thanks is unnecessary, I can only help this continent, and then I need to rely on you!" After Hei Long finished speaking, he should be ready to leave. "Your Excellency Heilong, I have a question, I don''t know if I can ask you for advice!" At this moment, Narant suddenly spoke. "Human youth, what do you want to ask?" Heilong looked at Narant. "You said that there were many gods in the world of gods, and they finally imposed time and space barriers on our continents, so I don''t know where they all went in the end, shouldn''t they all fall?" Narant is very curious about this, after all, the gods are all legendary existences. "The original gods lost a lot in infighting and resisting the invasion of the dark demon gods, and most of those who survived later were wounded." "So, some gods fell into a deep sleep after the world of gods was broken, because as long as there are still believers, then they will be able to return to their peak one day." "However, before that, they need to avoid being discovered by the dark gods and demons, so these gods are hidden, and no one knows where they are located." "And as far as I know, there are indeed gods on some powerful continents. Maybe you can meet them in the future!" For the human race of Narant, the black dragon also treats it differently. After all, even in other more powerful continents, space magicians are very rare. In this way, he answered Narant''s question in great detail. "Thank you, Your Excellency Heilong, for clarifying your doubts!" Nalanda nodded and thanked him. "In that case, the nobles of the human race, I''m leaving!" Immediately, the dragon''s wings shook, and its body rose from the ground and rushed into the sky. Watching the dragon fly higher and higher, and finally disappear into the clouds, all the nobles were silent for a moment. After a while, Theodore looked at the crowd. "Everyone, there are still many dark creatures in the city. You lead the soldiers of your respective principalities to annihilate, and try to minimize the casualties of the soldiers!" "Okay, President Theodore." A group of nobles of the Principality naturally had no opinion, and they all headed out of the city. Next, the six Sky Knights and Narant were left on the field. Narant did not leave, because his subordinates did not need his command. He wanted to stay here and see what Theodore and the others would do with the Pope. That''s right, the Pope has just been captured by them. After the abyss lord corrupted the time-space barrier, the pope was directly controlled by Duke Miller and others. After all, with the black dragon present, the Pope has no chance of causing a storm at all. As for the black envoy, it has also been solved by Duke Miller and others. "Merke, you didn''t think that you would have such a day, the so-called abyss master you believe in, doesn''t care about your life and death, and just gave you up!" Theodore looked at the Pope who was bound to the ground and couldn''t help but sneer. Although the Pope has now been captured by everyone, today''s incident really makes everyone feel a little more anxious. If it wasn''t for the black dragon, maybe their doomsday would be unavoidable. And although the culprit of all this was the dark lord, the Pope also played a great role in the middle. "Hehe, you all will die too, just wait and see, it won''t be long before the abyss master will come again, and then he will give me immortality!" Not only did the Pope not become decadent, but he died with those blood-red eyes. Staring at President Theodore, he sneered. Several sky knights looked at each other and realized that the Pope was hopeless. No matter if he lied to himself, or if he believed it, such a person must never let him survive. "Duke Miller, let''s do it!" President Theodore looked at Duke Miller. "Okay!" Duke Miller did not hesitate, nodded and came to the Pope. There was no fear in the Pope''s eyes, and his eyes were staring at him. Duke Miller didn''t have any more words to say, he pulled out the long sword from his waist, and then pressed it between the gaps in the armor at the Pope''s neck, and then pressed it hard. With a puff, the long sword sank directly from the Pope''s left shoulder, directly piercing his chest and heart. "The abyss master will give me eternal life..." The Pope''s mouth was bleeding, but he still refused to admit defeat. "That also requires him to find your body!" In the face of this fallen person who indirectly killed thousands of human races, everyone showed no mercy. Then, a bonfire was lit directly by the side, and the Pope''s body was thrown into it. When the Pope''s body was submerged in the flames, everyone moved towards the battlefield in the city. "Baron Narant, thanks to you today, your exploits in this expedition will be unparalleled." On the way back, President Theodore praised Narant. The other sky knights also looked at Narant with approval. "President Theodore, I''m just fighting for our human race!" Narant was very modest. However, being humble is modest, but he was reluctant to take the benefits he wanted, so he changed the topic: "President Theodore, I heard that the nobles will have merits that can be accumulated during the expedition, and these merits can be used in exchange for land. ?" "Haha, that''s right, Baron Narant, don''t worry, your merits are absolutely indispensable. We will count the battle status of this expedition when we return to the Holy City." "In addition, about your ten groups of earth spirits, I will also record them!" "Okay!" Narant was completely relieved. Then everyone happily returned to the battlefield and began to help the soldiers to clear the remaining middle and low-level dark creatures. When these middle and low-level dark creatures are cleaned up, then this battle in Duke City will be counted as a complete end. Being able to survive the catastrophe is already gratifying to everyone. Of course, not everyone in the coalition team would be happy to be able to survive the catastrophe. Like Prince Eric. Before the battle, his repeated escape performance was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. So, don''t think too much, in the near future, his "good name" as the coward of the big prince Eric will definitely spread throughout the entire alliance. Thinking of this, Prince Eric was the least willing to accept the result of today''s battle. In his mind, he wished that the battle would end with the fiasco of the allied forces in Duke City being surrounded and wiped out. In addition, that is, the loss of his elite knights is very serious. After all, he had already broken out of the city at that time, but because of the arrival of Narant, his team was besieged by the dark python and the ashes earth dragon. In this way, in the end, he only took a small part of the breakout team and fled back to the city. This is really stealing chicken without losing rice. And for such resentment, Eric naturally aimed at Narant. Because he felt that without Narant, everything today would not have happened. More importantly, their Bach Empire has an irreconcilable feud with Narant. Now that Narant is so good, if Narant grows up, it will probably become a big enemy of their Bach Empire. ... That night. After an afternoon of fighting, the dark creatures in the Duke City were finally completely wiped out. The Human Race Coalition also suffered heavy losses. The battle of Duke City reduced the original team of more than 200,000 to 170,000. With such a loss of 50,000 or 60,000 soldiers, the coalition has no possibility of further deepening. Therefore, tonight will be the last rest of the coalition forces in this duke city. After dawn, except for a small number of soldiers who stayed in the city, the rest of the team would withdraw towards the isolation belt. Although the battle was won, the coalition forces did not hold any celebrations, because at this moment the coalition forces'' materials had bottomed out. Of course, there are no celebrations, but for the nobles, there is still a feast. Those horses that died in battle now became the food for the nobles to feast on. A group of noble representatives have all lived in the Duke''s Castle, and at this moment the front courtyard of the Duke''s Castle has changed. All the corpses of dark creatures have been cleaned up, and the inscription stones of the teleportation formation have become chairs under the nobles'' ass. A group of three nobles gathered in groups without stopping the meat. In the past, Narant was not particularly conspicuous among the nobles, but tonight it has become a star. Whether they knew it or not, the nobles would toast Narant with the little wine left. Narant responded politely. In such a warm atmosphere, Narant also drank a lot of wine. Of course, he was drinking the potion wine in his storage space, so Narant was a little drunk in the end. "Sorry everyone, I''ll go to the toilet first!" Feeling a little bloated in his stomach, Narant pleaded guilty to everyone. "Okay, Baron Narant, we will wait for you, haha, we won''t go to sleep if we don''t finish the rest of the wine tonight!" A group of nobles burst into laughter. Immediately, Narant walked towards the side corner. This castle has been abandoned for so long, and there is no toilet, so it is only necessary to find a place for everyone to solve such a problem. Soon, Narant solved the physical problem in the corner of the side, and then floated back slightly. "I have seen Baron Narant, Baron Narant, I am from the Parliamentary Law Enforcement Team, the President has asked Xiao to come and invite you to come." However, just as Narant was about to return to the crowd in the vestibule, a soldier in armor stopped Narant. "Is President Theodore looking for me for something?" Narant was a little puzzled. "Baron Narant, the president said that he wants to discuss with you about the Prophet Goddess. As for the other minors, I don''t know." "Oh? The matter of the Prophet Goddess, okay, then you lead the way!" When Narante heard it was about Stella, he didn''t think much of it. Speaking of which, he also asked Theodore during the day about whether Stella could return to Storm Territory now. Theodore''s answer is that he can''t decide this matter alone, so he can only discuss with the six empires after returning to the alliance, and then he can give Narant an answer. Narant also understood, nodded and did not continue to ask. Soon, Narant followed the armored soldier through a path towards the garden beside the castle. "Isn''t it here yet? Wasn''t President Theodore still in the vestibule just now?" Narant frowned slightly as he watched the guards lead him towards the dark side garden. "Baron Narant, the president said that the matter of the prophet goddess is too important to discuss in a crowded place, otherwise if other nobles listen to it, it will make it very difficult for the president to do it!" The soldier immediately gave Nalan Special explained. "Okay!" Nalanda nodded and said nothing more. "Baron Narant, Lord President is there!" Soon, the armored soldiers took Narant to a deserted garden. There was indeed a voice standing beside the stone table in front of him, but because it was night, the figure could not be seen clearly. And the man still had his back to Narant. Narant didn''t say much after hearing the words, nodded and walked forward. "President Theodore!" Narant approached President Theodore''s back and shouted at him. , Swish! However, just as Narant''s voice fell, a cold light responded to him in front of him. Narant''s eyes narrowed, and the long sword was pulled out with a clang, and then blocked in front of him. when! With the sound of a metal clash, the long swords of both sides froze in the air. "It''s you Aren''t your Bach Empire afraid of parliamentary punishment?" Narant saw the figure in front of him, his eyes flashing coldly. This man is actually the sky knight of the Bach Empire. However, the sky knight did not respond to Narant, but raised his sword and attacked Narant again, giving him no time to react at all. And, in addition to this, there are several strong winds coming from both sides of Narant, not only magic, but also magic scrolls. It was several ice cones and a scroll of imprisonment. These ice picks completely sealed Narant''s left and right sides, and no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t escape. Seeing this, Narant could only stomp on the ground with one foot and jumped into the air. However, when he jumped into the air, the confinement scroll could no longer be avoided. Provides you with the fastest update of War Lords: Rise from the Land of Doom, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, be sure to save your bookmarks! Chapter 871 The rest of the life after the catastrophe is free to read. https:// Chapter 872： A price must be paid! , the fastest update to the latest chapters of War Lords: Rise from the Land of Doom! "I''m going to suffer!" Although Narant, who was in the air, didn''t know what magic this scroll was. But seeing the scroll falling directly towards him, he couldn''t resist in a hurry, and his heart was tight. "Boy, this time you are dead!" When Narant was nervous, Prince Eric was relieved and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. This is a scroll of advanced confinement. The advanced confinement technique can not only restrict the movements of the hit person, but also play a role in restraining demons. Although in the past this magical effect was useless for the title knight. But now the target of the attack is Narant, but it is very effective. The reason why he wanted to do such a thing today and let the strong sky knight of his empire pretend to be President Theodore was because he was worried about Narant''s space magic. Once Narant is given enough time to reflect, whether it is his bizarre teleportation or the powerful terrifying black line, they are unwilling to fight. But the biggest flaw of the magician is that it takes time to sing, so Narant is suddenly attacked, so that he does not even have the world to pick up the staff, then it is not a problem when he wants to ambush Narant. hum! In the next moment, the scroll finally approached Narant''s side, and with the sound of the touch, a red light shone in the scroll. This light instantly covered Narant. "Haha, I see what''s going on with your old villager... Hey, what''s going on?" When the red confinement circle enveloped Narant, Eric no longer concealed his figure. However, just before he grinned for two seconds, the next moment his brows were wrinkled. I saw a sudden burst of silver light on Narant''s body, and then the red circle of imprisonment disappeared directly. In fact, Narant''s surprise at the moment was no longer under Eric, and he didn''t understand how the silver light appeared on his body, and then directly offset the confinement spell. However, at the time of this life-and-death crisis, he naturally didn''t struggle, and he didn''t hesitate in the next moment. Just a thought, a large grenade appeared in his hand. "Damn, you eggless bastard, you dare to attack the master, and now let you know that the master is not easy to mess with!" Boom! As the large grenade was thrown, it detonated on the field in an instant. Then, the red chili powder in the middle filled the air. Even the sky knight could not help frowning slightly after smelling it and slowed down the offensive. "Give it to me, put it to me, don''t let him run away!" Covering his mouth and nose, Eric, whose eyes were red from choking, couldn''t care much at the moment. Seeing that his subordinates hesitated, he immediately urged them anxiously. The subordinates who heard the words had no choice, the sky knight and the several earth knights on both sides could only endure the discomfort and headed towards the red mist. However, when everyone entered the red mist, they did not find Narant''s voice. As the fog was blown away by the night wind, everyone still did not see the existence of Narant in place. Seeing this, Eric understood that the next thing was troublesome. "Hehe, are you looking for me?" Sure enough, the next moment, in the grass opposite Eric, there was a playful inquiry from Narant. Everyone looked intently, but saw Narant slowly emerge from the shadows. In front of him is an intermediate-level magician with wide-eyed eyes. winter! Narant let go of the magician''s hand, and the magician fell to the ground. "Bastard, kill him quickly for me!" Eric''s eyes showed a trace of fear, but when he greeted everyone, his figure was rushing towards the grass. "Can you run?" Narant snorted coldly, and then waved his staff, and several black lines appeared at Eric''s feet. puff puff! "Ah! My legs, my legs!" With two pops, Eric fell directly to the ground, and his legs were cut off from his knees. "His Royal Highness!" The eyes of several earth knights and the sky knight were split. After shouting, one of the earth knights immediately ran towards the eldest prince. And the sky knight''s mind is still sober, knowing that solving Narant is the most important thing now. "Hurricane Sword Slash!" The sky knight quickly approached Narant, and at the same time, the long sword in his hand slashed directly at Narant. "Advanced shield!" Narant didn''t say much, a shield was on his body, and then he also drew his sword and went towards the sky knight. It''s not that he is too big, but because he has nowhere to vent his anger now, so he wants to calm down by fighting. In this way, if it is really not low, then he can rely on teleportation to escape to the distance. Besides, his space blade is not bad for a weaker enemy like the Earth Knight. With the sky knight''s reflexes, it is still a little difficult for him to completely rely on the sky blade to kill him. It is not that the power of the sky blade is not enough, but because of the precautions, the sky knight has a high probability to avoid the sky blade. After all, the human race is not as large as the dark python or the bone dragon. As long as the speed is sufficient, it is not particularly difficult to avoid it. "The spear of flame, the three-sword slash!" Narant blessed the shield, and also exercised his vindictiveness, and directly shot the sword light toward the sky knight. Boom boom boom! Immediately, the battle qi in the field flickered, and the roar continued. This sky knight is not weak, otherwise it would not be possible to be sent to protect Prince Eric. However, although Narant is still a step away from the sky knight, he can consume a lot of kiwi fruit in the same day, and he has the strength to reach the sky knight. In this way, with the existence of the shield, it is on a par with this sky knight. Moreover, in the face of Narant''s unscrupulous venting and slashing like a madman, the sky knight was a little timid. After all, the armor on his body is not as strong as Narant''s shield. ... "what happened?" At the same time, the nobles in the vestibule were enjoying their dinner in a warm atmosphere, but suddenly they heard a roar from the depths of the castle. "It''s the sound of an adult''s grenade exploding!" But Vivian and the others immediately recognized what the roar was. "Narant''s grenade, not good, Narant is in danger!" Stella was sitting with several girls at the moment, and her expression changed immediately. "Goddess Prophet, what''s going on?" Theodore, Duke Miller and the others saw Stella''s reaction and immediately ran over to ask. "President Theodore, Duke Miller, the roar just now was a group of Narant''s weapons, and he is probably fighting someone now!" Stella explained quickly. "Fighting with people?" Several people were surprised. "No, everyone, come with me!" Duke Miller glanced at the front of the court, suddenly thought of something, and then his face changed greatly and he greeted everyone in the direction of the previous voice. "Boy Narant, you must hold on!" Duke Miller also noticed that there were a few important people missing, namely Eric and his sky knight. In this way, he naturally immediately had a guess. Immediately, Duke Miller and a group of noble representatives hurried towards Narant''s location. ... "This sky knight is really hard to deal with!" At the same time, the battle on Narant''s side continued. With a hearty slash, the anger in his heart has been vented a lot. At the same time, I also understand that the experienced sky knight on the opposite side does have some strength. Especially the opponent''s ability to fly in the sky. Rao is not weak in his own strength, and he has a shield blessing, but he can only compete with the opponent. "Then deal with the other scumbags first!" Looking at the enemy who was temporarily dodging several meters in the air, Narant simply changed his target and now dealt with the other minions. Since the other party wants to kill him, he must also pay a price. Today''s Narant is not as weak as when he first arrived, and it is no longer an existence that these empires can handle if they want to. "Be careful!" And the sky knight in the air also noticed Narant''s movement, his complexion changed suddenly, and he immediately reminded the others. It''s just that Narant''s speed is no worse than his, so these earth knights can''t escape Narant''s pursuit. "die!" puff! Narant snorted loudly, and with a flicker of the dragon''s teeth in his hand, he stood directly on the shoulder of an earth knight. With the sound of puff, the earth knight had no ability to resist, and was directly dead. "Damn it!" The sky knight also hurried down at this time, trying to stop Narant from chasing the others. But Narant simply ignored his interception, and sometimes would rather rely on the shield to resist the sky knight''s sword and harvest the lives of other Bach empire earth knights. Puff puff! With the sound of several piercing sounds, Narant continued to kill five or six ambush soldiers of the Bach Empire in a row. In this way, the five titled knights and two intermediate magicians who ambushed Narant tonight by the Bach Empire fell in a pool of blood. And the one who is alive in this game is the Prince Eric who lost his legs while lying in the pile of corpses. In addition to that, there is the sky knight. "Baron Narant, things have come to this point, and so many people in our Bach Empire have been beheaded by you, why don''t we just forget about it tonight!" The sky knight stood guard in front of Eric, and opened his mouth to Narant with a solemn expression. "Haha, when you just ambush and kill me, will there be room for you?" Narant sneered. "Baron Narant, what happened tonight is really wrong with our Bach Empire, but if you continue, you will be with our entire Bach Empire forever!" The sky knight saw the murderous intent in Narant''s eyes, his brows deepened, and he continued to speak to rely on the Bach Empire to stabilize Narant. "Hehe, why not be an enemy of the entire Bach Empire, even if I hear now, do you think your Bach Empire will still treat me as a friend?" "Okay, don''t be long-winded, let''s come to the real contest!" Narant sneered, and it was almost time to vent, and then he needed to get serious. "Space teleportation!" After he finished speaking, Narant murmured, and his figure disappeared directly in place. When he appeared again, he was already fifty or sixty meters away from the sky knight. "Blade of space!" After pulling enough distance, Narant immediately cast the blade of space. And the sky knight''s complexion changed greatly in the next moment, and he immediately changed his body and began to dodge. Buzz! puff! Sure enough, just as he dodged, several space blades appeared around his body. Although the sky knight evaded quickly enough, in the end, his shoulder accidentally touched a space blade. With the sound of cutting into the flesh, the sky knight''s shoulder instantly oozes blood. Fortunately, with his physique, the Space Blade is not enough to cut his body directly, so that arm is still hanging on his body. "Blade of space!" It''s just that the sky knight has not had time to rejoice, and the space blade is released again in the next moment. Sky Knight can only continue to dodge. puff! However, even if he dodged enough, this time his calf was accidentally hit by the Space Blade. Even though the wound this time was smaller than that on the shoulder, the sky knight had already shown a look of fear. This space magic is so terrifying that even he, the sky knight, can''t completely avoid it. The next moment, the sky knight knew that he couldn''t sit still, and as soon as he gritted his teeth, he waved his sword and charged towards Narant. "Blade of Space!" Narant did not panic when he saw this, and displayed the Blade of Space again after only a few seconds. The sky knight had no choice but to suspend the offensive immediately and evade. puff! Although it escaped Narant''s attack again, a third scar was added. The sky knight continued to charge, and the Narant er space blade continued to be released. "Hurricane Sword Slash!" "Space teleportation!" The sky knight only approached Narant more than ten meters, and raised his long sword to fight against Narant. However, Narant unhurriedly teleported and went directly behind the sky knight. As for the Sky Knight Sword Slash, there was a hint of despair in his eyes. The young man in front of him is a monster, and their Bach Empire got into trouble. Not only is the double cultivation of magic and martial arts, but also the magic and fighting spirit are better than any young people. And in his current situation, if there are no more than two sky knights, don''t even think about fighting against them, let alone beheading them. "Space Blade!" Narant didn''t give the sky knight too much time to worry about the empire, and released the Space Blade again at the next moment... "Over there, there is the sound of fighting over there!" And when Narant was fighting with the Bach Empire Sky Knight, Duke Miller and others finally came to the vicinity. Everyone followed the sound of fighting, and when they came to the edge of the battlefield, they saw an unforgettable scene in this life. I saw two people fighting in the field. One is a long-established imperial sky knight, while the other is a small baron who migrated from the countryside not long ago. It is reasonable to say that in such a scene, the sky knight must be in control of the audience. But the scene ahead was quite the opposite. The Imperial Sky Knight was heavily scarred, and large patches of crimson spilled out from all over him. And the young man was standing not far away with a dazed expression and kept casting spells. Every time he casts a spell, a scar will be added to the sky knight. puff! And at the next moment, with the increase of scars, the movement of the sky knight no longer has the previous agility. A space blade completely slashed his shoulder. With the blood splashing, one arm of the sky knight fell directly to the ground. Sauron! Along with the fall of the arm was the long sword held above it. Pfft! And the sky knight finally couldn''t hold it anymore, dragging his scars all over his body and half-kneeling on the ground, panting heavily. Provides you with the fastest update of War Lords: Rise from the Land of Doom, so that you can see the fastest update of this book next time, be sure to save your bookmarks! Chapter 872 The price must be paid! Free to read. https:// Chapter 873： vengeance must be repaid As for the Sky Knight Sword Slash, there was a hint of despair in his eyes. The young man in front of him is a monster, and their Bach Empire got into trouble. Not only is the double cultivation of magic and martial arts, but also the magic and fighting spirit are better than any young people. And in his current situation, if there are no more than two sky knights, don''t even think about fighting against them, let alone beheading them. "Space Blade!" Narant didn''t give the sky knight too much time to worry about the empire, and released the Space Blade again at the next moment... "Over there, there is the sound of fighting over there!" And when Narant was fighting with the Bach Empire Sky Knight, Duke Miller and others finally came to the vicinity. Everyone followed the sound of fighting, and when they came to the edge of the battlefield, they saw an unforgettable scene in this life. I saw two people fighting in the field. One is a long-established imperial sky knight, while the other is a small baron who migrated from the countryside not long ago. It is reasonable to say that in such a scene, the sky knight must be in control of the audience. But the scene ahead was quite the opposite. The Imperial Sky Knight was heavily scarred, and large patches of crimson spilled out from all over him. The young man, however, stood not far away with a sullen expression and kept casting spells. Every time he casts a spell, a scar will be added to the sky knight. puff! And at the next moment, with the increase of scars, the movement of the sky knight no longer has the previous agility. A space blade completely slashed his shoulder. With the blood splashing, an arm of the sky knight fell directly to the ground. Sauron! Along with the fall of the arm was the long sword held above it. Pfft! And the sky knight finally couldn''t hold it anymore, dragging the scars all over his body and half-knelt on the ground panting heavily. "This... This Baron Narant is too powerful!" "Yeah, this Duke Cody''s strength is no worse than Duke Miller!" "Yeah, this is an existence that has been a sky knight for decades!" When he saw that the sky knight of the Bach Empire was defeated, he half-knelt on the ground. The aristocrats of the duchy were stunned for a moment, and then they reacted in surprise. Although through the battle during the day, everyone knew the power of Narant magic. But in their minds in the past, no matter how powerful the magician was, he couldn''t compete head-on with the sky knight. After all, one is the existence of close combat, and the other is the existence of long-range attack. In a one-on-one situation, the sky knight can easily dash in front of the magician. And once approached by the sky knight, even the magister means the possibility of the end of the battle. But the scene in front of them is absolutely different from the confrontation between the magician and the sky knight in their impressions in the past. The sky knight of the Bach Empire not only lost, but also lost very tragically and simply. Take a look at the sky knight of the Bach Empire who has become a blood man. Take another look at the unscathed Narant, and it''s a stark contrast. "President Theodore, save me!" At this moment, an anxious call came from behind Narant. When everyone looked, they found Prince Eric lying in the pile of corpses. Looking at Prince Eric''s legs that were all cut off, all the noble representatives took a deep breath. This is the heir to the throne of the Bach Empire, and his legs have been cut off at this moment. This also means that the eldest prince has lost the possibility of Le''s succession to the throne. A huge empire cannot be inherited by a person who cannot walk. "Baron Narrant, what''s going on?" Hearing the words, President Theodore did not immediately respond to Prince Eric, but looked at Narant. Although there is speculation about the situation in the field, it still needs to be asked again. "President Theodore, several people from the Bach Empire just pretended to be you and wanted to assassinate me, but I killed them instead!" Narant also simply told everyone what happened before. "As expected!" Hearing Narant''s words, both Duke Miller and President Theodore frowned. This Prince Eric is really a bastard. Today, Narant saved the coalition forces in disguise. He even thought about assassinating Narant. Of course, at this time, Theodore, the guild president, couldn''t really watch. "Baron Narant, are you not injured?" President Theodore asked Narant. "President Theodore, I''m fine now!" Narant smiled. This is not only for President Theodore, but also for Stella and others. At this moment, Stella and others have also arrived. She and the lucky daughters are not as strong as Duke Miller and others and other duchy nobles. So it came a little slow. Seeing Narant standing on the battlefield, he immediately wanted to step forward, but was stopped by Narant. "It''s fine, Baron Narant, then leave this place to me and Duke Miller!" "Don''t worry, Duke Miller and I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer!" He also made his own request. Of course, he also assured Narant that he would never favor Prince Eric. By the way, Duke Miller was added, which was a disguised guarantee to Narant. However, Narant did not agree as he imagined, but shook his head. "President Theodore, I''ll solve this matter myself. It''s too much trouble for you to participate!" Narant smiled slightly, then turned around and grabbed Prince Eric, who had broken his legs. "Ah, what are you trying to do, President Theodore, save me, he wants to kill me!" Eric was already terrified at this time, and was picked up by Narant, and suddenly screamed in horror. The fastest reflection is the sky knight of the Nabach Empire. He staggered and tried to get up. Narant threw a confinement technique directly. This is the sky knight who was seriously injured and fell to the ground again, unable to move. "Baron Narant, I have something to say. Although this Eric is hateful, he is the eldest prince of the Bach Empire after all." "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Duke Miller to assure you that we will punish Eric according to the laws of the alliance." "Since Eric plans to assassinate you, a meritorious nobleman, both he and the Bach Empire will be responsible for this, and give you justice!" At this time, President Theodore also spoke immediately. Duke Miller frowned slightly and assured Narant: "Baron Narant, if you believe me, I promise to give you justice!" "Of course, I''m not partial to this Eric, but... With the credit of your expedition, you will definitely make your territory develop again after you go back!" "But if this Prince Elric dies, the Bach Empire is likely to attack you!" Theodore and Duke Miller persuaded so, of course, not for Prince Eric. In fact, they can''t wait for such a scum to let him die immediately. Especially during the daytime battle, this guy repeatedly hit the morale of the coalition forces and encouraged everyone to flee. But this guy can die on the battlefield, but not in the hands of Narant. Because once he died, no matter how many evil things he did, the Bach Empire had to trouble Narant for face. Otherwise, the dignified empire will lose face in the alliance in the future. This is very unfavorable for Narant, who has just made a great contribution this time. "Duke Miller, President Theodore, I know you are doing it for my own good!" "However, this Eric has come to trouble me several times, and this time he wants to kill me. I can''t let him go!" "As for the consequences, I also know very well. Anyway, even if I let him go now, the Bach Empire can''t easily spare me, so I might as well send this Eric on the road!" Narrant knew what Duke Miller and Theodore meant. Just letting go of Eric means that Eric''s dog''s life can be saved. After all, he is the heir to the dignified empire, no matter what the price. It was only possible that he was imprisoned for a few more years, and there might still be servants to eat and drink. As for the compensation for him, it is estimated that Duke Miller and President Theodore will help him win it. But Narant didn''t like it and couldn''t swallow it. If there was no silver light just now, he might have been tricked by this Eric, so this Eric must die today. "Baron Narant...you..." Theodore wanted to say something, but he didn''t know where to start. Duke Miller shook his head helplessly, knowing that Narant had made up his mind, so he didn''t speak again. "No, President Theodore, you are the President of the Council, please save me, I can''t die, I am the heir of the Bach Empire!" Prince Eric finally felt the approach of death at this moment, the fear on his face could no longer be concealed, and he screamed for help to Theodore and others in horror. "Eric, no one can save you now. When you murdered me, you should have expected such an end!" "In the next life, the eyes will be bright, not everyone is afraid of the tiger skin of the heir of your empire!" With that said, Narant picked up the Dragon Tooth Sword. puff! With a flash of cold light, the long sword in Narant''s hand pierced directly into Eric''s chest. "You... my father will avenge me..." Eric waited for Narant in disbelief, and his mouth made a sound like a leaking bellows. After he finished his last words, his head tilted and there was no sound, he was dead. Whoa! And when Narant really dealt with Prince Eric so simply, all the nobles of the duchy were already dumbfounded. They never thought that Narant''s courage was really that big. This is the heir of an empire. In the past, let alone beheading him, I am afraid that even if Eric beheaded the prince of a certain principality, the principality might endure it abruptly. Get justice without force. As for one life for one, this is simply impossible. But the current Baron Narant not only killed this Eric, but also did it while he was unscathed. "Baron Narant, why are you doing this? As long as you endure a little bit, you can save a lot of trouble!" Theodore glanced at the already dead Prince Eric and sighed helplessly. . "President Theodore, I am from the countryside and don''t know much about the way of life." "I think that if there is grace, it will be repaid, and if there is revenge, it will be the principle of standing in this world!" boom! With that said, Narant loosened Eric''s collar, and then Eric was directly counted in the pool of blood. The next moment, Narant turned his gaze to the sky knight of the Bach Empire, who was still confined to his place by the confinement technique. Following his gaze, all the nobles of the duchy, Theodore and others also looked at him. This is a sky knight, if he is also beheaded by Narant, then tonight will definitely become a major night in the history of the alliance. Not only was an imperial heir killed, but a sky knight was also killed. President Theodore originally wanted to say something, but thinking that even the big prince Eric was dead, he didn''t talk any more. However, what surprised him was that Narant was not ready to kill the sky knight. "I originally wanted to kill you, but you were not afraid in the daytime battle today, and you also dealt with dark creatures with other sky knights!" "And there are not many sky knights in our holy alliance. If you keep you, you may be able to contribute to the people in the future." "In addition, I also need someone to go back and tell you the king of the Bach Empire what happened this evening, so you are lucky to be able to survive today!" Narant spoke slowly to the sky knight. He made such a decision after thinking. This sky knight lost his right arm, and his strength was temporarily useless. At least in recent years, it is impossible to have too much combat power. Even if you work hard to hold the sword in your left hand, it will take a lot of time. In this way, the threat to him is actually not too big, so killing him now will not have much impact on Narant in the future. In addition, he took a very big risk by beheading Eric tonight, and he insisted on doing it under the persuasion of President Theodore and Duke Miller. Now, releasing this sky knight is a good way to prevent everyone from treating him as someone who only knows how to go to extremes. This can also be considered to ease his image in front of the principalities and empires, in order to gain a certain degree of recognition in the alliance. Sure enough, when they heard that Narant was going to let the sky knight go, a group of nobles of the duchy, President Theodore and others first showed surprises. Then he nodded slightly to show his approval Narant beheaded Eric, that was because the young man couldn''t bear it. And now being able to let go of this half-abandoned sky knight shows that he is not really an extreme character who will be punished. "President Theodore, then I''ll go back first, please handle the matter here!" After speaking to the sky knight, Narant put away his long sword and came to President Theodore, smiling at him. "Well, Baron Narant, you go back first, and leave it to me here!" "Thank you, President Theodore!" Narant said in thanks, then looked at Duke Miller, "Duke Miller, then I''ll go first!" "Let''s go together!" Duke Miller patted Narant on the shoulder, preparing to walk with him. Immediately, Narant and Duke Miller walked side by side with Stella and the others toward the vestibule. When a group of nobles of the duchy saw Narant coming, they all consciously gave way and watched him leave. Chapter 874： return journey "Then I would like to thank Duke Miller, but if it really doesn''t work, Duke Miller doesn''t need to worry too much. I do have a certain degree of certainty!" Narrant expressed gratitude towards Duke Miller. The nobles of this older generation indeed possess the qualities of knights, which are not the same as most nobles that Narant has seen. Later, Narant returned to the vestibule with Duke Miller. After the turmoil just now, the nobles naturally lost their previous interest and continued to chat with each other. Instead, Narant and Stella were sitting together. "Narant, you are not injured, let Vinnie show you!" Stella is a woman who understands vassals very well. Narant told her not to worry before and never spoke again. At this moment, when Duke Miller left, she only cared to speak when she was seated. "Stella, I wasn''t injured in tonight''s battle!" Narant felt the concern of his fiancee, and naturally responded gently. "Okay!" Stella nodded when she heard the words, "Narant, you must be more careful in the future, I... I''m still waiting for you to marry me!" Stella''s face was shy, maybe she was really worried because of what happened tonight, so she actually said blunt words that she would never speak on a normal day. Although Narant is not injured now, the previous sky knight was also extremely desolate. But Stella knows the strength of the sky knight, so she also understands the danger behind Narant''s light and cloudy. "Stella, don''t worry, I will definitely live well for you. As I said, I will bring you back from the Holy City!" Hearing such words, Narant couldn''t sit still, and directly pulled Stella''s slender hand over. If it weren''t for the small light bulbs on the opposite side, the old driver Narant must have other actions. "Um!" Feeling Narant''s powerful palms, Stella did not resist at all, and stayed in his arms very obediently. "In other words, I can be safe tonight, it seems that I also depended on a foreign object!" It was only at this moment that Narant opened the topic, and with the other hand, he took out a palm-sized piece of silver from his arms. "Sir, what is this?" Hearing Narant''s words, the eyes of the girls present were immediately attracted by the thin slice in his hand. "This is the giant dragon scale that the black dragon gave me today, to thank me for letting the dark bone dragon get rid of the enslavement of dark creatures!" What Narant holds in his hand is the dragon scale that the black dragon gave him. Although Narant guessed that the dragon scale was definitely not annoying when he got the dragon scale. But he didn''t know the specific use, after all, it was the first time he had seen this thing. After the previous battle, he thought about it for a while, only to think that the only thing that could make the imprisonment scroll invalid was the dragon scale. "Hey, it turns out to be a dragon scale, Narant, you are too lucky!" At this moment, Little Bear, who was comfortably lying in the arms of Shirley''s little loli, opened his eyes. "Little Bear, do you know the effect of this dragon scale?" It was only then that Narant remembered that Little Bear has a legacy of knowledge. So if you can know the effect of this dragon scale, I am afraid that there is only this guy in the field. "Of course, Narant, you don''t even look at me. The king''s bear, which is rare among the flaming giant bears, will one day break through to become the existence of the ninth-order giant bear!" The little bear suddenly came to the spirit, With a rub, she climbed up from the little loli''s leg. Immediately, Little Bear came to Narant, staring carefully at the scales in Narant''s hand. "Narant, that black dragon is too good!" After scrutinizing for a while, Little Bear was a little surprised. "Why do you say that?" Narant was a little curious. Narant, this scale is the inverse scale of the dragon, which is the most important scale under the neck. "Oh?" Nalande knew that the Chinese dragon in the previous life had inverse scales, but this Western dragon also had inverse scales, and this was the first time Narant heard of it. "Narant, the dragons have more than ten inverse scales under their necks. These inverse scales are the most precious scales on the dragon''s body." "You know that the dragon is not afraid of any magical attack, it is because of the effect of these inverse scales." "If there is a magic attack on the dragon, the more than ten inverse scales will automatically absorb the magic." "So, such scales not only have an extremely hard quality, but also have the ability to be immune to magic!" Little Bear explained the opening in great detail. "Magic Free Scales! No wonder this scale can''t be put into my storage space!" Narante''s eyes lit up after hearing this, and at the same time he knew why the scales couldn''t be put into his storage space. Since this scale has the effect of magic immunity, the storage space, which is an independent space created by magic and magic, naturally cannot be integrated into this scale. "That''s right, Narant, it''s impossible for these scales to be put into the storage space, because they will repel each other." Little Bear nodded. "By the way, Narant, I heard that the dragon''s inverse scales have a magical effect after peeling off, that is, they can change the size at will." "It can not only return to its original size, but also shrink to the size of a palm. state! " "Since you have a reverse scale in your hand, try it to see if it has such an effect!" Little Bear suddenly remembered something, and immediately opened his mouth to Narant out of curiosity. "Oh? Can you change the size at will?" The giant dragon was handed over to Narant to apologize that day. The silver scales were indeed very large, with a length of at least 40 to 50 centimeters. But after coming to Narant''s hands, the scales became the size of a palm. Narant thought that the scales could no longer be restored, but after hearing what Little Bear said, he immediately became excited. "Narant, you try to inject spiritual power into the scales, and you should be able to control its size!" "Okay!" According to what Little Bear said, Narant''s mental power was injected directly into the dragon scales. The next moment, Narant really found that his spiritual power had a slight connection with this dragon scale. "Get bigger!" Immediately, Narant''s mental power moved slightly, and a magical scene appeared. I saw that the silver dragon scales, which were originally only the size of a palm, became larger with the naked eye. Then it finally returned to the size when it was in the hands of the black dragon during the day. This size is just larger than the small round shields used by the guards. "Not bad! It''s delicious for shields!" This dragon scale is somewhat similar to the shape of an inverted triangle. However, the edges are not so straight, but slightly curved. In this way, the shape of this dragon scale does not need other processing at all, it is a proper hard shield. In addition to the shape, even though the shape of this dragon scale has become larger, the weight has not increased in any way compared to the previous slap size. It is as light as nothing in the hand, so it is also very suitable for use in battle. "Narant, in fact, such a giant dragon''s reverse scale is best used to make armor when it is in a reduced state. However, you only have this piece now, it is definitely not enough, and it can only be used as a shield!" Seeing that Narant was overjoyed, Little Bear spoke up again from the side. However, Narant rolled his eyes, using these scales to make a city armor stomach, how many dragon scales would be needed. It is conservatively estimated that there will be dozens of pieces. In this way, a set of armor requires at least two giant dragons'' reverse scales, which must be affordable by gods. "Little Bear, when you become a ninth-order giant bear in the future, the collection of dragon scales will be handed over to you!" "It''s easy to talk about it, when Ben Xiong Xiong has also become a ninth-order monster, it will definitely be easy to deal with those giant dragons!" Little Bear did not hear the teasing between Narant''s words. In other words, the little bear bear also has his own pride, so he actually patted his chest and responded. Narant was speechless at this point. The dragon in his heart was very united. Immediately, after continuing to feast on the bonfire with the girls for a while, Narant sent everyone back to rest. Although the castle is dilapidated, because the Pope and Archbishop lived there some time ago, it only needs a little cleaning to move in. In this way, Narant and the others lived comfortably indoors at night. Time turned to the next morning. Narrant was awakened early by the hustle and bustle outside the castle. When he came to the outside of the castle after washing up, all the teams of the coalition forces were already tidy up and ready to embark on the return journey. "Xue Li, is Xun Ying back? Did you notify Rumba and the others?" Narrant called Little Loli. "My lord, Xun Ying has returned in the morning, and the Goblin Rumba has returned a note, and I am about to show it to you!" Little Loli immediately handed the note to Narant. The content is very simple, that is, to confirm that the order to gather Narant has been received. "Let''s go then!" Narant nodded, and then led the team towards the outside of the Duke City. At this moment, the coalition troops have started to set off one after another, and Narant found Duke Miller and others. On the way back, there is no gathering place for dark creatures, so there is no need to move separately. After finding Duke Miller''s team, Narant was a little surprised that the people from the Holy Magic Academy actually mixed in with Duke Miller''s team. Especially that Carlyle, who rode a war horse with Duke Miller. "Narant!" Duke Miller greeted with a smile when he saw Narant. "Duke Miller, you''ve been waiting for a long time, now you can go!" Narant immediately stepped forward and responded. "Haha, then let''s go!" Duke Miller nodded. However, seeing Narant''s eyes on Carlisle, Duke Miller explained with a smile: "Narant, Magister Carlisle is going to return with us this time." "By the way, he just told me that the two magicians last night were not sent by him, but their own magicians from the Duchy of Bach!" Duke Miller explained to Narant. "Oh?" Narant is curious, this Carlisle has changed his personality, and such things will be explained. With his relationship with him, he doesn''t need to explain. Of course, Narant did think that the two magicians last night had nothing to do with Carlisle. Because, if this Carlisle is also involved If you kill yourself, it will not be just two middle-level magicians who appeared last night. Maybe the senior magician or even Carlisle will come in person. "Baron Narant, my magicians did not have anything to do with our Sacred Magic Academy last night. I don''t want to add to the misunderstanding." "And through yesterday, I also saw the excellence of Baron Narant, so I want to reconcile with Baron Narant, and our past grievances will be written off!" Carlisle also spoke at this time. "The previous grievances have been written off?" "That''s right, Baron Narant, in the past, our academy thought that space magic was probably just a legend." "But you broke our cognition and confirmed the existence of space magic. Therefore, Baron Narant has made a great contribution to our magicians in a sense." "If I, Carlisle, continue to fight against Baron Narant for some reason, I am afraid that I will be recorded in the ranks of the bad guys in the magician''s biography in the future!" Carlisle was straightforward, and made no secret of the reason why he wanted to shake hands with Narant. Since this guy saw Narant''s space magic yesterday, he has understood that Narant is a little aristocrat that is different. In addition, the magical power that Narant showed has reached the realm of a magus. This is already on par with his Carlisle. No matter how stupid he was, Carlisle would not dare to continue targeting the only space-based magic in the sacred continent of Narant. In this way, he took the opportunity to thank Duke Miller for his life-saving grace last night, and also revealed to Duke Miller that he wanted to shake hands with Narant to make peace. And Duke Miller will not refuse to hear the words, but is very happy to see the relationship between Narant and the Sacred Magic Academy ease. After all, although the Sacred Magic Academy is not a principality, it also has a very large say in this sacred continent. "Haha, Magister Carlisle''s response was very quick!" Narant chuckled and didn''t say anything right away. After all, he Narant is also a person who wants to save face. It was Carlisle and his son Kiri who troubled him. If you talk about reconciliation now, you should reconcile. This is who you are. However, this Carlisle is also a shrewd person. Seeing Narant doing this, he immediately understood the meaning. "Kiri, don''t hurry up and apologize to Baron Narrant!" At this time, Kiri ran up from the rear of the team. "Na... Baron Narant, I used to be too unreasonable, I hope you don''t get angry, I''m here to apologize to you!" Kiri said, his face was already red, because there were many nobles and students of the Magic Academy around. After all, he is also a tutor of the Sacred Magic Academy, and he is also a senior magician Now he even apologized to others in a low voice. But there is no way to do this. There is no possibility of disobeying what his father personally suppressed. "Your Excellency Kiri, if you feel embarrassed, I don''t think you need to apologize. After all, I never embarrass others!" Narant was expressionless. "I... Baron Narant, I''m not embarrassed. I should apologize if I did something wrong. I hope you can forgive me a lot!" Kiri''s expression became even more ugly, but Carlisle''s eyes suddenly stared again at this time, and he could only tear off his face to continue to apologize. "Okay!" Narant paused for a moment, and finally let go when Kiri wanted to find a crack to get in. "Since you are so sincere, then I will spare you a lot of adults!" "Many...Thank you Baron Narant!" Kiri''s color was red and white, and after all, he couldn''t do anything about Narant''s shameless appearance. After a thank you, I got into the crowd. Chapter 875： Decline the invitation to the Holy Magic Academy "Baron Narant, thank you for your great deal!" Carlisle is also an old fox, knowing that Narant has become the first person in space magic. Moreover, he is not only a magician and a martial artist, but also a magus. His future is boundless, so it is definitely a good thing to be able to reconcile with him. There was a smile on his face right now. After a pause, Carlisle continued: "Baron Narant, now that you have become a magister, this is also the case in our sacred continent. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 876： back to storm After dinner, the two were still inseparable, so the two simply went outside the tent to find a quiet grass to lean on. In a flash, the second day came, and Narant''s team was finally ready to set off. "Narant, you must take good care of yourself and remember that I am still waiting for you!" Stella fell into Narant''s arms, leaning on his shoulder and whispering. "Stella, don''t worry, I will definitely take care of myself, but it is you, you must be happy in the Holy City, I swear, you will not wait too long!" Feeling Stella hugging herself His arms were a little hard, and Narant patted his back pitifully. "Yeah!" Stella nodded and let go of Narant with her slightly red eyes. Narant smiled at her, then turned over to the white dragon. "Set off!" "You have an order, let''s go!" Immediately, Narant''s subordinates set off. On the other hand, Narant smiled affectionately at Stella again, and immediately followed the team. "Narant, promise me, you must be fine!" Seeing the figure of Narant leaving, Stella''s originally suppressed crystal tears finally couldn''t help flowing out. ¡­ The way back was smooth, and there was no need to worry about the attack of dark creatures on the way. Coupled with the fact that there are enough carriages in the Narant team, such a group of people is more like returning from a tour. In particular, the old man Narant is very healthy. When the supplies are not enough, he will buy and buy directly with a wave of his hand. The subordinates fought bravely in the land of death, and finally got the reward from Narantkang after the battle. However, it is worth mentioning that Narant encountered an interesting incident on the way back. That is because of the improvement in the strength of his subordinates, and after this arduous battle, he showed a fierce temperament. When he arrived at the territory of the principality along the way, those left-behind nobles who did not know what to say all regarded him as the six empires. The team welcomed them with enthusiasm. Seeing this, Narant was too lazy to explain, and directly rejected the kindness of the nobles of the duchy, and continued to return without stopping. Time flies, and after about half a month, Narant finally entered the Black Rock Plain. Compared with the land of death, it is still a peaceful place. The serfs and commoners living in the hinterland were ignorant of what happened to the land of the dead. They saw a red light in the northern sky at most a month ago, and then there was a slight shaking from the ground. The serfs and commoners regarded this as an ordinary earthquake, so those who should be cultivated still cultivate, and those who change their jobs still work. "My lord is back!" "My lord is back!" On this day, not long after Narant''s team entered the New Storm Territory, the patrol team found out that his lord had returned. Immediately, some of them stepped forward to meet their lord, and the other part rushed back to the castle. "My lord is finally back, Larry Shit, go and tell the servants to get the red carpet, hot water, and towels ready." "Also, have someone inform Mrs. Rose to prepare a sumptuous lunch. The adults must travel a long distance and have not enjoyed much food on the way." "Also, let the civil administrator Mario come to the castle with me to meet the adults!" Following Thomas'' orders one after another, the castle immediately moved up and down. A servant has begun to prepare nervously. When the red carpet was laid, and the hot water and food were ready, Thomas and Mario greeted the team of his adults. "Sir, it''s been hard work for you, and congratulations on your triumphant return!" When they met the team of their own adults, Thomas and Mario hurriedly jumped off their horses, and immediately came to Narant''s body to greet them, the excitement on their faces was genuine. "Get up!" Narant was quite satisfied with the exaggerated expressions of the two, and Dan Dan ordered them. "Yes, my lord!" "Thomas, Mario, how is the state of the territory during the time that I''ve been away?" "Sir, everything is normal in the territory!" "very good!" "Sir, Xiao has already prepared hot water and food in the castle, just waiting for you to return!" Thomas said immediately. "Well, then go back to the castle and talk about it!" Immediately, the team continued to move forward, and finally returned to the castle after more than half an hour. "I have seen the lord, and congratulations to the lord on his triumphant return!" "I have seen the lord, and congratulations to the lord on his triumphant return!" When Narant came to the outside of the castle, it was filled with people who had received news. After seeing the Narant team, a group of serfs knelt on the ground and shouted loudly. As for why the battle situation in the Land of the Dead did not spread to this side, the serfs all said they were triumphant. It was a month ago that Narant had sent Xun Ying to pass the news back, and he mentioned that the battle was going well this time, so Thomas and others could take a good look at his territory. In this way, the news has long been spread in the Storm Territory, and the serfs will naturally know about it. "Get up!" Narant waved at a group of serfs, and then called a few backbones under him to disband the team. Many of these serfs came to confirm the status of their relatives. In this way, Narant also knows how to be sympathetic to his subordinates and let them reunite with Join as soon as possible. As for those subordinates who died in battle, Narant did not forget. He explained that Vivian and other lucky girls went to comfort them, and also brought a generous pension and preferential treatment policies in the future. Not staying too long outside the castle, Narrant returned to the castle on the red carpet. After washing and cleaning under the service of the servants, and having a delicious and hearty lunch, Narant began to understand the development of the Storm Territory during this period. After he left, the storm leader developed as usual, and even because more and more caravans came to the storm leader, his storm leader is now very lively, with at least a dozen caravans handling throughput every day. And the benefits brought by so many caravans naturally made Narant earn a lot of money. If nothing else, there are at least 700,000 to 800,000 gold coins in Narant''s warehouse. This kind of income is not even comparable to some counties or marquis. This is also because Narant''s expenditure is very large, for example, Narant''s territory is still under construction. In addition to building more brick buildings, that is the construction of the walls of Stormwind City. According to Mario, the walls of Stormwind City have been repaired to eight miles long. This speed, in addition to the credit of the goblins, is the effect of Narant''s continuous investment of funds. With a preliminary understanding of the development of the territory, Narant began to arrange for possible retaliation against the Bach Empire in the next few days. First of all, it is natural to place his seven or eight little elves who can only produce magic spar mines. Then, while arranging for manpower to mine, he also ordered the goblins to quickly produce magic cannons and magic carriages. When the magic cannon and magic carriage were properly arranged, Narant suddenly remembered those goblins of his own. So, he went directly to the blacksmith''s workshop and saw the dwarf Black Tower that he had been keeping in his territory. "Narant, I heard that you came back the day before yesterday, but I don''t like your castle very much. If you go in, you will have to let your subordinates inform you step by step, so I didn''t go to you, because I knew you would definitely come back to me. This blacksmith''s workshop!" When Narant came to the smithy, Black Tower was enjoying a drink with a jug. Seeing Narant coming, the dwarf immediately stood up and greeted him. "Heita, it seems that the life of our Storm Collar is very suitable for you!" Looking at the grilled meat and garlic shells on the table, and looking at the black tower that blushed like a monkey''s butt, Narant knew that the black tower had already Can''t go back to the Forge. Because this guy has been completely corrupted by himself. "Hey, I have to thank you for Kang Kei. Before I came, I thought I would definitely not be able to stay in your storm for long." "But after staying for a while, I found that this storm collar is simply a paradise for our dwarves. Not only is the eye of the storm much cheaper, but these grilled meats, garlic shells and other delicacies are very wonderful side dishes." "Also, we dwarves don''t have to worry about earning money in this storm. In addition to the work that you arranged for Narant, my black tower occasionally helps those human caravans forge one or two weapons, and I can earn enough to drink for several days. Gold coins!" Black Tower was more cunning than the other dwarves. But that''s just a little bit of prudence when it comes to making money. In other respects, it is true. At this moment, he has not hesitated to express his views on the Storm Territory. "Haha, Heita, if you like the Storm Leader, you can stay with my Storm Leader as long as you want. After all, we are good friends." "Also, if you think a dwarf is a little lonely here, you can even let more dwarves come to my Storm Collar, and I can build a blacksmith shop for them for free!" Dwarves are considered high-level talents in this world, so Narant hopes that more dwarves will come to his territory. "Hey, okay, I want to go back to the Forge Castle after a while. I will definitely call some friends to come. As long as I go back with a few barrels of Eye of the Storm, I will definitely make them envious. saliva!" The black tower is not as much as Narant thinks. I don''t know that Narant is digging the corner of their dwarves. He only thinks that the life here is so good, so he must go back and call a few friends to come. After the chat was over, Narant started the main topic, so he directly took out a drawing that he had just drawn. "Hey, isn''t this a **** for farming?" Heita looked at the drawing and immediately saw what tools were on it. It should be a working hoe. It''s just that the **** is facing a pointed awl behind it. "Black Tower, this is not a hoe, but a pickaxe!" "A pickaxe?" "Yes, this tool can not only be used for digging, but also can be used to cut rocks. I need you to help me forge the black tower!" Narant nodded. "Okay, Narant, tell me, how much is needed, my black tower will help you forge!" Although Heita felt that such a farm tool was a bit overkill for him, a dwarf, to forge, but he did not refuse who called the other party Narant. "Black Tower, I need a thousand, and it''s still forged with Mithril, and it has to be engraved with runes!" "What, a thousand pieces of farm implements with mithril runes, Narant, you are too extravagant, and this size is too small, it is not suitable for your human race to work at all!" The black tower was stunned. Every farm tool was forged with mithril. Narant needed to be rich. Although he is now considered a worker in Heita, he is paid to work, and he does not need to make a difference. d According to this mithril inscription pickaxe, the cost is at least nearly one hundred gold coins. In this way, 100 coins are 10,000 coins, and 1,000 coins are 100,000 coins. Well, not only rich, but probably a fool. "Heita, this is not just a farming tool. Besides being a farming tool, he can also be used as a weapon. By the way, I have equipped this pickaxe for the goblins!" "Equipment for goblins?" Black Tower felt even more worthless. "Black Tower, you don''t have to worry about the rest. Just give me the hard work to forge this pickaxe, and I will definitely give you a lot of wages!" "However, this pickaxe must be forged faster, do you understand?" Seeing Narant''s very sure look, Heita knew that he definitely didn''t need to persuade him any more. So he opened his mouth and said: "Narant, I will definitely comply with your request, but it may take a lot of time for these thousand picks. After all, the speed of the inscriptions is not fast. I''m alone, I''m afraid I can only do ten a day!" "Only ten a day?" Narant frowned slightly. This speed is a bit slow. It would take three or four months for Black Tower to forge these pickaxes. Obviously, if the Bach Empire really had revenge, it would not give Narant so much time. "The black tower, the speed is a little slow Can it be faster, I am now waiting for this pickaxe to be used!" "Narant, I count ten black towers a day from forging until midnight every day!" Heita shook his head, and he could see that Narant was still frowning. He thought for a moment and said, "Narant, why don''t I return to the Fortress of the Furnace earlier to see if I can find a few more clansmen to come to Stormwind." "As long as there are more people forging, the speed will definitely increase!" After listening, Narant pondered for a moment. This is the only way out of the way. If the Black Tower can find ten dwarves, then this batch of weapons can be completed in ten days. Even if there are a few less, the speed is definitely faster than letting the dwarf Heita forge by himself. "Okay, Black Tower, but you must be faster!" "Narrant, don''t worry, since you need help, then my Black Tower will definitely do it at the fastest speed!" The black tower really valued the friend Narant very much, and immediately started to pack up after speaking. Seeing this, Narant was a little speechless, this black tower is really straight. Therefore, he directly sent people to bring five barrels of Storm''s Eye Spirit. These spirits were given to the Black Tower by Narant for free. After all, if you want to attract high-caliber talents, the benefits need to be shown to others in advance, so that they can taste the sweetness. In this way, with the blossoming expression of Heita Le, Narant watched him leave with the five horses used to carry the spirits. ¡­ Narant is actively responding, and the Bach Empire has finally received the news of the death of the empire''s heir. As soon as the news came back, the entire Bach Empire seemed to explode. In particular, the heirs of their empire were not killed by the dark creatures, but were beheaded by a small noble who belonged to the human race. Chapter 877： Responsibility for Narant And this little aristocrat came from the countryside of the Glory Continent. In the eyes of a group of nobles who looked down on these rural migrants, this was a provocation by the foreigners against customers. I feel that my face has been seriously provoked, which is naturally intolerable. Even, the hatred of these Bach Empire nobles has not only been on Narant, but has even been transferred to all foreign nobles from the Glory Continent. They said that they should not have been kind enough to help and shelter these foreign nobles. It''s now a real-life event for Snakes and Farmers, which cost their heirs to the empire. As for Eric''s own actions, it was naturally denigrated after the news came back. It was just that because the minor nobles did not respect the first, the heirs of the Bach Empire had conflicts with the other party, which led to the outbreak of fighting between the two sides. "His Majesty!" In the palace of the Bach Empire, King Alis sat on the throne with a gloomy face. Below are a group of imperial ministers and nobles. In the past few days, Alis was in a very bad mood, not only because his heir was beheaded, but also because the team that went on this expedition suffered heavy losses. Even Duke Cody, whom he trusted most, was seriously injured, so this was also a big loss for the Bach Empire. It is said that the Dark Abyss will be connected to the Holy Continent in a few months, and any high-level power is now vital to their Bach Empire. "How is it?" Hearing the call of Dacheng under the high platform, Alis woke up from his contemplation. "Your Majesty, the news of the unfortunate death of His Royal Highness has spread throughout the entire empire, and the nobles of our empire have all expressed their condolences for the passing of His Royal Highness." "At the same time, the nobles were even more angry at that little country noble who dared to provoke and kill our heir to the empire." "They are all petitioning, hoping that Your Majesty will dispatch the army to capture that hateful kid back to the Empire, and hang him in the Empire Square to clear the blood debt and restore the Empire''s reputation at the same time!" "Your Majesty, this is the petition handbook submitted by all the minor nobles from the thirty-seven counties of the empire!" Having said that, the taste minister handed the tray in his hand to several attendants next to the high platform. The attendant quickly sent the tray to the high platform, and then knelt down and held it up for King Alis to check. Alice picked up a few of the manuals, and it turned out to be a petition handed in by the count through the joint names of the small nobles. These joint petitions express the indignation of the nobles over this matter. At the same time, it also shows that blood debt must be tasted in blood, and the glory of the empire cannot be provoked. "What do you mean?" The king looked at the ministers and great nobles in the hall again. "Your Majesty, blood debts must be tasted in blood, and the glory of the empire cannot be provoked. We have to pay for His Royal Highness the eldest prince!" The ministers and nobles below did not hesitate, and responded one after another. The reason why Alis asked all the great nobles is that the team that went out to their Bach Empire this time was really unbearable under the leadership of Eric. This news can be concealed from the minor nobles, but it cannot be concealed from the ministers and big nobles in front of him. In a few months, the Sacred Continent will usher in great changes. According to normal circumstances, it is natural to concentrate on preparations at this time to deal with the biggest crisis. In this way, it is very unwise to send an army out at this time. But now it seems to be his eldest son heir, and what has been lost is the face of the empire. Allis had to do it. "Very well, then immediately contact the representative of the empire in the Holy City, and bring up the responsibility of the little country nobleman, and let the president of Theodore personally hand over the little nobleman to our Bach Empire, and give our Bach Empire justice! " With the support of a group of nobles, King Alis finally began the steps of revenge. Of course, the so-called accountability of Narant through the Alliance Parliament was just a passing scene. Alice didn''t have to think about it to know that it was of no use at all. Not to mention the fact that the country boy was able to return safely after killing his eldest son, and it could be seen that he was not caught by Theodore. However, as a member of the alliance and one of the six empires, the Bach Empire had to complete this procedure. After all, within this alliance council, the six empires that have benefited the most are the six empires. If you want to continue to maintain it, you must do enough on the surface, so that you can continue to rely on the council to draw benefits for the empire in the future. Since it was concluded that the Alliance Council was of no use, King Alis would naturally make other arrangements. "In addition, notify the Imperial Guard and the Imperial Warcraft Legion to prepare for the expedition!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Although Narant was just an unremarkable little baron, King Aris did not look down on him. All the things that the little aristocrat had after he came to the Holy Continent had all been presented to him in the first two days. When he saw the king of this little nobleman, he couldn''t help but be startled. The territory of the mere tens of thousands of people was able to turn the orc frontier upside down. Not only that, but later defeated tens of thousands of orc troops who went to retaliate. This alone is something that is very difficult for ordinary small principalities to do. In addition, I heard that this little nobleman also defeated the goblins who went to attack the Storm Territory. Although the strength of the goblins is not strong, but with the advantage of the number and the two airships, it is also a difficult enemy. But this enemy is also solved by the other side. Although the details of these battles are not too detailed, they are enough to prove that the small territory is different. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Immediately, the Bach Empire began to execute quickly. Soon the official documents regarding the accountability of Narant were sent to the Alliance Council in the Holy City. When Theodore received the documents submitted by the representatives of the Bach Empire, he naturally held a voting meeting on the matter according to normal procedures. In fact, regarding the matter of Narant beheading the big prince of the Bach Empire, not only the Bach Empire was shaken, but the entire principality was also shaken. In the past, although Narant also had some reputation in the Sacred Continent, the alliance was incomparably vast after all, and many small nobles did not know of Narant''s existence. But the beheading of Eric this time can be said to have completely made Narant famous, to the point that no one knows it. After all, not everyone has the courage to step on the top of the six empires. And Narant is currently the only one. Now all the big and small nobles of the alliance are waiting and watching, wanting to see whether this little noble who stepped on the upper ranks of the Bach Empire can enjoy the rest of the time. Therefore, the convening of this meeting has actually attracted the attention of many people. "President Theodore, the Baron Narant of the Storm Territory, brutally beheaded him when our Highness the Prince no longer had the ability to attack. This is already a serious provocation to our Bach Empire, and it is also a challenge to the Alliance. Serious disregard of the law." "After all, even if our eldest prince violated any laws, he would need to be convicted by trial, but he privately killed the noble prince Eric." "So, on behalf of our Bach Empire, I propose to the Parliament to hold that Baron Narant to account, hand it over to our Bach Empire, and bring him to justice to maintain the majesty of the Union Law and the dignity of our Bach Empire. !" At the meeting of the Union Parliament, with the arrival of the representatives of all the principalities, large and small, the noble representatives of the Bach Empire immediately stood up and put forward their position to Theodore. The nobles of the Bach Empire received the will of their king, and naturally they worked hard to perform their duties, so Narant''s sin was directly given. However, after he finished speaking, Theodore did not speak immediately, because he knew that other noble representatives would stand up next. Sure enough, the nobles of the Bach Empire sat down, and the representatives of the Nok Empire, who were three or four positions apart, had already stood up. "President Theodore, and all the representatives, I also have an opinion and want to speak on behalf of the Nok Empire." "Representative of the Nok Empire, please speak directly!" President Theodore nodded. "President Theodore, and the representatives of nobles, I have ambiguity with what the representative of the Bach Empire just said!" "First of all, the reason why Baron Narant clashed with Prince Eric was because Prince Eric planned an attack on him in advance." "Prince Eric not only arranged two middle-level magicians and several earth knights, but also made a sky knight disguised as President Theodore, and then managed to lead Baron Narant into the ambush and attack him. assassinated." "This matter is a very bad assassination incident, so there is no legitimate reason for the Bach Empire to hold Baron Narant accountable earlier." "After all, the party who initiated the crime has lost justice, and it is even less possible to ask the victim to be captured." "Also, about what the Bach Empire said, Baron Narant beheaded Prince Eric..." "Prince Eric himself has the strength of an earth knight, and Baron Narant is also an earth knight, and his strength is not as high as that of Prince Eric." "In this way, when he feels that Prince Eric may still threaten him, he is likely to make the safest judgment until he can truly ensure his own safety." "After all, this kind of thing happens to any of us, and no one will let even a little threat exist. After all, there is only one life, and kindness to the enemy is irresponsible for one''s own life." "President Theodore, and the representatives of the nobles, my speech is over!" After the representative of the Nok Empire finished speaking, he took his seat again. The reason why the representatives of the Nok Empire stood up to fight for Narant this time, it can be seen that Duke Miller really made great efforts. After all, at this moment, the representative of this empire stands up, which means that the entire Nok Empire stands on the opposite position of the Bach Empire. And Duke Miller is just the Duke of the Empire. He can persuade the king to maintain Narant even at the expense of the Bach Empire. This requires a lot of energy and responsibility. Although it had long been expected that there would definitely be an empire defending Narant, the Nok Empire was the one who did not expect to stand up the fastest. Moreover, the representative of the Nok Empire was so sharp that it did not give face to the Bach Empire, and the Bach Empire representative frowned slightly. Then he got up again, "Marquis Peter, do you represent the position of your Nok Empire?" "Besides, according to what you just said, does it mean that after the dignified prince of our Bach Empire was beheaded, it would be nothing to do with it?" "Besides, we have already learned that His Royal Highness Prince Eric just wanted to teach that Baron Narant a lesson, not really want to kill him." "But he killed him when our eldest prince had already asked for help. What is this to ensure his own safety, obviously to avenge his personal revenge and deliberately kill the nobles!" "Also, what if this matter was replaced by your Nok Empire? If the heir of your Nok Empire was beheaded, would you say the same thing?" "Sorry, Marquis of Kake, our grand prince of Nok Empire would not do such a thing, so your assumption cannot be established." "Also, if you really want to teach a lesson, why not be above board?" "At that time, you Prince Eric dispatched so many people, as well as magicians and sky knights. I am afraid that you also have the capital and confidence to teach in the vestibule, but you chose to choose a remote and unmanned garden." The representative of Nok Empire stood up and retorted with a smile. "Huh, the reason why we chose the unmanned garden is because our Prince Eric wants to save some face for that little noble!" The representative of the Bach Empire was speechless and could only snort a reason that he didn''t even believe in himself. This time, he simply did not continue to entangle with the representatives of the Nok Empire, and looked directly at President Theodore. "President Theodore, as the president of the alliance council, the disputes between the members of the alliance and the responsibilities of the alliance law enforcement team are all up to you." "So, on behalf of our Majesty Alis, I now apply to you for the indictment of that little baron!" This representative of the Bach Empire specifically said a few words to Alis underground to apply to you very loudly. This can be regarded as putting pressure on President Theodore, a king of the empire, I am afraid that few people in this Holy Alliance can ignore it. "President Theodore, our Blue Shield Empire also has something to say." However, just after the voice of the representative of the Bach Empire fell, the representative of the Blue Shield Empire stood up again. "Marquis Bill, please speak!" "President Theodore, as well as representatives of the nobles, about the incident of the Bach Empire''s eldest prince being captured, in fact, everyone knows what happened that day and why, and it''s useless to say more now." "What I want to say here is that when we set out, our coalition was almost wiped out by dark creatures." "In the end, it was Baron Narant who played a very important role in it, and this allowed the coalition to get away with defeating the dark creatures." "In addition, in sharp contrast, the performance of Prince Eric... Well, this has deviated from today''s theme, so I won''t talk about it." "In short, Baron Narant has such a credit, but Prince Eric is not grateful at all. He was still trying to ambush him in the middle of the night, but he was killed in the end. We Blue Shield Empire really feel that Narant is in this matter. The baron is innocent." "Just ask, if Baron Narant was weaker at the time, then he saved hundreds of thousands of lives one moment ago, but the next moment he was killed by the people he saved. What a sad thing it would be." "My speech is over, our Blue Shield Empire supports Baron Narant''s innocence this time!" After that, the representative of the Blue Shield Empire sat down. Chapter 879： expel And the representatives of the Bach Empire turned green after hearing this. Although it had long been expected that the Blue Shield Empire would also help that Narant happen, but now it is directly supporting Narant''s innocence. This also means that his Bach Empire is opposed by two empires, and they are all for such a small foreign noble. Sure enough, as the two empires stood up for Narant, representatives of the principalities began to whisper. In the past, the six major empires only had differences on major events, because they all had their own interests. But now there is a disagreement for Narant, which shows that Baron Narant is not to be underestimated. At least, many small principalities do not have such great energy to make the two empires speak out for them at the same time. "Marquis Kake, in the current situation, I must decide by myself. That is impossible. After all, the representatives have different opinions." "Now, according to the practice of the parliament, let''s vote for a resolution!" "Representatives of the nobles, regarding this matter, do you think that Baron Narant is at fault? If you want to pursue accountability, please write your opinion on the letter paper in front of you." "After we collect the stationery, we will make statistics together!" With the Blue Shield Empire and the Nok Empire supporting Narant, President Theodore''s next operation is much more convenient, and he will directly vote for everyone. He believes that at least half of the principalities should choose to support Narant. After all, no matter what, Narant has saved everyone''s life this time. Besides, Eric''s performance is definitely unpopular. I am afraid that a large group of people will be secretly happy in his heart after his death. In order to prevent some principalities from worrying about the retaliation of the Bach Empire, the vote today was specially conducted on anonymous letter paper. And such a decision needs to be chosen by the president of him, which also shows that Theodore must still maintain Narant. "Vote with letter paper?" Sure enough, the noble representative of the Bach Empire looked a little embarrassed after hearing this. But the way of voting can only be decided by President Theodore, and he has no reason or possibility to object, so he can only keep a dark face and keep silent. Soon, a group of nobles began to pick up the letter paper on the table to write. When the writing was completed, several attendants quickly collected these letters and handed them over to Theodore. Theodore opened the letterheads himself and counted them one by one. As he read out the result, the attendant quickly recorded it on a wooden board in front of him. Soon, the results of this vote came out. Ninety-three votes were cast that Narant was innocent. Those who abstained from submitting blank stationery had eleven votes. There were only fourteen votes who thought Narant was guilty, of which the Bach Empire''s own vote had already been added. When the results came out, the faces of the noble representatives of the Bach Empire were almost green with anger, and their eyes kept scanning the faces of some noble representatives of the small principality. It''s not just because he got this result, because he actually had expectations for such a result. And this result is not too important, after all, it is just a cutscene. What annoyed him the most was that there were at least twenty small principalities that had been friends with the Bach Empire in the past. But now only thirteen principalities have voted for their Bach Empire, which means that many of them are not on the side of the Bach Empire. "Now the result has come out, Marquis Kake, do you accept this result in the Bach Empire? After all, the vote at the parliamentary meeting is effective!" Seeing the result of this vote, Theodore was actually relieved. He was really worried that the Bach Empire''s guilt would win. If that time comes, even with the help of the Nok Empire and the Blue Shield Empire, it will be useless. And if such a situation really occurs, then they can only find a way to lessen Narant''s guilt. "President Theodore, our Bach Empire is very disappointed with this result!" "However, although the Alliance Council can''t get justice for our Prince Elric, then our Bach Empire will get it back on its own." "Our Majesty the King of the Bach Empire is preparing to form a coalition to fight against the Storm Territory. As a representative of the nobles of the Bach Empire, I am here to inform President Theodore in advance, and to reassure the principalities and the empire." "Our Bach Empire''s expedition is not aimed at any other empire or principality, only about the Storm Territory!" The representative of the Bach Empire stood up, knowing that nothing could be done about the result of the vote. But he also immediately stated his next plan for the Bach Empire. After all, as a powerful empire, dispatching a large number of troops is likely to arouse the vigilance of surrounding forces. And now that it is announced in advance, it is a precaution for everyone, so that other empires will not take advantage of the problem. As for whether this will be a surprise, their Bach Empire is preparing to attack Narant with an absolute advantage this time, and they don''t bother to hide the information at all. "Send coalition forces?" However, the representatives of several major empires quickly noticed an unusual word in the words of the representative of the Bach Empire. If the Bach Empire dispatched its own troops, it would naturally not be a coalition. And the word coalition means that there will be other duchy armies participating. "That''s right, if the Alliance Council could blame that Baron Narant, our Bach Empire would definitely not make a big deal." "But now that the Alliance Council cannot give justice to our Bach Empire, then our Bach Empire also needs to use its own means to maintain its glory!" "Any force that dares to provoke our Bach Empire will suffer a fatal counterattack from our Bach Empire." The representative of the Bach Empire raised his head slightly. Their king''s explanation was that if there were not many empires and principalities to maintain Narant at the alliance meeting, then they would only dispatch their own troops. But if there are many duchies and empires to maintain Narant, they will join forces with several duchies to go out together. This can also be regarded as showing the strength of the Bach Empire and deterring other principalities. If Narant was here, he would definitely feel familiar. Isn''t that Blue Star''s **** stick in the previous life, the tyrant of the global village, who likes to pull a bunch of younger brothers to bully the less? "President Theodore, this approach of the Bach Empire does not conform to the laws of our Holy Alliance." "Our alliance law stipulates that any empire or principality that wants to organize a coalition with more than two members to launch a civil war must obtain the unanimous consent of the six empires of the alliance." At this time, the representative of the nobles of the Nok Empire immediately stood up and spoke up. "Yes, President Theodore, the actions of the Bach Empire do not conform to the laws of the Alliance!" The representative of the Blue Shield Empire nobles also spoke up at this time. Theodore naturally understood what they meant. If the Bach Empire sends troops alone, then Narant may still have a chance to survive, at least if he can''t beat him and escape. But if the Bach Empire has formed a multi-national coalition, then it may be difficult for him to resist. After all, a multinational team can chase and block Narant from all sides. However, before President Theodore could speak, the representative of the Bach Empire laughed out loud: "You two representatives are right, our alliance does have a coalition that needs permission from the alliance parliament to form a coalition to start a civil war. " "But you seem to have forgotten that the Storm Territory does not seem to belong to any duchy or empire of our Holy Alliance." "You must know that this regulation of civil war takes effect only when wars are launched against the principality and the empire respectively." "This¡­" The noble representatives of the Nok Empire and the Blue Shield Empire were stunned and looked at President Theodore. President Theodore frowned and pondered for a moment, and finally nodded slightly towards the two of them. Although Narant is now nominally a member of the Holy Alliance. But really looking into it, Narant doesn''t seem to belong to any duchy or imperial power. Because Storm Territory and Tulip Territory are very peculiar existences, they can be fully autonomous. And such a thing has never happened in the past, if the alliance law really does not stipulate it in it. What the law does not prohibit can do, and in the face of such an existence as the Bach Empire, they can take advantage of this loophole without any scruples. "Haha, the two of you, this time the coalition formed by our Bach Empire will not violate any laws of the alliance!" The noble representative of the Bach Empire finally showed a smile. The previous grievances were finally released at this moment. As for the loophole that Narant does not belong to the principality, it is also a countermeasure prepared by the Bach Empire early. "Okay, President Theodore, since the result of the vote has been obtained, I will not stay any longer. I need to send today''s result back to the Bach Empire immediately and report it to His Majesty the King." Saying that, the noble representative of the Bach Empire stood up immediately. The noble representatives of the Nok Empire and the Blue Shield Empire looked at each other, bowed to President Theodore, and quickly retreated. They also need to send back the situation here immediately. With the dissolution of the meeting, the news about what happened at today''s Alliance meeting immediately spread. Immediately, the entire Sacred City was boiling. The Bach Empire is about to form a coalition to encircle and suppress Narant, and the news is absolutely explosive. You must know that since the formation of the Holy Alliance, a coalition of countries formed a coalition to conquer a certain internal principality or force, such a thing has never happened. But now Narant is enjoying this treatment. And everyone''s next guess is what will happen to Baron Narant. Of course, everyone felt at this moment that the Storm Leader was bound to suffer, and it was impossible to escape this catastrophe. What everyone really guessed was that the Storm Leader would be able to support the coalition for a few days. And that Baron Narant was killed directly in the end, or he was able to escape, and then ran to the Nok Empire and the Blue Shield Empire to hide and survive. For this reason, many powerful businesses in the Sacred City have even started gambling games, betting on how long the Storm Commander can support, and the life and death of Narant himself. And Stella, who was in the city, also received the news immediately, after all, she has been paying attention to this matter. When she received the news that the Bach Empire was about to form a coalition, Stella turned pale with fright, and was ready to leave the manor the next moment. But the next moment, Stella was immediately blocked by several earth knights. Stella, who used to be very polite to these guards in the past, even drew her sword directly this time, threatening everyone to let her go. Unfortunately, these guards were all sent by the major empires, and naturally they would not let Stella go. Fortunately, just when the two sides were about to fight, President Theodore, who was inquiring, rushed over. President Theodore kept comforting Stella, and told Duke Miller that he would definitely find a way, which only stabilized Stella a little. But even so, Stella was still very uneasy. In the end, Theodore said that if there was any news, she would inform Stella as soon as possible, which made Stella dispel the idea of ??rushing to leave. Time turned to a week later. The King of the Bach Empire has also received a summons from the representative of the nobles. King Bach was naturally very unhappy when he learned that there are multiple duchies and empires that are protecting that Narant, and the letter of the report was directly thrown on the ground by him angrily. Afterwards, the king of the Bach Empire with a dark face, directly issued an order for the army to prepare to move. At the same time, seven messengers who had been prepared for a long time were also sent out to the seven principalities in the alliance. And these principalities are the small principalities that the Bach Empire has signed an offensive and defensive alliance. In fact, almost these small principalities are the vassals of the Bach Empire, and they are also the most loyal followers of the Bach Empire. After waiting for these messengers to be dispatched, King Bach was still unhappy. "Come on!" "Your Majesty, what are your orders!" An attendant immediately stepped forward and asked cautiously. "Give me a record immediately, and I''m going to issue a new decree again." "Yes, Your Majesty!" The attendant did not dare to neglect, and quickly picked up the pen and paper. "Order, several marquis and counties in the frontier let them immediately expel those nobles of the Glory Continent that we have accepted." "The reason is that from that Narant, I can see that the qualities of the nobles of the Glory Continent do not echo the spirit of chivalry." "So, they are not worthy of being my subjects and vassals." "Besides, all the wealth of these nobles and the weapons and equipment of the army are all confiscated by me, and they are not allowed to take them away." "When the collection is completed, they are limited to leave the territory of our Bach Empire within one week, otherwise all those who remain in the territory will be demoted to serfs." "In addition, during the expulsion process, anyone who dares to resist can be killed on the spot!" With fierceness in King Bach''s eyes, he said his new order to the attendant beside him. "Yes, Your Majesty!" And the squire soon recorded King Bach''s orders verbatim. When the writing was completed, the letter was handed to King Bach to check. After checking it, King Bach directly stamped his badge, and then put it into the mailbox and branded it with flame paint. The order was quickly sent down by the attendant. After the attendant left, the envelope appeared directly on the border between the Bach Empire and the Black Rock Plain more than a week later. When the news spread, all the nobles of the Glory Continent were stunned. Not only to expel them, but also to plunder the wealth they have finally accumulated, which is the act of robbery. But in the face of the behemoth of the Bach Empire, everyone must be unable to resist. In the end, a group of nobles from the Glory Continent who had joined the Bach Empire could only be expelled from their territory under the suppression of the army. The only thing they could take away was food, a few clothes, and the serfs on their respective territories. Chapter 880： Running away is not my style The expulsion of these nobles from the Glory Continent immediately caused an uproar among the rest of the Glory Continent nobles. Everyone had felt the contempt and oppression of them by the nobles of the Holy Continent. Now even the wealth may be deprived, which made these nobles feel a sense of crisis, and then began to communicate frequently, discussing the future fate of themselves and others. Although they did not belong to the Bach Empire, the empire they belonged to had no intention of expelling them. But this also depends on the life of others, and they are really unstable. And with the discussions of these nobles, after thinking about it, they finally found that they did not have a particularly good way to deal with it. After all, the strength is there, and if you want to not be bullied, you are not strong enough. Even if they are united, it is only equivalent to the strength of a small duchy on the Holy Continent. Of course, it is not that they did not negotiate a compromise solution. That is Narant. Narant, though nominally a baron. But now Narant''s strength is enough for them, the nobles who belong to the Glory Continent, to look up. And Narant is now the existence of all the nobles of the Glory Continent who have the strength to confront certain forces in the Holy Continent. In this way, some nobles came up with the idea of ??taking refuge in Narant. With Narant''s strength and their solidarity, this power should no longer be underestimated by the people of the Holy Continent. Of course, everyone didn''t know at the moment that Narant, whom they were counting on, was about to usher in the most crucial battle after he came to this sacred continent. Why is it the most critical battle. The reason is very simple. In the past, he fought two wars, and the enemies he dealt with were either orcs or goblins. And even if these two enemies can really defeat him in the end, Narant can ''strategically evacuate''. As long as they retreated to the depths of the Holy Alliance, the orcs and goblins would have nothing to do with him. In addition, even if the orcs and goblins conquered his territory, they would not be able to hold it for long. Because this land belongs to the Holy Alliance, if the orcs and goblins want to occupy his territory for a long time, the Holy Alliance will be the first to refuse. In this way, as long as the orcs or goblins withdraw, Narant can swagger back again. But the enemy facing this time is the Bach Empire. The Bach Empire was already one of the most powerful empires in the alliance. It launched a war against Narant, and once Narant was defeated, it meant that there would be no place in the Holy Alliance. At least his subordinates couldn''t follow to join other empires. And the territory of his Storm Territory, although the Bach Empire will not occupy it and cultivate it on its own. But as long as the Bach Empire is there, it means that Narant''s territory cannot be returned to him. In this way, when the time comes, his lord will be dead in name only. A lord without land and serfs is not a lord at all. Therefore, Narant must resist the attack of the Bach Empire this time, so that he can continue to live peacefully in his own territory. And on this day, Narant finally received a message from Duke Miller. "Allied forces?" When Narant read the letter sent by Duke Miller, his brows furrowed. "Yes, Baron Narant, this matter has spread throughout the alliance, and the Bach Empire has contacted seven principalities that are allied with them." "Although these principalities are not as powerful as empires, each principality can dispatch thousands of extraordinary knights." "If they gather together, there will be at least 40,000 or 50,000 extraordinary knights!" "In addition, before I set off, I heard that the Bach Empire was planning to dispatch their imperial guard knights, and there should be 50,000 extraordinary knights." "In this way, there are at least nearly 100,000 extraordinary knights!" In front of Narant, the messenger in charge of delivering the letter replied respectfully. "This Bach Empire really looks down on me. The dignified empire was enough to deal with me. Now it has even pulled in the coalition. This is to kill the chickens and show the majesty of the Bach Empire!" Hearing the words, Narant just pondered for a moment, and knew why the Bach Empire did this. In this expedition to the Land of the Dead, the Bach Empire army had lost all face under Eric''s Sao operation. This will greatly damage the prestige of the Bach Empire within the Holy Alliance. And now, if the Bach Empire wants to re-establish its prestige, it must show its strength. And he Narant just happened to be the target for the Bach Empire to show its prestige. "Baron Narant, the Duke said that at the meeting of the Union Parliament a few days ago, the representatives of our Nok Empire and the Blue Shield Empire opposed the Bach Empire''s accountability to you." "But after all, there is no way to stop the Bach Empire''s military action against you." "And, knowing that the Bach Empire wants to form a coalition to attack you this time, our noble representatives also stopped it." "It''s a pity that the Bach Empire has drilled a loophole in the alliance law, that is, the law stipulates that when the coalition civil war is faced with the principality and the empire, it needs the unanimous vote of the six empires." "But because you do not belong to any principality of the alliance, our empire cannot intervene in the formation of a coalition by the Bach Empire!" "However, the Duke also said that if you are not sure of winning, it is best to make arrangements in advance." "If possible, leave with Xiaoxiao and go to our Nok Empire in the near future. The Duke can guarantee your safety at that time." The messenger continued to speak. "Well, although it failed to stop the military operations of the Bach Empire, I know that Duke Miller must have done his best, and I would like to thank Duke Miller for his help here!" "However, regarding the early evacuation, go back and tell Duke Miller that I have invested too much effort in this Storm Territory, so I cannot escape." "So, I will wait for the arrival of the coalition forces of the Bach Empire." Although Narant did not have a detailed understanding of what happened at the parliamentary meeting, he was able to persuade the King of the Nok Empire to oppose the Bach Empire. Duke Miller was definitely doing his best to protect him. This favor, he Narant must remember. As for Duke Miller''s persuading him to flee immediately, Narant really didn''t plan to flee, at least fleeing before he tried to resist. This was not his style. The messenger had a strange look when he heard the words. Before he came, he had heard how good Narant was and how heroic he was on the battlefield. When we meet now, I really see a different side. It was a coalition of eight countries, with at least 100,000 extraordinary knights invading. And the population of Baron Narant''s territory will not exceed 40,000 people at most, and this includes the goblins. How to fight the invasion of the coalition forces, if you want to change to other nobles, you have already chosen to flee. As for whether such a reputation will be too unpleasant, in fact, the impact is not too great. Because no principality in the entire alliance dares to pat its chest and promise that it dares to ignore the 100,000 coalition troops of the Bach Empire. In this way, facing the attack of the coalition forces, even if they escaped, it would only be a very smart choice. "Okay, Your Excellency Messenger, I know what you are worried about, I have made up my mind, just report it to Duke Miller truthfully. Seeing the messenger''s expression, Narant simply waved his hand. "Yes, Baron Narrant." In this way, the messenger didn''t say anything more, and was soon arranged by Narant to go to the guest room to rest, and let the messenger leave after breakfast tomorrow. After the messenger left, Narant immediately convened a group of his subordinates to start an emergency meeting. "My lord, this Bach Empire is too shameless. It is clearly their fault, and now they have assembled a coalition to attack our Storm Leader!" "Yeah, that Prince Eric wanted to attack and kill the adults, and being executed by the adults deserved it. In fact, we should ask their Bach Empire for an explanation!" When Narant informed his subordinates that the Bach Empire was about to invade. The faces of the subordinates immediately showed angry expressions, and the indignation showed the shamelessness of the Bach Empire. Especially a few women, because their adults were attacked last time, they already have a very deep prejudice against the Bach Empire. Even Shirley''s little girl bit the jerky in her hand and chewed it secretly, as if the jerky was the Bach Empire. "Well, there is no need to say more about the shamelessness of the Bach Empire. The adults are calling you here now to prepare for the arrival of the Bach Empire coalition!" Seeing the angry expressions of the female shellfish clenching their teeth, Narant burst into laughter. The Bach Empire is self-sufficient and powerful, so there is no need to reason. It must have become more accustomed to this sacred continent in the past, so even if it is them who are wrong, they will use force to save the so-called face later. "My lord, our Wild Wolf Knights swear allegiance to you to the death. As long as those hateful Bach Empires actually dare to step into the Storm Leader, their subordinates will let them go back and forth!" Raymond swore immediately after hearing this. "My lord, our Storm Knights can fight at any time. If the enemy wants to invade our territory, then we will fight to the end, and use the blood of the enemy to dye their path red!" Quick also expressed the will to fight. "Well, I know you are all brave enough, but this time the number of enemies is too many and the strength is too strong, we can''t fight them head-to-head." "After all, the extraordinary knights of the coalition are not orcs or dark creatures. Human knights also have enough wisdom to deal with them differently from the previous wars." Narant waved his hand, there is no doubt about the courage of his subordinates, but unfortunately the number is too small, so this time it is still impossible to face it head-on. "My lord, how should we fight, should we immediately start fortifying the castle, and then build fortifications on the perimeter." "This time the enemy is too strong. If we directly stationed the territory, it would definitely be unstoppable." "Also, if the battle were to take place on our Stormland, it would likely destroy our hard-earned territory." "So, the location of this battle, we must choose outside the Storm Territory." "So, this time I''m going to take the initiative!" "Take the initiative?" Quick was taken aback when he heard the words. In the face of a large number of enemies, in his opinion, relying on the city wall to garrison, that is the real once and for all. For example, the Viscount Castle, my lord, is a very good defensive fortress. And now that you know that the enemy is about to attack, as long as you set up a line of defense around the castle in advance, there is a high probability of resisting the enemy. "That''s right, it''s taking the initiative to attack. They certainly won''t think that since we still have the courage to take the initiative to meet the enemy, and we don''t rely on high walls to fight them." "So, when the time comes, you should be able to give them a head-on blow to their morale." "Of course, there are still too many enemies, so we will definitely need to make other arrangements in the future." "In this way, you go back now and tell everyone that you are equipped with weapons and equipment and enough supplies, and we are ready to go at any time." "As for how to fight, we will discuss in detail after your notification is issued!" A complete battle plan is naturally not something that can be come up in an instant. Narant now asks his subordinates to start preparing, and then think about countermeasures. After all, according to what the messenger said, the Bach Empire coalition had at least ten days to go to reach him. "Yes, my lord!" Quick and others immediately took the order, and then left the conference hall as instructed by Narant, preparing to order the news. In this way, I got the exact news of the imminent invasion of the Bach Empire Narant''s entire Storm Territory began to enter a state of preparation. Of course, in order to avoid panic among the territorial people, this news was only revealed to Narant''s subordinates for the time being. However, as time passed, the news of the imminent invasion of the Bach Empire gradually spread. And the reason this news spread was because of those caravans. These caravans all have backgrounds in various principalities, so they were quickly notified by messengers sent by their respective principalities. When they learned that Stormwind Territory was about to become a battlefield, these caravans naturally couldn''t wait any longer and began to leave Stormwind Territory one after another. In this way, with the departure of the caravan, the storm collar became quiet, and the scene of the crowd was no longer visible in the town. Seeing this, Narant felt that the time was almost up, so he instructed Mario to start an orderly evacuation with the people. Although he expected to fight outside the Storm Territory, he still needed to be just in case. Therefore, he will arrange to hide in the jungle near the border of the Orc Empire. In this way, even if the Bach Empire was given the courage, they would not dare to go deep. When the serfs of the Storm Collar were also evacuated, Narant''s Storm Collar was completely neutral. At this time, he also began to assemble the team, preparing to rush to the road ahead of the Bach Empire coalition. "Narant, the thousand inscription pickaxes you asked for are finally finished!" On this day, Heita wiped his sweat and pulled a carriage with several dwarves to the castle. "It''s really great!" Narant was overjoyed when he heard the words. After waiting for so many days, he finally waited for the completion of the mining pick. Of course, this was also due to the fact that after Heita returned to the dwarven tribe this time, three dwarf blacksmiths were kidnapped. In this way, it is possible to complete the forging of a thousand inscription weapons in a short period of time. Chapter 881： Bach Coalition Appears , the fastest update to the latest chapters of War Lords: Rise from the Land of Doom! Narant went directly to the wagon sent by Dwarf, and immediately picked up a mining pick from the basket. The length of the pickaxe is only more than forty centimeters, and the shape is generally the same as that of the mining picks in the world. One side is a flat shovel, which is used for excavation. A cone with a curvature on one side, used for beating gravel. At this moment, the pickaxe has been engraved with two inscriptions. The effects of the two inscriptions are respectively tough and light. Although even the handle of the pickaxe is made of metal, it is as light as anything. "wrong!" There is no doubt that a short craftsman, Narant needs to try to know that the workmanship of the pick is absolutely in place. "Hey, if Narant likes it...then..." Seeing Narant''s affirmation, Heta burst into a smile. For a moment, he rubbed his hands in anticipation. "Haha, according to the pre-agreed payment, every ten barrels of Storm''s Eye Spirits, plus one month''s free food in the town restaurant!" "Thomas, tell Mario to give the Black Tower three dwarfs later!" Narant naturally understood what the black tower meant, and happily paid him. Since the horse runs fast, there must be enough forage. Moreover, the eye of the storm is short-sighted and absolutely first-class good wine. But Narant himself knows that the Eye of the Storm can buy a pot with a silver coin, which is simply cheap. It is more profitable to pay Dwarves. "Haha, thank you Narant, really a noble clan of Kang!" Heita smiled happily, as did the three dwarfs beside her. After listening to the black tower''s promise, he followed it with suspicion. Now I got ten barrels of the eye of the storm wine, which is definitely profitable. After all, dwarves, think a pot of eye of the storm costs ten gold coins. "Heita, thank you, my friend!" "By the way, although the eye of the storm is given, but wait a few times and drink a lot. After all, the magic cannon still needs help forging!" "After the magic cannon is forged, let the town restaurant prepare some more delicious food." Narant waved his hand towards the black tower, some upright guys, the most like to touch. "No problem, Narant, as a friend, I will definitely finish the arrangement first, and guarantee that it will be delayed!" After speaking, Heita left with the three dwarf beauty. Although it was levied, Narant also arranged for the black tower to forge the barrel of the less-magic cannon. After all, there was only one barrel, so there were only twenty more barrels made. In order to deal with the Bach Empire coalition, Narant regarded the magic cannon as the most reliant weapon. In this way, if there are enough magic energy spar, the more magic energy cannons, the better. "Quick, where is that guy Rumba?" After Dwarf left, Narant looked at Quick. "According to your instructions, the goblins are stepping up their efforts to forge the magic carriage. The Rumba has always been in the workshop, saying that the goblins would not be lazy and delay your arrangement!" "Well, let''s see then!" Nalanda nodded, then headed directly towards the Goblin Workshop. When I arrived at the Goblin Workshop, I saw Rumba folded his arms and walked around the workshop with his head held high, supervising the work of the goblins. The guy still looks like a dog at the moment, wearing a clan silk dress, which is so shabby when he was wearing a beggar''s costume. "Ah, noble, you are!" Rumba soon saw Narant''s arrival, and Dun''s serious face was covered with a flattering smile. The goblin leader, after several months of life, has long been used to being a jerk. The life of the main storm collar is really nourishing. But wear new and comfortable clothes, and enjoy delicious food in a comfortable house. Such a life, even if he were to return to the wilderness to be the leader, he would still be willing. As a leader, you can only wear shabby linen clothes, eat worms in the swamp at night, and want to eat a piece of barbecue is extravagant. It''s like now, grilled meat to eat, but also delicious wine can be enjoyed. "Well, Rumba, how is the forging of the magic wagon and magic cannon?" "Honorable, the twenty magic cannon barrels have just finished engraving the inscriptions, and the chief craftsman of Luba is doing the final inspection." "If there is no problem with the inspection, when the time comes, we can directly conduct the shooting test." "In addition, ten of the magic energy carriages you ordered have been forged, and the family is still working hard to forge them. I believe that there will be many magic energy carriages to complete in a few days." "Ah, very good!" Nalanda nodded, and the magic cannon was finally completed, which was a sigh of relief. Although the magic cannon barrel was forged by the black tower and the inscriptions were engraved, the Goblin family still left it. After all, the inscription on the heaviest instant noodle of the magic cannon, only the inscription leaked, and none of them could learn the forging of the magic cannon. As for the magic carriage, Narant saw the utility of the magic carriage. Although it looks a little strange, it looks like a tractor in the world. The magic energy carriage is more useful than the tractor, because only with the magic energy spar, the power of the magic energy carriage will be cut off. And because of the fantastic inscription tools, the magic energy carriage is very reliable and easily damaged. Therefore, it is absolutely a must-have item that can make the team move quickly on the battlefield. "Okay, since things are going well in the workshop, then Rumba is with one, by the way, ten goblin warriors!" ",Honorable!" After that, Rumba immediately called ten goblin warriors to follow Narant towards the castle. When he arrived at the castle, Narant took a load of baskets directly from the carriage that had been parked long ago. "Rumba, try some mining picks!" "Mining pickaxe?" Goblin Rumba''s eyes lit up when he saw the pickaxe in the frame. "Honorable, given?" Speaking of the appearance of the weapons in the basket, when Lombard saw the inscriptions on each weapon, he already loved it. A goblin was originally really poor, and all the weapons and equipment in the clan had escaped from abundance in the past. Even the patriarch did not have a decent weapon. Now Narant actually prepared the inscription weapon directly, and looking at the workmanship, it must have been forged by the short forge in the territory. Just out of pie. "Yes, try the mining pick!" Narant nodded with a smile, and pointed to a rock that had been prepared in the distance. "Honorable!" Rumba picked up one of his inscription pickaxes without hesitation, and then turned to the rest of the family: "Get the weapon!" When the other ten dwarves got their weapons, Rumba took the crowd to the rock block. The rock blocks were savagely transported back, weighing thousands of pounds, and they were hugged in five or six. ",here we go!" Rumba held a new weapon that was as light as nothing, and wanted to test the pros and cons of the weapon. After a report, he immediately waved the pickaxe and smashed it at the rock block. Puff puff! For a moment, the field suddenly passed a continuous burst of puffs. That''s right, the hardness of the rock is enough to match the inscription mine pickaxe. So, when the pickaxe hits a rock block, the sound of a ding and a ping sound is heard. Along with the popping sound, the rock fragments also flew. Every time the goblin smashed down, the rock block would be dug up. Moreover, these goblins'' hand speed is very fast, if they are in the station, they may be able to see afterimages. And because Narant and others are very strong and their five senses are far beyond normal, each action movie is naturally seen clearly. "The rock block has been dug!" Only half a minute later, thousands of kilograms of rock were chopped into pieces by more than a dozen goblins. After that, Narumba finally reported to Narant. "The speed is wrong, that''s right, Rumba, how do you feel about the use of the weapon, do you still feel comfortable?" Nalanda nodded and then asked. "Honorable, mine... The pickaxe is really easy to use, but it''s really hard to pick up, thank you Kang!" "Very good, since it feels good, then it''s no problem!" After confirming that the pickaxe was in hand, Narant was finally relieved. , The hand speed of the first goblins is slightly slower than that of the world''s woodpeckers. In this way, with the blessing of some mining picks, the fighting power of the hands can be increased. "Rumba, I have prepared a total of 1,000 mining picks, and I will give them all to the goblin warriors. Let''s get familiar with the inscription mining picks sooner!" "Holy, the goblin warriors will surely drive away the invaders when they arrive!" The Goblin Rumba was surprised. After a while, he patted his chest and assured Narant. Narant nodded, didn''t say anything more, and returned to the castle directly. And the time is the same, flashing and half a month. "It''s still a little bit, but unfortunately, even if it''s still a thousand points, you can become an air knight!" In the back garden of the castle. Narant opened his eyes with a hint of disappointment on his face. After some preparations, Narant himself also worked hard to improve his strength. However, in terms of magic, Narant wants to break through in a short period of time. However, in terms of fighting spirit, he is now focusing on the direction. Because at this moment, he has reached the pinnacle of the ground knight, and he is still one step away from the sky knight. , Aerial Knight is one step away, and it is more difficult to improve. After some efforts, the breakthrough has been shortened to the extreme. Of course, the ultimate is the ultimate, but it also means that it still fails to break through the Aerial Knight. "Forget it, forget it, although it didn''t break through the Aerial Knights, but with the current fighting spirit, even if you use magic, you can still fight against the first-level Aerial Knights." "What''s more, with magic, even if there are two or three aerial knights in the Bach coalition, they should be able to compete. Now we can see if they can stop the attack of the extraordinary knights of the coalition!" In the end, Narant could only recognize the reality clearly, and he could be impatient in cultivating things, so he could only go with the flow. ",!" And just waiting, the voice of Shirley Lolita came from outside the back garden. "Sherry, what''s wrong!" Narant got to his feet. Girl Xue Li ran and screamed, and with the good news, Girl Xue Li found out about the enemy. "Hui Hui returned to report and said that the Bach Empire coalition had been discovered three hundred miles away!" Sure enough, when Loli ran to Narant, panting, she immediately reported the enemy''s situation. "Finally, it''s a bit slower than expected!" Narant was very calm after hearing the words, because he had been waiting for news. "Shirley, notify Quick immediately and let the convocation take over!" ",!" Immediately, Loli immediately moved towards the court. Dangdang! Only a few minutes later, the tower of the castle heard a sound of copper bells. "So, put on your armor and stomach, and the castle will meet!" Raymond waited for the pasture beside him to comb his own mounts. When he heard the bell, he immediately gave orders to the rest of the wolf knights. "Orke, Orke, Bell, Ruba, let the magic cannon and magic carriage drive to the castle." Goblin Rumba heard the bell and immediately urged towards the goblins in the workshop. In addition to the savage goblins, the rest of Narant''s genera also did the same, and began to gather towards the castle one after another. Of course, apart from some of Narant''s genus, in fact, there are still a few people from the town who belong to Narant''s territorial people and also follow the team to approach the castle from a distance. Some of the duchy empires specially reserved the storm territory. For the sake of safety, although some duchies and empires withdrew the caravans, but because they wanted to know the final situation and results, they specially left a small number of people to inquire about the news. At this moment, when I heard the bell and saw the movements of Narant''s family members, I knew that something had happened. ¡­ When Narantelilia''s servant put on armor and rode a white dragon outside the castle gate, the castle side was already full of his own. "See!" "See the honorable!" When Narant arrived at the gentle slope, all the family members saluted and greeted him. "Hmm are all there?" "The 150 Storm Knights have all arrived!" "All 100 Wild Wolf Knights are here!" "Honorable, all the goblins are here..." ", Army of Magicians..." Following Narant''s inquiry, a famous captain reported. In fact, the number of teams in the second is almost the same as the second, and the number of goblins increased by the main. In addition to ordinary melee warriors, the second goblins were also possessed by a team of enchanted carriages, a team of magical cannons, and even two unique airships, which Narante also brought. "Very good, then let''s send it!" After confirming that all the affiliations were assembled, Narant took the lead and led the team to the north. Provides you with the fastest update of War Lords: Rise from the Land of Doom, so that you can see the fastest update of this book next time, be sure to save your bookmarks! Chapter 881 The Bach Coalition Appears Free Read. https:// Chapter 882： Are you looking for death? "Ah, what is Baron Narant going to do?" "Yeah, doesn''t it mean that the Bach Empire coalition is about to attack Stormwind Territory? Why did Baron Narant leave the castle with his team!" "That''s right, the Bach Empire coalition has actually set off before I set off to Stormwind Territory. If we follow the normal speed, then I''m afraid it will arrive in Stormwind Territory in two or three days." "Baron Narant is now heading north with his team. Is he preparing to meet the Bach Empire coalition?" "How is this possible? The Bach Empire coalition has 100,000 extraordinary knights. No matter how powerful Baron Narant is, he has only 2,000 men." "If you go up like this, wouldn''t there be no possibility of escape?" "Then you say that Baron Narant is planning to escape? After all, the Bach Empire did not hide the news on this expedition, and Baron Narant will definitely get the news in advance!" "This... Probably not... Baron Narrant used to be very heroic..." "Let''s go, let''s hurry back to the hotel and take a salute, and follow Baron Narant''s team to see clearly!" After Narant''s team set off, a group of duchy and imperial spies who had previously followed Narant''s subordinates to the castle immediately began to discuss. The main reason is that the timing of Narant''s departure with a group of subordinates is a bit unreasonable. It stands to reason that Narant should take his subordinates to strengthen the castle defense, but Narant left the castle directly with his subordinates. And the motive for leaving the castle also made a lot of spies speculate. Everyone thought that Narant was going to meet the enemy, but they thought it was too crazy. In the end, some people even wondered if Narant was going to flee and go to Duke Miller. However, no matter what, everyone just needs to follow Narant''s team, and then they can know what Narant is going to do in the end. When Narant set off towards the north, the Bach coalition finally entered the territory of the Tulip Territory. "Duke Bick, this is the Tulip Territory. If you move on, you will be able to enter that Narant territory in three days." "Oh? Is this the territory of the prophet goddess father?" "Yes, Duke Piccolo, I heard that the earl of the tulip field is very important to that Narant, but I don''t know if President Theodore deliberately did it and left him in the Holy City temporarily, otherwise he might not be able to. I''m afraid I''ll help that Narant!" "Hmph, just because he is a small country earl, if it is not for the relationship between the prophet and the goddess, it is just a matter of moving your fingers to destroy him." "Of course, this time he should be thankful that Theodore kept him in the Holy City. If he really dares to fight against the revenge of our Bach Empire, we won''t care about the face of the Prophet Goddess!" Duke Bick scoffed. This time, the Bach coalition was led by him, the Bach Empire Sky Knight. As an existence in the Bach Empire that is stronger than that of Kodi, it can be said that King Bach has attached great importance to this expedition. In addition to his sky knight, there are two other sky knights from the allied duchy in the Bach Empire coalition. Three sky knights sit in the town, plus one hundred thousand extraordinary knights, to deal with a little baron, the lineup is absolutely luxurious. Of course, this is also because that Narant kid has some peculiar skills. It is said that it is the existence of double cultivation of magic and fighting spirit that has never appeared in the Holy Continent. It is said that his magic is still weird space magic. If it weren''t for the big event of the dark abyss approaching the sacred continent in a few months, I am afraid that just this, all the forces of the Holy Alliance would want to get some news about the dual cultivation of magic and martial arts and the space magic from Narant. . Of course, other principalities and empires don''t have this free time now, but their Bach Empire has this plan, and it''s best to take this opportunity to capture that kid alive. If not, then bring all the books in his castle back to the empire for research, and you should be able to find some clues. "Let the team speed up, and start sending rangers to patrol the intersections leading to the Nork Empire or the Blue Shield Empire. This time, we must not let that kid run away!" "Yes, Duke Piccolo!" Immediately, the team of the Bach Empire galloped all the way, rampaging on the tulip collar. The little nobles on the tulip collar were left in the Holy City with Bernard. And the children they stayed behind saw the powerful coalition of the Bach Empire, and they all turned pale with fright. Even though the crops on both sides of the road were trampled and scourged by the Bach coalition troops, everyone dared not speak out. And the rear of the Bach Empire also followed many spies sent by other principalities and empires. These duchies and empires sent two teams of spies just to know more about the movements of the two sides. And the spies who were behind the Bach Empire coalition team followed at the moment, talking about whether Baron Narant could escape successfully in the end. That''s right, when they saw the strength of the Bach Empire coalition, they already believed that the Storm Lord would not be spared. The only suspense now is whether Narant can escape to the Nok Empire and seek refuge. Time turns another day. "Sir, the front is the battlefield you preset a few days ago!" The Bach Empire did not move very fast because of the huge team. But Narant''s team has only 2,000 people, and all of them are equipped with war horses and magic carriages, so the mobility is very strong. The two-day journey was completed in one day. At this moment, it has entered the range of the tulip collar. And next to the open field in the Tulip Field where the owner of a mound of more than 100 meters, Narant''s team finally stopped. Because this is the battlefield he preset a few days ago, he is ready to fight the Bach coalition here to the death. "Well, let the team start to arrange, everything is going according to the plan a few days ago!" Nalanda nodded. "Yes, my lord!" Several captains immediately took orders after hearing the words. "Shirley, how far is the Bach Empire coalition from us now?" When all the subordinates moved, Narant asked the little Loli again. "Sir, the Bach Empire coalition is only ten miles away from our nearest Ranger team, and we will be found in about twenty minutes." "And their main army is only thirty miles away from us at the moment, and they will arrive in about four hours!" "Four hours, plenty of time!" Narant nodded. "By the way, my lord, we are also followed by a lot of spies from other principalities and empires. Do you want to drive them away?" As for the dozens of little tails behind the team, Shirley''s little girl has naturally detected it. of. "Forget it, let them follow. These guys should also want to know the latest battle between us and the Bach Empire, but you send a few bees to monitor to make sure they don''t make trouble!" Narant didn''t care about the presence of the spies in the back. Because this war, the Bach Empire coalition is obviously going to crush him with strength, so the movement is very clear, and there is no plan to use any conspiracy. In the same way, Narant is not going to rely on any strategy to win this time. The main reason is that the opponent is a human race at the same time, and his previous methods of confronting the enemy should also be spread. It may be difficult to use it on the Bach coalition. Moreover, even if it is used, it is not necessarily so easy to be fooled. After all, the wisdom of the human race is not comparable to that of orcs and dark creatures. "Yes, my lord!" Shirley''s little girl responded immediately. ¡­ "Ah, that Baron Narant''s line seems to have stopped!" "Yeah, what''s going on, their team seems to get off that strange car, is Baron Narant going to be stationed here?" "It''s only morning. If it is to set up camp and rest, it must be impossible, unless Narant is ready to meet the enemy here!" "Here to meet the enemy? But apart from the hills, the front is a plain and plain. The only advantage to Baron Narant is that the forests on both sides are very secretive. If the Bach coalition really arrives, it will not be completely Expand the formation." "However, even so, the more than one mile of flat grass is enough for thousands of cavalrymen to line up!" As the Narant team paused and began to make arrangements in an orderly manner, the spies in the rear looked suspicious. Because Narant''s current posture is obviously ready to meet the enemy here. But such a terrain, apart from being much narrower than his castle, doesn''t have any commendable points in other respects. For example, although the mound is more than 100 meters high, the **** is not steep. Compared with the towering city wall, it is almost no different from the flat ground. In this way, any lord who only has a little knowledge of war knows that dealing with a cavalry army here is no different from sending a head. "If Baron Narant really meets the enemy here, he will be dead!" "Oh, it''s a pity that the dwarf weapons are gone. If Baron Narant dies in battle, then we duchies will never get so many dwarf weapons!" "Yeah, why can''t Baron Narant think about it so much? Even if he is not weak and has the strength to kill the sky knights, the Bach Empire''s coalition is not only the sky knights, but there are still 100,000 extraordinary cavalry." "One hundred thousand extraordinary cavalry, even if Baron Narant''s army of monsters is hundreds of thousands, there is no way to compete!" After fully confirming that Narant was indeed preparing to meet the enemy here, the spies also began to sigh. Because no matter what the analysis, everyone felt that Narant was dead. However, what these spies didn''t know was that their doubts would soon be passed on to Narant by Shirley. "My lord, those spies are really abominable. The battle has not even begun, yet you dare to say that you are going to lose, my lord!" Shirley was filled with righteous indignation, and she also admired her own adults very much. Although she didn''t know how her lord would lead them to defeat 100,000 extraordinary knights, even if she felt that her side could win, she would definitely not allow those spies to talk nonsense and belittle the lord. "Hehe, Shirley, the mouth is on them, let them talk!" "We''ll speak with strength later!" Narant rubbed the indignant little loli''s head. "Okay!" Little Loli was helpless, if it wasn''t for the permission of her own adults, he would have let Little Bear teach the unscrupulous spies a lesson. "By the way, sir, how are you going to defeat the enemy?" After a pause, Little Loli cautiously asked Narant again. "Well, my lord''s plan today is very simple. It can be explained in one sentence, that is... within range is the truth!" Narant did not hide it. "Even if the truth is within range?" Little Loli was full of question marks when she heard the words, and she couldn''t understand what her master''s plan was. However, just as he was about to ask, Quick and others came one after another. Only then did Narant send Little Loli away and let him continue to monitor the movements of the enemy. "My lord, fifty pieces of glorious wrath have been buried as you ordered." "Sir, the little one just went to check. The stuffing horse pit that the serfs came to dig a few days ago is in good condition!" "Very well, let the knights rest well after getting ready, the battle will take place in a few hours!" Narant nodded. The stuffing horse pit was dug by him a few days ago. Since it is in good condition now, there is definitely no need to make other arrangements. As for Wrath of Glory, Narant doesn''t necessarily feel reliable. Because he has used it too many times, I am afraid that the Bach coalition will take precautions! "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, both Quick and Raymond retreated. In a flash, it was noon. At this time, the Bach Empire coalition finally approached Narant and others five miles away. "It''s really waiting for us here Is that Narant looking for death?" Duke Piccolo heard a report from the troopers a few hours ago, saying that the trace of the Narant team was found here, but he didn''t believe it at first. It stands to reason that Narant is now either hiding in the castle to prepare for battle, or trying to find a way to leave. But he never thought that Narant would take the initiative to attack. But such a thing really happened, so he felt that Narant was now the only possibility to find death. "Duke Piccolo, I think this is just right, so that we don''t have to travel another two days, haha!" "Haha, Marquis Ur is right. This Black Rock Plain is too remote. After half a month''s journey, there is not even a city. If you want to relax, there is no place to go." "Deal with this Narant as soon as possible, and let''s return as soon as possible!" The two duchy sky knights next to Piccolo also laughed when they heard the words. When they saw Narant''s poor two thousand people standing on the mound, they already felt that the victory was in their hands. "Well, although it''s a good thing that this kid is courting death, he shouldn''t be too careless!" "There are dense forests on both sides, which can limit the expansion of our team. After a while, the rest of your principalities follow my command and don''t move without orders!" Duke Bick nodded when he heard the words, but at this moment, he was a lot more serious on the road than when he came. Nor did Narant be taken lightly. Since King Bach can send out to deal with Narant, it is naturally not an arrogant existence like Prince Eric. "Okay, Duke Piccolo!" The noble leaders of the rest of the Principality''s coalition immediately responded. Immediately, Piccolo continued to advance with the coalition army, and finally approached the position of Sanli, which completely stopped the team. Chapter 883： Trap busted "Baron Piccolo, you see that kid is that Narant. Come on, he''s actually here, don''t worry about him running away!" As the team approached to such a distance, it was finally possible to see what the team of Narant and others looked like. Naturally, there are nobles who know Narant in the Bach Empire coalition. When he saw Narant, who was wearing armor and riding on the white dragon, he was excited. They didn''t have much worry about defeating Narant and looking at the number of enemies ahead. On the contrary, he was worried that Narant would escape early on the way here. Now that Narant is here, he naturally doesn''t have to worry about other things. "Baron Piccolo, shall we start the attack immediately?" The commanders of the other duchies heard that Narant was also in the team. Moreover, the enemy was also approaching Chi Chi, and immediately looked at Piccolo. To be honest, they don''t really want to come to such a distant place to fight. But they are vassals of the Bach Empire, and the principality is located around the Bach Empire, and it is impossible not to come. Now, now that I have seen the main lord, I naturally want to quickly finish the enemy in front of me, and then return to the Principality as soon as possible. "Wait a minute, I''m very interested in that kid. I want to see what kind of little noble he is, and even our Bach Empire dares to provoke him!" Duke Piccolo was not in a hurry, he waved his hand towards the commanders, and then left the team on a beast mount. The other commanders had no choice but to follow Duke Piccolo towards the battlefield ahead. "Sir, someone on their side has left the queue. They should want to talk to you. Shall we go over?" On Narant''s side, he immediately discovered the actions of Piccolo and the others. Quick looked at Narant immediately. The main reason is that the opponent''s strength is definitely not low. According to Quick''s idea, it is safest for his own adults to stay on the hills. If there is any accident, you can leave as quickly as possible. "Of course I''m going, you stay where you are, and the big stone and a few people will accompany me there!" Narant waved his hand indifferently, fighting alone, he now has the confidence that no sky knight can kill him. Immediately, Narant went directly to the field with ten former guards. "Are you Narant? You really have some courage!" The two sides were separated by dozens of meters in the center of the open space, and Duke Nabic was the first to speak. "That''s right, I''m Narant, I don''t know what your Excellency is called?" Narant had a smile on his face. "I am Duke Bach of the Bach Empire. This time I am responsible for leading the coalition to encircle your Storm Territory and avenge our Bach Empire''s Prince Elric!" "The Bach Empire looks down on me quite a bit, and even formed a coalition of 100,000 people!" "Then, Your Excellency, what do you want to say when you come to this scene now?" "There''s nothing special to say, but I just want to see what the only existence on the Sacred Continent where magic and fighting spirit can be cultivated at the same time looks like!" Duke Piccolo also said with a smile. "Have you seen Your Excellency Duke Nabyk now?" "I saw it, and you really have extraordinary courage." Duke Piccolo nodded. "And for your extraordinary courage, as the commander of this coalition, I can give you a chance to surrender." "As long as you surrender obediently, then I promise to give you enough decency on the way back, Narant, are you surrendering now!" "Duke Piccolo, thank you so much for your kindness, but I don''t have the word surrender in Narant''s dictionary. If you want to fight, then come!" Narant smiled and refused. "In addition, I actually want to persuade you now that you''d better leave the Black Rock Plains before it''s too late." "Otherwise, you will pay an unbearable price." "And when the dark creatures are about to fully invade, I actually don''t want the human race to make such a consumption." "Really?" Seeing Narant''s refusal, Baron Piccolo immediately turned cold. "If that''s the case, Narant, then wait for the iron hoofs of our Bach army to step on it!" "Hehe, then I''ll be waiting for your arrival!" When the two sides reached this point, they were not speculative, and immediately turned their mounts and walked towards their respective positions. Woohoo! Before the two sides returned to their positions, horns were heard from both sides. "Duke Bick, although the open space in front of us is flat, it is not wide enough for too many cavalry to charge side by side. How are you going to arrange the battle!" With the sound of the horn, the commanders of the Bach Empire coalition also began to prepare for the charge. However, Duke Piccolo directly stopped a group of commanders who were eager to try. "No charge is allowed without my order!" "Neil, have the forests on both sides been checked?" "Lord Duke, I have sent a ranger to check, and there are no enemies in ambush in the forests on both sides!" "Very good, continue to keep the Rangers on alert!" Duke Bick nodded. Even in the face of such a disparity in the strength of the enemy and us, he is very cautious. "Marquis Kara!" "Lord Duke, do you have any orders?" "Your team is at the forefront now. I need you to send five hundred cavalry to the open space ahead." "Remember, there''s no need to rush to Narant''s line, all I need is for your men to make sure there aren''t any traps on that lawn." Duke Piccolo commanded a duchy commander again at this time. "Lord Duke, is it necessary to be so cautious?" Several principality leaders saw that Piccolo was so cautious and took the trouble to test it, and they all felt that he was making a big fuss. "Haven''t you heard about the battle between Narant and the orcs in the past?" Duke Piccolo asked blankly. However, seeing the puzzled expressions on everyone''s faces, he continued to speak. "It seems that you really don''t know the details of the battle between Narant and the orcs." The information of these small principalities is naturally not as quick and complete as the Bach Empire. Although all the principalities knew that Narrant had defeated the orc army, they did not know how to win. But the Bach Empire is different. Through the news from the caravans in the past, I know the complete battle process between Narant and the orcs and goblins. "That Narant has a special weapon, although it''s useless against the Golden Knight." "But it can emit a strong explosion, which has a lot of lethality to horses and the title knight under the golden knight." "I''m sure that Narant was waiting for us here in advance, and he must have made arrangements." "There is such a thing?" The commanders looked at each other in dismay after hearing this. They didn''t expect there would be such a peculiar weapon. At the moment, the commanders stopped talking, and the Marquis of Nakara also ordered a few words to his subordinates, and then five hundred cavalry rushed out of the front of the Bach Empire. "here we go!" "Finally, the battle is about to begin!" "Yeah, Baron Narant is actually preparing to fight Narant here. A team of 2,000 people will face 100,000 people. I never thought that one day I would see such a battle!" "It''s a pity, Baron Narant''s dual cultivation of magic and fighting spirit is probably going to become a swan song after today!" "Not necessarily, I think the Bach Empire is so hard-working, not only to avenge that Eric, but also part of the reason may be for the secret of Baron Narant''s cultivation!" With the movement of the Bach Empire coalition, the spies who followed behind the teams on both sides were also excited one by one, and all climbed to the top of the nearby treetops, so that they could have a panoramic view of the situation on both sides. However, at this moment, everyone has already prepared to witness the result of Narant being defeated. At this moment, the 500 Bach coalition cavalry over there rushed out of the team and then spread out and moved forward in a side-by-side formation. Since it is to detect whether there are traps on the battlefield, these cavalry of the Bach coalition are not fast. It took about four or five minutes to finally advance to a mile away from Narant and the others. "Sir, what should we do? These cavalrymen must have come to test the trap we set on the field!" Narant and the others naturally found something wrong at this moment. Quick and other subordinates also became a little anxious. In the past, they were all enemies such as orcs and dark creatures. Those guys were not as smart as the human race, so they didn''t check the battlefield at all. When they see a flat grass, those guys will rush up. The traps laid in advance can also greatly consume the number of enemies. But now, that doesn''t seem to work anymore. Narant frowned slightly at the moment, which Duke Bick was more cautious than he expected. "Sir, do you want your subordinates to go and drive them away?" Raymond proposed at this time. "Yeah! Raymond, go with the wolf team, remember not to get too far!" Narant nodded. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, the wolf team quickly assembled, and then rushed down the hill. However, at this time, the cavalry of the Bach coalition had already discovered the trap on the battlefield. Because Narant''s stuffing pit dug in advance is not difficult to find. Soon, the cavalry of the Bach coalition returned to report. "Duke Piccolo, look, they have responded!" "There is indeed a trap!" The Bach Empire coalition received an exact report, and the commanders immediately turned to Duke Piccolo. The corner of Duke Piccolo''s mouth twitched slightly, "Kara, send another 3,000 cavalry to drive away the group of demonic cavalry, and let people continue to approach and explore!" "Yes, Lord Duke!" Immediately, the Bach Empire dispatched three thousand extraordinary knights again, and subsequently dispatched one thousand auxiliary serfs to follow behind the cavalry with tools. Obviously, this is to destroy the stuffing pit set up by Nalande. "Duke Picco is indeed the God of War of the Bach Empire. Even in the face of an enemy with only 2,000 people, he is so cautious!" "Yeah, I think Baron Narant had better run away immediately, otherwise there''s really no chance!" Watching the actions of the two armies on the field, the spies watching from the tree canopy behind had a panoramic view. Immediately, he was amazed at Duke Bick''s cautious leadership. While they were amazed, more than 3,000 cavalrymen on the side of the Bach Empire had already pushed Narant''s wolf team back. "Blow the horn and let Raymond and others come back!" Seeing this, Narant understood that it was impossible to continue to let Raymond and others drive away the enemy cavalry. The opponent has an absolute advantage in numbers, and has determined that there are traps in the field, so they will definitely solve the traps at all costs. The trap that was already expected by the enemy has actually lost its function. In this way, letting Raymond and the others continue to consume energy would be detrimental to his side. "Haha, that Narant admits defeat!" When the wolf knight of Narant was recalled, there was another roar from the Bach Empire coalition. After that, the farmers of the Bach Empire began to work hard to level the stuffing horse pits that were more than ten centimeters in diameter and more than twenty centimeters deep in the field. However, although the Stuffing Horse Pit was leveled, the Bach coalition cavalry dispatched was still on the scene to investigate carefully. The closer you get to the Narant team, the more carefully you investigate. Because Duke Piccolo said, another trap of Narant has not been discovered. Sure enough, under careful investigation, any trap actually has clues to follow. When it was only three or four hundred meters away from the Narantna hill, I finally discovered one after another unevenly distributed new soil pits that had been turned over. Although the pits were refilled, they were deliberately re-covered with weeds. But the weeds that had withered a little above it immediately betrayed it. "Dig it for me, and dig all those dirt pits!" Duke Piccolo received the news and immediately issued an order. Soon, the peasants, among the three thousand cavalry, continued to dig holes, and it didn''t take long before several large clay pots were dug out. This was the wrath of glory buried by Narant. "grown ups¡­" Seeing this, Quaker, Raymond and the others had an uncomfortable look on their facesQuake, let''s detonate these glorious rages in advance. " Narant also shook his head helplessly and gave an order to Quick. If this is not detonated, all the rage of glory will not only be unable to hurt the enemy, but will be taken away by the enemy. Now detonating it, it can kill more than 3,000 cavalry in that battle. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Quick immediately instructed his subordinates to ignite the lead that was reserved in front of the formation. Zizizi! As the lead ignited, it immediately began to burn along the ground. Boom! Boom! And about thirty seconds later, there was an earth-shattering explosion in the arena. With this explosion, most of the 3,000-odd Bach coalition cavalry roaming in that scene were shrouded. "This weapon is so powerful!" As the smoke of gunpowder drifted away, the commanders of the Bach Empire couldn''t help but take a deep breath. I saw that there were more than 3,000 extraordinary knights at this moment, and now there are only more than 1,000 people left. More than 2,000 others were either killed on the spot or seriously injured. If this is replaced by the crowd charging, the subordinates will definitely pay several times the casualties at the moment. "Continue to investigate until Narant and the others are 100 meters in front of them!" However, in the face of the casualties of nearly 2,000 people, Duke Piccolo did not frown, and his expression remained indifferent. And following his order, the remaining 1,000 cavalrymen continued to probe, and directly followed the instructions to probe the front of Narant and others. Finally, the rain of arrows with the Narant longbowmen confirmed that there were no other traps, and finally evacuated. "Very good, since there are no traps, let''s start! It''s time to make that clever boy pay the price!" The corner of Duke Piccolo''s mouth twitched into a smile. Chapter 884： Just ask if you are afraid Woohoo! With Duke Bick''s official order, the formation of the Bach coalition finally changed. A group of Bach coalition cavalry began to slowly walk out of the formation to the front. When the armored cavalry spread out, it quickly covered the open space that was only about a mile wide. "Look, the Bach Empire coalition has begun to really attack!" When watching the rows of silver knights being dispatched, the spies watching couldn''t help but suffocate for a while. This first wave of Bach Imperial cavalry dispatched at least 20,000 people. There are thousands of cavalry in each row, and there are more than 20 rows in the front and rear columns. Even if they hide in the distance of the battlefield, they still feel a huge sense of oppression. Of course, there is another peculiar scene in which there are several carriages scattered among these cavalry. The number of carriages was not much, and there were only five or six of the 20,000 cavalry troops. In addition, the distribution of these carriages is relatively high. "That''s a magician, the Bach Empire is a dignified empire, and a magician will cooperate with every war!" "These cavalry are the most elite knights of the Bach Empire, so it is certain that there are magicians to cooperate!" And these spies quickly identified the use of the carriage, which was specially used by the magicians accompanying the team. , In the battle of the Holy Continent, magicians will basically participate. It''s just that there are very few magicians in the teams of some small principalities. In a powerful empire like the Bach Empire, there are naturally many magicians. "The hills in front of the target, knights, charge me, tear up the position of the little country nobleman, and let him know that our Bach Empire is sacred and inviolable!" In the amazement of the spies, the first wave of cavalry of the Bakhti coalition finally assembled. Duke Piccolo came to the front, pulled out the long sword in his hand, and raised it directly in the air to shout an order. "kill!" With his shouting, the Bach coalition troops immediately started. The knights raised their weapons and began to slowly advance forward. Woohoo! "Everyone, prepare to meet the enemy!" Seeing that the Bach Empire coalition on the opposite side started to launch, Narant was also ready to meet the enemy. The first is the wolf team led by Raymond, followed by the Knights of the Storm led by Quick. However, although Narant''s subordinates seem to be very imposing, especially the monster wolves in the wild wolf team are even more robust and powerful. But compared to the steel torrent of the Bach Empire like a tide, the team on Narant''s side is like an island in the ocean, very weak. I''m afraid it only takes a charge of the enemy to drown it. "Sling team, aim at the farthest distance!" When Narant was on the defensive, the Bach Imperial cavalry finally got a lot closer. "Catapult, launch!" When he reached a position about two miles away, Narant launched an attack. Winter winter! With an order, more than a dozen catapults began to start. In a muffled sound, more than a dozen stone bullets shot up into the sky and smashed towards the enemy in the distance. Bang bang bang! "Ah! Ah!" Just a few seconds later, more than a dozen stone bullets fell into the crowd of Bach coalition forces without any accident. Suddenly, there was a scream from the Bach coalition crowd. Such a dense formation, although giving people a strong sense of oppression, also gave the long-range attack weapons extremely good attack conditions. Of course, even this round of attacks took away thirty or forty extraordinary knights, but compared to the charging team of more than 20,000 people, this is simply not worth mentioning. Woohoo! "Boost!" Seeing that there were more than ten large catapults on Narant''s side, Duke Picco immediately asked the messenger to give an order. After receiving the order, the captains who led the team in front immediately shouted at their respective teams. The original attacking cavalry immediately changed from walking slowly to trotting. When the torrent of cavalry began to run, there was a rumbling roar from the ground immediately. "Steady, the catapult continues to reload, and the ballista prepares!" However, Narant''s subordinates are considered soldiers of a hundred battles. Even in the face of such a sense of oppression, although they were a little nervous, they did not move at all. In this way, the Bach coalition on the battlefield is still advancing, and with the acceleration, the distance of two miles is only tens of seconds. "Bed crossbow, launch!" Finally, when the cavalry of the Bach Empire coalition reached a distance of 500 meters, Narant''s order was issued again. Buzz! Along with the sound of bowstrings, huge crossbow arrows shot out. Puff puff! The crossbow bolts penetrated into the Bach Empire formation without any accident, causing a shower of blood again. The arrows of these crossbow arrows are all forged from mithril, so even the cavalry of the Bach Empire has excellent armor, but it is still easy to be penetrated by crossbow arrows at such a distance. Of course, the crossbow is an ordinary type of weapon after all, and its power is not as terrifying as a trebuchet. Even if a crossbow arrow can penetrate the enemy, it can only hurt two or three extraordinary knights at most, and it can no longer directly kill the enemy in a series like before. But because the number of bed crossbows is several times more than that of catapults, and the loading speed is also very fast, the number of kills is still considerable. When the Bach Empire coalition approached 200 meters, the crossbow bolts fired just three rounds, and it was almost 100 meters to be able to reload one round. The number of enemies taken away also reached as many as three hundred. "Exactly like the previous information, this kid really has a peculiar weapon that can kill the enemy in a large area!" "But unfortunately, he is too weak, and the number of these weapons is too small, so today is destined to become the meat under the iron hoof of our Bach Empire coalition!" "In addition, it is rumored that he still has a small team of magicians. If this is the case, then this Narant must have other secrets, and they will all belong to our Bach Empire!" "Pass the order and start charging at full speed!" Facing the casualties of hundreds of extraordinary knights, Duke Piccolo at the back did not frown. Because, he believes that the casualties of the Bach Empire will be almost this number. At this moment, at a distance of 200 meters, the cavalry of the Bach coalition only needed more than ten seconds to rush into Narant''s front. Thus, the battle was over when the Bach cavalry broke into Narant''s ranks. As for why he knew that there was a magician team among Narant''s subordinates, he was not worried. The reason is very simple, because they also have magicians to follow. At that time, it is only necessary to release the shield to protect the front row of the cavalry team from rushing into the enemy group. Even if the enemy has a magician, it will not help. Woohoo! Following Piccolo''s order, the horn sounded again. "Everyone, full speed ahead, charge!" The cavalry team in front immediately received the message, and even started to run and sprint with all their strength. Boom! Boom! At this moment when the Bach coalition sprinted with all its strength, there seemed to be thunder on the ground. The rumbling sound pierced the hearts of the people, even those scouts from the principality and empire who were hiding a few miles away were pale and nervous at this moment. Buzz! After launching a full-scale charge, the magicians accompanying the Bach Empire finally moved. In the carriage, they waved the staff in their hands, and the group shield technique was immediately cast, blessing the cavalry in the front row. "It''s good, this time let you know what it means to have no return!" The Duke of Nabic felt that the next moment would see Narant''s team being overwhelmed by the Bach coalition. Looking at the enemy rushing forward like a mountain, Narant not only did not show nervousness and worry, but was slightly excited. Because, he had kept a low profile for so long before, just for this moment. "Rumba, activate!" Narant looked directly at Rumba! "Yes, your honorable lord!" Rumba, who received the order, responded immediately, and then looked at the dozens of one-eyed trolls who had been hiding behind him. "All trolls, step forward!" hoo hoo hoo! Immediately, fifty trolls immediately moved, and their huge bodies began to move towards the front of the team. Soon, the troll with a height of four or five meters came to Narant, which is the top of the hill. "So many one-eyed trolls?" The appearance of the one-eyed troll naturally attracted everyone''s attention in an instant. Duke Bick frowned slightly when he saw that there were fifty one-eyed trolls. However, this frown was only for a moment, and after a while his expression relaxed again. "Faced with the iron tools of our Bach Empire, even if there are twice as many one-eyed trolls, it will not change their fate of failure..." "Ah, look, what are those one-eyed trolls carrying on their backs!" "No, that''s... that''s a magic cannon!" "God, so many magic cannons, how is this possible!" However, the moment Duke Bick''s voice fell, there were exclamations from other duchy leaders around. I saw that those one-eyed trolls were not used to fight directly as Duke Piccolo had expected. After they came to the front, they all fell on their knees on the ground. As these one-eyed trolls fell to the ground, the deep gun barrels they carried behind their backs were revealed. Although it is said that the goblins are not very common in the Sacred Continent nowadays, they still exist after all. Therefore, the commanders also know about the goblins'' magic cannons. When they saw the magic cannons, all the commanders could not help but shudder. "How is this possible..." Duke Piccolo finally lost his previous determination at this moment. As a sky knight, he understands the horror of magic cannons even more. Although the Fel Cannon can only fire a single Fel Cannonball. But that power is absolutely terrifying, if you don''t spare the magic spar, a shell is equivalent to a blow from the sky knight. Fifty sky knights shot at the same time. Are you afraid of such a scene? "It should be fake, even with so many magic cannons, that Narant can''t possibly have so many magic spar." "After all, all his earth spirits have contributed to deal with the abyss lord!" Duke Bick was of course afraid, so the next moment he murmured. This muttering is a bit like comforting myself, and a bit like a prayer. "Magic cannon, launch!" As for Duke Piccolo''s reaction at the moment, Narant doesn''t care. Looking at the Bach coalition that was charging closer and closer, Narant finally gave the order to launch. Buzz! Following Narant''s order, the fifty magic cannons that were fully charged roared furiously. In a humming sound, a purple energy group shot at the charging team of the Bach coalition. However, this energy group did not shoot the Bach coalition cavalry at the forefront, because they were all blessed with shields. With the shield''s blessing, even the magic cannon can resist a single shot. These cavalry will be dealt with by Quaker Lemon and others. After all, who doesn''t have a magician yet? He Narant has a hundred, and the shield can release hundreds. And the magic cannon needs to be used to grab people first, so it was just used on the back of the knife. Boom boom boom! And just when Narant thought so, the cavalry team of the Bach Empire finally exploded. Fifty energy groups fell into the crowd, and immediately bursts of brilliant energy light waves shone. "Ahhh!" Accompanied by the energy light waves, there were groups of Bach coalition knights who were blown away, as well as the shrill screams. Each group of magic light can cover a range of seven or eight meters around, and the lethality caused by this is enough to spread to ten Bach coalition cavalry at one time. Buzz! The roar in front fell, but the magic cannon on the troll''s back was recharged, and then another wave of energy blasted out. This is the horror of the magic cannon. As long as there are enough magic spar, the archery is not comparable to a bed crossbow and a catapult. As for why the owner of such a terrifying weapon, the goblins are now marginalized. UU Reading The reason is very simple, that is, this magic energy spar can only be opened from the elf. That is to say, the magic spar is only owned by the human race. With such restrictions, no matter how powerful the goblins'' weapons are, it cannot make them rise. After all, the human race is not a fool, and can sell you some magic spar at a high price in exchange for rich benefits. But this sale is done in moderation, making sure you don''t threaten the Terran. And Narant himself owns more than a dozen magic energy mines, but at this moment he is not subject to such restrictions at all. In this way, he can be rich and rich, and he doesn''t have to worry about the consumption of magic energy spar. Next, the humming of magic cannons on the battlefield continued. And with the explosion of the magic cannonballs, the losses of the Bach coalition cavalry team are also increasing. These originally majestic Bach cavalry have been bombed. Although Duke Piccolo and others knew about the magic cannon, it did not mean that the bottom knights knew that. Fortunately, the knights were considered elites of their respective principalities or empires. Even in the face of such a situation, as long as they gritted their teeth, they rushed to the front of Narant and the others. Buzz! "Wolf Knights, charge!" "Storm Knights, charge!" "Squad of magicians, change the fireball technique and attack freely!" The next moment, the vanguard troops of both sides finally collided. However, as mentioned earlier, the Bach coalition has a magical shield, and the same is true for Narant. And Narant is still a separate shield released by the magicians, and its protection is slightly stronger than that of the Bach Empire coalition. For a time, relying on less than 400 knights, Narant''s subordinates blocked the pace of the Bach coalition''s charge. Chapter 885： all out When the Bach coalition knights in the front row were blocked, the Bach coalition knights in the rear suffered. Narant''s magic cannons simply bombarded without stopping at all costs. With a scream, the cavalry of the Bach coalition was suddenly harvested in piles. "Bastard, why...why does this Narant have so many magic energy spar!" Seeing that his subordinates were violently attacked by Narant using magic cannons, Duke Piccolo''s face was full of disbelief and pain. He really did not expect this scene in today''s war. If Narant has more than fifty magic cannons because he captured the goblins, then he can understand. But the problem is where Narant comes from so many magic energy spar, according to the frequency of this launch, a magic spar can only be launched and cast spells. According to the situation in the field, it means that Narant has at least fifty magic energy spar. "Duke Bick, what should we do now, we continue to send reinforcements, or immediately withdraw the knights!" At this moment, the leaders of the principalities on the side couldn''t stand it anymore, because most of the 20,000 cavalrymen belonged to their principalities. Among the Bach imperial cavalry, there were only more than 3,000 cavalry. Moreover, the Bach Empire is rich and powerful, and three thousand cavalry is just a drop in the bucket for them. But for the principalities, it is an important property. "Send the order, the attacking cavalry team will withdraw immediately!" Originally, Duke Bick wanted to continue to consume some of Narant''s magic energy spar, and also wanted to see if this first wave of attacks could break through the block of the opponent''s cavalry and rush to the top of the hill. Seeing the expressions of the commanders, he knew that this would not work. I was willing to use the lives of my subordinates to fill it up, but these small principalities refused. Therefore, he simply gave the order to retreat. As for continuing to send troops to support, in fact, it is not very useful. The width of the wilderness in front is just that little bit, and even if you send more cavalry, it will still be crowded there. On the contrary, it gave Narant a chance to play the magic cannon. Woohoo! The next moment, the Bach Empire coalition forces immediately sounded the horn to retreat. "It''s an order to retreat, everyone retreat!" "Quick retreat!" And the cavalry of the Bach Empire has long been frightened by the ide posture of the magic cannon, which is comparable to the attack power of the sky knight every time. In this way, when they heard the sound of the retreating horn, they all turned around and fled without hesitation. "Want to run, is it that easy?" "I''ve shown weakness again and again, just to make you rush forward without any scruples. It''s too late now." Narant also heard the Bach Empire''s retreat horn, and the corner of his mouth suddenly showed a hint of playfulness. Previously, he deliberately did not launch the magic cannon, and allowed the Bach coalition to eliminate the Stuffing Horse Pit and the Wrath of Glory, just to lure the opponent to rush forward without any scruples. Therefore, now these Bach cavalry is easy to come, but not so easy to go. "Squad of magicians, earth wall technique." Narant gathered his vindictive energy and shouted directly toward the field. "Earth Wall Technique!" As Narant shouted, the magicians immediately waved their staffs and released the earth wall technique that had been reserved in the staff for a long time. Boom boom boom! With the casting of the spell, earth walls more than twenty meters wide and half a person high appeared in the field. Originally, such an elementary earth wall technique was not difficult for most cavalrymen. Under the condition of excellent horse riding skills, they are easy to ride over the horse. But the situation of this crossing requires a premise, that is, there is sufficient mobility. Now all the Bach allied knights are blocked in one place, not to mention running and sprinting. Even turning around and trotting to evacuate is a bit crowded. In this way, the appearance of these hundreds of earthen walls instantly became a curse that stood in front of these Bach cavalry. With the appearance of the earth wall, the knights of Bach''s coalition became more confused. "Rumba, give me a chance to bang!" Narant was very satisfied with the first wave of his plan to lure the enemy deeper. Now he just hates that he doesn''t have one or two hundred magic cannons, otherwise he will be able to keep all the 20,000 Bach coalition cavalry in the first wave. Of course, even so, this first wave of Bach cavalry was definitely a heavy loss. At this moment, the spies from all over the world watching the battlefield from the treetops behind the two armies have watched their mouths close to each other, their eyes widened in disbelief at what happened on the battlefield. "This... This, God of Glory is above, what did I see? It turned out to be fifty magic cannons bombarding at the same time. Where did Baron Narant come from so many magic cannons and magic spar!" "Yeah, the Bach coalition is too miserable! Fifty magic cannons, this is equivalent to the attack of fifty sky knights!" "You said, how many casualties will this first wave of knights in the Bach Empire coalition have.?" "I think at least another four or five thousand!" "I think there will be seven or eight thousand. You can see that Baron Narant has a magician army under his command. He has already prepared the earth wall technique for the road." "It''s really terrifying, Baron Narant has already planned everything!" "Then you say that today''s battle will be won by Baron Narant?" "I don''t think it''s possible. Although Narant has fifty magic cannons, the number of his subordinates is too small." "In addition, with the encounter of this first wave of attacks, I think the Bach coalition will go all out after a while. As long as Duke Piccolo and the other two sky knights attack at the same time, then Baron Narant should be difficult to resist!" "Indeed, even the strength of Duke Piccolo is called a **** of war in the Bach Empire. It is estimated that his strength is only weaker than that of King Bach. With his shot, I am afraid that Baron Narant''s formation will no longer be able to withstand the impact of the Bach coalition. !" A group of spies from the Principality, in addition to marveling at this first wave of unexpected battles, began to predict what would happen next. However, even though Narant won the first wave unexpectedly, everyone still disliked him. Because even though the Bach Empire lost thousands of knights, it was still strong. And Narant just relied on his hidden strength and surprise to catch the Bach Empire coalition by surprise. But now that the cards are all out, the Bach Empire must be on guard. As for the situation of the battle, is it really as these spies expected? Obviously, if Narant heard it, he would definitely laugh without saying a word. Moreover, the spies'' speculation about the loss of the Bach Empire in this first round was wrong. When the Bach Empire coalition finally retreated, after a little light, it was found that the first wave of charges was actually wiped out by Narant tens of thousands of cavalry. You know, these are all extraordinary knights. To cultivate tens of thousands of extraordinary knights, it absolutely requires massive resources, even in this sacred continent with abundant elements and magic. But it took less than ten minutes to pay such heavy casualties. At this moment, in front of the Bach coalition, Baron Piccolo and the leaders of the principalities were still dark. Especially the commanders of the principality, at this moment, they are so distressed that they can hardly breathe. Each family lost at least thousands of extraordinary knights. This is equivalent to one-fifth of the elite cavalry of their principality, and it was solved in ten minutes. When I go back, I don''t know how to explain it to my king. "Everyone, listen to me!" Duke Bick quickly noticed the expressions of the commanders. Although there was a anger in his heart, he also knew that at this time, he had to let the commanders continue to obey orders. "Everyone, that Narant has so many magic cannons, we didn''t think of it in advance!" "However, the magic cannon only caused us such a big loss by surprise. Now that we know his trump card, it is his death." "I am going to launch the second wave of attack immediately, and this wave of attack, we only need to disperse the cavalry enough, then the left and right of his magic cannon will be greatly weakened. "In addition, this time, I will also charge Bick personally, and everyone will follow me to the hill, and you will immediately disintegrate the team of the country boy!" "As long as the victory is won, the secret recipe of sugar, wine, and eye of the storm liquor in that kid''s territory will all become the spoils of our coalition." "Everyone must understand what the sugar, wine, and Eye of the Storm spirits represent. That''s a steady stream of wealth!" "So, compared to the benefits you can get later, you really shouldn''t worry about such a little loss." "As long as the battle is won, the benefits feel great!" "Yes, Duke Piccolo!" Hearing the words, the commanders of the principalities looked at each other and immediately bowed to Duke Piccolo. , Duke Piccolo was right, although the loss at the moment was a bit large. But as long as you get the recipes for those specialties of Storm Collar, all the losses can be made up. Moreover, everyone still has full confidence in their own victory. "Very well, since that''s the case, there is no need to delay the battle today, and convey my order to all the cavalry to prepare to charge!" "Remember, the formation is scattered, don''t go back with secret skills, the enemy only has 2,000 people, we don''t need to rely on the dense formation to attack them!" "Yes, Duke Piccolo!" Woohoo! The next moment, the sound of the horn came again from the Bach Empire coalition. And this time, Duke Piccolo has brought a group of duchy leaders to the front of the team. "Look, it''s Duke Piccolo!" "It''s really Duke Piccolo. It seems that Duke Piccolo is going to appear in person this time. I''m afraid that Baron Narant will lose!" "Yeah! With Duke Bick joining in, and all the knights of the Bach coalition charging together, Baron Narant can no longer resist." When they saw Duke Piccolo and the others go to the front, the spies from all over the world finally cheered up. Because they know that the outcome of this war will be decided in the next battle. "Everyone, prepare the camp!" Narant naturally saw that the opponent was preparing for a general attack. And he also anticipated today''s battle, just to see if he could block the opponent. If you can block the opponent, it means that the victory of the war is in your hands. If he can''t stop it, then today Narant can only run away with oil on the soles of his feet. "The warriors of the Bach coalition, the enemy in front of the target, charge!" At this time, a burst of time erupted in front of the opposing Bach coalition. "kill!" Boom! Boom! Immediately, there was another terrifying roar in the wilderness. And this roar was several times louder than before. After all, this time, the Bach Empire coalition had dispatched a full 80,000 cavalry, except for the 10,000 Bach coalition cavalry that had been beaten back earlier, which was already dispatched. "All squads, start the attack on your own as planned!" This time, Narant no longer needs to command. Because dealing with the charging enemy is almost the same as before. Of course, the only difference this time is that his fifty magic cannons will attack in advance and will no longer be hidden. Moreover, the two goblin airships that Narant brought this time have finally lifted off slowly, and the airships will also cooperate with the team to attack the enemy. This is, this time the Bach coalition has learned well, the formation is relatively scattered, it is really difficult for the magic cannon to achieve the same results as before. Of course, in addition to the pressure of the Bach coalition all out, Narant has to bear the pressure of local high-end combat power this time. The Duke of Napic and the other two Sky Knights are definitely few rivals on this battlefield. Therefore, he Narant is the main existence to deal with these high-end combat powers. Of course, Narant is not going to fight three, because he also has helpers. "Little Bear, wait for you to entangle the two sky knights first, and give me the one with the strongest strength first!" Narant explained to the little bear beside him. "Okay, Narant!" Little Bear has no comments. "Then get ready to fight!" Narant eased down a silver shield hanging on the saddle This shield was transformed from the inverse scales of the dragon. After knowing the function of the scale armor, Narant, who returned to the territory, immediately asked Heita to make a simple transformation for him. In fact, there are not many places for transformation, that is, adding a handle to the scale armor, which is convenient to hold. Wearing a shield in his left hand and drawing a long sword in his right hand, Narant waited intently. Boom boom boom! And as the Bach coalition team stepped into the 500-meter shooting Fang Wei of the magic cannon, the fifty magic cannons and the airship all began to bombard fiercely. With the bombardment, many of the Bach coalition cavalry in the charge were directly blown into the sky. However, in the face of this dense Bach coalition that could not see the end, the attack of the magic cannon turned out to be insignificant. "Shield Technique!" "Earth Wall Technique!" It was also at this time that Narant''s Magician Legion once again released the shield technique to Raymond, Quick and others. Moreover, this time, in order to deal with the more fierce attack of the enemy, the earth wall technique was also released at this moment. When the shield technique was blessed on Narant''s extraordinary knights one by one, the earth walls rose up, and the Bach coalition finally rushed forward under the artillery fire. "Giant Flame Sword Slash!" Although Duke Piccolo is a duke, this time he is leading the charge. When he saw that there was an earth wall blocking the road in front of him, he swung his long sword without hesitation. Boom! With a fiery red sword glow, the earth wall blocking him shattered with a loud bang. It can be seen that the strength of this Duke Bick is indeed formidable. "Little Bear, come on!" However, Narant was not afraid, greeted Little Bear, and rushed towards the front of the formation the next moment. Chapter 886： Goblin out ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ hoo hoo hoo! Little Bear followed Narant and jumped out, immediately covering his body with flames. And when it appeared in front of the two sky knights, its size had recovered to more than ten meters high. "Boy, I admire your courage, but it''s a pity that you offended our Bach Empire. You will lose today!" On the other side, when Narant stood in front of Duke Nabic. There was a hint of surprise in Duke Piccolo''s eyes, but at the same time there was also a hint of reassurance in his eyes. To be honest, in the current situation, he was really worried that Narant would run away. But since this kid has no plans to escape, it will save a lot of trouble in the future. "Hehe, my courage comes from my confidence. As for the inevitable loss, it''s too early to say this today!" Narant sneered. "Yes, let''s wait and see! I know that you know space magic, and your fighting spirit has reached the level of an earth knight, but a person''s manpower is limited after all, no matter how powerful you are, you fall into the siege of tens of thousands of extraordinary knights. , then you can only be captured obediently!" "Hehe, are you trying to delay time so that your cavalry can destroy my subordinates..." "Blade of space!" Seeing that the surrounding Bach Empire coalition forces were already fighting with his subordinates, while Duke Piccolo still had time to stop and chat with him, Narant immediately discovered the other party''s intentions. So, without being too long-winded, he directly released a space blade toward the opponent. Buzz! With a faint spatial fluctuation, more than a dozen thin black lines immediately appeared beside Duke Napic. However, Duke Piccolo is strong after all, and he also knows the details of Narant. When the blade of space appeared, it was almost avoided. Of course, Narant was not prepared to use the Space Blade to kill this Duke Piccolo with one blow. "Flame Spear!" The next moment, before Duke Napick could stand firm, Narant had already swung his sword towards Duke Piccolo. "Giant Flame Sword Slash!" The Duke of Pic also showed a hint of shock in the face of Narant''s sharp attack. In my heart, I finally understood the reason why Prince Eric was beheaded even with the protection of the Sky Knight. This dual cultivation of magic and martial arts is really terrifying. Duke Piccolo immediately gave up his previous contempt and began to deal with Narant''s attack carefully. Boom! In the next moment, the sword lights from both sides were handed over in the field, and there was an ear-piercing roar immediately. "Boy, how did you do it, the strength of Dou Qi is several times stronger than the peak of the Earth Knight!" The roar fell, but the shock on Duke Bick''s face was even worse. "Hehe, this is a secret, no comment!" "Really, boy, when I catch you, you have to say it!" Duke Piccolo was not annoyed, but became even more excited at the moment, and the long sword in his hand was again slashed towards Narant. Narant did not give in at all when he saw this, and the long sword in his hand also slashed out. The strength of Duke Bick is indeed not to be underestimated, and Narant feels that his strength is at least on par with Duke Miller. Even, because this is younger than Duke Ke, his strength may be slightly higher than Duke Miller. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ Next, Narant and the Duke of Pic began to fight in this battle. "This Baron Narant is really powerful, and he can even compete with Duke Piccolo!" "Yeah, Duke Piccolo was defeated by the Bach Empire, and his strength is only below the kings of the empire. He was able to directly compete with him in melee combat. If this is passed back to the Holy Alliance, I am afraid that Baron Narant will become famous in the future!" "Baron Narrant is now known enough in the Union." "However, the only pity is that even though Baron Narant is so strong, he still has to lose." "Yeah, look at those Bach allied knights, they have begun to gradually surround Baron Narant''s team." "If it is delayed further, I am afraid it will not exceed ten minutes at most, and it will be difficult for Narant and his subordinates to fly." When Narant and Duke Bick were fighting, the spies not far away also had a panoramic view of the battlefield. Although Narant''s Wolf Knight and Storm Knight have the blessing of a magician, their combat effectiveness is still strong. But after all, the number of people was too small, and the flanks were gradually compressed, so that the Bach Empire coalition finally came around. As these knights gradually bypassed the flanks, it might not take too long to surround Narant and the others. "Boy, if you don''t have any other cards, you have already lost today. If you still want to be taken to the Bach Empire by me, I advise you to surrender now!" Duke Bick watched his subordinates bypass the flank, and his heart became more relaxed and settled. As long as more three or five thousand Bach knights detour to the rear, then today''s battle situation will be absolutely stable. As for the kid in front of him, he didn''t think he could kill him directly. Because through the fight just now, he has understood that this kid in front of him can really be called a monster. Although the strength of Dou Qi is not as good as his own, this kid''s magic was only used once at the beginning of the battle. In this way, if he continues to use magic blessing, it will definitely be more difficult to deal with. "Really, in fact, I still have a big gift ready to give to you, and it seems that it is almost time to give it away!" Narant also saw thousands of Bach allied knights who were flanking around. It''s just that his face didn''t panic, instead he looked expectant. "What is he expecting?" Duke Bick was stunned for a moment, his brows furrowed immediately, and he felt guilty for no reason. Because this little country noble in front of him is really weird, whether he can cultivate both magic and martial arts, or can take out fifty magic cannons, this is enough to show that the other party is different. And since the other party has shown expectations now, there will definitely be other unexpected changes. "Rumba, start dispatching!" "Yes, my lord!" After receiving orders from Narant, Rumba, who was constantly urging the magic cannon team, immediately took the order. Immediately, he no longer cared about those magic cannon squads, but went straight to the only thousands of goblin warriors who had not participated in the battle. "The warriors of the goblin tribe, the noble lord has given an order, everyone, kill me!" "Oak, Ok, kill!" This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ Hearing the words, the goblin warriors took out mining picks one by one from the girdle around their waists, and then hula-la followed the Rumba towards the Bach cavalry who were attacking the spear formation on the flank. "It turned out to be a goblin, boy, you want to rely on goblins to fight against our Bach allied knights, isn''t that ridiculous!" Duke Bick was a little worried at first, but when he saw that Narant''s trump card turned out to be a goblin, he couldn''t help but laugh. If Narant had 20,000 or 30,000 goblins, he would still be a little worried that the Bach cavalry on this flank would be repelled. But with a mere 1,000 goblins, it only takes hundreds of cavalry to beat them. The fighting power of the goblins is obvious to all across the Holy Continent. They were nothing but magical weapons and equipment. "That''s right, I''m going to rely on these goblins to repel your Bach coalition!" "As for being ridiculous, I hope you can laugh at Duke Piccolo later." Narant smiled slightly. "Kill, for the honorable Lord Narant, Orc, Orc!" At this time, Lombard was already the first to lead his subordinates to the front of the Bach cavalry. Of course, these Bach cavalry are all riding horses, but the goblins have no mounts and are extremely small. Standing in front of these Bach knights, they are as ridiculous as children. However, there are also small benefits to being small. Rumba and others rushed to the front of these Bach knights, and did not rush to attack, but all got under the belly of these Bach knights. At this moment, a Bach cavalry captain was constantly attacking Catherine, who was assisting in the battle of the pike phalanx. Facing him with the Earth Knight, Catherine''s strength was slightly weaker. Even though he relied on superb swordsmanship, he was still beaten and defeated. "Haha, beautiful lady, I won''t kill you because I''m going to take you captive, and then... haha!" The squad leader of the Bach coalition had a cheerful smile on his face, and he was about to knock Catherine unconscious the next moment. puff puff! Ow! However, just as he was about to start, there was a sudden sway under him. Accompanied by this shaking, there is also the sound of swords piercing into the flesh. "what happened?" The Bach knight squad leader was startled and hurriedly looked down. However, he saw that three goblins came under him at some point, and knocked on the belly of his warhorse with a strange weapon. "Despicable Goblins, you are courting death!" The Bach knight squad leader was naturally stunned when he saw this. It''s a pity that the warhorse under him has been disemboweled, and he only had time to scold, and then the warhorse under him fell towards the ground. The Bach cavalry squad leader did not dare to neglect, and his figure quickly rolled towards the ground. And just this rollout of him also means that his time of death has come, because this is the time the goblins have been waiting for. "Oak, Ok, kill him!" Seeing this, Rumba immediately shouted excitedly at several of his subordinates, and then surrounded the Bach cavalry captain who had not yet stood firm. Immediately, several goblins shot at the same time, and the pickaxes in their hands fell towards the knight like raindrops. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "Ignorant reptiles, with the power of you goblins, want to break the mithril armor on me?" However, facing the siege of several Goblins from Rumba, the knight did not panic at all. Because he knows the combat power of goblins, the strongest is only the golden knight, and very few can reach it. And most goblins are around the strength of the silver knight. Such a goblin, standing and attacking him for a few seconds, I am afraid they can''t help themselves. So, in the next instant, he was going to wait to get up and slash all these goblins with one sword. Crunch! Crunch! Crunch! Puff puff! However, what the Bach cavalry captain didn''t expect was that the goblins in front of him were not other goblins. Although his armor is tough, facing a goblin with a mining pick with a strong armor-piercing ability and an extremely fast hand speed, in just a moment, the armor that gave him full confidence has become riddled with rubble. hole. Then, a few goblins finally chiseled the Bach knight squad leader directly along several of the big holes. "how can that be¡­" This cavalry squad leader could not imagine that his armor was so vulnerable to a single blow. And his dignified earth knight actually died at the hands of the goblins. "Oak, Ok, okay!" Seeing the death of the Bach knight, Rumba ignored his grievance and immediately shouted excitedly. And scenes like Rumba, there are more than one place in the field at this moment. The other goblins also dealt with a knight in groups of three or five. And each of them is extremely insidious and shameless, all of them sneaked under the horses of these Bach knights with a ''height advantage'', and then started to attack their war horses with mining picks. And when these Bach knights fell to the ground, they would immediately swarm up and greet these Bach knights desperately with the pickaxe in their hands. And when these Bach knights landed, they were still full of self-confidence, thinking that I would give you three seconds, and then they would cut you despicable scum with a sword. Unfortunately, their wish did not come true. At the moment of landing, it seemed to be an iron can. Under the knock of the mine pickaxe that had formed an afterimage, before he could get up, the armor on his body had become riddled with holes and lost its protective ability. And then, the Bach knights in it all became cold-hearted, and their hearts were flying. Moreover, these goblins are also very fast. After finishing a Bach cavalry, they will not rest at all, and immediately move towards the next Bach cavalry. Originally, the Bach cavalry who were fighting with the spearmen had not yet reflected. After all, it was only the participation of thousands of goblins, so what threat could it pose? But with the shouts of ''shameless'', ''despicable'', ''bastard'', and seeing his teammates who were gradually decreasing, he finally realized that something was wrong. "What''s the matter? Why are there so many fewer of us?" "Ah It''s the goblins, these goblins have a problem, hurry up, everyone, hurry up and evacuate here!" The next moment, the cavalry captain with the Bach coalition immediately discovered the problem and reminded the rest of the cavalry. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ After being reminded, these Bach cavalry did not dare to continue fighting, and immediately rode their horses away from the pikemen phalanx. It''s a pity that they found it a little late. When they left, they saw that there were thousands of Bach cavalry corpses lying on the edge of the spearmen. ¡­ "This... how is this possible, what weapons are these goblins holding, and why do they have such courage!" Duke Piccolo, who had looked down on Narant and these goblins before, had turned ugly now. These goblins unexpectedly exceeded his expectations. Not only were they shameless, but their fighting methods and weapons in their hands were unusual and effective. This is thousands of extraordinary cavalry, and they died quietly under the hands of the goblins. He wanted to remind him just now, but Narant didn''t give him this chance at all. "Hehe, it''s just a mining pick, how about it, it''s not bad for breaking armor!" "As for the guts, that''s because they''re my Narant''s subordinates now!" Narant smiled slightly, these goblins are really good, especially when facing the iron can, that swarming up and wielding the afterimage-level mining pick, even if you are an iron lump, he can pierce you! Chapter 887： The terrifying dual cultivation of magic and martial arts Although it is a bit shameless to say that the goblins are all beating one person in groups of three or five. But as long as he can win, shameless is shameless, and Narant doesn''t care. "Hmph, it''s just by some despicable means and by being equipped with inscription weapons. If you really confront it head-on, you goblins can be slaughtered with just one charge!" Duke Piccolo couldn''t hang on his face. After all, he is a dignified duke. He originally joked that Narant dispatched a goblin, but now this goblin has become a dark horse. Moreover, he was even more shocked that Narant was so willing to equip thousands of goblins with inscription weapons. I am afraid that even some small principalities cannot have the willingness of small rural nobles. "Hehe, I don''t need to rely on them to confront the cavalry team head-on, I just need them to quickly deal with the cavalry after the cavalry team loses mobility!" Narant smiled slightly. And Duke Piccolo suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. Sure enough, the next moment, the goblins on the flanks were all heading towards the front battlefield after losing the enemy. "Goblin warriors, for the noble Lord Narant, kill, kill all the enemies, and when you come back, you will be able to eat and drink spicy food!" "Kill, Ok, Ok, eat delicious and spicy!" A group of goblins waved their pickaxes and headed towards the frontal battlefield. After that, a group of goblins drilled under the mounts of Raymond Quick and others, and arrived under the Bach allied knights. When they came under these Bach coalition cavalry, the goblins began to dig their stomachs with ease. With the wailing of the warhorse, it was followed by the curses of ''bastard'', ''despicable'' and so on. But such cursing, for Goblins, was like playing the piano to an ox. Because goblins have no sense of shame at all, nor do they pay attention to chivalry. It''s not like the goblins of the past have done things like killing people and stealing goods. As long as there is a suitable opportunity, these guys are the shameless bandits. "God, this... what did I see, you say, are those really goblins!" "Yeah, these goblins are too daring, and they actually have such a strong fighting power?" "Yes, I see the attack speed of those goblins. It''s too fast. I didn''t know that the goblins had such an attack speed before." "Have you seen it? The weapon in the hand of the goblin is also unprecedented. As long as the Bach knight falls to the ground, it is basically impossible to get up!" The knights dispatched by the goblins were not only shocking Duke Piccolo had never seen before. The spies from all over the world who were hiding in the treetops to have a panoramic view of all this were also stunned by these wonderful Ripper Goblins. So far, this war has completely refreshed his three views. Moreover, with the addition of the goblins, the pressure on Raymond Quick and others suddenly decreased. With the bombardment of the fifty magic cannons at the rear, the battle that was originally thought to be one-sided has now gradually entered a stalemate. . "It can''t go on like this!" Seeing that with the addition of the goblins, there was some confusion in his allied knights, Duke Bick''s original idea of ??delaying time finally changed. Originally wanted to deal with Narant''s subordinates first, and then surrounded Narant with a large army and captured him. But the current situation is that the offensive of the coalition cavalry has been blocked, and all of them have become the living targets of the magic cannon. If the delay continues, the Bach coalition will suffer heavy losses. Even if it does win in the end, if it is passed back to the alliance, I am afraid that the Bach Empire will not be able to lift its head. This is completely different from their Bach Empire''s motives for waging this war. "Giant Flame Sword Slash!" Thinking of this, Duke Piccolo''s eyes flashed fiercely. Since Narant could not be captured, he could only try to kill him. Thinking of this, Duke Piccolo started to attack with all his strength. "Is it finally real? Come on then!" Narant also immediately noticed the change in Duke Piccolo. However, this Piccolo just didn''t act real, so why didn''t he, Narant, not go all out. "Space teleportation!" The next moment, Narant directly started the magic battle. The moment Narant''s voice fell, his figure suddenly disappeared in front of Duke Piccolo. "not good!" Afterwards, Duke Piccolo sighed in his heart, secretly saying that it was not good. At the same time, the long sword that was just cut out immediately retracted, and moved towards the block behind him. when! In the next instant, a metal crash came from Duke Piccolo''s ear. It was dangerous and dangerous to block Narant''s sword slash. It turned out that Narant teleported directly behind him through magic. "Pyroblast!" However, before Duke Piccolo could breathe a sigh of relief, a cloud of fiery red high-temperature lava slammed into his chest. Boom! With a bang, Duke Piccolo''s chest exploded with a fireball. "Is this the dread of the double cultivation of magic and martial arts?" When the fire light subsided, watching the chest armor was burnt to black, and feeling the burning sensation from the skin in many parts of the body, Duke Piccolo felt a chill in his heart for no reason. In the past, even in the face of an opponent of the same strength as a sky knight, he did not feel so unstoppable. The boy in front of him, however, is using vindictive energy and magic in battle. In this way, he not only needs to prevent the enemy''s long sword attack, but also the enemy''s magic. This has become two-on-one, and the opponent is still the most terrifying space magic. Now, this kid has not yet become a sky knight. If he becomes a sky knight in the future, how strong will he be? "Have to kill him!" Thinking that the Bach Empire had already forged a great feud with the opponent, Duke Bick gritted his teeth and waved his sword towards Narant again. Narant had already retreated more than ten meters away after he succeeded in his previous Pyroblast. At this moment, seeing the Duke of Bick rushing again, he immediately cast magic again. "Blade of space!" "Space teleportation!" Narant was first a space blade, which was directly cast on Duke Piccolo''s body. Duke Bick felt threatened and had to change direction to avoid it. However, he was able to escape the space blade that appeared around him, but Narant''s figure had disappeared again. Swish! The next moment, the sound of breaking wind came from Duke Piccolo''s ears again. However, this time Duke Piccolo had just avoided the Space Blade, and there was no previous side that could calmly defend against Narant''s sudden attack. Seeing Narant''s long sword coming towards his neck fiercely, Duke Piccolo gritted his teeth and could only move as much as possible to avoid being hit at the vital point. Crunch! puff! In the next instant, Narant''s long sword slashed on Duke Piccolo''s shoulder. Suddenly, a blood flower appeared on Duke Piccolo''s shoulder. "Damn boy, I killed you!" Duke Piccolo couldn''t bear to dodge a fatal blow at the cost of a shoulder injury. In the next instant, a counterattack was launched, and the long sword stabbed straight at Narant. "Shield Technique!" Narant didn''t panic at all, and while retreating, he cast a shield on himself. when! Sure enough, the next moment Duke Piccolo''s long sword stabbed directly above Narant''s shield. "Damn, are you still a knight!" The attack failed, and Duke Piccolo was almost bleeding out. Only at this moment did he realize that he had nothing to do with this country boy. Moreover, this kid''s magic doesn''t know what''s going on, it doesn''t seem to need to be chanted at all, and the speed of casting spells is unbelievably fast. "Hehe, this new tactics is really cool, only I can beat others, but others can''t beat me!" Compared to Duke Piccolo''s anger, Narant felt extremely comfortable physically and mentally. The combination of magic and fighting spirit is what he summed up from the incident where he killed Prince Eric last time. Since the last time he relied on space teleportation and space blade to consume the sky knight to death, Narant had thought of further integrating vindictiveness and magic. In this way, not only can the enemy be solved faster, but also there is no need to worry about the consequences of consuming too fast mana. Of course, the premise of all this is his casting speed. If it were the past, Narant''s spellcasting speed would definitely not be able to support such a battle. But after returning, he blessed himself with all the energy points from the final battle. In this way, both the magic power and the casting speed have been further increased. For example, he now casts a space blade, which only takes three and a half seconds. A space teleportation takes less than four seconds. As for other simple fire-type or water-type, wind-type magic, it can basically be compressed to less than two seconds. For example, the shield technique, he can cast it in less than a second. In this way, he can completely combine magic with melee combat. As long as the time is properly planned, then his battles can be varied and overwhelmed by the enemy. Just a few attacks, he was just a small test. And Narant has gradually found the feeling now, so the next time is when he really performs. I saw Narant once again cast a space blade towards Duke Piccolo. At the same time a teleport again. However, this time Narant did not approach Duke Piccolo, but teleported to his side more than ten meters away. "Blade of space!" Just when Duke Piccolo subconsciously prepared to turn around and swing his sword to defend, Narant unreasonably cast a space blade again. In the face of this sudden change in rhythm, Duke Piccolo didn''t expect it at all, and he could only dodge in a hurry after feeling the threat. puff! However, since it was a surprise, there is no reason to have no results. So there was an extra bloodstain on Duke Beek''s calf. "Blade of space!" "Space teleportation!" "Critical Sword Slash!" This time, when Duke Bick thought that Narant would release the Space Blade again, Narant''s flashing place was behind him. Swish! Crunch! puff! Duke Piccolo had a stab in the back. "Pyroblast!" "Blade of space!" "Space teleportation..." Next, Narant changed his tricks to attack Duke Piccolo. Although Duke Piccolo wanted to tear Narant to pieces, he couldn''t catch Narant. Narant''s tactics can be called hooliganism. After a hit, he must stay away, and he will never be sloppy. Although Duke Piccolo was also more careful, Narant fought melee from time to time and cast magic attacks from a distance from time to time, making him equally invincible. Just like that, in less than five minutes, Duke Piccolo had at least a dozen scars all over his body. "Duke Piccolo is no match for Baron Narant!" "He''s the Bach God of War! The dual cultivation of monsters is really terrible..." "No, it''s not that the dual cultivation of magic and martial arts is scary, but Baron Narant is scary..." The scouts from far away have been paying attention to the battle between Narant and Duke Piccolo. When they saw that Narant completely took the initiative, making Duke Piccolo impossible to fight back at all, everyone was silent for a while. After a long time, everyone took a deep breath and let out a terrifying sigh. Although they did not reach the strength of the sky knight, they may tease a strong sky knight to such a degree, which is definitely an existence that they look up to. "Everyone, you said, today''s battle... is it possible that the Bach coalition failed?" Just then, a spy suddenly asked. The other spies who heard the words were silent for a long time, and only one person said after a while: "It shouldn''t be so..." However, this person is obviously also lacking in confidence. "Let''s not talk about the battle between Duke Piccolo and Baron Narant. If Duke Piccolo continues to consume, I am afraid that he will eventually be defeated by Baron Narant!" "And the Bach coalition cavalry, have you seen those goblins? After a while, they have at least dealt with more than 3,000 Bach cavalry." "Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the offensive of the Bach coalition cavalry has been blocked, and now they have become living targets!" "I think If the Bach coalition does not withdraw from the battlefield, then the casualties will definitely exceed half!" "But if they leave, the morale of the Bach coalition will be greatly reduced, and it will be even more impossible to defeat Baron Narant!" At this time, the spy who asked the question earlier expressed his point of view. When the rest of the spies heard the words, they were silent for a while, but the eyes of everyone were shining brightly. Obviously, after this time, Narant''s Storm Leader became famous. Being able to confront an imperial coalition head-on, and not be defeated or even repulsed, is even more shocking than defeating orcs or goblins in the past. If this matter really happens, then Storm Leader''s position in the Holy Alliance will definitely not be worse than those of the principalities. It can even compare most of the principalities. After all, apart from some grand duchies, there is really no small duchy that can resist the attack of the Bach duchy. Although the Bach Empire did not launch a full-scale war this time, it was enough to prove the strength of the Storm Territory. "Look, there seems to be a problem with the Bach coalition!" "Order, retreat!" And just when the spies believed that the Holy Alliance would have a sudden rise in the future, the battlefield ahead had also changed. Duke Piccolo, who suffered dozens of wounds, finally realized that he couldn''t beat Narant today. Moreover, the casualties on the Bach coalition''s side also reached the point where he had to retreat. If the fighting continues, I am afraid that the entire Bach coalition will be buried here. So, he shouted at the commanders of the coalition forces and issued an order to retreat. As for the consequences of retreating, he also understood. Once withdrawn now, this battle will represent the end, and it is no longer possible to regroup to deal with Narant. Chapter 888： Magic Cannon But withdrawing now can reduce the loss, if it is too late, the loss will be even greater, and it will not win Narant at all. At this moment, he understood that he underestimated this Narant. The reason why he has the courage to use 2,000 people to deal with his 100,000 coalition forces is that he has the strength to do it. No, it shouldn''t mean that he underestimated Narant. But his Majesty the King also underestimated Narant. This small country nobleman is really not comparable to other small country nobles. "Woooooo!" Soon, the horns of retreat were also heard among the Bach coalition. "Run, run!" "Everyone, run!" With the sound of the horn, even the Bach coalition cavalry from farther received the signal. They, who have always been targets of magic cannons, could no longer contain their fear and began to turn their heads and run wildly. Immediately, there was a neighing sound in the Bach coalition. How vast and mighty these guys were in their previous charge, how messy and chaotic they are now. "Want to run, can you run away?" Narant was also somewhat unexpected when the Duke of Bick rushed in and ordered an evacuation. Before he wanted to come here, Duke Bick would at least continue to hold on for a while. After all, the Bach coalition''s team didn''t even reach one-third of the losses, and it must be unwilling to retreat now as the commander. But the name of Bach''s **** of war is not blown. In addition to being strong and able to win battles, the most powerful thing is to judge the situation and make decisions decisively. So, this is the root of people''s reputation. However, it all came to the duck beside his mouth, and seeing that he was about to swallow it with difficulty, Narant must be reluctant to let him run away. "Super Squad Magician Squad, chase me!" "Remember, don''t be too aggressive, keep a good formation, the enemy will not be killed as long as they surrender!" In order to avoid being attacked by the opponent, Narant immediately added another sentence to his subordinates. "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, the Knights of the Storm, the Knights of the Wild Wolf, and the magician team started their pursuit. Then the spies from all over the world who were hiding in the treetops saw a scene that they will never forget in this life. In this wilderness, a small team of hundreds of people chased the tens of thousands of extraordinary knights in full armor of the Bach coalition and ran wild. This scene is like hundreds of wild wolves chasing tens of thousands of sheep on the grassland. But the problem is that it is not a sheep, but one of the most extraordinary cavalry in the Holy Alliance. "God is above, this is too incredible, is it because I have hallucinations?" "You didn''t have hallucinations, and I also saw this incredible scene!" "God, how could this be, is this still the cavalry of the Bach Empire? If this is passed back to the Alliance, wouldn''t the Bach Empire be laughed at to die!" "Yeah, for revenge, the dignified Bach Empire prevented the coalition from attacking a baron, but the last 100,000 army was defeated by thousands of people, and it was broken!" However, no matter how the spies sighed, this scene really happened. "Surrender without killing!" "Surrender without killing!" While the spies were shocked, the battle on the battlefield ahead continued. Quick Raymond and others led their subordinates to pursue them all the way. Thanks to the large number of opponents, and the surrounding terrain restricted the deployment of their formations, they soon bit the back of the Bach coalition. However, they did not dare to take the enemy too lightly, and could only slowly hunt down the most backward Bach allied knights. And while running, he shouted at these Bach coalition soldiers. Many Bach coalition soldiers have been frightened, but seeing that they and others have been caught up, Wen Yan said nothing and threw away the weapons in their hands, and then raised their hands. Raymond, Quick and others really did not kill all the Bach coalition cavalry who surrendered. Seeing that the opponent raised his hand and surrendered, he directly bypassed their side and continued to chase the enemy in front. Those who surrendered were captured by the goblins who ran and chased up from the rear. Originally, Narant felt that, according to this progress, today he would have to capture 10,000 Bach coalition cavalry. At that time, no matter what, it will be a big profit. But, what he didn''t expect was. Duke Napic is indeed a veteran of the battlefield. Seeing that many cavalrymen surrendered on his side, he knew that if he continued like this, he would take advantage of Narant. Immediately frowning, he directly ordered several cavalry captains of his Bach Empire. "You guys, take the team to block the enemy''s pursuit, stop the brigade until it''s safe, and then evacuate!" "Yes, Lord Duke!" Although several Bach cavalry captains knew that the task was simply fatal. They still had to listen to Duke Piccolo''s orders, and they could only follow the orders with gritted teeth. Afterwards, more than 5,000 cavalrymen from the Bach coalition cavalry team left the team and blocked the Storm Knights and the Wolf Knights. With their blocking, Narant''s pursuit was immediately stopped. "This guy is really smart. He knows that it is absolutely not a loss to exchange 5,000 for 18,000 cavalry!" Narant was a little unhappy when he saw this scene. The 5,000 cavalry on the other side had the intention to stop them, and they could really stop their pursuit. This made his original idea of ??capturing 10,000 or 20,000 enemy troops suddenly shattered. "It''s really a little unwilling!" Narrant frowned and smacked his lips. Among his subordinates, the most advantageous method to deal with the enemy is the magic cannon. But the problem is that the movement speed of the magic cannon is not fast, and it is definitely not as fast as a four-legged warhorse running on a one-eyed troll. In this way, Narant only ordered Raymond Quick and others to pursue the pursuit, and did not use the magic cannon team at all. "Wait, the one-eyed troll can''t run fast, but sir, I have a magic carriage!" "As long as these one-eyed trolls are loaded on the magic energy carriage, can they become self-propelled guns?" "It''s just, I don''t know if you can shoot while sitting on the magic carriage, can you hit it accurately?" At this moment, Narant suddenly had a flash of inspiration. It was also his fault that he had traveled too long. Now my mind is full of thinking in terms of the logic of this world. The memory of the planes and tanks in the previous life has been gradually thrown into the corner. However, at this moment, he was reminded of the tank from his previous life. Whoever said that this cannon can only be fired on the ground, it can also be placed on the car. In this way, wouldn''t it directly make up for the lack of mobility? However, Narant''s current magic wagon has no gun mounts. So I can only let the one-eyed troll also go to the magic carriage. Thinking of this, Narant immediately prepared to try, and immediately called Rumba, and then he went to the rear to dispatch twenty magic energy carriages. Afterwards, a one-eyed troll was loaded on each of the magic energy carriages. Mainly because the tonnage of the one-eyed troll is too heavy, so a one-eyed troll plus a fel cannon can eat the full load of the fel carriage. Under the arrangement of Rumba, 20 magical energy carriages containing one-eyed trolls soon drove to the front of Narant. Narant didn''t hesitate, he waved his hand and took twenty magical energy carriages toward the battlefield ahead. At this moment, Quaker Lemon and the magician team had stopped under the blocking of the five thousand Bach cavalry. Although with the blessing of the magic shield, Raymond and the others fought without any difficulty, but it would take a lot of time to defeat the 5,000 cavalry. "parking!" After coming to the battlefield dozens of meters away, Narant directly stopped the magic carriage convoy. "All trolls, don''t get out of the car, and immediately lie down on the carriage." "This... esteemed lord, you are going to use the magic cannon on this carriage!" Rumba was taken aback by this command. "Yes, what''s the problem?" "Uh, it doesn''t seem like it!" Rumba tilted his head and finally shook his head. He just felt that shooting like this would be like an airship. Moreover, he seemed to have vaguely captured a little thought of his own adults, but he didn''t fully think about it. After all, such a thing as a tank, in this world, I am afraid even the gods can''t imagine it. "Ok, hurry up and follow the instructions of the distinguished adults, all the trolls lie down on the carriage!" Rumba immediately repeated Narant''s order. Then, the troll began to squat down. Although the carriage of this magic energy carriage is also wide, it is still a bit compact for a one-eyed troll with a height of four or five meters. However, compactness is compact, as long as you can get down on the ground, you will be fine. "Magic cannon, target the enemy in front, launch!" Buzz! Boom boom boom! Then, under Narant''s order, the twenty magic cannons launched a salvo. Suddenly, there was an explosion and roar from the Bach cavalry team. "Ah, the enemy''s magic cannons are coming, everyone quickly evacuate, withdraw to a safe distance and continue to block!" "Quickly evacuate, to a safe distance!" These Bach cavalrymen knew the horror of the magic cannon. Therefore, after taking this round of salvos, the captains of the Bach cavalry did not hesitate, and immediately started to flee with their subordinates. At this moment, they still felt that as long as they ran back a mile or two, they would be able to run out of the shooting distance of the magic cannon. After all, this magic cannon is carried by manpower, and the speed is too slow. "Hehe, run to a safe distance, I''m afraid you will be disappointed this time!" "Magic carriage, hold on to these Bach cavalry for me!" "All trolls, continue to lie down and stay still, and the magic cannon will continue to bombard me!" Narant saw that it was indeed feasible to use the magic cannon on this magic carriage, and immediately started further attempts. "Yes, your honorable lord!" Rumba finally caught the thoughts of his own adults. If the one-eyed troll and the magic cannon are mounted on this magic carriage, isn''t the magic cannon on the ground even more powerful than the magic airship? After all, the magic airship just flies high, and the speed of that flight is actually not as fast as the one-eyed troll can run. Therefore, this magic cannon is simply another great invention. "Magic Cannon Fire!" Buzz! Boom boom boom! "Magic cannon, keep firing!" buzzing, Boom boom boom! "Ah, what''s going on? How can the enemy''s fel cannons shoot us from a mile away, and why didn''t I see the enemy''s one-eyed trolls, so where did their fel shells come from? " "Look, the magic cannonballs are fired from the magic carriages, and the magic carriages have magic cannons!" "God, how is this possible..." The Bach cavalry in charge of blocking ran all the way, but they ran for more than a mile, but they suddenly discovered that the enemy''s magic cannon was still shooting around them and others. Although, these magic cannons lost a lot of accuracy compared to the previous ones. But they were puzzled by this range. Because they also knew from the previous battle that the range of the magic cannon would not exceed a distance of four or five hundred meters at most. So, at first, everyone expressed shock and doubts about being shelled after running so far. But with the reminder of a captain they saw, everyone immediately noticed where the problem was. That is, not only the original storm knights and wolf knights, but also more than twenty magic energy carriages. And those purple magic cannon light clusters are lasing out of these carriages. "Quick, withdraw, we can''t stop it, the enemy''s magic cannon is not something we can stop at all!" "Yes, there are magic cannons, even if we continue to block, it will only be death, there is no way to hold the enemy!" When they knew that the enemy''s magic cannons also had mobility, several captains completely lost their fighting spirit. In the face of the magic cannon, let them continue to block, it is no different from dying. Besides, even if they risked their lives without fear of life and death, they wouldn''t be able to stop the enemy for long. Because of that magic cannon, as long as it shoots accurately, each shot can bring seven or eight knights. In this way, the five thousand of them don''t need the enemy for long. With five thousand people for a few minutes, I am afraid that no one is willing to do such a business. "Follow me, Raymond, Quick, continue to shout, surrender can save you from death, our Storm Leader will treat the prisoners preferentially!" "Yes, my lord!" Under the orders of their own adults, Raymond Quick and others began to persuade the audience to surrender again. "Rumba, don''t feel sorry for the magic spar, give me a blast, even if the accuracy is not as high as in a static state, continue to blast me!" After instructing Quick and Raymond, Narant gave another order to Rumba. This magic cannon can indeed be used on a moving magic carriage. It''s just that the running magic cannon is definitely not perfect. For example, the accuracy of the magic cannon is more difficult to control. The road conditions in this world are inherently poor, and the magic horse carriage can''t achieve the silky shock absorption of the truck in the previous life. In this way, the accuracy of the magic cannon firing depends on luck with a high probability. Almost two-thirds of the shells landed in the open space for each round. Even so, Narant was satisfied. Because, with the appearance of the magic cannon, the enemy immediately lost his fighting spirit. Moreover, it is only chasing 5,000 people now. If you catch up with the tens of thousands of Bach coalition forces later, even if the accuracy of the magic cannon is poor, I am afraid that the blind cat will meet the dead mouse, and there is no reason to shoot empty. Buzz! Boom boom boom! "We surrender, we surrender!" "Don''t kill me, I surrender!" With the pursuit of Narant and others, the Bach cavalry who was responsible for blocking it finally ended up being captured. Chapter 889： The fish died and the net was broken? ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "Duke Piccolo, what should we do next!" In other words, Duke Piccolo and the others did not encounter any further pursuit because they left 5,000 cavalry to block them. At this time, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. When the leaders of the principalities saw this, they all gathered beside Duke Piccolo. the reason is simple. Because of today''s battle, the number of cavalry they lost was too great. The original plan was to crush the little aristocrat Narant with a half-strike of thunder and an army of 100,000. But where can I imagine that there is this thunder strike, and there is also a crushing. But the two sides of this crushing were replaced by the little country noble who crushed them. Now, only a little over 60,000 of the 100,000 army they went on the expedition remained. In other words, including the cavalry responsible for the interception, they have lost a small half of the number. If this is passed back to the Alliance, I am afraid everyone will become a joke. "That country boy is not easy. We all underestimated him. Now, we can only evacuate, otherwise the losses will be even greater." In fact, Duke Bick was more unwilling than everyone else. After all, the name of the coalition is headed by the Bach Empire. If people are laughed at in the alliance, others will only remember the Bach Empire. "Duke Bick, shall we fight back next?" "As for the counterattack, we can only see if that country boy will get carried away." Duke Bick thought for a moment and said in a deep voice. "Get carried away?" The commanders were a little puzzled. "That''s right, the kid''s team is the biggest threat to us, and it''s the magic cannon that made our attack fail!" "So, if there is a magic cannon, then we''re afraid there''s nothing we can do about him!" "However, the magic cannon has a disadvantage, that is, the magic cannon relies on the one-eyed troll for transportation." "So, it can''t be as fast as a war horse." "And if that kid keeps chasing after us, but the magic cannon doesn''t keep up, then we will fight back and annihilate that kid''s cavalry team directly!" Seeing that everyone was puzzled, Duke Bick immediately explained. "So it is!" All the chiefs of the principalities nodded. "So, we continue to retreat for a certain distance, and then take a temporary rest. Later, I will send a ranger to the rear to check the blocking situation and confirm whether the country boy is chasing after!" Duke Bick is ready for the next two possibilities. First, Narant did not get carried away and let his subordinates rush in, so he could only choose to evacuate. Second, if Narant gets carried away and lets his subordinates escape the protection of the magic cannon, then he will fight back. As for the third case, how could there be a third case? "Lord Duke, look behind you!" At this moment, a subordinate beside Duke Bick suddenly pointed to the rear and warned. "Um?" Duke Piccolo and the commanders of the coalition army looked back in doubt when they heard the words, and then froze for a moment. "That''s Cod. Did that country boy stop chasing?" Soon, Duke Piccolo could see the situation behind him clearly. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ Seeing that there were hundreds of cavalry rushing from behind, but seeing the flags in the team and the face of the leading knight, Duke Picco was puzzled. He left 5,000 cavalry to cut off, and it stands to reason that he could stop the enemy for at least 20 minutes. After all, even if it were 5,000 pigs to be beheaded by Narant, as long as there was no bombardment from the magic cannon, he would have to kill them for twenty or thirty minutes. But now it has not even been 20 minutes, and several captains of his subordinates have returned, which is obviously unreasonable. The only possibility is that Narant has stopped chasing. "Stop the team!" Thinking of this, Duke Piccolo immediately stopped the team and wanted to ask what was going on. tap! tap! Just three or four minutes later, hundreds of cavalrymen had already arrived. Duke Piccolo didn''t wait for the other party to stop, and hurriedly asked, "What''s going on? Did the enemy stop chasing?" "Lord Duke, it''s not good, the enemy has not stopped chasing, the enemy is not far behind us!" The cavalry captain returned breathless. "what!" Duke Bick''s expression changed suddenly. "Are you pigs? In less than 20 minutes, five thousand of you have been defeated!" "Lord Duke, that country boy''s magic cannon is really powerful..." The subordinates were reprimanded, but they did not dare to refute anything, so they could only explain in a low voice. His explanation made Duke Bick even more furious. "Bastards, don''t you know how to run? That magic cannon is so cumbersome that only a one-eyed troll can carry it." "How fast can the one-eyed troll run, faster than your war horse?" "Lord Duke, they..." Boom! The subordinate was speechless when asked, and was about to continue to explain something, but suddenly there were a few roars from the rear. The sound of Hongmeng immediately interrupted everyone''s words, and they all looked back. At this moment, the smoke and dust from the running of the hundreds of Bach cavalry had been blown away by the wind, and the scene at the corner of the forest behind them also appeared in front of everyone. I saw that there were not only hundreds of Narant''s cavalry at the corner, but also more than 20 magic carriages in the center of the cavalry. Whoosh whoosh! Just when everyone saw the chasing soldiers clearly, more than a dozen purple light groups roared from the sky again. "That''s... not good, spread out!" Boom! Boom! The next moment, thirty of the magic cannonballs fell directly into the crowd of Bach coalition forces. Immediately, more than 20 Bach coalition cavalry were bombed. "how can that be!" A group of Bach coalition forces did not understand how the opponent''s magic cannon could come so quickly. "Lord Duke, that Narant installed the magic cannon on the magic carriage. Although the speed of the magic carriage is slower than that of horses, it is not too slow!" "When we were blocking the enemy army, we were bombarded by these magic cannons, and then we broke up!" At this time, the captain who escaped had a little bit of happiness in his heart. Fortunately, the appearance of this magic carriage gave him a chance to explain. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ Otherwise, he was really worried that the Duke of his own would kill him on the spot in a rage! "Bastard, everyone, get out, get out!" Duke Piccolo felt a whirlwind, which was different from the two choices he originally expected. Now that the other party''s magic energy cannon is actually installed on the magic energy carriage, can they still escape? Seeing that there were more than 20 magic cannons bombarding, Duke Bick immediately greeted the coalition forces and started the escape route again. Boom! Boom! "Surrenders don''t kill!" "Surrenders don''t kill!" This day is destined to be remembered by the entire Holy Continent. Because the great Bach Empire of the past has tasted the taste of fiasco for the first time in a hundred years. What is even more embarrassing is that it was only a small baron who defeated him. The baron led a mere 2,000 people to defeat the Bach Empire coalition army of 100,000 extraordinary knights. Even more, they chased them to the point where there was no way to go to the sky, no way to go to the ground, and the distance to pursue them was fifty or sixty miles. And the cavalry of the Bach Empire surrendered, abandoned the horse and got into the roadside. In addition, there are not a few people who have to stop running when they run out of combat horsepower. Although the speed and flexibility of the magic energy carriage are not as good as that of the war horse, it consumes magic energy spar. Therefore, as long as you are willing to give up the magic energy spar, then the magic energy carriage can drive tirelessly. "My lord, they stopped!" On the plain more than seventy miles away from the battlefield, Narant was resting on the magic carriage of the Magician Legion when a young girl suddenly woke Narant. "Oh? Finally can''t run anymore?" Narant then slowly got up and then looked forward. At this moment, they chased and fled, and they have come to the edge of the tulip collar. There were even several villages at the end of the front. Duke Piccolo and the others, who ran the most persistently, finally stopped at this moment, and turned their horses to look at Narant and the others. "stop!" When approaching more than 400 meters from the Bach coalition, Narant stopped his subordinates. He didn''t launch the attack first, because he had already seen the Duke of Nabic and several duchy leaders slowly come forward. "Are you going to talk to me again?" Narant glanced at it and jumped directly onto the back of the narrator. "Everyone is on guard. If the other party dares to play any tricks, don''t be merciless, just shoot them at me!" "Yes, my lord!" "Well, Big Stone, you guys come with me!" Immediately, Narant took Big Stone and other ten members of the former bodyguard towards Duke Napic and the others. "Duke Piccolo, I''m glad we meet again!" When he was more than 50 meters away, Narant could already see Duke Piccolo''s face as black as a rag. At the moment, in order to take care of the other party''s emotions, he spoke directly. However, Duke Bick probably didn''t feel Narant''s "kindness". The corners of his mouth twitched when he saw Narant''s smiling face like a chrysanthemum. "Baron Narant, we underestimated you!" This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ Duke Piccolo took several deep breaths, and finally resisted the urge to curse. "Haha, praised, praised, in fact, I have nothing to do, just luck, there are a lot of magic spar!" Narant was very modest, and he quickly waved his hand to show a low profile. Duke Beek was even more depressed when he saw his behavior. In the end, in order to take care of the overall situation, he did not talk too much nonsense with Narant, and went straight to the subject: "Baron Narant, the reason why we stopped is to discuss a truce with you!" "What, negotiating a truce, Duke Piccolo, are you right?" "Baron Narant, I''m serious!" "No, no, Duke Piccolo, I think you''re joking. Come on, what qualifications do you have to talk to me about a truce now!" Narrant shook his head. "Baron Narant, we still have 10,000 of the most elite cavalry here, in addition to three sky knights, dozens of earth knights..." "The Star Wants To Retire" "And Baron Narant, your magic cannon is really powerful, but as long as we spread out, your magic cannon will not be able to exert its maximum lethality!" "At that time, with our determination to die, Baron Narant will definitely have your casualties!" "Baron Narant, your subordinates only have more than 2,000 people, and these hundreds of cavalry and the army of magicians are probably all your heritage." "Are you really going to die with us?" "You must know that tens of thousands of extraordinary knights are only a small part of our Bach Empire!" "And Baron Narant, if your subordinates are exhausted in this battle, how can they resist another attack from our Bach Empire next time!" Duke Bick stared closely at Narant, and said with certainty what would happen if Narant did not negotiate peacefully. That is the fish dead and the net broken. It''s a pity that Duke Piccolo threatened the wrong person. Because what he said about fish dead and net broken does not exist at all. "Duke Piccolo, you think your people can fight with me, but you are wrong. Why should I fight with you?" "I can use the magic cannon to attack you from a long distance." "By the way, you must think that my magic energy spar is not enough, right?" "Actually, I have quite a lot of magic energy spar, promise, let me count, one, two...ten...thirty...fifty..." With that said, Narant took out a large wooden treasure chest from the space ring. This treasure chest contains a crystal clear purple magic energy spar. As Narant counted sassily, Duke Piccolo''s previous expression of a dead fish and a broken net gradually disappeared. "Duke Piccolo, you said that if I rely on the magic energy carriage to move constantly, and then kill these subordinates of yours on the move, will there be an ending that the fish will die and the net will be broken?" "By the way, your war horses seem to be exhausted after running all the way?" "You..." Duke Bick knew that the cruel words he had released earlier could no longer work on Narant. He originally bet that Narant didn''t have many magic energy spar. So I want to force Narant to truce with them and let them go. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ But now, Narant has enough magic energy spar, and can really rely on the magic energy carriage to drag them to death. Although the magic energy carriage is not as fast as the war horse, it is much faster than the legs. Coupled with the range of four or five hundred meters, the theory that the fish will die and the net will be broken is not true at all. "Duke Bick, don''t be angry, in fact, I also have a very good proposal for you here!" "That is, you are now disarming and surrendering. How about I promise to give you the dignity that nobles deserve?" "Impossible, I Piccolo can''t surrender!" Duke Piccolo immediately turned aside when he heard the words. "Duke Piccolo, everything has a first time, and it''s not shameful for the nobles to surrender!" "Besides, even if Duke Piccolo is not afraid of death, do you think that ten thousand people will die with you?" Narant opened his mouth with a smile. Duke Bick fell silent after hearing the words, and glanced at the surrounding commanders, as well as the only 10,000 cavalry left behind. Several leaders saw Duke Piccolo''s gaze, and each of them was a bit complicated at the moment. Of course, it can also be seen that most of them still don''t want to die. As a nobleman, how good is it to live, why should you choose to die in battle? Although surrender is a bit embarrassing, surrender among nobles is an unspoken rule. Afterwards, you only need to pay enough ransom to accompany you to eat and drink and go home. (https://) :// Chapter 890： war is over ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "Of course, Duke Piccolo, I''m not begging you to surrender now!" "Actually, I still admire your reputation, Duke Bick, so I don''t mind if you guys want to fight!" "It''s just that I need to recalculate the magic energy spar that I consume at the time of the Bach Empire and the principalities!" Seeing that Duke Piccolo was still hesitating, Narant smiled slightly, but voluntarily gave up persuading him to surrender. And Narant''s behavior immediately made the leaders of the principality dumbfounded and became nervous. They definitely don''t want to die, and they can''t beat it. So, the surrender will definitely be a foregone conclusion later. But if they surrendered later, they would have to pay more ransom later, which they really didn''t want to see. You must know that the magic energy spar is three thousand gold coins a piece. In the way that Narant uses the magic spar, he has to use forty or fifty in a battle. At that time, it would be more than 100,000 gold coins, and everyone just hesitated for more than ten minutes, then they had to add 10,000 gold coins. Gold mining is not so profitable. "Duke Piccolo!" At the moment, the leaders of several small principalities couldn''t help but open their mouths to Duke Piccolo. They are no match for the Bach Empire. The Bach Empire has a great business, and the Duke of Piccolo alone is comparable to their duchy. Therefore, these nobles are really poor. "Alas!" Duke Buick sighed when he heard the words, and also understood that there was no turning point for the Bach coalition today. In fact, the 100,000-strong army was beaten seven to eighty-eight, and the situation couldn''t be worse than this. "Narant, I hope you can give our nobles the dignity they deserve!" Duke Piccolo finally made a decision. "Haha, Duke Piccolo, although I, Narant, are only a baron, honesty is my motto, and etiquette is my standard of living, so I will give you enough decency according to the customs of nobles!" "Of course, the premise is that you don''t cause me trouble in the next period of time!" Narant immediately patted his chest and said. Duke Bick nodded silently when he heard the words, then turned to the cavalry in the rear and ordered loudly: "Everyone, put down your weapons and dismount!" Following Duke Piccolo''s order, the knights in the back turned over and dismounted, and immediately threw their long swords on the ground. "Very well, Duke Piccolo, and everyone, I will keep my promise!" "However, now I still need to grieve you first!" Immediately, Narant dismounted himself, and then took out several mithril shackles from the storage space. This thing was specially forged by the dwarf Black Tower. For the powerhouses like the Earth Knight and the Sky Knight, if they don''t use a solid mithril chain, it''s probably impossible to bind them. Therefore, in order to prepare for the unexpected, Narant kept the black tower in the storage space after it was forged. Immediately, Narant came to Duke Piccolo with the mithril shackles and put the shackles on his hands. Duke Piccolo was quite straightforward and did not resist. In this way, the ceremony of Narant''s surrender was very smooth, and there was no change. When the commanders were all shackled, the remaining cavalry would naturally have no chance of resisting. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ Let Quekraymon and others bring their subordinates to collect all the weapons and horses, and there is no need to lock the extraordinary knights. direction return. ¡­ "Everyone, this journey must have been hard work, come, have a glass of wine!" On the magic energy carriage, Duke Piccolo and the leaders of the principalities sat in it with their heads down. Of course, Narant said it did, and gave these commanders enough decency to let them ride with him. Seeing that everyone seemed to be in a low mood, Narant took out the wine very considerately. However, everyone obviously has no appetite now, and Narant simply said again: "You are welcome, this is potion wine, even if the supply of goods provided by our Storm Leader is still sufficient, every pot in the alliance should also have it. Hundred gold coins, right?" Finally, after Narant''s words, Duke Piccolo actually reached out and took it. "Haha, Duke Piccolo is really tolerant, come, there is barbecue here, Duke Piccolo, you''re welcome!" Seeing this, Narant took out the fragrant barbecue from the storage space. And the other commanders saw that Duke Picco was the first to eat the wine and roast meat provided by Narant, and they exchanged glances at each other at this moment. After all, not only did they travel long distances these days, but in today''s fierce battle, they also did not enter. Smelling the aroma of barbecue, it is false to say that you are not hungry or thirsty. "Come on, there''s more here, everyone must eat and drink well, and have enough!" Narant saw everyone''s appearance, and went out a lot from the storage space, giving each commander enough weight. This time, the commanders have improved the senses of this country boy. Although it comes from the countryside, the quality of the aristocracy is indeed in place. "Eat more! Eat more happily, so that I can ask the Bach Empire for reparations!" However, when the commanders were feasting, they didn''t know what Narant was thinking. Otherwise, you will definitely vomit three liters of blood. Because Narant has already thought about it. This wine is a hundred dollars a pot at the Holy Alliance. And the other party is now a prisoner, and he is still eating and drinking, so the wine has to be doubled tenfold. As for the barbecue, it was a mid-level Warcraft barbecue, although it was only ten gold coins per pound according to the market price. But with the blessing of Chef Rose''s craftsmanship, it''s not too much to sell a hundred gold coins a pound? ¡­ "Ah, Baron Narrant is back!" "How is it, Duke Piccolo and others have escaped safely!" "It should be, Duke Piccolo and others are also sky knights, so it shouldn''t be difficult to escape..." "Wait a minute, look, is it Duke Piccolo and the commanders of the principalities on the magic carriage?" "Ah, it seems to be true!" "This... Duke Piccolo was captured. He is the **** of war of the Bach Empire!" "Look at the rear, it''s all densely packed with Bach coalition cavalry!" "Baron Narant is about to rise! The Storm Lord is about to rise!" When Narant returned with a group of captives, he happened to be met by a group of Principality spies on the way. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ At first, everyone thought that Narant should have returned without success. But when he saw Duke Piccolo and the others on the magic energy carriage, his jaw dropped in an instant. Although everyone saw the scene of Bach''s coalition fleeing, they never thought that even Duke Piccolo and others would be captured in the end. And now that Narant has done all this, it also indicates that the future pattern of the alliance will change. And Storm Collar, a country that was only famous for its fine wine, may become a place that cannot be ignored in the alliance in the future. "Let''s go, let''s go back to the alliance now!" "Yes, the 100,000 extraordinary knights of the Bach coalition were defeated by Baron Narant, and Duke Bick and others were also captured. This matter must be passed back quickly!" "Let''s go!" With the capture of Duke Bick and others, it also means that this Bach Empire''s revenge battle has ended. The spies were originally here to investigate the process and results of the battle between the two sides. Now that we have received such exciting news, we must return immediately to tell everyone the news. After speaking, a group of spies rode their war horses one after another, and then galloped towards the alliance. ¡­ That night! "Lord Duke, Lord Duke!" The capital of the Nok Empire, in the luxurious manor of Duke Miller. The manor housekeeper changed his usual calmness and hurriedly walked directly from the front yard to Duke Miller''s residence. Seeing this, the maids and maids on the road looked at their housekeepers in astonishment. In the past, the Lord Steward used to tell me that as a servant, you must be calm and not impatient, but now the Lord Steward himself has violated this manor''s regulations. "Blow, come in, what''s going on?" Hearing the shouts from far away, Duke Miller frowned slightly. Not because Blow''s shouting made him unhappy, but because he knew that something very important must have happened to make his old butler so rude. "I''ve seen adults, I''ve seen Miss Rita!" Butler Blow entered the house, the puppet Duke Miller was playing with his granddaughter Leta. Bu Luo first greeted the two respectfully, and then said with joy: "Sir, there is news about the storm!" "Oh, there''s the news? How''s Narant, is he all right?" Seeing the expression on his butler''s housekeeper''s face, Duke Miller actually felt a lot more at ease. Looking at the slightly happy look on his face, it was obvious that Narant was safe, or that he had run away. "Sir, Baron Narant is fine, I heard that it is very safe, and Baron Narant has defeated the Bach Empire coalition!" "Well, it''s fine, it''s okay to defeat the Bach Empire coalition... What, you say it again?!" Duke Miller was completely relieved when he heard that Narant was indeed safe. However, when he heard the latter sentence, he was stunned for a moment before reflecting, and then he stared at Shuangyuan and looked at his housekeeper. "My lord, it''s true. The spy we sent to the Storm Territory some time ago from the Nok Empire just returned. The spy said that Baron Narant was not only fine, but also wiped out all the Bach Empire coalition forces!" This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "Even the Duke of Piccolo and the commanders of the principalities have been captured by Baron Narant!" The butler naturally did not dare to delay, and immediately repeated the news again. "This... how is this possible, how did that kid Narant do it!" Although such a result must be gratifying for Duke Miller, he never imagined that Narant could annihilate the Bach coalition. Even the Duke of Nabic was captured. You must know that the Duke of Nabic is not weaker than him, and the Bach coalition still has a hundred thousand troops. No matter how powerful Narant is, even if he just repels the Bach coalition, he is already in a hurry. Now it is not a repulsion, but a total annihilation. "Grandfather...Grandfather, did Brother Narante win? Great, great, Brother Narante defeated the bad guys!" At this moment, Rita, the granddaughter next to Duke Miller, suddenly cheered. It turns out that this little guy has never forgotten Narant, after all, it was Narant''s big brother who rescued her. Even after Narant left, the little guy asked his grandfather from time to time when the big brother could come back to the manor. At that time, I will give her those beautiful puppets. After all, my grandfather has always taught me to be grateful. And these days, she has also overheard her grandfather saying that there are bad guys who want to beat Brother Narant. Although Rita didn''t know what this so-called fight meant, she knew that the person who beat Narant''s brother was definitely not a good person. It must be very happy to hear that the bad guys are defeated now. "Haha, yes, Rita, your brother Narante won and defeated the bad guys!" "The grandfather, will Brother Narant come to our manor in a few days!" Rita looked at her grandfather with her big watery eyes. A few days ago, my grandfather seemed to say that Big Brother Narant would probably come to the Nok Empire in the future. If it does come, then grandfather will let Brother Narant accompany him to visit the capital. Now that the bad guys have been defeated, can they really come? "Uh..." Duke Miller paused. A few days ago, I felt that Narant was defeated by the Bach coalition, and then fled the Storm Territory. At that time, there is a high probability that he will come to the Bach Empire to defect to himself. After all, as far as he knows, there are not many people close to Narant in this sacred continent. It is most likely that the prince of the Blue Shield Empire and himself are the ones who are not afraid of the Bach Empire to provide him with asylum. And that prince is only the third prince of the Blue Shield Empire. Whether it is possible for the Blue Shield Principality to not hesitate to offend the Bach Empire to protect Narant is obviously somewhat uncertain. Therefore, he thinks that Narant will most likely come to him, and then his granddaughter will be able to see Narant, who never forgets. But now, Narant has won and wiped out the Bach coalition. How could Narant still come to the Nok Empire? "Grandfather, what''s the matter? Could it be that if Brother Narant wins, he won''t come?" Rita felt uneasy seeing her grandfather hesitated. "It will come, it will come! But it will take a while, Rita, please wait a while longer!" This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ Duke Miller didn''t want to disappoint his granddaughter, so he could only tell a white lie. "Okay, brother Narant is back, brother Narant is back, then I will give him this Princess Tata, this Princess Tata is the most beautiful!" When Rita heard the words, she immediately jumped and jumped while holding a puppet princess in her arms. "Okay, Rita, you can play by yourself for a while, grandfather has something to do now, I''ll come back to accompany you later!" After that, Duke Miller handed over his granddaughter to the servant, and took the housekeeper to the study. "Blow, where is the scout now?" "Lord Duke, the spy came to our manor immediately after reporting the situation to His Majesty the King, and is in the living room at the moment." "Okay, call someone to the study immediately, I want to ask for details!" Soon, the housekeeper called the spy to the study. Then, Duke Miller opened an inquiry. Faced with Duke Miller''s inquiries, the spy naturally knew everything he could say. "Fifty magic cannons?" However, as soon as the spy opened his mouth, Duke Miller took a deep breath. "Yes, Lord Duke, Baron Narant really has fifty magic cannons, and every round of firing can make the extraordinary knights of the Bach coalition turn their heads!" (https://) :// Chapter 891： No less wine ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "This kid, it''s no wonder he can win. This is fifty magic cannons. The most important thing is where this kid got so many magic spar!" "I''m afraid even a smaller goblin tribe can''t have so many magic spar!" After being confirmed again, Duke Miller couldn''t help but marvel. If it is a magic cannon, it is not particularly unusual, and many larger goblin races also have it. But the problem is that it can support the magic energy spar used by fifty magic energy cannons, but this is not what every goblin race can achieve. "By the way, that kid took out more than ten Earth Spirits in the Duke City of the Land of Death last time, shouldn''t it be just his leftovers!" Suddenly, Duke Miller thought of the scene at the place of death. Narant took out more than ten Earth Spirits with great pain. At that time, everyone thought that it was almost all the earth spirits in Narant. Even if he gets a few extra, it shouldn''t be too much. After all, there are several cities on everyone''s route, which are very clear. Even if Narant attacked faster than them, and there was a riot behind the dead place, the number should not be too many. But judging from the current situation, it is obvious that Narant has obtained more earth spirits than they imagined. "This kid, pretending to be really like, at that time, the appearance of the pain in the flesh, a look like he was not willing to sacrifice such a sacrifice for the sake of saving the Holy Continent." Duke Miller laughed and scolded, feeling that Narant was too cunning. However, that''s fine, otherwise he, a little country noble from outside, could easily be eaten up by a tyrannical empire and principality like the Bach Empire. "Lord Duke, although the original Baron Narant defeated the Bach coalition, Duke Bick was also very decisive, and he began to evacuate when he saw that the situation was not right!" "And leaving 5,000 cavalry as a broken team, Baron Narant should not be able to wipe out the Bach coalition." "However, Baron Narant thought of a good way to put those magic cannons on the carriage and use them as weapons to pursue the Bach coalition!" "The cavalry of the Bach coalition was completely terrified by Baron Narant''s strange combination of weapons. The cavalry either ran away or surrendered in place." "We waited until Baron Narant chased away, and we waited a few hours before Narant returned again." "However, at that time we saw that the Duke of Piccolo and the leaders of the duchies were already captured by Baron Narant!" Seeing that Duke Miller was in a good mood, the spy continued to speak at the right time. "Put the magic cannon on the magic carriage? Wouldn''t it be the same as the magic airship?" "The magic airship is an existence that only a sky knight or a magus can resist!" "Although the magic energy carriage is only running on the ground, with the blessing of the number, no sky knight can resist it!" "This kid, from now on, the Storm Collar should be safe!" Duke Miller continued to sigh, and a moment later was happy for Narant. Because, with such a weapon, no one dared to underestimate the Storm Leader since then. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ Afterwards, the spy continued to tell the specific situation of the battlefield that he had watched. For example, his own estimates of the casualties and capture of the Bach coalition forces, etc. "Okay, you go down, Blow, and give him fifty gold coins as a reward, this time you did a good job!" After listening to these messages, Duke Miller knew that the spy was about to finish his story, so he opened his mouth and sent the spy. However, since he brought good news, Duke Miller was not stingy and rewarded fifty gold coins as soon as he opened his mouth. "Yes, my lord!" "Thank you for the gift of the Duke!" Immediately, the spy was brought down by the manor''s steward in a thousand thanks. "This kid is so unexpected!" "According to what the spy said, at least more than 50,000 extraordinary cavalrymen were captured by the Bach coalition this time. This time, the Bach Empire should bleed violently." "Well, I will send a messenger later to mention this kid. While getting the reparations, the Bach Empire must sign the armistice at the alliance meeting." "In this way, if the Bach Empire has any thoughts in the future, I have enough reasons to stop it!" With that in mind, Duke Miller began to write. ¡­ Duke Miller was elated, but the Bach Empire was not the same. It is ridiculous to say that the news about the defeat of the Bach coalition has spread to many principalities and empires, but the Bach Empire has not received the news until this moment. The reason is relatively simple. The Bach Empire is far away from the Storm Territory, and the Bach coalition is dying and falling. Even if there are fish that slip through the net, they are still struggling on the road because of the lack of war horses. Fortunately, after all, the Bach Empire has its strength there, and there are also principalities and empires that intersect with it. So just tonight, a few messengers came hurriedly outside the palace of the Bach Empire. "Who, this is the important place of the palace, dare to trespass to death?" A group of guards guarding the gate of the palace saw a few war horses rushing towards them from a distance. Because the person on the horse was not wearing the armor of the Bach Empire, everyone immediately became more vigilant. Hearing the words, the visitor did not dare to neglect, and quickly stopped the war horse, and then trotted forward. "I am the messenger of the Duchy of Clark, and I have something urgent to report to the King of the Bach Empire!" "The messenger of the Principality of Luck?" A group of guards stepped forward and looked at the person in front of them vigilantly. This person is very old and dusty, and it looks like he has traveled a long way. However, the golden badge he took out didn''t look like a fake, and there was a halo of magical inscriptions. "I''m sorry, Your Excellency, it''s already dark night. If you want to see His Majesty the King, you need to go to the Minister of Foreign Affairs first, and wait for the Minister of Foreign Affairs to report to His Majesty. We can only let you in after His Majesty''s permission!" The tone of the guards was a lot more polite, but they didn''t plan to let a few people in. Just kidding, just a few can enter the palace with a token of the Principality''s badge, so is the safety of His Majesty the King still guaranteed? When the messenger heard this, his brows furrowed. "Everyone, I came here specially by His Majesty the King, and this matter is very urgent. It is a major event related to your Bach Empire. If you don''t let me in and delay the time, I will not dare to bear it!" This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ The messenger accentuated the very urgent words. As for why he didn''t tell the story immediately, it was because he didn''t dare to leak such important news at will. "A very urgent matter?" Seeing that his expression didn''t look fake, several guards hesitated after looking at each other. The other party said with certainty that if there was an important period for him and others to be delayed, then he and others would be punished. "Wait a minute, let''s go ask for instructions!" Soon, the team leader who was in charge of leading the team went to the gate of the palace, and then opened the small door and walked in. About four or five minutes later, a knight wearing silver armor with extraordinary bearing walked out. "You are the messenger of the Principality of Lak, what''s the matter?" This armored knight is the deputy commander of the Bach Imperial Guard Cavalry Regiment. I just slept soundly, but was woken up, it must be a little unhappy. "Your Excellency, I have come to report to King Bach on important matters as our king''s majesty!" "I know, but you tell me first. I am the deputy commander of the Guards Cavalry Regiment. If it is really urgent, then I can let you in!" The commander spoke impatiently. "Since Your Excellency Commander said so, then I will say it!" The messenger is also suffocated. Originally, the Principality of Luck was kind enough to tip off the news, but the other party looked down on him and didn''t take him seriously. After a pause, the messenger continued: "Our Majesty the King said that we, the Principality of Lak, received news that the Bach Empire coalition was defeated by Baron Narant during the expedition." "Well, didn''t our coalition defeat that Narant?" The deputy commander didn''t react, thinking that the other party had made a slip of the tongue. "No, Your Excellency, the coalition of the Bach Empire was defeated by that Narant!" "what¡­" ¡­ "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" "What''s the matter, didn''t you see that I was having a dinner party with several dukes?" In the palace, King Bach is now sitting on a large and luxurious throne. On the lower sides are the five Dukes of the Bach Empire. The reason why all the dukes of the Bach Empire came together is because there will be a major crisis in the land of the dead in a few months. Therefore, as a king, he naturally needs to summon his vassals and discuss in advance how to deal with it. In particular, there may be another continent with humans joining the sacred continent. Their Bach Empire needs to take into account the various situations that will arise at that time. "Your Majesty, the Principality of Luck sent a messenger to tell you that there is very important news to tell you!" Although the attendant felt His Majesty''s displeasure, he could only bite the bullet and continue to report. "The messenger of the Principality of Lack? Why did he bring it in directly at this time? Why didn''t the Minister of Foreign Affairs tell me in advance!" King Bach frowned. However, now that he knew about it at this moment, and the messenger could be put into the palace at night, he also wanted to know what the emergency was. "Go and bring people in!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Immediately, the attendant immediately withdrew. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "Your Majesty, what urgent matter will there be in the Duchy of Nalak? Could it be that there is friction with the Duchy of Blue Shield?" "It shouldn''t be. At this time, whether it is our Bach Empire or other empires, they must be concentrating all their energy on dealing with the crisis that may arise in a few months." Hearing a question from a duke below, King Bach shook his head. Several dukes nodded after hearing this, knowing that what His Majesty the King said really made sense. At this time, all the empires are mobilizing the whole country to prepare for the possible crisis, and there will be no war. As for their Bach Empire, if it weren''t for the fact that the Narant kid was too arrogant this time, and even killed the heir to their empire, their Bach Empire would not have the energy to pay attention to that country boy. "When the expedition team returns this time, our principality also needs to make full preparations immediately." "I expect that Bill should be able to return with the coalition forces in the past two days!" "I don''t know if I can catch that country boy alive. If I can catch it, it would be best to ask him the secret of the dual cultivation of magic and martial arts!" After waiting, King Bach spoke again. "Yeah, Your Majesty, this time is also a rare opportunity. If it weren''t for the crisis of the dark abyss, other empires would definitely want to get this secret." "It''s just that now their focus is on other things, so there is no free time or opportunity to do it." "Your Majesty, in addition to the secret skills of magic and martial arts, wine is also indispensable, and he must come over. Although that Narant is a country boy, his wine is indeed delicious." Several dukes echoed, and some of them even paid attention to the wine. "Haha, that''s for sure. In addition, if you can get the secret of the dual cultivation of magic and martial arts, then you can also choose an excellent heir to come to learn!" King Bach laughed, and he was looking forward to Bick ahead. Good news can come. Because he felt that Piccolo shot, there should be no accident. "Thank you Your Majesty for the gift!" "Thank you Your Majesty for the gift!" Several dukes quickly expressed their gratitude. "Your Majesty, the messenger of the Principality of Luck brought it here!" "I have seen His Majesty King Bach!" At this moment, the previous attendant had brought the messenger up. "Well, let''s talk, King Lack has something urgent to tell me!" King Bach put away his smile and asked while raising the silver cup. And the other dukes did the same, waiting while sipping their wine. "Your Majesty King Bach, our Majesty King Lak received news from spies that the Bach coalition sent by your Bach Empire fought against Baron Narant ten days ago... was defeated..." "Zhan... defeated, you say it again!" King Bach, who was sipping the wine and listening in a limited manner, was stunned for a moment, but then he reacted, and immediately stared at the messenger of the Principality of Lak with wide eyes. "Your Majesty King Bach, the Bach coalition has been defeated, and the Duke of Piccolo and a group of principals have been captured by Baron Narant." "This source of information should be reliable, because there were many spies sent by the principality to witness the whole process, and our Principality of Luck also left staff there at the Storm Territory at that time." This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "After seeing the result of the war, the spy immediately returned to the Principality of Lack and reported the matter to His Majesty the King." "what!" boom! This time, King Bach was sure that he heard it right, and the hands slapped on the ground. And all the dukes below were sluggish on the spot at the moment. A moment ago, everyone imagined that after the expedition team had leveled the storm, their Bach Empire would be able to receive various benefits. But the next moment the messenger told them that the Bach coalition was finished. Even the Duke of Nabic was captured. This is one second of heaven, one second of hell. "You say, what is going on here, why did my Bach coalition lose?" "Is it the Nok Empire or the Blue Shield Empire?" Of course, King Bach''s first thought was not that Narant alone defeated the Bach coalition. Instead, he felt that there were other empires involved and wanted to target the Bach Empire. (https://) :// Chapter 892： lion open mouth "This... Your Majesty King Bach, according to the spy, no other empire or principality army appeared in the battle between the two sides at that time!" "And...and Baron Narant won the battle with more than 2,000 people..." Seeing that King Bach was furious, the messenger was also a little worried. But in the face of inquiries, he still truthfully told the situation. At the same time, I thought to myself, even if this King Bach was smoking with anger, I am also a kindly sent messenger from His Majesty the King, so I shouldn''t do anything to me, right? boom! "Impossible, you lied, you must be lying, you said, who sent you?" "Is it the Blue Shield Empire or the Nok Empire, how dare you deceive in my palace, come here, drag this liar down for me!" It is a pity that this spy somewhat underestimated the significance of the defeat of the Bach coalition in the heart of the Bach king. This and foreign countries even suspected his identity, and actually started to greet the guards at the door. The spy from the Principality of Luck shuddered when he heard the words, but he didn''t expect that King Bach would doubt his identity. Immediately, he took out the principality badge in his arms again. "Your Majesty King Bach, I am not lying, nor am I a liar. What I said was the report of the spies who were investigating the news on that battlefield." "Moreover, this news has been known to many principalities and empires. I believe it should be spread to the Bach Empire in a few days!" "Dare to lie, quickly drag him out for me!" King Bach was still furious when he heard this. How could he admit this news, if this news is true, doesn''t it mean that his Bach Empire will lose face in the alliance this time. A coalition army of 100,000 extraordinary cavalry, placed in the hands of 2,000 people, I am afraid that even if he lies in the cemetery, some people will laugh at him. "Your Majesty, calm down!" At this moment, a duke on the side suddenly spoke up. Obviously, he saw better than his own king. This person is holding the badge of the Principality of Luck, it is impossible to fake it. In addition, saying this person is a liar, then what can he deceive? In such a situation, let alone getting a reward, it is estimated that his life will not be guaranteed. Therefore, if it is a liar, there is a high probability that the news of the victory of the Bach coalition will come to deceive. Since the identity of this person has been determined, it means that what he said is likely to be true, and it was also sent by the Principality of Luck. The king of the Principality of Lack kindly sent someone to send the message, but he beheaded the messenger on his own side, which will make the Principality of Luck centrifugal in the future. "What, Michelle, do you think this news is true?" King Bach looked at him very displeased after hearing the words that Duke Michelle stopped. "Your Majesty, although this person''s words are not necessarily true, the badge he is holding is true, so we might as well confirm it first." "We will make a decision after confirming the authenticity of the situation." "The Principality of Luck has a noble representative in the king. We only need to let the noble representative confirm his identity to know his identity!" The duke did not flinch and continued to explain. "Humph!" King Bach heard the words and sat back on the throne with a cold snort. Although he didn''t speak, he obviously acquiesced to what Duke Michelle said. Moreover, as King Bach, does he really not know that the identity of this messenger is likely to be true? He just didn''t want to believe the fact that the Bach coalition would fail miserably. After all, the king is also a human being, and it is inevitable to hide his ears and steal the bell. Michel also knew King Bach very well and knew what to do now. First, he instructed a squire, asking him to find the representative of the nobles of the Principality of Lack who were resident in the capital as quickly as possible. Then he looked at the messenger who had been held by the guards, and first shook his head left and right. When the guard let go of his hand, he said: "You said that our Bach Empire coalition was defeated by that Narant, and he only defeated the coalition with more than 2,000 people." "Then tell me how our Bach coalition was defeated during that battle." When the messenger heard the words in order to save his life, he naturally knew everything. Immediately, the situation of the battle that the spies of the Principality of Luck said was stated. Whether it''s Narant''s fifty magic cannons, or the goblins with strange weapons, and the steady stream of magic spar. Of course, the matter of putting the magic cannon on the magic carriage has not been forgotten. "Fifty magic energy cannons, and also cooperate with magic energy carriages?" After King Bach and several dukes heard it, their hearts sank immediately. They knew that what the messenger said was probably 100% true now. The fluke that was holding Wei Wei just a moment ago has disappeared. The reason is very simple, the messenger explained the battle process in great detail. In addition, since the Bach Empire is going to destroy Narant, it has naturally done a lot of work. At least he had a good understanding of Narant''s strength. For example, Narant does have a magic cannon, and there are also magic carriages. The only thing I don''t know is that there are so many magic cannons and magic carriages in Narant. Moreover, there are so many magic spar stones. Immediately, the scene became quiet. "Your Majesty, the representative of the nobles of the Duchy of Luck brought it here!" At this moment, the attendant who had been instructed to go outside the palace to find the representatives of the nobles of Lack returned hurriedly. "Let him in!" King Bach''s face was sinking like water, and he gave an order to the attendant. Immediately, representatives of the nobles of the Narak Principality were brought in. "Viscount Ya''an, why are you here?" When the representative of the Narak Principality entered the palace, before he could greet King Bach, he saw the messenger of the Principality of Lak. Obviously, the noble representative knew the messenger and asked in surprise. After that, the situation became very clear, and there was no need to say more. After a few minutes, the hall of the Bach Palace fell into silence. The messenger and the representatives of the nobles of the Principality of Lak have all left. "Your Majesty, according to what the messenger said, although our Bach coalition was defeated by the Narant boy, but fortunately most of the cavalry were only captured, not killed!" "So, what we need to do most now is to find a way to rescue those cavalry and Duke Bick." Seeing the silence in the hall, all the vassals and dukes spoke up, and they began to share their worries for their own monarch. "Yes, Your Majesty, we need to go out in person. I don''t believe that a small country noble can resist our dignified Bach Empire!" When the other dukes heard the words, they immediately echoed. And everyone is obviously not reconciled to this failure, and is ready to use force to rescue the captured coalition forces. After all, dukes and nobles like them, and the Bach Empire, are still both prosperous and damaged. The Bach Empire lost face, and the dukes were equally ashamed when they went out. In the excitement of the dukes, King Bach finally made some moves, ready to say something. However, at this moment, Duke Michel, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke up. "Your Majesty, it is necessary to rescue the captured Duke Bick and the coalition cavalry, but we can no longer use force to solve this matter!" "Duke Michel, what do you mean? The other dukes who heard the words immediately exploded, not understanding what Michelle meant. "Your Majesty, the Holy Continent will experience great changes in a few months. We don''t know what the situation will be." "And now that the rest of the empire is going all out to prepare, it is very unwise if we continue to fight." "After all, that Narant kid was just a little baron, and some magic cannons obtained from the goblins accidentally defeated our Bach coalition." "But if our Bach Empire goes all out, that kid has no chance of surviving." "So, you can deal with that country boy anytime, anywhere, but the unknown upheaval a few months later is different." "Even our Bach Empire can''t be said to have complete confidence to go through that unknown great change. It will endanger the fundamental existence of our empire''s stability." "So, we should now focus on dealing with the big change in a few months'' time." "We have a chance to clean up that country boy after we have successfully survived that great change." In the face of the confusion of the dukes, Duke Michel quickly gave an explanation. I have to say that this Duke Michele''s analysis is indeed very correct. The dukes, who were still excited, immediately calmed down. Compared with shame, the survival of the empire is more important. Obviously, these old foxes are very clear. "Mihir, then tell us how we should rescue the captured cavalry!" King Bach finally spoke at this time. "Your Majesty, since that kid did not tyrannically slaughter our allied prisoners, he obviously has the idea of ??worrying about our Bach Empire''s anger, and at the same time wanting to gain more benefits." "So, I think that the country boy will definitely send a messenger to discuss the ransom. At that time, we will temporarily lower our posture, and everything will focus on returning the prisoners." "After all, these tens of thousands of extraordinary knights are also a big force for us to deal with the great changes." King Bach, who heard the words, was silent for a moment. After all, being defeated by that country boy has already made their Bach Empire lose face. Now I have to lower my stance, the prestige of the Bach Empire can be said to have fallen to the ground. But at this juncture, there really is no better way. The tens of thousands of cavalry cannot be ignored. When Duke Michel thought that his king would disagree and needed to continue to persuade himself, King Bach said, "Michel, then you can handle this matter!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Michelle heard the words and immediately responded. Immediately, this originally good banquet could not go on. All the dukes and King Bach exited gloomily. And a few days later, as Duke Michel said, the ''messenger'' sent by Narant arrived late in the capital of Bach. However, this messenger was a minor noble in the Bach Empire coalition. Narant will not send his subordinates, otherwise, if the Bach Empire does not talk about martial arts and kills his subordinates, it will not be worthwhile. After all, someone who can be used as a messenger and can read, is considered a talent by Narant. And the little noble who was sent back was soon received by Michelle. After the meeting, Michelle immediately asked the messenger Narant what he had brought back and what requirements he had. However, in the next instant, Michelle almost vomited blood when he got Narant''s request from the messenger. Narant is very demanding. No, it should not be said to be high, but rather outrageous. That is, if you want to redeem these prisoners of the Bach coalition, you must pay enough gold coins. And this gold coin ransom is simply a sky-high asking price. A ransom of one thousand gold coins for an ordinary silver extraordinary knight. 10,000 gold coins ransom for a golden super knight. An earth knight ransom of 100,000 gold coins. As for the sky knight, that is one million gold coins. The total number of Bach coalition forces captured by Narant was as high as 50,000 or 60,000. If the ransom is really calculated according to this one by one, then the Bach Empire is afraid that it will take ten years of tax estimation to be able to redeem it. This redemption amount, let alone agree. It is estimated that their Bach king may be reluctant not to exchange this prisoner. "Did that Baron Narrant say anything else?" "Lord Duke, that Narant also said, I hope you can make a decision soon, otherwise the longer it drags on, the more unbearable our Bach Empire will be!" The noble messenger who was sent back replied. "Why, does Narant still want to threaten the lives of those prisoners!" Michelle''s face was ashen, and she heard that this was a threat. "Lord Duke, it is not the life of the captives as a threat, but that Narant said that our coalition forces tens of thousands of prisoners to stay in his territory, and they need to consume a lot of food and resources every day." "If it drags on for too long, the ransom will go up." "For example, ordinary cavalry adds one gold coin every day." "Little nobles increase ten gold coins every day." "The great nobles increase by 100 gold coins every day." "And the Duke of Piccolo and the commanders of the duchies need to increase by 1,000 gold coins every day!" The little aristocrat first shook his head when he heard the words, and then said the follow-up words that Narant explained. "Pfft, is this **** full of copper stench, is he still a nobleman? What about the quality of a nobleman, how about courtesy and integrity?" Hearing the reply from the little noble messenger, Duke Michel almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. Ordinary knight one gold coin a day, he really can tell. Could these prisoners be able to eat big fish and big meat at every meal? Also, Duke Piccolo and others have a thousand gold coins per day. Is his place more luxurious and more thoughtful than the golden manor in the capital? And when the messenger returned, it must have been thirteen days since the battle. That now adds tens of thousands of gold coins... "Lord Duke, UU reading This is what Narant said, the little one just reported it!" Seeing that their duke was so angry, the little noble hurriedly shrank his head to explain. Naturally, Duke Michel would not focus on such a small role. After calming down for a while, he spoke: "Hmph, with so many gold coins, this kid sincerely doesn''t want to have peace talks with us!" "You immediately return to the Storm Territory for me, and let that Narant come to the alliance to discuss with me in person." "The location is... the Holy City!" "Tell him, if he is unwilling to renegotiate the price, then we don''t want those cavalry in the Bach Empire. Kill it or whatever, let him Narant handle it himself!" Michel also knew that the sky-high asking price paid back the money on the spot, so he was still going to talk to Narant in person. Chapter 893： new drawings ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ Narant didn''t know that his lion''s big mouth almost angered the dignified Duke of the Bach Empire. After the battle that day, he returned with his subordinates and captives. When the territorial people saw the tens of thousands of Bach allied knights who had been captured, they all gathered outside the castle and cheered for the strength of their storm lord. A few days ago, the serfs also received news from the caravans of those countries that the Storm Leader was about to be invaded. This made them anxious for a long time. If it wasn''t for their absolute loyalty to their own adults, and if they left the Storm Territory, they would never find such a happy and comfortable territory. Therefore, all the serfs did not escape from the Storm Territory secretly. And now it has also proved that their choice is correct, and it is absolutely not wrong to believe in their lord. The captured Bach allied knights gave the serfs in their territory a good look. Narant stripped all the weapons and equipment of these extraordinary knights, leaving only a thin linen short shirt for them. Immediately, they were all imprisoned in a temporary camp. This camp is built just outside the castle, and it is for these extraordinary knights to make their own clothes and food. When the camp was built, all the extraordinary knights were bound with their hands and feet, and they rushed together in groups of ten. Of course, in order to prevent these extraordinary knights from causing trouble, Narant specially dispatched a large number of people to guard them. At the same time, there were magic cannons aimed at the camp in the sky and the towers around the camp. If anyone really dares to change, the magic cannon will send him on the road without mercy. In this way, these extraordinary knights are very honest, and they are obviously afraid of being bombarded by magic cannons. As for the Duke of Nabic and the rest of the duchies, Narant would definitely not let them be placed with his subordinates. Therefore, these people were all placed in the castle dungeon by Narant. Although it was placed in the dungeon, the tables, chairs, benches, silk sheets and quilts, and Narant were all allocated to them. Even, every day''s food is served with good wine and good meat. "Although Narant is a bit nasty, it is still trustworthy. The bedding and food provided to us are of aristocratic standard." "Yes, it''s a pity why it is an enemy of the Bach Empire, otherwise his storm can still be included in our Holy Alliance!" "Yes, you said how long we can leave this Storm Territory, the messenger that was put back should have almost arrived at the Bach Empire." "It should be here, it''s been nearly half a month." "Then wait in peace, the food and wine of this storm collar is really good, if it is not as a prisoner, I would like to stay here for a few months before going back!" Dungeon Master, although the nobles were separated into several cells, the special addition of luminous beads allowed the nobles to see each other. These days, although they are locked in this basement, everyone is living a comfortable life. "Cough, Duke Piccolo, and the commanders, lunch is here!" Just as everyone was talking, Quick led a group of servants into the dungeon. Quick had heard the voices of these commanders before, and the corners of his mouth twitched when he heard the words, trying to hold back his laughter. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ These guys still want to stay for a while, and they keep complimenting their adults. If they knew the price they had to pay for staying here, they probably would have wanted to leave Stormland immediately. At that time, I hope they don''t scold their adults, otherwise, as a subordinate, they need to maintain their dignity. "Ah, the potion wine is finally here, haha, there are also grilled seashells with garlic today, my favorite!" "Yeah, although this storm collar is a bit remote, these delicacies are really delicious." When the commanders heard the words, they all looked expectant, and then they waited for the servants to distribute food. "Everyone, please take it slow. If there is anything, you can ask the servant to report it to me at any time, and I will solve it for you to the extent permitted by the adults!" Immediately, Quick left the dungeon with his servants. And not even a guard was left in the dungeon, the reason is very simple, that is because at least twenty little bees have been arranged in this dungeon. These Bach coalition commanders have no action or dialogue, and they can''t hide Narant at all. "My lord, lunch has been sent to the commanders of the Bach coalition!" "Very good, I will write down the menu today, so that they won''t think I''m being unkind in the future. These are all evidences!" Narant nodded with satisfaction. "Yes, my lord!" Quick responded immediately. "Let''s go, take a trip to the craftsman''s workshop with the adults." "Yes, my lord!" Immediately, Narant took Quake directly to the artisan workshop. "Ah, my lord, you are here!" "Hurry up and meet the distinguished adults!" When Narant came to the workshop, Rumba continued to supervise the workshop. However, the only difference from the past is that a small table has been placed in front of him. The small table is full of grilled meat, garlic shells and other delicacies. Of course, wine is also indispensable. The reason why this Rumba is so rich now is because Narant rewarded him after this war. Thirty days of free food and drink, no time limit, just count on a daily basis. In this way, as long as this rumba wants to eat, he can go to get food at any time. Seeing the arrival of Narant at this moment, this Rumba became more and more flattering. After all, in the days of the Storm Leader, even if he were to go back to be the leader, he wouldn''t be like going back again. "Okay, don''t disturb these goblin artisans!" Narant waved his hand, motioning for Rumba not to disturb the rest of the goblins. "Yes, yes, your honorable lord!" Rumba responded immediately. "Sir, is there anything you need to do in the workshop today, please feel free to tell me." "Well, there is indeed one thing. I have blueprints here and I need the chief craftsman of Lubana to help me see if I can make them." Naranti nodded. "Okay, esteemed lord, wait a moment, the little one will find Lu Ban right away!" Rumba immediately went to the workshop to find Ruba when he heard the words. "I have seen your honorable lord, lord, the leader of Lomba said that you have a new blueprint that needs to be made in a small way!" Although Ruba is a goblin, he is not as slick as Rumba. Maybe that''s the character of a practical person. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ After greeting Narant, this Ruba went straight to the point. "Yes, there are new drawings, but it''s not one, but a set. You can take a look first!" Nalanda nodded, and directly handed the blueprint that he had spent more than a week drawing to Rumba. There are at least five or six drawings in this drawing, but what is drawn on this drawing is an existence combined into one thing. Therefore, Narant just called it a set. Ruba was very curious and quickly took over the drawings. After taking the drawing, Ruba immediately showed a puzzled expression. Obviously, this Ruba did not understand what was drawn on the Narant drawing. Narant didn''t speak, just waited quietly for Ruba to open it. And Ruba then checked at the speed of four or five minutes chapter by chapter, it took more than 20 minutes, and finally finished the first five chapters. However, at this time, the doubts on Ruba''s face were still there, as if he still didn''t understand these drawings. And the guy Rumba stood aside, looking at Ruba''s expression and was actually a little worried. Ruba is the goblin craftsman with the most exquisite craftsmanship. If he can''t forge weapons and equipment, then other goblins can''t do it. But now Ruba can''t even read a blueprint, will this make the noble adults look down on their goblins? Lower the status of the goblins in the hearts of noble adults. However, just when Rumba was worried, the chief craftsman of Naruba finally saw the last blueprint. And when he saw this drawing, this Ruba''s eyes suddenly lit up, showing an unbelievable look. "My esteemed... lord, is this... is this still a magic carriage?" "This is really not a magic carriage, you can call it an armored car!" Narant smiled slyly. "Armored vehicle? Yes, with mithril iron plates around the magic wagon, this is indeed an armored vehicle... just like a knight with armor..." "My lord, you are so wise!" Ruba nodded immediately after thinking for a moment. And the blueprint in his hand was the result of Narant''s hard work these days. That day, because of the lack of mobility of the magic cannon, the Bach coalition almost ran away. Fortunately, the magic energy carriage was used behind him, which allowed Narant to catch up and annihilate the Bach coalition. As a traveler, Narant understands the benefits of this magic carriage carrying a cannon. And it is also thought that it can be used in other wars in the future. However, the magic energy carriage is a carriage after all, and if the frame is to carry goods or a certain number of people, that is the normal way to use it. The ability to ride a multi-ton one-eyed troll plus a magic cannon makes the magic wagon a bit overwhelming. After the battle, Rumba reported to Narant that of the twenty magic horse carriages that day, at least thirteen of them had problems. Such as cracks in the wheel spindle. For example, the wooden wheels are chipped and so on. This means that if these carriages are not replaced, they are scrapped. Originally, the normal use time of such a magic energy carriage was actually similar to that of an ordinary carriage. As long as it is not hurricane on uneven stone roads, the body is still relatively resistant to construction. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ Therefore, if Narant wants to continue to install the magic cannon on the magic carriage, the structure of the magic carriage must be modified. For example, the magic energy cannon can be directly mounted on the magic energy carriage, instead of adding a one-eyed troll as a middleman. Originally, such a thing must be easy to solve, just need to design a flexible enough fort, and then it can be launched. But after Narant shot the fort, he suddenly felt that if the magic energy carriage was only equipped with magic energy cannons, it could only be used as an attack. In terms of defense, it was almost zero. As a traveler who has seen modern technological weapons such as tanks and cannons, how can he tolerate such a thing happening. So, he simply overturned the previous design and prepared to install some protection for the magic carriage. And this protection is naturally very simple, that is, the Mithril iron plate. At the beginning, Narant meant that in addition to the driver''s seat, install a piece around the magic cannon. I believe that I have designed this step, so why not directly carry forward this technology tree. So, he decided to transform the magic carriage into an airtight armored vehicle. Of course, this so-called armored vehicle is definitely not as high-tech as the previous life, and it is just a tin can at best. In the end, after modification and modification, Narant finally completed the weapon of this technology. This is also the reason why Ruba couldn''t read the drawings before. Because if the magic energy carriage is transformed into an airtight, many original accessories will naturally need to be changed. For example, the wheel is the first to bear the brunt. Although there is no one-eyed troll weight, but now it has added a mithril iron plate. In this way, the wheels must be widened and thickened, otherwise they cannot bear the weight of the car body at all. In addition to the widening and thickening of the wheels, shock absorbers are also necessary, and there is a springy buffer to further reduce the burden on the wheels. In addition, since the magic energy carriages are wrapped in the Mithril iron plate, the way of controlling the direction naturally needs to be changed, but it can no longer be turned left and right like a tractor to steer. In this way, Narant directly changed the steering to a steering wheel, the kind of semi-circular steering wheel. In addition, there is a fully enclosed turret that can rotate 360 ??degrees. In short, Narant has changed the magic wagon beyond recognition. The first five drawings are the drawings of these modified accessories, and only the last one is the appearance of the entire car of the magic armored vehicle. This is why, seeing the last drawing, Ruba suddenly became enlightened. "Luba, don''t be in a hurry to flatter yourself. Let''s talk about it first. Is it possible for you to make the five drawings that you have drawn in front of you?" Drawings, Narant can barely draw the structure with the memory of his previous life and his fairly rich knowledge. In this way, although there are many sheets of this drawing, it is actually a bit rough. After all, he didn''t do this job in his previous life, he just relied on the knowledge reserve to understand the principle. Such as steering, as well as turret gears and other superficial working principles. UU reading Therefore, if you really want to make an ideal magical armored vehicle, you actually need to rely on craftsmen like Luba. At most, he is just to give inspiration, but he can also talk about the principle on weekdays. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "This...Sir, Xiao Xiao can''t guarantee 100%. After all, many of the objects on these drawings are the first time Xiao sees them." "For example, this semi-circular thing can actually control the steering of the wheels." "For another example, shaking the handle can actually make the turret rotate for one week. I never imagined it before." When Ruba heard Narant''s question, he pondered for a moment and answered truthfully. "Well, Luba, I believe in your words, if you dare to say that you can forge it 100%, I will doubt it!" Listening to Ruba''s straightforward words, Narant nodded in satisfaction. "Ruba, let''s do it, you will lead a few goblins to forge the various accessories on this blueprint in the past two days." "In terms of time, the adults will not put too much pressure on you, just do your best." "When one accessory is resolved, the second accessory is resolved, and so on!" "what do you think?" "Dignified adults, you can rest assured that the little ones will work hard to forge the accessories you designed." Ruba immediately responded when he heard the words, and at the same time heaved a sigh of relief. He was really worried that his own adults would have to make guarantees. (https://) :// Chapter 894： expelled nobles ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ After explaining the armored car, Narant returned to the castle. Although the idea of ??this armored vehicle made him look forward to it, he was still a little unsure about whether it could actually be built. In this way, this matter is left to Ruba himself. If successful, that''s even better. If not, then the next best thing is to just install a movable self-propelled gun. In the next few days, there was no disturbance in the Storm Territory, and Narant, the nobleman, became slightly limited. Although the news of Narant''s victory over the Bach coalition has spread. But everyone did not know whether the Libach Empire would organize a larger army to attack. Therefore, the evacuated caravans from various countries did not immediately return to Stormwind Territory. This has brought some benefits to the safety of Storm Collar. After all, if the caravans from various countries returned immediately, Narant was worried that there would be spies from the Bach Empire mixed in. At that time, it is very likely to bring security risks to their own territory. ¡­ On this day, just when Narant thought he only needed to wait quietly for a reply from the Bach Empire, a group of unexpected guests suddenly visited. They are the big and small nobles from the Glory Continent who were confiscated by the Bach Empire and then expelled from the Bach Empire. "All distinguished guests, please wait a moment, my family has received the news and will come in a while!" In the living room of the castle, Thomas led a group of suddenly visiting guests to a seat, and at the same time asked the servants to bring food and refreshments to these nobles. "thanks for treatment!" When the nobles heard the words, they immediately responded politely, and the attitude was already very low. After all, Thomas was just a housekeeper. Under normal circumstances, the nobles do not need to say thank you words to him to enjoy such services. "You are very welcome, this is my duty as a housekeeper!" "Dear guests, I''m going to arrange other matters now. If you have anything to do later, you can ask the servants to inform me at any time!" After speaking, Thomas withdrew. At this time, the nobles finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Miss Yinsabella, do you think Baron Narant will help us later?" "Yeah, Miss Insabella, you and Baron Narrant should be very familiar with each other. Please speak kind words for us later!" While heaving a sigh of relief, the next moment all the nobles focused their attention on one of the beautiful and moving noble ladies. And this is really Princess Yin Shabella of the Northern Principality. Insabella doesn''t actually belong to the Bach Empire, that''s why she came here this time. That is because most of the nobles who were expelled from the Bach Empire were large and small nobles from the original northern principality. After they were driven away, they immediately thought about whether they could find Narant to help them. But the problem is that they are not related to Narant, and they understand that it is not only unexpected for them to come to the door like this, but also that it is very likely that they will not be able to get Narant''s help. So, they thought of their original old king and princess. It is said that the relationship between Princess Insabella and Baron Narrant is very good, especially after listening to Jerry, even the last time Princess Insabella was entangled by the son of a certain Duke, it was Baron Narant who helped to solve it. . This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ And Yin Sabella was approached by the original nobles of the principality, although she knew that if she came forward, it would add a lot of trouble to Narant. But he really couldn''t shirk, and he followed him under the persuasion of his father. Of course, Yin Sabella had already made up her mind this time, although she would help the nobles to persuade Narant. But it won''t make Narant embarrassed. After all, Narant has not paid back the favor he helped him last time. If you ask for more this time, then you will become someone. "Everyone, I will help you and Baron Narant to make a request later, but you must also know that Baron Narant is not related to us." "So, he has no obligation to help us, and we have to recognize that." "So, if Narant is willing to help, it''s a kindness. If you don''t, then you can''t have any dissatisfaction!" Yin Sabella didn''t hide it, and told the nobles in advance. Otherwise, if someone says something ugly and hates the relationship with Narant, she must not want to see it. "Miss Yinsabella is right. We came here with a request this time, but Baron Narant is not related to us. If he is willing to help, it must be a great kindness." "But if Baron Narant refuses to help, then we can''t have any complaints." "If anyone dares to speak ill of Baron Narant, I, Jerry, will be the first to refuse. After all, when our northern principality was controlled by the Church, Baron Narant also helped us!" At this moment, Jerry immediately patted his chest and echoed Yin Shabella''s words. "Yes, Miss Yin Sabella, we all understand!" The other nobles also nodded immediately. Next, a group of nobles quietly waited in this living room. While eating the food, I looked at the layout of the living room. Not to mention, the current castle of Narant is not what it used to be. Since wine, sugar and other items also began to be sold in this sacred continent, Narant''s gold coins have been rolling in. And with gold coins, the decoration in the castle will naturally begin to be arranged one after another. After all, this is the only way to show the dignity of the nobility. Of course, these things are all carried out by Thomas, the steward, who buys through the caravans of those principalities and empires. Narant never bothered about this. After waiting for more than ten minutes, a young man in a gorgeous silk dress finally walked outside the hall door. "Miss Yinsabella, long time no see, what kind of wind brought a beautiful lady like you to my storm collar!" This young man is naturally Narant, who was cultivating vindictiveness in the back garden before. When I learned that there were guests visiting, I went to wash and bathe, so I was delayed for a while. "Baron Narant is joking, it''s us who interrupted!" The moment Yin Sabella saw Narant, her eyes lit up slightly. She also doesn''t know why every time she sees Narant after a period of time, she finds that Narant becomes inexplicably handsome. It should not be said that he has become more handsome, and Narant''s face has not changed. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ But there seems to be something incomprehensible about him that seems to become more attractive. "Haha, don''t disturb, don''t disturb, everyone is from the Glory Continent, you have time to come, I am too happy!" "You can actually notify me in advance, so that I can make the housekeeper better prepared to welcome you!" Yin Sabella naturally didn''t know that Narant''s so-called temperament was affinity. Although Narant doesn''t pay much attention to this when he draws the lottery on weekdays. But the system will also give it automatically, so you can draw a lot every time you draw. And taking the Affinity Fruit is not only effective for cultivation. Even against the opposite sex, it also has an effect. "Have seen Baron Narant!" "Have seen Baron Narant!" At this time, the other dozen or so nobles also got up and greeted Narant. "You are welcome, all sit down!" Narant waved at everyone warmly. At this moment, he suddenly saw a familiar face. "Hey, Jerry!" This Jerry was at the time of the autumn expedition, when Narante mixed in with a low voice, won Natasha in the competition, and he gave Narrant a luxury tent. And later, Narant also relied on him to kill that guy Benny. Speaking of which, since he came to the Holy Continent, Narant has not seen this guy Jerry. After all, a group of nobles have left their hometowns, everything needs to be restarted, and things are very busy. Moreover, all the nobles were scattered and distributed to different empires at the beginning, and the distance between them was also very far, which further restricted the communication between the nobles. "Narant, you still remember me!" When Jerry heard that Narant still remembered himself, he was immediately excited. Before the change, he was still an earl, and Narant was still a minor noble of the Agate Principality. But now Narant has become a famous figure in the Holy Continent. And now he is vacant as the son of an earl, but his father has even been deprived of his territory and wealth by the Bach Empire. "Jerry, what are you talking about, I, Narant, are also an extraordinary knight, but my memory is not that bad!" Narant stepped forward and patted Jerry''s shoulder, then sat down and continued. "How are you, Jerry, how are you?" "After I came to the Sacred Continent, I was busy with my affairs, and I never had time to know which empire you were assigned to!" Hearing the words, Jerry immediately showed a bitter smile and hesitated. Seeing this, Narant raised his eyebrows slightly, "What''s the matter, Jerry." "Narant, in fact, this is the reason why we came to find you!" At this time, Yin Shabella took over the words. "Jerry''s father was assigned to the Bach Empire." "But last month, the Bach Empire suddenly ordered the expulsion of these nobles from the Glory Continent, and forcibly confiscated everyone''s wealth." "There is such a thing?" Narant was a little surprised. Isn''t this Bach Empire''s behavior a clear robbery. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "By the way, why did the Bach Empire suddenly do this?" Narant didn''t realize that the matter was related to him, and immediately asked again. Although the nobles of the Glory Continent did bring some wealth. But it shouldn''t be enough to let the Bach Empire directly **** it, after all, this reputation is definitely stinky to the end. And instead of taking it all at once, why not squeeze it slowly? After all, the Black Rock Plain is bordered by the Orcs. Another use of these nobles of the Glory Continent is to use them as shields. "This... Narant, the Bach Empire said that because you killed the heirs of their empire, the Bach Empire will sanction all the nobles of the Glory Continent!" Jerry also hesitated to say the reason at this time. "Uh, there is such a thing!" Narant was stagnant for a while, but he did not expect that the fire at the city gate had affected Chiyu. Soon, he thought that in addition to venting his anger, the Bach Empire wanted to beat the hostility of the nobles of the Glory Continent towards him. After all, the Bach Empire is strong enough, and these nobles must be afraid to speak out. In the end, he might put this resentment on his own head. Especially if this time, if he is unable to resist the attack of the Bach coalition and becomes a bereaved dog, then it may be impossible to obtain the support of these nobles of the Glory Continent in the future. "Narrant, don''t worry, although the Bach Empire said that it was because of you, we know that they have always looked down on us nobles from the Glory Continent." "In addition to calling us country nobles, they usually pay more than half the tax than other nobles of the Holy Continent." "Yes, Baron Narant, the Bach Empire is too bad. Their big nobles usually bully us. This time they just found a good excuse. It''s not your fault!" Jerry was afraid that Narant would think too much, so he immediately explained. And Qi and the nobles also nodded in agreement. "Well, you don''t have to worry about how much the Bach Empire has eaten. I will make him spit it all out." Hearing what the nobles said, Narant felt a little guilty. Originally, this was indeed the shamelessness of the Bach Empire, and it took these nobles of the Glory Continent to open the knife. But since he has the ability, no matter how Narant wants to let the Bach Empire eat it, he will spit it out. "Narant, will this bother you too much!" "Actually, Jerry and the others didn''t expect too much. They just want you to apply to the Holy Alliance Council so that they can join other empires." "As for wealth, it''s best if you can get some back, and if you don''t, there''s nothing you can do!" Narant''s straightforward words caught the nobles by surprise. Seeing this, Yin Sabella asked Narant in a low voice, "Hehe, no trouble, no trouble, this time I just happened to find the Bach Empire to settle accounts!" Narant shook his head at the crowd. UU Reading "Everyone, I''m afraid you don''t know yet. My lord just defeated the 100,000 elite cavalry of the Bach Empire some time ago." "Among the 100,000 cavalry, 50,000 or 60,000 prisoners are in the hands of my lord!" This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ The battle between Narant and the Bach Empire is well known within the alliance. But for the nobles of the Glory Continent on the Black Rock Plain, the news has not yet fully spread. After all, these little nobles have no extra experience to send spies to collect information. And the caravans of the principalities rarely go to these noble territories, after all, there are no specialties in these noble territories. I am afraid that some nobles from the nearby Tulip Leaders know about the battle between Narant and the Bach coalition. However, most of Yin Shabella and the others are nobles from the Northern Principality, and they are not familiar with the nobles of the tulip collar, so it is impossible to know from them. "Ah, Baron Narant defeated a hundred thousand Bach cavalry!" When the nobles heard the words, they were stunned. After coming to the Sacred Continent for so long, they naturally knew what the cavalry of the Sacred Continent represented, they were all extraordinary knights. Even Yin Sabella looked at Narant in disbelief. After all, no matter how powerful Narant is, the population of Narant''s territory was only tens of thousands when she came last time. How did it resist 100,000 extraordinary cavalry? (https://) :// Chapter 895： Invisible coercion? "There is such a thing, but don''t be too surprised, I am just lucky!" Seeing everyone''s surprised expressions, Narant, as always, kept a low profile and waved to everyone. However, his low profile made everyone speechless. Because invisible coercion is the most deadly. It''s not that everyone has never been in contact with Narant, so they know what Narant''s record was in the past. especially big The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 896： to the holy city No content Chapter 897： Arrive at Nok Capital No content Chapter 898： Blow Butlers Joke No content Chapter 899： dig a wall No content Chapter 900： I am Narant! ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ Thinking like this, Narant continued to walk forward slowly. Just as he was about to head towards the gate of the manor, a young master stopped him. The young man looked at Narant up and down, seeing that the silk dress on him was also a high-end product, so he said in a slightly polite tone: "Your Excellency, as nobles, we should all know how to come first and then to this noble." "So, your Excellency, please line up!" "Line up, what line?" Narant looked up and down the young man, frowning slightly. "Your Excellency, are you also here to find the Prophet Goddess?" "That''s right!" Narant nodded. "That''s right, we are all here to find the Prophet Goddess, so you must line up, Your Excellency!" "If you want to jump in the queue, that''s breaking the rules and will provoke public anger!" When this young man heard that Narant was really looking for Stella, he immediately pointed to at least a dozen young men in front of him and explained to Narant. Rand listen. "You are all here to find the Prophet Goddess, what are you looking for her for?" The words of this son-in-law made Narant a little confused. The Prophet Goddess is not a saint in the temple, and she can still pray for people, so what are these guys doing here looking for Stella. "Your Excellency, do you really understand or fake it." As he said that, this young man shook his palm, and a beautiful invitation came out in his hand. "This is my love letter to the Prophet Goddess. "By the way, of course, gifts are also indispensable. Take a look at this string of rainbow stick pearls from the Danube Coast." "Your Excellency, I don''t think you have a space ring in your hand, and your hand is also empty. You shouldn''t come here empty-handed!" The son-in-law then took out a gift box and shook it in front of Narant. Of course, the most important thing is that this young man also swayed the space ring on his finger unintentionally or unintentionally. Obviously, this space ring is a symbol of identity and strength. "Love letter, gift?" Narant couldn''t despise this young man''s space ring, so he focused all his attention on the invitation, and his face suddenly darkened. Afterwards, he turned his gaze to the other sons in front of him, and sure enough, he saw that those sons were holding invitations and gifts in their hands. These guys are lining up to deliver the invitations and gifts to the guards at the gate of the manor. "Don''t you know that the Prophet Goddess already has a fianc¨¦?" Narant said in a deep voice. "Of course I know, it is the Narant who defeated the 100,000-strong coalition of the Bach Empire." "Speaking of which, if that Narant was here, we wouldn''t dare to do so, but that Narant is far away in Stormland, and besides, the fianc¨¦ is not a real husband..." "By the way, Your Excellency, are you here to send invitations and gifts?" The young man heard something wrong in Narant''s words, and immediately asked a question in confusion. However, Narant ignored him and continued to move forward without saying a word. "Hey, Your Excellency, what are you trying to do? You are not allowed to jump in the queue. Everyone, look, someone wants to jump in the queue." Seeing Narant and ignoring him, the boy frowned immediately. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ On weekdays, they are the only ones who don''t obey the rules. Today, it is rare to obey the rules outside this goddess manor, but someone wants to join their team, and he is naturally unhappy. "Hey, you guy, what do you want to do, dare to join our team." With the cry of this young master, he also attracted a group of young masters in front of him. Immediately, these sons and brothers all looked at Narant with a bad expression. In front of him, there were several brothers who walked out of the team to stop Narant. "I don''t need you to worry about what I want to do. Besides, I advise you to leave quickly, before I get angry!" Narant looked blankly at the young masters who were standing in front of him, and looked at him coldly. Several people spoke. "Haha, I said, Your Excellency, you are so loud, who do you think you are?" "Yeah, isn''t this guy stupid, he not only joins our team, but also dares to threaten us, does he think he is the king of the empire?" "Or does he think he''s Narrant? Haha!" Several young masters are used to being arrogant, so naturally they are not afraid of things. He was even gearing up to teach Narant a lesson. "You want to know who I am?" Narant sneered. "Very well, then I will tell you now, you listen!" "My name is Narant!" "Uh¡­" As Narant opened his mouth, the young masters were stunned, and the laughter stopped abruptly. After a while, one of them frowned and said tentatively, "Your Excellency, your name is Narant, which principality are you from?" "I''m from Storm Territory!" Narant continued to answer blankly. "Storm...storm leader..." Several young masters finally reacted at this moment, their complexions immediately turned pale, and there were faint signs of retreating. "grown ups!" At this time, Raymond and others who were standing beside the convoy had also rushed over. "It''s a monster wolf mount and a tall barbarian, it seems that it''s really the monster wolf army of the storm!" Now Narant''s reputation in this sacred continent can be considered far and wide, so the Knights of the Wild Wolf under his command are also well-known. If Narant blew his name, because not many people have seen his appearance, he can''t be 100% sure. But now with Raymond and others stepping forward, Narant''s identity no longer needs to be questioned. And the fact that Narant is Stella''s fianc¨¦ is also known to everyone. Therefore, they want to dig a foot in the wall, but they meet the righteous master, which can be imagined. "Now, what else do you want to say to me?" Narant waved at Raymond and the others, and continued to stare at the young masters in front of him. "No... no, Baron Narrant, I... we... we..." Several of the sons and brothers were about to cry, this is an absolute stubborn stubble in front of him. Even the eldest prince of the Bach Empire said he would kill him. Everyone is self-aware, and their lives are definitely not as precious as that of Prince Bach. If Narant got angry and killed them, he would not be able to form a coalition to take revenge. So, when the time comes, there is no place to cry. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "Really, now that I know it''s all right, I just heard that you are all here to deliver love letters and gifts to my fiancee?" "The Guard is Here" Narant half-smiled. "This... this..." Pfft! "Baron Narant, we know we are wrong, so please forgive us once!" "Yeah, Baron Narant, we all know we''re wrong, just walk around us once!" The sons in front of Narant couldn''t stand the pressure any longer, and knelt on the ground with a thud. The main reason is that Narant is already faintly releasing the pressure of vindictiveness at this moment. Several young masters only know how to eat and drink, and Narant''s violent temper even dares to kill Prince Bach is too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. So a few people were afraid that Narant would kill a few of them if they disagreed. The rest of the younger brothers who were a little farther away from Narant were already rubbing oil on the soles of their feet. For example, the guy who showed off the space ring on his finger to Narant, intentionally or unintentionally, had already entered the crowd at this moment, and the love letter and gift were scared off the ground and did not dare to pick it up. "Hehe, now you know what you''re afraid of? Get out of here. If anyone dares to come to the Goddess Manor to harass my fiancee in the future, you should all know the fate of Prince Bach, right?" "Clear, clear, Baron Narant, we promise not to come again in the future!" "Yeah, I promise I won''t dare to come again!" Several sons and brothers nodded like chickens pecking at rice. "get out!" Immediately, under the watch of Narant, several sons and brothers crawled out of the goddess manor. After a few guys walked away, the outside of the goddess manor became more spacious, and Narant walked directly to the gate of the manor. In front of this gate, the guards who were still receiving invitations and gifts before saw Narant come forward, and all of them turned pale. "Na... Baron Narant?" "That''s right, it''s me. You go to report and say that I''m here Narant!" Narant nodded expressionlessly. "Okay... okay, Baron Narant, wait a moment!" Several guards saw that Narant did not have an attack, and immediately gave birth to a feeling of the rest of their lives, and then rushed to the manor to report. "Narant, why are you here!" After a while, a pretty figure quickly walked out of the manor, it was Stella. The moment Stella saw Narant, a burst of surprise broke out on her pretty face. "Stella, you have stayed in this holy city for so long, and I haven''t come to visit you yet, so I just came here to take advantage of this time to negotiate with the Bach Empire to redeem the captives." See Narant After arriving at Stella, her face softened immediately. "You...then why didn''t you notify me in advance, so that I could go to the gate of the Holy City to meet you!" Stella came to Narant, her eyes full of joy, of course, there was also a trace of complaints. "I just wanted to give you a surprise. Besides, I''ve already arrived in the Holy City, so why should I let you greet me!" Nalan pulled up Stella''s fair and slender hands. The trace of complaint in Stella''s eyes disappeared immediately, and it all turned into a strong tenderness. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "Narant, this journey must be hard work, let''s quickly enter the manor!" "it is good!" Narant immediately took Stella''s hand and walked towards the manor. Raymond and others also followed into the manor. "By the way, Stella, I just met a group of guys outside the gate of the manor. Do those guys usually pester you!" After entering the manor, Stella was busy brewing flower tea for Narant herself, and then sat down beside Narant. Narant also told what happened at the door at this time. "Narant, you have no magic, those noble sons are indeed often outside the Goddess Manor, but I have never paid attention to them!" "And I will also ask Gina to burn the invitations they send..." Stella, who heard the words, was nervous for a while, for fear that Narant would be angry. Then, he explained the reason why the guards were not allowed to directly refuse to receive the letter. "How could I be angry, I still have confidence in you, Stella." "However, it''s not a problem for those guys to stay outside the manor and pester you all day. It''s not convenient for you to go out." "I''ve driven them away before, but I won''t dare to come again in the future!" "If there are still guys who don''t have long eyes these days, I will give them a good memory and let them walk around the manor in the future." Hearing that Stella seldom went outside the manor because of the existence of these guys, Narant was so angry that he felt that he had just let them go a little lightly. "Um!" Stella knew that she couldn''t refute Narant at this time, and nodded very obediently. At the same time, he was also very happy. In the past, he didn''t tell Narant because he was worried that Narant would miss him. And those guys are really mortals, they stay outside the manor every day and can''t drive them away. Now that Narant came, he drove all those people away, which made her feel the feeling of relying on. "By the way, Narant, are you hungry? I''ll tell Gina to go to the kitchen and tell the cook to cook the food now!" After sitting for a moment, Stella realized that it was almost noon, and she was about to get up and call Gina. "Don''t be so troublesome, Stella, this time I brought you a lot of food from the Storm Collar, we can eat it together!" Narant stopped her directly, and immediately took out plates of delicious food from the storage space. Thanks to the magic of storage space, these delicacies are still the same as when they were, and they are all steaming hot. When she saw all kinds of delicious food, especially the exquisite birthday cake, Stella''s beautiful eyes suddenly filled with sweetness. In particular, the birthday cake in front of her reminded her of the birthday cake Narant gave her when Tulip took her for her birthday, and how she helped her get rid of the entanglement of the second prince. "Narant, you are so kind!" Stella looked at Narant with bright eyes. "Hehe, you are my fiancee, I should treat you well, as long as you can be happy!" "Okay Stella, let''s enjoy it together!" Narant took out the silver cutlery and a jug of wine from the storage space again. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ Immediately , the two of them enjoyed the world of two people affectionately. ¡­ Time turned to the second day. Yesterday, after Narant entered the manor, he never left. Although this goddess manor does not actually belong to Stella, Narant''s current prestige in the Holy Alliance can be added to the status of Stella''s fianc¨¦. Therefore, staying in this Goddess Manor, no one dares to make irresponsible remarks. The arrival of Narant soon spread in the Holy City. Especially those young masters, no one dared to pester Stella outside the manor again. This made Narant a little disappointed. After all, he specially asked Raymond and others to wait at the door. If he finds that there are still unsightly guys coming in the follow-up, he is ready to kill the chicken and show the monkey. Now that there is no chicken, there is no props. On the second day, those who wanted to dig their feet did not come, but many guests came to visit Narant. All are parliamentary representatives of empires and principalities. Now that Narant has proven his strength, and has also caused the Bach Empire to suffer a lot, it will naturally have the value of making friends. In this way, the representatives of these empires and principalities heard that Narant had arrived in the Holy City, and they would come to visit them as soon as possible to show their goodwill. Of course, almost all of these empires and principalities did not deal very much with the Bach Empire on weekdays. Those who are slightly neutral or completely vassal of the Bach Empire must not dare to come and get close to Narant. (/novel/N7pwJ4gyDYo.html) Chapter 901： No one can resist his charm "Lord Narant, there is a small aristocrat who claims to be from the Bach Empire outside to see him." In the afternoon, when Narant sent away the representatives of the principality and empire who came to visit today, the guard outside the door ran in again to report. However, this time, it is no longer a visitor, but an invitation to Narant to come to this holy city. "Oh, the response is not slow, it seems that the so-called Michelle tool should also be in this sacred city!" Narant nodded, and then asked the guards to let in the minor nobles of the Nabach Empire. "His Excellency Baron Narrant!" Soon, a small nobleman was brought in. "I''m just, let''s just say, is your Bach Empire ready to discuss with me? Is the time and place arranged?" Narant didn''t hesitate, and asked the little nobleman directly. "His Excellency Baron Narant, I came here at the order of Lord Duke Michel this time." "Lord Mihir asked me to tell you that the time for the negotiation between the two parties will be set for tomorrow morning." "As for the location, it will be placed in the hall of the Alliance Council. At that time, there will be other duchies and empires to witness, which can be regarded as a witness for both parties." Hearing this, the little nobleman immediately said what he knew. "Really, there is still a notary?" "Haha, but that''s fine, I''m also worried about what if your Bach Empire will cheat!" Narant was very satisfied. But the little nobleman twitched the corners of his mouth, and their Bach Empire would not be fooled. Instead, they were worried that Narant would cheat. After all, Narant is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and I heard that the asking price of this ransom is ridiculously high. "Your Excellency Baron Narant, then my words have been brought to you. If there are no other questions, I will leave first!" "Okay, just walk slowly!" Narant waved his hand towards the little nobleman of the Bach Empire. ¡­ "Narant, I heard that the nobles of the Bach Empire have just come. I don''t know how the situation is?" It took only a moment for the minor nobles of the Bach Empire to leave, and Stella hurried to the front yard of the manor. After seeing Narant, she asked with concern. "There''s nothing wrong, it''s just that I was sent to tell me the time and place to negotiate tomorrow. The rest will have to wait until tomorrow to officially meet the Duke of Nabach Empire." Narant stepped forward and pulled Stella. He put his slender hand in his hand, and then replied while rubbing it. "Yeah!" Stella nodded silently after hearing this. Then, the two returned to the manor building. When she came to sit in the small building, Stella confirmed that there was no other person in the building, and then whispered to Narant: ''Narant, I just sensed a crisis again. ¡¯ "Is the crisis sensed again?" Narant''s expression immediately became serious when he heard the words. Stella is a prophet goddess, and the accuracy of her predictive ability is beyond doubt. Therefore, the crisis that Stella predicted, that is what will really appear. Of course, Narant speculated that the crisis predicted by Stella was probably related to the dark abyss. However, even so, Narant and the others could still get more news from Stella. "Stella, what is the level of the crisis this time, and can the time be determined?" "Narant, the crisis I sensed this time is a crisis I''ve never seen before. I seem to have cut an endless black tide sweeping the earth." "And the time of this crisis should be more than two months later, and I can feel that the location of the crisis is very close to the Holy Alliance." "There are even several cities directly engulfed by darkness." Stella''s eyes showed a little solemnity and worry, and she spoke truthfully to Narant. "After more than two months, this is almost the same, but why is the location of this crisis so close to the Holy Alliance?" The timing of the crisis was not much different from what was originally expected. Originally, the dragon said it was a few months later. The only thing Narant didn''t understand was that the place of crisis that Stella mentioned, shouldn''t it be somewhere on the edge of the Holy Continent? After all, this time, the dark creatures and the Holy Alliance were engaged in a ship-to-ship battle as if they were on a sea ship. At that time, even if the dark creatures log in, they should attack the Holy Alliance from the edge. "Narant, I don''t know the reason, but I sensed that the dark creatures appeared very close, even a lot closer than the City of Thorns." Stella spoke again. "Hey, if you can''t figure this out, don''t think about it. Wait for Stella to tell those guys in the Alliance Council and let them worry about it!" Narant couldn''t figure out the reason, but fortunately it didn''t consume brain cells anymore. Anyway, the sky is falling and the tall man is standing on it. The representatives of the nobles of the Holy Alliance will find a way when the time comes, and there is no shortage of him Narant. "Well, I just asked Gina to go to tell President Theodore about the matter. President Theodore should convene a group of alliance councils for discussion in the past two days!" "Well, then let''s not worry any more, I will go to discuss with the Bach Empire about redeeming the prisoners tomorrow." "If all goes well, I will return to the territory as soon as possible, so I have to accompany you, Stella, today!" "Let''s go, Stella, I''ll show you around the Holy City!" Narant sent an invitation to Stella. "Um!" Stella heard the words and stood up happily. In the past, she really didn''t like going out to visit the Holy City, but that was because she felt that it was meaningless to visit the Holy City alone. Now that Narant is here, it''s different. Even if it''s just to hang out, that''s what she yearns for. Immediately, the two left the goddess manor directly. Naturally, Narant would not take Stella to hang out, but frantically took Stella to buy and buy. Whether it was all kinds of beautiful jewelry, long dresses, rouge, etc., as long as Stella could use it, Narant did not hesitate to buy a lot for her. As one of the carriages in the group that followed was filled to the brim, the goddess Gina, who followed Stella, couldn''t help but smack her tongue. "Sister Stella, I finally know why you like Lord Narant so much, and don''t forget him!" Gina Stella walked in front, the goddess Gina whispered to Stella. "why?" "Because Lord Narant is too generous, it''s only been a while, Lord Narant has probably spent tens of thousands of gold coins!" "A healthy and handsome man like Lord Narant, I don''t think anyone can resist his charm!" Gina replied to Stella very seriously. "You girl, do you think I fell in love with Narant because of the gold coins?" Stella, who heard the words, rolled her eyes at Gina. "Of course I know that Sister Stella doesn''t love Lady Narante so much because of the gold coins. It''s just that a healthy person like Lady Narante is enough to prove that she cares about Sister Stella!" "You girl, did you say that because Narant bought you so many gifts?" "Actually, I don''t want Narant to buy so many gifts for me, because his territory is still developing, so many gold coins, he might as well use it in the territory." "And I am in this sacred city, and I do not lack the supplies of life!" Since Gina came with Stella, it was naturally impossible for Narant to forget her. Therefore, in the process of visiting this sacred city today, hundreds of gold coins were spent on Gina. In this way, Gina felt Narant''s generosity even more. However, compared to Gina''s feeling that Narant was concerned, Stella felt a little distressed for Narant''s generosity in purchasing for herself. She hopes that Narant can use these gold coins on the territory, instead of purchasing these gifts for herself. After all, Stella actually didn''t value these accessories, gems or silk dresses. What he really cares about is that as long as the beloved Narant can accompany him, then he will be satisfied. "Well, Sister Stella, I didn''t say that because of a gift..." Gina blushed a little when she saw that Stella had broken her heart. ¡­ Time turned to the second day. , Narant got up early to take a shower under Lilia''s service. Not long after getting up, Stella personally brought breakfast for Narant to eat. After eating breakfast with a sense of happiness, Narant took all the nobles of the Glory Continent, except for the Goddess Manor, directly towards the Union Parliament Building. The Alliance Parliament Building is not far from the Goddess Manor, so it took only ten minutes for Narant and others to arrive. However, when he came to the outside of the alliance building, he found that many nobles had been surrounded. "Look, that''s Baron Narant!" "Ah, he is so young and handsome, right? Baron Narant is very fierce, and he will kill if he disagrees!" "Yeah, why do I think Baron Narrant looks very friendly!" These nobles heard that Narant would negotiate with the Bach Empire to redeem the prisoners today, so they came to check. After all, Narant is a celebrity now, and everyone is very curious about what he looks like. When they saw Narant''s true face, these nobles were a little surprised. Because of Narant''s handsome and friendly appearance, it looks like a noble young master, and it is not the existence of the rumor that he will kill him if he disagrees. Narant didn''t care about these pointers, and he always had a friendly smile while walking. Soon, he came to the gate of the alliance parliament. At this time, President Theodore had already waited again with many noble representatives. "Baron Narrant!" "President Theodore, I''m glad we meet again!" Narant smiled and greeted him. "Haha, Baron Narant, this time you are completely famous for the Holy Alliance!" President Theodore''s eyes were full of emotion, and he did not expect Narant to have such an achievement. Back then, when the Bach Empire insisted on going its own way, it was going to use force against Narant, and Theodore worried about Narant for a while. After all, an outstanding young man like Narant will be a great blessing to the human race when he grows up in the future. "President Theodore, I''m just forced to be helpless. However, I still want to thank President Theodore here. You denied the sanctions imposed on me by the Bach Empire!" "Narant, you don''t need to thank me, that''s what I should do, and there is really no reason for the Alliance to sanction a noble with outstanding merit!" President Theodore was very polite. "Look, the embassy of the Bach Empire has arrived!" At this moment, there was a commotion from the crowd outside, and it turned out that the people from the Bach Empire finally arrived. After hearing about several carriages, a gorgeously dressed middle-aged aristocrat walked out of the most luxurious carriage. "Narant, that''s Duke Michel. You have to deal with him carefully when negotiating later!" Theodore saw this and reminded Narant without a trace, and then he didn''t say any more. Narant nodded silently when he heard the words, and then looked at Duke Michel of the Duchy of Bach who had already stepped up the stairs. "Haha, President Theodore, and everyone, I''m very sorry for being late!" Only then did Michelle walk up the steps, and immediately greeted President Theodore and others with a smile on his face. But it was not at all apparent that it was here to redeem the captives for the Bach Empire. "Duke Michel, we have just arrived, you don''t have to apologize!" Theodore and the others also smiled politely towards Michelle. And Michelle finally set her sights on Narant at this time. "Is this Baron Narrant?" "That''s right, I''m Narant!" Narant looked at Michelle when he heard the words, but nodded in response to him without a trace on his face. "Haha, it really is young and promising, Baron Narant is so young and has such a reputation, it''s really amazing!" To Narant''s surprise, the next moment, Duke Michele praised him without any sense of disobedience. It seems that the relationship between the two is like a friendly nobleman It is necessary to know that the positions of the two sides are obviously hostile, but this Duke Michelle can behave like this, and suddenly Narant''s heart is facing Michelle Raised vigilance carefully. "Duke Michele has won the award. I don''t have any prestige, it''s just for everyone''s face!" "Haha, Baron Narant is humble. Baron Narant defeated our Bach Empire''s 100,000 coalition forces. Just talking about this matter is enough to make Baron Narant you become the first young man in the alliance!" "Haha, I''m really ashamed to say it, our Bach Empire is probably going to become a joke for the entire alliance this time!" Duke Michel continued to speak, but he directly opened the scars of the Bach Empire, and began to laugh at himself without any embarrassment. His performance actually made people feel that he didn''t care about the interests of the Bach Empire at all. However, even if this Michelle behaves like this, he can''t fool Narant, who has been a man of two generations. On the contrary, it made the alarm bell in Narant''s heart. The reason is very simple. What kind of tricks Michelle has made has long been seen through by Narant. Michele did this just to dispel Narant''s wariness. After all, the two sides were originally hostile existences, so the vigilance was naturally very heavy. But in just a few short sentences, Duke Michele said that he didn''t seem to have much to do with the Bach Empire, and suddenly weakened his opposition to Narant. As long as there is no confrontation between the two sides, in the follow-up negotiations, Michelle can play the emotional card and let Narant make concessions. It''s a pity that he used the wrong object for this idea today, and there is a high probability that he will vomit blood in a while. Chapter 902： negotiated ransom "Everyone, since everyone is here, let''s enter the conference hall first!" At this time, President Theodore saw that since the protagonists of both parties had already arrived, he immediately invited both parties to enter the parliament building. "Okay, Lord Narant, please!" This Duke Michel nodded, and then made a gesture of invitation to Narant, his posture can be said to be reduced to the lowest level. "Then I''m welcome!" Narant didn''t back down and walked at the forefront calmly. When Duke Michelle saw this, there was a trace of solemnity in his eyes. The young man in front of him seems to be more wise than he imagined. No wonder he was able to become famous in this sacred continent in such a short period of time. Under normal circumstances, this dignified duke has such a posture, then if he is to save face, he should also decline one or two. But now the other party accepts it calmly, without feeling any embarrassment at all. This shows that the other party is not an extremely modest person like an ordinary young noble. After thinking about how to make this Narant reduce the ransom to a minimum, Duke Michelle stepped forward. Immediately afterwards, representatives of the other principalities and empires followed suit. The council hall of this alliance is similar to the hall of the presbytery in the previous life. The layout is presented as a semi-circle, with seating high around and low in the middle. And so far, all the principalities are in semi-circular positions, only there is a row of horizontal long tables on the high platform in front of them. And this horizontal long table is usually the position of the six empires and the chairman of Theodore. Because the main thing today is that Narant negotiates with Michelle to redeem the captives. Therefore, after the two sides entered the parliament hall, they went directly to the very center of the hall. There is a long table for speaking. At this moment, the two ends of the long table have visited the armchairs, which are specially prepared for the two of them. After the two were seated, President Theodore above said at this time: "Everyone, I think everyone knows what is going on today, so I won''t say more!" "As for Baron Narant and Duke Michel, since you have invited our representatives to witness, the results of your negotiations today will be notarized." "Afterwards, I hope you can all take the results of the negotiation seriously, otherwise, if one party violates it, the alliance has the right to make corresponding punishments!" "Baron Narrant, Duke Michel, do you both understand?" "clear!" "clear!" Narant and Michelle nodded towards President Theodore. "Very good, then the two of you can start!" After speaking, President Theodore took his seat and said nothing more. At this time, Duke Michel immediately took over the topic, looked at Narant and asked genially, "Baron Narant, this friction is really unnecessary!" "It''s a pity that many nobles in our duchy couldn''t help themselves after hearing the bad news of the death of the eldest prince, so they promoted this expedition." "Originally, when the catastrophe is about to come, our entire human race should unite and help each other to deal with the coming dark abyss." "But then again, since things have already happened, it''s useless to say that." "Fortunately, things haven''t reached the worst level yet, so there is still room for a party!" "Baron Narant, I, Michelle, solemnly ask you, could you please release the captured Bach allied knights for the sake of the coming catastrophe." "After all, this is a lot of power, and it can play a big role in dealing with dark creatures in a few months." Duke Michele''s words were sincere, and he played the emotional card as soon as he entered the field. And want to use the catastrophe to cover Narant. But who is Narant, Narant, who has lived in two generations, knows that any face is false. In front of Lizi, face is not worth mentioning. Immediately, Pi Xiaorou said without a smile: "Duke Michelle, what you said is light." "You Bach Empire''s 100,000 coalition forces came to attack me, a small barony, and there are three sky knights among them." "Just ask, when they came, did they think about the catastrophe that would come in a few months." "And if I, Narant, are alive, can I also make a contribution to this continent?" "Obviously, they don''t. They only think about how to flatten my storm and how to destroy my Narant." "It''s a pity that you underestimated me, Narant. In the end, the 100,000 coalition forces were completely destroyed by my Narant." "Now, you want to coerce me with carelessness, do you really think that I, Narant, are a three-year-old child?" "Duke Michel, I put my words here today. If I want to redeem the prisoners of the Bach coalition, then I will clearly send the gold coins I want." "I, Narant, are very reasonable. As long as there are enough gold coins, whether it is an ordinary extraordinary knight or Duke Piccolo, I will ensure that they return to the Bach Empire safely." After Mi listened to Narant''s rude words, Duke Michel frowned. This Narant is really like what he thought before, and he will not be influenced by face. However, in order to minimize losses, Michelle Jue was still genial, not at all angry that Narant didn''t give face. "Baron Narant, I know that it is wrong for our Bach Empire to dispatch coalition forces to attack Stormwind Territory this time." "I also know that Baron Narant must be annoyed, but, Baron Narant, you also said that you have not suffered any loss because of this." "It''s better than this, Baron Narant, our Bach Empire is willing to pay a compensation to Baron Narant and publicly apologize to Baron Narant." "Then how about we both shake hands?" "Baron Narant, you are an excellent young noble, and now the Holy Continent has emerged." "Presumably, Baron Narant will definitely have an immeasurable future in the future, so Baron Narant''s mind is also extremely broad." Duke Michel continued to compliment Narrant. In this world, the most expensive and most important thing is your own face. And Michelle, the dignified Duke, is so complimented, any nobleman may be a little flirtatious, and then set up by the noble people created by Duke Michelle. Once you have this layer of personality as a scruple, then it''s time for Michelle to play. In the past, this move was very effective for any noble, and although Michelle Narant was a little different, it shouldn''t really be unaffected at all. But the next moment, Michelle was disappointed, because Narant was really not affected at all. "Duke Mihir, it''s just the so-called talking about money hurting feelings. I, Narant, are a bit of a philistine, so I should talk about money first!" "In addition, if Duke Michel is still so insincere, then I don''t think it is necessary to continue this meeting today." After hearing the words, Mihir paused for a moment, and then the original geniality on his face finally disappeared, and turned serious. "Baron Narant, you are really different!" Michelle said to Narant, whether it was a compliment or a sarcasm. Immediately, he paused and continued: "Baron Narant, I wonder how many soldiers in our Bach Empire were captured by you this time?" "Including Duke Piccolo and others, there are a total of 63,212 people!" Narant gave a direct answer, and then instructed Lilia next to him, asking Lilia to hand over the list of prisoners to Duke Michel. Taking the list, Michelle took a deep breath. There were more than 60,000 people captured by Narant. He couldn''t imagine how the battle was fought, which caused so many coalition soldiers to be captured by Narant. Of course, the more than 37,000 people who died made his heart hurt even more. "Baron Narant, I read the list, but the amount of ransom you gave a few days ago was wrong?" "Last time you didn''t say that each ordinary extraordinary knight is a thousand gold coins, while the rest of the commanders and Duke Bick are more expensive." "Why is the ransom of ordinary soldiers rising by 100 gold coins now?" "And the gold coins of Duke Bick and others have risen by tens of thousands of gold coins?" Duke Michel was a little puzzled with the list. "This, Duke Michel, have you forgotten that these coalition knights need to eat and drink in my territory, otherwise they can live without food or drink for a month?" "In the past month or so, I have provided them with delicious food, and naturally I have to charge for food!" Narant said with a smile. "Hey, what kind of food are you paying for? Ordinary extraordinary knights are worth more than a few gold coins a day." "And Duke Piccolo and other commanders cost thousands of gold coins a day!" Michelle gasped for a moment. Although the Narant lion opened his mouth at this price, they would not recognize it in the Bach Empire. But Duke Michel was still shocked by Narant''s shamelessness. Even the representatives of the nobles around the seat who were helping to witness it looked at Narant with a strange expression. It was also the first time they saw a noble who got into the eyes of money like this. "Duke Michelle, don''t feel unreasonable." "I won''t talk about ordinary extraordinary knights, it''s Duke Piccolo and the commanders. I provide them with the best living conditions!" "High-end beds, high-end quilts, tables and chairs, etc." "In addition, the Principality gives them food and wine every day without stopping. Not only does it have unlimited potions and wine, but it also has a variety of medium and high-level Warcraft barbecues." "So, I''m charging for what I deserve!" Narant didn''t care about everyone''s eyes at all, and said seriously the reason why he charged such a high food fee. Michelle took another deep breath. "Baron Narant, it is impossible for our Bach Empire to pay." "Because, with that kind of ransom, we can cultivate several times as many extraordinary knights." "So, I hope you can show some sincerity and let us solve this matter seriously!" said Duke Michelle. "Hehe, Duke Michel, at what price does your Bach Empire want to redeem these extraordinary knights." Narant didn''t hesitate and asked directly. He said a few days ago that it was a lion''s big mouth, and naturally he couldn''t hold on to it, so he might as well start negotiating the price directly. grid. "One hundred thousand gold coins, Baron Narant, you Stormland have no losses at all in this battle." "I heard that even the battle is carried out in the wilderness, so our Bach Empire is willing to pay 100,000 gold coins as an apology to you, Baron Narant." "Duke Michelle, you are so disingenuous, even a beggar can''t give away 100,000 gold coins like this!" "If this is the case, then I might as well sell these extraordinary knights in a package, such as selling them to various empires as slave troops. "I think, whether it is some duchies or other empires, they will be interested in the Transcendent Knight Slaves." Narant did not expect that Michelle would dare to make such a bargain. Tens of millions of ransoms reduced him thousands of times in one sentence. This is where the counter-offer is, this has already fallen into the core of the earth. "Baron Narant, 100,000 gold coins are really a lot." "Fifty million gold coins, Duke Michelle, this is what I want." Narant interrupted Michelle directly. "Impossible, Baron Narant, in our Holy Continent, even for a war between empires, the reparations paid will not exceed millions of gold coins at most. "However, since Baron Narant is not satisfied with the price I gave earlier, then I will add some more, 500,000 gold coins. What do you think of Narant''s toasting?" "Duke Michel, this price is not negotiable." Narant waved his hand directly. "one million!" Seeing this, Michelle continued to increase the price. "No!" Narant shook his head. "Two million!" "Or not!" "Three million gold coins!" Duke Michel gritted his teeth. Narant remained unmoved. "Five million gold coins, Baron Narrant, is the highest price." "If you are not willing, then I don''t think it is necessary to continue this negotiation today." "In addition, regarding your previous threat from Baron Narant, although our Bach Empire does not want to cause trouble, we will not allow the allied knights to be humiliated." "If any empire or principality dares to take these coalition knights as prisoners, it will be an enemy of our Bach Empire." Being rejected again and again by Narant Duke Michel is furious. Glancing around, he directly deciphered the words of Narant''s previous threat. After all, with his words, the principalities and empires of the Holy Alliance really dare not buy those captives easily. "Really, Duke Michelle, this is 60,000 extraordinary people, and you give up when you say you give up." "However, you have also increased the ransom so much. I, Narant, are not a stingy person. Let''s do this, 15 million gold coins. Let''s have a sincere exchange process." "Impossible!" Michelle shook her head decisively. "Baron Narant, more than five million gold coins, we really have nothing to talk about!" "Because our Majesty King Bach has given the biggest bottom line is so much." "Since Michel and the Duke said so, then I think there is really nothing to talk about." "Hmph, then there''s nothing to talk about!" Duke Michel immediately showed a big deal, I don''t care. Chapter 903： each has ghosts Immediately, the negotiations between the two sides reached a deadlock, and it seemed that they were about to break up. However, since there are expensive representatives around, it will naturally not allow such a thing to happen. In particular, Theodore, the president of the alliance parliament, has the responsibility of stabilizing the situation in the alliance. So when the two sides talked about the collapse, I immediately stood up and became a peacemaker. "You two, it will be when the Dark Abyss reaches the Holy Continent in a few months. Therefore, at such a critical moment, what our human race needs most is unity." "And one of the two represents the Bach Empire, and the other represents the Storm Territory. Speaking of which, you all play a pivotal role in the Holy Continent now." "Not to mention the Bach Empire, it is one of the most powerful empires in our alliance." "And Baron Narant''s Storm Collar, although it has only risen for a while, but this time the merits of the expedition are obvious to all." "So, as the president of the Alliance Council, I sincerely hope that the two sides can shake hands and make peace!" Theodore opened his mouth to the two of them, with a hint of coaxing towards both. Of course, what he said was actually true. Under the influence of him and the old man, the two sides returned to the progress of the negotiation. "President Theodore, our Bach Empire is making full preparations to deal with this dark creature invasion." "This preparation, whether it is materials or equipment, will cost a lot of gold coins and resources." "Baron Narant opened his mouth a lot. We can''t agree to such a condition, and even if we agree, we can''t have so many gold coins to pay." "So, five million gold coins are already the highest limit given by our Bach Empire." Maybe there is a step down, and it is really impossible to ignore the tens of thousands of extraordinary knights. After President Theodore''s voice fell, Duke Michelle took the lead and told Theodore the difficulties of the Bach Empire. Of course, this difficulty is also said by himself, and others do not know the truth. "President Theodore, one of the six great empires of the Bach Empire, is really as difficult as Duke Michel said, I can''t judge!" "However, the 100,000 coalition forces of the Bach Empire came to destroy my Storm Territory. I did not kill those prisoners for the sake of the alliance." "So, some compensation is necessary, after all, if I couldn''t hold the storm territory at that time." "Don''t say it''s my territory, I''m afraid I don''t need to say more about my own fate." "So, now I just let the Bach Empire take the money to redeem the captives. This is already my kindness!" Narant also spoke to Theodore, and he would naturally be able to speak the scene. To pretend to be weak, who is not a king. Of course, appropriate threats are still needed. After a pause, Narant continued: "Duke Michel, you have to think about it. The food expenses I mentioned earlier can''t be less than a cent." "Moreover, I also have a kind reminder here, that is, if the Bach Empire wants to redeem the coalition prisoners and wants to reduce the cost, it is best to make a decision." "Otherwise, if it is delayed for another month or two, the cost of meals will continue to increase. At that time, don''t think it is too expensive!" "Pfft! Baron Narant...you..." Duke Michel almost vomited blood. I have seen shameless, but I have never seen Narant so shameless. Who has ever heard of prisoners needing to pay for food? Wouldn''t you just give them one meal for three days and keep them from dying? "Baron Narant, don''t worry, we can negotiate everything slowly, and now the Bach Empire is also sincere, so we might as well negotiate, and finally come to terms that both parties can satisfy." President Theodore is also crying and laughing, and Narant is not a fuel-efficient lamp. The last time he needed the spirit of the earth, Narant was very generous, how could he never see Narant being so stingy. Of course, on second thought, this also blamed the Bach Empire for being domineering and insisting on forming a coalition to attack Stormland. So, that''s what it deserves. "Okay, since President Theodore has said so, then I must also negotiate with sincerity." "So, Duke Michel, don''t call me Narant stingy, now I''ll give you another choice." "Since the Bach Empire can''t take out so many gold coins for a while, it can actually be replaced with other previous items." "As long as the value is equal, then I don''t dislike it." Narant nodded towards President Theodore. Of course he knew that the Bach Empire would definitely not be able to get tens of millions of gold coins. Even if there is fear, it will not be taken out. Therefore, the use of other items to repay the debt, Narant originally expected. "Other items?" Duke Michel frowned slightly. Looking at the current appearance, it is impossible to fool the young noble in front of him. Therefore, if you want to redeem the captured coalition forces, you really need to pay some price. However, the price paid must also be carefully considered to reduce losses from this aspect. And the equivalent items that can fill in the value, besides the big and small elves, what else is there? land? Suddenly, Duke Michel thought of an object. And land is definitely the most valuable existence besides gold coins and elves. "Baron Narant, since this is the case, then our Bach Empire is willing to use land as an exchange." Duke Michel said. "Oh? This is fine, but how wide is your land and where is it located?" Narant pondered for a moment, then nodded in response. "The territory in the Black Rock Plain that belongs to our Bach Empire is equivalent to an area the size of two counties." "Hehe, Duke Michelle, this is a good idea. Can the land area of ??two counties be worth tens of millions of gold coins?" "Also, it''s the land on the Black Rock Plain!" Narant sneered immediately. To be honest, the land on the Black Rock Plain is equivalent to the existence of a buffer zone for the major principalities. Although it has an area of ??two counties, most of them are undeveloped wilderness. Except for the small nobles, other big nobles really don''t like this kind of land. Moreover, after he got Narant, will he help the Bach Empire to "guard the frontier" from now on? "Baron Narant''s two counties of land are definitely worth six or seven million gold coins." "Although the location is located in the Black Rock Plain, that''s why I can call the shots." "Otherwise, if you change to other positions, even if it is tens of millions of gold coins, it is impossible to exchange for two counties." Duke Michele replied. "No, Duke Michelle, you should change the item for exchange. Whether it is value or safety, the two counties in the Black Rock Plains, I don''t think it is worthwhile." Narant directly refused. Duke Michel frowned again when he heard the words. The Bach Empire had a huge territory, but there was not much useless land. Suddenly, he remembered a piece of land in the north, although that piece of land was better than the Black Rock Plain. But because of the cold, it is not as suitable for farming as the Black Rock Plain. The only advantage is that the land is not threatened by foreign enemies, and it can produce stable output. Therefore, the value of that land is about twice as high as that of the Black Rock Plain. And more importantly, can this kid really develop after taking that piece of land? When the Bach Empire settles down in the future and the alliance has survived this crisis, the Bach Empire will naturally have an excuse to ''return'' the land. "If that''s the case, then I''ll change another piece of land, which is the territory of the three earls in the North Burleigh Plain. If you want, use this as a ransom." "Of course, if you are not willing, then I think this negotiation can only be shelved temporarily, and I will go back and ask our King Bach to make a decision in person." The second half of Michelle''s words also carried a little threatening meaning. Because, to be honest, compared to five million gold coins, this land is already a very big concession. If he hadn''t thought about ''returning'' this land in the future, he really couldn''t have made such a promise directly. "North Burleigh Plains?" The Sacred Continent is extremely vast. Although Narant has a general understanding of the distribution of the empires, he does not know where the North Berle Plain is located and what the environment is like. So now he looked directly at Theodore. As the president of the council, Theodore is naturally very clear about the affairs of the alliance. Seeing Narant''s gaze, he immediately said: "The North Berle Plain is a medium-sized plain at the northernmost tip of the Alliance." "The size of the plain is much smaller than that of the Black Rock Plain. In addition, although the land waste is not comparable to the Black Rock Plain, it is not much worse. " "The only downside is that the climate is cold after all, so the crops will grow slower." "Of course, this North Burleigh Plain is not without its advantages, that is, there is almost no danger there, so it is very stable to cultivate crops there." "In addition, this North Berle Plain is also owned by the six empires, and the Bach Empire does have land ownership the size of three of the counties." "If compared to the previous value of the Black Rock Plains territory, it should be several times higher." "Really!" Narant naturally believed Theodore''s words. And this North Burleigh Plain is really in line with his heart. It can be worth several times higher than the two counties of the Black Rock Plain, which is worth more than 20 million gold coins. In this way, when he changes his hands at that time, he can make a fortune. "Okay, then exchange this territory for it!" After Narant thought for a moment, he immediately responded. He could also see that the words behind Michelle were not empty threats. I''m afraid that if he doesn''t agree again, maybe he will really return to the Bach Empire first. If so, I am afraid there will be more troubles in the future. And he, Narant, doesn''t want to be too troublesome at such a moment, so it''s okay to take it as soon as possible. Of course, he can also predict that Michelle is so generous in raising the price, there should be other plans. But he didn''t have Narant? "Baron Narrant, are you sure?" Duke Michele saw Narant agree and immediately reconfirmed. "I''m sure!" "Very well, since that''s the case, then please President Theodore and the representatives to bear witness for us!" Duke Michele didn''t have too many waves on his face, but he was already sneering in his heart. "Boy, do you think this piece of land is really so easy to take? Although it will be yours for a while now, it will fall back to our Bach Empire sooner or later!" "Baron Narrant, Duke Michel, are you two really sure you have reached an agreement?" Hearing Duke Michel''s words, Theodore looked at Narant. Obviously, he was also waiting for Narant''s confirmation. Moreover, he seemed to be worried about Narant using the territory of the North Berle Plain as an exchange, and gave Narant a little warning in his eyes. "President Theodore, I''m sure it''s settled. Just as Duke Michel said, please let all the representatives be witnesses!" Narant, however, did not seem to notice President Theodore''s very vague reminder, and nodded towards him with a smile. Seeing that Narant had spoken like this, President Theodore naturally had nothing to say. Immediately, he took out two pieces of parchment and handed it over to several subordinates to write. After a while, the subordinates had finished writing, and President Theodore took the parchment and sent it to Narant and Theodore. And the content on the parchment is exactly the conditions negotiated by the two parties earlier. The Bach Empire is willing to use the land of the North Burleigh Plain to redeem all the coalition knights captured by Narant this time, including the Duke of Bick and a group of commanders. Narant and Duke Michel picked up the parchment, and after confirming that the contents were correct, they both signed their names and stamped them by the way. The two sides then exchange parchment, repeating the previous process. After all, both parties need to hold a copy of the contract signed. After the two contracts were signed and stamped by both parties, President Theodore took back the two parchments and signed them himself. UU reading www. uukanshu.com And after signing it, the representatives of the remaining five empires were signed. After this circle, the witnesses on the parchment included President Theodore and representatives of the nobles of the five empires. As for the aristocratic representatives of other principalities, there is no need to sign. After all, if even the five major empires are not easy to use, it is useless to sign the names of the representatives of the small principalities. "You two, this is your contract. This contract was signed in the presence of the representatives of the nobles of the Alliance Council, so it is truly valid from this moment on. I hope that both of you will abide by and perform it in the future." "If any party fails to perform in accordance with the terms of the contract, the Union Parliament has the right to supervise or punish this party!" After the five representatives of the nobles (parliament) of the empire had signed, Theodore handed the two parchments to the two sides respectively, and also made a warning. "Understood, President Theodore!" Naturally, Narant and Michelle had nothing to say, so they nodded immediately. Afterwards, the two agreed with a few words on the exchange of prisoners and the exchange of land contracts. Today''s negotiation is over. At this time, a group of noble representatives began to leave the venue, and Duke Michele watched Narant for a moment, and also led people out of the hall. However, Narant did not leave immediately, but walked towards President Theodore. "Baron Narant, is there anything else? If it is about the nobles of the Glory Continent, I have already informed them that tomorrow will be the weekly parliamentary meeting, and I will propose it to the representatives of the parliament at the meeting. ." Theodore looked at Narrant. Chapter 904： Replacement Territory "President Theodore, it''s not about that matter, but I have other things I want to ask you about!" Narant shook his head. Regarding Jerry and the others, Theodore had already said yesterday that he would definitely give proper arrangements, so he was not worried about this. "Other things, Narant, you said!" President Theodore nodded when he heard the words, put down a few parchments on hand, and waited for Narant to ask. "President Theodore, I want to ask, if I want to sell the North Berle Territory I just acquired, do you think other empires will buy it?" "Also, if it does sell, at what price should it be sold?" Narant didn''t hesitate, and asked his own question directly. But Theodore was stunned when he heard the words, and then his eyes widened, "Narant, are you going to sell the territory of North Burleigh?" "Yes, President Theodore, this North Berle Territory is located in the north, separated by a number of empires, I can''t manage it at all, so I thought it would be better to sell it." Nalande nodded. In fact, he had already thought about it for a long time, and he must find the first shot when he got this territory. Not to mention that he doesn''t have that much free time to manage this enclave. Another important reason was that Narant could not trust the Nabach Empire. These guys are bowing their heads now, but because of the situation, they are willing to sit down and talk with themselves. But once the other party is free to shoot, it is estimated that they will find trouble for themselves. Although Narant felt that the other party would definitely not attack his own Storm Collar again. But the territory of North Burleigh is right next to him. If they don''t agree with him, he will take it back. Narant has nothing to do. Although Narant can withstand the attack of Bach''s 100,000 coalition forces, he is temporarily unable to directly attack the Bach Empire. Therefore, this enclave still needs to be shot early, and it is only reasonable to replace it with gold coins or other things that you can master. Moreover, Narant has reason to believe that Duke Michel may be playing this idea. "Narant, are you really willing to sell the territory?" Narant''s affirmative answer really exceeded President Theodore''s expectations. Which of the nobles in this world is not deeply attached to the land, because the land represents their root. It is precisely because of this that the nobles must be reluctant to sell their territories unless they are at the end of their lives and on the verge of bankruptcy. And the territory of Narant is still not available at this moment, let alone hot. But he has already thought about selling it, which is simply an outlier among the nobles. "Narant, did you plan to sell the North Burleigh Territory when you agreed to use it as a ransom?" Suddenly, President Theodore thought of something. "Yes, President Theodore, I know I can''t control this territory, so I thought about selling it from the beginning!" Narant headed. "Haha, Narant, your rise is really not accidental." President Theodore did not hesitate to praise. Previously, he gave Special Envoy Nalan a wink, but he actually thought of the risk that the Bach Empire might go back on its word in the future. Originally, he thought that Narant didn''t notice that he winked, but now it seems that all this is in Narant''s calculations. "Narant, the North Burleigh Territory has a colder climate, and the crop yields are slightly lower than in warmer areas like the Black Rock Plains." "But North Burleigh is a very safe area. Except for the occasional monster, there is almost no other threat." "So, North Berle is actually one of the important grain producing areas of the empires." "And if this land is sold, then each county can sell at least eight or nine million gold coins!" "Eight or nine million gold coins, not bad! It doesn''t seem like a loss!" Narant suddenly smiled. Although he has only obtained territory equivalent to three counties, which is about more than 20 million gold coins. But at the beginning, it was a sky-high asking price, so now this value is definitely beyond his original bottom line. When President Theodore saw this, he smiled slightly, "Narant, although the value of this territory is definitely worth eight or nine million gold coins." "But if you really want to sell it at this price, it''s still a bit difficult, and even... it''s a question of whether there is an empire willing to buy it." "Oh, President Theodore, can you tell me why?" Narant''s smile disappeared immediately, and he asked with a slight frown. "Narant, since you have thought that the Bach Empire is likely to attack the three counties of North Berle again, then other empires must be able to understand." "So, if you want these empires to be willing to buy your territory, unless there are interests that they cannot refuse." "This is an undeniable benefit, you should understand what it means?" President Theodore looked at Narant and spoke. And Narant naturally knew what it meant. That is, enough benefits must be given to make the empires feel that they can prevent the incidents that the Bach Empire may provoke at any cost. So, eight or nine million gold coins, Nalan especially don''t think about it. Unless it is halved at such a price, it is estimated that a group of empires will make a move. "Damn, I lost half of it all at once!" Narant''s heart was bleeding all of a sudden. Although his relationship with other empires is not bad, it can be bought and sold. At that time, people will definitely push down prices hard, after all, the current situation is a buyer''s market. "Narant, in fact, if you can sell four or five million gold coins for one earldom, I think it''s not bad, at least it''s more cost-effective than letting the Bach Empire take out the gold coins directly." "After all, I think if you really let the Bach Empire redeem those coalition prisoners with gold coins, then the maximum ransom they give will probably not exceed six million gold coins." "And now you have the territory of North Berle, but you can sell it for double the price, which is already earned!" Theodore laughed when he saw Narant''s expression. After all, this cunning little fox in Xindao still has some impulses and did not think fully. "President Theodore, you said that if I exchanged the three counties of North Berle for the territory of the Black Rock Plains, would those empires be willing?" However, the next moment Narant suddenly asked a question that Theodore was somewhat unexpected. "Exchange the land of the Black Rock Plains with North Berle? Narant, this is very uneconomical!" Theodore shook his head. "Narant, if you directly exchange gold coins for the territory of North Burleigh, these gold coins will still be in your hands and will help you develop your territory faster." "But if you change to the land of the Black Rock Plain, it will definitely not do you any good." "It''s not a matter of a day or two for the Black Rock Plains to be harassed by orcs. If you exchange it, let alone farm with peace of mind. I am afraid that having your subordinates stationed at the border will consume a lot of your experience." "I know Narant, you have also repelled several orc attacks, but it was against a large group of orcs." "But for those small scattered orcs, they are like rats in the dark corner, and there is no way you can completely expel him." "That''s why the six empires let the fertile Black Rock Plains go unnoticed." "Because, compared to the Black Rock Plain, the six empires have other equally safe and fertile lands." "President Theodore, I know that orcs are indeed a problem for Black Rock Plains." "However, it is precisely because of this that I think that if I propose to replace the territory of Black Rock Plains with the territory of North Berle, the empires will be more excited." "That way, I don''t need to sell that territory in North Burleigh at a super low price." "After all, I think all empires can definitely figure out the difference between a stable territory and a piece of land that can only be idle." Theodore''s persuasion did not change Narant''s idea of ??replacing the land of the Black Rock Plains with the North Burleigh Territory. Because he really can''t stand the act of selling the land at a low price. Therefore, if the land can be exchanged for land, at least the North Berleigh Territory will not be sold at a low price. As for the fact that after he has really replaced the Black Rock Plains territory, can Narant be able to guard against those orcs who are fighting the autumn wind. In this regard, Narant is very confident that these orcs can be broken into pieces. But no matter how hidden they were, they couldn''t escape the patrol of the little bees. So, this is nothing at all. Furthermore, the territory does not need to be developed immediately after getting it, Narant just needs to hold it in his hands. After the population increases, it will slowly start to develop. "Well, since Narant, you''ve made up your mind, then I can''t say anything more." "However, the exchange of North Berle for the land of the Black Rock Plain will indeed make the hearts of the empires." "After all, the empires in the Black Rock Plain used to be used as a buffer zone with the orc royal court. Now that you have replaced it, it has made them no longer worry about the border." "President Theodore, how can I exchange the land of North Berle for the land of Black Rock Plain?" Narant asked. Theodore pondered for a moment, "I think at least one Earl of North Burleigh can be exchanged for two Earls of Black Rock Plains, which is a good deal." "Of course, it depends on the specific negotiation between Narant and the two of you. If your North Berle County is not because of the entanglement of the Bach Empire, in fact, it is not impossible to exchange one for three!" President Theodore gave own proposal. "Thank you, President Theodore!" Narant nodded when he heard the words, knowing what to do. "Don''t thank me, Narant, you saved our Sacred Continent in the last expedition. Although I Theodore is only a guild leader, I also want to thank you on behalf of the Sacred Continent!" Theodore smiled. waving his hand. "By the way, Narant, do you need me to help you contact the noble representatives of the other five empires?" "President Theodore, you don''t have to bother you with this, I know that they are in the manor house in the Holy City, I''ll just go to them directly!" Narant rejected Theodore''s kindness. "Well, that''s good, but Narant, it''s best to keep this matter a secret before you officially complete the handover with the Bach Empire!" President Theodore nodded, but gave a kind reminder. "President Theodore, I understand!" Narant nodded. If the Bach Empire senses that he has the idea of ??selling the North Burleigh Territory, there may be waves. After all, Duke Michel certainly didn''t expect that Narant was a unique exception and sold this unheated territory directly. Immediately, Narant left the parliament building and then returned to the Goddess Manor. However, on the way back to the Goddess Manor, Narant felt that there were spies following him with his keen mental power. Let Little Loli send a little bee to inquire, and Narant confirmed that this was a scout sent by Duke Michel, in order to confirm that he was in the heart of this sacred city. "Is this worried that I will contact several other empires and sell the North Berle Territory?" Narant guessed this possibility. However, that Michelle wanted to rely on a few earth knights to watch him, how could this be possible. ¡­ That night. Pedestrians on the streets have gradually decreased. In some hotels and residential houses around the Goddess Manor, there are still many eyes staring at the Goddess Manor. This time, the Bach Empire sent at least twenty spies to monitor the Goddess Manor without dead ends. However, just as these spies stared at the entrance of the manor and the surrounding streets with wide eyes, Narant had already appeared on a roof more than 100 meters away from the Goddess Manor. With space teleportation, he is simply not something that a few spies can see. Although he had left the Goddess Manor, Narant did not relax his vigilance. After a few teleports from a distance, he mixed into the crowd and walked on the street. Narant''s trip is to go to a group of empires to discuss the replacement of the territory. And this time, there are a total of three empires that Narant intends to replace their territories. They are all the three empires closest to the Storm Territory. In this way, if the replacement is really successful, these new territories will be able to completely border on Narant''s Storm Territory in the future. And in this way, his Narant''s territory will have a great expansion in the future. Soon, Narant came to the first imperial station of the trip, which was the station of the Nok Empire. Narant did not enter from the front, but a teleportation directly came to the interior of the manor. Immediately, he found a servant to show his identity, and asked him to inform the noble representative of the Nok Empire. Although the servant was startled at first, he stabilized after Narant revealed his identity, and hurried to inform the guards and noble representatives. When Narant''s identity was confirmed, he was invited into the manor''s small building. After that, Narant didn''t talk too much, and explained his purpose directly. The noble representative was a little stunned after hearing this, wondering if he had heard it wrong. Narant actually prepared to replace the Black Rock Plains territory with the territory of North Burleigh, which was simply a prodigal act. After confirming the replacement again and again, the noble representative finally believed it, and confirmed the exchange with Narant. Narant didn''t have a big lion''s mouth, and directly exchanged it at the price of one for two. After the price is determined, the representative of the noble is naturally unable to decide, so he needs to pass the matter truthfully to the Nok Empire. Then wait for King Nok to confirm. Narant also knew that this matter could not be rushed, so he agreed to wait for their news, and then left the Nok Resident Manor directly. Next, Narant followed suit and went to the resident manors of the other two empires. Chapter 905： get closer to the storm As for the way Narant came, these two empires were naturally unprepared, and when they saw Narant, they were scared to be the bad guy. Fortunately, Narant''s strength is really good, otherwise, he might be captured on the spot by the guards of the other empire before confirming his identity. After confirming the identity of Narant, the two representatives of the empire soon learned that Narant was going to replace the land of the Black Rock Plain with the land of North Berle. After some surprise, the representatives of the two empires did not hesitate, and immediately wrote a secret letter, and then sent the news back to their respective empires, waiting for their king''s decision. After confirming that both empires would receive the news, Narant didn''t stop either. After informing the two representatives of the empire to keep it a secret, Narant quietly returned to the Goddess Manor. And he went out, naturally no one knew. Even those guards in the manor didn''t know that Narant had left the manor, and thought he had been staying in the small building of the manor and talking with the prophet goddess. And the time turned, and soon came the next day. The next day was the daily regular meeting of the Holy Alliance Council held once a week. Because in today''s meeting, Theodore will mention about Jerry and others, so Narant also came to the parliament building today. Followed by a group of nobles such as Yin Sabella and Jerry. However, they did not enter the conference hall immediately, but waited for the announcement in the rest area outside. Although there have been possible results of Narant''s notification a few days ago. But when it really came to this temporary juncture, Jerry and the others couldn''t help but feel uneasy for a while. "Miss Yin Sabella, do you think the Holy Alliance will agree to our request?" "Yeah, the last time we came, the Holy Alliance accepted us at the price of our self-demotion." "And at that time, we also brought a lot of supplies from the Glory Continent." "But now our materials are all deprived by the Bach Empire, and it has no effect on the alliance." A group of nobles did not dare to nag in Narant''s ear, but instead asked Yin Shabella in a low voice. After all, Yin Sabella was originally their princess, so everyone didn''t worry that Yin Sabella would get bored. "Since Baron Narant said it, then basically there will be no accidents, all of you can just wait with peace of mind!" Yin Sabella glanced at Narant, in fact, she had no idea in her heart. But if she even questioned it, it would be a loss for Narant''s face. So I made a solemn statement to the nobles. Seeing this, Narant knew that it was understandable to be so nervous, after all, it was related to whether everyone could "become" a noble again in the future. He smiled and said: "Sit with peace of mind, I don''t think the Holy Alliance will let you down. After all, you represent nearly a million human races." "Besides, even if you take 10,000 steps back, if the Alliance really refuses to distribute the land to you, wouldn''t you go and grab it?" "There is a lot of land on the edge of the Black Rock Plains that belongs to the orcs or is simply uncontrolled. "When the time comes, you will be stationed, and you will have land again." "Of course, don''t worry too much about safety. If there are orcs attacking, I, Narant, will not sit back and watch!" "Narant is right. With him here, what else do we need to worry about?" "Baron Narant is so right, thank Baron Narant for his help." "Thank you Baron Narant for your help!" When Narant''s voice fell, Jerry spoke first, his expression a little excited. The other nobles also reacted and expressed their gratitude towards Narant and thanked him greatly. "Narant looked at the exaggerated thank-you gifts from these nobles, and always felt that these guys were a little weird these two days, as if they were more divided with him than a few days ago. However, this is because the etiquette is more in place, so Narant can''t say anything more. "Baron Narant, Lord President invites you to enter the conference hall." At this moment, an attendant came to Narant and the others. "OK!" Narant knew that this was the result, and immediately took everyone towards the conference hall. After entering the conference hall, I really learned that the representatives of the parliament have completed the negotiation. They all agreed with the proposal to place Jerry and others. And the plan is as Narant proposed, or let them join the other empires. Either pick a piece of land for them and develop it themselves. Of course, this self-developed territory must belong to a remote and remote area, because other areas are already the development scope of several major empires or principalities. "Baron Narant, ask them if they are going to join a group of empires or develop on their own!" Theodore looked at Narrant. Because this time the representatives of the parliament gave them so much autonomy because of Narant''s face, so Theodore naturally asked Narant. Otherwise, even if they really want to rescue these nobles, at most, the empires will choose them unilaterally, and they will not be allowed to choose by themselves. "Jerry, you have heard what President Theodore said, you can choose for yourself!" Narant nodded and looked at Jerry and the others. Jerry and the others were obviously a little excited at the moment, they looked at each other after hearing the words, and finally Jerry said, "Baron Narant, and His Excellency President Theodore, we want to develop our own territory!" "Is it?" This was beyond the expectations of Narant and President Theodore. However, thinking that these nobles might be frightened by the Bach Empire, they didn''t say anything more. "Several nobles, since your choice will be respected by the Alliance Council, then the Council will plan a remote area for you as a territory..." President Theodore said. "President Theodore, we have a request, I wonder if we can make it?" However, at this moment, Jerry spoke weakly. President Theodore, who was halfway through the words, glanced at Narant when he heard the words, and then replied: "Everyone, please speak." "It''s President Theodore like this. The original alliance can redistribute our territory, which is already very kind and merciful." "But we wanted to ask if we could pick the location ourselves..." As soon as Jerry opened his mouth, the representatives of the alliance council around him immediately frowned. To put it horribly, this assignment of territory to them was originally a gift to them for the sake of Narant''s face. Now they dare to make such a request, but they are a little too far ahead. When Jerry saw this, he knew that the representatives had misunderstood that he and others might have to choose a good territory, so he hurriedly continued: "Representatives, the reason why we made this request is not to obtain a better territory." "We just want to be closer to Baron Narant''s Stormland, preferably next to Baron Naland''s Stormland." "And in this way, even if the location is remote, we are still happy, because we also know that the attack of the orcs is a great threat to our territory." "So, if we can get closer to Baron Narant''s Storm Territory, then we will be able to develop more at ease." After hearing this, the representatives frowned a little. It turned out to be for safety, which is understandable. Moreover, Narant''s Storm Leader was originally the most fringe of the alliance. So it is also the most remote location. And Jerry and the others wanted to choose this neighborhood as a territory, which was similar to what they originally wanted to allocate. "Baron Narrant, what do you think?" President Theodore did not immediately agree, but continued to ask Narant for his opinion. "President Theodore, I have no opinion." Although Narant felt that the reasons for these guys were not very sufficient. However, the thought of them getting closer would not hinder him, so there is no reason to object. "Very good, since that''s the case, then we have a territory the size of an earl on the southwest side of the Narant Baron Territory and assign it to you!" President Theodore pointed to a simple large map hanging on the wall of the hall and opened his mouth. And the direction he pointed was a wasteland that was about a week''s journey away in Narant Stormwind. It is more remote than Narant''s Storm Territory, and it belongs to the true edge of the Black Rock Plain. There are already some icons of small hills around it. Obviously, this is already a terrain that is half flat and half hill. "Okay, thank President Theodore, thank the Holy Alliance Council!" Jerry and the others did not look disappointed when they saw the location of the new territory. "Very good, then the matter of the territory is confirmed like this. In addition, regarding the wealth you left behind in the Bach Empire, the representatives of the Bach Empire have indicated that they are willing to return it!" The next moment, President Theodore continued to speak. "Ah, would you like to return it?" The previous new territory was actually expected, but the return of their wealth was really beyond the expectations of Jerry and the others. "Yes, you have to thank Baron Narant for this. Baron Narant negotiated with Duke Michel of the Bach Empire yesterday." Theodore nodded with a smile. It turned out that when Narant finally confirmed with Michelle about the exchange of captives and ransoms yesterday, Duke Michele raised the matter of the robbing of the wealth of Jerry and others. Although Duke Michel had a dark face yesterday, he did not 100% promise to repay. But after the alliance meeting mentioned this matter today, the parliamentary representative of the Bach Empire took the initiative to bring it up. In fact, this is quite understandable, because the wealth of several nobles in this Glory Continent is actually nothing. The total value of the gold coin material wealth added up is probably less than 100,000 gold coins. The most important thing for the Bach Empire right now is to redeem the coalition forces it carried, so it is not going to continue to argue with Narant over such a trivial matter. In this way, they repaid so readily today. At the same time, in order to save his reputation, the representative of the Bach Empire also mentioned a word. It is said that these nobles are expelled, but it is actually the decision of a certain duke in their Bach Empire, and has nothing to do with the king of the Bach Empire. Moreover, these detained properties were also left privately by the duke. After receiving the news yesterday, Duke Michel made a decision in the name of the Bach Empire, that is, to return the detained property. After all, the Bach Empire is also the most honest empire in the alliance, and cannot commit robbery. Although everyone knows that this is complete nonsense, of course no one will explicitly refute the question. After learning the whole story, Jerry and the other nobles looked at Narant in gratitude. Because of this trip, they knew that it was all because of Narant that made them so smooth. After the matter was finished, Narant, Jerry and others were invited out of the conference hall. Previously, the council just told them the results. If it was really done, it would still take a day or two to complete the territorial contract. "Baron Narant, it turns out that you helped us mention it with the Bach Empire yesterday. Thank you so much!" "Yes, I am so grateful to Baron Narant for your help!" Outside the conference hall, Jerry and the others were still a little dizzy. This time, their wishes have been fulfilled very smoothly. This makes them, who have been repeatedly discriminated against in the Sacred Continent, feel a little bit inauthentic. Of course, there was a little bit of resentment in the eyes of the nobles during the speech. That is, Baron Narant knew the result of today, but he did not disclose it to them before. "Haha, don''t be so polite, who made us all nobles from the Glory Continent?" "Besides, in fact, I''m just a little help!" Narant was a little modest. "Narant, your effort is an incomparably important kindness to Jerry and the others!" Yin Shabella was accustomed to Narant''s modesty. She even looked at Narant with admiration in her eyes at this moment. It is very, very rare to see such a good person yet so humble. And Yin Sabella not only saw excellent ability in Narant, but also saw almost perfect moral quality. Why is it said to be almost perfect, not really perfect? That''s because Yin Sabella has always found many girls around him since she met Narant. Although these girls seem to have their own jobs. The problem is that this is too much. Therefore, Yin Sabella has a certain suspicion, that is, Narant is a little open to women''s sex. Of course, she also knew it was nothing. After all, among the nobles she had met in the past, there was never one who was not lewd. There are a lot of lovers and so on. And although Narant is lustful, he is raising innocent girls. Unlike those nobles, hooking up with some ladies who have husbands is an even worse behavior in her opinion. Therefore, even the slightest flaws could not conceal Narant''s shining noble character. In fact, this just confirms the truth that no one is perfect. This makes it seem that Narant is so real, not pretending. "Hehe, okay, let''s go back to the manor first! It should take a day or two for the council to distribute the contract for your new territory!" . He waved his hand towards the crowd, and then brought everyone back to the Holy Manor. Now that the prisoners, Jerry and others have been resolved, it means that his trip to the Holy City has been completed successfully. In this way, he also had to take advantage of these two days to accompany Stella. Chapter 906： The dark abyss is emerging! For the next two days, Narant stayed in the Goddess Manor and did not leave. It is worth mentioning that the spies of the Bach Empire are still waiting outside the Goddess Manor these two days. This also means that Narant''s secret contact with the three empires has not been exposed. In this way, Narant is more than happy to let these guys from the Bach Empire stay outside foolishly. Three days later, President Theodore sent two messengers to deliver the new territory contract of Jerry and others. From this moment, it means that Jerry and the others finally have the territory again. In addition, along with this new territory contract, there are also 100,000 gold coins. Although Duke Michel had not had time to pass the news back to the Bach Empire in such a short period of time, he, the Duke, could still decide such things. Therefore, these gold coins were taken directly from the manor of the Bach Empire in the Holy City. After all, this Holy City is the center of the Holy Continent, and the major empires are trading again, so there is no shortage of funds. Not only did they get the territory, but they also recovered some of the plundered wealth. This made the nobles of the Northern Principality unable to add more excitement, and they found Narant again and expressed their gratitude. Although these 100,000 gold coins are only a quarter of what they were plundered by the Bach Empire. But the houses that have been built or the infrastructure invested cannot be taken away. Therefore, with these 100,000 gold coins, they are already satisfied and can let everyone start to develop again. And Jerry''s matter was resolved, and Narant''s return trip was also on the agenda. His trade with the Bach Empire will be carried out in the Storm Territory, when the Bach Empire will bring the contract of the three territories of North Berle. At the same time, a deed signed by King Bach to transfer the land will be sent. At that time, the two parties will hand over the contract with one hand and the prisoner with the other, and complete the transaction. However, just the day before Narant set off, something amazing happened in the Holy Continent. It was also this matter that finally made all the races in the Holy Continent start to get nervous. Especially those low-level civilians who originally knew nothing and lived in peace. This morning, Narant got up with Stella''s urging. Of course, because she is not yet married, although the scenery on Stella''s body has been almost covered by Narant''s salty pig hands. But the last line of defense did not break through. And Narant also respects Stella very much, and is not in a hurry. In this way, even though Narant lived in this sacred manor for a few days, he still slept in separate rooms with Stella. However, the fact that Narant respected herself so much also moved Stella very much. Every morning, she would come to wait and get up early in person. Every day, like a little daughter-in-law, she helps Narant to dress and wash. "Narant, do you still like this dress?" After tidying up the silk dress on Narant''s body, Stella smiled softly at Narant. "I like it, as long as you buy it for me, Stella, I like it!" Narant nodded shamelessly, but the hand was holding Stella''s slender hand and kept rubbing it. "Lilia will come in later!" Stella immediately scolded Narant when she saw that Narant was so rude. "What are you afraid of when you come in? Is there anything shameful about me being intimate with my fiancee?" Narant didn''t eat this set at all. "My lord, my lord!" However, just as his voice fell, there was an anxious call from outside the house. This voice was not Lilia, but Da Shi and others, and there was a vibrato in that voice. "What''s wrong?" Narant was startled. Big Stone and the others were barbarians, and they had been through hundreds of battles with him. But now it is so panic, is it the end of the world? "Sir, come out and look at the sky!" Big Stone and the others didn''t know how to explain, and anxiously opened their mouths to Narant. "Come on, let''s go have a look." After hearing the words, Narant and Stella looked at each other and immediately walked out of the room. "What''s the matter, Big Stone?" Narant immediately asked Big Stone when he came outside the small building of the manor. "Sir, you...you look at the sky..." And the big stone immediately pointed to the sky. When Narant heard the words, he raised his head and looked in the air, but the next moment his expression was stagnant. "Mirage?" Narant looked at the sky with some surprise. At this moment, in this sky, there is actually a lake-like continent. Although the continent was extremely far away, it was visible to the naked eye, like a floating island. "No, this is not a mirage, this is a dark abyss!" The next moment, Narant finally reflected, this was obviously not a mirage. And it is likely to be the Dark Abyss Continent that is approaching the Holy Continent. Although Narant knew that the dark abyss was coming, he never thought that it would appear in such a shocking scene. "Narant, that is the dark abyss, and I can feel the terrifying deathly aura it contains." Stella also gave Narant a very definite answer at this time. "My lord, my lord, outside the manor, on the street, people are scared crazy, everyone is running away and screaming!" At this time, Shirley''s little Loli, Raymond and others also arrived in a hurry. Xue Li, Raymond and the others usually lived in the guest house in front of the manor, but they also noticed the difference at this moment, so they came to Narant. Especially the little girl Shirley, her bees and fast eagles have been observing the situation outside the manor. In this way, as soon as there is movement outside the manor, she must be the first to know. "Come on, let''s go and see!" When Narant heard the words, he immediately rushed out of the manor with a group of people. When I came to the gate of the manor, I saw that the street outside was already chaotic. Pedestrians ran while exclaiming. Some shops and spies on the roadside were rammed into chaos, and goods were scattered everywhere. And the guards of the manor also discovered that the situation was wrong, and had already closed the iron fence of the gate of the manor, and they all shivered and talked about what happened. "It seems that the Holy Continent will no longer be calm during the next period of time!" After Narant saw the scene outside the door, he looked at Stella and sighed. In the past, the commoners did not know about the impending catastrophe, so they could live in ignorance and peace as always. But now that there is such a scene in the sky, these ordinary people can also realize something. "The major empires and principalities should appease it!" "However, it''s better to let the commoners know now, otherwise they won''t know until the end of the day. At that time, the nobles of the alliance would have no time to take care of the commoners!" Stella nodded, and there will definitely be many unstable factors among the civilians. But in fact, this is not a bad thing. After all, if the civilians are appeased one day earlier, the alliance can be more at ease against the arrival of the catastrophe. "Let''s go, let''s go back, it seems that I have to get back to the Storm Leader as soon as possible!" Seeing that the city guards soon appeared on the street, Narant was not ready to go to the street. The strength of the Holy Alliance is still not weak, and it is not difficult to appease such chaos, so they do not need to worry. And he has made a decision to return to his territory sooner this time. As for whether there would be such chaos in his territory, Narant imagined that with Quick and others in the territory, there should be no major trouble. Back in the manor, Narant began to explain to Stella that in the event of a catastrophe, if he couldn''t resist, he must go to the Storm Territory to find himself and so on. And the chaos in the city, just as Narant thought, was settled by the city guards stationed in a few hours. All the serf civilians were driven back to their homes. If they were outside the city, they would also be expelled from the Holy City. After that, the city guards guarded and shouted at each street intersection. And the content of this shout is to clarify the origin of the continent in the sky. After all, when things have reached such a point, continuing to conceal them will give some conscientious people a chance. It is better to let the commoners know the reason as soon as possible and be psychologically prepared. Of course, after all, the city guards did not tell the civilians the real danger. It just means that the continent is a piece of land that exists in the same way as the Holy Continent. There is a group of dark creatures on that land who want to invade the sacred continent. However, the alliance reassured the commoners because they had long known the arrival of this continent and had made full preparations. Even, the Holy Alliance has contacted all races on the continent, and all races will unite again to deal with dark creatures. In this way, with the promulgation of the news and the addition of an overnight curfew, the civilians in the city were immediately stabilized. The next day, the curfew was lifted, and civilians were again on the streets. Although everyone has a little worry on their faces today, and the topics they talk about are all speculations about the continent in the sky, but there is no panic and riot like yesterday. And the city guards of the Holy City have not withdrawn, according to the announcement. In the next few months, the city guards will be on duty in the city, and various laws will be more strictly enforced, so as to prevent people with intentions from taking advantage of chaos. ¡­ "Stella, remember, if one day there is an unstoppable time, you must do everything possible to come to the Storm Leader to find me!" After breakfast, the return convoy was ready, and Narant solemnly explained to Stella. "Narant, don''t worry, I will remember it!" "It''s you, promise me, you must be good, if you encounter a battle, don''t take risks!" Stella was more worried than Narant. Because she knew Narant''s character, although he was a little out of place at ordinary times, he was a brave lord in battle. Because, no matter which battle it was, Narant would never make a move to escape. This made Stella very worried that Narant would be in danger in this catastrophe. "Stella, don''t worry, I wouldn''t dare to do anything before I marry you!" Narant held Stella''s soft slender hand and smiled. "Yeah!" Stella nodded. "Okay, Stella, then I''m ready to leave!" Narant saw that the time was almost up and he was ready to say goodbye. "Yeah!" Stella nodded again. Although she was reluctant, she also knew that Narant had to return to her Storm Territory. "Remember to miss me!" Immediately, Narant led Stella towards the door of the small building. "I will, Narant...you have to remember me too, don''t...don''t forget me just because you have someone else!" "Uh... Stella, how could I forget you!" Narant was startled, wondering if Stella had noticed Natasha. It''s just that I didn''t bring Natasha with me this time. "Narant, that''s what I''m saying. I know you and Miss Insabella have known each other before, and this time is also to help those nobles." "Go back in peace, I will miss you!" However, the next moment, Stella gave an answer that Narant had not expected. The "others" that Stella said was actually referring to Yin Sabella. Narant suddenly felt a little wronged. He and Yin Sabella were really innocent. "I...Okay!" Narant''s throat wriggled a few times to explain, but Stella suddenly kissed him on the cheek while she walked out of the gate of the small building. This was the first time Stella had kissed him so proactively, and immediately swallowed the words Narant wanted to explain. He knew that Stella meant that she didn''t need to explain herself. In this way, if he continued to speak, he would have the suspicion of getting worse and worse. "Stella, then I''m off!" Riding on the white dragon, he said another word to Stella, and then Narant led the team slowly out of the Goddess Manor. Stella, on the other hand, was standing inside the gate of the manor, quietly watching Narant''s team disappear at the end of the street Narant, you must be well, I''m still waiting for you to win me Woolen cloth! " After Narant''s figure disappeared, Stella''s eyes finally turned red, and her mouth kept mumbling. ¡­ Following the main street, which was heavily guarded by the city guards, Narant came to the outside of the Holy City unimpeded. Then, he officially embarked on the return journey. Narant''s return journey is still preparing to return through the Nok Empire. However, this time, he will not go to Nok Royal Capital, because it will add about two days of travel. Now that the arrival of the dark abyss has entered the countdown, there is still one and a half to two months at most, so the time for Narant is also very limited, and he has to go back quickly to prepare for the response. More than ten days passed quickly, and at this time, Narant and others were already marching on the Black Rock Plain. "Narant, thank you very much for your help to Jerry and others this time, then we will leave first!" At a fork in the road, Yin Shabella took Jerry and the others out of Narant''s convoy, and was saying goodbye to Narant. Insabella is required to return to her father''s own domain. And Jerry and others need to go to the place where their displaced serfs are resettled. After bringing their serfs, Jerry and the others will go to the new territory. "Yin Sabella and you, don''t be so polite. As I said, this is just a small effort for me." "Furthermore, we are all nobles from the Glory Continent, and we should help each other." Narant waved his hand. Chapter 907： Track road wheels No content Chapter 908： delivery captive No content Chapter 909： Land replacement completed Soon, under the close surveillance of Narant''s subordinates, the prisoners of the Bach coalition began to line up to leave the camp. However, when they saw the appearance of these extraordinary knights, Duke Piccolo, Duke and others couldn''t help twitching. That''s what you call ten gold coins a day for food? Are you sure you feed these extraordinary knights every day? I saw that at this moment, the prisoners of the Bach coalition were all starved to the point where their faces were yellow and skinny, and they did not have much energy. As long as you are not fools, you can see at a glance that the food of these soldiers is not good. And there is no doubt that Narant did not feed these extraordinary knights every day. Although he is kind and compassionate, he is not a fool. If these tens of thousands of captives were offered food and drink every day, so that they could have enough to eat and drink, there would be no guarantee that there would be trouble. After all, there are more than 60,000 extraordinary knights in this place. If something happens, the Storm Lord will definitely not feel good. Therefore, Narant''s meal for these ordinary prisoners is a daily piece of brown bread, which can keep them from starving to death. Of course, at that time, in order to take ten gold coins with peace of mind, Narant would still give these guys a meal of broth every other week. "Cough cough, Lord Piccolo, and Lord Duke, you see I''m still very good to these Bach extraordinary knights, they have not suffered any abuse, and now it''s just because they have stayed in this camp for a long time, they may look a little sloppy. !" Duke Bick, Duke and the others who heard the words were even more speechless. But Narant was telling the truth, at least the prisoners of the coalition did not seem to be tortured, which was much better than many nobles. Because of the decency of the captives, that belonged only to the nobility. After ordinary soldiers were captured, they were often treated as slaves. It was not bad that a large number of soldiers were not starved to death in this camp. "Baron Narant, what about the equipment of these extraordinary knights?" Duke no longer wondered how long the extraordinary knights had been hungry, but looked at the thin linen gowns with only the innermost layer on them, facing towards Narant asked aloud. "Your Excellency Duke, I have naturally confiscated their equipment. I remember that in the practice of exchanging prisoners, equipment is not on this list, right?" Narant was not wrong, but asked Duke. "Then you can''t take away all the boots!" Duke grunted, but seeing Narant''s frenzied appearance, he knew that what Narant took away could not be returned. It is already the best result that people can take it back, so I don''t ask any more. Soon, a group of Bach Empire coalition troops were dressed in linen tunics, walking towards the front of the road like refugees, preparing to leave the Storm Territory. "Baron Narant, let''s say goodbye first!" Duke watched all the Bach prisoners walk out of the camp, and then said goodbye to Narant. "Haha, alright, Lord Duke and the commanders take a slow walk. If you are free in the future, welcome to the Storm Commander again. I think I get along with you very well this time!" Narant said goodbye to several people very warmly. Duke and the others rolled their eyes, didn''t say anything more, got on their horses, turned around and left. After a few people left, Narant would naturally not be defenseless. Immediately, Little Bee and Swift Eagle were sent to monitor the movements of the Bach coalition. However, the Bach Empire is obviously admitting it this time, and it is not going to give birth to other incidents before the end of the catastrophe. And he was even more afraid that Narant would go back on his word, so the prisoners of the Bach Empire, led by Duke and others, left the Storm Territory at the fastest speed. It was not until he left the range of the Storm Territory that he found a place to rest again, and gave those super knights who were so hungry that their faces were yellow and thin, a full meal. "This contract is also in hand. Next, we will see when the missions of the three empires will come!" Narant is very confident. The three empires can''t refuse to exchange the three earldoms of North Burleigh for the land of the Black Rock Plain. . Because the Black Rock Plain is rich, but there are orcs like bandits on the side, and the great empire cannot develop at all. And the fact is just as Narant thought, on the fifth day after the prisoners of the Bach Empire left, the mission of the Nok Empire arrived in the Storm Territory. "Baron Narant, my name is Fili, it''s a pleasure to meet you!" On this day, in the forecourt of the castle, Narant personally welcomed the mission of the Nok Empire. This time, the Nok Empire mission was also led by their diplomat, an honorary marquis. The Marquis was very polite and respectful when he saw Narant. Without him, the relationship between Narant and the Nok Empire is clear throughout the Nok Empire. "Your Excellency Feili, welcome to Stormwind, it''s been a long journey!" Narant warmly invited Feili to the reception hall. "Baron Narant, I didn''t expect the Storm Territory to be so prosperous. Haha, Baron Narant''s castle is no less luxurious than the great nobles of our Nok Empire!" Feili entered the hall and looked at the gold coins that had been dressed up. Brilliant, the conference hall surrounded by all kinds of gold and silver utensils, could not help but agree with Narant. "Your Excellency Feili has laughed. It''s just some ordinary gold and silver utensils, all arranged by the housekeeper. It''s still incomparable with the great nobles of the Nok Empire!" Narant humbly asked Feili to sit down. "Baron Narant is modest. By the way, Baron Narant, this is the gift that Miss Rita asked me to bring to you!" Fili took out a small box from his bosom. "Oh, that little girl even gave me a gift!" Narant took the gift with a smile, and found that it was actually a small portrait framed with gold gems. And above the portrait is the portrait of the little girl Rita, the niece of Duke Miller. The little girl smiled innocently and romantically, and there was a line of small words below the portrait: For my favorite brother Narant! "Lord Fili is here, please tell Lita when he goes back, that I like the gift she gave!" Narant put away the small photo frame. "Okay, Baron Narant, I will definitely bring it for you!" "Well, Your Excellency Fili, then let''s start talking about business!" After the courtesy, Narant also began to go straight to the topic. And Feili also came with a heavy responsibility, so he was very happy to hear the words, so he said: "Baron Narant, when we came on the way, I heard that the prisoners of the Bach Empire have returned, and the transaction between the two of you has been completed. Right?" "Yes, the title deed of North Berle and the transfer certificate of King Bach have been in my hands!" Narant nodded with a smile. "That''s great, Baron Narant, our Nok Empire is willing to exchange two earls of Black Rock Plains for one earl of North Burleigh!" "I just don''t know where Baron Narant wants the Black Rock Plains. Counties?" This Feili immediately indicated the intention of the Nok Empire. "You don''t need to pick the location of the earldom. The two earldoms closest to the edge are enough!" Narant replied with a smile. "The two counties closest to the edge, Baron Narant, are you¡­ sure?" Fili was a little surprised. Originally, His Majesty the King had already explained to him when he came this time. Because of the friendship between the two sides, Narant could make certain concessions when he chose the location of his territory. As long as the location is within the Black Rock Plains, even if Narant picks a slightly safer location in the back, he can agree. I just didn''t expect that Narant was going to be the closest to the edge of the Black Rock Plain. While the land at this location is equally fertile, it also means the Orcs are closer. "Your Excellency Feili, I''m very sure. In fact, I chose this marginal position for a reason, that is, if the other two empires also exchange with me, then after I exchange the territories of the three empires, I can directly Connected to Storm Collar!" Narant replied affirmatively again. The reason why he chose this edge of land is naturally his plan. If he chooses the land behind the Black Rock Plain, it means that the land that the replacement comes to is also an enclave. Although the distance is not too far, it is only a journey of more than eighty or ninety days at most, but Narant doesn''t like this feeling. In any case, the land on the edge of the Black Rock Plains is just as fertile, the only downside is worrying about the orcs. But Narant is not worried about this, so there is no reason not to choose. "In that case, on behalf of His Majesty the King, I agree to this exchange agreement with Baron Narant." Fili nodded immediately. "Haha, very good, then let''s just do the business!" Nalandi nodded, and then the two sides immediately began to sign the contract. After the two parties signed the contract to replace the land, and then exchanged the contract for the land, the transaction was completed in an instant. "Baron Narant, I see that the land deeds of the other two counties are still in your hands. Haven''t the missions of the other two empires come yet?" two contracts. "Yes, Your Excellency Ferry, your Nok Empire was the first to arrive. The missions of the other two empires have not arrived yet, but I think they will come in the next few days!" Narant did not. hide. "Well, Baron Narant, our king has also explained that if the other two empires are unwilling to replace, our Nok Empire is still willing to replace the other two North Burleigh lands!" "Of course, if the other two If the empire is willing to replace it, then our Nok Empire will no longer participate!" "Okay, if the other two empires are unwilling to replace, then I will definitely replace the remaining two territories with the Nok Empire!" Narant nodded. , didn''t say anything. However, he thinks this possibility is very small. "By the way, Your Excellency Fili, how is the situation on the alliance side recently?" After the business was done, Narant started chatting with Fili first. Mainly want to inquire about the recent league trends. Because the dark abyss continent in the sky is getting closer and closer at this moment. At this rate, at most a month, the dark creatures will arrive. "Baron Narant, are you talking about dealing with the coming of the dark abyss?" "The situation in the alliance has not fluctuated much recently. Occasionally, some riots in the principality area have also been suppressed." "However, I When I came here, I heard that it seems that a team of orcs and dwarves was invited to the Holy Alliance. It should be discussed to deal with the catastrophe together. By the way, it seems that there are still elves!" "Oh? And elves?" "Yes, Baron Narant, the news I heard is like this. After all, the arrival of the dark abyss is not only a threat to our human race, but to all races." "It''s just that many races are rare and not It''s easy to get along, so only the most powerful races of us will negotiate and fight together." Fili nodded. "Well, it is true that dark creatures will not distinguish between races, as long as they are living creatures, they will be the targets of their killing!" Naranti nodded. He was also very curious about what the elves looked like, and he didn''t know if he would be able to meet them at that time. I heard that the elves are all very beautiful and beautiful, and I don''t know if they live up to their reputation. "By the way, Baron Narant, I heard that with the help of the giant dragon that day, our sacred continent has actually moved in the void and is approaching a continent with a human race. I don''t know this. Are the rumors true?" Fili asked Narant again curiously. "There is indeed such a thing, but the continent has not appeared for the time being, and I don''t know when I will see that continent!" Narant gave a positive answer. The empires and principalities did not publicize the news. . The main reason is to better allow everyone to fight against the dark creatures, to avoid knowing that there may be a back way, and everyone will slack off with luck. After all, the fighting power that people burst out in desperate times is very powerful. UU reading and the territory of the human race that the black dragon mentioned has not been seen at the moment, and I don''t know if I can catch up by then, which makes it even more impossible to reveal the news now. "It turned out to be true, this is great, I really hope our Holy Continent can meet that new continent soon!" The news was confirmed, and Fei Li was immediately excited. The new continent is definitely a legendary existence for these natives. When they know that one day they can see another continent of the same human race, they will feel magical and excited. However, Narant is not so optimistic, and now I don''t know whether it is good or bad. Afterwards, Narant let people take this Feili to the town to play. Because Feili was indeed instructed by King Nok to see if there was a chance to replace the other two North Burleigh Territories, he would not be in a hurry to go back this time. Instead, wait a while and see how the other two empires decide. The other two empires did not let him and Narant wait for a long time, and arrived on the third and fourth days respectively. Without exception, these two empires are willing to exchange land with Narant. Moreover, the messengers of the two empires were even happier when they learned that the land of the dark plains chosen by Narant was on the edge. When the transaction was completed, he also asked Narant if there was still land to be replaced. After getting Narant''s negative answer, they were just as disappointed as Na Feili. However, there is no way to be disappointed. After all, Narant has his own plans when exchanging land with them, and he is not going to exchange with only one of the empires. And now that it has been replaced with the three empires, Narant''s Storm Territory can be directly connected to the six counties he has just acquired. All of a sudden, the area of ??land Narant controlled was half a point larger than that of a duke. Chapter 910： Track wheel completed ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "Congratulations to Baron Narant, the territory he will have in the future is no worse than that of the Duke!" After the replacement, in order to celebrate such a big event, Narant naturally needs to celebrate as usual. In particular, this transaction is the three major empires of the alliance. And the imperial aristocracy likes this tune the most. In this way, after the transaction was completed, Narant held a small banquet that night. And the members of the three imperial embassies were really happy, eating and drinking at the banquet, and at the same time, they kept congratulating Narant. To be honest, it was the only time in their life that a country noble like Narant could have such a great heritage so quickly. "Haha, everyone, I have to thank the Bach Empire for this. If it weren''t for the Bach Empire, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have the opportunity to have so many territories!" Narant raised the silver cup and responded to the members of the mission. "Haha, indeed, the Bach Empire has given Baron Narant a great gift this time, and I don''t know if King Bach''s nose is going to be crooked!" "That must be outrageous. Back then, the Bach Empire had a dispute with our Nok Empire in order to compete for the three counties of North Berle!" There is also a competitive relationship between the empires, so the joke of the Bach Empire at this moment does not include the lake at all. "Everyone, although we have replaced the territory this time, I also want to remind you that a shameless existence like the Bach Empire will definitely covet the territory of North Berle in the future, so you still need to inform your king when you go back. I want the news of the Bach Empire in the future!" Narant also gave a kind reminder at this time. "Don''t worry, Baron Narant, we have long expected that the Bach Empire may be restless in the future." "However, this time we have the title deed of the Earl of North Berle, and we have a transfer letter. It is impossible for him to ask for trouble. Our empires are not afraid of him!" "Yeah, we have a territorial title deed, and we obtained it from Baron Narant through replacement. His Bach Empire dare not invade!" Several imperial envoys patted their chests one after another, not at all worried about this. Apparently, before they came, the three empires had already considered such trouble afterwards. "I can rest assured that!" Nalanda nodded, since the three empires knew the consequences, they would have nothing to do with him in the future. After the banquet, the three imperial embassies stayed in the Storm Territory in Narant for only one night, and the next day they set out on the return journey with some local products of the Storm Territory. While Narant sent people to send them away from Stormwind Territory, they also sent a number of teams to the borders of the six counties that were replaced this time to erect monuments. Although with his current population, there is no way to develop such a large territory, but the boundaries must be clearly defined for him, and he needs to set up boundary markers of the Storm Territory everywhere to show his belonging. After the team with a clear boundary was dispatched, Narant became idle again. In the next period of time, he has no other major events, and the only thing he needs to deal with is the coming dark abyss. However, it should be more than a month before the dark abyss arrives, and there is a lot of time for him to prepare various materials. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ A week later, it became clear that the chief craftsman of Ruba came to Narant''s castle early. "Luba, come to the castle so early, have you finished the wheel set I asked you to forge?" Narant didn''t need to ask any further questions, and figured out the reason why Rumba came here. "Yes, honorable and wise adults, the small wheels and chain blocks that you arranged for the small forging last time have all been forged!" Ruba replied respectfully. There was some expectation in his eyes. He was really curious, could he really use those small parts to solve the problem that the magic armored vehicle is easy to sink into the mud. "Very good, then let''s go to the workshop immediately. To be honest, I really want to see the magic armored car come out before the dark abyss." Narant did not delay, he has been waiting for this magic armored car these days. Progress. So, I took Ruba directly out of the castle right now. When I came to the forging workshop, the parts of the track wheel set that Narant had forged by Ruba a few days ago were already neatly arranged. "Let''s start, Rumba, you lead someone to assemble it according to the steps I handed in!" Thanks to the mithril material in this world, Narant doesn''t need to worry about the strength of this wheel set. Secondly, the magic armored vehicle Narant forged this time actually has a gap between the sky and the ground in terms of technology. Narant''s magic armored vehicle is more like a rudimentary existence in World War I, the only feature is the turret and iron armor. In this way, this track wheel set does not need to be particularly complicated. Narant just needs to make it spin and it''s a success. Under the guidance of Narant, first asked Ruba and others to pick up the triangular frame that fixed several wheel sets. Then, install three small iron wheels on the three axle positions reserved under the triangular metal frame. The three small iron wheels are installed, and then the top of the triangle, which is the largest wheel above the three small wheels, is pressed. This wheel is more than several times larger than the three small wheels, and has the size of a bicycle wheel in the previous life. And this wheel is directly connected to the axle, which is also the source of power for the track group. After several wheels were installed, Narant asked Ruba and others to cover the pre-assembled tracks. When the grooves inside the track fit with the wheels, and then lock the opening of the track with an iron latch, the front wheel set of the track is completed. "Sir, can you really run like this?" Ruba looked at this strange thing, still a little skeptical. "Just watch it later, and now put together the track group on the other side of the front wheel." Narant did not blame Ruba, the chief craftsman, for his suspicions. Only with suspicion can he highlight the might of his lord, who will wait for a while. Subsequently, the front wheel crawler group on the other side was also completed under the installation of Goblins such as Ruba. After the front wheel crawler group has been installed, the future of the magic armored vehicle will be much simpler. Two large wheels are still used on the left and right sides of the rear, and then only the tracks are installed under the two large wheels. Soon, the front and rear tracks of the magic armored vehicle have been installed. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "Okay, Ruba, start it up! Let''s go outside and try it out in the wilderness!" Narant immediately commanded Ruba and the others. To be honest, he is also looking forward to what the otherworld version of the track group will look like. "Yes, Your Honor!" Ruba immediately ordered a goblin to control the half-finished magical armored vehicle. hum! With a buzzing sound, the magic armored vehicle was activated. Pata! Pata! Pata! And at the next moment, the goblin directly operated the magic armored vehicle to go out of the workshop, and suddenly there was the sound of the pata pata tracks from the magic armored vehicle. This sound was very familiar to Narant, wasn''t it the sound of the excavator in the previous life? "It can really travel!" Seeing the crawler spinning on the ground, the Ruba Goblin immediately showed a magical expression. "Hehe, isn''t it right that this thing can travel? To see if it is useful, it will have to wait on the grass!" Narant waved his hand. Soon, the magic armored vehicle was driven into the wilderness. However, at this moment, the magic armored vehicle has not been loaded with iron plates, so the utility of the tracks cannot be seen. "Ruba, directly load the iron plate!" "Yes, your honorable lord!" Hearing the order, Ruba quickly moved the iron plates to the magic armored vehicle with his hands. "Sir, ten iron plates have been loaded, the same as just now!" "Very good, then start the experiment immediately!" "Yes, your honorable lord!" Ruba responded again, "Come on, start moving!" With Ruba''s urging sound, the goblin operating the magic armored vehicle urged the magic energy again. With a buzzing sound, the magic energy carriage began to move again. Pata! Pata! It was still the sound of the crawler rolling. It has to be said that although it is on the grass at the moment, the sound of the traveling is still much louder than that of ordinary wheels. Of course, no one paid attention to the noise at this moment. Both Narrant and Ruba were watching the ruts that the tracks ran over. "My lord, it seems like it''s really possible!" Seeing the rut that was only slightly sunk by about five centimeters, Luba immediately exclaimed excitedly. You must know that the ordinary wheel only traveled more than ten meters a few days ago, and the wheel has been sunk into the soil by half. But now, the wheel that the honorable lord transformed by himself is not driven to sink at all, and the rut is not much different from the beginning. "It''s not completely sure yet, let him increase the speed to the fastest, and then go around the pond over there for a circle!" Narant was not in a hurry to express success. Now it''s just walking slowly, the same speed as an ordinary person running. He hoped to be as fast as a normal war horse trot, or even faster. "Yes, your honorable lord!" After being instructed by Narant, Ruba also wanted to know how powerful the crawler wheel invented in his own continent could be. Immediately after that, he commanded the goblin who was posing as the magic armored vehicle. hum! With a louder buzzing sound, the magic energy spar in the magic energy armored car suddenly emitted a stronger magic light. And the speed of the magic energy carriage suddenly increased at this moment. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ Pata! Pata! With the crazy rotation of the track, the half-finished magic armored vehicle began to gallop on the grass. And as the magic armored vehicle moved forward, a large amount of black mud splashed immediately behind it. However, when the magic armored vehicle traveled more than 200 meters, the depth of the ruts on the ground was almost the same. "It''s really good, your honorable lord, you are a wise nobleman!" At this moment, the effect is no longer needed. Even if the magical armored vehicle is equipped with tracks, even if it carries a load of several tons, it is still on the ground, which is enough to prove that Narant''s design is magical and successful. This also means that the final difficulty of the magic armored vehicle has also been resolved. "Haha, Ruba, there is also a credit to you. If you didn''t have your superb forging skills and forged all the parts with precision, my crawlers might not be successful!" Narant did not forget to encourage himself, the chief craftsman. Because in forging these industrial parts, goblins are more dexterous and talented than dwarves. "My esteemed lord, Ruba dare not accept your compliment, because Ruba is very clear that all this is your credit!" Ruba is worthy of being an ingenious existence, but he refused his own adults very honestly. This compliment. Seeing this, Narant shook his head, but he couldn''t force it any further. "Luba, the wheel thing has been resolved, then the installation of the iron plate will be left to you. I hope the sooner the better!" "Yes, esteemed lord, there shouldn''t be any more difficulties in the future, the little one will definitely finish it as soon as possible!" Ruba immediately patted his chest to assure. "Very good! Then I''ll wait and see." With the assurance of Ruba, Narant was very satisfied and returned directly to the castle. And this wait is five days. Five days later, Ruba finally came to Narant''s castle excitedly and informed him that the first finished magic energy armored vehicle was finally completed. However, just as Nalan Texing was hurriedly preparing to check it out, Vivi and Serena found Narant first. "What, you all sense that you can have the next awakening? Didn''t you say it would take some time a few days ago?" Narant looked at the two girls with joy. "Yes, my lord, we originally thought it would take a lot of time. However, just this morning, after we woke up, we found that our innate power seemed to be fully charged, and we didn''t need to continue to practice to increase it." The two women nodded obediently towards Naranti. "Is that so! It''s a pity that the adults can''t find all the potions of advanced awakening for you now!" Nodding, Narant felt helpless again after the excitement. UU Reading The two girls are ready for advanced awakening, but the problem is that Narant has no clue about the materials for advanced awakening. For example, a drop of blood from a wind attribute dragon, a tail feather of a ninth-order lightning wind thunderbird, and so on. These things, the former Narant knows what they are, but the problem is that he has only seen that black dragon. As for the other giant dragons, they simply disappeared. What''s more important is that even if I see a giant dragon like that, it is a problem to get his blood. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ As for the second type, that is the Lightning Thunderbird, and Narant has never heard of it. He even inquired about Duke Miller and others, and they had also never heard of this beast. Therefore, this monster probably does not exist in the Holy Continent. "Sir, don''t worry, we are already very satisfied, even if we advance to a high-level awakening, it will be fine." "I just hope that adults don''t think that we can''t help you better!" However, the two women were very understanding, and when they saw the expressions of their adults, they immediately comforted them warmly. "Vivian, Catherine, don''t worry, my lord assures you that although we can''t make up high-level awakening potions now, there will definitely be more in the future!" Narant was very pleased with the thoughtfulness of these lucky girls, and made a promise to a few girls at the moment. "Thank you sir!" The two women''s eyes were immediately reddened, and they thanked Narant. Chapter 911： The 2nd Terran Continent Appears Facing the thanks of the two women, Narant nodded genially. In fact, he not only needs to prepare for the high-level potions of the two girls, but also prepares for Shirley''s little girl and others. Although the little girl Shirley likes to be lazy on weekdays, she believes that she will also reach the bottleneck of advanced awakening soon. Then there are girls like Vinnie. Because of their hard work, the growth of their innate power is also rapid. "Wow, my lord, look at it, look at the other side!" But when Narant finished talking with the two girls and was about to head towards the castle gate, the little girl Shirley suddenly ran over with a shout. "What are you looking at?" Narant was a little puzzled. She didn''t know about the dark abyss continent in the sky until today, so how could she be so excited. But in the next instant, Narant stopped and looked up at the sky. "There is a second continent, is this the human continent that the black dragon said?" When Narant realized that something was wrong, he searched the sky for a moment, and the next moment he saw the reason why Little Loli was excited. Originally, there was only one continent in the sky of the Sacred Continent, but now the figure of the second continent has appeared. The figure of this second continent is just like when the dark abyss first appeared, with only a small dot. But no matter how small this little point is, it also means that the second continent has appeared near the sacred continent. And the direction of this continent is different from that of the dark abyss, just the opposite direction. In other words, the current Sacred Continent is in the middle of the two continents, and in front of it is the Human Race Continent that the Sacred Continent needs to reach. And behind it is the dark abyss continent that is chasing after him. "It''s finally here!" When he saw that this continent finally appeared, Narant couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although the various races of the Holy Continent have already been prepared to deal with the arrival of the Dark Abyss Continent. But the question is how strong the dark abyss is, and everyone in the sacred continent still has no bottom. Therefore, if you can immediately find another Terran Continent as reinforcements, then the Sacred Continent will naturally be more confident. Of course, then again. After all, the appearance of this Terran Continent was two months later than that of the Dark Abyss Continent. Even if the Sacred Continent wanted to receive support, it would have to resist the invasion of the Dark Abyss before arriving. "My lord, my lord, is that really the new continent you said? There are giant dragons and our human race on it?" Shirley Little Lolita has come to Narant''s side, curiously asking Narant. "Yes, Shirley, that is the new continent I''m talking about, but depending on the distance, it will take at least a few months for us to arrive!" "Great, Shirley will be able to see the giant dragon at that time. If she can become good friends with the giant dragon, then Shirley will not be afraid of any enemies!" A heartless existence like Shirley''s little Loli obviously won''t be worried about the coming of the dark abyss behind. Hearing now that he will be able to meet with the New World in a few months, he is instantly elated and fantasized about being friends with the giant dragon. Narant was speechless, didn''t say anything, greeted a few girls, and then took Ruba out of the castle by himself. I went to the place where I experimented with the magic armored vehicle a few days ago. At this moment, the finished magic armored vehicle has been parked here quietly. "This look is a little weird!" When Narant saw an armored vehicle in a different world built under his orders, he felt a little awkward. After pondering for a while, he discovered the reason, that is, the surface of this magic armored vehicle has no coating, it is completely metallic primary color. In this way, a big silver shiny iron shell stood in front, which was indeed a bit dazzling. Of course, these are not important now, and the painting can be found later. It is serious business to test the real performance of this magic armored vehicle now. The shape of this magic armored vehicle is somewhat like the van in the previous life. Because of the rough craftsmanship, it is destined to make it impossible for him to achieve the appearance of war aesthetics like in the previous life. Of course, the only thing to say about the appearance with a bit of war aesthetics is that there is also an upside-down cauldron lid on the top. A dark magic cannon barrel protruded from the lid of the pot. "Ruba, have you tested this magic armored vehicle after it''s completed?" Narant looked at Ruba. "Honorable adults, I will report to you as soon as possible after the completion of the work, and I haven''t had time to test!" Ruba replied respectfully. "In that case, let''s start the test immediately!" Nalanda nodded without further delay. "Yes, your honorable lord!" Afterwards, this Ruba immediately began to command the goblins who operate the magic armored vehicles. hum! With a buzzing sound, the magic armored vehicle was activated. Pata! Pata! Soon, the magic armored vehicle moved, and the crawler below made a clear crawler sound. The test at this moment is actually not much different from the day before yesterday. The first test is the mobility of the magic armored vehicle. Whoa! Whoa! As the speed of the magic armored vehicle got faster and faster, it finally set off a flurry of mud on the muddy ground. "Yes, yes, this mobility is no worse than the previous day!" Seeing this, Narant immediately nodded with satisfaction. At this moment, the speed of the magic armored vehicle was not slowed down by the thick armor. Even because of the track wheel set invented by Narant in the later period, he has the same speed and mobility as the ordinary magic horse carriage. After all, although the original ordinary magic energy carriage did not have such a large load, the problem was that the wheel was only the most primitive wooden wheel, and in fact, it was not strong enough to pass through the grass. But Narant has now been replaced with a track wheel set, which is like walking on the ground on such a wilderness dirt road. Of course, although the speed of the magic armored vehicle can reach the speed of the ordinary magic carriage, it cannot compare with the ordinary magic carriage in terms of energy consumption. Ordinary magic energy carriages drive for ten days and a half months, and that only consumes one magic energy spar. But if this magic armored vehicle runs at full capacity, I am afraid that it will need to replace a magic spar in five or six days. Fortunately, Narant has enough magic spar right now, so he doesn''t feel bad. The mobility experiment of the magic armored vehicle is completed, and Narant will naturally have a more important test, that is, the test of the magic gun. "Ruba, let the gunner test fire two shots at the target while on the move and at a standstill." "Yes, Your Honor!" Ruba''s received the order, and immediately shouted to the goblins in the armored magic car. Then, the magic armored vehicle began to move again, and the magic cannon above began to rotate to aim at the target. Boom! The first is the test launch of two in-progress. However, after the shooting, the magic cannon light group did not directly hit the target. The difference between the first shot and the target was more than ten meters, while the second shot was better, with a difference of only four or five meters. Depending on the bombardment range of the magic cannonball, it was barely able to smash the stump as the target. When the test firing while driving was completed, the goblins stopped the magic armored vehicle and started still firing. Boom! There were two more roars, and the two targets in the distance that were used as tree stumps were blasted away without incident. "Looks like the shooting on the move has yet to be trained!" Narant was very satisfied with the test firing in these two states. Although the accuracy of the first two shots was somewhat unsatisfactory, you must know that Narant does not have a gun stabilization system on the magic armored vehicle. In this way, when the driving is bumpy, the feel of the shooting is controlled by the goblins. The distance of 300 meters is only ten meters away. This is definitely an old gunner. Of course, in the follow-up Narant may let the goblin continue to train and train, maybe it will be able to make the accuracy of the march one point closer. "My lord, let the goblin who operates the magic cannon train hard at a later date!" Ruba heard the muttering in front of Narant, and immediately promised to make a sound. "Well, I''ll leave this matter to you. I''ll give him a share of a magic spar for practice every day!" Narant was not stingy and gave a positive answer directly. "Now that the mobility and attack effectiveness have been tested, let''s wait and see the defense!" Since it took a lot of trouble to install the iron plate, Narant naturally wanted to know if his design was redundant. Afterwards, he directly called his own wolf knights. "Luba, you will let the goblins operate this magic armored vehicle to maneuver in this grass, and Raymond, you will be responsible for chasing this magic armored vehicle for me." "Remember, I allow you to attack the magic armored vehicle during the pursuit. When you can find a way to open the magic armored vehicle, or cut open its iron plate, stop it!" "Yes, my lord!" "Yes, your honorable lord!" Ruba and Raymond got Narant''s order and immediately went to arrange it. Afterwards, the magic armored vehicle began to move, and the barbarians such as Raymond rode on the monster wolf and began to continuously attack the magic armored vehicle. Jingle Jingle! With the attack of Raymond and others, there was a burst of metal clashes in the middle of the game. The speed of the magic armor is better than the endurance, so the initial speed is slightly insufficient in front of the monsters, so it fell into a tight siege from the beginning. "Hey, can such an iron carriage stop the attack of our Wild Wolf Knights?" Captain Raymond took the lead, leaned against the side of the magic armored vehicle, and then raised the big knife in his hand and slammed it towards the magic armored vehicle. when! However, when he passed the magic armored vehicle, he frowned slightly. The iron plate of this magic armored vehicle seems to be much thicker than he imagined. Moreover, this magic armor is still on the move, so he wants to attack with all his strength, but he can''t use it. "Everyone, slash me hard!" Raymond didn''t want to lose the face of the Knights of the Wild Wolf in front of his own adults, so he immediately commanded his subordinates. "Yes, Captain!" When the other wolf knights heard the words, they immediately viciously moved towards the magic armor. Jingle Jingle! Unfortunately, the iron plate of the magic armored vehicle is thicker than the ordinary large shield. Even if they slash hard, they can only cut the iron plate with large scratches. If you want to cut it completely, it is impossible. Unless you use a stab... It''s a pity that the moving magic armored vehicle just stabbed with your long sword, and the sword immediately slipped towards the rear. "Oak, orc, the big man can''t open it!" The goblin on the turret looked at all this through the observation hole, and immediately danced and laughed. "You green dwarfs!" Raymond couldn''t hang up for a while, and after thinking for a moment, he bit the long knife in his mouth, and then stood on the back of the mount with his hands up. And then jumped straight to the top of the magic armored vehicle. Except the turret is a semi-circular pot cover, the other parts of this magic armored vehicle are flat, so Raymond can easily stabilize his body. "Break it for me!" Raymond raised his long knife and stabbed straight at the top of the magic armored vehicle. crunch. Finally, with the power point and the blade tip no longer slipping, Raymond''s inscription sword finally pierced a hole above the magic armor. Although the long knife only pierced for less than half a meter, if Raymond made a few blows, he could really cut a hole and attack the target inside. "Ok, Ork, the magic armored vehicle has been destroyed!" Seeing this scene, the goblin on the turret suddenly cried out in distress, then shook the magic gun barrel and rammed directly towards Raymond. Seeing this, Raymond could only quickly withdraw his knife and jumped directly to the top of the pot cover of the magic cannon. Naturally, this goblin did not dare to bombard Raymond with magical energy, he just wanted to use the barrel to sweep Raymond down. But Raymond jumped on the turret, and he was immediately blinded. And Raymond didn''t dare to make other changes at the moment, because he didn''t dare to really destroy the magic cannon or kill the goblins inside. "stop!" Seeing this scene, Narant finally shouted to stop. The Fel Armored Vehicle and the Wolf Knight all stopped. "grown ups!" "My lord!" Goblins, Raymond and the others were all respectfully waiting for Narant to step forward. "Um! Narant nodded, and then began to carefully examine the magic armored vehicle. The surface of the magic armored vehicle has many scratches, and even some surfaces are slightly sunken. UU Reading Obviously, the attack power of the wolf knight is also very powerful. However, it is a pity that they can''t fully exert their strength while running, so there is no way to break through the magic armor in a short time. Immediately, Narant went to the top of the magic armored vehicle, where there was a hole of about ten centimeters. A full three centimeters of iron plates were pierced by Raymond. "Raymond, you just besieged the magic armored vehicle, what do you think about the protection of this magic armored vehicle?" Narant returned to the ground and asked Raymond. "My lord, this magic armored vehicle is really powerful. If we want to cut through it around, it seems unlikely, because it is not only moving, but also the surface is too smooth." "However, his top is different. Jumping on it like I just did, it would be easy to smash or poke him open!" Raymond spoke his thoughts truthfully. "Yeah!" Nalanda nodded and tested the truth. Without the experiment just now, he really couldn''t find the weak point of the armored vehicle at the top. However, now that I have discovered, this shortcoming is not a shortcoming. "Rumba, write it down now. When you go back later, let the dwarf Black Tower help you forge several batches of short blades more than ten centimeters long. This short blade does not need a hilt, but you need to reserve one that can be fixed on the iron sheet. Snap." "Then, when the forging of the short blades is completed, all these short blades are densely inlaid on the thin iron sheet." "When the short blade is fixed, and then cover the top surface of the magic armored vehicle with iron, the defect directly above the magic armored vehicle can be avoided!" Chapter 912： what wind blows the system "Hey, the idea of ??your lord..." Narant''s voice fell, and Raymond was the first to reflect it. As I sucked in a breath of cold air, I shivered all over my body, and I vaguely felt a little itchy under the soles of my feet. He could imagine what would happen if the enemy accidentally jumped to the top after the blade was installed on the magic armored vehicle. "My lord, you are so wise. You installed these short blades on the top of the magic armored vehicle. Who would dare to climb up, haha, if you step on it, the soles of your feet will be stabbed!" At this time, Ruba also offered his incomparable admiration towards Narant. Originally, he thought that the solution to this shortcoming was to increase the thickness of the iron plate, or to engrave runes on the iron plate. But his own adults are more clever, and can be solved directly with sharp iron pieces, which not only saves gold coins, but also saves time. "By the way, Ruba, the front of this magic armored vehicle also needs to add something." Narant waved his hand and didn''t care about this small achievement, but came to the front of the magic armored vehicle and continued to instruct Ruba. "My lord, please tell me, what else should be added to the front of this magic energy carriage?" Ruba immediately stepped forward and obeyed the order respectfully. "It is to add a triangular collision angle here, so that if there is an enemy blocking the way, you can use this collision angle to knock the enemy away. As for the specific shape, I will give you the drawings later." Through previous tests, Narant knew that with the speed of the magic armored vehicle, if it was in an encounter, it would definitely fall into the enemy''s siege. Therefore, he felt that in addition to the top of the magic armored vehicle, the front also needed to be changed, and a foot-collision angle similar to the steam locomotive of the previous life was installed. In this way, even if there are any obstacles ahead, this magical armored vehicle can shovel it down. "Yes, my lord." Ruba nodded immediately after hearing the words. "Very good, then the matter of this magic armored vehicle will be handed over to you Luba!" "Wait for the successful transformation of this first vehicle, and immediately start the construction of the second magic armored vehicle. The arrival of the dark abyss is getting closer and closer. We urgently need such a powerful weapon as the magic armored vehicle." "Of course, the construction of this magic armored vehicle takes a lot of time, so you need to form a second group of craftsmen, Ruba, to forge unarmored magic horses." "At that time, these carriages without armor but equipped with magic cannons will also become the most advantageous long-range attack weapons for our Storm Territory." "Yes, esteemed adults, the little ones will definitely do their best to start work!" "very good!" Narant was very relieved after receiving the promise of Rumba, and immediately returned to the castle. In the next few days, Narant spent another time in cultivation. Time flies, and the outline of the Dark Abyss Continent is getting bigger and bigger. At this moment, it seems to be a hanging mountain, and many details are visible to the naked eye. For example, the slightly uplifted mountains above the dark abyss continent, and the uneven basin pits. And at such a moment in the timeline, the entire Holy Alliance has become tense. From the caravans of the principality that came to the Storm Territory, Narant learned about it. Humans, orcs, dwarves, elves, and goblins have reached an agreement and are ready to form an alliance again to defend against the invasion of dark creatures. Moreover, the troops dispatched this time can be said to be dispatched in full force, and the total number of coalition forces has reached several million. And these millions of troops are all elites of various races. And, now this mobilization has come to an end. For example, the Holy Alliance, only the principalities in certain remote areas have not yet received the news of the gathering, and Narant belongs to one of them. However, it is estimated that the order to summon is already on the way, and it will be delivered in a few days. Hearing such news, Narant shook his head, and he was about to prepare to assemble before returning to the storm collar. However, this crisis is facing the entire Sacred Continent, and he really can''t be alone, so he should do his best. In the next few days, Narant also began to order Thomas and Mario to prepare supplies. At the same time, the mines and various processing workshops in the territory were ordered to produce war materials at the fastest speed. "My lord, Jerry and other nobles from the northern principality, who came with Miss Yin Sabella last time, are here!" On this day, Narant was practicing in the back garden, but Thomas ran over and reported to him. "Oh, have these guys returned, but it''s been almost a month, and it''s almost the same when you think about it." Narant opened his eyes immediately. A few days ago, Jerry and the others went to the northern end of the Black Rock Plain to gather their temporarily resettled subjects and subordinates. Now that they have returned, it is obvious that they have already received their subordinates and subordinates. "Thomas, invite them to the hall to wait for me!" Narant took the wet towel handed by Lilia''s little maid and gave Thomas another command. After Thomas left, Narant washed his face comfortably, and then walked towards the castle. Soon, he met Jerry and others in the reception hall. These nobles have indeed taken over their subjects as he thought. However, for fear of destroying Narant''s territory, their territorial team did not enter the range of Stormwind Territory, but went around the edge of Stormwind Territory towards their new territory. As for Jerry and the others, they temporarily left the team and came to Storm Lord to visit Narant again. "Jerry, you don''t have to be so polite. Now it''s the most important thing to go back and settle the territorial people. Come visit me, and you can come back later when you have time." "Baron Narant, this is not good, we can regain the territory this time, it is all because of your kindness!" "Also, although we already have a territory, we still don''t have the ability to protect our own territory. Therefore, we came here specially to ask Baron Narant. If we encounter danger in the future, please Baron Narrant must help us!" After Jerry and the others were seated by Narant, they all sat upright and respectful. Hearing Narant''s polite words, several people immediately shook their heads, and at the same time indicated their intentions. "You can rest assured. If there is any danger, as long as it is within my ability of Narant, I will definitely stand by and watch." Narant nodded with a smile, and he must have given his promise. As the saying goes, distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. If something really happened, he would still help a bunch. "Thank you so much to Baron Narant!" When several people heard the words, they immediately became happy. They came today, and what they want is this promise from Narant. Because, after Narant agreed, they could justifiably pay taxes next. At that time, Narant will have to accept it if he doesn''t want to. This is also one of the steps for them to enter the Narant Storm Leader camp. As long as Narant gets used to their tribute, it is not just around the corner to become his vassal in the future. "Actually, you don''t have to worry so much. You also know that the dark abyss is coming, and I just received news yesterday that the orcs have re-established a covenant with our human race and will send troops together to resist the invasion of dark creatures." "So, I think there should be no orcs coming to harass your territory during this time," Narant still didn''t know how many people had small calculations in their hearts, thinking that they were simply worried that the orcs would harass their territory, so he spoke again to appease them. "Send troops to resist the dark creatures again, Narant, do you also need to go out this time?" Several people were a little surprised when they heard the words. Naturally, his news was not as well-informed as Narant. He only knew that Narant had only returned from the expedition a few months ago, but he did not expect to send troops again now. "I should also be recruited, after all, this concerns the entire Sacred Continent!" "Narant, why don''t we go with you!" Jerry and the other nobles looked at each other and immediately asked Narant to follow. "Your subjects are still settled, you still don''t have to follow me on the expedition!" Narant waved his hand. To tell the truth, this expedition, with the strength of the nobles of the Glory Continent, is simply a food delivery. Therefore, Narant is still ready to dispel the thoughts of a few people. Besides, the construction of a few people''s territory has not yet begun, and they will follow their own expeditions, which is out of time. "Baron Narant, our citizens can let the housekeeper and his civil officials settle it!" Jerry and the others were unwilling to give up. Because if you want to gain Narant''s approval in the future, you must first contact Narant more. War is the fastest way to build trust and friendship. Seeing a few people so determined, Narant was a little hesitant. "Ding, the dark abyss is coming, a new great change is about to begin, and your strength has been greatly improved, but it is a pity that you have not had time to complete the idea of ??regaining the glory continent, maybe this is also a good time. ¡­¡± "New mission of the branch line of the system: let Jerry and others help to clean up the dark creatures in the Glory Continent and hide back in the Glory Continent." "Quest reward: Glory Scroll Gu!" "Well, what is it, system, what kind of wind blows you here today!" Just when Narant was thinking about whether to agree to the request of Jerry and others, the sound of the system in place suddenly sounded in Narant''s mind. It seems that Narant has not heard this system ding winter sound for more than half a year. And the mission released this time also surprised him, and asked him to ask Jerry and others to help clean up the Glory Continent. As for the reward, it also made Narant a little puzzled. Scroll Gu of the God of Glory? Is it to give him good luck? However, on second thought, Narant felt that it was not that simple. Thinking of this, Narant looked at Jerry and the others. "Jerry, and everyone, it''s not that I''m willing to take you to the expedition, but the danger of dark creatures facing this time is higher than ever before." "So, if I take you there, I''m afraid I can''t guarantee that you can come back safely." "This..." Hearing Narant''s words, Jerry and the others immediately showed disappointment. Narant said these words, apparently completely refusing to let them follow the possibility of expedition. However, at the next moment, Narant paused and continued: "However, if you really want to help, I have one thing I hope you can help me!" "What''s the matter, Baron Narant, please say it!" Hearing Narant''s added words, Jerry and the others felt the turn of the curve, and immediately stared at Narant. "That is to help clean up the dark creatures on the Glory Continent!" "Clean up the dark creatures on the Glory Continent?" Jerry and the others were taken aback for a moment, but they didn''t expect that Narant would let them do such a thing. Although Glory Continent is their hometown, they do miss it a bit. However, after staying in this Sacred Continent for a few years, and having experienced the abundance of elements and magic power in the Sacred Continent, plus the abundance of various products, in fact, a group of nobles have cut off the idea of ??returning to the Glory Continent. Therefore, everyone never thought of taking back the Glory Continent. At least for now, before he has stood his ground, he will not have such an idea. "Yes, after all, the Glory Continent raised us. Since I, Narant, have the ability now, I should find a way to retake the Glory Continent!" Nalanda nodded. Jerry and the others didn''t know that Narant was due to the system mission, so after hearing Narant''s words, they immediately became awe-inspiring. "Baron Narant, your noble qualities are worth learning from all our nobles, and we are very willing to assist you in accomplishing this goal!" "It''s just that the journey to the Glory Continent is too far..." "Jerry, in your direction, there is not only one road to the north of the Glory Continent, but there is also one near us." Hearing the worries of Jerry and the others, Narant immediately told everyone about the passage near the Furnace Castle. "There is still a passage!" Several people''s eyes widened when they heard the words, and then they said: "Baron Narant, since this is the case, then we will follow your instructions to clean up the dark creatures in the Glory Continent!" Now that there is a passage, those few people have nothing to hesitate. "Oh, very good, of course, you are also in the direction, I Narant will not let you busy in vain," "During the battle in the Glory Continent, the logistics and supplies of your combat team were all handled by me, and the matters concerning planting sacred thorns were also completed by my subordinates." "In addition, the weapons and equipment of your soldiers also need to be replaced. Later, you can count how many soldiers and horses you can dispatch, and I will let people prepare the weapons and equipment for you!" Let Jerry and others deal with the dark creatures in the Glory Continent Narant is not worried at all. After staying in this sacred continent for a few years, they and their subordinates have also improved a lot. Although there is no such pervert as Storm Leader, it is not difficult to deal with the low-level dark creatures of Glory Continent. In particular, Narant is also preparing to equip them with weapons and equipment seized from the Bach coalition. "Baron Narant, how can you afford food and weapons and equipment." Jerry and the others immediately waved their hands. "You don''t have to refuse. The matter of cleaning up the Glory Continent was proposed by me, so I will naturally pay for these expenses!" "Besides, your territory still needs to be built from scratch, so the gold coins compensated by the Bach Empire are definitely not enough." "So, this matter is settled!" Chapter 913： embark on a journey The reason why Narant is so generous is not purely because he wants to be the victim of this. But because this task is released by the system, in order to ensure that there are no other errors in the task, since no one can be hired, it is good to pay. Especially now, seeing that the nobles of the Glory Continent are no longer thinking about returning to the Glory Continent, he feels that he may be able to use it as a rear foundation after cleaning up the Glory Continent. After all, there are only two roads leading to the Glory Continent, one is the hidden mountain road of the Furnace Castle. This mountain road is currently controlled by Narant, so it belongs to him. The other is the passage in the north near the Bach Empire. That passage is more than two months away from the Glory Continent, and it needs to pass through a long forest passage. However, no one should pass that road now, after all, it has been occupied by dark creatures, and there is no oil and water. Even if possible, Narant would like to leave some dark creatures behind to become a natural barrier preventing others from going to the Glory Continent. "Thanks to Baron Narant for his goodness!" "Thanks to Baron Narant for his goodness!" Seeing that Narant had made up his mind, the nobles didn''t say more. But one by one, they felt more and more that they had to become Narant''s vassals. Because the weapon Narant gave them this time is not an ordinary weapon, it was used by the Bach coalition, and it can be said that it is already the most elite existence of the cavalry regiment. Such weapons, if they are equipped with their own, I am afraid that it will not be enough to sell iron. But Narant said send it as soon as possible, just to let them clean up the dark creatures in the Glory Continent, which is really healthy. Can you follow such a healthy Fengjun, will you worry about not having a good life in the future? "You don''t need to thank me, I should go out again after a while, and it''s up to you to clear the dark creatures of the Glory Continent." "At that time, you don''t have to be too quick, but you can make steady progress to minimize casualties. !" Narant waved his hand towards several people and specifically asked a few words. "Don''t worry, Baron Narant, we know!" Several people immediately patted their chests and responded to Narant. Afterwards, Narant entertained a few people. After lunch, Jerry and the others left directly with the weapons and equipment assigned by Narant. This time, the dozen or so will make up a total of about 15,000 extraordinary cavalry regiments. And that number is their limit. Although these nobles were also big nobles at the beginning, the thin elements and magic power of Glory Continent made it difficult to become a Bronze Knight. The extraordinary cavalry regiment of 15,000 people has grown in the past two years. After confirming the number reported by Jerry and others, Narant also directly transferred more than 15,000 sets of weapons and equipment with a big wave of his hand. As for whether there will be any fakes, Narant believes that they will not be so stupid. Besides, I will also send barbarians to plant sacred thorns with the team, so how many people there are is still very clear. After Jerry and the others left, he was very concerned about Narant''s affairs, which even surprised Narant. These guys actually sent messengers over just a week later, and they have assembled their teams and can set off at any time, as long as Narant sends them to guide them to the passage. "These guys, count the time, my weapons and equipment will only be sent for a day or two at most!" "Also, didn''t these guys settle their territories personally?" Glad that Jerry and others were so quick, after all, it was related to the progress of their mission. At the moment, thousands of barbarians were directly arranged to bring food supplies to gather with Jerry and others, and then take them to the mountain pass. And just after arranging the affairs of Jerry and others, Narant also received a call for letters from the alliance. As expected by Narant, with his current strength, he cannot escape such a call. The call-up date is for Narant to set off for the City of Thorns to assemble in a month''s time. And specially instructed that if you encounter other race teams on the road, you must not conflict. Because this assembled team will have several races such as orcs. Narant saw this reminder and felt a little emotional at the time. Some time ago, he was still at war with each other, the enemy of life and death, but in the blink of an eye, he wanted to become an ally again. However, this just verifies a sentence from the previous life, as the saying goes, there are no permanent enemies, only permanent interests. After receiving the call-up order, Narant began to meditate for the next period of time. During this time, Narant''s first magic armored vehicle was finally completed. This completion refers to the addition of accessories such as the front steel bumper and the roof blade anti-climbing. When the first magic armored car was completely completed, the second magic armored car had actually started construction, and the turret had also been completed. In one month, according to Narant''s calculations, if the goblins work in three shifts day and night, the second magic armored vehicle should be able to be forged. At that time, with two magic armored vehicles, it will greatly enhance the defense and dash capabilities of Narant''s subordinates in battle. In addition to the Fel armored vehicle, the unarmored self-propelled cannon Fel Wagon was also forged under the orders of Narant. It is also the three shifts that work day and night, and Narant''s ideal is to have 30 vehicles on the day of expedition. In addition, the original attack weapons of the bed crossbow were not abandoned by Narant. Because these primitive long-range attack weapons are much weaker, but their advantages are also obvious. That is, the cost is low and the forging speed is fast. Therefore, Narant plans to equip more bed crossbows this time, and use these bed crossbows as the best weapon for harvesting low-level dark creatures. In addition to weapons and equipment, the strength of Narant''s subordinates has also advanced by leaps and bounds during this time, especially the Magician Legion and the Longbow Squad. The boys and girls of the Magician Legion have now all been promoted to intermediate magicians. If this is spread out, it will definitely shock everyone''s jaws. However, who told Narant to invest so much affinity and spiritual power in these magician boys and girls dreams. This and this is permanent and effective, so that the cultivation speed of many boys and girls has been greatly improved. As for the longbowmen team, it may be because of the benefits of Vivian''s talent enhancement, and her own fighting spirit, so that every arrow shot can reach the power of a bed crossbow. Although limited by the strength of the longbow arm and the length of the arrow, they could not penetrate several enemies with one arrow. But the power of that arrow is enough to kill the low-level Warcraft with one blow. Compared with the progress of his subordinates, Narant himself has not made much progress except to improve the casting speed of magic. The most important thing is that the magic power and elements of this sacred continent can only support the cultivation of fighting spirit and magic to the realm of sky knight and magister. In this way, once approaching these two stages, or after entering these two stages, the speed of cultivation will inevitably slow down. This situation is similar to the situation where the nobles in the Glory Continent cultivated to the golden knight to the ceiling. Although Narant is only one step away from the sky knight, it will still take a lot of time to break through without relying on the magical fruit. However, Narant is not in a hurry, after all, he is waiting for the arrival of the dark creature. At that time, as long as the energy points are in place, any bottleneck will not be a problem. "This dark abyss is really menacing, that dead energy, just standing here can make people stand upside down!" This morning, Narant got up early as always. Asking the servant to deliver breakfast to the balcony of the castle, Narant sighed while looking at the dark abyss that seemed to be connected to the Holy Continent while drinking breakfast. After months of approaching, this dark abyss is finally about to connect with the Holy Continent. At first, it was only the size of a disc, but now it is impossible to tell the difference between the sacred continent and the dark abyss. Because, from the perspective of everyone in the Sacred Continent at this moment, the dark abyss seems to be a alpine barrier in the sky, and it is not separated from the Sacred Continent. This also shows that the dark abyss is very close to the sacred continent, and the day of connection is not too far away. "Sir, all the supplies you ordered have been gathered outside the castle!" "Also, all the soldiers who went on the expedition have also arrived outside the castle." Thomas carefully reported to Narant at this time. It turned out that it was only a day away from the day of the expedition. Early tomorrow morning, Narant will need to take his subordinates to the expedition. "Well, Thomas, tell Chef Rose to give the guards a sumptuous dinner today. After all, I don''t know what the final result of this expedition will be." "Yes, my lord!" Thomas It was the first time I heard such melancholy words from my own adults, and his expression immediately showed a little worry. After all, although the expeditions of their own adults in the past were not full of confidence, they were never so nervous. "Sir, our human race is protected by the God of Glory, and we can definitely defeat the dark creatures!" "And you are a noble of the God of Glory, and you will definitely lead us to victory." "Hehe, Thomas, the more you talk. It''s better to come!" Narant shook his head with a smile, naturally not taking Thomas'' comforting words seriously. This time the situation is really different, it is a life-and-death crisis for the entire Holy Continent. Under such a life-and-death crisis, the power of Narant alone or a Storm Territory is too small. Even, during this time, he has been reported by Shirley many times, saying that there are groups of orcs passing by around the storm. Of course, these orcs did not attack the Storm Territory, but rushed to the Fortress of Thorns to gather with other races according to the agreement with the Alliance. These orcs may know that Narant is not easy to mess with, so although they passed the vicinity of Stormwind, they did not dare to step into the Stormland. In this way, Narant didn''t take them seriously, and let them enter the Black Rock Plain to take the road. "My lord, what the subordinate just said was not flattering, but the true words of the subordinate!" Thomas saw that his adult did not believe it, and immediately explained. "Okay, Thomas, I know what you mean, my lord, I also hope that I am really the illegitimate child of the God of Glory!" Narant waved his hand, and then turned his eyes to another continent that was already the size of a truck. The continent that was used as reinforcements by the Holy Alliance was still a long way from the Holy Continent at this moment. Therefore, it is an established fact that all races in the Holy Continent must resist the Dark Abyss alone for a period of time. He only hoped that the people of the Holy Continent would be able to resist the attack of the dark abyss and wait for the moment when the Holy Continent and the Human Race Continent were connected. ...The next morning, Narant, wearing armor and a red cloak, walked out of the castle under the guard of the goddesses. In front of the gentle **** of the castle, a large number of subordinates have been assembled. This time Narant dispatched a full 5,000 people. Among these 5,000 people, in addition to the 2,000 who dealt with the Bach coalition last time, another 1,000 goblin warriors were added, as well as a thousand barbarian warriors and a thousand ordinary guards. Needless to say, goblin warriors, after they joined the team, like other goblin warriors, they held a mithril pickaxe and became a ''pile driver'' that flew at the speed of their hands. The two additional ordinary guards were specially prepared by Narant for the long-range attack team. UU reading www. uukanshu.com This time, Narant turned all the workshops on to full power, plus the production that had been uninterrupted during the previous expedition, he now owns hundreds of crossbows. In this way, the thousand barbarian warriors and the thousand ordinary guards are prepared for the crossbow. Narant''s positioning for this war is simply that he is not strong enough, and he uses weapons to make it up. At that time, he will let his subordinates face the enemy as little as possible, and instead use these ultra-mobile long-range attack weapons to kill the enemy. "Let''s go!" No need to do extra pre-war mobilization, Narant is already very oriented towards his subordinates. Especially now that the endless black air pervading that day has already made the entire race of the Holy Continent know that they have no way out. Taking the team on the journey, Narant took his subordinates all the way towards the City of Thorns. And this time, there was no noble team from the Glory Continent with him, because these nobles from the Glory Continent did not receive the call. They should be used as the back force. If the situation ahead is urgent, they will be mobilized to be responsible for logistics such as delivering supplies. Narant''s team moved a lot faster this time than last time, because all his team members were equipped with carriages. Even those ordinary carriages are so extravagant that four war horses serve a carriage. And these horses were captured by Narant from the Bach coalition. Although a carriage has two horses pulling at the same time, it is already full of power. But just in case, Narant still equipped a horse that could be used as a replacement next to the carriage. At that time, even if there is a long-distance attack, the carriage will not lose its combat effectiveness due to the fatigue of the war horse. Along the way, it took Narant half a month to arrive outside the City of Thorns. On the way, he not only encountered dwarves and orcs, but also encountered goblins other than Lombards. Chapter 914： Elf No content Chapter 915： vote No content Chapter 916： arrive on the battlefield ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "Ok, in fact, we goblins still feel safe in the Fortress of Thorns!" The orcs have already expressed their approval, and the goblins naturally have no choice. It''s just that the goblin had a worried expression on his face, obviously just as Narant thought. The reason why goblins are against going to the land of death for defense is all because these guys are too afraid of death. "Prince Budollon, please rest assured, our human race is most aware of the horror of the dark abyss, so at such a critical moment, we all know how to focus on the overall situation." "And since the voting has been completed this time, then I hope that Prince Boudoron will also sincerely cooperate with us for the sake of the entire Holy Alliance!" Hearing the words, Budollon snorted coldly and said nothing more. In this way, the strategic plan of the coalition forces has finally been decided. At this time, Narant also thanked the King of the Hill a few words, and then prepared to return to his original position. "Narant, this time I mention the entire alliance to thank you!" However, Theodore took two steps forward at this time, and also whispered thanks in Narant''s ear. "President Theodore is polite, this crisis is facing the entire Holy Continent, and my Storm Collar can''t escape it either!" "And I also think that the first plan is the most correct one, at least extending the defense line forward, which gives us enough space to resist, and also has the opportunity to retreat!" Narrant said modestly to Theodore. "Hehe, Baron Narant is indeed wise!" Immediately, Theodore patted Narant on the shoulder and said no more, because the meeting was still going on. And Narant was also about to leave, but at this moment, he felt another somewhat sharp gaze swept over him. Narant looked up, but it was where the kings of the six empires were. Although Narant has only seen the king of the Nok Empire, he has not masked other kings. But he didn''t have to think about it and guessed that it must be King Bach who was hostile to him. This King Bach has a triangular eye, but it is somewhat similar to Eric, the same treacherous and sinister image. Narant didn''t care about King Bach, smiled playfully at him, and then went straight back to the stage. "Baron Narant, you are the object of my admiration!" Just as Narant took his seat, Tucker immediately stared at Narant with wide-open eyes. "Haha, I don''t dare to be, I don''t dare to be!" Narant waved his hand. He found that the fat man didn''t look like a king at all, and he didn''t know if the throne was picked up. "Baron Narant, of course you can become the object of my admiration. If you didn''t know the king of the hill, this time the orcs would definitely succeed, and our human race might really suffer heavy losses." "Especially our Tata Principality, which is only half a month away from this fortress of thorns, it is very dangerous!" "Baron Narant, don''t be humble. If you come to our Tata Principality in the future, you will definitely be treated as a Principality VIP!" Tucker''s expression was unmistakable, and that expression seemed to instantly become a diehard Narant fan. In this regard, Narant can only roll his eyes and say nothing more. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ And then, President Theodore said a lot about the layout and arrangement of the next war defense in the council. This time, at least 1.2 million people in the entire coalition will go to the place of death. The remaining 300,000 people stayed in the City of Thorns for defense, which was regarded as the second line of defense for the Fortress of Thorns. And the departure time of the teams is three days later, which can be regarded as a good rest time for the coalition forces. In addition, President Theodore will send tens of thousands of serfs to the land of death today in the name of the alliance to reinforce several cities that need to be garrisoned. Soon, the meeting ended, and Narant left the meeting hall with other duchy kings or leaders. And Theodore and the kings had to stay to continue the distribution of troops. Rejecting Tucker''s warm invitation, Narant returned directly to the camp. For the next three days, he was very calm and hid in his camp. And all the subordinates also took advantage of this time to recuperate. After all, they had to travel fast for half a month. Even if they had a carriage ride, it was tiring. Three days later, with the sound of a trumpet, the gates of the sacred thorns were fully opened. A group of coalition troops began to pull out their camps one after another, and then passed through the fortress of thorns in an orderly manner, heading towards the place of death outside the fortress. At this moment, the dark abyss continent is getting closer and closer, almost sticking to the sacred continent. It is worth mentioning that. Narant originally thought that the dark abyss continent would be connected at the edge of the sacred continent. Just like the puzzle of the previous life, when the time comes, it will be connected into two evenly. But seeing this scene, Narant felt that the Dark Abyss Continent would most likely hit the Sacred Continent. Narant very much wished that the idea was superfluous. Otherwise, when the two continents collide, I don''t know how much shaking it will cause. But no matter what, it was definitely a catastrophe for the commoners and serfs of the Holy Alliance. During the journey, the more Narant thought about it, the more uneasy he became. He let Quick and others lead the team, while he went directly to find President Theodore and others. "Narant, I heard you''re looking for me? Is there something wrong?" "President Theodore, and your Excellencies, it''s like this. I don''t know how you think the contact between the Dark Abyss and our Holy Continent will be carried out at that time?" Narant asked directly. Theodore and several imperial kings, plus the kings or leaders of the other three tribes, looked at Narant inexplicably. "Narant, the dark abyss should choose to connect with the border of our sacred continent. Do you think there are other ways?" Theodore thought for a moment and answered. "President Theodore, do you think that the Dark Abyss Continent was directly smashed?" To tell the truth, recently I have been using reading books to keep up with updates, switching sources, and reading aloud tones. It can be used for both Android and Apple. ¡¿ "Fall directly, how is this possible?" President Theodore was stunned for a moment. The other kings were also stagnant, and then the Orc Prince Budoron laughed and said, "Boy, I really don''t know how you defeated our Orc army in the first place!" This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "Don''t you think dark creatures are not afraid of death?" "Perhaps, they are really not afraid of death, but if they really use their continent to smash our sacred continent, what are they doing with us?" Narant directly gave the fish-breeding guy a white eye, and then continued to say to President Theodore: "President Theodore, and your Excellencies, in order to invade the Sacred Continent, the Dark Abyss will not Destroy the Sacred Continent completely, but they can hit us in small parts." "And even the slightest impact would be enough to cause an unprecedented earthquake on our sacred continent." "When the time comes, whether it''s civilian houses or some towering buildings, it will definitely be affected." "This..." President Theodore listened to what Narant said, and put away his previous unconcerned thoughts. Narant is right, the dark creatures don''t care about the life and death of the sacred continent creatures at all. Therefore, in order to quickly capture the Sacred Continent, they might have a slight impact. Such an impact should have no damage to the dark creatures. After all, many dark creatures do not need to live in the house. But the human race is different. They all need houses to live in. If the houses are collapsed, the affected civilians will not be one or two! "Baron Narant, what do you think we should do now to avoid serious consequences?" Theodore asked Narant. "President Theodore, in fact, I don''t have very good advice. However, if conditions permit, it is best to prepare for each city." "Not only do all kinds of food, cold weather and other materials are prepared, but if possible, it is best to evacuate some serfs in dense areas in the short term and let them live in open areas outside the city!" "Narant, okay, I understand!" President Theodore nodded. Then, he looked at the kings of the empire. "Theodore, you don''t really believe what he said, do you?" King Bach spoke to President Theodore. "King Bach, although the probability that Narant said is very small, I think it is necessary to take precautions!" Theodore nodded. "Haha, we orcs won''t listen to such absurd proposals!" King Bach hadn''t made a statement over there, but the Orc Prince Budolon was disdainful again. When Theodore saw this, he immediately said: "Everyone, this matter is indeed not 100% certain, so I just want you to prepare if it is possible, after all, Baron Narant came to tell us. , it is also a good intention.¡± "Of course, if someone thinks that such a thing will not happen, it can be regarded as not heard!" Theodore didn''t want to talk any more, so he explained the situation to everyone with a smile. Anyway, Narant''s reminder has been told to everyone, it is their business whether they listen or not. "In addition, I will tell all the alliance principalities of this news later. Similarly, whether to be on guard or not, it is also up to the principalities themselves to consider!" After speaking, Theodore didn''t say any more, but called a few of his subordinates to start giving orders. After listening, several imperial kings pondered for a moment, and then gave orders to the guards beside them. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ "Baron Narant, you really think this is possible!" At this moment, the King of the Hill rode his mount and came to Narant. The king of the hill was actually riding an oversized wild boar. Feeling the powerful breath of the wild boar, Narant no longer felt funny, and nodded to the king of the hill. "King of the Hill, although it''s just my guess, I think it is necessary to take precautions. After all, the madness of dark creatures cannot be speculated with normal thinking." "The other thing is, the king of the hill, your furnace castle is built in the mountain aperture. I think it is necessary to strengthen it, or temporarily evacuate the clansmen inside, so as to ensure that nothing goes wrong!" "Okay, Baron Narant, isn''t it just a month, we dwarves can delay it!" The King of the Hill nodded directly, and immediately made a decision to prepare for prevention. After all, if there is a big earthquake, the fortress castle can be more dangerous than the human city. Afterwards, the King of the Hill immediately prepared to call his subordinates and send someone back to inform the clan. "King of the hill, I have Swift Eagle as a messenger here, why don''t you write an order, I will let Swift Eagle bring it back, and I will also help you to send it back to the Forge Castle by the way, otherwise I am worried that the messenger you sent will not have enough time. Back to the Forge!" Seeing that the King of the Hill trusted him so much, Narant didn''t mind doing him a favor. "Thank you, Narant!" The King of the Hill nodded immediately. Immediately, the King of the Hill wrote a letter to Narant. When Narant saw that his duty of reminding had been completed, he immediately returned to his team. Immediately, he asked Shirley to send several Swift Eagles back towards the Storm Leader. These Swift Eagles will be teleported to Storm Collar, Tulip Collar, Natasha, Insabella, and Mountain Pass Camp. Of course, the envelopes sent to the dwarves will also be forwarded by the barbarians at the mountain pass camp. When the swift eagle flew away, Narant was a little relieved. The next journey became uneventful, and after a week, the coalition forces finally entered the land of death. And on the edge of the land of death, after the expedition a few months ago, there were basically no dark creatures around. The main reason was that the last time the alliance team planted the sacred thorns to eliminate the death in this edge area. almost. If there is no such crisis, the scope of the dead land will shrink again after at most half a year. Without the support of death, the dark creatures on this edge also become rare, and occasionally only a few low-level dark creatures wander. Such stragglers can be easily taken away by the coalition troops. After continuing on for three days, they finally reached the battlefield and came to the vicinity of the original Duke City and when they reached this area, the coalition forces also began to divide their forces. After discussing with several other races this time, the Holy Alliance decided to select more than 30 cities as defense points for guards. These defensive points are centered on the Duke City, and will support each other at that time. Half a million of the coalition troops will be stationed in the Duke City, and the rest will be divided into tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands and will be dispatched to surrounding small towns or castles. This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->> ¡¾Warlords: Rise from the Land of Doom¡¿¡¾¡¿ What surprised Narant was that he was assigned to a small town to guard this time. And this small town is also located at the back of a number of defensive points. In other words, Narant is the safest place to exist. Of course, since the location is safe, the number of people must be small, and Narant himself has nearly 5,000 people, which has just exceeded 10,000. And their task is also very simple, that is, to become a temporary storage place for the supplies sent from the rear, or a transfer station. With millions of people going on an expedition, there must be a huge amount of materials. Some of the materials used in case of emergencies are first stacked in the small city, and other cities will come to draw if they need it. This also avoids that due to poor communication before and after the war, cities that really need materials cannot be quickly replenished. And Narant didn''t say much when he learned that he had won this fairly easy task. He is not a war madman, and if he can survive, he must be happy. Moreover, Narant knew from the messenger that this was a special treatment given to him by President Theodore. Chapter 917： goblin warrior Theodore said that Narant had made a great contribution in the last expedition, so this time there was no need to let him, a baron noble who was not even a duchy, stand in the forefront. After all, this time, the six major empires are dispatched together. If even the six major empires can''t stop it, and it is necessary to rely on Narant alone, I am afraid it will not work. Having received such a statement, Narant stayed in the Viscount town with great peace of mind. Since it is only a small town of Viscount, the scale of the city is definitely not large, and it can accommodate about 100,000 people. The castle was also built on a hill, but it was somewhat dilapidated. "Everyone, let''s go to the city!" Looking at the little commanders of the four races beside him, Narant stepped into the city first. The leaders of the other four clans looked at each other and immediately followed. Entering the city, Narant was very satisfied with the work of the serfs the other day. Not only will the gates of the city be reinforced, even some gaps in the city walls will be refilled. Although the appearance does not look grand, the firmness should be no problem. And the city wall of this small city is not too high, only about 20 meters. Compared to Duke Ayutthaya, it is at least more than half shorter. But Narant and the others were at the rear of the coalition this time, so such a city wall was not too weak. "Human nobles, this time your team has the largest number of people. Tell me how you decide to guard the city." Several commanders climbed the city wall, and the orc commander immediately looked at Narant. However, the tone of this guy''s speech was not friendly, and even a little hostile. After all, Narant taught a bunch of Orcs in the Black Rock Plains, but let the Orcs know his existence. These orcs usually claim to be the strongest warriors in the Holy Continent, and they despise the skinny humans very much. In this way, being defeated by a small human race like Narant is a pain in the hearts of all orcs. "Since Shit Your Excellency you asked..." "Humans, it''s Gus, not shit!" The orc immediately retorted angrily when he heard the words. "Okay, shit... Your Excellency Gus, this city has three walls to defend, the front and the left and right." "As for the castle at the back, I have sent someone to see the hills there. The bottom of the hill at the back was dug straight by the owner of the castle, with a drop of more than 40 meters." "So, the guards at the rear don''t need to worry too much, just send a few soldiers to look after it!" "Then, now that leaves the front and the left and right." "The front of this city is wide, why don''t you leave it to me to guard it." "And the left and right sides are left for you orcs, dwarves and elves to guard." "The number of elven warriors is slightly smaller, and all of them are longbowmen, so let the elven warriors be divided into two groups to provide you with remote support." "Do you think this is okay?" Narant looked at several people. After listening to what Narant said, the leaders of several races flashed thinking light in their eyes. In their hearts, the human race is cunning. Even if Narant''s allocation is really based on the overall situation, they still need to think more about it. Narant didn''t care either, just quietly waiting for them to think. "Okay, Baron Narant, then we dwarves will guard the left city wall!" At this time, the leader of the dwarves finished thinking first. If it wasn''t for the alertness of the human race, otherwise the dwarf would not have to think for so long when facing Narant. After all, Narant had a good relationship with their dwarves. "Okay, Your Excellency Bronze Hammer, the left city wall will be handed over to you!" Narant nodded. "Then we orcs will guard the right side!" At this time, Gu Si of the Orcs finally nodded and agreed after seeing that the dwarves had finished thinking. "Our elves have no opinion!" a masked female elf in the elves said. Narant heard the words and glanced at the female elf. This female elf is not only tall and graceful, but her voice is as sweet as an oriole. However, it is a pity that this female elf did not reveal her true colors like other elves. A silver mask completely covered her face, and only those twinkling eyes could be seen clearly. Narant had reason to suspect that this female elf should have some status in the elf clan, because the small group of elf guards who followed her were very respectful to her. Of course, these are not particularly important. Now Narant has no extra thoughts to pay attention to this elf beauty. After all, in such a life-and-death situation, it must be the most important thing to save life. The next moment, Narant withdrew his gaze. "Human nobles, what about us? What about our goblins?" At this moment, the goblin leader, who was so short and almost non-existent, was a little unhappy and asked Narant. "You goblin warriors naturally have tasks. I think you are so brave that you don''t have to stay on the city wall for the time being." "But when the city wall is in an emergency, where is the need for support, and then let you all be dispatched!" "Of course, before this, I don''t know whether you goblin warriors can dig a tunnel under this city!" Narant smiled and looked at the goblins. "Dig tunnels? What are you digging tunnels for?" The goblin leader was very satisfied with the adjectives of Narant''s two warriors. So I heard that Narant was actually going to make them work hard, but he was not too angry. "This mighty goblin leader, you also know that there are a lot of dark creatures, especially this time the real dark abyss continent is coming." "So, even if we are behind the Duke City, we have to take precautions." "For example, if there are some dark creatures surrounding us, and other cities are in urgent need of supplies, then we can transport the supplies directly from the tunnel, avoiding the possibility that the friendly forces cannot approach the city at that time!" This is the reason why Narant complimented these goblins with conscience. After years of wars, big and small, Narant has truly grown into a qualified commander. Therefore, planning ahead is one of the qualities he has now. "Pfft, human nobles, I don''t think you are thinking that you will be able to transport the supplies out at that time. Instead, you may want to use the tunnel to escape for your life!" At this time, the orc Gusi burst out laughing. However, it was fine that he didn''t say so, the goblin leader''s originally reluctant expression suddenly lit up. "Human nobles, then leave this matter to us Goblin Warriors. In addition to fighting, construction is also our specialty." "By the way, the nobles of the human race, where does this tunnel need to be excavated, and then where to go!" The goblin leader looked at Narant. "Let''s dig this tunnel from the small courtyard in the city, and dig it into the pile of rocks in front of it. After digging through, seal it with stones, and then open it when needed!" Narant glanced around. , and immediately pointed out the location of the entrance and exit of the tunnel. "Okay, human nobles!" "However, is one tunnel enough? Do you want to dig two more?" the goblin leader continued to ask. "..." Narant is considered to have served these green-skinned guys. "No need, only one is needed. When the time comes, the excavation should be wider. By the way, the firmness must be ensured. If possible, the stone houses in the city can also be demolished and the stones can be moved into the tunnel for filling!" "Human nobles, don''t worry, the tunnels dug by our goblins are absolutely solid and reliable." The goblin leader immediately patted his chest to assure. Just kidding, that''s an escape for one''s life... Abu, that''s a channel for delivering supplies to other friendly troops, and they will definitely ensure that the tunnel is firm. "Very good, then you can arrange it, but I need to arrange the city later. There will be some movements at that time, so don''t be nervous!" Saying that, regardless of the doubts of the people, Narant walked towards his team. It didn''t take long for ten magic energy carriages equipped with magic energy cannons to drive to all parts of the small town. Boom! Boom! Not long after, there was a roar in the city, accompanied by the sound of large buildings collapsing. This sudden roar and the collapse of the building made the leaders of the other tribes jump. "Bastard, what does this human aristocrat mean, he actually knocked down all the towers on the city wall!" And when the commanders reacted to it, they immediately yelled at them the next moment. In particular, Gu Si of the Orc race, saw that the towers every 100 meters on the city wall were collapsed, and suddenly became angry. Those defensive towers are one of the best fortifications on the city wall. Whether it is a longbowman or a spear thrower, you only need to enter it, which can not only increase the shooting distance, but also avoid being attacked by the enemy. But now it has been smashed by the human race. At the moment, the orc leader went straight to find Narant in a rage. Although the dwarves and elves did not curse, they also came to Narant for an explanation. "Everyone, the tower is not strong. I''m worried that if there is an earthquake, the tower will collapse immediately." "And in that case, not only the people in the tower, but even the people around will not be spared." Narant gave an explanation very simply, and did not feel any guilt. "You human nobleman thinks too much, how could the dark creatures use their continent to hit our sacred continent!" In the face of Narant''s explanation, the orc leader Guth was naturally dismissive. But because the boat was done, he couldn''t do anything, and then he could only leave in a huff. And Narant doesn''t care about it. It doesn''t matter if he guesses wrong. Anyway, it''s just a few dilapidated towers, and it won''t affect the defense too much. Later, Narant''s magic cannon team drove to the Viscount Castle again, and also used those high rises not only as shooting platforms, but also responsible for adding towering arrow towers to the castle. When all the towering buildings in the city have been cleared, Narant''s preparations will be completed. Then he asked his subordinates to find an open area to camp, and at the same time placed long-range attack weapons on his city wall defense line. After the long-range weapons were all arranged, Narant was idle. Three days later, and at noon on this day, the logistics team from the rear finally completed the supply of all the cities on the front line and began to hoard supplies in the small city of Narant. And Narant and others have something to do at this time, that is, let their subordinates guide these supply teams to store materials in different districts. "Hey, what''s going on with that castle? I remember that when I passed by outside the city the day before yesterday, the castle was still in good condition, and the towers were so majestic. Could it be that there has been a battle here." On this day, several leaders of the convoy who were responsible for transporting supplies looked at the Viscount Castle behind the city, and asked the surrounding soldiers with some doubts. "Hmph, it''s not that stupid aristocrat of your human race. He even let people blow up all those towers, saying that he was worried that when the dark abyss came, it would hit our sacred continent and cause an earthquake." A greedy orc who came to find food immediately joked when he heard the words. "Is that Baron Narant?" Several team leaders were stunned when they heard the words, and then shook their heads and said, "Baron Narant is really admirable in terms of combat, but this time he seems to have done too much. pass." "Yeah, because of Baron Narant''s guess, I heard that many civilians in the King''s City of Luye were forcibly driven out of the city, saying that they were worried that there would be a major earthquake and some dilapidated stone houses would collapse!" "Yeah, so is our Tata Principality, and the entire Principality''s city has issued such an order, and even the palace has been evacuated!" "Hmph, if you want me to tell you, that Narant of yours is too busy with his own business, do you really think he is a **** and can predict everything..." The orcs were even more proud when they heard that even the humans were talking about Narant. . Get ready to scold again now. Boom! However, just before his voice completely fell, a loud noise came from the sky. , "What''s going on?" Several people immediately stopped when they heard the sound, because the loud noise was unprecedentedly loud and grand. "That direction is the direction of Duke City? Could it be that the dark abyss has finally arrived..." rumbling rumbling... And just when a few people were in shock, a louder roar came continuously in the next moment. boom boom boom¡­ At the same time, everyone suddenly felt that the ground beneath their feet began to tremble. And this tremor became more and more intense as the roar continued. "Ah, what the **** is going on here?" "Ah, no, the wall is about to collapse." "The Beastmaster is above... ah..." And with the violent ups and downs of the ground, everyone in the field felt unsteady and was shaken. That is, at this time, a dilapidated stone house on the side collapsed directly because it could not resist the violent vibration. I have to say that the orc was also unlucky before. He was the closest to the wall. As the stone house collapsed, stones weighing several hundred kilograms fell on him. He only had time to let out a cry of exclamation and wailing, and then he was drowned in the chaos. "Quick... run, run to the street!" The other people were so frightened that they lost their minds, and no matter what caused the shock, they all crawled and fled towards the middle of the empty street. Chapter 918： dark abyss Several people stumbled to the middle of the street, only to find that the same groups of serfs and soldiers all over the city took refuge in the middle of the street. "This... is this the big earthquake that Baron Narant said, the dark abyss really hit our sacred continent!" At this time, everyone was bloodless, watching many dilapidated houses around them continue to collapse, as if they had seen the end of the world. In addition, they finally remembered what Narant said while they were panicking. In fact, it wasn''t just the people in this small town who remembered what Narant said. It is the entire Sacred Continent, as long as anyone who has heard Narant''s reminder, remembers Narant''s prediction in advance. For example, in the big city of the Duke at the moment, the 500,000 coalition troops stationed again have become chaotic at this moment. Although President Theodore and many duchies or kings accepted Narrant''s reminder, the problem was that they just sent the news back to the Holy Alliance. And here in the garrison, they did not carry out the meticulous prevention as Narant. In this way, when the big earthquake came without warning, the hundreds of thousands of troops basically settled in those relatively complete cities in the city. The barely usable arrow tower on the city wall has already been arranged for enough soldiers to enter. When a major earthquake came, the first to collapse were these towers that had been simply repaired, plus many stone houses in the city that were used as soldiers'' residences. For a while, the roar of the collapsed buildings continued from up and down the duke city, and the smoke billowed along with the panic and mourning of many soldiers. "It turned out to be really hit by Narant!" President Theodore stood on the city wall, looking at the city filled with smoke and dust, his face was extremely solemn. At this time, the rest of the empires, duchy kings and leaders of various races stationed in the duke city also gathered. Everyone looked at the situation in the city one by one, no matter how strong they were, there was nothing they could do at this moment. "We should pay more attention to Narant''s reminder!" At this time, the king of the Nok Empire sighed. Although most of the soldiers in the city had already run out of the stone house at the moment of the tremor, there were still many soldiers who were too late to avoid being buried, or were smashed and injured. And before the war started, the coalition suffered such a setback, which is definitely a blow to morale. "Yeah, but the results are not too bad now. Fortunately, there is a reminder from Baron Narant, otherwise the losses in our empire may be even more serious, and then it will be the real catastrophe!" "With such a powerful shock, many buildings in our empire will definitely collapse. By that time, the civilians will have no shelter, no food, and we are attacked by dark creatures in front of us. That is the end that we can''t take care of at the end!" The King of the Blue Shield Principality nodded in agreement. At this time, everyone suddenly heard a slight clucking sound. Immediately he turned his attention to King Bach. Sure enough, at this moment, King Bach clenched his fists slightly, and his face was still gloomy. Seeing this, everyone knew what was going on without asking. Narant kindly reminded that day, although they did not fully believe it, but out of caution, they sent a messenger back and issued an order to evacuate and transfer supplies. In this way, although casualties and losses are still inevitable, at least it can be reduced a lot. But the Bach Empire is probably not so lucky. Instead of listening to Narant''s advice that day, the Bach king disdained mockery. Now it''s good, it''s really self-inflicted. And everyone is not ready to persuade, this is just what King Bach suffered. Of course, there was another person who did not listen to Narant''s advice that day, and that was the Orc Prince Budolon. At this moment, although this guy''s face is also not good-looking, the orcs are living the most primitive hunting life. Therefore, most of the houses where orcs live are caves or wooden houses. It is estimated that the stone house building is only owned by the king of the orcs, and the loss will definitely not be as huge as that of the human race. But if you look closely, among this group of people, there are still one or two kings of the principality, with a slight smile that can''t help but laugh. For example, Tak, the king of the Duchy of Tata, who sat next to Narant in the meeting hall of the Fortress of Thorns last time. At this moment, King Tucker resisted the urge to laugh out loud, and his shoulders kept shaking. If it is said that many other kings have listened to Narant''s suggestion and made some preparations. He, Tucker, was different, but issued a strict order that all cities must be evacuated from civilians. Even though this would lead to a burst of confusion, Tucker felt that a magical existence like Narant would happen with a high probability as he said. For nothing else, but because of his admiration for Narant. Unexpectedly, this time his choice was completely correct. This big earthquake will definitely cause a lot of damage. But now the civilians and supplies of the Principality of Tata have been evacuated outside the city, even if the stone houses and buildings in the city are damaged, it does not matter. After all, as long as the civilians are safe and the supplies are full, just a few stone houses and buildings can be repaired in just one or two months. "Everyone, look at the sky over there." At this moment, Theodore pointed to the depths of the land of death and spoke to the crowd. Everyone heard the words and looked over, and the next moment, everyone saw a shocking scene. I saw the sky in the distance, and there was a cloud of smoke rising into the sky. Obviously, that is the smoke and dust that appeared after the collision of the two continents. However, in addition to shocking, the smoke also told everyone another thing, that is, the edge of the dark abyss is not too far away from their duke city. "The dark abyss actually hit a small half of our sacred continent, aren''t they afraid of the collapse of the sacred continent?" All the kings were surprised. "I think that the lord of the dark abyss has had a lot of experience by constantly attacking the Terran Continent, so they probably know that this will not make our Holy Continent collapse!" At this time, President Theodore shook his head and expressed his speculation. The other kings nodded when they heard the words. Indeed, they also knew the details of what happened last time in Duke City. Therefore, these kings also know what the black dragon told Narant and others. "Everyone, everyone can start preparing now, the dark creatures have come!" Theodore reminded the kings of the empire and duchy. Now that it is confirmed that the place where the dark abyss falls is much closer than expected, the arrival of the dark creatures will be earlier than originally thought. ¡­ "My lord! Your lord, are you alright!" At the same time, on the wall of the small city where Narant was stationed, Quick and others ran towards a tent directly above the gate in panic. "I''m fine!" At this time, Narant walked out of the tent in a calm tone, unaffected by the huge earthquake. However, Narant''s face was quite serious. Obviously, he was not happy that he had guessed that the earthquake was coming, but was even more worried. Because of such a strong shaking, countless people and beasts will be affected in the entire Holy Continent. The beasts are better, but the human race likes to live in the house. Narant didn''t think that his reminder a few days ago could completely avoid casualties, so he didn''t know how much the Holy Alliance would suffer this time. "Sir, your expectations have come true, the Dark Continent is really connected to our Holy Continent in the form of smashing!" "Yeah, this is terrible!" At this time, the little girl Shirley also leaned up with the help of Vivian and others. "Xue Li, are there any casualties in the city!" Narant shook his head helplessly and asked the little girl Xue Li about the situation. "My lord, the bees found that dozens of stone houses collapsed in the city, and they did hit some soldiers and serfs transporting supplies." "However, fortunately, those stone houses are the lowest stone houses, so the soldiers and serfs were only injured and had run to the open area with the help of other companions." "By the way, my lord, Xue Li forgot. It seems that a soldier was buried by Shi Tui. It was an orc soldier." "That guy was speaking ill of you just before the earthquake, but at this moment, an earthquake suddenly occurred and he was buried in it!" "Hey, this orc really deserved it!" Shirley''s little girl showed a happy smile. "That''s good!" Narant also smiled slightly when he heard the words, and at the same time heaved a sigh of relief. It''s best if there aren''t too many casualties in the city, and it''s not in vain for him to demolish buildings in this city with such a big fight a few days ago. And the shaking continued until an hour later. During this hour, the entire Sacred Continent, be it human or beast, was trembling. Especially the commoner serfs, because they did not have enough information channels and insights, they felt extremely fearful in the face of this apocalyptic shock. At this small hour, everyone was constantly praying to the gods, hoping that the gods would bless them. An hour later, when the shaking finally ended, these civilians and serfs had not yet been freed from their panic, but many people found sadly that the stone house they lived in had collapsed. For a time, the commoner serfs were all crying and wailing at the collapsed houses. However, fortunately in misfortune, there are duchies and empires that have followed Narant''s advice, so that although many serfs and civilians lost food, they evacuated ahead of schedule and transferred food, avoiding greater losses and tragedies. . Gradually, many of the serfs and commoners who responded to it stopped crying, and instead expressed their gratitude towards the sky. "Thank you Baron Narrant!" "Baron Narant is really the son of the gods. If it weren''t for him, we would be buried in the house, and the sheep I tamed for the lord would also be buried under the stones!" "Yeah, we scolded Baron Narant for meddling with his business the other day, saying he caused us trouble, we are bastards, we are guilty!" In fact, not only these serfs and commoners, but also the minor nobles of these principalities and empires reacted more intensely. For example, many nobles of the Tata Principality. "It actually happened, I''m really lucky!" "Yes, Baron Narant is above, please accept my sincere gratitude and apology from Akeli. Without you, my territory would probably go bankrupt this year!" "It''s more than bankruptcy, when the serfs have no food, I''m afraid there will be riots!" "I thought Baron Narant was abominable a few days ago, and he actually bewitched our king to give such a ridiculous order." "But now all this is really the blessing of Baron Narrant!" ¡­ Narant did not know that he had once again made a name for himself in this sacred continent and had received tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of thanks. After the earthquake stopped, he immediately asked the soldiers to conduct a city-wide investigation to make sure that the wounded would not be missed. After doing all this, he went back to the tent. Because he knew that the arrival of the dark creatures was not far away, and it was time to recharge and wait for the crisis to come. The speed of the dark creatures coming was faster than anyone had expected. Just a week later, the Duke City Rangers at the forefront finally discovered that the dense dark creatures were gathering towards the Duke City. Woohoo! With the sound of a horn, all the gates of the Duke City that were still open were closed, and at the same time, a large number of stones were filled in these gates. And all the coalition soldiers came to the city wall and waited. President Theodore, the king of the six empires, stared intently at the west, waiting for the enemy at the end of the horizon to appear. Within an hour, a black spot suddenly appeared at the end of the horizon. Immediately, there are more and more black spots. "coming!" Everyone took a deep breath at this moment. Then, these black spots began to become clearer and clearer from far to near. The first to appear were batches of skeleton soldiers. These skeleton soldiers are slightly different from the skeleton soldiers that appeared in the past, that is, their formation is extremely tight, not much less than the army formation of the human race. It is estimated that there are more than 100,000 skeleton soldiers on the horizon in the distance, but their formation is advancing in an orderly manner. More importantly, the weapons and equipment on the skeleton soldiers this time are surprisingly good. Whether it''s a sword or spear, a leather helmet, or even a round shield, these skeleton soldiers have everything, and they''re all excellent weapons that can still be used. After the skeleton soldiers, there are a death knight and a headless horse riding a horse. Of course, these are just appetizers. If there is only such a little strength, then there is no need to make everyone in the Holy Continent nervous. What''s really creepy is that behind these teams, there are huge dark creatures following. Among these dark creatures, the dark giant python and the desert giant earthworm are all ordinary ~ The dark earth dragon exuding a terrifying breath is the death reminder. In addition to the dark creatures on the ground, soon, dark bats and dark gargoyles were gradually flying in the sky. "Everyone, do you think these dark creatures are just the vanguard of the dark abyss, or their normal strength!" At this time, President Theodore asked the crowd. "President Theodore, these dark creatures have already appeared when they went out last time. If the dark abyss only has such a little strength, then we think highly of him this time!" "But I think, with such strength, it is impossible for the Dark Abyss to conquer other human race continents!" The King of Nok Empire smiled bitterly, and the answer was obvious. The dense crowds outside the city are powerful dark creatures for the human race, and they are obviously just cannon fodder in the dark abyss. Chapter 919： fierce battle "I hope another human continent can come over as soon as possible!" President Theodore heard the words and looked in another direction in the sky. The outline of that continent is already very large, but according to the speed at which this dark abyss is coming, it will take at least a month for that continent to arrive. In this way, if the Sacred Continent can resist this month, there is a high probability of escaping this crisis. The other kings also looked at the continent when they heard the words, but they didn''t say anything else. Seeing that the dark creatures outside the city were getting closer, Theodore directly said to the kings: "Everyone, it''s up to you!" Woohoo! The next moment, the horns sounded across the entire line of the duke city. In addition to the soldiers responsible for fighting on the city wall, the rest of the auxiliary soldiers also began to continuously transport stones, hot oil and other defensive items to the city wall. "Trebuchet, launch!" Bang bang bang! The human race took the lead in launching the attack. Following the order, thousands of large trebuchets were launched, and huge stone bullets rose into the air like raindrops, falling to the dark creatures more than a mile away. Winter winter! Whoa! Whoa! As the rain-like stone bullets fell, there was a crisp sound of bones falling from the vanguard army of dark creatures composed of skeleton soldiers outside the city. "Hoohoho! Charge, sacrifice my master with the blood of those creatures in the city!" Woohoo! When the duke city was bombarded, the dark creatures immediately responded. With a low roar of filial piety, the dark army also used the horn made of the beast''s bones to sound the rhythm of the charge. "Kakaka, kill!" "Choo Choo Choo!" Suddenly, the sea of ??white skeletons outside the city accelerated, and the slow-flying gargoyles and bloodthirsty bats on the edge of the air also rushed towards the Duke city. In an instant, the gargoyle and the bloodthirsty bat took the lead in flying over the Duke City. "Elves, fight!" "Legion of Magicians, fight!" Whoosh whoosh! Seeing these gargoyles and bloodthirsty bats cover the sky and sunset like locusts, the elves and magicians on the city wall immediately attacked. Suddenly, the rain of arrows and fireballs intertwined into a net of death, and countless bloodthirsty bats and the gargoyle fell from the sky. However, the number of bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles attacking the Duke City this time is too large, even if the elves and magicians attack with all their strength, they cannot immediately clear these airborne visitors. hoo hoo hoo! The bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles surging from the rear came to the city wall, without any hesitation, swooped down from the sky with a roar, and then rushed directly into the crowd of defenders. what! what! what! Suddenly, a shrill scream sounded from the city wall. Many defending soldiers were directly thrown down by bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles, and then bit off most of their bodies alive. Seeing this, the teammates next to him immediately stepped forward to attack the bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles. But these dark creatures have tenacious vitality and are even more fierce. In the face of the siege of the surrounding soldiers, not only the curved blade of light is sprayed from the mouth, but also the soldiers will be picked up with sharp claws, then spread their wings and fly into the sky, and then throw the soldiers from the sky, making them fall alive. . "Elite Knights, join the battle!" Faced with such a situation, the kings of various countries defending the city sent their elite forces one after another. Now they are trapped in the city, and the elite knights are temporarily off their horses. With their joining, the city wall finally restored a little order. Of course, the number of bloodthirsty bats and that gargoyle is too large, and it is impossible to completely clean it up. "Kakaka! Kill!" And at this moment, there was a sound of infiltrating bones rubbing under the city wall, and the skeleton army finally arrived at the foot of the city wall. These skeleton soldiers didn''t need any engineering ladders, they directly inserted their sharp palms and sole bones into the gaps in the city wall, and then quickly began to climb. "Rolling Stone, drop it, don''t let these disgusting guys climb the city wall!" Seeing that the skeleton soldiers began to climb, the kings of the small principalities drew out their long swords and went to the wall to give command in person. And following the order, the soldiers picked up the stones and smashed them down the city. The stones smashed into the group of skeletons, and suddenly they seemed to be smashed into a lake, and a piece of bone fragments rose up around them. But even if the soldiers had already smashed down the stones at the fastest speed, they still seemed to be ineffective in the face of a large number of skeleton soldiers who were not afraid of death. These skeletons not only continued to climb the wall, but after accumulating enough companions or bones under the city wall, they began to climb towards the city wall with these companions. If you watch this scene outside the city at this moment, you will see that the bones are like earth and stones, piled up more and more under the duke city. As the number of bones increased, the towering advantage of the city wall gradually diminished. "Kakaka!" Finally, after paying an unknown amount of broken bones, the first skeleton soldier climbed the city wall. boom! However, this skeleton soldier had just enough time to let out an infiltrating sound to cheer for his first successful climb to the city wall, but a long sword directly chopped it to pieces. However, this skeleton soldier is only the first. Then the second, the third, the fourth... For a while, the sound of the white death skeleton was like a virus, eroding every part of the city wall. And when these skeleton soldiers gradually intertwined with the defenders of the city wall, the dark knights in the rear finally arrived at their servants. They turned over and dismounted, and also rushed upwards on the **** paved with bones. "Woooooo!" Seeing that there were more and more enemies, the defenders on the Duke City side blew their horns again. "Extraordinary Knights, kill!" With the sound of the horn, the second wave of living forces finally poured in, strangling the dark creatures that climbed the city wall. However, there are reinforcements here in the Duke City, and there is also an endless stream of dark creatures. In this way, in the next battle, the two sides sent their living forces to the city wall one after another, and put them into this meat grinder. "This is the first day of battle!" At this moment, the king leaders of the six empires and several other races did not immediately participate in the battle. Instead, he stood in the center of the city wall and quietly watched the surrounding battle. When they saw that this was the first encounter, such a fierce battle started, and the expressions of several kings could not help but become solemn. The dark creatures are not afraid of death, and the end of the dark creatures is still invisible outside the city at this moment, so it is conceivable what kind of attack the Holy Continent will have to bear next. "Everyone, even if these dark creatures are just ordinary dark creatures, no matter how many they are, we are confident to hold on to them. What we really need to worry about is that we don''t know how many Xeons are in this dark abyss!" "Yeah, didn''t the last expedition team encounter the legendary dark bone dragon, such a terrifying guy is the real threat to us!" "Look, those skeleton soldiers are heading towards the back of the Duke City!" Just as several kings were worried about the next situation and sighed, they suddenly discovered that some dark creatures outside the city were close to the Duke City, but they did not fight. Instead, it bypassed the Duke City and began to move towards the rear. "This is the fighting method of the dark creatures. It relies on the number of locusts to completely fill an area at the same time. More than a hundred years ago, just like now, all races in our sacred continent were beaten and retreated!" "Fortunately, we now have sacred thorns. Even if we fall into their encirclement, we will not be trapped to death by the erosion of death energy." "Moreover, there are several lines of defense behind us, and it is impossible for them to completely surround us." However, seeing the trend of becoming a dark creature, the kings were not too surprised. Because this is the favorite fighting method of dark creatures, relying on the number of blooms, besieging all nearby cities where living creatures gather. With the blessing of the number, the dark creatures can make all the cities overwhelmed, and they can only become turtles in the urn. It is difficult to even break through and escape in the end. And this is also the reason why so many races and kingdoms in the Sacred Continent were directly wiped out and disappeared into the long river of history. It''s just that the human race has long been prepared this time, not only has enough sacred thorns prepared in each city to fight the erosion of death energy. It even planted many sacred thorns in the wilderness. Although these sacred thorns outside the city cannot actively cause damage to dark creatures, they will make dark creatures subconsciously avoid areas with a large number of sacred thorns but no living creatures. In this way, even if the human race wants to break out, it can break out along the areas where these dark creatures are sparse. This is also an important supply line for cities to forcibly obtain supplies if supplies are lacking in the future. "Everyone, stop chatting, you see that those big guys are already approaching, and now they must not be allowed to destroy the city wall, it''s time to do it!" At this moment, Theodore suddenly interrupted everyone''s conversation. Because the dark pythons, dune giants and dark earth dragons have approached the city wall. Although these guys couldn''t step on the bones directly to the city wall due to their size, they were the biggest threat to the city for the time being. Because the bodies of these guys are strong enough, they are the best weapon to destroy the city wall. "Let''s go! It''s our turn!" The next moment, the kings of the six empires rose into the air and walked directly towards the outside of the city. Seeing this, the kings and leaders of the orcs, dwarves, and elves also headed out of the city. Immediately, a more shocking and fierce battle broke out outside the city. Several kings of the six empires and the king leaders of the three clans can already be regarded as the top forces of the Holy Continent. Therefore, no matter who it is, it can face the dark dragon or the dark python alone. But even so, because of the advantage of the number of dark creatures, it was still difficult to give up, and the kings could only barely block these dark creatures outside the city wall. The battle in the Duke City is only a corner. As the dark creatures crossed the Duke City, they began to bloom in the surrounding cities and towns. At this moment, hurried horns came from the cities, and then there was a fierce battle like the Duke City. Of course, because the largest number of creatures gathered in the Duke City, and the dark creatures also noticed that most of the top powers of the Holy Continent were located in it, most of the high-level dark creatures stayed there. This made the battles in the large and small cities equally fierce, but the pressure was much less than that of the Duke City. And when the war on the front started, Narant received the same message only half a day later. He asked Xiao Huihui and Xun Ying sent by Shirley to send back the situation ahead immediately. "The situation is not optimistic, but with the current quality of dark creatures, there is no need to worry too much about the safety of Duke City!" "In addition, it seems that it is impossible for the dark creatures ahead to hit us for a while, so we just need to wait quietly." "If there is a city ahead that sends a team to seek supplies, then we can also respond according to the situation!" After listening to Shirley''s report, Narant called in several of his subordinates to explain. As for the dwarves, orcs, or goblins, Narant was not prepared to inform them of this. Especially the orcs and goblins, it is probably useless to inform them. These guys will not listen to their orders, they will definitely stay in this city motionless. Because they were left in the city, the only order was to be stationed, unless their own superiors of the tribes came to issue new orders. "Yes, my lord!" "Well, go down and have a good rest. Although we may not suffer any attacks in the past few days, the future is not clear!" Narant waved his hand and called back all his subordinates. In the next few days, although the battle situation in front was still fierce, the rear of Narant was as calm as ever. Although there were occasionally a few bloodthirsty bats or gargoyles wandering around, they were all handled by Narant. Above these bloodthirsty bats and gargoyles, there are also skeleton soldiers or dark knights, which should be spies of dark creatures. After being dealt with by Narant, these guys did not dare to get too close to their small town. In addition, the supplies of the Thorn Fortress in the rear are still continuously gathering towards their small town. The city in front also began to occasionally send teams to the small city to obtain supplies. Although those cities have already fallen under the siege of dark creatures, because the road to break through the supply has been reserved for a long time, it is barely able to allow the supply team to come and go, but the loss of manpower on the road is inevitable~www.novelhall.com ~But such a loss is actually not worth mentioning compared to the frontal battlefield. In this way, time flies, and in a flash, it came ten days after the start of the siege of the dark creatures. As time passed, the number of dark creatures not only did not decrease, but instead increased, as if there was no end. In this way, although the Duke City and other cities are still holding on, they have not fallen. But the casualties on the Sacred Continent began to expand gradually, and the war also spread to more cities. As more cities fall under the siege of dark creatures, it also means that it becomes more and more difficult for the frontmost cities to obtain supplies. Just this morning, Narant even saw a supply team coming out of the city near Duke City. According to the captain of the supply team, there were a total of 3,000 people and 200 carriages when they arrived, but when they arrived at the small town where Narant was located, there were only 2,000 people and only three points left in the carriage. of two. Chapter 920： Bone Dragon Reappears "By the way, Baron Narant, those dark creatures have appeared seventy or eighty miles away from your Viscount town!" "Although the number is relatively rare, it''s just some wandering dark creatures, but I hope you can also be vigilant!" After the captain of the supply team explained to Narant what happened to him and others in the team, he did not forget to remind Narant. After all, the city ahead is now under siege, although they are still The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 921： unlucky orc "However, didn''t the dark creatures like to gather in places where the living creatures gather in the past? Even if there is a command, it is impossible for too many dark creatures to completely obey the order?" At this moment, the female leader of the elf clan, who had no sense of existence these days, also spoke up. He didn''t question Narant like the orc Guth, but his tone really didn''t understand the reason, as if he was asking Narant for advice. "This elf lady, your elves may not have fought against dark creatures for too long, so you don''t know that the dark creatures now are different from before." "The dark creatures in the past came from crossing the void, and both strength and intelligence were lost in the crossing." "So, even if the dark creatures at that time came to attack together, under the command of the leader of the dark creatures, most of them acted based on instinct." "In that instinctive action, many dark creatures will often fall behind, so the dark creatures can''t make too many planned attacks!" "But now it''s different. The dark abyss comes directly, and all dark creatures have enough wisdom." "This means that they can fully implement the orders issued by the leaders of the dark creatures." "In this way, even if there are so many cities in front of us that have not been breached, we still have the threat of being attacked!" Facing this female elf, Narant was not as rude as he was to the orc Guth. After all, it seems that this female elf really doesn''t understand. In addition, these days, the female elf is also very low-key. She only does her duty and will not question Narant. "So that''s the case, thank you for explaining!" The female elf nodded. "Baron Narant, since this is the case, then I will let my people be more vigilant next!" At this time, the Dwarf Bronze Hammer no longer had any doubts, and immediately said that he would follow Narant''s reminder. "Our elves will also be more vigilant!" The female elves nodded. "Our goblins will also be vigilant. By the way, Baron Narant and everyone, the tunnel has almost been dug through, but there is still the last small layer of soil that we haven''t dug." "Because I think that since it is a secret passage, it is best not to dig the passage outside the city now, otherwise it will be troublesome if they are discovered by dark creatures and let them get into the city from the tunnel." "So, when we need to use the tunnel in the future, our goblins will dig it. Anyway, it is only three or four meters thick, and it only takes ten minutes to dig directly!" When the goblin leader saw that both the dwarves and the elves had spoken, he also responded as if he were a slap in the face. Of course, what he said was like saying it in vain, because the goblins had no defense zone at all. Apart from digging holes in the ground, their activity area was all within the city, and they didn''t even need to go to the city wall. When Narante heard the goblin''s answer, he rolled his eyes even more. These goblins still have their specialties, and their brains are also flexible. But all of them were used for the idea of ??escape, and even the last few meters of the tunnel could not be opened up. It''s just that Narant was too lazy to talk nonsense, and nodded immediately: "Okay everyone, now that you know, I''m relieved, and this increased vigilance is not only for us to defend this city, but because of the cities ahead. But they all need to rely on our supplies for supplies.¡± "I dare say that if our city is breached, the army in front will never be able to hold on for more than a week!" After speaking, Narant returned to his front wall without looking back. Afterwards, Narant called back his extraordinary knights and magician army. "Quake, Raymond, and Vivienne, starting today, you don''t need to leave the city to pay up at night, because I''m worried that dark creatures will suddenly attack our small town!" After Raymond, Quick and others arrived, Narant also directly issued an order. "Yes, my lord!" A few people naturally had nothing to say about this, and immediately followed the order. "Very good, go down and have a good rest! But tell everyone, don''t take off your armor, don''t leave your sword, this order must be strictly followed by me!" "Yes, my lord!" With another sound of respectful order, Narant''s subordinates retreated. And when everyone exited the tent, Narant sat down with his knees crossed and carefully sensed the grudge in his body. "It''s still a little bit, if you can give me another 3,000 energy points to exchange for strange fruits, I will definitely be able to break through to become a sky knight!" These days, his subordinates have been fighting, and they have earned him tens of thousands of energy points. Although this amount is not too much, it finally made Narant''s stagnant fighting spirit improve. And now, he is only one step away from truly breaking through to become a sky knight. "Three thousand points, if there are no other accidents, at the speed of Raymond and others, two days should be enough!" "Haha, I''m really looking forward to it!" In the end, Narant withdrew from perception and began to practice magic with a smile. ¡­ It was night, and the town was silent. But it was not calm outside the city, because Narant stopped the harvesting operation of Raymond and others, so there were scattered dark creatures outside the city again. These dark creatures let out oozing roars from time to time, which seemed a little terrifying in this dark night. But the soldiers on the city wall were used to it. The soldiers on duty attacked with longbows or spears unless the dark creatures got close. And tonight, because of Narant''s body shape during the day, there were a lot more guards on the left and front of the city wall. But on the orc city wall on the right, the number of people on duty did not change much from the previous day. Even, many orcs on duty started deserting because of the stability these days, and kept dozing off. In the eyes of the orcs themselves, it is no wonder they. Because this expedition to assist the human race against the dark creatures is not their will, but the treatment of the human race here is very good for them. For example, each orc has five catties of meat every day, plus a pot of good wine every day. This made the orc soldiers who were accustomed to being poor in the orc royal court to eat and drink very well every day. And after eating and drinking, it is naturally the most suitable for a good night''s sleep. In this way, even these orc soldiers on duty could not help but fall asleep. After all, this city is at the end of the coalition forces, and these days, they have been cleaned up by the stupid Terran nobles. What should they worry about? However, what these orcs didn''t know was that when they were sleeping soundly, five miles away from the right side of the small town, a huge team had already appeared on the horizon. This team is the dark creature that has come by detour. These dark creatures changed their habit of roaring and roaring after they appeared in the past, but quietly approached the city wall. Even though there was a faint movement, the sound was not abrupt because of the cover of the dark creatures that were already wandering outside the city. And more than a thousand meters above this dark creature, there is a huge bone dragon soaring. Seeing that the small city was in front of him, the bone dragon raised its figure again, and rushed directly into the sky, then left the team and accelerated towards the small city. When the bone dragon came to the sky and looked down, it saw that there were many orcs sleeping together in groups of three or five on the city wall on the right side. The body fell straight down. One thousand meters, eight hundred meters, six hundred meters¡­ In just a few seconds, the bone dragon descended directly to a position more than 100 meters above the city wall. At this time, the bone dragon finally opened its **** mouth full of fangs. Roar! With a deafening roar, the bone dragon''s mouth suddenly shone with black and red light. Immediately, the red and black light swept across the city wall like a jet of flame. "what happened?" "what!" Many orcs were awakened by the roar in a daze, but when they opened their confused eyes, there was only a blood-red color in front of them. Immediately, before they had time to scream, these guys were wrapped in the dragon breath of the bone dragon and turned into a running fire man. Roar! The giant dragon roared again after passing over the more than 100-meter-long city wall, and the dragon breath that had just been sprayed was spit out again. Then, a flame of more than 100 meters long rose again on the city wall on the right side of the small town. "what happened?" At this time, the people of Gusi, who were sleeping comfortably in the tent at the middle of the city wall, were awakened. He had eaten ten pounds of barbecue meat and three pots of fine wine at dinner, and he still didn''t know what happened. Hearing the noise outside, he immediately asked angrily. Such a wonderful night of food and drink, he was woken up by someone, how could he not be angry. "It''s not good, the leader... It''s a bone dragon, it''s a bone dragon, the bone dragon is coming!" At this time, a panicked report sounded just outside the tent. "What? Bone... Bone dragon? How is this possible!" Gu Si was shocked when he heard the words, and then he hurriedly raised the mace beside him and quickly got out of the tent. But when he saw the scene outside the tent, he immediately had the urge to vomit blood. I saw that the wall of the city where their orcs were stationed was already in flames. A huge bone dragon was flying back and forth in the air, and every time it flew, it could shoot out a wall of flames of hundreds of meters. And every flame wall can harvest at least dozens of orc warriors. "Bastard, how is this possible, fight back quickly, fight back with a spear!" "Also, the elves, let''s shoot arrows!" Gu Si didn''t dare to neglect, and his body quickly swept in the direction of the bone dragon, and at the same time, he kept giving orders to the surrounding orc soldiers. With his roar, the chaotic orc crowd finally remembered to resist, and then a sparse spear was thrown into the air. However, such an attack is just a scratch for the bone dragon. The spear that shone with a faint light only shot at the bone dragon, and was immediately blocked by a black gas, and then turned into powder with a bang. "Elf, shoot!" Whoosh whoosh! At this time, a group of elves finally ran up from the stairs of the city wall, and then began to shoot arrows at the bone dragon. The arrows of these elves were shot with a green light, and they were also blocked by the black gas when they shot at the bone dragon, and then exploded into powder. But obviously, the bone dragon also needs energy to block the attack of these arrows. So the next moment he immediately increased his speed and flew towards the other end of the city wall. "asshole!" When Nagus saw this scene, he immediately cursed. There are also a lot of orc warriors on the other end of the city wall. Now that the bone dragon is flying there, the orc warriors will definitely die again. However, there was nothing he could do about it, and he could only pursue immediately with a mace. "Elf warriors, pursue!" At this time, the warriors of the elves saw that the dragon had shifted their positions and immediately began to pursue them. The reason why these elves were not on the city walls before was because the orcs suffered by themselves. A few days ago, the night soldiers of the Orcs actually started to be lazy. For this reason, many elves woke them up very honestly after seeing them, and reported the matter to their respective captains. After the elf captain found out, he went to tell Gusi again. After repeating this for two days, the orcs, whether they were Gusi or ordinary soldiers, were a little tired of the elves who didn''t know how to adapt. In this way, Gu Si simply found the female leader of the elf tribe, and asked their elven tribe warriors to be stationed in the corner of the wall. Therefore, these days, the elven warriors on the right side of the city wall are living under the city wall. I don''t know if it''s the luck of the elves or the bad luck of the orcs. If there are elves, the appearance of the bone dragon will definitely be discovered a moment in advance. The orcs who received the warning at that time will not be caught off guard, and the casualties will definitely be greatly reduced. Of course, if this is the case, then the elves will definitely pay casualties before, and they will not lose a single person as they are now. "Bastard, give me death!" The orc Gu Si didn''t regret taking the medicine, and at this moment, he finally rushed to the other side of the city wall in a hurry. Although this guy is not very brainy, he inherited the law of the orcs'' well-developed limbs and simple mind. His strength is comparable to Duke Miller~, so even in the face of this dark bone dragon, he is not afraid. When he saw that this section of the city wall was also caught in a sea of ??flames, and at least hundreds of orc warriors became barbecued meat under the dragon''s breath, he immediately took a leap, waving the mace in his hand and smashing it towards the giant dragon. Roar! Seeing this, the dragon roared, and immediately raised his feet to grab him. Boom! Guth''s mace collided directly with the dragon''s feet in the air. Separated again with a thud. And Gu Si then smashed directly to the ground, barely standing on the ground with a thud. But there were large cracks around the soles of his feet. "Roar! The weak reptiles dare to resist!" The bone dragon in the air did not forget to roar upon seeing this, and was ready to pursue it in the next moment. Whoosh whoosh! Fortunately, the elves finally arrived at this time, and hundreds of arrows shining green light formed a rain curtain, which made the bone dragon give up the urge to dive. The bone dragon glanced at the dark army that was only a few hundred meters away from the city wall. "You weak reptiles, if it is not for saving strength to deal with the next city, I will solve you personally!" "However, none of you can run tonight, and I will watch you die in fear!" After speaking, the bone dragon directly raised its height, waiting for the dark creatures to start attacking. "how can that be¡­" And when the bone dragon flew high in the sky, this Gu Si finally noticed the movement of Cheng. When he saw the dense, looming dark creatures below, extending to the end of the horizon, Guston was so scared that his hair stood on end. Chapter 922： comrade-in-arms? "Dark Legion, charge!" "Hoohoho!" The next moment, before Nagus could react, the dark creature charged. "Quick, stop them!" Gu Si shivered with fright, and immediately ordered a group of orc subordinates. "My lord, my lord, there are dark creatures on the right side of the small town!" At the same time, Narant had emerged from the tent. It was also an instant thing that the dark dragon started to attack before, so there was not much time for Narant and others to reflect. "Sherry, can you confirm the number of dark creatures!" Nalanda nodded. Although there were still some surprises that he had guessed, and the dark creatures came so quickly, he did not panic. Panic didn''t solve any problems, and he was already ready to fight. "My lord, I also sent two Swift Eagles on the right side of the small town tonight, but until the battle on the right side of the city wall, the two Swift Eagles did not return, and they may have been killed by dark creatures. "Captain Quick just said that he saw a huge figure flying by in the sky on the left side of the city wall. It''s probably that thing, let the Swift Eagle kill it!" "However, I have sent a few Swift Eagles again, and I believe I will get the news soon!" Shirley''s little girl immediately reported to Narant. "It really is a bone dragon!" Narant''s face became serious. The name of this small town is just a comparison with the Duke City. Think about the city that can accommodate more than 100,000 people, it is definitely a lot in terms of area. Therefore, looking from the front city wall of Narant and the others to the right city wall, only the string of burning flames can be seen. As for the black dragon in the sky, although he has a black-red energy light in his body, it is only the size of a bird when viewed from Narant and others. But Narant knew that it was the powerful existence in the dark creatures, the dark bone dragon. Only he can easily make the two Swift Eagles unable to even escape. "Rumba, Raymond, Vivian!" "Sir, your subordinates are here!" "My lord, my subordinates are here!" You gather your team immediately, we are ready to support the right wall. "My lord, isn''t that the city wall guarded by the orcs..." "Rumba, the dark creatures can''t distinguish whether we are orcs or not after entering the city. Therefore, it is time to support, we still have to support!" Narrant explained to the questioning Rumba. "Okay, your honorable lord!" Rumba nodded. Whoa! Whoa! At this moment, the sound of the swift eagle flapping came from the air. After a while, Shirley''s little girl reported to Naranthui: "Sir, Xun Ying said, there are countless dark creatures over there!" "Not only are there a large number of skeletons, there are also dark knights, dark pythons, dark earth dragons..." Shirley''s voice became smaller and smaller. Obviously, the dark creatures that attacked this time were not much worse than the ones they encountered outside the Duke City on the previous expedition. But at that time, they had a total of more than 100,000 troops, and there were several sky knights such as Duke Miller. But now, there are only 10,000 people in the city, and this is before the orcs were attacked. And the high-end combat power, plus Narant, is only three. By the way, Narant didn''t know the strength of the masked female elf. If her strength is strong, it is four high-end combat power. But even so, in the face of so many dark creatures, it is still quite hanging. "Xue Li, my lord knows, you and Vivienne will stay at the city wall for a while!" Narant hurriedly reassured Shirley''s little girl. After he finished speaking, he waved at Rumba and others, "Let''s go, let''s go!" Immediately, Narant ran down the city wall with the Wolf Knights and the Goblin Squad. Although the three walls in the city are connected, if you run over with your legs, it is really not as convenient as riding a mount in the city, or riding a magic horse carriage. Going under the city wall, Narant counted 20 magic energy carriages equipped with magic energy cannons, and immediately took his subordinates along the main street and began to rush to the right city wall. As for why he didn''t bring the rest of the troops, it was because there were too many dark creatures, and it was destined that these dark creatures would begin to spread to the front wall later. Therefore, the front wall of Narant also needs to leave manpower for defense. "Baron Narrant!" Just as Narant and the others came to the center of the town along the main street, they happened to meet the copper hammer dwarf and the female elf leader who came from the left city wall. "Your Excellency Bronze Hammer, needless to say, let''s hurry to the right city wall!" Seeing this, Narant immediately greeted the two to follow. Behind the two of them were hundreds of subordinates, but they all had mounts and carriages, so there was no need to worry about not being able to keep up with the speed. "Baron Narant, what happened to the city wall on the right side of the dark creatures, is there really a large wave of dark creatures attacking?" The dwarf Bronze Hammer rode his trumpet boar beside Narant, and now he finally had time to start asking questions. The dwarves and elves do not have reconnaissance units like the Swift Eagle, and because the distance is farther than Narant, they only know that the right city wall has been attacked. But they don''t know how many dark creatures attacked. "Your Excellency Bronze Hammer, I got the news that there are countless dark creatures outside the city. Not only are there many low-level dark creatures, but there are also dozens of high-level dark pythons and dark earth dragons!" Narant did not hide it, and directly informed the situation of the copper hammer. "Countless, there are dozens of high-level dark creatures... This... Baron Narant, has the Duke City in front of us been breached? How come there are so many dark creatures here." The dwarf Bronze Hammer couldn''t help but be surprised when he heard the words. Although the dwarves were brave and bold, it did not mean that they were not afraid of death. "Your Excellency Bronze Hammer, if the Duke City in front is defeated, then there will definitely be defeated soldiers who will come to our small town first, and they will still arrive from the front." "And these dark creatures came from the side, so obviously they did not come because of the defeat in the front, but specifically wanted to block the back road of our entire coalition." "By the way, did you see any bright spots in the sky!" At this time, Narant pointed to the black-red bright spot hovering high in the sky ahead. Hearing the words, the dwarf immediately looked at it intently. "Is it a dark bone dragon?" At this moment, a pleasant voice came over. The owner of this voice is the female elf leader riding a low-level three-colored elk. "Yes, it is the dark dragon, and the flame on the right wall is caused by it!" Narant had to admire the eyes of this female elf. The elf deserves to be a race with shooting talent. She couldn''t really see this distance from the dwarf bronze hammer, and she could tell the difference immediately. "Dark dragon... ninth order..." The dwarf Bronze Hammer turned pale now. The beard kept shaking. Fortunately, after the copper hammer poured a pot of spirits, he immediately regained his composure. "Baron Narant, do you think we can hold the town tonight!" "This... I don''t know either, especially with that dark dragon!" Narrant shook his head at the Bronzehammer dwarf. Although he said that he also brought new weapons this time, he was still a little clueless about the magic armored vehicle. After a pause, Narant said again: "However, in any case, we have to find a way to resist, because once our small city is occupied by dark creatures, our coalition will not only be blocked in the back, but the cities ahead are even more Will be in a situation of no supplies!" "Yes, no matter what, we must defend this small town!" The Bronze Hammer Dwarf agreed with Narant''s words very much, took another sip of strong wine, and then galloped away with Narant toward the front city wall without any fear. About five or six minutes later, Narant and the others finally came to the vicinity of the city wall. At this moment, the city wall was already in chaos. With the help of the firelight, a large number of dark skeletons can be seen on the city wall. However, although the orcs usually hate it, they are not in harmony with the human race. But their combat effectiveness is also very strong, so the right side of the city wall is not really occupied by dark creatures. "Baron Narant, I''ll go first!" When the dwarf Bronze Hammer saw such a situation, without waiting for Narant to say anything, he jumped off his mount first and rushed forward. "Dwarf warriors, charge!" The next moment, the copper hammer held a giant axe in his hand, and led more than a hundred dwarves to charge towards the city wall. "Elves, attack!" Seeing this, the female elf also began to give orders to the elf shooter. Because they belonged to the attacking team from a distance, the elves did not need to rush to the city wall immediately. Seeing this, Narant immediately turned over and dismounted. "Rumba, order the magic cannon team to attack freely, and pay attention to concealment, especially to guard against the dark dragon in the sky!" After dismounting, Narant immediately commanded Rumba. "Yes, your honorable lord!" Rumba immediately responded, "Magic Cannon Squad, start attacking!" "Raymond, come with me!" Afterwards, Narant also took Ramon and other barbarian warriors towards the city wall. When Narant came all the way to the city wall, at a glance, he couldn''t see that there was any free space on the city wall. He didn''t hesitate, the long sword wrapped in the sword glow and slashed towards the dark creature in front of him. Whoa! Whoa! With every slash of Narant, those skeleton soldiers who rushed to the city wall first fell like dominoes. Soon, Narant swept away the dark creatures around him, and he immediately leaned towards the city wall at random. When he came to the city wall, Narant saw the dense skeleton soldiers and dark knights climbing the city wall below. "Raymond, you guys guard this end of the city wall, remember, don''t scatter!" "Yes, my lord!" Raymond responded immediately. After that, Narant no longer cared about Raymond and the others, but moved towards the side of the city wall. Because, with the passage of time, the dark giant pythons and dark earth dragons and other high-level dark creatures outside the city have approached. And the direction in front of Narant is the most dense area of ??these guys. "Hoohoho!" Soon, three dark pythons and a dark dragon came to the city wall first. "You damned evil creatures, let my copper hammer send you back to hell!" At this time, the dwarf copper hammer was just in the vicinity of these high-level dark creatures. Seeing this, he swung the giant axe without saying a word and rushed up. Immediately, the dwarf was seen fighting with a dark earth dragon. However, just a moment ago, the bronze hammer and the dark dragon were only one-on-one battles. But after the dark dragon greeted twice, the next moment, two dark pythons attacked the copper hammer, turning into three on one. "Gusi, you bastard, don''t come here to help!" The dwarf Bronze Hammer suddenly felt the pressure, and his figure immediately rose to the air, and at the same time, he yelled at Gusi, who was still deliberately harvesting low-level dark creatures on the city wall. "Dwarf, I just want to deal with the dark knights around here first!" Gu Si was scolded by the copper hammer, and his face was a little ugly. In fact, he did it on purpose, because tonight their orcs were the most unlucky, and now it is estimated that at least half of the 3,000 people lost. Therefore, he was a little unbalanced in his heart, and wanted to make the copper hammer suffer a little. But now that he was broken by the copper hammer, he could only leave the low-level dark creatures around him and head towards one of the dark giant pythons. With the addition of two people, facing these giant beasts, they were slightly able to resist. Unfortunately, the follow-up high-level dark creatures have also arrived soon. Immediately, the dwarf Bronze Hammer and the orc Guth were once again caught in a siege. Seeing this, the Gusi orcs retreated without a trace. With his actions, the dwarves immediately became the target of public criticism. "Gusi, you bastard!" The dwarf Bronze Hammer couldn''t help but curse again. But before he finished cursing, the dark dragon''s tail slapped directly on him. Boom! The dwarf bronze hammer fell to the ground immediately. Seeing this, the dark earth dragon took advantage of the victory and pursued it, and the sturdy soles stepped directly towards him. Fortunately, the dwarf bronze hammer was not slow to respond, and rolled to the side with a roll. It''s just that before he could breathe a sigh of relief, several dark giant pythons on the side immediately shot several dark flames towards him. And Gu Si is not far away, but he has no idea of ??going forward to rescue at all~ Although the dwarf hated his teeth, he had no choice but to watch the flames approaching him more and more. the closer. Even when the black and red light was about to cover him, the dwarf directly closed his eyes. boom! The next moment, with a loud impact, the scorching heat made his beard bend, giving off a scorching stench. "Well, why doesn''t it hurt?" However, what surprised the dwarf Bronze Hammer was that he did not feel a particularly strong burning pain. "Your Excellency Copper Hammer, are you alright!" At this moment, a greeting came from the ear of the dwarf Copper Hammer. The dwarf Gus opened his eyes, only to see that Narant had already blocked himself in front of him at some point. A metal sword and shield in his hand, plus a magic shield, blocked all the flames of the dark python. "Baron Narant, you... I''m fine!" The dwarf Bronze Hammer wanted to ask how Narant appeared suddenly, but the next moment he knew that such a moment should not be considered. Immediately rolled over and stood up, "Thank you Baron Narant!" "You''re welcome, we are comrades-in-arms!" Narant smiled at the dwarf bronze hammer. "Comrade-in-arms?" The dwarf Bronze Hammer was taken aback, this was the first time he heard a foreigner say that he and their dwarves were comrades-in-arms. But Narant didn''t have time to answer him, and the next moment he only heard Narant speak: "Blade of space!" Puff puff! In the next instant, several black space-time cracks appeared on the neck of a dark python ahead. Along with the cracks in time and space, there was the dark red blood splashed by the dark giant python. Chapter 923： Guths calculation Roar! Following the splashes of blood, the dark python immediately let out a scream, and then fell straight to the ground. boom! A roar accompanied the ground tremor, and the dark python was no longer alive. "...this...this..." Facing the dark giant python whose eyes were bigger than his body after the fall, the dwarf copper hammer was stunned. Although he had also heard that Narant''s strength was extraordinary at first, especially when Narant had disturbed the Orc Empire at first. But he didn''t expect that Narant could be so strong that he could kill this dark python with one blow. This is still a human race that has not even reached the sky knight... wait... what Baron Narant just used was not a grudge... "Baron Narant, you can use magic, and it''s space magic!" No matter how slow the dwarf bronze hammer was, he finally came to his senses, looking at Narant as if he had seen a monster. "Hehe, yes, Your Excellency Copper Hammer, I just used space magic to solve this dark python!" The matter of Narant''s dual cultivation of magic and martial arts has already spread within the alliance, so there is no need for him to continue to hide. After all, I believe that it will not be long before this matter can reach the ears of dwarves and orcs. Especially today, if he didn''t use magic, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to escape this section. "Double cultivation of magic and vindictiveness, and it is also space magic... Baron Narant, your excellence really makes me admire the dwarves!" The dwarf Bronze Hammer looked at Narant as if he were looking at a god, but he knew what the dual cultivation of magic and martial arts represented in the human race. And Narant is still so young. In addition, the relationship between the dwarves and the human race is not bad, and there is no real conflict of interests on weekdays. So no matter how good Narant is, there is no threat to their dwarves. However, the dwarf Bronze Hammer did not have any other thoughts about Narant''s dual cultivation of magic and martial arts, but the eyes of the orc Guth who was witnessing all this not far away were flickering. "Double cultivation of magic and martial arts?" Gu Si felt his heart sink when he heard Narant take the initiative to admit. Orcs and humans have been in an unfriendly state since ancient times. If it weren''t for the common enemy of dark creatures, the wars between the two sides would never have stopped. In this way, if the strength of the human race becomes stronger, it must be something the orcs do not want to see. But Narant, who can be called a monster, is likely to break the balance between the two sides in the past, and let the human race surpass the orcs in strength. "This human race must not let him grow!" Gu Si silently gave birth to this idea in his heart. Of course, he knew that with his current strength, he would definitely not be able to deal with this human race, so he either plotted against this human race. Either wait until the battle is over and tell Prince Boudoron the news and let the prince find a way. "Your Excellency Bronze Hammer has praised it, but now is not the time to chat. Your Excellency Bronze Hammer, let''s quickly clean up these dark creatures, otherwise, once the city wall is collapsed, our small city will probably fall!" Narant didn''t know that the orc Guth had been thinking about getting rid of himself. Seeing that other dark creatures had rioted because of the death of the dark python, he immediately reminded the dwarf copper hammer. "Okay, Baron Narrant!" The dwarf Bronze Hammer nodded when he heard the words, and then swung the giant axe to the dark earth dragon in front of him again. "Baron Narant, I want to kill this big guy first!" "no problem!" Nalanda nodded, and immediately began to cast spells again. "Blade of space!" Puff puff! Narant''s current space blade has made great progress, and its attack power is not what it used to be. Therefore, every attack can cause the dark python to be injured. Of course, because these dark giant pythons already knew the power of Narant, so they were also wary of Narant''s spellcasting. But even so, Narant''s space blade still uses two or three spells to harvest a dark python. In just three or four minutes, as many as seven dark pythons outside the city fell. However, as more and more dark pythons were harvested, Narant seemed to have stabbed a hornet''s nest. Several dark dragons and more than a dozen dark pythons began to besiege him. "Space teleportation!" In the face of such a besieged situation, Narant''s spellcasting has also become a little more difficult. Every time he casts the Space Blade, he needs to dodge, sometimes relying on space teleportation, and sometimes relying on his own fighting qi movement technique. However, although Narant can always dodge the attacks of these dark creatures, his fighting pace has also slowed down. Whoosh whoosh! Puff puff! Fortunately, just a moment later, Narant got another reinforcement. That is, the female leader of the elf clan finally arrived. With a few whistling screams, several arrows wrapped in green glow appeared directly around Narant, and then stuck on the two dark pythons that wanted to besiege Narant. hoohoo! After the several wooden arrows hit the dark python, they ignored their scales comparable to mithril armor and fell directly into the body. Immediately, the two dark pythons cried out in pain. However, because the vitality of this dark giant python is too tenacious, it only injured these giant pythons, and did not achieve a one-hit kill. However, even so, the support of the elf female leader gave Narant more opportunities to attack~Space Blade! " The next moment, he did not hesitate to start casting the space blade again. Puff puff! With the release of the space blade, a dark python immediately burst into blood, and then fell to the ground with a bang. "Sure enough, it''s not tiring to work together with men and women!" After the dark python was resolved, Narant''s figure began to move again. However, this time he didn''t need to be as thrilling as before, because while he was dodging, the female elf would still shoot arrows to cover him. "Blade of space!" Next, Narant''s battle regained its rhythm. With harvesting again and again, the dark giant python paid more than ten lives. Of course, because of the large number of these high-level dark creatures today, Narant and the Bronze Hammer have only solved a small part of the battle for so long. It''s still a long way from a real victory. "This piece of shit, dare to paddle!" Just when Narant was about to make persistent efforts, he suddenly glanced out of the corner of the eye and saw the orc Guss not far away. Previously, he only cared about fighting, but he forgot the existence of Gusi. The main reason is that this guy deliberately approached the city wall and turned into Narant and the dwarf bronze hammer. At this time, Narant discovered that this guy not only hid behind the two of them, but also had been fighting a dark python for five or six minutes. With the strength of Nagus, it is impossible to deal with a dark python, so Narant has reason to suspect that this guy is deliberately paddling. Chapter 924： run away "Roar, rush in for me and kill all the creatures!" As the gap in the city expanded again, several high-level dark creatures rushed into the city, and the bone dragon above also began to issue orders to other dark creatures outside the city. "Hoohoho!" And other dark creatures could not rush into the city because of the blocking of the city wall. But at this moment, it seems that the beast of the flood finally found a vent, and the next moment it is densely used towards the gap. "Quick, guard the gap in the city wall!" This is, Bronze Hammer, who has been fighting outside the city, also saw this scene, and suddenly screamed at Gu Si and the defenders on the city wall in panic. Several elven archers heard the words and immediately came to the top of the gap in the city wall, and then kept shooting arrows downward. However, the number of dark creatures is too large, and a few elven shooters will definitely not be able to control the gap. Seeing this, the dwarf Bronze Hammer didn''t care about the high-level dark creatures in front of him, and immediately walked towards the gap. "Gusi, you bastard, come and help me!" When they arrived at the gap, the huge axe in the dwarf''s hand swayed, blocking most of the dark creatures coming in. But in the face of the gap, it is still a bit difficult to support. The dwarf Bronze Hammer saw that the orc Guss, who was not far away, still had no intention of coming to help, and couldn''t help but scolded. Gu Si was scolded by the dwarf, and his face suddenly turned cold. However, at this time, he still slowly leaned towards the side of the copper hammer. Soon, Guth came to the side of the dwarf bronze hammer. "Gusi, we must buy time for the soldiers in the city to block the wall!" Seeing Gusi coming, the dwarf finally looked better, thinking that with the desperate blocking of the two, the soldiers in the city would soon be able to fill the hole. However, what the dwarves could not have expected was that Nagus did not stop when he came to the gap, but ran straight towards the city. "Bastard, Gusi, what the **** do you want to do with the beastman?" The dwarf Copper Hammer was a little caught off guard and scolded loudly. "Dwarf, do you think you can still defend the city wall today? You don''t even look at the bone dragon in the sky, it''s a ninth-order dark creature. Even without these low-level dark creatures, we probably won''t be able to defeat it!" This time, Gus gave the dwarf a response. It''s just a response, but the orc Gusi''s figure doesn''t stop. And while running, he took out a horn made of animal horns from his waist. "Woooooo!" The next moment, Gu Si sounded the horn while running. "Hoohoo, retreat quickly, the leader of Gusi has an order, retreat quickly!" As the horn sounded, the only thousand orcs left on the city wall were stunned for a moment, and the next moment they called out to their teammates. Then, these orcs ignored the soldiers of the other races who were still fighting, and began to retreat while fighting, heading towards the stairs of the city wall. "Gusi, you coward!" The Dwarf Bronze Hammer almost crooked his nose at this moment. Unexpectedly, this orc race was the first to give up the fight and become a deserter. "Baron Narant, what should I do, the orcs escaped!" At this moment, the dwarf copper hammer immediately looked at Narant, who was still being chased by the bone dragon. "This bastard!" Narant also hated Nagus at the moment. Originally, today''s situation is not necessarily not impossible to fight to the death. But as the orcs escaped, the city wall was immediately under-supported. In addition to the gap in the city wall, this small town may not be able to hold anymore tonight. "Your Excellency Bronze Hammer, we are also starting to retreat!" Narant had no choice but to start retreating immediately. Once the barrier of the city wall is lost, facing the numerous dark creatures, they have no possibility of any resistance at all. "OK!" Although the dwarf Bronze Hammer was not reconciled, he could only nod his head in response. "Woooooo! Retreat quickly, everyone retreats, and the elves also retreat!" The dwarf bronze hammer blew the horn immediately, and kept giving orders to the soldiers still remaining on the city wall. "Raymond, notify Rumba immediately and take all the magic energy carriages to the main gate of the city!" At this time, Narant also gave an order to Raymond. "Sir, what about you?" Raymond and the others were holding a stairway with several dwarves at the moment, covering the retreat of the elves shooters who had already climbed the city wall. Hearing Narant''s order, he immediately showed a worried look. "I''m here to attract the attention of this skull dragon first, you all go!" Narant can''t do anything either. If he didn''t have the firepower to attract this bone dragon, then most of the evacuated teams would be killed or injured. So he can only continue to wait here for Quick and others to evacuate first. "Yes, my lord!" I could hear the firmness in my lord''s tone. As soon as Raymond gritted his teeth, he responded immediately, and then waited for the elf archer to finish before starting to retreat with his subordinates and a group of dwarves. Soon, whether it was elves or dwarves, or Narant''s magical energy caravans began to go along the main street towards the front wall. However, after the evacuation, both the dwarves and the elves, could not help but look in awe at Narant who was still fighting the dark bone dragon on the city wall. At this moment, Narant not only had to face the onslaught of the bone dragon, but also was surrounded by densely packed medium and high-level dark creatures. "Is this human noble going to be okay?" At this moment, the female elf with a silver mask in the team looked at the scene where Narant was surrounded by a heavy siege with a strange look, and turned towards the dwarf bronze hammer beside him. asked a question. "I don''t know either..." The dwarf Bronze Hammer shook his head in shame. After a pause, he continued: "My Dwarf Bronze Hammer used to think that all the human nobles were cunning and shameless, but since I met Baron Narant, I learned that the human race also has such warriors." "The nobles of the human race consider themselves to be upright knights. They are not only virtuous, but also brave and kind, but I think that among the human race, only Baron Narant is worthy of the title of an upright knight!" "Yeah!" The female elf nodded when she heard the words, and then said nothing more. And when the subordinates and the dwarves and elves were almost gone, Narant looked at the dark bone dragon that was constantly swooping towards him. "Bone Dragon, you are also a giant dragon in front of you. You shouldn''t help Zhou to do evil. Why don''t you take the initiative to disperse the energy of death in your body, let me end you, and then bring your bones back to your dragon family." "Last time, I have done it once, and sent a bone dragon soul to the dragon''s nest for your dragon clan!" "Roar, ants, you should still care about yourself. Today, I will give you to my lord first. I am sure that my lord will be happy to have such a dark subordinate as you!" Although the bone dragon is still a giant dragon, it also has wisdom. But his thinking has been completely infected by the dark and deadly energy, so there is no belonging to the dragon family at all. In this way, it is absolutely impossible to persuade it to surrender and influence it. Narant didn''t expect this move to work. Seeing the dark bone dragon spewing dragon breath towards him again, he immediately teleported to more than 100 meters away. "Then I''ll go first, bone dragon, I will kill you next time we meet!" After teleporting to stand firm, Narant also put down harsh words towards the dark bone dragon. At this moment, the energy point in his control panel is enough for him to break through to become a sky knight. After becoming a sky knight, Narant has the ability to fly in the air. At that time, the way to deal with this bone dragon is not only magic, but direct melee combat with this dark bone dragon. There is no need to dodge blindly like now, but can''t hurt the dragon. After the cruel words, Narant began to flash again, and then quickly moved towards his front wall. Now this city can''t be defended, so we can only try to break through first. As for what to do in the future, he can''t control it for the time being. After all, Na Gusi escaped from the battle before he was dead. No one expected this. "Roar, chase me, don''t let any creature go!" But it was so easy for Narant and the others to escape, and the bone dragon immediately greeted the dark creature and began to spread and chase in the city. And he himself also swept in the direction of Narant. Soon, Narant arrived near the front wall. At this moment, a large number of dark creatures have also appeared on the front wall. Quick and others are covering the long-range attack team and starting to evacuate. "Baron Narant, the orcs and goblins have run away!" Before Narant could speak, the Dwarf Bronze Hammer immediately attacked him. "Where did you escape from?" "I escaped from the hole that the goblins dug a few days ago!" Copper Hammer looked resentful. "Baron Narant, the right city wall that I was originally guarding has also been surrounded by dark creatures. Now if I want to evacuate, I can only pass through the tunnel." "Okay, let''s evacuate through this tunnel! Everyone hurry up, the bone dragon is here again, and we will work together to block the bone dragon for a while and cover the retreat of the soldiers." Nalanda nodded, but there was no other choice. "Okay, Baron Narrant!" The Bronze Hammer Dwarf quickly began to order everyone to evacuate. Soon, the bone dragon came again. This time, however, he had no chance to attack the evacuated soldiers, as Narante and the Dwarven Hammer were already in full force. Even the female elf leader of the elf clan also shot arrows for cover. Soon, with the resistance of the three, all the soldiers of the three tribes retreated into the passage. Even because of Narant''s prior explanation, the goblins dug the tunnel wider, so that even magical energy carriages and armored vehicles can pass through this tunnel. After all the subordinates entered the tunnel, more and more dark creatures came in, and Narant and others finally began to retreat towards the cave. "Go! You two go first!" Narant waved to the two of them, and then the masked female elf and the dwarf bronze hammer entered the cave first. "You disgusting guys, let me give you a drink, sir!" With that said, Narant directly took out a few Glory Fury. Boom! Boom! Suddenly, there were bursts of roaring from the entrance of the cave, and along with the roar, the entrance to the tunnel was also collapsed. "Hey, look for me, find the exit of this tunnel!" The bone dragon roared, and he also raised his height at the same time. In fact, it is not difficult to find the exit, because at this moment, goblins and orcs also began to drill out of the tunnel one after another. It didn''t take long for the bone dragon to discover the orcs and goblins. "Hoohoo, they are **** outside the city, chase me, don''t let them run away!" The next moment, the dark creatures that were flocking to the city immediately changed their direction and headed for the tunnel exit. "Your Excellency Gu Si, why don''t you leave, let''s leave quickly, it will be too late if we don''t leave!" At the exit of the tunnel, the goblin who had just climbed out of the tunnel saw that Guth did not leave immediately after he brought his subordinates out, and immediately urged Guth anxiously. "You just took a lot of time to dig the last few meters of the passage. Now those dark creatures have discovered our existence. If we escape like this, we will definitely not be able to escape the pursuit of the dark creatures!" Gu Si glanced at the dark creatures that were already running towards here, and was not in a hurry. "Then... what should I do?" The goblin felt that it made sense, and immediately asked worriedly. "It''s very simple, that is to plug this hole!" "Block the hole? The humans, dwarves, and elves, aren''t they..." The goblin leader was surprised. "Goblin, let me ask you, do you want to leave alive, or do you want to be overtaken and killed by dark creatures?" Guth stared at the goblin leader and asked coldly. "That must be to leave alive." The goblin leader replied immediately. "Then listen to me and plug this hole. Only in this way can they attract the attention of the dark creatures and give us time to escape!" "This...but...in case this is known to other races..." The goblin leader was startled. "Do you think if they were surrounded by dark creatures outside this city, would they still be able to escape the siege of dark creatures?" Gu Si fled today, and UU reading has already lost the face of the orcs . And he made such a big sacrifice just to find a way to kill Narant. Although there are still dwarves and elves in the tunnel at the moment. But there are only a few thousand people. As long as this matter is not worn out, there will be no problem at all. After all, they were all killed by dark creatures... "Goblin, if you make another decision, it will be too late. We orcs will definitely not be able to take care of you!" Seeing that the goblins were still struggling, Gusi spoke again. "All right!" Goblins are timid as mice, and they have no morals at all. The earlier hesitation was nothing more than a fear of being held accountable after the fact. But life was the most important thing right now, so he immediately took a group of goblins and started digging the large rocks around the tunnel entrance. These stones are large and small, and the large ones are estimated to weigh several thousand kilograms. With the efforts of the goblins, several boulders were soon pushed into the hole, completely blocking the entrance of the hole. "Okay, let''s go!" Seeing this, Gu Si couldn''t help but smile. He is not going to rely on this boulder to block Narant and others, but to delay the escape speed of Narant and others. When the dark creatures completely block the surrounding area, it will be difficult for Narant and others to fly even with their wings attached. This human genius who will threaten the orcs will also die here. And what happened next was just as Gus had expected, until the dark creatures piled up the rocky hills, and he didn''t see any human race or other races coming out of the tunnel. Chapter 925： Magic armored vehicle unveiled What was even more pleasing was that those dark creatures were also attracted to the tunnel exit, and they had no intention of pursuing them. And this is all because of the bone dragon. The dark bone dragon now has the will of killing Narant, so he restrained a group of dark creatures to gather in this rocky hill to wait. "Haha, let''s go, Goblin, we will immediately go to the city ahead to report." "When the time comes that the dark creatures attack suddenly, we The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 926： Break through the sky knight Going to a high altitude, the bone dragon swooped down again, and with another bang, Narant was hit by the bone dragon again. "You lizard with a pile of bones, want to hit me, master, you are still tender!" Although Narant felt a little dizzy in his head, he still kept talking. Next, the bone dragon flew up and down for four or five times. And at this moment, the bone dragon seemed to have lost patience. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 927： duel 1 And, the opening of the big hole in this dark cloud is just the beginning. As the dark cloud above his head revolved around the hollow in the middle, a crimson light fell vertically from the sky in the big hole. After this speed of light fell, it illuminated the team with incomparable precision. Everyone couldn''t help but look at the carriage that was shrouded in the beam of light, but the top of the carriage was covered by a cowhide tarpaulin. "Oak, orc, I see, this is... this is The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 928： Kill the Bone Dragon "Dwarven warriors, don''t back down. For the glory of the Forge, kill these evil dark creatures even if you die!" However, even in the face of disadvantage, the dwarves'' will to fight remains firm. The copper hammer fought against three high-level dark creatures at the same time, but still did not give in an inch. Seeing this, Narant couldn''t help but pay tribute to these dwarves. If all races in the Holy Continent are like dwarves, then I am afraid that the dark The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 929： fountain of life puff! "Aw!" In the next moment, an incomparably mournful howl was heard from the sky. Immediately, the entire huge bone dragon fell straight towards the ground as if it had lost its power drive. Boom! In an instant, there was a huge roar on the ground. The bone dragon''s huge body smashed a deep hole on the ground, and the soul fire in that head had disappeared. Even the dark dead air remaining in the bones The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 930： reverse black and white "Bronze Hammer, get up!" After collecting the fountain of life, Nalante stretched out his palm towards the envious copper hammer, and then pulled him up from the ground. "Baron Nalante, thank you for your help just now, otherwise I am afraid that not only my copper hammer will be plotted against by the bone dragon, but also my other warriors will lose a lot!" After getting up, the copper hammer returned to its normal expression, and turned to thank Nalante. Fortunately, Nalante''s The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 931： Allied forces besieged Immediately, Duke City immediately dispatched a team of ten thousand people to rush to the rear to check the situation. Nagusi concluded that the dead Nalante and others were already on their way back to the small town. However, the speed when they returned was several times slower than when they fled. After all, even though a group of mounts got a short rest, it didn''t mean they had fully recovered. In order to avoid the continued investment of mounts, so that they cannot participate in the battle later, they The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 932： The Might of the Dark Lord "Impossible. There were only 50,000 to 60,000 dark creatures that attacked us that day, and at least tens of thousands were killed by us at that time. How could there be more than 100,000!" At this time, Gu Si jumped out immediately, his face full of disbelief. If they had known that there were so many dark creatures at that time, they would not have chosen to return to this duke city. At most, send a few subordinates to notify those small towns, and let the people in the small towns notify the Duke City. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 933： The Allied Forces Desperation With enough protection of death energy, even the mountains beside the Thorn Fortress were crushed, but the piece of land was still safe and sound. "What... what''s going on?" As the smoke and dust gradually faded away, in the other half of the fortress that was lucky enough not to be crushed, all the surviving soldiers regained their strength one after another. Everyone looked around in a daze at first, looking at the place that should have been the corridor of the fortress ahead. But now it has turned into a vast expanse of gray, where there is still a corridor The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 934： all food After the deliberations were completed, the kings and leaders of the allied forces dispersed separately. Of course, food is only one of the biggest crises everyone faces right now. In addition to food, it is equally important to resist the attack of dark creatures. In view of the strength of the several clans, the whole town was divided into three parts. They are the front and right walls, then the left wall, and finally the castle. The reason for this distribution, first of all, the front and left The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 935： opportunity came "You want to go too?" Narante paused. "Well, Baron Nalante, don''t worry, I won''t hold you back!" The female elf nodded again affirmatively. "Alright then!" Narante did not refuse after thinking for a moment. He has gone to investigate many times these days, and the attention of those dark creatures is all in the small town. So, as long as you are careful, there will be no major problems. Subsequently, Narante The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 936： orc ran away Immediately, without waiting for the female elf to react, Narante charged directly towards the dark creature team ahead. And the female elf looked at Nalante''s back, with more unclear colors flashing in her eyes. Her father had told him in the past that humans were cunning and shameless. Not only is he timid and afraid of death, but he often breaks promises. For example, the two sides formed an alliance to deal with dark creatures together. But as the dark creatures gradually The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 937： What the **** did this guy do? Ho **** ho! And when he saw the scene here, it was no surprise that the dark bone dragons who had been breathing dragon breath towards the small town roared angrily. After the roar, the seven dark bone dragons flew towards Nalante without any hesitation. "Good time!" Seeing this scene, instead of panicking, Nalante was a little excited. Since it can attract seven dark bone dragons, it shows that the statue is really heavy. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 938： You dont come here! "I want to run, it''s too late!" Nalante snorted coldly when he saw this, and rushed towards the direction where the most orcs gathered. "Asshole, don''t come here, don''t come here!" Facing the arrival of Nalante, all the orcs were more afraid than seeing a ghost. At this moment, there were ghosts and wolves howling, wanting to avoid Nalante. However, there are basically no mounts in the orc team. A few days ago, the human race beheaded the horses to satisfy their hunger, and the orc race The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 939： of course alive When Nalante led a group of "little brothers" and ravaged the army of orcs and goblins to the sky and without a way out, the situation in the small city finally stabilized with the joining of the kings. The dark creatures on the right side of the city were all cleared out of the city wall. At this time, all the kings, Theodore and others also gathered together again. "How are you guys, do we want to break through now?" "Could it be the conspiracy of dark creatures?" The success on the right side of the small town was beyond their expectations. This made them doubt whether this was a trap set by dark creatures. "It shouldn''t be a trap. After all, if the dark creatures continue to invade, we probably won''t last long." "By the way, everyone, we just observed the outside of the city and found that at least half of the dark creatures outside the city have left." At this time, President Theodore spoke again. "So, no matter what, we can''t let go of this opportunity." "That''s right, even if we stay in the city, we won''t be able to hold on for too long. Why don''t we break through now, as there is still a chance!" "Okay, then we will start to break through immediately, but we don''t know what happened to the dark creatures!" "It''s really the God of Glory''s blessing. I think it''s because the God of Glory doesn''t want to see our sacred continent fall, so he sent his favor!" At that moment, the kings finally made a decision. Regardless of whether it was a trick or something else that greeted them after rushing out of the city, they had no chance of regretting it. Of course, everyone is still lucky in their hearts, thinking that the dark creature''s departure is probably not a trick. Even if they couldn''t think of the real reason now, it would still draw the favor of the God of Glory. And even if they came up with such a vain reason, everyone would never have thought that the one who lured away the dark creatures and gave them a chance to break through was Nalante, the already ''dead'' guy. "Open the city gate and break out with me!" Whoooo! With the sound of a horn, the gate of the small city opened suddenly. "kill!" Then, a group of kings took the lead and led a group of coalition forces to attack outside the city. Ho **** ho! And even though the dark creatures didn''t have any advantage at the moment, they didn''t say they were afraid, and immediately rushed towards the coalition forces. However, without the restraint of the bone dragon, the number of extras was also reduced by half. Under the fearlessness of the coalition forces, a gap was finally opened. "Everyone, charge me, and I will be able to break through immediately!" Seeing that the front had reached the edge of the dark creatures, all the kings became excited and shouted orders to all the subordinates. "kill!" And at such a moment, the soldiers also seemed to see the hope of life, and broke out with the greatest combat effectiveness. As the coalition forces fought more and more bravely, they finally broke through without any surprises. "Haha, we rushed out!" "Yeah, I finally rushed out. When I got married, I wasn''t as excited as I am now!" "Yeah, I''m afraid only the moment when I ascended the throne can be compared to now!" A group of kings were still on the way to escape with the coalition forces. But I can''t hide the joy from my heart In their view, the original desperate situation, they and others can rush out, they feel that it is an unprecedented counterattack. "Hehe, everyone, you have experienced such joy when you ascended the throne, but I also experienced such a feeling some time ago!" Theodore also smiled at this time. Although he is not a king, nor does he have a throne for him, but he has experienced this feeling of being rescued from a desperate situation in the past. "President Theodore, what other exciting scene can compare to this time?" All the kings didn''t react when they heard the words, and asked Theodore curiously. "Everyone, have you forgotten what happened to the army in the Duke City when our Holy Alliance coalition army went out last time!" Theodore replied with a smile. At this time, all the kings finally realized that except for King Bach, the rest nodded in agreement. "That''s right, the situation that time is probably the same as this time!" "Yeah, it''s just a pity for Narante, I''m sorry for him!" Theodore suddenly felt melancholy again when he thought of the reason why the coalition forces came back from desperation that time. "President Theodore, you don''t have to be too sad. I think that kid Nalante is probably living a very happy life after returning to the God of Glory." "In addition, if there is still a chance, our alliance must build a commemorative sculpture for Narante!" "That''s right, to build a memorial sculpture for Nalante. Although he is young, his contribution is enough to make his reputation pass down through the ages!" "Well, then I would like to thank the kings on behalf of Baron Narante!" Theodore was very pleased to hear that. Afterwards, Theodore paused and said seriously to the kings: "Everyone, let''s discuss what to do next." Hearing this, the originally quite harmonious atmosphere of the kings suddenly subsided. Obviously, they escaped, but they were also very uncertain about whether they could survive in the future. "We have no supplies now, so we don''t have too many choices. I''m afraid the only chance is to immediately retreat towards the Thorn Fortress." At this time, the King of the Nok Empire was the first to break the silence and speak. "But the Thorn Fortress has been occupied by dark creatures. I''m afraid we will encounter a large wave of dark creatures after we return." "More importantly, our supplies are not enough at all. Even if we barely reach the Thorn Fortress, the coalition forces may not be able to fight at that time!" At this time, another king of the empire raised the issue of returning. "But apart from this point, we probably have no other better way. If we really don''t have enough supplies in the end, then we can only kill the remaining mounts." "At that time, let our subordinates have their last meal outside the Thorn Fortress. As for whether we can break through and return, it depends on the will of the gods." The king of the Nok Empire sighed and did not refute the objection raised by the king. Because this is their only option now. The king nodded silently after hearing this. Although they also left a small number of mounts in the coalition team. But that is also a small number of war horses, so if you want the entire coalition army to have a meal, even their Warcraft Legion must contribute. "It would be great if there are still supplies now!" All the kings looked at each other and sighed at the end. In fact, they were ready to die. Compared with the kings of the human race, the kings have basically made the determination to die, and there are no other worries. At this moment, the king of the elves fell into grief. Because, he was the only one among the kings who brought his heirs to fight this time. It''s not that he doesn''t care about the life and death of his children, but that this is the practice of the elves. The elves believe in the goddess of life, and they feel that as long as there is a just war, the goddess of life will take care of them. And if you want to become the king of the elves, you must have enough ability to protect the people. Therefore, every elf king must go through the baptism of blood and fire. In this way, the Elf King brought his daughter to this battlefield. Of course, the Elf King is not dead-headed, and knows that he can''t really put his daughter in a dangerous place. Therefore, he arranged his daughter in the small material city at the end of the Duke City. Not only is this material town relatively safe at the back, but it is also considered to be on the battlefield. At that time, it will be regarded as the completion of the practice of the elves, and they will be able to inherit the throne without dispute in the future. But who would have known that the most dangerous duke city did not have any accidents, but there was an accident in the rear. Before he entered the small material city, there was still a trace of luck. Because his daughter has the spring of life of the elves, even if she is seriously injured, she can recover instantly. Therefore, he felt that his daughter was likely to hide somewhere and be temporarily closed, waiting for his rescue. But after actually entering the small town, this last trace of luck was immediately wiped out. Because the small material city has been set on fire by dark creatures, I am afraid that even the rats cannot survive in the small city. "Goddess, I humbly beg you, beg for your kindness, and be sure to bless my Orpheus, your loyal believer, and keep her safe and sound!" Riding on the three-colored deer, the Elf King couldn''t help praying devoutly into the air. The King of the Hill at the side sighed and shook his head when he saw this. He naturally knew what the Elf King was praying for. It''s a pity that the small city has been completely destroyed now, and there are all dark creatures around here. It should be impossible for the elf king''s daughter to survive. "Father!" However, at this moment, the Elf King seemed to hear a call. Although the call was very slight, he immediately recognized that it was the voice of Orpheus. "Is Orpheus you, are you still alive?" The Elf King immediately raised his head and quickly searched around. "Elf King, please don''t be too sad!" Seeing this scene, the King of the Hill and the other kings looked at the Elf King with unbearable expressions on their faces. "Did I really hear wrong?!" Because of their racial talent, the elves have much better hearing and eyesight than other races. Therefore, only the elf king heard the slight call before. It can be seen that all the kings of the clan and the king of the hill looked at him strangely, and the elf king also had some doubts, whether he really had hallucinations. "Father!" However, just when the Elf King doubted himself, a half-clear call came again. "It''s not an illusion, it''s really my Orpheus!" The Elven King can be sure this time that it''s not his illusion. The next moment, the Elf King flew up and jumped into the air. When the other kings saw this, although they were still a little suspicious, they all got up from the mount and went to the mid-air to help with the search. "Hey, everyone, look quickly, is there a figure!" And following the search of a group of people, there was a result after a while. The King of the Nok Empire seemed to have seen a figure rushing towards him behind a hillside. Seeing this, the Elven King immediately looked in the direction King Nok pointed. "Opheus, it''s really my Orpheus!" The Elf King''s eyesight was really extraordinary, and he immediately confirmed the identity of his daughter. In the next moment, the Elven King flew towards Orpheus without any hesitation. "It''s really alive, does their goddess of life really exist?" When the kings saw this scene, they naturally looked at each other in blank dismay. "Come on, let''s go and have a look!" Afterwards, all the kings chased after the Elf King out of curiosity. "Father!" "Opheus, blessed by the goddess, you are really alive, little Orpheus, you have suffered!" After the two father and daughter met, the scene was extremely exciting. Orpheus'' eyes were even more red, and there were already crystal tears in his eyes. "Father, I''m fine. I''m happy to see you!" Orpheus shook his head obediently. At this time, a group of kings had also arrived. The Elf King may have sensed everyone''s gaze, so he put away his excitement a little. "Orpheus, how did you survive!" After subduing his excitement, the Elf King began to ask the most curious question again. As for this question, the rest of the kings were equally curious, and the next moment they all pricked up their ears to listen. Of course, Orpheus would not hide this, and immediately said directly: "Father, the reason why I survived is because of Baron Narante!" "Baron Nalante?" The Elf King was taken aback. As for this name, he has heard it many times these days, but he did not expect that his daughter was actually saved by the other party. However, compared to the reaction of the elf king, the kings on the human side were even more excited. "Ms. Elf, you mean Baron Narant saved you, so is he still alive?" It was President Theodore who asked the question. "Of course I''m alive!" The female elf didn''t know that Nagus had said that they were wiped out~ so she replied to Theodore with some unhappiness. After all, his way of asking has a meaning in it that he hopes Nalante will die. Theodore knew that the little elf girl had misunderstood herself. Immediately explained: "Ms. Elf, don''t get me wrong, I am Nalante''s friend, so I am very concerned about his condition." "Actually, a few days ago, there was an orc named Gus..." Next, Theodore told what the Gus orc had arranged. "That''s right, Orpheus, tell father, is what the orc said true or false?" The Elf King also asked at this time. And Orpheus listened to Theodore''s explanation, the pretty face under the mask was already flushed, and there was rare anger in his eyes. "Father, and the leader of the human race, that orc is simply lying. How could such a heroic Baron Nalante run away..." Orpheus also quickly told what happened in the small town that day. While speaking, he clenched his fists from time to time. Because she is very atmospheric, how can there be such bad people and races in this world. It was obvious that the orc Gusi not only ran away, but also blocked their escape tunnel afterwards. In the end, he even slandered Baron Nalante, which is simply worse than dark creatures. "That orc, Gus, was the first to flee, and deliberately blocked the tunnel through which you escaped..." When they heard Orpheus'' explanation, all the kings and elf kings changed their colors and all gritted their teeth. They really didn''t expect that the orcs would do such a shameless thing. Chapter 940： A scramble caused by a monster leg "Yes, it was because the orcs and those goblins blocked us underground, so in the end we were surrounded by the enemy!" "But fortunately, because of Baron Narante and his subordinates, we finally managed to break through!" "However, we were chased by dark creatures all the way and fell into a desperate situation." "Fortunately, because of Baron Narante, he successfully broke through and became a sky knight, and finally killed the bone dragon, so we are truly safe!" Orpheus''s face was full of excitement when he spoke, and she obviously agreed with that escape and Narant''s bravery. "Nalant successfully broke through to Sky Knight?" And Theodore and all the kings showed surprise expressions. How old is Nalante, and he broke through to become a sky knight. This is probably the youngest Sky Knight of the Holy Alliance. But the Elven King on the side is not paying attention to the excellent human race like Nalante at the moment. Instead, he was faintly worried, because he felt that his daughter was too emotional at the moment. Especially when talking about Nalante, the nobleman of the human race. He had never seen his daughter look like this before. "Orpheus, don''t worry, those shameless **** of the orc race, my father will definitely ask them to give an explanation." "Otherwise, our elves will never give up!" However, the Elf King knew that he couldn''t ask his daughter anything at this moment, so he still pityed his daughter and made a promise. "Um!" Of course, Orpheus didn''t know that Narante had met Gus and those guys on the road, and made them cry. At this moment, he responded obediently, obviously also very angry at the shameless behavior of the orcs. "By the way, Lady Elf, since Baron Narante was with you back then, where are they now?" At this moment, Theodore began to ask Narante''s whereabouts. Since Nalante is not dead, that is the best result. "Yeah, Orpheus, why did you appear near this small town alone? It''s too dangerous here." The Elf King was also very puzzled that his daughter ran to such a dangerous place alone. "Father, I didn''t come alone, I came with Baron Narante!" "However, in order to save you, Baron Narante went alone to lure those dark creatures away. I don''t know what happened to Baron Narante now." Orpheus immediately said Narante''s movements. And all the kings and leaders were shocked when they heard the words. "What, Ms. Elf, are you saying that the reason why those dark bone dragons and half of the dark creatures left was because Narant led them away?" "Yes, Orpheus, how did that little human nobleman do it?" Everyone was a little unbelievable. Before, they thought that if it wasn''t for the conspiracy of the dark creature, there might only be a miracle. But now, they discovered that it was Nalante who saved them again. "The reason why those dark creatures left the small city was because Baron Nalante and I were looking for a way to rescue the coalition army on the distant slope, and finally found a strange team." "There is a statue in that team of dark creatures, and the dark creatures respect it very much." "Baron Nalante thought of a way, saying that he snatched the sculpture, and then see if he can lure the dark creature away!" "As a result, when Narante snatched the statue, the dark creatures really started chasing him, especially the seven bone dragons all chased Baron Narante away!" Orpheus continued to speak to the crowd. "Nalante, you saved us again... No, it should be said that you saved the Holy Continent again!" After hearing this, Theodore''s face was full of helplessness, and he also sighed. It''s not because Narante saved them, so he feels unhappy. Instead, he felt that people like himself were too ashamed to ask a young boy like Narante to save the situation several times. The faces of the rest of the empire kings also turned green and pale when they heard the words. Especially the king of the Bach Empire, who rarely lowered his head at this moment, obviously had no face to face all this. "By the way, Baron Narante hasn''t come back yet, Miss Orpheus, which direction Baron Narante has gone to, we must go and see!" At this time, the king of the Nok Empire who reflected immediately asked. "Go over there!" Orpheus immediately pointed to the direction where Narant disappeared. Afterwards, all the kings did not hesitate, and rushed towards the direction Nalante left. Of course, when they left, they also issued an order to let all the teams continue to flee. Although they successfully broke out of the small town, their crisis was still not resolved. Now the coalition forces lacking supplies and rest are at the end of their strength. And when the kings of the empire wanted to rescue Nalante, Nalante was also preparing to evacuate. He felt that his vindictiveness was almost exhausted, and if the coalition forces in the small city wanted to break through, they might have already done so. Thinking of this, Narante started to move towards the sculpture under his shoulder. "Big lizards, stop chasing, I''ll give you back this thing!" After finishing speaking, Nalante gathered his fighting spirit and threw the sculpture in his hand directly. Ho **** ho! Seeing this, all the bone dragons roared again and again. However, they didn''t attack Nalante immediately, but rushed towards the stone sculpture thrown more than 300 meters away. And Nalante took advantage of this gap and started to run wildly in a detour. "I don''t know if these guys will go crazy later!" Nalante pricked up his ears while running wildly. "Ho Ho Ho, how dare you blaspheme my lord, damned creature!" "Ho Ho Ho, damned creature, I will burn you alive!" Sure enough, at the next moment, a furious roar came from behind Nalante, The seven bone dragons rioted at the same time. The reason is very simple, that is, when Nalante threw the sculpture, he broke off the sculpture''s head with the momentum of stealing the bell, and then put it into the storage space. Just kidding, although the sculpture looks ordinary, since it is so important to dark creatures, how could Nalante let it go. Therefore, what was thrown was only the headless sculpture, and the dark creatures were naturally furious. Nalante shrank his neck, and then smeared oil on the soles of his feet and flew happier. The bone dragon in the rear began to chase again. And Nalante circled half a circle, and immediately returned to the previous slope. Because the female elf was still in the pile of rocks, Narante was worried that the female elf would not be able to return at that time, and it would be a big loss if she encountered trouble. However, just as Narante ran back halfway, he happened to see seven or eight figures rushing towards him. "Nalante!" Soon, there was an excited call from the front, and it was President Theodore and others. "President Theodore, have you successfully broken through?" When I met everyone on the way, Nalante already guessed most of them without asking. Sure enough, when Theodore and others approached, they immediately smiled and said, "Yes, thanks to Narante, the coalition forces finally broke through!" "Nalante, our alliance owes you more and more debt!" "President Theodore, we are all for the Holy Continent, and we can''t talk about any kindness!" Nalante waved his hand quickly. Ho **** ho! At this moment, the bone dragon from behind had also chased after it, and the furious roar came to everyone''s ears again. "Hiss, Baron Nalante, how could these bone dragons be so angry!" During these days of being trapped, all the kings have dealt with the bone dragon. Although these bone dragons have become dark creatures, they still retain a bit of arrogance in their bones as superior creatures like dragons. Therefore, even in battle, Bone Dragon always speaks condescendingly. But now, as long as they are not blind or deaf, they can see that these bone dragons are already desperate. "I used a sculpture protected by dark creatures to lure them away. I heard that sculpture should be a **** worshiped by dark creatures." "And just now, I felt that I had attracted them far enough, so I returned this sculpture to them!" "That shouldn''t be. That sculpture is probably the statue of the dark lord that the dark creatures usually serve. Since you gave it back to them, they shouldn''t be as frustrated as they are now." At this time, the Elf King, who had not spoken all this time, was a little puzzled. "Uh, there should be no problem at first, but I accidentally twisted the head of the sculpture when I threw it out..." Narant spread his hands innocently. "..." All the kings and elf kings rolled their eyes. No wonder these dark creatures riot, they all know what these statues used for offering sacrifices mean to the faithful. When Nalante broke the sculpture, it was tantamount to trampling on the gods they believed in, so it would be strange if they didn''t find him to do their best. "Everyone, it''s not too late, let''s escape quickly!" Nalante was slightly embarrassed, and immediately waved his hand towards everyone. "Okay, then let''s evacuate first!" The kings nodded upon hearing the words, and immediately headed towards the team together with Narante. Although they now have a slight advantage in numbers. But it is still very difficult to really solve this group of bone dragons. Of course, it''s okay to resist one or two. It was just that they broke out from the city, and then came to look for Nalante without any rest. Therefore, the current fighting state is the worst. In this case, it is better to escape back to the team first, then take a good rest, and then deal with the pursuit of these bone dragons, then it will be the safest. In this way, Narante and a group of kings quickly fled to the team. "Nalante, please rest for a while, we are also going to start recovering our fighting spirit immediately, those bone dragons shouldn''t give us too much time!" After the kings returned to the team, they were ready to start recovering immediately. "OK!" Nalan nodded and sat on one of the few carriages in the team. However, he didn''t start to recover his grudge immediately, but opened the storage space, and took out a water bottle and a big fragrant beast leg. After running wildly for so long before, his mouth became parched even more. And this magical beast leg was cooked just before departure, just to fill his stomach. It''s a pity that Nalante took out all the leftover delicacies cooked by Chef Rose when cleaning up the space, and distributed them to a group of lucky women because he wanted to house the body of the killed bone dragon. Therefore, although the taste of this barbecue is not bad, it is still slightly different from the one cooked by Rose. Gudong! Gudong! Haw! Haw! Afterwards, Nalante didn''t hesitate, and started to eat with clear water and roasted monster legs. Just eating and eating, Nalante suddenly noticed something was wrong. "Uh, everyone, didn''t you say that you want to quickly recover your fighting spirit, why are you all looking at me with such eyes!" It turned out that when Nalante was feasting, all the kings who originally said they wanted to restore their fighting spirit all surrounded him. The carriage he was riding in was packed to the brim. What surprised Nalante was that these guys looked at him with green light in their eyes. This is the same expression as the pack of wolves on the grassland when they see their prey. Fortunately, after a while, Nalante realized that what these guys were looking at was the Warcraft barbecue in his hand. "You want?" Nalante raised the Warcraft leg. All the kings looked at each other when they heard the words, and then stretched out their hands to **** it without saying a word. King Nanok moved the fastest, and he was about to hold the barbecue in his hand. Snapped! It''s a pity that at this time, the king of the Blue Shield Empire was also quick-eyed, and he slapped his hand away, and then prepared to hold the barbecue himself. However, the King of the Blue Shield Empire was not happy for too long, the next moment a short but strong arm pinched his wrist, also preparing to **** the barbecue of the monster. This is the king of the hill of the dwarves. "King of the hill, what are you doing grabbing my wrist?" "What are you talking about? I want to eat meat~ My dwarves have lost a lot of weight these days, and I still came to support your human race. Do you think this barbecue should be given to me first..." "Fart, look at your wrist, it''s thicker than my arm, and it''s true that you came to support our human race, but it''s also for the entire Holy Continent." "If you insist on our human race''s thanks, then I will entertain you again after the catastrophe of the dark creatures is over." "At that time, I don''t mind how much monster meat you want to eat!" "No, the monster meat was taken away by the Elf King..." Nalante never dreamed that once upon a time, all the kings who were domineering and aloof, would be blushing at this moment because of the barbecue legs of a mere intermediate monster. Fortunately, seeing that the situation was not good, he had already thrown away the barbecue and slipped out of the encirclement the moment everyone sold it. "Nalant, don''t be surprised. Speaking of which, the kings and coalition soldiers have not had enough to eat for more than a week." "Especially in the last few days, we all rely on the soup boiled from the leather of some war horses to satisfy our hunger!" At this moment, President Theodore, the only one who did not join the battle, came to Narante. "Is it so difficult?" Nalante also did not expect that the coalition forces would be in such a difficult situation. "Oh, yes, if we don''t succeed in breaking through today, I''m afraid that within two or three days, even if the small town is not breached, the coalition forces will lose their combat effectiveness due to hunger." President Theodore nodded. After a pause, he sighed again: "Actually, it''s also my fault. I didn''t expect the dark creatures to change their previous habits and destroy all the supplies in the small city!" Chapter 941： black chip "President Theodore, in fact, you don''t have to blame yourself too much!" Narante comforted him immediately when he heard Theodore''s self-blame words. "Nalante, you don''t need to comfort me. The other kings also said that they don''t blame me, but my proposal at the time also played a big role." "Fortunately, knowing that you survived Nalante, I finally feel less guilty." "Because the coalition forces are short of supplies, we need to rush back to Thorn Fortress immediately. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 942： Servant of Hell And when the coalition forces began to flee, roars were heard from a dark palace filled with death energy on the continent of death thousands of miles away from them. This palace stands on a cliff as high as thousands of meters. If you stand on the cliff and look down at the surroundings, you will see that the surrounding world seems to have lost its color, and you can see a land of flying ashes. In the land of fly ashes, there are densely packed dark creatures of various sizes. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 943： Crushing of Hells Servants "This... what is this?" Compared to Narante''s astonishment, the other kings of the coalition army were already shocked. The lava warrior has exceeded their imagination, and they have never seen such a strange species before. Ho **** ho! However, the lava servant in front was not going to give them a chance to be dazed. When he crawled out of the black pit filled with death, and confirmed the location of the coalition army, he immediately roared towards The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 944： fight to the death "Damn, what kind of monster is this!" Narante couldn''t help yelling at this completely unreasonable lava warrior. Whose eyeballs can spew out lava, I am afraid that there are only these dark creatures who are neither human nor ghost. It''s just scolding, the temperature of the lava is extremely high, and after touching Narante''s shield, Narante''s shield immediately made an overwhelmed cracking sound. "Space teleportation!" Nalan The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 945： Small bone dragon "I was plotted against!" Nalante also didn''t expect that he would be tricked by this lava servant. After all, with the opponent''s strength, there is no need to be afraid of yourself. Moreover, who knew that this big man had great wisdom. "Do you think you are Andy Lau?" Nalante tried his best to stimulate his grudge, trying to break free from the lava servant. It''s a pity that the power of this lava servant is not what Nalante can do now. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 946： He is my Lord! Snapped! With a crisp sound, the body of the little bone dragon was directly sent flying, and quickly fell towards the ground. Boom! The next moment, another muffled sound was heard on the ground, and the little bone dragon directly smashed into the soil, causing a burst of smoke and dust. "Haha, you damned betrayer, you know the fate of betraying my lord!" "I''m going to put your body away later, and then bring it back to the Abyss Palace for my lord to throw you into the lava abyss." The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 947： victory Narante''s touch was in vain. It turned out that when he was in a coma before, his dragon tooth long sword had fallen. However, just when Narante was about to change another method, the lava warrior suddenly saluted him again. "Nalante, don''t be nervous, this lava warrior seems...seems to have recognized you as master!" At this time, Theodore on the side also immediately grabbed Narante, and then reminded him. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 948： God Fragment "Haha, we have won! We have defeated the dark creatures!" "Yeah, we won, we defeated the dark creatures!" I don''t know how long it took before there was a sudden laughter on the battlefield. And with the laughter, other people seemed to be infected, and they all started to laugh out loud. For a while, bursts of cheers came from the originally quiet battlefield. At this time, the surviving soldiers of the coalition forces also came The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 949： Bone Dragons are just elite monsters! But at this moment, the continent that was still floating in the sky has also fallen, and the existence of that continent cannot be seen with the naked eye. "I hope they will come soon!" However, everyone is apprehensive about the arrival of the human race in this new continent. That is, I hope they can show up soon to help resist the dark creatures. However, they are worried that the human race in this new continent will change the structure of the sacred continent because of their strength. Although it is said that the crowd is earlier The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 950： Small bone dragon wakes up again Whoosh! Click! When Narante''s magic shield had just been generated, there was a sharp whistling sound in his ears. It was a black-red light blade shot by the gargoyle king. As the black-red light blade hit the magic shield, the magic shield immediately shattered like a mirror. Fortunately, it is an advanced magic shield after all, although it cannot completely resist the attack of the gargoyle king. But also offset a lot of power The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 951： Vampire dragon? "I go!" The next moment, Narante suddenly felt his body falling. It was only then that it was discovered that the gargoyle had become shriveled, lost the power to fly, and fell straight to the ground with its head down. Nalante quickly circulated his grudge, and then stabilized his figure. Then, he watched helplessly as the gargoyle fell to the ground. boom! With a muffled sound, the gargoyle smashed into the mud hard. just down The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 952： The realm above the sky knight The front end of this deadly impact unexpectedly formed a skull pattern. Suddenly, Nalante could feel a shocking coercion just by staying in place. And the bone dragon king and the small bone dragon in front are the main targets of the dead air impact. In just an instant, the skull came close to the two dragons. "Oh, my lord..." The Bone Dragon King''s expression changed instantly, when the red and black lifeless aura that looked like a skeleton approached more than ten meters in front of it The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 953： unbeatable Swish! The moment the dark lord swung his long sword, a black sword glow tens of meters long was formed in front of him. But the dark lord''s seemingly light sword, after being struck down, has a suffocating sense of oppression. When the red and black sword glow fell, the surrounding space became slightly distorted. Even within a radius of one mile, the faint death energy was swept away with the fall of the sword light at this moment, forming a vortex state that continued to flow. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 954： Support from another continent It''s just that the black dragon couldn''t get up after being photographed and fell to the ground. Snapped! But at this moment, there was another crisp sound in the air, and it turned out that the little bone dragon was also shot. boom! The little bone dragon was also shot flying to the ground immediately. It''s just that this guy''s figure has become smaller at the moment, so after falling on the ground, he just made a small hole. "Hehehe, you ignorant lizards still want to fight me, let me tell you, The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 955： Blue Dragon Soul But this time, when the dark lord''s terrifying sword glow faced several dragon knights, he no longer had a crushing posture. The role of the dark lord has changed, and his red and black death energy dissipates directly. However, the sword lights of several dragon knights still slashed at him with not weak power. Seeing this, the dark lord''s expression changed, and he waved his long sword to resist without hesitation. But he has only one person, but the other party has three people. Puff! The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 956： real spaceship "That''s right, I gave it to you. This blue dragon soul is only effective for your dragon clan, and it''s useless for me to use it!" Nalan nodded. "But... that Nalante, did you ask, do you want to make a deal with me?" Little Bone Dragon was a little unbelievable, and asked after a pause. "There are no conditions, I will give it to you directly, after all, we have fought together!" Narante shook his head. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 957： black dragon wake up "Nalante!" But at this moment, a familiar call came from Narante''s ear. "Huh? Is this a black dragon?" Narante immediately recognized that the whispered call came from the black dragon, and turned his head to look in surprise and surprise. Sure enough, he saw that the black dragon had opened his eyes again at this moment, Although it is still lying on the ground at this moment, it can be seen from its eyes that its spirit is definitely better than before The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 958： thanks from the elves "Master Dragon Knight, thank you for your acceptance, but I don''t know when this meeting is going to be held?" Theodore glanced at the kings and saw that they had no other opinions, so he agreed immediately. After all, this was something that had been expected a long time ago. Being able to join the forces of the opposing continent might also make the sacred continent a step further. "When we came here, we heard that there is a sacred city in your continent, which belongs to the human race in your continent. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 959： return to stormcollar It turned out that this second time to look for Nalante, and thank you again, was entirely the idea of ??the Elf King Naydis. Because Orpheus'' father has the blood of the royal family of the elves, although he is not particularly close, it was still considered the main bloodline back then. Speaking of which, the ancestors of Orpheus''s father and the ancestors of the Elf King of Addis should be brothers. It''s just that with the passage of time, Orpheus and his team were trapped in the sacred continent. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 960： The confidence of the orcs It''s not just a lot more beautiful, it''s completely heaven and earth. Hearing the words of the small bone dragon, Nalante murmured in his heart. Although the original small bone dragon is small and exquisite, it is also somewhat cute. After all, no matter whether it is a person or an object, as long as it is small, it will become cute. And the small bone dragon is indeed smaller and smaller than the real big bone dragon. But that''s only compared with the big bone dragon, it can''t be compared with the current one at all. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 961： Learn Narante Crash! And just as Narante was thinking, a big bird suddenly descended from the sky. This big bird is Xiao Huihui who has become a Tier 3 Warcraft. "My lord, Xiao Huihui said that he has spotted Jerry''s team, which is more than ten miles ahead." "They are still being chased by the orcs at this moment." "In addition, the total number of those orcs is nearly 20,000, and they are divided into two waves." "Chasing The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 962： mighty orc messenger Boom! Boom! And when Nalante''s words fell, the spells cast by several orc priests had already blasted on the river bank. Hearing the bangs made Nalante a little lucky, but luckily there was a river across. Let yourself have time to reflect, so as to avoid losses. At this time, under the cover of the shaman, the elite orcs on the opposite side had already approached everyone in the Northern Principality. Rao, Jerry and the others have nothing to see The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 963： Bone Dragon Knight "Okay, Your Excellency Bone Dragon, it should be almost over there, so it''s time for you to go!" Feeling that the time was almost up, and worried that there would be casualties if it continued to delay, Nalante also began to urge the small bone dragon. "Okay, Narante, but..." "But what, Your Excellency the Bone Dragon?" Seeing that the little Bone Dragon still had something to say, Narante asked immediately. "Nalante, do you want to try the feeling of a dragon knight?" "dragon The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 964： arches below the castle "Jerry, what are you doing?" But at this moment, a call came from behind the group of nobles. "Baron Narante!" Everyone turned their heads and saw Nalante walking towards them. Now, everyone felt that the bone dragon was not attracted by Nalante. "Baron Nalante, he is so lucky that a bone dragon appeared to deal with those orcs." "By the way, Nalante man The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 965： enter the arch "who!" With a clatter, Xiao Huihui landed directly in the guard camp. Seeing this, a group of soldiers immediately surrounded them on guard. "I am Narante!" Nalante hugged the little loli to the ground, and then smiled to show his identity to everyone. "Ah, it''s really Baron Narante!" "I''ve seen Baron Narante!" If Nalante did not declare his identity, these soldiers would naturally not be able to The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 966： temple "Of course, if it wasn''t for Ben Long, it wouldn''t be so easy for others to find this formation!" "Nalante, you should pay attention in the future, some magicians will arrange false formation eyes when setting formation eyes." "And once the false eye is activated, it is likely to trigger the magic circle to actively attack." "However, the owner of this place is of good character. Ben Long, I didn''t find any aggressiveness in the shield!" Little Bone Dragon is extremely proud The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 967： Hello, young man! "Seeing the battle broke out between the two sides, a group of gods immediately broke into the temple of the God of Glory." "Then, the God of the Sun summoned other gods to deal with the God of Glory together, and said that the God of Glory rebelled because he knew that he could not get rid of the crime." "The other gods didn''t think too much, and immediately wanted to join the battle." "It''s a pity that they underestimated the fighting power of the God of Glory and the envoys of the God of Glory." "The God of Glory Himself The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 968： great luck "You... hello, can you see me?" Narante''s jaw almost dropped in shock. Originally, seeing the previous battle between the gods of both sides, even though he was close at hand, he was not harmed at all. He has fully confirmed that it is just an image from the past. Just like the VR scene in the previous life. But now the God of Glory is actually sitting on the throne, looking at himself with those majestic and deep eyes. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 969： New Main Quest "Should you really be happy?" Nalante asked the little bone dragon, I really don''t know why this guy can be so optimistic. "Of course you should be happy, and didn''t you get the God of Glory''s magical sword art?" "That is a sword art that can cut even gods. With him, even if you want to kill gods in the future, it is not impossible!" The little bone dragon raised its head, quite domineering. If it wasn''t for Narante''s bravery at the beginning, he The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 970： Glory first cut On the eve of departure, Nalante was not idle, sitting alone in the back garden with his eyes closed to practice. In the past few days, he has not practiced fighting qi and magic anymore. Instead, he worked hard to study the Glorious Nine Swords Slash bestowed upon him by the God of Glory. And this Glorious Nine Swords Slash is worthy of being a god-level secret skill. Nalante has been studying and practicing for several days in a row, but he still can''t get started. You must know that since the time travel, there have been various strange fruit enhancements. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 971： Tracking of the Orcs "My lord, what''s the matter with you?" And when Nalante came to Winnie''s residence, all the girls became nervous when they saw Nalante''s miserable appearance. In the dark night, Quake and the others didn''t see it clearly. But now there are luminous beads in the castle, and the fine silk dress on Narante''s body has become scorched black. Many places were directly burned through. In addition, Nalante''s body and the corners of his mouth are also full of The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 972： Visitors from Io Of course, it is not so easy to change the beliefs of ordinary people and minor nobles if it is based on empty words. Especially the little nobles, who have believed in the God of Glory for so long, you can change it as soon as you say, even if they dare not say anything because of your strength. But it is impossible to be convinced in the heart. But for the gods, false beliefs are not acceptable, and people simply cannot receive the power of belief. So, these priests The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 973： Goddess of Goddess "President Theodore, I have something to go out this time, so I''m late!" Nalante explained after hearing the words, but it must not be revealed about the temple of the God of Glory. "Well, it doesn''t really matter, because there are still two days before the meeting!" "Nalante, why do you think that the Io continent is so powerful that it can build such a magical existence as a teleportation array!" "I heard that Io The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 974： Orcs Beyond the Holy City Afterwards, the high priest of Dagmar told the cause of the death of the Goddess of God, plus the massacre of most of the believers in the Kingdom of God. And what Dagmar High Priest said was the version that Little Bone Dragon told Nalante at the beginning. It was the God of Glory who killed the Goddess of Talent, and let his envoys slaughter the Goddess'' Kingdom of God. "Saint Stella, now you know why I need Nalante to change my faith?" "Actually, if The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 975： Gorgeous son reappears Manlier looked at the dragon knight with anger on his face. Wow! "What, the leader and prince of the orc clan were killed in this sacred continent?" "Kill! Which kingdom of God is so powerful that it dares to kill the prince of the beast clan. I''m afraid the beast clan will not let it go?!" "Wait, do you think these orcs deliberately wanted to make trouble, so they said that on purpose?" "Recently, we humans and orcs have not had any major disputes. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 976： Stay here overnight? "Then I''ll wait!" Manlier heard this, and had nothing else to say. "Hehe, Knight Brocco, please take Prince Manlier into the city and let him wait in the city for a few days!" "Yes, Your Excellency the Son!" Broco Dragon Knight heard the words, and then invited Manlier into the sacred city. However, Manlier could only enter with the high priest and a few guards this time. And the three-headed odd The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 977： Dismount Narante affirmed again, and what Stella said was the plan he had always prepared in his heart. Although he originally wanted to wait this time to take Stella back to the territory, and then hold a grand wedding after all the walls of Stormwind City were completed. But since the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes, he wasn''t going to delay any longer. As long as Stella is willing, where is Nalante holding a wedding? Although this may lead to a simple wedding The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 978： collapse of faith The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 979： Set an example? The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 980： 1 trigger Although these kings are all from remote small duchies, each king has a much larger population than Nalante. In this way, it can also contribute a certain amount of faith to the resurrection of the God of Glory... although it is still a drop in the bucket. After continuing to chat with several kings for a few words, several people dispersed one after another. And Narante also walked out of the conference hall at this time. "Nalante!" However, before he reached the door, he was caught by another The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 981： Sons Proposal After all, it would be impossible to resist the attack of these orcs if only the soldiers from the Holy Continent were relied on. "etc!" However, just as the high priests of the Kingdom of God were about to call up the soldiers, the Holy Son stopped them with a look of indifference. "Your Excellency Son, the situation is urgent now. If the orcs are allowed to enter this sacred city, a large number of civilians will die." "Yes, Your Excellency Son, do you have something to explain? The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 982： Bone Dragon Knight Obviously, there must be something wrong with this. Ho **** ho! At this time, several roars came from the heads of the kings. "Be careful!" I saw that orc''s Chimera monster swooping down like a sky fortress. And those two heads were not idle for a moment, and the two dark green venoms sprayed directly towards the people on the ground. The venom of this giant chimera is extremely corrosive, The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 983： Glory first cut "Okay!" Bone Dragon didn''t say anything more. In response, he directly handed over the next battle to Narante. At this time, Nalante''s grudge had already reached its peak. He even skillfully guided the whole body''s Qi channels, after the whole body''s Qi channels became full. This huge force was transmitted to the long sword in an instant. Then, I saw a white light flashing suddenly on the long sword. Accompanied by the white light, the surrounding Dou Qi elements began to gather violently towards Nalante. Seeing this, Nalante didn''t dare to be careless at all, the veins in his arm were violently grasping the hilt of the sword in his hand, so as not to let the long sword drop because he couldn''t control the tyrannical power. It is worth mentioning that the long sword Nalante is holding at this moment is his Dragon Tooth Sword. Now the entire temple can be controlled by him, so he doesn''t need to rely on the mechanism to open the temple. And because the long sword of the God of Glory is a divine weapon, Nalante worried that it would be highly recognizable. Therefore, it is only stored in the storage space on weekdays, and it will not be used unless it is absolutely necessary. Even with the Dragon Tooth Sword, it is still possible to perform the first cut. "Shameless human race, die!" And when the light of Nalante''s long sword continued to gather and surge, the three-headed chimera finally caught up. Those chimera knights had a full sense of Narante''s strength. So he didn''t pay attention to him at this moment. Although Nalante''s momentum is not small at the moment, how can a person who has not even reached the level of a great knight be able to resist their formidable strength comparable to that of a top paladin. With a roar, the three chimera knights slashed at Narante with three blood-red sword lights at the same time. "Ah, be careful!" Seeing this, all the civilians and the king in the sacred city couldn''t help but feel worried. The combined attack of three chimera knights is definitely more terrifying than a single dragon knight. However, compared to the worries of the people below, Nalante''s face was not disturbed. hum! At this time, the long sword in Nalante''s hand finally gathered enough power. Looking at the three blood-red sword lights that were already approaching Chi Chi, Nalante slowly raised the long sword in his hand. "Rong... Glory... First... First... Slash..." Swish! After Nalante spit out the word "cut" in Nalante''s mouth, the long sword swung down directly. Then, a sword light with a length of 100 meters appeared directly in the air. Accompanied by the hunting sound of the surrounding air, the holes of the three Chimera knights in the rear suddenly shrank. "How is this possible¡­" The next moment, the three chimera knights subconsciously raised their hands to cover their eyes. Because the white light had pierced them so much that they couldn''t open their eyes. boom! With a roar, the white sword glow ignored the blood glow from the three chimera knights and crushed them into pieces. Then three chimera knights were wrapped in it. quiet! Whether it is the outer city of the sacred city, or the inner city. Whether it''s the beast clan or the crowd of people, they are all staring at everything in the sky in dumbfounded at this moment. Finally, when the white light dissipated, the three chimera knights returned to everyone''s sight. At this moment, the three chimera knights are still chasing after them. Just when everyone was at a loss and wondered if the horrific scene before was a hallucination, there was a wailing sound in the sky. Ow! With howling, the chimera in the center of the three chimeras stopped flapping its wings indiscriminately, and then its head fell straight to the ground. winter! With a roar, Chimera''s body directly fell on a stone house below. Immediately, the solid stone house was smashed into ruins, causing a burst of smoke and dust. As the smoke cleared, everyone saw the Chimera who was motionless and made no sound. And on the left side of the Chimera close to the chest, there is a sword mark that goes deep into the chest. The dark red blood has soaked the surrounding streets at this moment. Besides the Chimera, the orc knight on his back was also hesitating constantly, spitting blood at the moment, and his eyes were still full of fear. The orc knight only had time to mutter a few words, then his body went limp, and he was also silent. boom! In an instant, it was like a thunderbolt falling inside and outside the sacred city, and everyone opened their mouths wide. "This...how is this possible, that is Chimera, the strongest war beast of our orc clan, how could he kill it with one sword!" Prince Manlier on the city wall no longer had the previous arrogance, and his body was trembling constantly. He had never seen anyone who could kill a Chimera with a single sword, not even a dragon knight. But just now, this scene really appeared in front of his eyes. And compared to Manlier''s horror, the same is true for the human race. The high priests and holy sons of the Kingdom of God hovering in the mid-air of the inner city were also extremely shocked at this moment. "How is this possible? Even a dragon knight can''t kill Chimera with one sword. Who is that person and what kind of sword skill is that!" "It''s a divine technique, it must be a divine technique, otherwise it would be impossible to have such power!" At this moment, a high priest suddenly exclaimed. Following his exclamation, the other high priests were shocked. "Divine art? Which **** is it? He is riding a bone dragon. Could it be the Dark Demon God?" "Impossible, the Dark Demon God uses the power of death energy, it is impossible to cut out such a dazzling white light!" "Then...then what''s going on?" All the high priests of the Kingdom of God couldn''t figure out why. He was even more shocked and puzzled by the sudden appearance of the Bone Dragon Knight with divine skills. Of course, these are just the reflections of people at a high level. Compared with the beast race and the people of the Kingdom of God, the common people and the king in the sacred city are extremely surprised at this moment. "My God, this bone dragon knight is so mighty, he can kill that terrifying giant beast with a single strike!" "Yeah, with that sword strike, I can feel a majestic majesty on the ground. The bone dragon knight is so mighty!" "Bone Dragon Knight, mighty!" "Bone Dragon Knight, mighty!" I don''t know who took the lead, and suddenly there were bursts of shouts in this sacred city. However, the cheers below still couldn''t affect Narante at this moment. After the first cut took effect, he didn''t pause at all, and at this time he had already started to gather the second cut. "Boy Nalante, you are already injured, if you can''t do it, don''t force it!" Seeing this, the bone dragon immediately reminded Narante. "I''m fine!" Narant shook his head, not planning to give up. Although there are some cracks in the Qi meridian at this moment, it is at least half lighter than the first time. In this way, the second sword he slashed was also within the tolerable range. While Narante was converging the second sword, the two Chimeras behind did not escape. Instead, he started rushing towards the bone dragon regardless. The chimera knight above kept slashing sword lights at Narante, trying to kill him before he could cast his second sword. It''s a pity that although it is still a bit difficult for the bone dragon to fight two against one head-on, it is still a little easier to deal with the attack. And Nalante didn''t let the bone dragon wait for long, and soon the second sword completed its momentum again. "Ah, look quickly, that bone dragon knight is about to slash the second sword!" At this time, everyone in the city was familiar with Nalante''s sword slash, and when the light of the long sword in his hand converged almost, they immediately widened their eyes and looked forward to it. "Not good, quickly evacuate!" And the two chasing chimera knights also sensed the crisis at this moment. Knowing that they could no longer hurt Narante, the two immediately exclaimed, and then controlled the Chimera to quickly evade. "Can you escape?" Nalante snorted coldly. "The first cut of glory!" Swish! As a gust of wind swept across, the white sword light that was more than 100 meters long appeared in the sky again. Ow! Then, I saw a chimera flapping its wings desperately, together with the knight, being enveloped in it. With a howl, the moment the chimera was covered by the white sword light, a large stream of bright red blood directly splashed into the sky. When the blood appeared, the chimera was like a kite with a broken string. It paused for a moment, and then plunged headlong to the ground. winter! A muffled sound resounded through the outer city again, and the second Chimera fell again. Together with the dragon knight on the Chimera''s back, they also hate the Northwest. "Bone Dragon Knight, mighty!" "Bone Dragon Knight, mighty!" At this time, the civilians and the king in the city had no other words. The first sentence of his mouth is the word mighty. The agitated blood of everyone was completely activated by the bone dragon knight in front of them. "Damn! Damn! How is this possible!" Prince Manlier looked at this scene, his eyes were bloodshot. If eyes can kill, I''m afraid Nalante and the little bone dragon will not even be left with scum! "His Royal Highness, this person is a strong enemy, and this bone dragon knight is probably the one who killed His Royal Highness!" "For your safety, you need to retreat immediately!" This time, the high priest of the orc clan suddenly appeared beside Manlier. "Did he kill it? That''s right, the bone dragon is also a giant dragon, this damned bastard, I... we orcs will definitely make him regret it!" As soon as the high priest reminded him, Manlier immediately responded. I also feel that the orc team in the forest was probably killed by the opponent. After all, the Divine Kingdom of the Human Race had said categorically before that there was no suitable murderer. "His Royal Highness, he is here, let''s go!" At this moment, the high priest suddenly discovered that the bone dragon was plundering towards the city wall. It was too late to speak, and at the same time as the high priest finished speaking, he had already pulled out an ancient animal skin scroll with blood on it. Just listening to the high priest of the orc chanting a few words, the blood scroll in his hand shone with a burst of red light and enveloped the surrounding people. hum! When the red light disappeared, the great prince Manlier, the high priest of the orc race and several people around him had disappeared out of thin air. "It''s the teleportation blood book from the orc clan, the prince of the orc clan has escaped!" Seeing this scene, the bone dragon immediately explained the reason to Narante. "It''s a pity!" Narante frowned, a little pity. The deaths of so many people today are all orders from the orc prince. Therefore, Nalante originally wanted to take the opportunity to take him away together. I just didn''t expect the other party to have an item similar to the teleportation scroll. But that''s right, Io Continent is higher than Sacred Continent after all. And that Manlier is still the eldest prince of the orc clan, so he must not be so easy to kill. "However, if you didn''t kill it this time, then next time!" Whoooo! Just when Narante was thinking this way, the sound of horns came from the orc army that hadn''t had time to escape. With the horn of retreat, all the orcs began to flee frantically. "Your Excellency Bone Dragon, collect some interest from these guys!" Seeing this, Nalante was not willing to let these orcs go so easily, and immediately cooperated with the small bone dragon to start harvesting continuously. In just a few minutes, Narante at least took care of thousands of orcs. As for the others, because the dispersion was too wide, Nalante was not chasing them. ¡­ "Come on, let''s go outside the city!" At the same time, the sky above the inner city of the sacred city. Sheng Zi, who had been keeping silent and staring at Nalante and the small bone dragon, suddenly spoke. "Go outside the city, Your Excellency Son, what are we going to do outside the city now?" All the high priests heard the words and did not respond immediately. Because the orcs have retreated now, they don''t have to stop them anymore. "The knight on that bone dragon is weird. The aura on his body is clearly no higher than that of the great knight, but he can use divine magic to kill the orc Chimera with a single sword. Aren''t you surprised?" Upon hearing the words, the Holy Son directly looked at the high priests with cold eyes. "Your Excellency, Son, there were so many gods back then, maybe it is not impossible to have superb sword skills!" "And since the other party didn''t take the initiative to attack us, let''s not go there!" The high priests didn''t want to cause trouble. Because the bone dragon knight is obviously not easy to mess with. Hearing such cowardly and cowardly words, the Holy Son suddenly got a little angry. "You think I don''t know this?" "The Holy Son, you still..." "I feel that the bone dragon knight''s move is somewhat familiar, and that dazzling white sword glow..." "Did you forget that the glory of the God of Glory was cut with nine swords?" The Holy Son immediately interrupted the inquiries of the high priests and explained the reason. As the greatest enemy of the God of Glory. He, the Son of the Sun Kingdom, also knows the God of Glory best. "What, Nine Swords of Glory..." All the high priests of the Kingdom of God''s eyes widened when they heard this. But in the next moment, they couldn''t help recalling some classics that have been handed down from their respective kingdoms to the present. That is the power of the God of Glory. In addition to his divine power, there is the Nine Swords of Glory, which can be said to kill countless gods. At least dozens of gods and dark demon gods died under the glorious nine swords. Just from here, one can see the horror of the Glory Nine Swords Slash! "What are you still doing in a daze, hurry up and summon the dragon knights to stop that guy!" "He has been using the same sword skill just now, and coupled with his level of strength, it is likely that he has only practiced it for a short time." "So, if he really has any connection with the God of Glory, now is our only chance!" Seeing that the high priests were still stained with ink, the Holy Son immediately urged them in a cold voice. "Okay, Your Excellency Son!" All the high priests gritted their teeth and responded immediately. Since they can be on the same continent as the Sun God Kingdom, it means that their gods were in the same camp as the Sun God. In this way, the God of Glory is their enemy. If the bone dragon knight really had something to do with the God of Glory, he would naturally be the enemy of them and the Kingdom of God. Chapter 984： Shameless And now that this enemy has not really risen, it is to nip the threat in the bud. Otherwise, if it is not resolved now, it will likely become a major problem for all the kingdoms of God in the future. After everyone unified their opinions, they immediately gave instructions to the guards beside them. After a while, several dragon knights jumped up from the teleportation array in the inner city square. Counting them one by one, there were more than ten dragon knights. At this time, The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 985： seeds of faith Although Nalante forcibly urged Rongguang''s second slash, and successfully slashed. But this also consumed all of his battle energy, causing him to collapse and faint. Even a lot of Qi veins in the body were directly shattered, which was more than four or five times heavier than the first time he used Rong Guang''s sword to slash. "Got to go! These guys are scared now!" And the little bone dragon didn''t dare to stay longer at the moment, seeing all the dragon knights and high priests in a daze The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 986： power of faith "Nalant, don''t worry, you''ve only been in a coma for a day!" "Tsk tsk, Nalante, no wonder you can cultivate so quickly in this sacred continent. I didn''t expect your body to be so strong!" "I thought it would take at least two or three days for you to wake up!" The small bone dragon immediately comforted Nalante. At the same time, Nalante was constantly amazed. Although Nalante''s strength is weak. But this physical strength is The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 987： 100,000 believers "But... I''m not a god?" Hearing the explanation of the little bone dragon, Nalante was even more astonished. "Nalante, although you are not yet a god, have you forgotten that you have absorbed the fragments of godhead?" "You can regard the godhead fragments as an invitation letter from the gods. After you get this invitation letter, you can absorb the power of faith." "Otherwise, why do you think the godhead shards are so precious, and how can the gods regard this godhead shard as precious?" The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 988： guests Time quickly turned to the second day. In the early morning, just as the sunlight outside the window shone into the window, there was a knock on the door of Nalante''s room. "My lord, are you awake? Today is the day of your wedding with Sister Stella, so you can''t sleep in!" "Shirley, don''t disturb your lord, your lord rested very late yesterday, and I heard from Winnie that your lord was still injured." "It''s too late when the adults wake up!" However, before Shirley''s call fell, Vivian''s stop sound came from behind. "But Sister Vivienne, Shirley just met Sister Stella and they are all ready there, they are so beautifully dressed!" "I just want the grown-ups to get up early and look good!" Shirley and little Lolita looked aggrieved. And in the bedroom, Nalante had no intention of continuing to sleep after being quarreled by these two girls. "Shirley, Vivian, come in!" Narante gave an order immediately. "Ah, my lord is up!" Upon hearing this, Shirley immediately opened the door with a smile. "My lord, I wish you a good morning!" "Good morning, my lord!" "Okay Shirley, is Stella already up?" Narante waved his hand. "Yes, my lord, Sister Stella woke up very early, and she is already dressing up, she is so beautiful!" Shirley nodded immediately. "Okay, then I''ll get up too!" Saying that, Narante stood up immediately. "My lord, I''ll call Lilia!" Seeing this, Vivienne immediately walked out the door. Not long after, Lilia and Vivian rushed back with hot water. Immediately, with the help of the three women, Narante put on a well-woven silk dress. The dress was a bright red color that Nalante seldom wore in the past, with golden tulip patterns. However, the silk dress is not finished after it is put on, because it needs to wear a necessary wedding armor outside. It is a thin white leather armor inlaid with gold edging all over the body. Because this world has extraordinary power, and nobles all advocate force. The groom on his wedding day must symbolically have a piece of this fine leather on board. Not only can it show a man''s mighty spirit, but it also symbolizes a man''s blood and ambition. In the future, the family can take a step forward. "Wow, my lord, you are so handsome!" When Narante put on a wedding dress prepared by Stella these days, she was completely dressed. The little girl Shirley immediately stared at Nalante with wide eyes and exclaimed. "Xue Li, isn''t the old man handsome?" Narante asked Shirley after hearing the words. "Well, my lord was handsome in the past, but today''s lord is even more handsome!" "Haha, very good, Shirley, you can eat the delicious food at today''s wedding!" Narante touched the little Lolita''s head. "Yeah, Your Excellency is generous, Shirley likes Your Excellency the most!" Little Lolita smiled from ear to ear. "My lord, your sword!" "Okay, let''s go then!" He took the dragon tooth sword from Vivian and hung it on his waist. Immediately, the handsome and extraordinarily mighty Narante walked out of the bedroom. And although today is his wedding, there are not many things that he really needs to worry about. Who told him that Nalante has so many sensible and lucky daughters. In addition, Stella is also extraordinarily virtuous, and she doesn''t only care about beauty. The wedding has already been arranged these days. He went to the manor to meet with Stella, and after confirming that there was nothing to do by himself, he went directly to the Holy Gold Manor. Stella, as the woman, must go to the wedding scene later. And Narante went to the wedding scene to welcome today''s guests. When I came to the Holy Gold Manor, the gate was filled with festive colorful flags. The Golden Manor specially opened another door that was not used much on weekdays. In this way, the guests who attended Narante''s wedding could be distinguished from other guests who came to dine in this golden manor. "My lord, you are here!" "Well, are there any guests?" When Nalante came to the gate, Lei Meng personally led more than a dozen barbarian knights to stand guard at the gate. Of course, they are only responsible for maintaining order. The maids prepared by the sacred manor are the ones who really welcome the guests. After all, these maids are the most professional, and it is most appropriate for them to receive guests. "My lord, there are no guests yet!" "Okay, if there are guests coming later, just guide them to the wedding venue!" Narante was not surprised. Today''s wedding was held in the evening. But now there are no guests. After all, this place is different from the castle. If it is in the castle, those noble guests will check in at least a few days in advance. In this way, that is, from a week ago, the castle will enter the festive season. But now in this sacred city, Nalante doesn''t have many acquaintances, so there are naturally fewer guests. "Oh, I originally wanted to give Stella a grand wedding..." "My lord, there are guests coming!" Just when Nalante felt that his wedding was a little deserted, I was sorry for Stella. Raymond''s shout came from behind. Afterwards, Narante saw a group of nobles enter the manor led by several maids. "Nalante!" "Baron Narante!" "Bo...Boris, why are you here?" But seeing these people, Nalante was a little surprised. Because these people were exactly Bernard''s vassals. For example, Boris, since he came to the Holy Continent, Nalante hasn''t seen him for a long time because the territories of both sides are far away. This guy was Nalante''s closest friend back then in Glory Continent. "Nalante, you are too mean, you didn''t tell us about the wedding." "If the Earl hadn''t told us that he was going to the Sacred City and asked us to guard the territory when he left, we wouldn''t have known about it!" Boris looked resentful. At the beginning, he and Narante were neighbors. Not only did they kill the guy Lanney to death together, but they even fought together during the Northern Expedition. "Boris, I didn''t mean that. I just didn''t want you to come all the way because this sacred city is too far away from the Black Rock Plain." "Besides, the wedding date I set is really urgent!" Narant immediately explained to Boris and the nobles. "Haha, I know Nalante, you definitely don''t dislike us!" "But Nalante, what is such a small distance? Not to mention in this sacred city, even in Glory Continent, as long as there is enough time, we will all come to participate." When Boris heard this, he immediately laughed, and his already round face flickered even more at this moment. "Okay, Boris, you should have just arrived at the Holy City, sit down and rest for a while, I will arrange the manor for you to wash up later!" Narante immediately led Boris and a group of vassals from the Tulip collar to their seats. Although it was morning, the long table at the wedding site was already filled with delicious food and wine. These are all prepared for the wedding. When the wedding actually starts in the afternoon, the food will be changed again and become richer. "Haha, good Narante, we are here not only to congratulate your wedding, but also for your delicious food!" Naturally, Boris and the others were not polite, and immediately took their seats. "Haha, it''s easy to say, easy to say, Boris, and everyone, since you have arrived in this sacred city today, everyone can eat and drink with peace of mind!" "I, Nalante, will provide all your meals and drinks in this sacred city for the next few days!" "This can also be regarded as an expression of respect to everyone without prior notice!" "Haha, Baron Narant is mighty!" "Baron Narant is mighty!" Hearing Narante''s words, the nobles cheered immediately. It''s been a long time since they came to this sacred continent, but it''s their first time to visit the sacred city. And they all know that the consumption of this sacred city is high. In this way, he was naturally very happy about Nalante''s generous move. After all, in this sacred city, they could really be called country nobles. "Uh, Narante, you are too generous!" However, it was Boris who gently pulled Ranalante at this time. "Boris, it''s a wish for you to come here. I, Narante, are very happy, so it''s just some expenses. You can rest assured!" Narante waved his hand to appease Boris. "Nalant, it would be fine if it was just a group of nobles from our earldom." "However, when we came here, many other counties or nobles from the Northern Principality had already heard the news." "Also, it seems that many nobles are planning to come, and there will probably be quite a few of them by then!" "Other nobles will come too?" Narante was taken aback. He didn''t expect it, although he only passed the message to Bernard and his father. But Bernard also told the news to some acquainted nobles on the way. In this way, the news has been spread ten to ten, and the news has spread to many corners of the Black Rock Plain. "There should be many nobles coming, after all, Nalante, you are the pride of our Glorious Continent!" Boris nodded. Nalante is now the most powerful nobleman in this sacred continent. In this way, when the time comes, whether they are familiar or not, as long as there is time, I am afraid they will all come. "Boris, I know this. Since they are all nobles from the Glory Continent, as long as they come, I, Nalante, will warmly entertain them!" "Okay, Boris, eat and drink at ease, and go wash up later!" Narante patted Boris on the shoulder, and then went to call Raymond and the steward of the Golden Manor. Nalante asked Lei Meng to pay attention that if they were nobles from the Glory Continent, they would all be enthusiastically introduced. This is to prevent some nobles who are not as familiar with Boris as he is, and will be left out at that time. As for the Golden Manor, Narante asked them to vacate another manor area. At that time, these nobles will also be allowed to stay, and their consumption here will be paid by Narante. But Nalante had just finished explaining, and indeed, nobles began to come outside the manor one after another. ¡­ "Viscount Wacker, is the Holy Gold Manor coming soon?" "It seems to be coming soon. I inquired about it just now, and the nobleman said that it will be there in ten minutes or so!" "That''s good. My **** is going to be screwed up after driving all night these days." "But Viscount Wacker, do you think we can enter Baron Narant''s wedding banquet later?" "After all, Baron Nalante is not familiar with us, and we don''t even have invitations to the banquet." "This...should let us in, after all, I heard that Earl Bernard and his vassals are also here." "Those vassals also don''t have invitations." "Viscount Kewak, after all, they were familiar with Baron Nalante in the past, but we are nobles from the northern duchy..." "Don''t be afraid, if you really can''t enter, then we will send the gift later." "I don''t want us to enter the manor, but it''s impossible not to accept our gifts!" "Viscount Wacker is right, we can also deliver gifts!" On the main street of the holy city, a team of more than ten nobles is slowly moving forward. These nobles are from the Black Rock Plain, and they dared to come because they heard about Nalante''s wedding. Today''s Nalante is definitely a sacred backer in the hearts of these glorious mainland nobles. So, taking advantage of this opportunity, I want to express my heart. Even if it''s possible that Nalante doesn''t like it, or can''t remember it. But what if? Besides, if there is any trouble in the future. You can also have the cheek to mention it when you ask for help. Maybe Baron Narante can help them with a flick of a finger. Just like Jerry and the others back then, they were not only driven out of their territory by the Bach Empire. Even the wealth was taken away by the Bach Empire. In the end, Baron Nalante made a move, not only to take back their robbed wealth. It even won a new territory for them. And this incident caused quite a stir among the aristocratic circles in the Glory Continent. "Look, we''ve arrived, the Holy Gold Manor is in front of us!" "That''s right, those tall men are barbarians, they are Baron Narant''s subordinates!" Soon, a group of little nobles saw the gate of the Golden Manor and the barbarian guards guarding the gate. "Everyone, should we go now, or find a place to wash up first?" "Why don''t you go and ask now? Things in this sacred city are really too expensive. Finding a hotel to wash up will cost at least five or six gold coins. With so many of us, it will cost fifty or sixty gold coins in total. !" "And if we can''t enter the Golden Manor and can''t attend the wedding of Baron Narante later, then we will return immediately after delivering the presents, so that we don''t need to clean it." "Okay, then it''s settled, Viscount Nawak, why don''t you go up and ask?" The group of small nobles felt a little guilty, and finally looked at the noble with the highest title among them. "Okay, then I''ll ask first!" The Viscount Wacker was also a little uneasy, but there was nothing he could do. Whoever called him the highest title could be considered the most prestigious among the crowd. Immediately, I saw the Viscount Wacker walking towards Raymond with three steps and three turns. "That...your Excellency, this is Baron Nalante..." "Well, are you here to attend my lord''s wedding?" "No... that''s right, we are nobles from the Northern Principality, and we came here to congratulate Baron Nalante on his marriage!" "But...but we don''t have invitations..." Chapter 989： Natasha arrives Viscount Wacker was full of apprehension. After all, with his current status, it was really uncertain whether he could enter the banquet. However, before he finished saying that he didn''t have an invitation card, Lei Meng immediately raised his chest and bowed his head, and then raised his left hand as a gesture of invitation. "It''s a great honor for you to come. Your Excellency, please come in. Our lords are already waiting inside." "But...can I go in? We don''t have invitations... The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 990： bad comer "Okay, Natasha!" Even Narante can kill without batting an eye on the battlefield. It was also from the mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood. But in the face of Natasha''s sensible and considerate behavior, she was still a little moved. He felt even more pity for her in his heart. "In the future, no matter what, I will make up a wedding for Natasha!" Nalante secretly made up his mind, and then turned his head to the front The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 991： Greedy Son "Who is this? Now it''s Baron Narante''s wedding, and he actually asked Baron Narante to stop the wedding, isn''t it too rude?" "Yeah, these people are too rude. Could it be that they are the imperial kings of the Holy Continent? Aren''t they afraid that Baron Nalante will be angry?" Although the Son''s voice was not loud, it was not low, so that everyone at the wedding could hear it clearly. After hearing these words, all the nobles of Glory Continent lowered their heads. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 992： Silver Dragon However, just as the two sides were about to make a move, a resonant laughter suddenly came from the air. "Your Excellency the Black Dragon?" Although he hadn''t seen the black dragon yet, Nalante recognized the identity of the comer when he heard the voice. Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang! And at the very next moment when the voice of the black dragon fell, a fierce alarm bell sounded suddenly from the inner city. Ho **** ho! Immediately, see from The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 993： good reincarnation "It''s too much, you bastard!" "Yeah, just call those guests away, it''s really hateful to dare to humiliate Baron Nalante like this!" "Unfortunately, that guy is from the New World. Is the dragon alive, but it¡¯s just used as a mount for them!" "Yes, if they weren''t too strong, they would definitely kill this hateful guy!" Shengzi said with the incomparably joking words. Everyone in the arena was instantly enraged. Today is Nalante''s wedding, this guy took away those guests, Nalante has already been magnanimous and doesn''t care. In the eyes of everyone, this is already extremely forbearing. But this holy son is arrogant and domineering. As a result, everyone naturally gritted their teeth at the face of the Holy Son. It''s a pity that, except for the Dragon Clan, the other nobles are not the opponents of these divine kingdoms at all. So I just dare not speak out. "Son of the Sun God Kingdom, do you still want to start a dispute?" "Believe it or not, I will beat you up here, and your father doesn''t dare to do anything to me!" Yinlong couldn''t see it at this time. After going down, he immediately scolded with a cold face. If it wasn''t for the agreement between the Dragon Clan and the Human Clan, and his extremely special status, otherwise, he would really want to beat up the Holy Son. "Haha, Your Excellency Yinlong, I don''t want to provoke any disputes, I''m just telling the truth!" "Besides, although your strength is stronger than mine, this is the territory of our human race." "If something really goes wrong, then It must be my father and more dragon knights from the Kingdom of God who arrived here first." "So, Your Excellency Silver Dragon, please don''t threaten me, I''m not afraid!" The Holy Son had already saved enough face at this moment. And there are no major festivals, and he is not afraid of the threat of Yinlong. If it was Yinlong''s father who came here, then he definitely didn''t have the confidence to do so. After all, he is one of the strongest in Io Continent. But it''s impossible for this little silver dragon to really go to war with him just because of a few words. "Haha, well, the congratulatory congratulations are over, then I''ll leave first..." Shengzi said to Yinlong, and he didn''t plan to stay any longer. Instead, he left with a group of kings. However, before he could finish his words, when he raised his footsteps to leave the manor, he found that the entrance to the manor had been blocked. "You bastard, what are you doing blocking us?" Immediately, the Holy Son heard an impatient voice of questioning. The Holy Son was taken aback for a moment, and then his face darkened. "Are you talking about me?" "Of course you are talking about you. Isn''t this the wedding banquet of Nalante? What are you doing here with so many people?" Rand''s wedding!" Facing the Son''s question, the rough voice before became even louder. In the end, he dialed the Holy Son with some disgust. "Dwarf, do you know who I am?" It was the first time that Shengzi met someone who didn''t take him seriously, and his previous good mood immediately disappeared. With anger rising in his eyes, he questioned the dwarf. "Is it important who you are? I don''t know about the dwarf, and I don''t want to know." The dwarf was as arrogant as ever. "I am the Holy Son of the Sun God Kingdom, and these are the priests of other God Kingdoms." "My father is very familiar with your dwarf patriarch, Shanqiu Wanghammer!" own identity. It even moved out the prestige of the patriarch of the dwarves in the Io continent. "Oh? You even know Hill King Hammer. It seems that you are very powerful!" The dwarf had a surprised expression. "Dwarf, now you know you are afraid, and I don''t want to argue with you, you just need to apologize to me, and I will pretend that the previous thing never happened." The corner of the Son''s mouth raised, and he spoke to the dwarf proudly. "Haha, I''m a dwarf really scared, do you know who I am?" "I don''t need you to guess, let me tell you, that hill king hammer is my brother!" "Son of the human race, what do you think I am?" Do I still want to apologize to you now?" Unexpectedly, when the dwarf heard the Holy Son''s request for an apology, his bearded face showed a hint of cunning. Then he uttered the same joking tone towards the Holy Son. "You...you are lying, the patriarch of the dwarves has no brothers!" The holy son blushed from being choked, and it took a moment to reflect and refute. "Hehe, I didn''t have it before, but now I have it, and there are so many people from my tribe here, do I need to lie to you?" , I want to meet my old friend Narante!" After speaking, the dwarf roughly pushed aside the crowd of the Holy Son and others. Although the Holy Son''s strength was not weak, facing the dwarf whose arms were thicker than his thighs, he was pushed and staggered. Originally, he wanted to have an attack, but the dwarf had a few guards beside him, and he had reached at least the level of a great knight. "King of the hill?" And when the dwarves parted the crowd, Narante finally saw him. After seeing the appearance of the dwarf, Narante was a little surprised immediately. This is the King of the Hill in Forge. "Haha, Nalante, I''m not the king of the hill now." "The patriarch of our dwarves has been handed over to the patriarch of the Io continent." "However, the hammer of the hill king and I both flow the blood of our ancestors." Great blood, so now I have become an elder of the dwarves!" The king of the hill smiled and waved to Nalante. "So that''s the case, then congratulations on your return to the big group!" Nalan nodded. It seems that all races have found a good home. And they blended in very harmoniously, unlike the human race, who have their own interests. "By the way, Nalante, why didn''t you notify me of your wedding? If I hadn''t taken my tribe to your territory to purchase the ''Eye of the Storm'', I wouldn''t have known that you were holding a wedding today!" It turned out that the King of the Hill After returning to the ethnic group, it is natural to share it with the ethnic groups in the Io continent with the eye of the storm. [The novel app that has been running stably for many years is comparable to the old version of the book-chasing artifact, and the source-changing app used by old bookworms, huanyuanapp] Although the Io continent is full of magic and elements, it is more powerful than the sacred continent. But regarding distilled alcohol, the continent of Io still cannot compare with Nalante, a traveler. There is no point in the technology tree at all. In this way, the Dwarf King of the Hill personally took a group of dwarves to the Storm Territory, planning to find Nalante to sign a large number of ''Eye of the Storm'' supplies again. As a result, after going to the Stormland, the King of the Hill learned that Narante was now in the Holy City. And there''s going to be a wedding. So the king of the hill rushed to the sacred city with some clansmen. In this way, when the King of the Hill arrived at the manor, he just heard the arrogant words of the Son of God. That''s why there was that scene just now. "Your Excellency, the wedding I held this time is quite hasty, so I didn''t send out invitations in advance." Narante never expected that he originally wanted to hold the wedding in a hurry. To be sure of my status with Stella, I didn''t bother to invite these familiar guests. However, these guests all came to the door by themselves. "Haha, that''s how it turned out, Narante, it seems that I''m very lucky this time!" "By the way, the number of people I brought this time is a bit too much, Narante, don''t you mind?" "These They are all from the same tribe of my Io continent, they originally wanted to follow me to taste the ''Eye of the Storm'' in the Storm Territory." The King of the Hill said with a smile. "Your Excellency the Hill, and all the dwarves, it is my honor, Nalante, that you can attend my wedding." "Besides, my wedding venue is not to mention anything else, but the seats and the eye of the storm are definitely enough." .¡± This time the King of the Hill brought more than a hundred dwarves, although the number was large. But Narante still has more than 300 seats vacant, so it is completely enough. As for the eye of the storm, Narante saw many dwarves from the Io continent in the sacred city. So in the wine team this time, Thomas also specially sent a horse over. However, since the dwarves are here to support them, they must be used as entertainment first. "Haha, that''s great, have you heard what Baron Narante said?" "You can drink whatever you want in Eye of the Storm today!" The King of the Hill immediately beamed with joy. "Thank you Baron Nalante, I wish Baron Nalante a happy wedding!" All the dwarves congratulated Nalante one after another. "Thank you, everyone. Please take a seat. I''ll send the Eye of the Storm up immediately!" Narante immediately asked Vivienne and the others to take their maids and began to arrange for the dwarves to sit down. These dwarves are used to roughness, so they are not as restrained as humans. With Narante''s permission, Shi Hulala sat down nearby. Immediately, the wedding scene, which had been empty because of being bewitched by the Holy Son, became bustling again. "This guy even knows the elder of the dwarves. How did he do it?" Facing such a scene, the priests of the Kingdom of God looked at each other in blank dismay. In their eyes, Nalante was just a small nobleman who couldn''t be smaller. I thought it was lucky to know the Dragon Clan. But now came another dwarf. And also the elder of the dwarves. Although this dwarf is a newly promoted elder, it seems that the gold content is not low at all. Of course, all the priests were just curious and doubtful. After all, no matter who Nalante knows, it has nothing to do with them today. But Shengzi''s face has turned into a maroon purple at this moment. He was taunted by the king of the hill earlier. Now the king of the hill sat down carelessly with his clansmen as if nothing had happened, and ignored him at all. And let him lose the face of the dignified son. But he couldn''t attack. Or dare not attack. Because like in the Holy Continent, the dominance of weapons and equipment in the Io Continent is still in the hands of the dwarves. Although the human race can also forge weapons and equipment. But the quantity and quality are far inferior to the dwarves. In this way, the Holy Son could not be afraid of the silver dragon before, but he could not offend the dwarves. If it affects the relationship between the two clans, it is estimated that even his father, the high priest, will not be able to spare him. "Your Excellency, Son, are you still leaving?" At this time, Nalante looked at the Son jokingly. Narante has already guessed about his state of mind. This guy deserves it. "Hmph! Let''s go!" The Holy Son''s face darkened, but he couldn''t refute Nalante. "Give way!" However, the Holy Son didn''t take a few steps, but the road ahead was blocked again. "Who the **** is this time..." Shengzi was about to go crazy, and immediately became furious. He thought about these, no matter who they were, he would directly squeeze them out. However, at the moment, the Holy Son stopped again. "Elves?" Because, at this moment, it was a group of elves who blocked them again. There are men and women in this group of elves, all of them are handsome and beautiful, which is very pleasing to the eye. However, at this moment, the Holy Son has no time to enjoy the pleasing scenery. Because the swearing he said in anger just now aroused the glaring looks of the crowd in front of him. "Human nobles, what were you talking about just now?" A few male elves came to the front, looking at Shengzi and others with hostility. "Elves, this is a misunderstanding. I didn''t see clearly that it was you elves just now!" The holy son of the dwarves can''t afford to provoke him, and he can''t afford to provoke the elves even more. Of course, this is not because of any trade relationship between the elves and the human race. Even the relationship between the two parties can be said to be in a very tense state. And it was precisely because of this tense state that the Holy Son did not dare to provoke the other party. Although the elves live in the jungle, they are also adjacent to the kingdom of the human race, especially the kingdom of the sun god. But in the past, many nobles of the human race secretly had the idea of ??these handsome and beautiful elves. So things like robbing elves happen from time to time. And whenever an elf is secretly kidnapped by the slave team, the elves will go to war to attack the fortresses and strongholds of the Kingdom of God to retaliate. And the elves in the Io Continent are not as rare and weak as the Sacred Continent. It can be said that the elves are the strongest race other than dragons, humans and orcs. UU reading www.uukanshu. com because their number has reached nearly 100 million. And all of them are brave and good at fighting, and have a long life. In the past, there was friction between the Kingdom of God and the elves, and the Kingdom of God kept things peaceful. Because they don''t want to fight on two fronts. If there is a war with the elves, then the human race will face a state of being flanked by the elves and the orcs. In this way, on the bright side, the human race is as courteous as possible to the elves. "Hmph, you hypocritical humans!" Although the male elves were not aggressive after hearing the words, they did not restrain their mouths immediately. The corner of the Son''s mouth twitched when he heard this, but he couldn''t refute it. "Jet, Andy, forget it, we are here to attend Baron Narant''s wedding, don''t cause trouble at his wedding!" But at this moment, a soft voice suddenly came from behind the male elves. Waxy and melodious female voice. Following the female voice, the male elves immediately retreated to the sides. "Yes, Your Highness the Princess!" "What, Your Highness, the next successor of the elves?" After hearing the words of several elves, all the priests of the Kingdom of God looked at the female elf in the crowd in shock. The elf wears a veil and a long silk dress. Although she couldn''t see her face clearly, she could tell that she was definitely a stunning woman. Of course, the more important thing is that the identity of this female elf is worthy of scrutiny. Although the elves in the continent of Io are powerful, for tens of thousands of years, the royal family of the elves has not had any female blood descendants. This also caused the elves to be kings by male elves for tens of thousands of years. But the problem is that in the past, the kings of the elves were all queens. Because the **** they believe in is the goddess of life. And only the female elf king can serve the goddess better. At the same time, more powerful power can be obtained from the goddess of life. In this way, a woman appeared in the royal blood of the elves, which is absolutely extremely important to the elves. Chapter 994： leave in despair "Your Highness, I am James, the son of the High Priest of the Sun God Kingdom. It is an honor to meet you!" Although I don''t know why another princess appeared in this elf clan, but the elf clan guards around couldn''t fool anyone. Therefore, the Holy Son didn''t think too much, but saluted the elf princess in a very polite and gentlemanly way. "Ok!" Unexpectedly, the Holy Son thought that with such a polite greeting, he would definitely be able to win the favor of the elf princess. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 995： wedding completed However, in the face of the Holy Son, these priests of the Kingdom of God did not dare to say anything. Immediately, he informed the kings of the Principality according to the Son''s intention, and then left in the same carriage. "These sacrifices of the kingdom of God are really nothing!" "Yeah, the original wedding scene, with so much food and wine, was ruined by these guys." "The worst thing is that these guys just leave us now!" The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 996： Ice Goddess At this moment, Stella has changed to the wedding dress during the daytime, and replaced it with a long purple shoulder dress. Although the long skirt fell to the ground, the waist-tight design can still highlight Stella''s golden ratio figure. Under the illumination of candlelight, the exquisite fragrant shoulders are even faintly glowing. Narant swallowed subconsciously. Then he walked towards the bedroom. It is already late at night, and the surroundings have recovered. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 997： reached an agreement "Divine Fragment?" Dagmar was taken aback for a moment. Immediately, his face became serious, and he shook his head and said, "Impossible, Baron Narante, this is the only fragment of Godhead left by our goddess of talent." "Back then when the Goddess was killed by the God of Glory, almost all the fragments of the Godhead were destroyed!" "So, this piece of Godhead fragment is extremely important to our Goddess of Goddess God Kingdom!" "Is that so? The Dagmar Grand Prix The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 998： respectively "Yes, Nalante, this is the unique secret skill of the Goddess of Talent." "Moreover, the Goddess of Talent bestows talents without the aid of awakening potions, but can directly make her a person with natural abilities." "Among them, girls'' words have the highest success rate, and the talents bestowed are more unique and powerful." "It''s fine if you''re a man, but it takes more divine power to endow men with talents, and the talents you can get are also very weak. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 999： crisis of faith Of course, it would be even better if he could perform divine spells in front of these believers from time to time. You must know that even in the world without ghosts and gods in the previous life, some cults can still attract a large number of believers. In this world where there is a true god, it is even simpler. For example, the Kingdom of Gods is doing this. They sent priests to build temples all over the kingdom of God. Here not only can believers come to worship and pray devoutly, but also The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1000： Bone Dragon Knights Boon "Master Angel, please tell me what you have to say. The younger one is a devout follower of Lord Bone Dragon Knight, and the younger one must obey!" After the shackles were undone, the Abby Cow Dung became even more devout. There is no doubt that what Xiao Huihui said is true or not. After all, for a common man like him, at the bottom of the sacred city, how could anyone use so many unbelievable things to tease and deceive him. Not only is it a talking monster, but it also has magical powers that can The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1001： Judgment Knights For example, when the sacred city was attacked by orcs that day, there was no kingdom of God in Io to help them. Just when they were desperate, it was the mighty Bone Dragon Knight who descended from the sky and directly rescued them from the fire and water. For this reason, he did not hesitate to offend a group of gods. That day, more than a dozen dragon knights besieged the bone dragon knight, and they saw it clearly. Such a bone dragon knight, I am afraid that there is no more righteous **** in the world than him. The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 1002： Judgment Knights (Part 2) Soon, a group of believers swallowed their five weakened kiwifruits. After eating the weakened version of the kiwi fruit, a group of believers saw surprise and shock from the faces of other companions present. Because the effect of this kiwi fruit is immediate. Especially for ordinary people like them who are not extraordinary knights. "Master Bone Dragon Knight, thank you for your gift, Abby Cow Dung, I now feel like I can kill a cow!" The content of this chapter is being updated...